《The President's Accidental Wife》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    As Summer Hart slowly opened her eyes in the morning, the first sensation she felt was sore all over


    her body.


    She lowered her head instinctively and was astounded to find that she was naked. Even her most


    intimate things were gone.


    Looking around the hotel room, she found she was alone in the room; or so it seemed.


    The bright red stain on the bedsheet and clothes of a man and a woman strewn on the floor told her


    what might have happenedst night.


    ''What''s going on?''


    She had attended her friend''s wedding as a bridesmaidst night. How did she end up losing her


    virginity here?


    Her heart was pounding. She sat up from the bed at once, feeling cold sweat trickling down her back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly reached over to the bedside table for her mobile phone and made a call to Grace


    Livingston, her bestie.


    "You werepletely hammeredst night. So I brought you into Room 8802 that Sherman pre-


    booked. What''s wrong?" "Who else is in the room besides me?"


    "Who else? You are the only one. I am busy right now. Talk to yater."


    Summer slowly lowered her hand that held the phone and closed her eyes. She found that her mind


    was in a muddle, and a low rumble was drowning her thoughts.


    "Get my clothes ready and send them to Room 8804." A low voice came from the bathroom.


    ''There is someone else in the room?''


    Startled, Summer looked over and saw a guy with an athletic body, wrapped in a white bathrobe,


    leaning against the bathroom''s doorjamb.


    She was wide-eyed, staring at him in shock. "What are you doing here?"


    Was he not the best man at the wedding yesterday?


    Grace just told her she was the only person in the room. So why was a guy here?


    "Hmm..." Mark Valentine looked at her appalled face with a sneer. "You should have been an actress,


    considering how impressive your acting is."


    "What do you mean?" Her brows furrowed.


    Mark squinted and looked at her up and down. His expression turned icy, and his voice went up an


    octave as he spoke. "First, you tried to get my attention and then got into my room while I was


    drunk. I have got to say that you have pulled a perfect n."


    Summer fought back her anger, her expression bitter." Are you sure you are not delusional? Go see a


    doctor."


    His expression became icier, with an added insidious look in his eyes. He lit a cigarette and sat down


    on a sofa with his legs crossed.


    "I believe in rewarding efforts. Since you did your partst night, you will get your reward. Just tell me


    what you want."


    "Jerk!"


    A plume of smoke wafting over, choking her nostrils and causing her to cough. She pulled the quilt to


    cover her body. ¡°What is your room number?"


    Mark squinted and shifted his body to get a morefortable posture. There was no emotion on his


    face. "8804."


    What did she want? He was a little curious.


    Summer did not look at him. She found the reception number and made a call with the speakerphone


    turned on. She asked nervously, "May I know what my room number is, please?"


    There was a while of silence on the other end. Apparently, the receptionist taking the call was


    dumbfounded. It was only after a while that a sweet female voice came through. "Your room number is


    8802, miss."


    8802? Mark¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his body stiffening. But it was only for a fleeting moment. No one


    had noticed it.


    "D*mn Charlie!" He cursed in his mind.


    Summer was still unsure of who was at fault at first. But now, things were apparent.


    "How are you going to exin this, Mr. Valentine? Superb acting, perfect n, and efforts and


    rewardshow ridiculous!"


    With more confidence, she raised her voice, turning from a timid mouse into a roaring lion.


    "Should you not rify things first before drawing conclusions? I am the victim, not you, Mr. Valentine.


    Shouldn''t you apologize for your remark?"


    With her head held high, summer looked at him-his athletic body, sharp jaw, unique male sexiness, and


    dangerous eyes unnerved her.


    Even so, she wanted to defend her innocence and dignity. She was hell-bent on getting an apology


    from him.


    While she was still wrestling with her thoughts, a deep voice came all of a sudden. "I''m sorry."


    "Huh?"


    His apology caught her by surprise. She stared at him, not knowing how to react.


    He put out the cigarette in the ashtray and then raised his chin slightly as he rubbed his forehead with


    his fingertip. "I am sorry. I must have drunk too much and entered the wrong roomst night.¡±


    At first, Summer was ready to confront him. But now h e had apologized, she would only appear


    unreasonable if she still kept pressing him.


    She was amenable to reason but not coercion.


    Besides, she did not want to blow things out of proportion and affect Sherman. After all, it was


    Sherman''s wedding.


    She did not know what to say, and she might as well say nothing. What is done is done. She could not


    turn the clock back. Right now, she just wanted to get out o f here as quickly as she could.


    She grabbed her inner wear and put them under the quilt.


    Mark''s eyes fell on the wriggling quilt. It looked like there was a caterpir crawling in there. His


    eyebrows raised, and his thin lips curled up in a faint smile. "What you do for a living?¡±


    The wriggling stopped as Summer¡¯s muffled voice sounded in the quilt. "I am a teacher."


    "I didn¡¯t know that. When you called the receptionist just now, you weren''t even sure who was at fault,


    were you? But now you have got the answer, and you are really mean like a teacher."


    He was still staring at the quilt. Summer''s heart skipped a beat, knowing that he had seen through her.


    She said not a word and quickly put on her clothes.


    When she finally re-emerged, her cheeks were red with fine beads of sweat on her forehead. She got


    out o f bed. But when her toes touched the floor, she went weak at the knees and almost tumbled to the


    floor.


    She held herself steady with her hands on the bed just in time. Just then, her eyes inadvertentlynded


    on the bright red stain on the bed sheet again. She froze, and her heart ached.


    The bright red stain was a ring contrast to the white bedsheet.


    Following her gaze, Mark saw what she saw. Yet, he appeared nonchnt, almost indifferent. "Since it


    is m y fault, I will make up for it. Just tell me what you want. By the way..." he paused and studied her


    for a second, "the hymen is entirely reconstructive."


    Summer held her breath and gritted her teeth, her chest heaving in anger. "Jerk!¡±


    After that, she walked toward the door without looking back. Mark suddenly strode forward and caught


    her wrist from behind.


    "What more do you want?" Summer turned her head and red at him.


    "Take the pills."


    A man in a straight suit knocked on the door and walked in after getting his permission. He looked


    neither right nor left but at Mark. "Mr. Valentine, this i s your clothes and the pills." i


    After-morning pills were necessary after an unprotected one-night stand. Even if Mark did not ask his


    assistant to arrange it, Summer would have to get i t when she returned home.


    Now that Mark had already bought it, it saved her the hassle.


    She popped the pills in her mouth ording to the instructions, then stepped out of the doorway at


    once. As if she suddenly remembered something, she stopped and spun around, looking at him with a


    smirk.


    "Which is better-your charm or the dor, Mr.


    Valentine? As charming as you are, don''t you think you are overconfident with yourself?"


    He was buttoning his shirt while she spoke. His fingers froze. He was struck dumb for the first time in


    his life.


    He regained hisposure and finished doing all the buttons elegantly, just like he did on any other


    days.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Summer wrapped herself with a scarf and exhaled, making a big cloud in the air as she went outside


    the hotel.


    She had more than a bad day; the day of her friend''s wedding had turned out to be the day of her


    losing her virginity.


    It was all the fault of a drunk perv.


    ¡¯Is there anyone more miserable than I am now?''


    She could not help but shrink back when a gust of chilly wind blew into her face. The weather was


    freezing today.


    But what was done was done. There was no point crying over spilled milk.


    She was twenty-four, an adult. Treating this as an absurdity of life, erasing it from her memory, and


    moving on was the way forward.


    She looked up and inadvertently saw a huge outdoor T V screen.


    "Mr. Valentine, what is the purpose of youing back here? Are you nning to target the local


    market here?"


    "Yourpany in Athana is doing so well. Why do you choose to return to Estain, Mr. Valentine?"


    "Would you ept an interview with our magazine, M r. Valentine?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arge group of reporters raised their cameras and surrounded the man, all wanting to get an interview


    with him.


    The man said not a word. He kept a smile on his goodlooking face as he nodded to the reporters.


    He was haughty, reserved, indifferent, elegant, yet no one thought he was rude.


    Summer could not believe her eyes. He was none other than that perv.


    She sneered, lowered her head, and then spun around. Right behind her, a group of women, old and


    young, were fascinated at seeing the man. They were all his big fans, apparently. 2


    Half an hourter, she was back at home. A strong coffee aroma drifted into her nostrils the moment


    she stepped into the living room.


    Daisy Scott saw it was her daughter and waved at her with a smile on her face. "Would you like a cup


    of coffee, Summer?"


    Summer pushed the thoughts to the back of her mind, put on a smile, and behaved like her usual self.


    "What coffee is that?" "As you know, your dad and I traveled to Mowo. The ce is famous for its


    coffee. We just bought a little. It is too expensive."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is that we get to taste the finest coffee. It is called


    enjoyment. Don''t be so hard on yourself," Solomon Hart, Summer''s dad, said.


    Summer smiled. The three of them sat down at the coffee table, sipping their freshly brewed ck


    coffee while her parents told of their interesting stories of the Mowo trip.


    The dark roast coffee was bold and smoky in taste. Her dad liked strong ck coffee, so it was kind of


    bitter.


    But as bitter as it was, she drank fourrge cups of it. She checked the time, put down her coffee cup,


    and ran into her room.


    "What''s the matter?" Daisy looked at her in puzzlement.


    "I have got to go to work this afternoon. I am runningte."


    While speaking, she stuffed her new gloves into her handbag before running out of the house like a bat


    out of hell.


    It was 2:30 when she arrived at the office. She breathed a sigh of relief as there were still ten minutes


    before her ss started.


    She was teaching at First Santabaca High School, which was the top school in Santabaca. Every year,


    studentspeted to get a ce here, not just because it was the top high school in the city but also


    because of its wonderful benefits and treatment. But that also meant the entry requirement was stricter.


    She was anguage teacher for ss 4 and 5 of 12th Grade and also the ss teacher of ss 5.


    "Please turn to page 85 of the textbook. What we are going to look at today is So 85 from


    Shakespeare.


    I will read it aloud first, while you all look at the annotations below."


    Standing on the podium, Summer cleared her throat and read out aloud.


    "My tongue-tied Muse in manners holds her still, Whilements of your praise richlypiled-"


    "Reserve my love for you with golden quill and precious phrase by all the muses filed." A clear and


    pleasant voice of a student suddenly interrupted her.


    All the students in the ss burst intoughter, turning around to look at the source of the voice.


    Jazz Valentine rested his armszily on the table, his charming eyes squinting from the sunlighting


    through the window as he spoke word by word again." My tongue-tied Muse in manners holds her still,


    Whilements of your praise richlypiled, Reserve my love for you with golden quill and precious


    phrase by all the muses filed."


    Theughter in the ssroom got louder. Summer could not hold back herself, bellowing with a


    helpless smile on her face. "Jazz Valentine!"


    "May I help you, Miss Hart?" Still, with his eyes squinting, he curled his lips up with a smile.


    Summer walked over and stopped beside Jazz, and then gently pinched his ears as a reprimand.


    "Come to my office after ss."


    Office.


    "Jazz Valentine, can you stop making trouble in ss?" Summer sounded helpless.


    "I think I am well-behaved enough." Jazz grinned, raising his disapproving eyebrows. "My life is too


    boring. I need some fun. What about the Christmas gift you have promised me, Miss Hart?"


    "You remember that better than anyone else. I have got you a Christmas present, but you have got to


    promise me something."


    "Promise what?"


    Summer sat down at the desk. "I have been the ss teacher of ss 5 of 12th Grade for a year, and


    every time there is a parent-teacher conference, I have seen none of your parents or guardians


    She emphasized thest sentence.


    Jazz¡¯s slender body leaned against the desk as he reached to touch his nose. "I''m afraid that is difficult,


    Miss Hart."


    "Since this is the case, forget about the Christmas present. Go back to your ssroom." She picked up


    a pen and started to prepare for the next lesson.


    "Okay, I promise you, Miss Hart. The present..." Jazz gave in.


    Pleased with his response, Summer let out a smile and took out a pair of gloves that she had prepared


    in advance from her handbag. "Here you go. Merry Christmas."


    Jazz took them in his hands and flipped them back and forth with a frown.


    Summer stretched her hand, knowing that he did not quite like them. "You may return them to me if you


    don''t like them. It took me two nights to knit this pair of gloves."


    The arc of the corner of the boy''s mouth rapidly widened as he took a step forward.


    She was significantly shorter than him, at only the height of Jazz''s lower jaw.


    Bending down, the boy suddenly grabbed Summer''s hand and kissed her on the palm of her hand. It


    caught her unawares, and she felt a warm and itchy sensation on her skin.


    "Thank you for the present, Miss Hart."


    Jazz let go of her hand like a French gentleman and walked out of the office, his eyes beaming with


    light.


    It was not until Jazz disappeared from her sight that Summer came out of her daze. The kiss sensation


    was still lingering on the skin of her palm. Luckily, there was no one else in the office.


    Jazz was a 12th grader, yet he acted as if he was a gentleman with a roving eye.


    He looked at the gloves in his hand and came to a corner. He then took out his mobile phone and made


    a call with a cheerful voice.


    "It is me, Mr. Butler. Could you please tell either my dad or mom toe to my school tomorrow?"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Valentine are not home, Jazz."


    "Isn¡¯t my elder brother back from Athana? Tell him that if he is noting to school tomorrow, I am


    going to give him a big headache."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Summer got up at six in the morning because she had to prepare for the parent-teacher conference.


    The nights were longer in the Winter, so it was still dark outside. When she looked out the window, she


    could vaguely see the branches swaying in the chilly wind. The climate had changed, apparently.-


    Christmas wasing in two days, but there was no snow-probably climate change was real. Holding


    a ss of water in her hand, she stood by the window, and her mind was elsewhere.


    Just then, there were loud footsteps. Amara Lincoln, Summer¡¯s sister-inw, staggered into her room.


    Amara wore a heavy makeup and reeked of alcohol.


    Summer frowned. "Are you drunk, Amara? Did you go gambling again?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    Amara looked at her. "Who told you I lost? Who dares t o say I lost? I was just having bad luck. I will


    win it all back in two days."


    Summer nced at her, picked up her scarf and handbag, and walked out of the room without saying a


    word again.


    School.


    It was 10:00 am, exactly the time for the parentteacher conference.


    The parents were seated. But there was one empty seat. Summer gently bit her lip as Jazz''s guardian


    was absent again.


    She turned around and was about to go to look for Jazz when her heart skipped a beat. How could it be


    him?


    Mark was wearing a white shirt with a camel coat hanging on his arm. He was walking in a hurry, with a


    careless vibe in him.


    There was a fleeting sense of astonishment in his eyes when he saw Summer. But no one had noticed


    his reaction.


    As he walked past her, he nced at Summer as if she was a stranger.


    Her heart was pounding. Even her hand holding the roster trembled. She did not know that he was


    Jazz''s guardian.


    What a small world-so small that they were crossing paths again.


    She swallowed, feeling as if a fishbone stuck in her throat. She took a deep breath to calm herself


    down.


    As all the parents who attended the conference were women, Mark stuck out like a sore thumb.


    What made him stand out even more was his sharp facial features. He looked so perfectly good-


    looking that it was as if God handcrafted him, not to mention his distinguished, elegant temperament.


    Those women took out their mobile phones and started to snap photos of him. Some of them, who


    were social media freaks, even went as far as posting his photos o n Twitter. 1


    Mark frowned as he found these people were annoying. He nearly lost his patience. But he still


    managed to control himself. He looked at Summer and said in a deep voice, "Has the meeting not


    started yet, Miss Hart?"


    She was flustered, feeling uneasy. But she kept her back straightened, trying her best to ignore the tall


    man''s powerful sense of presence as she spoke in the tone of voice, just as she did in ss.


    "Thank you foring, despite your tight schedules. The purpose of this parent-teacher conference is


    to report to parents on the students'' academic and general performance for the past one year. I am


    going t o do a roll call. Please acknowledge by raising your hand." She started to read aloud names.


    These people here were parents or guardians of the top ten students in the ss.


    Summer was doing it unhurriedly. Her voice was a little hoarse, probably because she had caught a


    cold. Nevertheless, it still sounded pleasant. She was bouncy when talking about students.


    Mark raised his brows, squinting to study her.


    Her ck hair was shoulder length. Her eyes were round, ck, and lustrous like beads. She had a


    small, delicate nose, and her lips were vermilion.


    Her cheeks glowed like a jade. The red down jacket she wore made a striking contrast with her fair


    skin.


    She was wearing no makeup yet looked fairly presentable and pleasing to the eyes.


    As hard as she forced herself to focus, she could still not ignore his gaze.


    She took a deep breath, kept telling herself to keep calm. "Guardian of Jazz Valentine?¡±


    Mark leaned back and raised his handzily. "Here."


    Those women at the conference looked over at him upon hearing his mellow, maic voice.


    Summer reminded herself that this man was now the guardian of her student, not the man of that night.


    She warned herself again in her mind, then looked up and said calmly, "Do you know how is Jazz doing


    in the school?"


    Still maintaining his previous posture, Mark tilted his head sideways as if he was listening attentively.


    He looked charming that way.


    "He has been getting second ce from the bottom in every exam, without exception. I hope Mr.


    Valentine could pay more attention to him."


    Any parent would have felt embarrassed by such ament. Yet Mark appeared nonchnt. "How


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    many twelfth graders are here in the school?" "Two thousand nine hundred," Summer replied.


    He flicked his sleeve with his fingers and nodded casually. "Isn¡¯t there another person behind him? Two


    thousand eight hundred and ny-ninth-this is pretty good, don¡¯t you think?¡¯¡¯


    Summer was struck dumb at hearing what he said and secretly sneered.


    The rich had a different mindset. They had nothing to worry about even if they got thest ce in


    exams.


    "Your way of thinking is really unusual, Mr. Valentine."


    "Well, you could say that." Mark''s lips curled up, and h e looked at her with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Their eyes met, and her heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked away.


    The parent-teacher conference ended. Mark pushed the chair aside and walked out of the room.


    Jazz had been waiting outside for a long time. "Hey, Mark."


    Mark nodded in acknowledgment and said nothing for a while. "Was that how you took the exam?" he


    finally said.


    Jazz hemmed and then grinned. "Why do you think the prices of merchandise in the malls always end


    with a ''9''? That means rare is precious. Which do you think sounds better: 2,900 or 2,899?"


    "Are you saying that you are a merchandise with a price tag?" Mark shot him a cold, warning nce."


    Next time, if you get 2,899th again, you are finished." "Since when have you been so concerned about


    my academic performance? Next time, I will not get 2,899th but 2,898th. It is not bad at all.¡±


    "Next time, if you cannot get into the top 1,000 spot, I will cut off all your finances," Mark said coldly.


    "Then, you have got to promise me one thing," Jazz replied with a shrug.


    "What is that?"


    After the parents and guardians left, it was noon, time for lunch.


    Summer stretched and walked out of the school gate. She was thinking of having pasta when a ck


    Bentley pulled up beside her.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Summer took several steps back. She was startled when the car''s window rolled down and saw that it


    was him again.


    Mark first nced at her, and then looked at Jazz, who was sitting on the front passenger seat. "Get


    off."-


    The door opened, and Jazz got out of the car. He again acted like a gentleman, with a smile on his


    face. "Mark wants to talk to you, Miss Hart."


    ''Why does he want to talk to me?''


    Summer''s heart skipped a beat. She nced at the man in the car with caution. "What is it about?"


    "It is about my study." Jazz hemmed and forced a smile.


    She must have been stressed out and overthought. She licked her lips. "Since it is about Jazz¡¯s study,


    why don¡¯t you go to my office?"


    "Considering who Mark is, reporters must have gotten the wind and are on their way here. We had


    better find a better ce."


    While speaking, the school principal, who had got the wind, rushed out to meet Mark. "You should have


    told me earlier that you woulde, Mr. Valentine, so I coulde out to wee you."


    Mark cleared his throat and nodded casually. "I am here just for the parent-teacher conference. I didn¡¯t


    want to bother you."


    "Don''t mention it, Mr. Valentine." The school principal rubbed his hands awkwardly. Only then did he


    notice Summer was here. He looked at her in surprise. "Miss Hart?"


    Summer nodded politely. She did not know that the school principal would notice a small fry like her.


    "I need to talk to Miss Hart about my younger brother''s study," Mark said.


    "Sure." The school principal grinned from ear to ear and then looked at Summer. "Go talk with Mr.


    Valentine. Take your time; there is no rush toe back today. But pleasee up with something


    specific, don''t disappoint Mr. Valentine."


    ''Does the school principal have to do it so conspicuously to please Mark Valentine?''


    The principal looked like a father who sold his daughter for a penny. Summer thought to herself as she


    tried to get out of this. "But I still have sses in the afternoon."


    ''Is she a heedless folly?'' The principal had gotten anxious now, ''Screw the d*mn sses and go with


    Mr. Valentine, would you?''


    "Don¡¯t worry. Miss Atkinson will take your ce, Miss Hart."


    Jazz raised an eyebrow at the principal. "Okay, we will


    take Miss Hart away."


    Without waiting for Summer to respond, Jazz opened the car door, put his hand on her shoulder, and


    shoved her into the back seat while he got into the front passenger seat.


    "Where are we going, Mark?" Jazz tilted his head and asked.


    "I''m starving," Mark said with a hoarse, low voice. He leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes to


    take a catnap, his eyes sweeping over her.


    Summer frowned and was uneasy, as the energy of the man beside her was too hard to ignore. She


    dared not even move a muscle, for Christ''s sake.


    Jazz and the chauffeur were also in the car, but that did not lessen the pressure she felt. Instead,


    things became more and more unbearable to her.


    She had to keep her eyes looking straight. Or else she would see the man from the corner of her eye.


    The car drove forward steadily before it finally came t o a halt in front of an expensive-looking


    restaurant.


    In the elegant and ptial private dining room, a medium-cooked steak was ced in front of each of


    them, along with a bottle of red wine.


    Jazz was the one who ordered the steaks. He kept asking Summer what she would like to eat as he


    took out a menu for her.


    But all Summer wanted was to get out of here as fast a s she could. She tried to find an excuse to


    leave.


    But her attempt was useless. Jazz had still ordered a steak for her.


    The red wine slid down the transparent ss slowly and smoothly, with a mellow aroma spreading in


    the room.


    Mark looked at Summer for a few seconds and then put down the winess in his hand. "Are you


    going to stand there forever, Miss Hart?"


    Both Mark and Jazz had already sat down. It would make her look odd if she still kept standing there.


    So she had no choice but to sit down, albeit reluctantly.


    There was only the sound of cutlery in the room. She pinched her fingers and broke the suffocating


    silence. "Did you say you want to talk about Jazz''s study?¡±


    Jazz was about to sip at the red wine when he heard his name. He quickly found an excuse and left the


    table.


    He winked at Mark as he left.


    Mark was cutting his steak with cutlery like an elegant gentleman when he heard Summer''s question.


    He looked at her. "What do you think if I hire a private tutor for Jazz, Miss Hart?"


    His business-like reply eased her tension. "I think that might be a good idea.¡±


    "So you agree to be Jazz''s tutor, do you?" he immediately said.


    She was wide-eyed, straightening her back at once."


    When did I say that?¡±


    Mark put down the cutlery in his hand, picked up the winess, and took a sip of the wine. "So what do


    you say, Miss Hart?"


    "I am sorry. I don''t have time." She rejected it categorically.


    "It will not take too much of your time. Just two hours every day will do."


    "It is not a question of how much time. I really don¡¯t have time." She mustered her courage to look him


    directly in the eyes.


    But Mark did not seem to hear what she said. "I will pay double of your current sry."


    "Neither is it a matter of money. Please find someone else, Mr. Valentine." Summer sounded cold.


    She wanted to erase her memories of that night. She wanted to have nothing to do with him.


    Every time she saw him, it would remind her of what happened that night.


    Mark gently swirled the red wine in the ss. He appeared to have no emotion, a stark contrast to her


    agitation. "What do you think if I discuss it with the school principal, Miss Hart?"


    That sounded more like a threat to her. The school principal was apparently biased toward Mark. As


    sure as the sun will rise tomorrow, she knew that the principal would give her up to Mark.


    A fit of anger rose within her. She sprang to her feet, her chest heaving. "Why do you insist on getting


    me a s Jazz¡¯s tutor?"


    There were countless people who wanted to be a tutor. So why threaten her like this? What were his


    intentions?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You must have misunderstood, Miss Hart.¡± There was a weak smile on Mark''s face. "It is not me but


    Mark who wants you to be his tutor." 3


    Summer looked at him, stunned. "Jazz?" 1


    "Yeah," Mark repliedzily.


    It turned out that she had over-thought. How embarrassing! She blushed and took a deep breath. "I a


    m sorry, I was too emotional just now."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    "What do you think, Miss Hart?" Mark looked up and asked again.


    "I still refuse." Summer looked at him in the eyes and spelled out the answer.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at her but said nothing, as if he had read her mind at this moment.


    She looked up in surprise when she heard nothing from him. It was at this moment that their eyes met.


    She plunged into his prating gaze with her heart pounding uncontrobly.


    As the air of silence built up between them, Mark suddenly opened his mouth, his voice sounding so


    unquestionable and confident. "I suppose your refusal has something to do with what happened that


    night."


    Summer expression changed. She was afraid of this man. He was like a cheetah in a gentleman¡¯s


    clothes. H e would kill its prey in an instant.


    She did not deny what he said was correct. She even nodded in admission.


    "I have something to say about that night." Mark looked at her. "It was out of good intentions to suggest


    a hymen reconstruction. I think you must have misunderstood me, Miss Hart."


    What he said got on her nerves immediately. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "I hope you


    canpletely forget about that night, Mr. Valentine.


    I don''t care if your have a good intention."


    "I have forgotten it. It is you who can¡¯t get over it, Miss Hart." He was observing her with his prating


    eyes.


    She looked away to avoid his gaze. "I am not."


    "Why not be Jazz''s tutor then?" Mark raised an eyebrow, giving her more pressure, i


    He had sessfully ignited her rare irritability. She rose to her feet at once, feeling annoyed. "No! I am


    not going to do that. No! Don¡¯t you get it, Mr. Valentine?"


    She flushed. Her big eyes were sparkling clean, ck, and bright, so much so that even Mark was


    attracted t o them. His eyes flickered as his lips curled up in a weak smile. "You are losing it again, Miss


    Hart."


    "So what even if I am losing it? I told you I didn¡¯t want t o be Jazz''s tutor. I still have sses in the


    afternoon. Please excuse me, Mr. Valentine."


    Summer grabbed her handbag and headed to the door. After only going two steps away, someone


    pushed the door open from the outside. It was Jazz.


    Mark raised an eyebrow as he saw Jazz. "I am not going to force Miss Hart to do what she doesn¡¯t like,


    Jazz. Tell Ben to send Miss Hart back to the school."


    Jazz¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He looked at Summer. " Why not, Miss Hart?" ¡±1 still have a lot of work to


    do, Jazz. I don''t have time t o be a tutor." Summer looked at Jazz apologetically.


    She then walked around Jazz and left.


    Mark got to his feet and walked out, too. He raised an eyebrow when he saw Jazz still standing on the


    spot. " Aren''t you going?¡±


    "Do you believe I can get her to agree, Mark?" The corner of Jazz¡¯s mouth curled up in a smile. "I have


    a lot of stuff to do, too. I don''t have time to go to school."


    Mark checked the time as he got into his ck Bentley. He could not care less about what Jazz said.


    When Summer arrived at the school, the school principal summoned her to his office.


    He asked her many questions irrelevant to her work. All of them were about Mark.


    She sat there, pretending to be listening. She was drowsy, and her stomach growled because she had


    eaten nothing today.


    All because her n for pasta did not work out this afternoon.


    The principal had done his talking, and she could finally leave. Before that, the principal kept reminding


    her to monitor Jazz''s study.


    She was surprised by how far the principal would go t o butter up Mark. He was beyond redemption.


    In the following days, Summer noticed that the seat in thest row by the window had always been


    vacant.


    That was Jazz¡¯s seat.


    Every time she called Jazz on the phone, a sweet female voice would tell her that the number she had


    dialed was busy and to call backter.


    This would be normal if this happened once or twice. But it had been going on every time she called,


    which only meant one thing: Jazz was evading her.


    He was twenty this year, yet he was throwing a tantrum like a child.


    But she could understand why Jazz behaved that way -it was all because she had refused to be his


    tutor.


    Letting out a helpless sigh, she took out the student record book and started looking for Jazz¡¯s address.


    The year-end exam would be held in two days; she had to make sure Jazz take the exam, no matter


    what.


    She jotted down Jazz¡¯s address on the phone and waved down a taxi. "Clovervale Residence, please,¡±


    she told the driver.


    The taxi driver nced at her twice with a smile. "You live there? I heard that the houses there are


    super expensive."


    "No, I am just seeing a friend."


    She had heard about the house prices in Clovervale Residence, too. They were expensive. But she


    had never been there before. Today was her first visit.


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped in front of a neighborhood.


    The air quality and the environment here were superb. She could smell the faint fragrance of flowers i n


    the air as they walked in.


    She followed the address, came up to the third condo. She stopped in front of a door and was


    surprised to see that it was open ajar.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She checked the address several times to make sure she hade to the correct unit before she


    pushed the door open and walked in.


    But just a few steps in, she froze in ce like a sculpture, as if the soles of her feet were nailed to the


    floor. She heard what might sound like the soft moan o f lust.


    She did not need to look and knew what was going on i n the house.


    Blood was rising to the top of her head, her mouth dry, her face blushing big time, as if blood was going


    to drip out of her skin.


    ''W-W-What is going on?''


    She did not know what to do. She did not even know where to put her hands and feet, her mind just


    going nk. The only thought that came to mind was to leave this freaking ce.


    She heard a loud noise under her feet when she spun around. D*mn, she had knocked over a trash


    can.


    Her expression changed drastically, and she was again petrified in ce.


    Just then, Jazz''s voice came. "Did you hear that, Mark?"


    "If you can''t keep quiet, just get the hell out of here." A low voice snapped.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Summer sensed something was wrong and realized her blunder. Things were not what she thought.


    Out of doubt and curiosity, she walked through the foyer quietly.


    As soon as she stepped foot into the living room, a giant, wall-mounted LCD screen came into view.


    She was blushing big time. She looked down, and only then she noticed the two guys on the sofa.


    Jazz''s eyes were glued to the TV while expressing his opinions. "Look at her boobs, Mark. I am dead


    sure they are fake. She has really long legs, though."


    Mark had apparently juste out of a shower. His hair was damp, and he was wearing casually, yet


    still elegantly. He was looking at a stack of documents in front of him.


    Just then, he sensed her stare. His hand holding a pen paused as he looked up and saw her.


    He was not surprised nor felt embarrassed. He cocked an eyebrow and looked at her. "Hello, Miss


    Hart."


    Jazz, who was still staring at the TV when he heard Mark called out Summer''s name, spontaneously


    looked back.


    He blushed and cursed in his mind. Jumping up from the sofa, he scrambled to stand in front of the TV.


    When he found it was impossible to block it off, he ran up to Summer and covered her eyes with his


    hands instead.


    He then looked at his elder brother and yelled in embarrassment. "Switch it off quickly!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mark was totallyposed in contrast. He leaned over, reaching over the granite coffee table for the


    remote controller. He pressed the Off button, and the T V screen went ck. As silence returned, Jazz


    hemmed twice, only then let off his hand. "I''m going to make some coffee."


    He disappeared from sight before Summer could say anything.


    She was on the point of saying something when she bit her tongue. Sitting down on the sofa, she


    started to look around.


    The house was spacious and looked expensive. It had a two-tone design, which was ck and white.


    She was surprised to discover that she could see the ocean from where she was sitting.


    While she was still in awe, Mark¡¯s voice came to her ears. "How did you find us here, Miss Hart?"


    "It is in Jazz''s personal details," she answered.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and shot a questioning look a t Jazz, who wasing back out with coffee.


    Jazz''s heart missed a beat. His elder brother must have found out that he used his address instead of


    his


    home¡¯s.


    Summer did not drink the coffee but just looked at Jazz. "The final exam will be in two days. What are


    you going to do?¡±


    "I still have stuff to do. I don''t have time to go to school,¡± Jazz said, as if it was a matter of course, just


    like what she said earlier.


    "Jazz Valentine!¡± Summer was annoyed. She spelled out his name.


    ¡°I am not going to take the final exam if you don''t agree to be my tutor. You know that I always mean


    what I say."


    Summer had been teaching him for a year. Of course, she knew him well. That fact that she hade


    today meant that she hadpromised.


    "Let¡¯s talk about what you did just now, shall we?" She changed the subject. "Since you are a twenty-


    year-old adult, I don''t mean to stop you from watching those stuff. But you have got to have the right


    thinking."


    She had never discussed such a topic with any male. A s best as she could pretend to be calm, she


    still blushed from talking about the topic.


    Jazz was no more embarrassed. He now nodded with a smile.


    Mark was reading his office documents when he overheard their conversation. His lips curled up in a


    smirk when he took a glimpse at her, seeing her futile attempt to cover up her blushed face with a


    serious expression.


    ''Does she really think that kid know nothing about adult stuff?''


    "And you, Mr. Valentine,¡± Summer suddenly looked over at him, "how could you abet him as his


    guardian?"


    Now he was to me.


    Mark looked up, narrowed his eyes as he leaned back o n the sofa leisurely. "Didn''t you say you would


    not stop him from watching, just that he needed to have the right thinking? I have no reason to stop


    him, do I?"


    She could not find the word to respond. So she took a deep breath to suppress her anger. "You should


    teach him with the right thinking, shouldn''t you?"


    She was not a hotheaded person by any measure, yet h e could always find a way to arouse her anger.


    He massaged his forehead with his slender fingers while watching her. He then frowned with a serious


    expression. "What is the right thinking?"


    He was getting on her nerves. She gritted her teeth, her chest heaving with anger, so much so that blue


    veins popped up on her skin. "Mr. Valentine!"


    He was simply chopping logic and could not be reasoned with.


    Mark raised his eyebrows again. The heat was going u p a notch. Her blushed face was set off by her


    pale yellow down jacket, making her skin look creamy,


    lustrous, and moist.


    When what happened that night came to mind, Summer''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    Was he not worried about setting a terrible example for Jazz?


    "Is that how you should be as an adult, Mr. Valentine?" Summer gritted her teeth again.


    In her eyes, he never understood what she said. Not only that, he even twisted her words, which really


    made her hackles rise.


    "You are no better, Miss Hart. Hasn''t anyone told you that you should ring the doorbell before entering


    someone else''s house?" Mark hit back with a sneer.


    "You-" Summer could not find a word to respond. Her hands were clenched into fists as she red at


    him.


    He looked at her, his manner still elegant as he signed the documents in front of him.


    The atmosphere tensed up instantly. Meanwhile, Jazz, who was standing by, seemed to have been


    forgotten.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Just when Mark was about to speak to break the silence, Summer looked away. She took a deep


    breath and then said with an unusually calm tone of voice with a hint of sarcasm, "If you have time, Mr.


    Valentine, you should still pay more attention to your younger brother."


    After saying that, she walked out of the door at once. A s she walked out, she kept telling herself


    repeatedly to calm down, and that she need not bother with what Mark said.


    Nevertheless, she still lost her cool by mming the door shut behind her with a loud bang.


    Mark had heard that. He raised his eyebrows and spoke to Jazz casually. "Miss Hart seems to have a


    hot temper; she gets worked up easily."


    Jazz retorted with a hiss. "Not at all. She is recognized in the school as a good-natured person."


    "Really?" Mark¡¯s response was casual and perfunctory. He shrugged off what Jazz said.


    Jazz sat down and extended his hand in front of Mark¡¯s eyes, showing off and in defense. "This is the


    Christmas gift she gave me. She knitted it by herself. Isn¡¯t she ingenious?¡±


    A light flickered in Mark''s eyes as the white woolen gloves came into view. He looked away after a few


    seconds and said, "It looks ugly indeed."


    By the time Summer reached home, it was already afternoon. She opened the door to the living room


    and saw Amara sitting on the sofa in her pajamas with her legs crossed, and also a pile of snacks in


    front of her.


    The TV was showing a program in finance and economics. Summer took two glimpses of it and


    became a little curious. When did Amara be interested in finance and economics?


    Was she not only interested in beauty and fashion?


    Hearing a sound, Amara looked up and beckoned to her excitedly. "Sit here and let''s watch together.¡±


    "I don''t understand a thing about finance and economics, and I''m not very interested. Enjoy yourself.¡±


    Summer changed into slippers, picked up the hot water cup, and warmed her frozen hands.


    "I have onlypleted Eleventh Grade and not even finished Twelfth Grade. Do you think I can


    understand it?" Amara frowned. "I am looking at this episode''s featured figure, Mark Valentine. There


    he is. Look! He i s here."


    As she turned around, Summer''s eyes fell on the TV. The hostess in a ck suit was talking about the


    Valentine Group with enthusiasm.


    The annual profit and dividends of Valentine Group, including that it was the onlypany listed in the


    world¡¯s top 200panies, was the pride of everyone i n Santabaca.


    And what came out next was a photo of Mark Valentine in a ck knee-length coat and smoky gray


    suit pants. His thin lips were tightly pressed together with not much expression on his face. He exuded


    a sense of maturity and elegance.


    "He is even more charming than celebrities and models. How can he be so charming?" Amara


    eximed. "What do you think, Summer?"


    "Ordinary." Summer said in a nonchnt tone of voice. The image of Mark, who could not be reasoned


    with and chop logic, came to mind. She spontaneously clenched the cup in her hand and gritted her


    teeth.


    "Ordinary? You need to check your eyes. He is tens of millions of times better than your wimpy brother,


    a big man who only earns four thousand dors a month. It is simply not enough." Amara sneered.


    Summer did not want to argue with her. After all, she was her own sister-inw. But hearing Amara


    calling her brother a wimp, she could not help but hit back with a sneer. "Then why don¡¯t you look for a


    job yourself? Two people making money is better than one.


    Amara snorted. "It is only natural for a man to support his wife. What do you call a man if not a wimp


    when h e can''t even support his wife?"


    Summer had a bitter expression on her face. She took a sip of water and retorted. "When you have a


    gambler as your wife, eight out of ten men are usually wimpy." i


    Amara did nothing serious all day but gambled away the money her husband, who was also Summer¡¯s


    elder brother, made every month. Not only that, she enjoyed shopping and would buy a bunch of


    clothes whenever she went out.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Besides, she was gluttonous,zy, and picky about food. She would not touch any food unless it was


    good, tender, and fresh.


    She did not even make her bed but expected her mother-inw to do it for her.


    Summer wondered what her brother liked about Amara.


    She always felt that her mom and dad had been too tolerant. Her mother did not want any conflicts with


    her daughter-inw, so her mother never let her get involved.


    The humiliating remark angered Amara. As she was about to yell at Summer, something came to mind.


    Her face changed, and she quickly suppressed her emotion. "Do you know where the title of our house


    is, Summer?"


    "How am I supposed to know? You¡¯d better not meddle with it." Summer warned and then ignored her


    and walked into her room.


    There really was nomon ground between them. If not for living under the same roof, she would


    never want to talk to such a person.


    "What an arrogant whelp! I don''t need you to tell me. I can find it myself!" Amara sneered behind her


    back. When thinking about that imminent thing, her expression changed again. Immediately, she


    sneaked into Daisy''s room and rummaged around.


    Inside the room.


    After taking a shower, Summer called Daisy, "Where d o you keep the house title, mom?"


    Amara¡¯s question might sound innocent, but Summer had got an uneasy feeling about it.


    She was worried that Amara might be up to something.


    Daisy was on the train at the moment; her surroundings were noisy. So she found a quiet corner and


    continued. "Why ask? Your dad is the one who keeps it. I haven¡¯t got a clue about it. Should I ask your


    dad?"


    "Then does Amara know where it is kept?"


    "Even I don''t have the faintest idea where your dad keeps the title. I am sure Amara will never know


    about it. What happened?"


    Summer breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that." Nothing. I was just asking. Be safe. I will hang up


    here."


    Since even her mom had no idea where the title was, Amara certainly did not know, too.


    It was December 25th, Christmas, in two days.


    And after Christmas, it is New Year''s Day. And after New Year''s Day, it would be the year-end final


    exam. It was usually the busiest time of the year for her, and this year was no exception.


    In fact, this year was even busier than in previous years because she had to work as a tutor for Jazz


    every night.


    It stressed her out when so many things came at once. The good thing was, she did not see Mark


    when she went over to give Jazz tuition.


    It was Christmas today. Shops on both sides of the road had already put up their decorations with


    green Christmas trees, white snowkes, and red Santa us.


    She checked the time and urged the taxi driver anxiously. "Please drive faster. I¡¯m in a hurry."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    She still had sses at 1.00 pm. But when she hurried out in the morning, she identally dropped


    two teaching materials.


    "As much as I want to drive faster, the traffic sucks. It i s Christmas today,dy.¡±


    It usually took only half an hour to cover the distance, but today it took 50 minutes, which just showed


    how terrible the traffic jam was.


    Knowing that she was going to bete, Summer called Nancy Atkinson immediately, hoping that they


    could swap sses.


    Nancy did not ask why but readily agreed. Summer could have a sigh of relief. Nancy¡¯s ss was at


    3.00 p m, so she still had plenty of time.


    When she arrived home and pushed open the door to the yard, she was puzzled when she saw arge


    group of people standing there. "Who are you all?"


    A middle-aged man in his forties came up and looked at her. "Are you the former house owner here?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What do you mean by former house owner?" it startled Summer to hear that.


    "Let me tell you. I am the owner of this house now. You are the ex-owner,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    "What are you talking about? We didn''t sell the house.


    You must have made a mistake." "Take a look at this document,dy." The middle-aged man passed


    the document over to her.


    She took the document in her hands. Her face crashed, turning pale as she read. She clenched the


    document with her fingers, as if she was about to tear i t apart.


    Apparently, the document the man handed her was a deed with signatures of both the seller and the


    buyer, and the property had been paid for. The deed had been notarized and stamped.


    Color faded from her face, but she remainedposed. She knew that there was no point in arguing


    right now.


    The only thing that she had to do was to ept reality.


    "But we haven''t found a ce to stay. Could you please allow us a few more days?"


    The only way was to buy more time so that she could figure out what to do next.


    The middle-aged man took back the deed. "I am afraid


    I can''t,dy. We need a ce to stay, too."


    "Just one day-one day, okay?" Summer was almost pleading. "We haven''t moved our belongings yet.


    How are you going to move in?"


    "You have got to move out, no matter what. I am not going to sleep on the street tonight. Don''t worry


    about us,dy. You should worry about where to put your stuff. I was going to call you just now when


    you came back."


    While speaking, Summer saw a few employees of a movingpanye out, carrying the bed in her


    room.


    Where would she find a ce to put these things, given such short notice?


    Gritting her teeth, she begged the middle-aged man." You see, I really have nowhere to go. Would you


    please vacate a room for me to put my stuff first? I promise I will move out tomorrow, okay?"


    Seeing her pathetic look, the middle-aged man gave i n. "Well, then. But you must move out tomorrow."


    "Sure. Sure."


    After packing up everything in the room, it was already three in the afternoon-time for ss.


    But Summer was not in the mood to check the time. Wiping the sweat off her forehead with anger


    boiling inside her, she dialed Amara''s number.


    But Amara did not answer, and a sweet female voice told her to call againter.


    She had called five times, and all the calls did not get through. Amara must have deliberately refused to


    pick up.


    Summer''s chest was heaving. She gritted her teeth as sheposed a text message:


    ''Are you still busy right now, Amara? My brother just called, saying that he will get his sry and bonus


    together in advance this month before New Year''s Day. He transferred three hundred dors into my


    ount to buy a Christmas gift, and I am supposed to give you the rest. I will keep the money for


    myself if you don¡¯t call back. Don¡¯t say I didn''t tell you. Oh, yeah, aren''t you supposed to treat me to


    dinner?1


    She even added a smiley face at the end of the message. By now, her knuckles had turned pale.


    On the other hand, Amara was ying poker in a smoke-filled casino. When she heard the notification


    sound, she took out her mobile phone and checked the message.


    She frowned in puzzlement after reading the message. Did the buyer not tell her he would move in


    today? Could it be that Summer was still aware of it?


    After thinking about it again, she figured that probably the new owner postponed moving in for one day.


    So it was natural that Summer had not learned about it.


    But why did her husband transfer the money to Summer? He could probably not get through her


    phone, but he could have directly transferred the money to her ount. So what was going on?


    She cursed in a low voice and then put up a smile as she returned the call to Summer. "I just saw your


    text message. Didn''t you say you want to try the famous ten


    -course meal in the city? I will wait in front of the restaurant on Portwell Street. Okay, I will hang up


    now. Be on time."


    During the call, Amara had been carefully paying attention to Summer''s tone of voice.


    Amara breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Summer speak in a modted tone of voice, just like


    how she spoke on normal days.


    Leaving the casino, she headed straight to the restaurant at Portwell Street.


    After waiting for about twenty minutes in front of the restaurant, she atst saw Summer stepping out of


    a taxi.


    Amara smiled like a Cheshire cat as she stepped out o n her eight-centimeter high heels to greet


    Summer." What took you so long?"


    Saying nothing, Summer paid the taxi driver. She had been so angry that her eyes literally spat fire.


    She spun around and raised her hand before pping Amara with all her strength.


    Amara fell back several steps from the force of the p. She lost her bnce on her high heels and fell


    to the ground.


    It startled passersby, who stopped in their tracks and rubbernecked.


    Amara was caught unawares, not knowing what happened. A whileter, she came to her senses and


    realized that Summer was luring her out.


    She quietly cursed in her mind as she pulled herself u p with a hand on her red and swollen face, trying


    to y the victim. "What is wrong with you, Summer?¡±


    Summer gritted her teeth and looked at her with icy eyes; how she wished she could give Amara a


    couple more ps. "Stop pretending!"


    She had put up with Amara''s nonsense for far too long. Her patience had run out this time.


    "Pretending what? What do you mean? I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± Amara shook her


    head, pretending that she had been wronged.


    All eyes were on Summer right now. Everyone started t o judge, pointing their fingers.


    But Summer did not give a hoot about those rubberneckers. She was paying her entire attention to


    Amara, her reasoning andposure flying out of the window.


    "I really don''t understand. Did I do something wrong?"


    Amara was still pretending.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Summer lunged up and grabbed Amara''s hair, then gave her a couple of ps again. "Do I have to


    remind you of the conscienceless things that you have done?"


    She had hit no one until Amara came along. Right now, she wished she could strangle Amara.


    Amara sneered in a low voice that only Summer could hear. "So what if I just did it? You had better kill


    me now, or else I will make sure you regret itter."


    Not only did Amara have no sense of remorse, but she also behaved arrogantly.


    Summer lost herst trace of sanity as she hit Amara again to vent the monstrous anger in her.


    Amara did not fight back but took the ps with a sneer.


    More and more onlookers gathered and caused traffic jams. Some people finally could no longer sit by


    and watch. They called out loudly, "Call the police! If this continues, that poordy will die. Call the


    police!"


    Hearing those words, Amara shouted, "Help! This woman hit me! She is a teacher. She hit me!"


    Those onlookers despised Summer even more, as they thought how could she do such a thing to that


    poordy in public, not to mention that she was a teacher.


    Before long, a police patrol car arrived. Two police


    officers got out of the car. "What the hell is going on?¡±


    Everyone pointed fingers at Summer. "This woman, a teacher, hit that poor, helplessdy. We can all


    testify that the victim never hit her back.¡±


    The two police officers stepped forward and apprehended Summer by her arms, respectively. " Follow


    us back to the police station. Everyone, disperse now!¡±


    Summer had note to her senses and was still struggling and yelling. "Let me go! Let me go!¡±


    No way the police officers would listen. They shoved her into the police car, along with Amara and an


    eyewitness.


    Nearby.


    Inside a ck Land Rover, Mark squinted, taking in everything that happened before his eyes.


    Not that he watched it on purpose. Just that the traffic hade to a standstill, there was no way his


    car could move forward. So he was not only forced to watch the farce but had also witnessed how


    square-jawed that woman was.


    "Mr. Valentine, are you going back to the office or the condo?¡± The traffic finally eased up, and the


    chauffeur let out a sigh of relief.


    "Condo," Mark replied casually as he pulled back his gaze with no emotion in his eyes.


    Police station.


    The two police officers sat at their desks, and Summer, Amara, and an eyewitness on the opposite.


    "Please describe in detail again what happened." The police officer on the left beckoned the


    eyewitness.


    The eyewitness nodded and then carefully recounted i n detail what happened just now.


    Meanwhile, Amara sobbed with her shoulders shuddering, suggesting that she had been unfairly


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    treated and hurt. She looked pitiful.


    Summer hade back to her senses by now. She shot a sideways nce at Amara and felt her


    acting ironic.


    How could Amara be so shameless?


    The eyewitness had finished giving statements, and the police officer sitting on the right had also made


    a tran. "Thank you for your cooperation. You may leave now."


    "Well, then. Make sure she is punished for what she has done. I can''t believe that teachers nowadays


    are s o violent. Before the case of sexual assault on children some time ago is solved, today we have


    another teacher attacking someone on the street. You guys have to teach them a lesson. Teachers are


    gradually losing public trust now. I don''t know what is going on i n this society now, s!" The


    eyewitness shook his head and left.


    "Excuse me, when can I leave?" Summer asked anxiously as she sat in a chair, looking at the police


    officer, who was looking through the documents on the opposite side.


    The police officer looked up upon hearing that. "As a teacher, youmitted violence on the street. Do


    you think you can still leave today?"


    Amara gloated over it. She could not be happier to see Summer being arrested.


    "You beat up someone in public, and we have all the evidence and eyewitnesses. You broke thew


    knowingly as a public servant. You will be detained for ten days to facilitate investigations." The police


    officer who had just taken the tran frowned and walked in front of her with a serious face.


    The most important thing now was to get out of here. Summer''s brows furrowed as she started


    speaking in a calm voice. "Then I would like to apply for the administrative detention order to be put in


    abeyance."


    "Fine. You may do that." The two police officers exchanged a look with each other and nodded.


    Summer was delighted, and she finally felt a temporary sense of relief. "When can I leave?"


    "In half an hour."


    Amara had no clue what administrative detention in abeyance meant, but when she heard Summer


    could leave in half an hour, she started acting again.


    "Are you going to let her go just like that? This is not the first time she has hit me. She has been hitting


    me now and then. I had been putting up with her violence all this while because I thought she was a


    family member, and I didn¡¯t want to wash the dirty linen in public. But she went from bad to worse. Are


    you going to let her go? I am afraid of my safety!"


    "A habitual offender?" The writing pen in the police officer''s hand stopped as the police officer nced


    up at Summer. "Your application is rejected."


    Summer stood up at once with emotion. Everyone in the police station could hear her yelling, "I am not


    a habitual offender! Why do you all only listen to her one -sided testimony? Where is the evidence?"


    "Here is the witness.¡± The police officer pointed at Amara, who had not left yet, and then threw Summer


    into the police lock-up.


    "You will be detained for ten days. Humph! I am curious to see how you can appear in front of me


    again!" Amara hissed and left, feeling vindicated.


    Summer did not feel cold at all in the lock-up, as there was a central heating system.


    But her heart was icy, like a lifeless stone.


    She was too impulsive and lost her cool today. At first, she thought Amara was just addicted to


    gambling andzy. She did not know that Amara could be so ruthless. 1


    Amara could go as far as framing her so that she would go to jail. Hell hath no fury like a woman


    scorned.


    She sat there quietly with a sneer. From now on, she would not have to be soft-hearted to Amara again


    because this woman did not deserve to be treated amiably.


    Her phone was confiscated, her mom and dad were still on their vacation trip, and her elder brother


    worked in another state. There would be no oneing to bail her.


    She also promised to move her belongings out of the house tomorrow. Now that she was trapped here,


    would the new owner throw all her stuff out onto the streets?


    Summer was anxious.


    It was 8.00 pm, but Summer had note to the tuition ss yet. Jazz looked at the three-dimensional


    quartz watch in the living room and then at the apartment door expectantly.


    Summer always kept her words. She would do as long as she agreed to it. Even if she could note,


    she would call up to inform him in advance.


    But there had been no phone call from her, which meant she would being.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    A smile broke across Jazz''s face, his voice euphoric when the front door was opened from the outside.


    " Miss Hart!"


    It was not Summer, but Mark, who came in. Mark casually threw his ck coat on the sofa as he


    walked in. He nced at Jazz and sat downzily on the sofa. ¡°You seem to be very excited about


    seeing Miss Hart, e h?"


    Jazz slumped on the sofa, feeling disappointed. He just stared at the clock without saying a word.


    It was half-past eight. Why had Miss Hart not arrived yet?


    Mark took off his tie that he had worn for an entire day. His sturdy chest muscles almost burst out of his


    gray shirt. He nced sideways at Jazz as he spoke in a low voice. "Rest early. Miss Hart is not


    Jazz turned around immediately. "Why is that?"


    "She has been detained by the police." Mark said saintly as he flipped through the documents on the


    coffee table with his slender fingers.


    "Why is she detained? And how do you know?¡± It shocked and puzzled Jazz upon hearing that.


    "I saw it by chance," Mark said without looking up, his voice still indifferent, with his legs crossed and


    rested on the coffee table.


    "Since you saw that, why didn¡¯t you get her out?" Jazz became anxious, not too happy with his elder


    brother.


    "Who is she to me?¡± Mark''s lips twitched, his voice without the slightest emotion. He nced sideways,


    and with amanding voice, he said, "Go back to your room and rest. If you disturb me again, I will


    send you back to our parents'' house."


    Jazz shut up instantly. Not daring to mess with his elder brother again, he reluctantly went back to his


    room.


    A thought came to mind, and his eyes brightened up a s he closed the door behind him.


    Mark was holding a pen and signing on another document when his phone rang, breaking the silence.


    He picked up the phone and answered with a deep voice.


    The person on the other end of the line said something, and Mark''s brows furrowed. He ced his


    hand on his forehead, looking upset.


    "I know, but at any rate, she is Jazz''s ss teacher and tutor, and Jazz is begging me. Just do it this


    one time," Yvette Angelo-Mark and Jazz¡¯s mother-said.


    "Okay, I know. Good night, mom," Mark said and then hung up.


    Jazz was eavesdropping behind the door. He smirked and quickly closed the door back up.


    Because he just noticed Mark was shooting a piercing nce in his direction, scaring the hell out of


    him.


    But he had to do that. He did not dare to bother his elder brother, and his mom was the only person he


    could count on.


    The police lockup.


    Summer could sleep at all. She was sitting there while her mind had gone elsewhere.


    "Summer Hart. Who the hell is Summer Hart?" A loud female voice came all of a sudden, jolting


    Summer out of her thoughts.


    "It is me." Puzzled, Summer got to her feet.


    A middle-aged policewoman nced at her a couple o f times and then murmured, ¡°You must be the


    luckiest person on Earth to have such a lucky star protecting you."


    The voice was too low to be audible to Summer. Before she knew it, the middle-aged policewoman had


    already opened the cell door. "Let''s go."


    ¡¯Go? Go where?¡¯


    With questions in mind, she followed behind the middle-aged policewoman.


    She was surprised when the policewoman brought her to the police station chief¡¯s office, where two


    other people were in.


    Facing her was apparently the police chief in uniform, and the person with his back facing her was a


    man in a ck coat, giving out an air of elegance and cavalierism.


    Looking from behind, this person was all too familiar.


    Summer stared at his back for three seconds, and then her eyes widened suddenly. How¡ªhow could it


    b e him?


    "I will take her away then," Mark said nonchntly.


    "Absolutely. You shouldn''t havee personally, especially at this hour. All it needs is just a phone


    call.¡± The police chief sounded absolutely servile as he tried to butter Mark up.


    Putting out his cigarette with just the pinch of his fingers, Mark spun around and walked out of the


    room.


    Summer¡¯s lips were pressed together, standing in the corner in disbelief. She still could not wrap her


    brain around what was happening.


    As Mark walked past her, he stopped and turned around with his brows slightly raised. "Aren''t you


    going?¡±


    "I am going," she looked up and answered.


    Mark nodded back, ncing at her before he walked ahead of her.


    She had many thoughts in her mind, but never once had she thought Mark would be the person bailing


    her out.


    Following Mark closely from behind, Summer''s eyes fell on his broad and strong back shoulders. She


    bit her lips gently as her mind drifted away again.


    Why did hee here to bail her out?


    His ck Land Rover was parked by the roadside.


    "Get in the car," he said tly as he opened the front passenger door.


    The night weather got worse abruptly as the chilly wind blew. She rubbed her nearly frozen face with


    her hands when her eyesnded on the pair of smokygray hand gloves in her handbag. She quickly


    called out to the man in front of him. "Wait a minute, Mr. Valentine."


    Mark had lost count of how many times he had to stop in his tracks. He looked impatient. "Is there


    anything else?"


    She stepped forward and handed him the gloves." Thank you, Mr. Valentine."


    He reached his hand to take the gloves and looked at them. The color and style differed from those of


    Jazz. He knew at first nce that this pair of gloves was hand-knitted.


    He then looked at her; his thin lips curled up in a mocking smile. "Is it your hobby to give every man


    around you a pair of gloves, Miss Hart?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Summer was perplexed, unsure what he meant.


    Seeing her expression, he was unsure if she was pretending or just in innocent. Either way, he was


    not interested. He put the gloves into his coat. "Get in the car.¡±


    Looking at him from the back, Summer felt even more puzzled. She walked around to the other side


    and got into the car.


    She sat down, fastened her seat belt, and took out her mobile phone to call Forrest Hart, her elder


    brother. Her brows were knitted together in the next second.


    Her phone was barred; she realized she had not paid her phone bill.


    She could do nothing about it now. So she turned around and looked at Mark, looking embarrassed."


    Could you lend me your mobile phone, Mr. Valentine? My phone has been barred."


    There were no changes in his expression. He was still looking ahead, turning the steering wheel with


    his left hand while handing his phone to her with another.


    "Thank you." Summer felt extremely grateful. Her brother''s phone was connected. "Where are you now,


    Forrest?"


    "I am still in Aara. What¡¯s up?¡± "Do you know Amara has sold the house?" "Amara sold the house?


    When was it?¡± Forrest was apparently taken aback.


    ¡°Two days ago. I thought Dad and Mom assigned the house to you; you are the legal owner of the


    house? How could she sell the house without your consent and signature? Where the hell are you now,


    really?"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "I told you I am in Aara. I am at work right now. Let''s talkter when I am off work.¡±


    "Which is more important-work or the house, Forrest?" Summer clenched her phone and adjusted her


    breathing as she called out.


    "Tell me what else we can do now since the house has been sold?"


    Summer took a deep breath to suppress her anger." Tell Amara to return the money!"


    "Do you think it is possible to ask for money from her? Not a chance!"


    "I warn you seriously. You know Mom has high-blood pressure; she can¡¯t take this shock. Before Dad


    and Mom return from the trip, you had better fix this problem and get the house back, even if you have


    to pay double the money for the breach of contract."


    "Are you kidding me, Summer? The house has probably been sold for 1.5 million dors. The penalty


    for the breach of contract will be 3 million dors. I a m just a normal white-cor worker. I only keep


    one grand as pocket money for myself while handing the rest to Amara every month. I have absolute


    zero savings!" "Then tell me, what should we do now?" "Aren¡¯t you a civil servant? Have the hostels in


    your school not beenpleted? You have a housing provident fund; Dad''s, Mom¡¯s, and your savings


    should be enough for the down payment for a new house.


    Forget about that house; it has been sold. What is done is done." Forrest said in a matter-of-course


    tone of voice.


    Summer went postal, uttering a rare slur over the phone,pletely ignoring the fact that there was


    someone else by her side.


    "Why don''t you just die, Forrest?"


    The hand resting on the steering wheel froze for a second as Mark looked over at her, astounded. She


    had apparently lost itpletely, her face flushing, her lips reddening even more.


    A light shed in his eyes, his expression changing.


    She would not have been so furious had she not made this call.


    In her eyes, Forrest was a wimp, a ve to his wife Amara right now.


    If he were right here in front of her, she would p him in the face. He was utterly an irresponsible man.


    Just then, she realized she left her wallet at home when she packed her stuff this afternoon. She was


    now penniless and had no ce to stay tonight.


    She quickly called Grace and Sherman, but both of them had gone abroad.


    After hanging up, Summer was down and became despondent. She did not expect to spend this year''s


    Christmas like this.


    She took a deep breath and looked up, her eyes meeting with Mark''s prating gaze. She was


    startled slightly and then handed the phone back to him. "I am sorry about that, Mr. Valentine.¡±


    "It is all right," Mark responded faintly, his flickering eyes ncing over at her red, tender lips again.


    There was a sudden silence in the cabin, with only the sound of their breathing in the air. Summer was


    depressed and found a random topic to talk about." How did Jazz know that I was detained in the


    police station?"


    "It is me who is here to pick you up. What has it to do with Jazz?" Mark said in an unhurried, amusing


    voice as he raised his eyebrows with his thin lips lifted slightly.


    Summer let out a smile with a shrug. "You and I are only acquaintances, while Jazz is my student. So it


    must be Jazz who asked you to do this."


    At first, she was still puzzled and shocked to see Mark at the police station. But after pondering about


    it, things had be clear to her.


    Mark was tapping the steering wheel with his slender fingers, looking disapproving. "Don''t you think we


    are close enough after spending a night together?"


    She straightened her back, looked at him, and told him bluntly, "It was just a one-night stand. I don''t


    think I can make you want to bail me out of the police station, do I?"


    In Santabaca, Mark could have all the women he wanted, whether it was a woman with big boobs,


    wasp waist, or anything in between. He just needed to say it, and no woman could resist him.


    She preferred to be down-to-earth, not chasing after the empty dreams, believing that people should


    have a clear sense of reality.


    Mark swallowed, as if he was having a reminiscence o f something. "Actually, Miss Hart, you are pretty


    hot."


    ¡¯H-H-He-


    She was shocked, angry, and smitten by his remark." Are you flirting with me now, Mr. Valentine?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No,¡± he paused for a second, his voice serious. "Not at all. I am just flirting with a teacher.¡±


    His deep and hoarse voice struck a nerve with her when he said he was indeed flirting with her.


    Startled and embarrassed, Summer¡¯s voice went up an octave." Mr. Valentine, how could you...¡±


    With his lips still curling up, Mark narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at herzily and casually. "I was


    just kidding, Miss Hart."


    Had anyone ever made such a joke?


    She blushed. Looking away from him, she looked out a t the night scene outside the car window and


    calmed her breathing.


    The car moved forward quietly. There was a depressing atmosphere in the air.


    Gradually, she dozed off, falling asleep with her head leaning against the window.


    She slept well, even having a sweet dream. She dreamed of snow falling from the sky, with her


    spreading her arms, hovering and flying freely in the air.


    Just then, a steep cliff suddenly appeared in front of her. She lost her bnce and plunged straight


    down.


    The fall jolted her out of her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes.


    Just then, she saw a hand in front of her eyes.


    Her mind went nk. When she recovered, she grabbed the hand with one hand and chided in anger."


    What are you doing, Mr. Valentine?¡±


    Her skin was fair and delicate, her fingers slender and soft, so much so that they felt boneless, as if a


    piece of silk gliding over the skin of his hand.


    This smoothness inexplicably agitated him. Mark looked at her with his prating eyes. "What do you


    think I am doing, Miss Hart?"


    Taking a deep breath, Summer forced the words through her teeth. "I hope you will not do such an


    ambivalent action again. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Mark leaned forward little by little while Summer gritted her teeth and leaned back to avoid him.


    Her back was against the seat. Where else could she g o?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Summer was sandwiched between the seat and Mark. His hand posture remained as it was before, but


    their faces almost touched each other, and there was a zero distance between their lips. "What have I


    done that makes you think I am flirting with you?¡±


    She could feel his warm breath on her face. She tilted her head back, trembling, but she still gritted her


    teeth and said unequivocally, "Now you are flirting."


    "Really?" Mark''s lips curled up in a smirk. There was a click when he pressed down with his finger.


    "Done.¡±


    ''Done what?''


    Summer looked at him in puzzlement while he pointed his chin at her chest.


    She looked down at where he was pointing. Only then did she notice the seat belt. He was just helping


    her unfasten the seat belt.


    She instantly blushed, as if blood almost surged out of her skin. How she wished the ground would


    swallow her up.


    It was so embarrassing. She had never been so embarrassed in her life.


    Mark sat back upright and let go of her hand, his lips curling up slightly. "Shouldn''t you apologize for the


    misunderstanding, Miss Hart?¡±


    It was her fault this time. She blushed and could not find a word to respond. Atst, she whispered, "I


    am sorry.¡±


    "Sorry for what?¡± Mark''s brow furrowed as he was not satisfied with the apology.


    She took a deep breath and changed the subject by reminding him. "We have arrived, Mr. Valentine."


    But he still did not move. "Why don''t you acknowledge your mistake since you apologize?"


    It really made her hackles rise. But she gritted her teeth and fought back her anger. "I am sorry that I


    misunderstood you. I thought you were trying to grope _ 99


    me.


    "That¡¯s more like it."


    Mark raised his eyebrows and then got out of the car. She followed behind, still filled with anger and


    embarrassment.


    The two arrived back at the condo in tandem. Jazz had been waiting in the living room for a long time.


    When he saw Summer, he broke out in a bright smile.


    Mark shot a nced at Jazz, and Jazz quickly straightened his back and sat upright.


    He hissed at Jazz. Casually tossing his ck coat on the sofa, he then disappeared into his room.


    As soon as Mark disappeared, Jazz breathed a sigh of relief. "Why were you detained by the police,


    Miss


    Hart?" he asked with concern.


    "It is a long story. I can''t exin everything to you at once now," Summer said.


    Jazz shrugged and did not ask further. There was a knowing look on his good-looking face. "I


    perfect."


    Before his voice trailed off, there was a growling sounding from Summer''s stomach. She frowned,


    as she had eaten nothing for a day. She was starving. S o she asked Jazz what he would like to eat.


    Jazz said he was craving for roasted tomato soup, which he always had during winter. He hadn''t had


    any roasted tomato soup since winter started this year. He wanted it badly today.


    Summer let out a smile. She could get out of the police lockup because of Jazz. So she would make


    him roasted tomato soup to say thank you.


    After a shower, Mark changed into casual wear, his hair still dripping wet. As soon as he came out of


    his room, he heard a crisp sound, as if someone was cutting something.


    Stepping into the living room, he saw Summer cutting tomatoes with a knife while Jazz was lingering


    around her.


    When Jazz heard footsteps, he turned around, grinning from ear to ear. "Miss Hart is making roasted


    tomato soup for us, Mark."


    Summer did not look back. She was still cutting the tomatoes, but with her brows raised. Mark said


    nothing, his eyes sweeping across her back. He then sat down on the sofa, turned on the TV to watch


    the financial news.


    Sensing that he had looked away from her, Summer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She could not


    concentrate on making the roasted tomato soup again.


    She prepared the onions and garlic, then squeezed some olive oil into a pan.


    Just as she was about to dump the sliced onions and garlic into the hot pan, Jazz suddenly muttered,


    "Mark doesn''t like garlic. He despises the smell."


    Hearing that, Summer thought for a moment, snicking at the picker eater.


    She dumped the sliced onions, tomatoes that had been sliced in half into the searing pan. Then a


    sparing salt and pepper went into the pan as well. Sugar was added to intensify the sweetness, and


    then vinegar to add acidity to the soup. After half done, the things went into the oven for 20 minutes,


    and then were taken out. Vegetable stock together with cream was added and let shimmering, and


    vo, it was done.


    The good thing about this upscale condo was that there was a supermarket downstairs selling


    everything from fruits, vegetables, meat, and everything.


    She had bought some tomatoes, onions, and garlic, as well as tomato pesto. The pesto was drizzled


    over the top of the soup to make it more punchy. 3


    The soup was served on tes. Jazz fetched them to the coffee table.


    Mark squinted at Jazz, and Jazz shrugged. "When Miss Hart was about to dump the ingredients into


    the pan, I told her you couldn''t stand the smell of garlic. She left out the garlic, and that was just for


    your sake. I t seems that you have got special treatment. I am jealous of you.¡±


    Mark frowned and said nothing the entire time. There was a sense of exploration in his eyes.


    Summer put down the te and looked up. It startled her when their eyes met. But she quickly


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    regained herposure. "Thank you for today, Mr. Valentine."


    "You should thank me for that, really.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, and his lips were curled up. He


    picked up a spoon and drank the soup, his manner elegant and gentle.


    "Isn¡¯t the soup good, Mark?" Jazz asked.


    Summer was curious to know what Mark think, too. She was a little nervous, pretending at drinking her


    soup. But she still could not help stealing nces at him.


    Mark looked at her. Her face reddened, delicate with a speck of sugar on it. But that did not make her


    look funny, but attractive.


    A light was flickering in his eyes. He drank a spoonful of soup, and only then he gave hisment. "It


    is all right."


    That was like a high regard for her when thisment came from a picky eater like Mark. He was


    happy with it. The only thing was, the way he looked a t her was as if he was looking at prey. She


    looked down to evade his eyes.


    Mark looked away and sipped the roasted tomato soup until finishing it.


    He got up. Just as he was about to leave, something seemed toe to his mind. "Since you have


    nowhere to go, please be my guest tonight. Just make sure that you clean up the kitchen.¡±


    Summer''s heart skipped a beat. She looked up at him, not expecting to hear him say this. She could


    not be more grateful.


    He seemed to be a nice guy, after all.


    The next early morning, Summer woke up at 6:30 as usual. When she had cleaned herself up, it was


    7:00.


    When she walked into the living room, Jazz was sitting on the sofa. "Where is Mark?" she asked.


    She thought she should thank him once again for letting her stay for the night.


    Jazz was yawning big time, as if he was still half asleep. "He has gone for a morning jog. That''s his


    habit."


    There was an inexplicable feeling of disappointment inside her. After talking to Jazz for a while and


    asked Jazz to thank Mark on her behalf, she left.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Summer felt her ears were nearly frozen as she walked in the freezing wind on the street. The weather


    was surprisingly cold today.


    She called her mom as the two had returned from the trip. The train was scheduled to arrive at 10:00


    am.


    She hung up, and then headed back to school in a hurry. She was absent all of a sudden without


    calling t o inform the school yesterday. Now she had got some exnations to do.


    The school principal was very understanding. He just gave her a verbal warning and wanted her to pay


    more attention in the future.


    She agreed and then asked for another day off. Surprisingly, the principal approved her request with no


    question asked.


    After breakfast, Summer hurried away to the train station. The train was dyed. She waited for 40


    minutes before finally seeing her dad and mom arriving.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She could hear her momining as they approached. "The train is dyed every time. My back


    hurts."


    "I have wanted to take the high-speed train, but you are not willing to pay more for the faster, cleaner,


    and morefortable service," her dad Solomon Hart said.


    Summer took over the suitcase from her dad''s with one hand and held her mom with the other. "Let''s


    go t o the KFC there. I have something to tell you two.¡±


    She did not n to tell her parents about the house at first. After all, they were too old and in poor


    health. She was afraid that they could not take the shock.


    But now, she could not count on Forrest, and she could not solve the problem alone. So she had no


    choice but t o tell her parents the truth.


    After ordering three cups of coffee and a while of hesitation, Summer told them all the things that


    Amara had done.


    Daisy nearly fainted upon hearing that the house had been sold. Her husband Solomon caught her in


    his arms just in time, his face grave and breathing heavy.


    "What is done is done," Solomon finally said after a long while of silence.


    "Dad?" Summer could not believe her ears.


    "It was your grandpa who bought that house for your Solomon, and he was the legal owner. He could


    do whatever he wanted with it."


    Summer¡¯s breathing became heavy. "But it was all the doing of Amara, Dad. How could you close your


    eyes to that?"


    "What else can I do? I may scold the hell out of my son, but she is my daughter-inw." Solomon let


    out a sigh of helplessness. "I didn''t agree when your brother married her. They ran off and even


    threatened to kill themselves. I couldn¡¯t control them back then, let alone now."


    "So, are you pretending that nothing has happened?" Summer thought it was ridiculous.


    "Your brother only listens to Amara. Now that Amara has sold the house, I am sure he will not say a


    word about it." Solomon looked at Summer. "How can I not know Amara¡¯s character? Honestly, I have


    never expected her to support your mom and me in our old age. I am grateful if she doesn¡¯t cause


    trouble for us. Now the house is sold, and she has taken the money. The three of us will stay together.


    Let the two of them g o one with their one life. I have never counted on Forrest."


    Summer''s fingernails were digging into the delicate skin of her palms. But what could she do?


    No one should expect to get a cent from Amara as soon as she got the money.


    "Whatever, Dad. I will find a house, but with one condition."


    "I am all ears."


    "I am dead sure Amara wille back again. If she dares to step into our house, I will smash her teeth,


    and no one should stop me or be protective of her." She gritted her teeth and spelled out the sentence.


    Solomon and Daisy nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Summer calm herself down. She called her colleague Nancy and asked her to help find a


    house.


    She had called at the right time. Nancy told her that her neighbor next door was renting out their unit,


    and she would call thendlord to find out more.


    Summer had been to Nancy''s house before. She knew the unit type, size, and public transportation


    avable. So she agreed at once.


    It did not take long before they had negotiated the price. All that was left was to sign the tenancy


    contract and make the payment.


    Her parents were to move in first, while she and Nancy would meet thendlord to settle the rest of the


    procedure.


    Nancy took a day off and hurried over to the coffee shop where Summer was waiting.


    "I thought you have a house? Why did you need to rent a house so urgently? Is it because you want to


    move out and stay alone?"


    Summer forced a smile and told Nancy the entire story.


    Nancy was enraged after learning about Amara¡¯s behavior. But there was little she could do-every


    family has its own problems.


    "Let¡¯s go to view the house."


    Half an hourter.


    Summer inspected the house thoroughly from the outside to the inside to ensure no cracks or signs of


    damage.


    Thendlord was standing behind her. "Don''t worry, Miss Hart. The house is in tip-top condition. I


    wouldn''t have wanted to rent it out if it weren''t for having to take care of my son abroad."


    Summer nodded and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s sign the tenancy agreement, then."


    After Summer and thendlord put down their signatures and Summer paid the rest of the money,


    Solomon and Daisy arrived with their luggage.


    The four of them started to get busy cleaning up the house. It was 6:00 pm, and the sky was dark when


    they finished the job. The day was short during the Winter Solstice.


    Daisy had prepared dinner and asked Nancy to join them. Nancy could not refuse their hospitality and


    agreed with a smile.


    Just as Nancy sat down at the dining table, her phone rang, and she picked it up. "Hello?¡±


    Her face crashed, turning pale, and her hand holding the spoon shook upon hearing what the person at


    the other end said.


    Summer had noticed her expression. She could not help but frown and be worried about her.


    What


    happened?


    "Please excuse me, Mr. and Mr. Hart. I need to go now, as something is going on. Thank you for your


    hospitality, anyway."


    As Nancy got up and was about to leave, Summer got u p after her and grabbed her hand. "I will go


    with you."


    Nancy hesitated at first before she nodded.


    Summer did not ask until they were in the taxi. "What i s going on? You look worried."


    "My younger brother got into a drunken brawl in a bar," Nancy said, with her hand covering her face.


    No wonder the reaction after Nancy getting the call. Summer asked the taxi driver to speed up and then


    called Jazz. Most likely, she could not give tuition to him today.


    "I am sorry, Jazz. I am afraid I can''t give tuition to you today. So don''t wait for me," she said as soon as


    the call got through.


    "You have got quite a happening private life, Miss Hart.¡± A deep voice was heard speaking at the other


    end of the line. It belonged to the maic voice of a mature man.


    She was struck dumb, her heart racing. She could not help pressing her slightly dry lips together.


    "Please tell Jazz about it. Thank you very much, Mr. Valentine,¡± she said in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    She hung up the phone and took a deep breath to calm her racing heart.


    Club Nightshade.


    Lucas Atkinson wailed and groaned as he held his stomach and wriggled on the ground in pain.


    Sitting on the sofa in front of Lucas was a middle-aged man in his forties. The man, chubby and


    wearing a thick gold chain around his neck while sitting with his legs crossed, cursed, "You friggin'' boy!


    How dare you touch my woman! I am going to cut you into pieces today!"


    Summer heard swear words and felt disgusted as soon as she walked in.


    The greasy face and belly that was about to burst out o f his shirt made her feel even sicker.


    Seeing her brother beaten ck and blue on the floor, Nancy went weak at the knees. She would have


    tumbled to the floor if not for Summer holding her tightly. "What do you want before you let him go?"


    Her voice was trembling.


    "I''ve already said that my woman keeps your little brother as a gigolo, making me a cuckold. I will not


    let him off so easily. Teach him a lesson, my brothers," Carlos Toledano said, with his yellowish teeth


    exposed.


    A few men, who had been waiting impatiently all this while, clenched their fists, the joints of their hands


    crackling aloud as they walked towards Lucas.


    Nancy¡¯s blood ran cold. She was trembling uncontrobly. Looking around, she saw people just


    watching, no one stepping forward to lend a helping hand. "I beg you, please. Spare my brother."


    ¡°You didn''t even kneel. How can I know I can let go of your brother?" Carlos took a drag and puffed out


    a cloud of smoke from his cigarette.


    Nancy gritted her teeth and clenched her hands, ready to go down to her knees. Just then, Summer


    stopped her. She took a step forward and looked Carlos in the eyes. "You will not let her brother go,


    even if she has kneeled in front of you. Why bother to embarrass an innocent woman?" she said with


    an unruffled voice.


    "She is doing it willingly. Did I coerce her?" Carlos raised an eyebrow.


    "You look like you are somebody. A trivial thing like this isn''t worth your time." Summer was calm, her


    voice indifferent. "It takes two to tango. With all due respect, a mistress who keeps another man as a


    gigolo is anything but worthy of your time. She would have another man, even if Lucas didn''te into


    the picture. Lucas is nothing more than a scapegoat. Don''t you think getting so worked up over a


    woman like this is a waste of time?"


    Carlos burst out intoughter. He felt not so angry now. Instead, he became interested in Summer.


    "What is your name?"


    "I am nobody, Mr. Toledano." Summer knew what he was up to.


    Her reply aroused Carlos'' interest even more. "Nobody, eh? It is not a bad thing to try something new,


    after all."


    "I am not your cup of tea. I have nothing you want." Summer tried to steer the topic away. "I know you


    are a magnanimous person. Besides, you have taught Lucas a lesson. How about letting him go?"


    "Since you say so, I have nothing to add. Here is the deal: if you can drink five sses of this vodka, I


    will let this kid go."


    Summer stared at him. "You look like a no-nonsense guy, and I am sure you will mean what you say.


    Deal."


    Nancy nervously gripped Summer''s hand upon hearing that.


    Summer shook her head at Nancy. Taking the winess handed over by Carlos, she knocked back


    with her eyes closed.


    For five consecutive sses, she never opened her eyes, just feeling a burning sensation in her throat,


    as i f there was a fire inside her. She felt light-headed. 1


    Carlos freed Lucas at once, just as promised. He then looked at Summer with a lewd smile on his face.


    "I forgot to tell you that besides drinking five sses of vodka, you have got to sleep with me once.


    Only then I will let you go. Otherwise, you might save Lucas but not yourself."


    Summer shook her head and gritted her teeth, trying t o keep herself awake. "You are shameless!"


    "So what if I am shameless?" Taking a step forward, Carlos reached to clutch her jaw and studied her."


    What a beautiful nobody."


    "Let go of me!¡± Summer struggled to push him away, but her strength was no match for a big man like


    Carlos.


    Nancy was desperate and lunged up to help Summer, but was stopped by Carlos''s men.


    Carlos forcibly drew Summer into his arms and took her away.


    After Carlos just made two steps away, azy, casual voice came from behind. "You took time off from


    the tuition just to drink with a man, Miss Hart?"


    Everyone was startled and looked in the direction from where the voice came.


    Carlos stopped in his tracks and spun around. When h e saw the person speaking, he let go of


    Summer and greeted the man. "What an honor, Mr. Valentine."


    Mark did not look at Carlos. His attention was on Summer. "You guys seem to be having fun here."


    "Someone didn''t know his ce. But I have taught him a lesson. Hope it hasn¡¯t disturbed you, Mr.


    Valentine." Carlos tried to please Mark. "As a token of apology, please enjoy yourself tonight-it is on the


    house."


    People in both business or politics invariably gave face to Mark.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have. I came at the invitation of Mr. Morgan." His voice was unconcerned, but his brows


    were raised. "Do you n to stay here to drink, or go back to the tuition ss, Miss Hart?"


    Summer, who was standing on the stairs, was struggling to keep herself bnced. When she saw the


    familiar figure, her eyes lit up instantly.


    She nodded vigorously upon hearing what Mark said. She tried to speak, but all she could manage was


    just one word. "T-tuition..."


    That was not right. He had almost got her. How could h e let the woman go just like that? Carlos


    thought to himself.


    He did not want to concede, yet he did not show that o n his face. Instead, he remained polite. "Please


    excuse us, Mr. Valentine. I need to talk to Miss Hart in private."


    "Is it something very important?" Mark shot a nce a t Carlos as he said in a deep voice.


    Carlos did not know Mark''s intention by just listening t o his tone of voice. He thought for a moment and


    remained cautious. "Not really."


    "Since it is not something very important, I will take her away," Mark said nonchntly. He paused and


    then continued as if he had thought of something. " The final exam is in two days."


    Carlos was struck dumb. He did not understand what this had to do with him. He heard no one could


    read Mark''s mind, and there it goes.


    "Jazz would fail his college entrance exam without Miss Hart as his tutor. Do you understand?"


    Carlos was struck dumb again. He did not know that the Valentines had ever needed to worry about not


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    getting into a university.


    Apparently, it was not about the exam, but this woman called Miss Hart.


    Was there any other rtionship between the two?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Carlos hurriedly changed his narrative. He was hesitant. "Honestly, Mr. Valentine. Miss Hart and I have


    very important things to discuss."


    Mark sat down on a sofa leisurely with his brow raised. "What is it about?"


    "It is a personal matter." Carlos made up an excuse.


    "Well, what kind of personal matter, may I ask? If Miss Hart can help, I am sure I can, too." He was still


    behaving elegantly.


    Carlos was silenced now. He could not imagine asking Mark Valentine to help him with ¡®that stuff.¡¯


    After a while.


    Nancy helped Lucas to the back seat before letting Summer-who had got a little drunk-sit in the front


    passenger seat.


    Her eyes flickered, and her heart pounded uncontrobly as she sighted the side of the goodlooking


    man''s face.


    "Address?" Mark asked Nancy, who was sitting in the back seat.


    "Stodan South," she replied hurriedly, aftering out of her daze. The ck Land Rover started.


    There was silence in the car. The only thing audible was their breathing sounds.


    Summer felt her head was about to explode and stomach liquid surge inside her. She kept her eyes


    closed while she tried to speak in her frail voice. "Can I lower the window a bit?"


    "You looked heroic while drinking. I wonder why you are so frail now."


    Mark was looking ahead, his words carrying a hint of sneer. The car took a right turn as he turned the


    steering wheel right.


    She leaned against the window, raising her hand to massage her pulsing temples. "You were already in


    the bar when I was drinking, weren''t you? You were rubbernecking.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and said not a word as he continued to drive.


    She was negotiating with Carlos when he and Charlie Morgan arrived at the bar. It aroused their


    curiosity, and they decided to watch on the sidelines. So, in a sense, they were indeed rubbernecking.


    "Thank you for not refusing to help me, Mr. Valentine." She shook her head with sarcasm.


    Mark still said nothing, his lips curling up slightly, his eyes prating.


    Nancy was sitting in the back seat and listening to what they said. But she could not find a chance to


    chime in. All she could do was to remain silent.


    She wondered since when Summer and Mark knew


    each other.


    Her heart was racing, and her mind was a muddle when she saw the side of the man''s face again.


    A momentter, the car stopped downstairs at Stodan South. Nancy first helped Lucas upstairs and


    then came down to pick up Summer.


    "Thank you for everything tonight, Mr. Valentine," Summer said while unfastening the seat belt with one


    hand.


    He turned around and squinted at her. "Is it just me, or is your way of saying thank you a little


    insincere?"


    "It is all in your head, Mr. Valentine. I am sincere. I am deeply grateful for what you have done."


    "You are angry because I only came to your rescue at the veryst minute?"


    "Not at all. We are not rted in any way. I don''t me you even if you don¡¯t help me." Summer shook


    her head, looking sincere.


    He rested one hand on the steering wheel, his lips curling up and his eyes looking as mellow as wine."


    You look absolutely enchanting when you speak with a serious tone of voice."


    Indeed. With her back straightened, a serious face that blushed like red wine, and squirming little pink


    lips, she was absolutely alluring.


    "So you have been captivated for a while?" She asked,ughing as she felt amused. "What a joke, Mr.


    Valentine. And the joke is so absurd."


    His deep voice came as soon as her voice trailed off." You don''t believe me? Do you want me to show


    you?"


    ''Show? Show what?'' Summer frowned, as she had no clue what he meant.


    He leaned forward, sped the back of her head with his hands, and nted his lips on hers.


    She froze in ce. When she finally came out of her shock, she bit his lip and quickly got out of the car


    while he was in pain.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing outside the car window, she gritted her teeth and looked at him. "Please don''t harass a


    teacher like me again, Mr. Valentine!"


    She fought back her lightheadedness and waning body strength as she ran forward. Mark looked on,


    raising an eyebrow with his lips curling up in a smirk.


    ¡¯Why shouldn''t he harass a teacher?''


    Because of the effect of the alcohol, Summer crashed out on the bed as soon as she arrived home.


    She could no longer stand the pressure after so long. A s soon as she let down her guard, she was


    paralyzed o n the spot.


    The next morning, she slowly opened her eyes and squinted to check at her phone for time. She felt a


    warm liquid flowing out of her body as soon as she moved her body.


    It jolted her out of her daze. She quickly opened the bedside table drawer, took out a sanitary pad, and


    walked into the bathroom. After taking off her panties, she saw the blood was paler than usual.


    After putting on the sanitary pad, she frowned. Her time of the month usually came on the 4th or 5th


    every month. Howe this time it came a week earlier?


    Whether it came a week earlier or not, it was entirely normal. She did not give it a second thought.


    She had one too many yesterday. Now she had a terrible hangover, feeling as if her head was going to


    explode.


    Fortunately, it was Sunday today. She could sleep as long as she wanted to regain her energy.


    While lying on the bed, the scene fromst night came to her mind all of a sudden.


    She blushed and exhaled gently. How could he kiss her without her consent?


    How could he harass a teacher with impunity?


    She decided she had better stay away from this dangerous man next time.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Nancy calling.


    "Please do me a favor, Summer. I would like to invite M r. Valentine for lunch. Can you call him on my


    behalf?"


    She sat up and poured herself a ss of water. "I thanked him yesterday." "He did us such a big favor.


    Saying thank you just won¡¯t cut it. It is not sincere enough. Will you make the call for me while I book a


    restaurant? Deal, OK? We will have lunch with him. I will hang up now."


    Before Summer could say anything, the line went dead. She was in a pickle.


    She really did not want to make the call. But since Nancy asked, she could not refuse her.


    Furthermore, Mark had gotten them out of trouble; it was only proper to invite him for lunch.


    After thinking about it for a while, she decided to make the call-she did not like the idea of owing


    someone a favor, after all.


    She had asked Jazz for Mark''s number. After thinking about what to say, she made the call, and it got


    through.


    She plucked up her courage. "Thank you so much forst night, Mr. Valentine. I am thinking of inviting


    you for lunch, but you are a busy man. I know you don''t have time-"


    "I have time. Where are we going for lunch?" His low voice interrupted her before her voice trailed off.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Summer was taken aback. What did he just say?


    "Time and venue?¡± Mark asked again when he heard n o response. His words were concise and


    straight to the point.


    Did that mean he epted the invitation?


    "Oceanside Hotel. 3:00 pm." Summer snapped back and told him the hotel at which Nancy made a


    reservation.


    You do not bring a VIP to a street stall for lunch. So Nancy had gone to great lengths to find an upscale


    hotel to set up the date.


    The line went dead, with Mark saying nothing else as i f he was busy.


    Summer frowned. She called Nancy to tell her that the appointment was set and that Nancy could


    make a reservation now. She then looked at the time-it was only 8:00 am.


    A beautiful weekend morning was wasted just like that. Her initial n was to sleep until she woke up


    naturally. But now, that n was ruined.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She drank two sses of water and then ced the ss on the table. But before the ss left her


    hand, she felt acutely nauseous.


    Covering her mouth, she rushed into the washroom. She puked her guts out.


    Still panting, she let the faucet run as she sshed the warm water on her face. She felt much better


    now. But when she went to the toilet again afterwards, something surprised her. The amount of


    discharge from her menstruation was much less than usual, and the color was abnormally light this


    time.


    While she was scratching her head over this, Daisy called out to her. "Come out for breakfast,


    Summer.¡±


    "I aming.¡±


    When she walked out of the washroom, baguette and orange juice were ready on the dining table. She


    picked up a slice of the baguette and took a bite, and then familiar nausea hit again. She rushed back


    into the washroom and vomited again.


    This time, she came out with a pale face, and Daisy saw it. She was worried. "You look ill, Summer. Go


    see a doctor."


    Summer sunk into the chair and rubbed her upset belly with both hands. "I will go after breakfast.¡±


    She felt nauseous at seeing the baguette. So she just drank a ss of orange juice.


    It was 10:00 am, and the queue was long when she got t o the hospital. She took her number and


    waited for her turns on a chair.


    There were many patients on Sundays. She felt her butt numb after an hour of sitting. She breathed a


    sigh of relief when it was finally her turn.


    The attending doctor was a woman in her forties. When Summer told of her condition, the doctor


    ordered a urine test.


    Her brows furrowed slightly. Why did she need a urine test when she was just having an upset


    stomach?


    As puzzled as she was, she still followed the doctor''s instructions and took a urine test, then waited for


    the result.


    She went back into the doctor¡¯s office five minutester. The doctor nodded and motioned for her to sit


    down. "Congrattions, Miss Hart. You are pregnant."


    She froze in ce like a sculpture. It was not only after a long while that she forced a smile on her face.


    " How is it possible? Did you make a mistake?"


    How could she be pregnant? That was absolutely impossible.


    The doctor pushed the test report in front of her and nudged her sses up her nose. "There is


    absolutely n o problem, Miss Hart. You have been pregnant for three weeks. It is clear in the test. You


    may read it carefully and take the test again if you are not convinced."


    Her hand shivered as she picked up the test report. She ran her eyes over the report content and


    shook her head in disbelief. She almost lost it as she told herself that this was not true. "Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible! I took the after-morning pill that day!" "When did you take it?"


    "Within two hours.¡±


    "Did you eat anything special that day?"


    Summer¡¯s heart skipped a beat as something came to mind. "I drank several cups of ck coffee."


    "Caffeinated drinks could interfere with absorption and delivery of medicine. Not to mention you drank


    three cups of it. Judging from this, the pill must have lost its efficacy. You have a retroverted uterus, by


    the way. So the possibility of getting pregnant is small. Yet here you have it. But if you have a


    miscarriage or something, you might not get pregnant again, I am afraid." i


    ''I am afraid?''


    Walking on the cold, windy street, Summer thought of what the doctor said. She felt dizzy. She had a


    hard time pulling herself together.


    She felt a sharp pain in her calf. Before she knew what happened, she went weak at the knees and fell


    t o the ground.


    "Are you blind or something? Couldn¡¯t you see and hear meing? I can''t believe this!" A young


    cyclist shot a re at her, cursing as he climbed back on his bicycle and pedaled off.


    When she finally got her thoughts together, she rubbed her painful leg and then stood up. It was lucky


    that she did not suffer any injury.


    Her phone rang just then. She lowered her head to look at the phone screen. It was Nancy. She picked


    it u p and gave a short "Hello."


    "It is almost half-past two now. Where are you now, Summer?" Nancy asked anxiously.


    With the mobile phone to her ear in one hand and the pregnancy test report in the other, she exhaled


    softly." What if I tell you I can''t go now?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Nancy sounded panicky. "Lome quickly. I will hang up now."


    Summer did not like to stand someone up. So she obliged and told herself not to worry about the


    problems until she was back at home.


    When she got to Oceanside Hotel, Mark was already there, sipping on the coffee leisurely and


    elegantly with his legs crossed.


    Also sitting there was Nancy, who looked a little nervous.


    "3:05." Mark nced at his watch with his eyebrows raised. "Is this the sincerity you talked about?"


    Summer thought of her pregnancy when she saw Mark. He was the person who caused all this.


    It was all his fault. He got drunk and went into the wrong room. It was he who got her into this


    predicament.


    Her mood went from bad to worse. She stared at him and spontaneously started her sarcastic rant.


    "Since you think I am not sincere, why bother to wait? Shouldn¡¯t have you gotten up and left?


    Nancy nced at Mark warily before quickly winking at Summer as if saying, ''What is wrong with you?


    Do you know what you are doing?¡¯


    But Summer turned a blind eye to her.


    Instead of getting annoyed, Mark was curious. He gazed at Summer for a while. "You are in a grim


    mood?"


    "Yes!" She straightened her back and gave him a provocative look.


    "What is it about, then?" He shifted his body so that he was looking straight at her.


    "It is personal. I am in no obligation to tell you."


    Mark narrowed his eyes, his brows furrowing. "Is it the time of the month?¡±


    She squeezed her fingers but said nothing. How she wished it were. But that was impossible.


    Nancy blushed at hearing their conversation.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    When an elegant and respectable man like Mark spoke about menstruation, it felt odd and made Nancy


    feel embarrassed. Her heart pounded uncontrobly.


    Immediately, she pulled the enraged Summer over." Sit down, Summer. We have ordered food."


    Summer realized she had overreacted. The two of them must be puzzled, probably thinking that she


    was mentally unstable. But she could not help herself.


    Her pregnancy caught her off guard. She panicked, not knowing what to do. She just instinctively


    vented her emotions.


    She took a deep breath, trying to suppress her emotions as she sat down.


    The heating system was running on full st. She took off her down jacket, revealing her ck blouse


    underneath. Just as she got up to hang her down jacket, an ident happened. The server standing


    behind her did not foresee that she would spin around, and he bumped into her.


    The server was holding a tray with three transparent crystal sses containing red wine on it, along


    with a bottle of red wine, which had been opened.


    The tray flipped, and all the red wine sshed onto


    Summer''s body


    Her body mmed against the table, and she slipped and fell, sitting on the floor.


    Nancy was stunned. Mark had got up at once, squatting slightly to hold Summer by her shoulders, and


    helped her up.


    "I will get tissues." Nancy snapped back and hurried away to fetch tissues.


    Summer caught her breath as she came out of her shock. When she looked up, she saw the man in


    front o f her ogling her.


    "Jerk!" She blushed, quickly covering her chest with her hands.


    "Any man would have looked under this circumstance." His voice was unusually low and hoarse.


    "Jerk! Do you think all men are as shameless as you?¡± Summer red.


    "I guarantee they would have been more shameless than me."


    His hot breath blew against her ear, making her blush even more.


    "Despicable!" she cursed and pushed him away with all her strength.


    Mark leaned against the dining table. His tongue licked across his lips as if he was recollecting


    something. "How can a teacher use foulnguage?"


    "Do you expect me to speak nicely to you?" She shot a re at him, despising his frivolous behavior."


    Pervert!"


    "Do you want to know what a real pervert looks like, e h? Let me demonstrate it to you."


    He stepped forward, forcing her into a corner, all the while smiling as she stared at her.


    He always thought he had impable self-control. But this time, he was on the verge of losing control.


    "Let me go, you pervert! Let me go!" He was clutching her hands over her head. She could not move.


    All she could do was to scream anxiously.


    The look in his eyes scared her.


    There was a rush of footsteps. Summer knew that Nancy was returning.


    Desperate, she wriggled her body and struggledboriously. Sweat popped out of her forehead, and


    her heart pounded uncontrobly.


    But Mark had no intention of letting go of her just yet.


    Summer bit her lip, raised her knee to hit him in the loins.


    As an excruciating pain ripped across his body, he groaned in pain and let go of her hands.


    She quickly pulled two steps away to keep a distance from him.


    Nancy pushed open the door of the private dining room and noticed nothing wrong between the two."


    Here are the tissues. Soak up the wine from your clothes, or else you might catch a cold."


    "Should I excuse myself?" Mark asked, folding thepels of his coat. He was so elegant and


    understanding toward Summer.


    But his brows slightly furrowed as he was fighting the pain.


    "It is okay. She will just go to thedies'' room. Please sit down, Mr. Valentine," Nancy quickly said, not


    wanting to slight him.


    But he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. How Summer wished she could give him a good tongueshing


    again. She fought back the urge and took the tissues from Nancy. "I am sorry. I am not feeling well. I


    will have to leave now.¡±


    "It is okay, Summer." Nancy knew she could not me her.


    Summer grabbed her down jacket, gritting her teeth, and left without looking back.


    Mark squinted his eyes. He looked apathetic as ever, with his lips pressing together slightly. There was


    a look of arrogance and gentlemanliness in him.


    "I am sorry, Miss Atkinson. I still have a meeting at five. But please allow me to send you home."


    Nancy felt a little disappointed. But since he offered to give her a ride, she nodded with excitement.


    "Thank you, Mr. Valentine."


    The hotel manager learned about the incident and hurried over, offering Mark a cigarette, and


    apologized.


    Mark acknowledged his apology but held up his hand t o refuse the cigarette because he did not


    smoke." Everyone makes mistakes. Just be careful next time. I will pick up the tab.¡±


    Nancy was standing behind him, looking at his stalwart figure from behind. She heard the conversation


    between him and the manager and could not help but admire him even more.


    Summer was wearing her damp clothes, standing on the roadside to wait for her taxi. When she


    thought of that despicable face, she wished she could p it.


    Before her taxi came, a ck Land Rover pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, and the


    face that she most despised appeared.


    "Get in," Mark said.


    Get into his car again? Summer sneered. She was not s o stupid.


    When she was about to speak, the car door opened with Nancy waving at her from inside the car. "Get


    in, Summer. Mr. Valentine will send us home."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Nancy was also in the car, he could do nothing t o her. Besides, it was difficult to get a taxi to this


    ce. So there was no need to pretend to be tough.


    She got in the car and sat in the back seat with Nancy.


    No one was talking. The cabin was incredibly quiet. Summer had nothing to say, while Nancy was


    afraid t o say anything because Mark looked intimidating to her.


    Neither Mark said anything to them. He was muttering something into the earpiece as if he was giving


    orders to his staff with no hesitation in his voice.


    Atst, the car stopped outside a neighborhood. Just a s Summer opened the car door and stepped


    out, a deep, low voice came. "Please dress properly next time when you go out, Miss Hart."


    Her cheeks flushed, and Summer forced the word through her teeth. "Thank you for the reminder, Mr.


    Valentine. Goodbye, and I hope we don''t see each other again."


    Once outside the car, she could not hold back her anger and kicked the car¡¯s tire in the tire.


    She had no idea how tough a car tire was. Her foot hurt, and it felt numb.


    Mark had taken all that in. He nced at his loins-it was still painful. She had probably hit him with all


    her strength just now.


    He looked at her again before restarting the engine, turned the car around, and left.


    Meanwhile, there was a small blue handbag and a medical report in the back seat of his car.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Summer¡¯s face flushed, her skin feeling hot. She cursed with resentment as she walked into the living


    room.


    Nancy was hounding Summer with questions about the words she said when she left.


    Summer¡¯s ears were red. She had no choice but to answer. Earlier, she took off her broken bra in the


    hospitaldies'' room. She did not expect the ident i n the restaurant to happen. 1


    Daisy was watching TV on the sofa. She turned her head around and beckoned to Summer when she


    heard footsteps. "Come over here. Let''s watch this together."


    Probably because of her age, Daisy seldom watched T V. But this time, he was enjoying it with great


    gusto.


    Summer was curious and walked over. It was a reality show about a child and a father.


    Most teachers in her school watched this show. She was not a big fan of it. But after watching it for a


    few minutes, she found it pretty interesting.


    The child was standing in front of the kitchen basin and washed a basket of broli. Because of her


    height, she was kind of struggling to reach into the


    basin.


    After it was done, she carried the basket out of the kitchen basin. When she turned around, the basket


    identally flipped over, and the washed broli was scattered all over the floor. Her big round eyes


    looked nervous, and she called out to her dad.


    "This child is a younger version of you. When you were small, you always offered to help wash the


    dishes and clothes, and always got yourself wet in the end." Daisy smiled as she recollected.


    Summer smiled back. But she could not remember all that. Yet her mom remembered every single


    detail of i t.


    Looking at the adorable child on the screen, Summer suddenly thought of the baby in her womb.


    Her mind was in such a whirl.


    She was no longer in the mood to watch the TV show. She turned around and walked into her room, all


    the while in a daze.


    ''What am I going to do?¡¯


    Her thoughts were in aplete muddle. There was n o simple answer to this question.


    Her head hurt as if a thousand needles jabbed into her skull whenever she tried to think.


    She knew she needed a rest-both mentally and physically.


    The year-end exam was in three days. The school had issued the exam timetable and a memo about


    the preparations to make for the exam venue. She had to study them.


    She habitually reached her hand for her handbag, but i t was not there. She was startled, then realized


    that she did not take her handbag with her when she came home.


    So where could she have left her handbag?


    Oceanside Hotel, or in Mark''s car?


    She hoped she had left it in the hotel rather than in Marks¡¯ car.


    Her face changed drastically, her heart pounding as if i t was going to burst out of her chest. She


    picked up her mobile phone and called the hotel reception at once.


    After that, her phone slowly slid from her weak hand andnded beside her while she flopped down on


    the edge of the bed, panting anxiously.


    The pregnancy test report was in Mark''s car.


    Mark steered the car into the garage.


    When he looked in the rearview mirror, he saw a handbag and a document on the back seat. His brows


    furrowed. He reached his hand over to the back seat to grab the handbag and also the document.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw Summer''s name on the document. So he became curious and read on.


    When he finished reading the report, his expression changed.


    He remembered Summer took the after-morning pill that his man had brought on that day.


    There was no reason for her pregnancy. But the hospital report in his hand would not lie.


    Could it be that she forged this report?


    His brows were knitted together. He clenched the pregnancy report in his hand and squinted, then took


    out his mobile phone and made a call.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Summer was trying to pull herself together. She nearly jumped out of her skin when her phone rang all


    of a sudden.


    Picking up the phone on the bed, she saw the caller ID. Her heart pounded violently-so much so that


    she nearly lost grip on her phone.


    It was Mark.


    He must have found the pregnancy report.


    She hung up the phone. Her hand was shuddering. But she told herself to calm down.


    The phone screen lit up again, and the ringtone reverberated in the silent room.


    She let the phone sit in her hand but did not pick up the call. After a long moment, the screen went


    dark.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She knew she had to make a quick decision whether or not to keep the


    baby.


    The door was ajar. She could clearly hear her mom¡¯s cheerfulughter and the tender voice of the child


    from the TV.


    With her hand on her belly, there was a strange feeling rising from within.


    It was her baby, and her blood was flowing in her. It


    was a wonderful feeling.


    How could she kill an innocent baby in her womb with her own hands?


    The doctor''s words came to mind again, reminding her of her retroverted uterus. If she had an abortion,


    she would never conceive again.


    She would no longer have the chance of enjoying her children running around her, hugging her by her


    legs, and begging her for sweets.


    Was life still beplete for a woman like her if there were no children?


    The thought was lingering in her mind. As it became more vivid and more certain as time went by, the


    confusion from the sense of urgency suddenly disappeared.


    ¡®You have a new text message.''


    The crisp and sweet female prompt voice sounded. She opened the message: ''Tomorrow 2:00 pm, the


    cafe i n South Lane.''


    The message was short and with just enough information, as if an instruction issued by a superior t o a


    subordinate.


    This was typical of that man, who was known for his frivolity, elegance, and not-to-be-questioned


    attitude.


    Summer sneered. She was surprised that she couldugh now. Perhaps she was now at peace with


    herself after she made her decision.


    She tapped on the phone screen with her fingertips and sent out her reply: ''OK.''


    She had a clear mind now. She knew that running away from him was not the solution, and it was


    impossible.


    Where could she go when he had so much influence i n Santabaca? There was nowhere to hide.


    But she would keep the news of her pregnancy from her mom and dad for now until she had sorted out


    everything.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She went into the bathroom, took a shower, and rested.


    Whatever happened, she needed a good night''s sleep now.


    The next morning, she asked the school principal for a day''s leave. She nced at the time¡ªthere was


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    still half an hour to go before 2:00 pm.


    She waved down a taxi and told the taxi driver the address. The taxi headed straight to South Land.


    South Lane was a well-known street in Santabaca. Cafes selling all kinds of coffee lined the street.


    These cafes were not only famous but also expensive.


    When Summer stepped into the cafe that they had agreed to meet, Mark had not arrived yet. She was


    early. She checked the time. It was 1:55 pm.


    As soon as she sat down at a table by the window, a sweet-looking waitress greeted her. "Wee.


    Here is the menu."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "I am still waiting for someone." While speaking, Summer saw the items on the menu.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her jaw dropped. The coffees listed on the menu were over a hundred dors a cup. Some were even


    as high as a thousand dors. These were way too luxurious for her.


    Mark finally showed up. Summer nced at her mobile phone. It was 1:59 pm. This man arrived almost


    on the dot.


    He sat down opposite her and squinted at her as he leaned back on the sofa leisurely. "There is


    something that we need to talk about, Miss Hart."


    Her heart raced. She spontaneously straightened her back. "Is it about the report?"


    "You took the pill that my man brought in front of me that day. Yet this happens. How are you going to


    exin this?"


    He looked at her with his prating eyes, as if he was observing her every tiny movement.


    She did not avoid his gaze but looked him back in the eyes with utmost calmness.


    "My dad came back from a trip to Mowo and brought back some coffee. He brewed the coffee, and I


    drank a


    few cups when I arrived home that day. I had forgotten that coffee and medicine did not mix well. The


    caffeine must have neutralized the pill. Besides, I really don''t like your attitude, Mr. Valentine."


    She waspletelyposed, as cool as a cucumber. He could tell from experience if she was telling


    the truth.


    He believed she was telling the truth. But he had an issue with herst sentence.


    "What is wrong with my attitude?" He shifted his posture.


    "Your questioning attitude." Summer clenched both her hands together under the table as she


    continued." You got drunk and entered the wrong room that night. It was your fault, and I was the


    victim. What right do you have to question me?"


    "Go on." Mark looked at her as if he was about to see through her. He knocked on the table with his


    knuckle in a crisp and rhythmic pattern.


    The sound raised the tension by a notch. She mustered her courage. "The reason I agreed to meet you


    is to tell you what I think: I will keep the baby."


    As if he heard some joke, he chuckled with a smirk." What right do you have to decide it alone?"


    "The baby is in my womb. I have every right to decide whether to keep the baby."


    He crossed his legs and squinted.


    "I don''t deny that you are the victim. And of course, I also won''t deny that it was my fault. But without


    mybor, how could you have the current result? Since I a m the one who made the mistake, it is only a


    matter of course that I should be the one to correct it andpensate you for it. But you must not keep


    the baby."


    She had expected this. But it still hurt to hear it with her own ears. She straightened her back.


    "This is my call, and I will bear the consequences. I don¡¯t need yourpensation, and you don''t have


    to worry that I will use the child to ckmail you in the future. I will not tell the child anything about you.


    If you don''t trust me, let¡¯s put that in ck and white. If I breach the agreement, you may do whatever


    you want with me.¡±


    There was no expression on his face. He got up and said in a low but clear and unquestionable tone of


    voice, "This doesn¡¯t change my decision. Tomorrow afternoon, I will take you to the hospital.¡±


    "Aren''t you curious why I want to keep the baby?"


    She became a little anxious when he got up and was about to leave. She sprung to her feet at once


    and looked at him from behind. "The doctor told me I might not conceive next time."


    He stopped in his tracks and spun around. He could see her chest heaving and blue veins bulging on


    her neck because of the emotional disturbance.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "As much as I am sorry to hear your condition, it has nothing to do with me." His deep voice was


    indifferent.


    "It is exactly the fact that the baby has nothing to do with you that makes me willing to meet. I want


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing from you. Don''t worry. The only thing I want i s this baby." Her chest heaved, her hands


    sping the edge of the table to support her body.


    Sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows behind her. It looked as if she was coated with a


    soft yellow halo. Her hair that cascaded down on both sides of her cheeks gave a touch of beauty to


    her.


    The sight tugged at Mark¡¯s heartstring. There was a slight emotional disturbance in his eyes. When he


    spoke, his icy voice softened a bit this time. "What if the child belongs to another man?"


    "I will still keep the baby. I''d prefer the baby to belong t o another man rather than you."


    Her reply startled him slightly. He narrowed his eyes and swallowed. This time, his voice became bitter


    again. "Why is that?"


    "It will be far easier to agree with any other man, even i f he just pays some money. Inparison, you


    are insensitive." She spelled out the sentence.


    "You may give birth to the baby of a man you don''t love, but I will not tolerate a woman who I don''t love


    giving birth to my child. Do you understand?¡±


    He stared at her for a long while. And when he finally spoke, his tone of voice was frosty.


    His expression was as unfathomable as a bottomless abyss. No one knew what was on his mind.


    What he said had stunned Summer.


    He stepped away and left, his tall and straight figure slowly vanishing from her sight.


    The only thing that still lingered around was that voice in her ears: ''Tomorrow I will take you to the


    hospital. My advice to you: do not try my patience...¡¯


    Summer was still a little absentminded back at school. She knew this would happen.


    How could a man like him possibly let a woman, with whom he had only a one-night stand, give birth to


    his child?


    What should she do now?


    ''Tomorrow, I will take you to the hospital. My advice to you: do not try my patience...¡¯


    His words came to mind again. This was not advice but a warning¡ªtelling her not to defy him as he


    had got his eye on her.


    Her head hurt. She gently massaged her temples with both hands. Confusion struck her again.


    She could not sleep the entire night as her mind could not rest, things bothering her.


    She still could not think of a way to get around this problem.


    Since Mark had stated his stance, that meant his decision was final.


    She had a headache, feeling as if her head was going t o explode.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    If push came to shove, she would go into hiding. It might not be a solution, but this could be the only


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    way out.


    Her mom and dad had returned to their hometown in the countryside. So Mark could not use her


    parents to threaten her.


    Her headache had lessened, and she felt better now. She got out of bed and quickly packed up.


    She wasted no time in leaving the ce. But before that, she had to go to school to hand over her task


    for the year-end exam.


    She hauled her suitcase and headed out to the school.


    Jazz yawned and stretched. He looked up and saw Marking out of the bedroom. "Are you going to


    the office now?"


    "Yeah. What¡¯s up?" Mark looked at him as he adjusted his iron-gray tie.


    "Mom came backst night. She asked us to go home i n the morning."


    "Let''s go home first, and then the chauffeur will send you back to school." As Mark put on his suit, his


    brows


    furrowed as if something came to mind. "When is the final exam?¡±


    Jazz hemmed upon hearing the question. "Tomorrow,¡± he answered truthfully.


    "How is your preparation?"


    "Everything is fine. I will not get thest ce again this time, I guess." Jazz rubbed his nose.


    Mark nodded in satisfaction. He then hissed with a warning. "Don''t evere back if you fail."


    Jazz knew that Mark was not joking. If he got thest ce in this exam, he would be done for.


    "I will not repeat the same mistake. Trust me," Jazz said.


    "How old is Miss Hart, by the way?" Mark asked absentmindedly.


    "Twenty-four." Jazz was puzzled.


    His hand that held a file froze for a split second. He then picked up his coat and the car key from the


    coffee table.


    At twenty-four years old, she was young, six years younger than him.


    "What¡¯s up? Isn¡¯t she young and talented?" Jazz said proudly.


    But Mark stepped out of the hallway at once without even bothering to look at him.


    Jazz spun around and pursued. "Wait for me. I will go with you.¡±


    It did not take long before the ck Land Rover came outside the vi of the Valentines. The two


    walked into the living room in tandem.


    "When did you get engaged? You didn''t tell your brother and me... Okay, I know... You guys be safe


    while on the road."


    Yvette Angelo was on the phone when her two sons came home. She hung up, and her a smile broke


    out o n her face.


    "Aunt is engaged? When was it?"


    Jazz looked shocked, his eyes cautiously sweeping over Mark beside him. He was afraid to look at


    Mark¡¯s expression.


    Mark froze in ce, his lips pressed together, and his face looked grave with emotion surging inside


    him. Even blue veins popped up on his hand that held the file.


    "Two days ago," Yvette said with a frown, looking not too happy. "We all are family, but she didn''t even


    inform us about her engagement."


    "Mom, did Aunt say anything else?" Jazz was trying to sound out if his aunt had ever mentioned Mark.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "She said she would be back with her fiance in two days,¡± Yvette said.


    Mark clenched the file in his hand and walked forward, his expression bing normal again.


    "Where are you going, Mark?" Yvette looked at him from behind, wondering if he could still not forget


    Raine Valentine.


    He paused and turned around with his eyebrows raised. "The washroom."


    "Your aunt has something to say to you: it is time to settle down; you are not young anymore," Yvette


    said after eyeing him.


    Mark looked calm, not revealing his emotions. "Let me go to the washroom first, Mom."


    As soon as he was inside the washroom, he forced his fist on the marble basin countertop, his eyes


    piercingly bitter. He sneered.


    ''Damn you, Raine!¡¯


    He took out his phone with his bruised hand. With that bitter smile on his face, he dialed the number


    that he had ingrained in his mind.


    ''The call you have dialed is busy. Please try againter.


    The line was busy?


    He narrowed his eyes and threw his mobile phone on the basin countertop, then leaned against the


    wall, lit a cigarette, and took a few drags.


    The nicotine rushed down his throat and then spread into his lungs.


    He was not stupid, of course. He knew she hung up on him on purpose, not that she was really on the


    line.


    He fished out an exquisite diamond ring from his pants pocket. He nced at it and then tossed it into


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the trash can.


    The diamond ring made no sound when it went into the trash can, just like his unruffled facial


    expression.


    ''Since you have done this, you had better not appear i n front of me again. Otherwise, I will definitely


    kill you. I


    He walked out of the washroom as if nothing had happened before.


    "The mayor''s daughter has already returned from abroad. I have seen her several times. She is


    beautiful and well-educated. Make yourself avable to meet her tomorrow and make the marriage


    happen this time," Yvette said.


    Mark was flipping through the documents without looking up. "I have an important meeting tomorrow. I


    have no time for this."


    "Your grandpa and grandma have also met the mayor''s daughter before. They are very satisfied. Just


    make time for it and then get engaged." Yvette insisted.


    "Besides, your grandpa has said that if you refuse, he will have to use force. This marriage has been


    decided. He wille in two days to make sure the marriage goes on as nned. Your grandpa


    always means what he says-you know that. So get ready yourself. We will soon have the double


    celebration of your engagement and your aunt¡¯s soon-to-be wedding."


    Something billowed in his eyes. His knuckles that turned white gave away his emotions.


    After talking to the principal, Summer could finally breathe a sigh of relief. At first, she was worried that


    h e would disagree. But things had gone smoothly.


    The snobbish school principal was pretty easy to reason with, after all.


    Again, she hauled her suitcase along as she hurried out of the school. After just making two paces, her


    colleague, Cerys Davidson, stopped her.


    "Where are you going, Summer?"


    "I am going back to my hometown." Summer made up an excuse and went ahead. But this time, Cerys


    grabbed her arm. "I am introducing you to a guy. You


    have got to follow me to meet up with him now."


    "I have bought my train ticket. Time is wasting. Talkter when Ie back." She rejected and


    anxiously wanted to leave.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    "Come on, he is waiting in the coffee shop opposite our school right now. Just meet him for a while


    before you go."


    Cerys pushed and brought her out of the school.


    Summer, who was being dragged along, was trying to find an excuse. "I haven''t even washed my face


    yet, Cerys. Look at my messy hair! I don''t want to frighten him!" i


    "It is fine. No one is going to know that if you don''t tell.


    Let''s go."


    Cerys was a little chubby, almost twice the size of Summer. It looked as if she was taking a kid with her.


    Summer reluctantly followed her. "I will only show my face, and then I will have to leave, or I will miss


    the train."


    "Deal."


    So Cerys brought her into a coffee shop opposite the school.


    A guy, about twenty-eight, medium-built, an ordinarylooking man, was sitting at the table by the


    window.


    As they walked over, and Cerys introduced them to each other. The guy politely held out his hand.


    "Nice t


    o meet you."


    Just as she was about to hold out hers, she saw in her peripheral vision a familiar-looking ck Land


    Rover pulling up outside the school across the street. She froze, her face turning pale in an instant. Her


    breathing became heavy. She thought of hiding, but h e had spotted her. They had eye to eye. It was


    toote t o hide.


    Immediately afterward, he narrowed his eyes and walked towards the coffee shop.


    Summer''s chest heaved violently, her hands on her side clenched into fists.


    "Why don''t you sit down, Summer?¡± Cerys looked at her in puzzlement when she saw Summer still


    standing there.


    There was no response from Summer. She seemed to have not heard Cerys.


    "Summer?" Befuddled, Cerys shook Summer''s arm.


    When Summer came out of her daze, Mark hade i n front of her. "Follow me."


    Dressed in a suit, Mark had that dignity and elegance from the inside out, which seemed odd with this


    budget coffee house.


    Summer trembled slightly, her nails digging into the tender skin of her palms, trying to keep her face


    calm. "I have something on now."


    She wanted to buy herself time. She would run when there was an opportunity.


    Cerys looked at the man standing in front of her, and i t triggered her intuition as a matchmaker again.


    This guy was top-notch in terms of body build and appearance. He was the kind of high-quality man


    that she had never seen before in her life.


    "Summer, this is-" There was a light in Cerys''s eyes.


    "He is the guardian of my student," Summer said evasively.


    Mark¡¯s brows were knitted together. He had be impatient. But he still waited.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am sorry, sir. Summer is seeing this nice man now. You may talk to her after this." Cerys said


    cautiously, trying her best not to offend him, knowing that he was not some ordinary guy.


    Mark frowned. He now noticed the man sitting across the table.


    The young man stood up, looking a little nervous because of Mark''s intimidating gaze. "Hello.¡±


    Mark nodded in acknowledgment, with no expression on his face. He then looked at Summer again.


    "Don¡¯t you want to go?"


    The young man felt he had been snubbed. He looked a t Cerys. ¡°Since Miss Hart is busy, we will meet


    another day. Do you mind giving me her number?"


    Summer told the man her phone number, and the man saved it in his phone, then politely excused


    himself and left.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    It was only right for Cerys to leave now. But before that, she did not forget to encourage Summer and


    the young man to contact each other by phone to get to know each other better.


    So now Mark and Summer were the only people here. As always, Mark still had no expression on his


    face. "S o this is what a blind date looks like, eh?"


    Summer said nothing, just biting her lip, waiting for her opportunity.


    "Did you leave your phone number to every man you met on a blind date?" Mark frowned and felt


    curious.


    She took a deep breath, as she could no longer stand this anymore. "I am going to thedies'' room."


    But Mark extended his hand to stop her and then nced down at the luggage with his piercing eyes."


    Why do you need to bring the luggage to the toilet?"


    She froze and did not want to pretend anymore. "I will not agree to an abortion. Absolutely no!"


    "Do you think you can defy me?" He threatened her.


    He hit the nail on the head. She lowered her eyes and gritted her teeth. "You are a bully!" "Well, I am."


    Mark did not think it was a problem. He


    looked at her angry face. "You may bully me, though."


    "Are you making fun of me?" Summer red at him. She knew that not everyone could bully him-only


    those who were at his level.


    A wave of fury crashed through her, her face flushing a s red as an apple.


    But Mark just looked at her. He then fished out a cigarette from the pack and lit it up. It shimmered


    brightly. "You really want the baby?"


    His question startled her. She had no clue why he suddenly asked this. She did not answer, just


    sping her belly as she took a few steps back cautiously.


    Her action had apparently answered his question.


    Mark crushed the rest of the cigarette. There was a scary look in his eyes.


    "If you really want to keep this baby, marry me."


    This turn of the event came as a bolt from the blue. It knocked her down with a feather. She thought


    she had hallucinations.


    "Wh-Wh-What did you say?"


    Mark¡¯s left eyes squinted because of the smoke in the air. He then repeated himself. "If you really want


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    to keep this baby, marry me."


    She felt a clear sense of pain as she sank her nails into the tender skin of her palm. "Are you kidding


    me?" "I have a meeting at one o¡¯clock, a business gathering a t two, and a contract signing ceremony


    with an Athana multinationalpany at three. Do you think I have time to stand here to make this


    joke?"


    He frowned, his lips twitching as he stared at her.


    Indeed, he was a busy man. He would not have time to make such a joke with her.


    She took a deep breath. "Mr. Valentine, are you sure you are mentally sound?¡±


    "What do you think?" he asked back, wondering what made her think he was mad.


    He had the same expression on his face, just like any other day. It was precisely because of this that


    she was even more confused. She could not wrap her brain around his actions.


    She felt she needed to calm down and clear her mind. I t must be either one of them who had gone


    mad.


    "I need to go to thedies'' room to clear my mind.¡±


    Just as she stepped out, Mark reached out his and grabbed her wrist, then pulled her toward him and


    looked her in the eyes. "I am sober. So are you. You don''t need to go to thedies'' room at all. Just


    answer yes or no."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Summer trembled when the warm palm of his hand touched her skin. It frightened her. She did not


    know what to do.


    Her racing heartbeat only calmed down after a long while. "Why do you want to marry me?" she spelled


    out her words.


    She was not an eighteen-year-old who still fantasized about a fairy-tale rtionship anymore.


    While he had power and money, yielding dominant influence in Santabaca, she was just an ordinary


    teacher. Not to mention that they had only met six times.


    The only time they had an intimate encounter was the night when they got drunk and slept together.


    Had he been fascinated by her body since then?


    Absolutely impossible. She felt ridiculous just by thinking about it.


    So why did he want to marry her?


    There was silence for over ten seconds, and the cigarette between his fingertips still shimmered. He


    then opened his mouth.


    "I need a partner to marry. And you, whom I don''t hate,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    are the best candidate."


    Looking at his prating eyes, Summer could see a faint sense of loneliness, and an indescribable


    When she tried to take a closer look, he let go of her hand. "Think over it tonight and give me an


    answer by tomorrow. If you agree, we will register our marriage straightaway. If you don''t agree, I will


    not force you into it. But you will have got to go to the hospital." He looked calm, his voice low but


    sinct.


    Summer fell into silence. She really needed to think about it.


    "And...¡± he let his words hang for a second, then continued, "never think about running away. It will just


    be a waste of energy."


    He left as soon as his voice trailed off, leaving her staring at him from behind.


    A day of escape attempts ended. Things came back to square one, and she got herself an expired train


    ticket.


    She hauled her luggage bag back to the school, feeling depressed the entire time.


    In the evening, she sat at the table with a bowl of chicken soup for dinner. She felt a crushing burden


    falling on her.


    Things had gone sideways, catching her unawares.


    She had thought about getting married, but marrying Mark Valentine had never been part of the n.


    He was serious about the marriage, and she wanted to keep the baby. So it seemed that it was a


    match made i n heaven.


    She was sipping on the chicken soup when his voice rang in her mind again. She felt as if she was


    imagining things.


    ''I need a partner to marry. And you, whom I don''t hate, are the best candidate.''


    She shook her head when she felt her heart galloping again. "Marriage is so casual to him. As long as


    he doesn''t hate me, he will marry me," she mumbled to herself.


    She thought she was simple enough-her thinking was that it does not have to be a mutual affection, but


    at least there must be a feeling between two people.


    Apparently, his idea of marriage was much casual than hers.


    Theplicated emotion in his eyes still perplexed her. But she could not tell what it was about.


    The next early morning, right at first light, in the icy wind, amid the rustling of the tree branches, salt


    grain -like snow falling from the air added a touch of chilliness to the morning.


    A ck Land Rover was parked outside the apartment. Cigarette butts were strewn on the ground


    beside the vehicle. It was apparent that the Land Rover had been waiting there for some time.


    Mark rested his left hand on the steering wheel, took out his mobile phone with his right hand, and


    dialed it.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The phone rang for a long while before a drowsy voice picked it up. "Hello?"


    "You have five minutes. Either youe down, or I go up,¡± he frowned and said with a no-nonsense


    voice.


    He disliked waiting, but today was an exception. He had been waiting for over half an hour, and his


    patience had run out.


    Summer was jolted out of her sleep. She gasped in fright. ''How... how could it be him?''


    "Five minutes. If you agree, bring your things ande down quickly. If you disagree, we will go to the


    hospital. Now, there are still four minutes left."


    He reminded her again and hung up before she could say anything.


    He raised his eyebrows, wondering if he was really so frightening to her that she had to gasp in horror


    at hearing his voice?


    With one minute left, Summer appeared in front of the ck Land Rover. She gritted her teeth and


    opened the car door.


    Her hair was pointing everywhere, and there was a stain on the corner of her mouth.


    Her appearance startled Mark, but just for a second.


    "Where''s the fire? It is not like I will run away." She was grumpy.


    She had gotten little sleepst night. And she was woken up before the sky turned bright. You can''t


    me her for her crankiness.


    Another gust of chilly wind carrying salt grain-like snow blew past. She shrank her neck in cold and


    quickly got into the back seat.


    "You seem to be not afraid of me now." Mark narrowed his eyes.


    "I have never been afraid of you. I just wanted nothing to do with you," she said matter-of-factly.


    He nced at her and held out his hand. "Where is your Social Security card?"


    She really hated hismanding tone of voice and self-confidence, as if she was the prey in his


    hands, and she had no way to escape. With her brows knitted together, she looked at him and tried to


    provoke him." What makes you think I will agree?"


    "How could you still sleep if you did not agree?" he squinted with his lips curling up slightly. He did not


    even have to make guesses as her emotions were written all over her face.


    He paused for a second before he continued. "Besides, you are so brazen-faced and show your


    temper in front of me."


    She could not find a word to respond. His beast-like, sharp gaze frightened her.


    With much reluctance and dissatisfaction, she handed her Social Security card to him.


    The ck Land Rover started, backed out of the parking lot, and drove forward.


    Sitting in the back seat, she looked out the window with her hands clenched together. She was a little


    nervous and did not know what to do. She wondered i f she was making the right choice.


    But since things hade to such a pass, why should she worry anymore?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She would just have to roll with the punches and let tomorrow worry about itself.


    After the car had driven forward for a while, Mark nced at her mouth. "Are you sure you want to go


    to the Civil Registry Office like this?"


    "What do you mean ''like this''? Only now that you think about my appearance? Don''t you think it is too


    "Since you don''t mind, I have no reason to say otherwise," he said in a low voice. Her overreactions did


    not affect him a bit.


    "What do you mean?" It was only now that she suspected something.


    He said not a word. With his left hand on the steering wheel, he tapped the overhead vanity mirror with


    his fingers of his right hand, motioning her to look up.


    She rolled her eyes at his strange behavior, and then suspiciously, she straightened up and looked at


    herself in the vanity mirror.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    She instantly blushed, wishing the ground would swallow her up.


    Last night, after having her chicken soup, she was too exhausted and crashed out without cleaning


    herself u P-


    Also, he threatened her in the early morning. She was afraid of waking her neighbors, so she hurried


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    downstairs, not realizing...


    "Turn the car around!" She patted his seat from behind.


    "What do you want to do?" He smirked, asking the obvious.


    "Going back to wash my face." She was almost whispering.


    "You know what, Miss Hart, I don¡¯t mind at all. Just keep it this way." He did not n to stop the car.


    Summer could not describe how embarrassed she was. Yet, she could do nothing about him except


    threaten him. "If you don''t turn around, I am not going to get out of the car at the Civil Registry Office!"


    Mark scanned the surroundings. He then swirled the car around and stopped on the opposite side of


    the road.


    "Get out," he snapped.


    "I want to go home!" She looked at the surroundings and shook her head.


    "Do you want to get out on your own, or do you want m e to kick you out?" He threatened her.


    "I want to go home!" She insisted.


    He had no choice but to get out of the car and go to the convenience store across the street.


    Minutester, he returned with a bottle of mineral water in his hand. He unscrewed the cap and poured


    a small amount of water into the palm of his hand.


    He then wet his other hand, bent down slightly, and used his calloused fingers to wipe the stain off her


    mouth gently.


    She did not expect that he would do this. It stunned her for a while. She did not know how to react.


    He was just inches from her. His scent of a mature man mixed with the smell of nicotine was drowning


    her. She felt she could not breathe.


    When his rough fingers wiped across her mouth, she felt a sense of intimacy.


    Her cheeks were now as red as an Elmo doll.


    Her eyshes flicked spontaneously as she looked up at him.


    He did not look at her but just wiped her mouth by feel, his ck eyes seemingly so focused and


    gentle.


    That part of her heart softened like butter. His action tugged at her heartstrings, as if a rock hit the


    surface o f the water.


    Just then, Mark got up but left his finger on her lips for a few seconds before removing it. He nced


    down at her delicate face and noticed a red rubbing mark there.


    Her skin must be so delicate that it reddened at the touch of his finger. Nevertheless, her skin felt good


    to the touch.


    "Do you still need me to turn around?" He looked at her.


    Her eyes met his. She then looked away awkwardly. "N o need." She had softened her voice now.


    He nced at her red cheeks with a faint smile of delight.


    The car continued to move forward. There was a silence in the cabin as neither of them said a word.


    Her face red red, especially the part where he had wiped. Even her ears were red.


    When they arrived at the Civil Registry Office, only three couples were waiting. It was probably still


    early.


    It did not take long before it was their turn. 1


    Mark had that imprable expression that gave out none of his emotion. The pen in his hand flowed


    as he put down his signature.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    After a moment of hesitation, as if she had been through a bloody struggle with herself, she lowered


    her head and solemnly put down her signature.


    This simple procedure changed their rtionship tremendously.


    They went from slightly above strangers to bing a couple who slept together.


    It was 8:30 am when they left the Civil Registry Office.


    The salt grain-like snow had turned into kes, covering the ground in white.


    Cold air rushed into her nostrils as she took a deep breath. She could not help shivering.


    The temperature had dropped so low overnight.


    But the thought of her going from being single to married overnight made the changes in weather seem


    to be not much of a surprise.


    Many things could change overnight.


    While her mind ran wild, Mark was walking out of the Civil Registry Office with two staff members. They


    followed him from behind and were very respectful when they spoke to him.


    Mark opened the car door and motioned for her to get i


    n.


    She still could not get used to their rtionship, and s o she looked awkward. She pretended to look at


    the time and then made excuses. "It is half-past eight. I have to rush to school. I know you must be


    very busy too. I will just take a taxi."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Get in the car," he snapped, frowning, as if he had not heard her.


    More people had arrived. Envy eyes were on Mark as people whispered among themselves.


    Mark was undoubtedly the most eye-catching person everywhere he went.


    Summer thought of her appearance and became self-conscious. She had not washed her face yet and


    was too embarrassed to keep standing here. So she bent over and flew into the back seat.


    Just then, his deep voice came. "Sit in the front. I am not your chauffeur, mind you."


    She gritted her teeth. ''What is wrong with this guy that he wants to dictate where I should sit?¡¯


    But she gave in.


    The car drove forward, smooth like a magic carpet. Mark looked over at her. "I have an important


    meeting in the afternoon. Go home and pack your belongings, and the secretary will fetch you over."


    She flustered, spontaneously shaking her head. "My parents haven''t known about it yet. Let me tell


    them


    first, and then I will move in." 2


    Things happened too suddenly that she was not mentally prepared for it.


    Thinking of having to live with him from now on, she was diposed again.


    He looked at her for a few seconds, turned the steering wheel to the left to make a turn. His eyebrows


    were knitted together. "Neither have I told my parents. Make time these few days. We will go to your


    side first, then mine. It is better to let me do the talking."


    She couldn''t agree more.


    He stopped the car outside the school. "My secretary will wait for you in front of your apartment in the


    afternoon."


    "Can''t I move in two more days?"


    "Why?"


    "I have not prepared for it yet." She was truthful.


    He looked at her for a while, and then his eyes narrowed. "What kind of preparation-mentally or


    physically?¡±


    What the heck? Summer red at him, her heart thumping. "Of course, mentally!"


    "So that means you are physically prepared." He was ying with her words in a matter-of-fact way.


    She felt heat spreading on her face. She gritted her teeth. "You are trapping me with words!"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    "Yes." He sounded naughty. "Teachers should know how to improvise and adapt. I have full confidence


    in you, Miss Hart."


    "Who told you that a teacher should know how to improvise and adapt? Do you think I am a wild


    survivor?" She retorted irritably.


    "You really know a lot." He started the car and left.


    ''How could this man be so dictatorial? He never listens to others at all.¡¯ She thought to herself with a


    frown.


    But then, she could not deny that he looked charming when he raised the corner of his mouth as he


    was leaving. Summer got off work and walked out of the school in the afternoon. A middle-aged man in


    a suit walked up and stopped her. 1


    She frowned, wondering what this man was up to. When she was about to ask, the man spoke, "I am


    Billy Day, Mr. Valentine''s secretary. He asked me to bring you to the apartment."


    No wonder. She could not refuse but to get into the car. She first returned home to pack her


    belongings.


    Only then she went to the apartment with Billy.


    It was an expensive apartment,rge, but no one else was there. She was standing in the living room


    with


    her suitcase. Billy had left. 1


    She stood there, hesitating and falling into a daze. She was nervous because she was not used to


    living with a man.


    But she also knew that there was no escape. So she gritted her teeth and walked into the bedroom with


    the suitcase.


    Club Nightshade.


    The ce was thumping with loud music, and men and women were moving their bodies to the crazy


    beat.


    Inside a private cubicle.


    Billy and Charlie stared unblinking at the man on the couch.


    Mark''s suit jacket was ced on the couch. He was wearing only a ck shirt with his sleeves rolled


    up to his elbows, revealing his muscr arms.


    He picked up a wine ss and knocked back.


    "Holy smokes, this is Polish vodka. The alcohol concentration is 96 percent. Why hasn''t he gotten


    drunk?" Billy scratched his chin.


    "I am more curious about how he got together with Miss Hart. They even got married." Charlie


    shrugged with amazement.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "As curious as I am about that, what beats me is that why is he drinking here on the first night of his


    marriage? Is he still thinking of his aunt?"


    Mark''s hand holding the wine ss stopped in midair for a fleeting second, and then it returned to


    normal, as if nothing had happened before.


    But Charlie¡¯s keen eye had noticed that. He nudged Billy with his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don''t poke


    a wounded tiger, man."


    Realizing his blunder, Billy hemmed and shut up.


    1.00 am.


    Probably because she was not used to the new environment, she could not sleep. So she sat on the


    sofa.


    Mark had note home yet.


    She frowned, as she could not describe her feelings now.


    Just then, a knock on the door jolted her out of her thoughts and up from the sofa.


    ''Who could it be at this hour? Is it Mark?¡¯


    She went to open the door and saw Charlie and Bill holding Mark on each side.


    Judging by his condition, Mark was apparently drunk.


    "Hello, Miss Hart." Billy let out a smile. "Mr. Valentine went to a business meeting and got drunk."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Charlie spoke up, "We were there with him as well, so we brought him back."


    bbergasted, Summer just stood there watching them carry Mark into the bedroom, and they came


    out afterying him on the bed.


    "We''ll leave Mr. Valentine in your care now; he''s all yours!"


    Charlie kicked Billy in the back as soon as the words left his lips. Sighing, he said, "Don''t take his


    words to heart. We''ll be leaving now. Good night."


    With that, he brought bbermouth Billy along with him and left.


    Summer then went into the bedroom, and her gaze fell upon the sleeping figure on the bed.


    To have fallen into his current state, he seemed to have drunk a lot. However, it gave him an extra


    touch of nonchnce and an air of gracious informality on top of his gorgeous appearance, making him


    look even more attractive and desirable.


    Walking over to his side, she bent slightly and took off his leather shoes.


    She thought to herself, ''This man always looked so mature and collected. What could have made him


    drink till this current state?''


    Her gaze shifted to his lips, and it was slightly chapped. She turned and left the room to get a ss of


    lukewarm water.


    Sitting by the bed, she lightly poked his shoulder." Hey, get up and have some water."


    Mark scrunched up his brows, but that was all. She then poked him again, harder this time.


    Instantaneously, he woke up, but his eyes were halflidded, and they looked slightly bloodshot.


    However, they were still a pair of mesmerizing yet bottomless dark orbs that seemed to stare into her


    soul.


    She felt uneasy about being peered at so intensely. Shifting her eyes away, she passed the ss of


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    water t o him. "Here."


    When she heard no response, her brows furrowed in confusion, and as she was turning back to look,


    his arm pinned her down onto the bed with him.


    Crunch.


    The ss fell and shattered.


    Summer was still in shock. Before she could react, she was pulled into a tight hug, and she felt his lips


    crashing onto hers.


    Grabbing onto his dress shirt in a weak attempt to stop him, she felt limp.


    After some time, was her lips freed.


    When she could finally breathe again, her chest heaved as she took deep breaths.


    Her cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    Struggling against him, she tried to break free from his tight hold, but it was useless; he did not budge


    one bit.


    "Hey, let go!" She said in a low tone while lightly pounding on his chest.


    The only response she has gotten out of it was his soft snores. ''He fell asleep again...¡¯


    Looking at the clock, which read 2 a m. and feeling nothing but helpless and frustrated, she


    surrendered herself to sleep against his warm and toned chest.


    The only source of sound in the quiet bedroom was from their steady breaths and light snores.


    Momentarily, Mark shifted slightly and pulled the woman in his arms closer. Burying his head in her


    neck, he took in her calming sweet scent, and contently, he mumbled, "Baine..."


    His usual deep and hoarse voice and cold tone were reced-they turned so loving and gentle.


    It was a shame that the unknowing woman in his arms was fast asleep.


    The next day.


    When Summer awoke, his chiseled face was the first thing she saw. Mark was already awake.


    Leaning sideways, he looked lean and toned. He plopped an arm up to support his head, and a few


    strands of his hair were pressed on his forehead. His eyes still looked slightly bloodshot, and some


    stubbles were showing on his chin. His ck dress shirt was ruffled from the sleep, and it looked


    messy but it added to his charm.


    He was seemingly half-awake as he was staring at her quietly with half-lidded eyes.


    From his eyes, she could not decipher what were his thoughts at that moment.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    She coughed lightly to snap back into reality and exined, "I did not intend to sleep here; you didn¡¯t


    let go of me."


    Recollecting himself and keeping his emotions from showing, his lips slightly tilted upwards and said,"


    Where do you intend to sleep, if not here?"


    Summer was speechless.


    He continued to press on, "Shouldn''t we sleep together? We are married after all."


    She wetted her lips and felt nervous as she could note up with a logical excuse. "I thought it would


    probably cause inconvenience for you," she answered.


    His brows raised at her answer, "Are you really worried about me? Or is it you who would feel uneasy?"


    ''Always so straightforward and direct, this man,'' she thought to herself. "I tend to toss and turn when I


    sleep and I''m not used to having someone sleeping next to me," she said, feeling defeated.


    Acting like the bigger-person, he replied, "I don''t mind if you turn andnd on me. Plus, you''ll be used


    to it soon when we sleep together more."


    Hearing so, she grumbled under her breath, "Such a


    waste it is for him to have such a talent, He should be awyer."


    He sat up with a push from his arms and his toned chest peeped out from his dress shirt, "Thanks for


    thepliment."


    Cheeks reddened, she shifted her gaze away, and right on cue, her phone rang. It was Daisy Scott.


    "Hey, mom," she answered the call and stood by the window.


    She ended the call and found Mark watching her intently. "Are mom and dad back?" he asked.


    ''Mom and dad?''


    Startled, she was wondering who he was referring to.'' Oh, my mom and dad. It feels weird having him


    to say that,¡¯ she thought but she nodded as if to answer him.


    "Since they''re back, let''s visit them now.¡±


    Summer was surprised to hear, "So soon?"


    "You still want to hide it from them?" His toned muscles and lines came into view when he got down


    from bed and swiftly took off his dress shirt and suit pants.


    "It¡¯s not that, I just don''t know how to tell them yet," she said as she shifted her eyes away. She knows


    that the truth can¡¯t be concealed for too long, but she''s just worried that they''ll be too overwhelmed with


    shock and worry.


    "It doesn''t matter how you tell them. What''s most important is to let them know as soon as we can. Go


    get ready, we''ll leave right after."


    Mark went to the washroom right after.


    ''Of course I know that it''s better to tell them before they find out themselves. I understand that it''s the


    right thing to do, but the circumstances now are different! There are so many factors to consider.¡¯ Her


    mind was flooded with thoughts and reasons.


    ''Thest time they heard from me, I wasn¡¯t even dating anyone, and suddenly I¡¯m married and with


    child!''


    Summer was really worried about how her parents would take the news. The closer they were to her


    parents'' house, her head started to ache thinking about how she would go through this nightmare.


    When the car stopped in front of the apartment, she knew this was it. She could not run away anymore.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm herself down and prepare herself mentally as she got down the


    car.


    She looked at him questioningly when she noticed that he did not make any motion of getting down the


    car with her. He was staring straight ahead at something in the driver''s seat while lightly knocking the


    steering wheel with his knuckles.


    "Aren''t youing?¡± She asked while thinking, ''He insisted oning here but now he isn¡¯ting


    along?¡¯


    "Just a moment more,¡± he answered.


    She did not understand why or what they had to wait for.


    Approximately after 20 minutes, Billy from the night before got down from a ck car, and it seemed


    like h e was carrying two huge gift boxes towards them.


    Before Mark and Summer went in the elevator, Billy passed the gift boxes over to them, "Mr. Valentine,


    here are the gifts you requested before.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "Thanks," said Mark, taking over the gift boxes.


    She stared at him in astonishment. Never did she expect for him to be so mindful of her parents; she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    When the couple walked in, Daisy and Solomon were setting up the table. They were stunned to see a


    gorgeous looking man dressed in a dark cashmere coat next to their daughter.


    Solomon was the first to break the silence, "Summer, introduce your friend to us."


    Feeling nervous, she bit down on her lip thinking of the most appropriate way to exin.


    Mark stepped forward to stand close to her and snaked his arm around her. Surprised by his actions,


    she lifted her head to meet his eyes.


    However, he was looking ahead at her parents. He gave a small smile and greeted them.


    Upon seeing the intimate gesture, Daisy and Solomon knew something was up. Both of them looked at


    each other and thought of the same thing, ''Since when did Summer start dating?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Solomon winked and signalled Daisy to say something. Putting down the cutleries and tes and


    wanting to confirm the obvious, "I assume you¡¯re Summer''s boyfriend?"


    "Actually, Mrs- Mom, Summer and I have already been wedded, and she is one month pregnant now,"


    Mark stated in a polite yet graceful manner portraying his grace and charm.


    Summer, on the other hand, was freaking out especially when he announced her pregnancy. It was


    truly nerve-wrecking for her, and she felt herself stiffening up more by the minute.


    ''Married and pregnant?!¡¯ Gaping at them, Solomon stood there aghast.


    Daisy too, did not take the news well. She felt faint and had to lean against the table for support.


    Feeling out of breath, she asked weakly, ¡°Tell me! Is what he said true?"


    She couldn''t believe the little girl who she watched and took care of, her baby girl who never even had


    a boyfriend, was now married and even pregnant!


    ''What mother am I when I don''t even know what happened to my daughter?'' she thought.


    Summer knew that she had to face them now, there was no turning back now.


    Gritting her teeth, she gave up trying to think of an excuse; she nodded, "Yes mom, what he said is the


    truth."


    Furious, Daisy hit her chest with her fist. "What is going on! Exin everything to me now!" she yelled,


    pointing at her daughter.


    Mark furrowed his brows. Just as he wanted to speak, he felt something soft and smooth to the touch


    against his palm.


    It was Summer sping their hands together.


    Hisrge, coarse and warm hand in her pale, soft and cold one.


    He raised his brows at her actions then narrowed his eyes and watched her curiously. His alluring gaze


    carried hints of interest.


    Without sparing him a nce, Summer took a few steps forward and looked right at her mom.


    She put on a serious and stern look, and said, "Mom, everyone is bound to do something crazy in their


    lives. It could be for something or someone, or for anything really. And all my life, I have listened and


    obeyed everything you told me, but this is the only time that I am acting out, and I do not regret it one


    bit!"


    Daisy was shocked to hear her daughter''s outburst but somehow; she did not feel agitated. Calmly, she


    looked at her daughter and asked, "Do you know what you¡¯re saying right now?"


    "I do!" answered Summer sternly.


    "Come with me," was all Daisy said to her daughter as she walked towards the room.


    In the room.


    Appearing calm, Daisy sat on the couch and asked," Have you met his parents yet?"


    "Yes, I have," Summer lied. Quietly observing her mom''s expressions, she felt more at ease when she


    realized her mom seemed to have calmed down.


    "Why didn''t you let mom and dad know when you got married?"


    She choked and coughed out a bit before answering in a sweet and gentle manner, "I was worried you


    wouldn¡¯t allow it."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Looking at her daughter, Daisy thought of something important, "What about the wedding? Are you not


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    having one?"


    "The doctor said the first trimesters are the most crucial. So, to prevent anything from happening to the


    baby, we''ve decided to have it after he''s born."


    Feeling bold, Summer pulled Daisy into a big hug and snuggled, "Mom, don''t be mad at me anymore,


    okay?"


    Daisy held and patted her daughter¡¯s hand, "My daughter''s all grown up now," she sighed, "I took care


    o f you ever since you were a small baby, and you''ve always told me everything. Getting married is one


    of the most important events in one''s life and you hid it from me! Don¡¯t I deserve to be angry?"


    "Yes, mom, of course you do. Why don''t you give me a few smacks as punishment to cheer up?"


    Just as she did when she was a child, she giggled and turned around. With her back facing her mom,


    she arched up her lower back.


    Seeing her do so, Daisyughed and held her hand," Since you have already decided to do so, I won''t


    overstep any further. I am fine with anything as long a s you are doing good."


    Summer''s eyes watered and she pulled her mom in a tight embrace, "Thanks, mom."


    She knew that her parents were the only ones in the world who would love her so greatly and selflessly.


    After chatting for a moment, they went out of the room and saw Mark and Solomon ying chess.


    Summer felt that it was a weird sight to see and shifted her eyes away. Daisy felt so too.


    The couple left after everyone had lunch together.


    Daisy stood by the window and watched until the ck and luxurious looking car drove away.


    Meanwhile, Solomon was carefully cradling a bottle of wine in his arms, "What a wonderful surprise!


    This is the Cabe Sauvignon from the Screaming Eagle! It costs a fortune!¡±


    Daisy turned around and red at him, "So what if he gave us expensive wine?!¡±


    Smiling, he passed her the other gift box, "Here, this beautiful cashmere cardigan is for you. Try it on."


    "Aren''t you worried of your daughter at all? That man i s from that powerful Valentine family. Will our


    little girl be alright over there?"


    "From the looks of it, Mr. Valentine looked well-mannered and was quite humble as well. His family


    must have taught him well. I''m sure they would treat Summer fairly as well."


    Solomon''s focus went back to the precious wine he received, "Let me go get some wine sses for us


    to


    try this baby."


    In the car.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Summer nkly stared outside the window while her thoughts were


    somewhere else.


    Even though she has managed to cover up the real truth with a white lie, she did not feel entirely


    relieved. There was still something bugging her.


    A familiar tune rang from the phone. Mark picked it u p, and his usual stoic expression shifted slightly


    after the short call.


    Immediately, he stepped on the brake and made a turn to the other direction.


    Noticing the change of his expressions, she curiously asked, "Where are we heading to?"


    "Valentine mansion," was all he told her.


    Surprised, she instantly sat up straight, "Didn''t you say we were only visiting tomorrow? I haven''t even


    prepared any gifts."


    "There¡¯s an emergency," he said as he massaged his temples to relieve the headache that was


    forming," Just let Billy get what you need."


    Located on the hillside, the Valentine mansion is surrounded by greenery and an abundance of nature.


    The air was fresh and the scenery was simply breathtaking.


    However, only those with wealth and power can afford to stay in an area like that.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    The car drove along the winding road for a while and then stopped.


    As they reached, they saw Billy''s car arriving as well. H e got down the car and passed Summer two


    separate gift boxes.


    Gasping quietly, she was amazed at the efficiency of Billy, ''Secretaries of arge corporatepany


    sure are on another level huh!''


    Mark and Summer went into the mansion one after another, passing by therge and beautifully carved


    gates.


    Just as they stepped into the vestibule, they were struck by a fierce and hoarse voice yelling "That little


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    p r*ck! How dare he get married behind my back! He''ll get it from me when he''s here!"


    "Dad, he¡¯s arriving soon, and you can ask him then. Don''t get too worked up, you have to take care."


    A gentle voice followed after. It was Yvette.


    Summer thought, ''If she called him ''dad'', that man must be Mark''s grandfather.''


    Through the tone and volume of the voice, she could tell that he was not delighted, furious even.


    Unconsciously, she shivered.


    "And how would I ''get it'' from you?" Mark asked halfheartedly and casually threw his car keys to the


    coffee table.


    Dressed in a military service uniform, the old man with greyish-white hair, Gordon Angelo turned


    towards him. Gordon red at him angrily andmanded, "Halt!"


    Ignoring themand, Mark took off his cashmere coat and went ahead to hang it on the coat hanger.


    However, it was Summer who stood still and straight upon hearing themand. It was out of reflex,


    and she would probably even bow down if Gordon asked her to.


    Gordon looked as though he was a disciplinary coach, and being the obedient student she used to be,


    she just obeyed instinctively.


    Chuckling lightly, he held out his arm and pulled her slim figure into his embrace. With his brow raised,


    he said, "You frightened her, grandpa."


    Feeling him against her, she came back to her senses and realized what she had done. She was so


    close to him that she could feel the vibrations from him chuckling.


    Embarrassed, her cheeks reddened, and she lightly stepped on his feet in frustration.


    Meanwhile, Gordon was quite pleased with Summer¡¯s response. He liked that she listened and obeyed


    hismand. It was most probably due to his nature of being a soldier.


    Faint furrows appeared on Yvette''s defined face, she examined Summer from head to toe and spoke


    up," Mark, who¡¯s this?"


    Mark shifted his gaze to her. He gently tucked the loose strands away behind her ears and lightly


    pinched her nose, "You haven''t greeted them yet."


    Not being used to his unusually affectionate gestures, her heart pounded in her chest. Giving a small


    lick to her lips, she felt tense when she said, "Hello, mom."


    "Hey now, don''t you go around calling people ''mom''. I d o not remember having a daughter."


    Not intending to be friendly with her, Yvette¡¯s tone and words were hostile as she stared at Summer


    coldly.


    Such words had made it awkward and humiliating for Summer.


    "Mom, of course she isn''t addressing you as your birth daughter. Otherwise, what would our baby here


    address me? Would it be daddy or uncle?" Mark exined as he motioned to her stomach.


    Astonishment was etched on Yvette¡¯s defined face," What baby?"


    Gordon turned to Mark as well. His bushy brows furrowed and with a slightly annoyed tone, he asked,"


    How long has it been?¡±


    "A month,¡± answered Mark apathetically, but as he shifted his gaze to Summer, his eyes softened, "Are


    you tired? Do you want to sit and rest for a bit?¡±


    His dark orbs seemed to be filled with so much love and care. They looked so gentle.


    It was as though she was enveloped in a fairy tale, and if she didn''t know any better, she would have


    believed that he was truly in love with her.


    ''What a skilful actor he is,¡¯ she thought.


    She almost felt lost as she stared into his deep eyes. Shaking her head, she said, "No, it''s alright, I''m


    not tired.¡±


    Gaining back her senses and with her usual grace and manner, "Can I talk to you in private for a


    moment, Miss?" asked Yvette.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to do so with me there?¡± Mark countered as he looked at his mom. As he


    remembered something, he continued, "Just to let you know, we have already gotten our marriage


    certificate yesterday.¡±


    When Yvette and Gordon heard this, their expression turned dark, and they did not look happy one bit.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Taking in the changes of their expressions, Summer knew that the good impression she had left on


    Gordon had faded away by now.


    She sighed to herself, ''Surely they would make it difficult for me now.¡¯


    Suddenly, another hoarse voice rang, "Was everything I heard true?"


    Walking towards Summer, Jazz looked at her fiercely with his fists clenched. As she turned to face him,


    he angrily spitted out his question, "Miss Hart, are all of the things my brother said true?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, "Jazz...," she mumbled.


    "Miss Hart, have you really gotten married to him?" he yelled at her. Filled with anger, his eyes had


    gotten redder by the minute.


    Mark took a step forward and shielded Summer behind him. He narrowed his eyes, and in a deepened


    tone, he asked his brother, "Is this how you should talk to your sister-inw?"


    "Sister-inw? Hah!"


    Snickering sarcastically, Jazz turned on his heel and ran out, leaving the living room.


    Exasperated, she called out to him, "Jazz, get back here!"


    Turning a deaf ear to his mother, he left without looking back.


    Summer mumbled his name under her breath. She felt tempted to chase after him.


    As she took her first step towards his direction, Mark kept a hold of her and pulled her back. His eyes


    darkened. While looking at where his brother left, he said "He''s not a child anymore, you don''t have to


    worry.¡±


    Feeling uneasy and unconvinced, she mumbled, "But..."


    He leaned slightly against her and folded his arms. " Tell me, what were you going to tell him if you had


    caught up to him?" he asked her.


    She could note up with a reply. She knew that this was reality, and there was nothing else she


    could say tofort him.


    Eyes filled with disgust and displeasure; Gordon gave her a cold-eyed stare before turning to leave.


    Feeling irritated as well, Yvette followed suit.


    Since there was nothing else she could do with the current situation, she turned on her heel wanting to


    get away from the awkward tension.


    Taking her slender figure in, he raised his brows and asked, "Feeling irritated?"


    "No, I had already expected this to happen," she replied with her back facing him.


    "It''s good that you know your ce then." 1


    "I''m a cautious person after all," she rasped.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When they arrived home, it was already 10 p.m., and before they could even take a breather, the


    phone rang.


    Mark picked it up and upon receiving the call, his chiselled face darkened. Replying with a few hums,


    he picked up his cashmere coat and prepared to leave once again.


    "Who called? What''s the matter?" puzzled, Summer asked.


    "Jazz is missing. I¡¯m going to look for him."


    "I''ming with you!" she replied hurriedly.


    Heading straight to the door, he put on his coat without saying anything to refute nor support her to g o


    along.


    Taking his silence as a yes, she chased up to him after rushing to her room and retrieving her bag.


    It snowed heavier that day than usual, as if topensate for the days that didn''t.


    As it had gotten reallyte and the temperature had gotten lower from all the snow that was falling, cars


    much less than people were seen on the road.


    Looking out the window, she worriedly asked, "Where


    do we start looking?"


    "If he intended to hide, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go to the ces we know of," he replied lightly.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    There was no doubt to that, but frowning with her brows knitted, she asked, "Then, could you think of


    any other ce he might have gone?"


    ¡°Nope,¡± he replied without hesitation. Facing and looking in her eyes for a moment, he spoke up again,"


    Although there might be someone who can find him, someone who he would talk to."


    She could tell what he was thinking of from the way h e looked at her. Feeling doubtful, she asked,


    "How are you so sure that he would want to talk to me? What if h e doesn''t?"


    Lips twitching upwards, his slender fingers knocked lightly on the steering and refuted, "But what if he


    does?"


    After thinking about it for a moment, she scornfully said, "Then I''ll do whatever you say, but what about


    you? What if you were wrong?"


    His eyes had seemingly lit up. He was happy with her reply. Then, he replied her brashly, "Do you think


    I could be wrong, Miss Hart?"


    "Why not?¡± she scoffed while looking away from him. She was annoyed with the look on his face.


    His confidence adding to his poise, he smirked, "Then, I''ll do as you wish as well," he continued leaning


    into his seat, "only if I was wrong."


    Satisfied with his promise, she dialled in Jazz''s number and waited, all done in Mark''s face.


    After a few rings, the call was connected.


    It was quiet on the other end. She could only hear Jazz breathing steadily and a soft sound of snow


    falling.


    Unexpecting of him to pick up, she was surprised.


    With the outline of his toned figure showing, she saw Mark sitting rxingly and smiling knowingly from


    the corner of her eyes. She gritted her teeth.


    However, she didn''t let her frustration show in her voice. Careful with her tone, she softly asked, "Hey


    Jazz, where are you now? Would it be fine with you if I went over?"


    And surprisingly, he agreed.


    But there was a condition: only she alone could go.


    Walking towards theke located in the middle of the campus, her gaze fell onto the figure sitting by the


    bench.


    It seems that he had been there for quite a while as there was snow dusting his coat and hair. She


    could not tell what he was thinking of as he was just sitting still and nkly staring ahead.


    "Jazz," she called out to him softly as she approached closer.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lifting his head, he stood up and stepped towards her. Fiercely, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    bbergasted, she jumped a bit, and when she realised what he was doing, she tried to push him


    away. As she was doing so, her gaze lingered on a tree not far away.


    There was someone under the tree.


    Even though he was just a teenager, Jazz was still a foot taller than her and much stronger than her.


    "Jazz, could you let go of me please?"


    Sighing, she stopped struggling and patted off the snow that has fallen on him.


    He snuggled his freezing face into her neck, drawn to the warmth. His voice was hoarse when he


    asked," Did youe alone?"


    Despite feeling slightly nervous and guilty for lying, she nodded.


    Letting her go, he sat on the bench once again. He was only wearing his uniform which did not provide


    the warmth he should have.


    Looking at her once more, his balled his fists and tried to control his tone, "When did you get to know


    my brother?"


    Summer sat down next to him and told him the truth," We met on a mutual friend''s wedding."


    "So, both of you have already known each other when you came over to tutor me?"


    She nodded.


    "Why did you marry him?¡± asked Jazz while he watched the snow fall into theke and disappear as


    they touch the surface.


    Based on what he understood of his brother, he knew that his brother isn''t one who would rush into


    marriage. Plus, he was sure that his brother wasn''t over Baine.


    "I have been pregnant with his child for about a month now...,¡± she exined truthfully as she did not


    want to hide it from him.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Hearing her reply, he clenched his fists, and his breathing quickened as his spilled out his rage. With


    reddened eyes, he asked, "Why did you sleep with him?"


    Her cheeks heated up from his question, "It was a mistake. Both of us drank at the wedding party, and


    h e identally stumbled into my room. We were both drunk," she exined.


    As it was gettingter, it had gotten colder. Despite being out in the cold air for a short while, her


    cheeks had gotten rosy, and she almost couldn¡¯t feel her hands. Attempting to warm them up, she


    rubbed them together.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Noticing her do so, he took off his gloves. He carefully put them on for her after pulling her hands over


    to him, bottling up his pain and despair all the while.


    Surprised, she wanted to pull away but they wouldn''t budge as his grip was tight.


    In the dark stood Mark, leaning against the bark of the tree. As he watched their interaction, his


    bottomless looking eyes darkened further.


    It didn''t help that he could hear every word of their conversation clearly.


    Looking at their seemingly intertwined hands, he


    scoffed sarcastically.


    Summer realised that the gloves he put on were the ones she knitted for him, ''He''s been using it all this


    while.¡¯


    As she had started toe to realization, she could feel something blossoming in her chest.


    Still holding onto her hands, Jazz asked, "Was it my brother who proposed?¡¯¡¯


    "Yes."


    "Did he say why he wanted to marry you?"


    "No, he didn''t nor did I ask," she answered as she felt the increasing warmth from his palms despite


    wearing so little in the cold.


    Finally, he let go of her hands and looked in her eyes," Why did you agree then?"


    "That''s because I wanted the baby to have aplete family, to grow with both of his or her parents."


    She was a bit frightened from how intensely he stared at her.


    "You don¡¯t love him, do you?" his stressed face softened, and he looked relieved as he continued to


    ask.


    Contemting, her reply was vague, "Such feelings we share areplicated, and it isn¡¯t our call to


    decide on what happens next or in the future. But more importantly, you can''t throw another tantrum


    like this


    again, Jazz. Remember, I''m only your tutor."


    In the beginning, she thought he was just going through puberty and was just new to having rtively


    close rtionships with the opposite gender, such as herself. She had not expected for his little crush


    to develop into what he had now.


    ''I was careless, I guess. I should''ve been more careful o f his feelings.¡¯


    He did not agree with her and refuted, "So what if you were my tutor?¡±


    Upon hearing that they did not marry for love, he knew that their rtionship wouldn''tst. He believed


    that once Rainees back, everything would be different.


    "Jazz, I¡¯m four years older than you."


    "I believe women age like fine wine and four years isn¡¯t really that much older either."


    Thinking of a response to shoot him down, she saw her breath as she puffed out, "If you wished, you


    could get yourself the most expensive wine with the wealth you have. You don''t need wine like me. I


    am your brother''s wife now, and you have to ept that."


    Without saying anything else, he chuckled and embraced her while he gave a little peck on her


    forehead.


    He didn''t think that she could stay as his brother''s wife for long.


    Stunned, she just remained in ce. As she wanted to react and tell him off, he had already released


    her. He turned facing the tree, "I know you''re there. You cane out now, brother."


    Only then did she realize that he had found out that she didn''t came alone, ''maybe that''s why he asked


    those questions.¡¯


    As she thought of the answers she gave, she felt embarrassed and her cheeks flushed.


    Patting off some snowkes on his coat, Mark stepped out and walked towards them. His dark


    coloured cashmere coat still had some snow residue on them but it did not hinder his poise and charm.


    As his eyesnded on Summer, they turned as cold as the winter engulfing them. They looked dark


    and had a sh of emotions she could not decipher.


    Taking this opportunity, Jazz requested to talk to his brother alone.


    Summer then, moved a few steps away to give them their space.


    She stood aside. While she couldn''t hear what they were saying, she watched the movements of their


    lips as they talked.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "Brother, I hope you would let her go soon if you don''t truly love her," said the younger boy sternly.


    "As of now, she is my wife, and I don¡¯t think I have to remind you of your ce and what you should or


    shouldn''t do."


    Despite sounding nonchnt, Mark''s brows furrowed while solemnity reflected from his eyes.


    "I will give you my blessing if she''s happy with you, but if I find out you''re not treating her well, you''ll


    see!"


    Facing Summer''s direction and watching her for onest time, Jazz told his brother, "I''m going to stay


    in the school dorms from today onwards. Do me a favour, and let mom know."


    Since she''s now part of the family, Jazz figured that they would probably bump into each other


    asionally so to prevent that, he thought it would be best for him to stay in school instead. Starting


    the car, the ck Land Rover went back on the road.


    ying with the gloves she was wearing, Summer sighed quietly as she thought of Jazz.


    From the corner of his eyes, Mark watched her and his face darkened as he saw what was atop of her


    hands.


    "How many people have you knitted gloves for?" he


    asked as something swirled in his orbs.


    Hearing his voice, she snapped back and looked at him puzzled. She swiftly replied, "Just for the both


    of you.¡±


    But what she didn¡¯t tell him was that the gloves she gave him were actually meant for her dad.


    He felt his lips twitch up into a smile and turned to face her while teasing her, "So how do you feel


    about meeting up with another man who had feelings for you with your husband watching?"


    Feeling tired from the events of the day, she took a small yawn and red at him.


    "You don¡¯t have to tease me. Weren''t you the one who made me call and go to him even though you


    knew of his feelings?¡±


    With her cheeks flushed and the small sleepy voice she spoke with, she looked like a cute yet feeble


    kitten, and her pale and prominent corbone peeking out made her all the more endearing.


    Like a hunter spotting his prey, his eyes were sharp as he took in her appearance. Pulling her into his


    chest, his lips pursed and his face inched closer to hers.


    Instinctively, she turned her face away.


    But he kept her head in ce as he ced his hand o n the back of her head. His voice was deep


    when he said, "I believe you''ll have to do what I say now, yes?"


    She froze when she remembered the deal they made previously.


    Frustrated, she knew he purposely set her up.


    "Seeing as we''re married, don''t you think ''Miss Hart'' is too formal? If anything, it should be Mrs


    Valentine now. Don''t you think?"


    He said as he tucked her hair behind her ears.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ''Who knew he could act so improper when he always had such a graceful and polite demeanour?¡¯ she


    mumbled to herself.


    "Improper? Tell me how am I being improper right now?" he pressed on as he heard her soft mumbles.


    His voice was deep and he seemed to smile lightly with his eyes as he parked the car swiftly in the


    garage.


    "Mrs Valentine, don''t you want to call me ''Hubby'' for a change, hmm?"


    "No! Get lost!"


    The next day.


    She was rudely woken up by the chimes from the doorbell. Drowsily, she lifted her body and sat up.


    She quickly noticed that she was alone in the room. The man who slept beside her had left already.


    The events of the nights prior came back to her, and she bit her lip while covering her face in


    embarrassment and wondered, ''What is wrong with m e?¡¯


    The doorbell rang again.


    ''It''s only 7 a.m.! Who could it be at this hour?''


    After taking deep breaths to calm herself down, she went to get changed and dragged herself to


    answer the door.


    Wearing a coat made of mink fur and carrying a luxurious purple tasselled purse, Yvette appeared


    before her looking dazzling andvish.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Stunned for a moment, she greeted her as she regained her senses, "Hi, mom."


    Yvette furrowed her brows as she heard the greeting. I t made her feel uneasy as she did not like what


    she used to address her.


    Taking in her appearance and clothing, "You just got u p?"


    Embarrassed, Summer quickly tucked in the loose strands behind her ears and murmured, "Yes," while


    nodding.


    Throwing her a few nces, Yvette did not say anything else other than noting the time, "It''s 7:30 a.m.


    Summer knew what Yvette was implying to, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything further.


    Walking past her, Yvette looked around the living room and sat on the couch, "Where is Mark?"


    "He had already left for work," she replied while getting her a ss of water.


    "Isn''t there any coffee?" Yvette questioned as she watched Summer.


    Putting the cup down, Summer looked around and said, "Sorry mom, there''s only wine and alcohol


    here."


    "It''s fine then," Yvette said and leaned in her seat. "I actually came to tell you something."


    Summer wondered what the news could be about.


    "It''s almost the new year¡¯s in a few days, and I want both of you to move into the Valentine mansion,"


    stated Yvette.


    ''Moving into the Valentine mansion?!¡¯ Summer gasped to herself.


    She could not believe her ears. She could hear her heart pounding anxiously as she felt uneasy with


    the news.


    She knew grandpa Gordon did not fancy her, and this woman who was only her mother-inw on paper


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    would not go easy on her if they were to live together i n the Valentine mansion. ''How would I survive?''


    she pondered.


    As much as she wanted to, she could not turn Yvette down directly. So, instead, she tried to go around


    it," Mom, I think it''s best if I discuss it with Mark firstter when hees home."


    No clear answer was given. She thought it was best to let Mark decide and take the me if anything


    happened, ''It wouldn''t be a big deal for him, anyways.''


    Dissatisfied with her decision, Yvette barked, "What d o you mean by that? Do you not want to live with


    me?"


    Panicked, she said, "No! That¡¯s not what I meant, mom!"


    "If that''s not the case, then I take it that you have agreed with moving in. Quickly pack your things, and


    I''ll inform the driver to pick you up in the afternoon,¡± she eximed while piercing at Summer with her


    eyes.


    "Mom, I still think we have to let Mark know about this. I''ll give him a call and-"


    Before Summer could finish her sentence, Yvette was standing in front of her, "I''ll phone him and tell


    him instead. You can go pack."


    Without leaving any room for discussion, Yvette turned and left the house.


    After sending her off, Summer felt distressed, thinking, ''This mother-inw sure is hard to deal with! I


    As ordered, she packed some of their belongings and moved into the Valentine mansion. As soon as


    she was there, she felt surrounded by gloom.


    So, after getting herself together, she decided to head back to school to visit her students and help


    overlook their exams as she remembered that it was thest day of their final year examination.


    By afternoon, all the papers were done, and since she did not have to grade the papers, she was done


    for the day as well.


    ''The winter break will be starting tomorrow huh,'' she noted to herself.


    As she was tidying up her desk in the office, Nancy came over, "Hey girl, let''s go shopping together


    afterwards! They¡¯re having a big sale now at the mall."


    "Yeah, let''s-wait no, I can¡¯t. I''m sorry,¡± Summer answered. While she wanted to hang out with Nancy,


    she thought of how displeased Yvette would be, so she turned the invitation down.


    Without prying, Nancy soon left by herself.


    Summer sighed when she saw the Valentine family car waiting for her as she was leaving the campus.


    Feeling defeated, she went over and got in.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    As she entered the living room, Summer saw Gordon attentively reading the newspaper as he sat on


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the leather recliner sofa.


    With his serious-looking appearance, the military service uniform he was dressed in has made Gordon


    look especially stern and solemn.


    She greeted him as she bit her lower lip, "Hello, grandfather."


    Without even batting an eye at her, he continued to flip through the newspaper as if he had not heard


    her at all.


    Summer was not too bothered by his response as she had already seen iting.


    With her defined features, Yvette gave out a sophisticated vibe as she was brewing her afternoon


    coffee.


    Summer greeted her as well, "Hello, mom."


    "Oh. You¡¯re back." Unlike Gordon, Yvette responded and continued to say, "The maids had already


    tidied u p your room. She''ll guide you there in a moment."


    A soft but high-pitched voice rang through, "So this is big brother''s wife. Right, auntie?"


    A slender figure dressedvishly in ck appeared before Summer. Taking Summer''s appearances in,


    she


    looked at her from head to toe.


    Furrowing her brows, Lily Marsh said in a hostile tone, "This is what big brother fell in love with? She


    doesn''t look any special."


    "Lily! How could you?" Yvette scolded lightly and turned to Summer, "Please, don¡¯t mind Lily. She


    means no harm; she¡¯s just used to speaking very directly, you see. Try to bear with her, alright?"


    ncing at Lily, Summer gave a light smile, "Yes, mom. I will," then, with slight sarcasm in her voice,


    she continued, "How could I not, especially to such a cute and truthful girl she is."


    Looking haughty as she heard Summer¡¯s reply, Lily did not sense the sarcasm and thought that


    Summer thought she was much inferior than her to deserving o f Mark too.


    ''So what if they¡¯re married? I will break them up!'' Lily thought.


    Hearing their brief interaction and feeling cautious, Yvette stopped her actions momentarily as she


    poured her coffee. She then requested for the maid and dismissed Summer off to her room.


    The room was spacious with big windows showing a wonderful view of greenery. With leaves and snow


    falling simultaneously, it looked simply pleasing.


    However, it did not matter to Summer as she was not i n the mood to admire the beautiful scenery. To


    her, moving and living in the Valentine mansion only


    meant one thing, suffering.


    After taking a bath, she sat on the couch and watched some television without changing out of her


    robe.


    Hearing footsteps, she turned her head and shifted her gaze to the door. Mark walked in a while, taking


    off his tie.


    Focusing on the television again, she continued sitting there without intending to move.


    Eyebrows raised, he stood in front of her and said with his deep voice, "Mrs. Valentine, I believe it''s


    your job to undress me.¡±


    ncing at his hands, she huffed, "Can''t you do it yourself? Your hands are empty anyway."


    "I¡¯m feeling slightly tired from work, and there''s just too many buttons," he said as he pinched the


    bridge of his nose with his left hand while pulling her up with his right.


    Gritting her teeth, she said, "Don''t wear this then if you think it has too many buttons."


    ''He''s the CEO of a big corporatepany, for God''s sake! Who knew he could have such azy side,¡¯


    she thought to herself.


    He pressed her palm onto his chest. Smirking, he said, "Are you telling me to go out nude? I wouldn¡¯t


    mind doing, you know."


    "You know that''s not what I meant!" she lightheartedly scolded him while unbuttoning his shirt.


    Smiling with his eyes, he watched her. Noticing her hair still being a little wet, he figured she just


    bathed. She looked alluring as her cheeks were slightly flushed with droplets dripping on her cheeks


    from some wet strands of her hair.


    Her defined corbone was peeking out as well from the slightly oversized bathrobe.


    Unbuttoning his shirt for him, Summer did not notice the lust in his eyes nor felt his body change.


    Just as he wanted to snake his arms around her waist, they heard a knock, and soon, the door was


    pushed open.


    Almost immediately, Lily appeared before them, holding a te of fruits.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    When Lily saw them hugging so intimately against each other, a look of displeasure stered on her


    face as she red at Summer.


    Stomping towards them in her three inched heels, she squeezed in between them and forced Summer


    aside.


    "Mark, I peeled and prepared these fruits for you. Auntie said you came back, so I brought this up to


    you.¡±


    "When did you arrive in Santabaca?"


    Mark replied after eyeing Summer inquisitively, who was beside him.


    Lily beamed at him happily as she asked him, "I just arrived today. If you have time tomorrow, could


    you bring me around Santabaca?"


    "I can''t. I''ll be busy."


    As he uttered his reply, he sat on the couch cross-legged and drank some water. Seemingly annoyed,


    faint furrows appeared in Mark''s brows.


    ''It''s like I''m not even here.''


    Summer grunted to herself as she just stood aside, leaning against the wall. ''Why am I here anyway?


    This is so annoying,'' she thought.


    "You''re such a bully! I hardly ever visit Santabaca, yet you wouldn''t even spend a few hours with me!


    I''m telling grandpa on you!¡±


    Looking serious with her words, Lily whined as she knew Mark would only listen to grandpa Gordon.


    The reason why Lily could be so bold and forward was that her grandpa and grandpa Gordon had


    served in the army together, and they were close friends.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She had also heard that her grandpa had saved grandpa Gordon''s life back in the days. This was also


    why grandpa Gordon doted on Lily so much ever since she was a child.


    As if he was her Genie, he would grant all of her wishes to keep her happy, and she knew he would


    back her up for anything.


    With eyes reflecting annoyance, his gaze shifted andnded on Summer, who was listening to their


    ''drama''. Holding the ss filled water to his lips, he said," Summer can go with you then.¡±


    Hearing her name unexpectantly, she froze. Then, she gritted her teeth as she red at Mark.


    yfully, he raised his brows as he returned her gaze with a smug smile.


    Lily obviously did not want the woman who snatched her man to apany her. She wanted Mark! i


    "But Mark, Summer and I are not that close."


    Lips curving to a smile, he replied, "You can get to know each other through this chance then. Do you


    not want to?"


    "No, that''s not it," Lily answered defeatedly as she gripped the sides of her dress tightly. Having used


    all her cards, she had no means left to retort anymore.


    "Then, that''s settled.¡±


    With his brows still furrowed, he took a few sips of water.


    There was something in the room that made him feel uneasy.


    Summer snapped, "Am I transparent to both of you?"


    She was angry that he made the decision for her without her consent. She wasn''t going to let him treat


    her so rudely.


    He crossed his arms as he leaned on the couch. In a nonchnt tone, he asked, "Isn''t it the winter


    break already?"


    "Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I would be free. I could have ns, you know." She argued.


    "Oh? You have ns?" he asked while feigning curiosity.


    She nodded. She really did not want to spend any time with Lily.


    "Fine then. We''ll discuss this again once you have sorted out your ns," he swiftly answered.


    Summer was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Lily spoke up again, "Do you not want to apany m e around Santabaca?"


    "No, of course, I want to. It would be an honor to apany my adorable sister-inw," Summer said i


    n a friendly tone; however, her smile did not meet her eyes.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lily scoffed, ''Sister-inw? How ridiculous of her to call me that!''


    Chuckling mirthlessly to herself, Lily left the room after.


    Summer shifted her gaze back to Mark, who was sitting on the couch, and mocked him, "What a kind


    and loving brother you were."


    His lips twitched upwards as he looked at her momentarily before saying, "The way you said that


    sounded so lovely, Mrs. Valentine. Dopliment me again."


    Summer was rendered speechless.


    The next day.


    She was the only one left in the room when she awoke.


    Just as she was heading to get some breakfast after washing her face, Lily stomped towards her,


    demanding her apany to go around town.


    With Gordon and Yvette in the room, Summer could not turn Lily down, so she agreed defeatedly and


    went out with Lily after grabbing her down jacket.


    Lily was ready to make things difficult for Summer.


    She knew Summer hadn''t had any breakfast, yet she dragged her around from morning to noon as she


    shopped for various luxury brands.


    Stomach growling and feeling hungrier by the minute, Summer quickly went to a KFC nearby and got


    herself a burger when Lily was at the fitting room.


    Unconcerned about others around her, she casually ate her burger in the store. As a result, the staff


    there threw funny nces at her.


    Lily felt extremely embarrassed for Summer and stormed out of the store. She thought, ''How can one


    be so disgraceful in public!''


    Taking her own sweet time, Summer ate her burger slowly. She had even ordered a bowl of noodles as


    they stopped by a food court.


    Frustrated, Lily sat across Summer and waited.


    ''No one has ever brought me to such a boisterous ce, and now thanks to Summer, I am stuck in this


    disgusting food court!'' Lilyined in her head.


    She swore to herself that if it weren''t for wanting to make Summer suffer for the day, she would not


    have stepped into the ce.


    The bowl of noodles Summer was having was delicious. The broth was thick with vor, and the


    noodles were springy. As she was eating, her phone rang. Checking the caller ID, she smiled as she


    picked up the call. It was Nancy.


    "I''m shopping around South Lane. Do you want to join me?"


    "Sure. I was nning to get some new clothes as well. Give me a few minutes, and I''ll meet you there!"


    With that, Nancy ended the call.


    Despite knowing that Summer''s friend wasing, Lily did not intend to leave. On the contrary, she


    asked with feigned politeness, "Is it alright if I tag along with you and your friend?"


    What Lily truly had thought at the moment was, ''So what if her friendes by. My n to humiliate


    her will still go on!''


    "Of course, you can!" replied Summer as she gave her a warm smile.


    Lily''s bad intentions were obvious to Summer.


    Immediately after Summer''s reply, Lily''s phone rang and answered in a soft and gentle tone, "Hello,


    auntie. You want me to watch a movie with you in the cinema? Sure! I''ll head over right now."


    ncing at Summer with the corner of her eyes, she intentionally brought Summer up, "Auntie,


    Summer is with me right now. Do you want to talk to her for a bit?


    Oh, it''s fine? Alright then, I''ll let her know."


    After keeping her phone in her purse, she looked at Summer. Her eyes lit with arrogance, and she


    looked a s if she was showing off.


    "Sorry, Summer. Auntie has asked me to watch a movie with her, so I can''t keep youpany


    anymore. Also, auntie wanted to tell you to be safe while shopping alone."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Watching Lily leave looking as proud as a peacock, Summer giggled as she thought it was funny.


    ''She sure is childish,'' Summer thought to herself.


    About half an hourter, Nancy arrived looking glum and tired with heavy eyebags. She looked as if


    she did not sleep for a day or two.


    Feeling worried, Summer furrowed her brows as she asked, "What happened? Why do you look so


    tired?"


    As Nancy''s eyes started to water, she sat next to Summer. Holding back her tears, sheined to


    her best friend, "Howard got arrested for that no-good woman!"


    "Didn¡¯t you guys talk it out after thest incident?"


    "Of course, we did! I even asked my friends to introduce him to other women, but nothing worked. A s


    though he was brainwashed by that woman, he just wouldn''t snap out of it!"


    Nancy felt furious and exhausted of Howard, but she could not change the fact that Howard is a little


    brother. She had to help him somehow.


    "Summer, aren''t you close with Mr. Valentine? Please help me talk to him. Maybe he knows more about


    how Howard is doing now."


    Hearing her best friend''s distressed plead, Summer


    felt upset as well. "We''ve only met a few times. We¡¯re not that close," she said softly.


    Since everything that had happened was too rushed, Summer had not prepared herself to tell Nancy


    the truth yet. She needed a bit more time before letting her know.


    Plus, if she were to tell Nancy that they were married, but Mark wouldn''t agree to help her, it would be


    even moreplicated and awkward then.


    Summer didn''t want things to end that way, so she decided it¡¯d be best to talk to Mark when they''re


    both home. For her dear friend, she would even beg for his help.


    "I remember Mr. Valentine had answered your call that day. Please, Summer. You¡¯re the only one who


    can help me. I can''t think of anyone else who could."


    Nancy looked extremely upset, and her voice was hoarse.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sighing, Summerforted Nancy while patting her back. She fished out her phone andforted, "I''ll


    try and ask him. Don¡¯t worry."


    She waited for the call to go through, but it soon went straight to voicemail.


    Summer nced over to Nancy and saw her eyes lit with hope. Filled with determination to help her


    friend, she gritted her teeth and redialed his number.


    The call went through the second time. Her face lit up with joy, and with quivering lips, she said, "Hey,


    there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    "I can''t talk right now. I''m engaged with something. Bye," his usual deep voice and blunt words


    sounded through the phone.


    ''Engaged with something?'' she thought.


    She raised her brows as she did not expect him to hang up on her so quickly. Thinking to herself, ''I


    have thought he would not agree to help, but that was just s o unexpected.''


    Biting her lip, she turned facing Nancy and exined, "He seems busy now."


    The hope in Nancy''s eyes seemed to go off in a sh. Her voice sounded forced as she replied, "It''s


    okay. Seeing as you guys aren''t that close, there''s no reason for him to help us out all the time."


    Summer''s heart broke a little after hearing her friend''s words. "Stay here, okay. I¡¯ll go get you some


    coffee," she told Nancy.


    She decided when both Mark and she are home; she would discuss the matter with him seriously.


    Nodding to Summer, Nancy watched her leave. She looked around half-heartedly, and suddenly, she


    spotted a fancy ck limousine. She was stunned.


    ''VAL 1-That''s Mr. Valentine¡¯s car te number, isn''t i t?'' Nancy thought.


    She watched as a tall and toned figure stepped out of the car, and she realized it indeed was Mark.


    Dressed in a fine suit with a ck coat on top, he looked dashing and handsome. His defined face and


    his charms had made people''s heads turn to admire him.


    In his right hand was his phone, and he looked as if h e was on the phone with someone. Just as his


    eyes spotted Nancy, he walked towards her.


    Watching as he was getting closer, Nancy felt breathless as she could not believe what was happening,


    but she was even more overwhelmed with joy.


    ''He is seriously walking towards me!¡¯ she gasped.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    "Hello, Ms. Atkinson," greeted Mark as he tucked his phone away.


    Rushing to stand, "Hello there, Mr. Valentine," Nancy responded with her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "Where¡¯s Summer?"


    Nancy was stunned to hear him calling Summer by her first name, ¡®Since when were they on a first


    name basis?''


    "She went to get coffee," Nancy replied. What she had heard made her extremely curious, so gathering


    up the courage, she asked him, "Is it fine for me to say that you seem close with Summer?"


    "Yes. We are indeed very familiar with one another," with his eyebrows raised, his lips moved again as


    he continued, "In fact, we''re married."


    Nancy''s expression turned tense as her face darkened. Feeling as if there were thousands of needles


    pricking on her heart, making her bleed uncontrobly, she felt out of breath.


    As she thought of Summer''s reply saying she wasn''t close with Mr. Valentine, she felt furious. She


    clenched her hands tightly to the point that the print o f her nails remained on her palms.


    Just as Nancy was thinking about how Summer could be having fun watching her fall into despair,


    Summer came back holding two cups of coffee in her hands. Noticing Mark there, she froze as she felt


    surprised. Then, she asked, "What brings you here?"


    She immediately eyed Nancy warily and thought, ''Oh n o. Has she found out about the truth of Mark


    and me?''


    Nancy noticed her nces, and while repressing her pain and the betrayal she felt, she forced herself


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    to say, "My dear Summer, why didn''t you share this good news with me? I could''ve celebrated with


    you."


    Upon hearing this, Summer knew that Nancy had found out, and it was apparent to her that Mark was


    the one who had told her.


    Examining Nancy''s expressions, Summer thought she didn''t look too shocked or hurt from the news,


    ''Thank god she seems fine.'' And knowing that her friend was okay, she felt a little less worried.


    Holding Nancy¡¯s hand, Summer looked sincere and apologetic as she told her, "I''m sorry, Nancy. I


    didn''t mean to hide it from you. There were someplications."


    Nancy scoffed in her head, ''Complications? Whatplications could she possibly have when she


    gets t o be married to a man like Mr. Valentine? Is she trying to mock me?¡¯


    Despite feeling otherwise, Nancy still stered on a forgiving smile.


    "Silly you, there''s no need to apologize at all.


    Congrattions, and you have my blessing. I''m sure there''s an emergency, seeing as he came all the


    way here for you. Go to him.¡±


    After shooting Nancy a relieved smile, she turned towards Mark. He was watching her with a slight


    yful gaze in his eyes. With his lips curving to a smirk, he teased, "I¡¯m also curious to know what


    were theplications you''ve mentioned just now. Do enlighten me."


    Gritting her teeth, Summer red at him as she knew he was teasing her on purpose to get on her


    nerves.


    "Billy and Sherman just came back from their honeymoon, and they want to meet up with us."


    Mark replied without teasing her further. As his eyes swept over Nancy, he politely invited, "Ms.


    Atkinson, you shoulde along as well."


    Nancy bit her lip as she hesitated, "Would it be an inconvenience, though?"


    "It''s fine. It''s just a simple meet-up anyways. Let''s go," Summer said as she held Nancy''s hand in hers


    and led her to the car.


    The meet up was held at Club Nightshade.


    Billy and Sherman were rxing on the couch while Charlie and Grace were ying billiards in a


    private suite at the club.


    The one who garnered the most attention in the room was Grace, as she was wearing a tight bodycon


    dress and four inched heels.


    Tsking, Sherman snickered, "Have you seen yourself with that outfit? You look as if you''re insatiable


    and just asking for it."


    Without saying anything else, Grace just sneered at Sherman''sment.


    Charlie''s brows raised, and he looked as if he had something to say.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Watching Charlie''s expression, Grace scoffed, "I''ll gouge your eyes out if you don¡¯t stop looking at me


    that way!"


    Right after, Mark stepped in, followed by Summer who walked behind him.


    "The stars of the day have finally arrived! We truly shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. Who could have


    ever thought innocent-looking Summer was so wild behind our backs!" Referring to the night of the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    incident before, Grace mocked Summer as she faced her.


    Since she did not dare to mock Mr. Valentine, she could only tease and make fun of Summer.


    "You better zip it, Grace! You¡¯ve said enough!¡± scolded Summer lightly as she felt embarrassed.


    "I don''t get what you meant by that. All I know is I wasn¡¯t invited to a wedding I was supposed to attend,


    s o you have topensate me somehow. As your punishment for not letting us know about the


    marriage, how about you kiss Mr. Valentine in front of us for 2 minutes? Starting now!"


    Summer felt her head throb and told her off, "Stop fooling around!"


    "Stop fooling around? Do you think that''s possible for me?" Grace bickered yfully. Raising her


    brows, she continued, "Don¡¯t you think that it''s incredibly hurtful for me as your closest friend to be the


    Agreeing to what Grace said in her head, Summer could not form her response.


    Sherman also butted in, "I think so too, so I agree with the punishment!"


    Signaling Billy, she bumped her shoulder to his. As someone submissive to his wife, Billy nodded


    immediately, "I agree as well."


    Charlie raised both of his hands as he said, "Same here."


    "Great! And that''s four versus two. We win!" said Grace as she snapped her fingers with a smile on her


    lips. Turning towards Mark, she said, "Mr. Valentine, this punishment isn''t too much, right?"


    "It''s not at all," Mark replied as he gave a small smile.


    "Just as I thought, Mr. Valentine is an understanding person. However, I won¡¯t let you two get off the


    hook b y just French kissing. That¡¯s too boring. How about we have Mr. Valentine feed Summer some


    of this wine here while kissing?"


    Setting the timer on her phone, she leisurely twirled the wine ss as she added onto the


    "punishment".


    ¡°You will begin now! The longer you stall, the longer


    you''d have to kiss!"


    Lips forming a smile, Mark took the ss of wine over and stood in front of Summer and leaned in.


    Watching as his face inched nearer to hers, her heart pounded erratically. With her hands, she covered


    his lips and stopped him from getting closer while scolding lightly, "Mark, stop it!" He ducked his face


    away from her hands and fed her the wine as he kissed her. Through her lips, she felt it flowing over.


    The group of friends were just watching them while standing around. Grace whistled while Charlie just


    raised his brows. Sherman and Billy, on the other hand, were discussing amongst themselves how


    interesting the way they kissed was.


    Only Nancy alone stared at Summer while gritting her teeth and clenching her fists, i


    Summer felt blood rushing to her head, and she wanted to turn her head and hide away.


    However, Mark''s hold on the back of her head was strong, and it kept her in ce. Staring into her


    eyes, she could feel his hot breath on her numb lips as he said, "Close your eyes."


    Listening to his deep voice and seeing her reflection i n his eyes, she fell into a daze.


    Slowly, she shut her eyes as her heart pounded in her chest.


    At that moment, she could only smell his faint masculine scent and the fragrance of the wine he was


    feeding her as he devoured her lips. When he finally let go, he announced, "We¡¯re done." However,


    Grace did not want to let them off that easily, "That was only a minute and a half! You still have 30


    seconds.


    Continue!"


    Mark raised his brows as he looked at Summer''s flushed cheeks. They were as red as sun-blushed


    apples. In a gentle tone, he defended, "Her cheeks are burning up already."


    Upon hearing so, Summer ducked her head as she froze while her heart was beating erratically.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Meanwhile, feeling furious from what she witnessed, Nancy''s chest heaved.


    The ''punishment'', however, did not persist as the oh s o powerful, Mr. Valentine had spoken up in


    Summer''s defense.


    "Tsk tsk, you sure are protective of her!" Grace sighed a s she could not stand the gentleness of his


    tone.


    Comining, Billy huffed, "I was rendered exhausted t o the brink of death during your first night! Don''t


    you think this punishment is too light, Mr. Valentine?"


    Mark smirked as he replied in a graceful yetzy tone, "What do you propose then?"


    As he heard the unusual tone, Billy gave a light cough before suggesting, "How about a few rounds of


    billiards?"


    Facing Billy, Charlie scoffed lightly and booed at his suggestion.


    "Why don''t you give it a go? You don''t know what I''ve been through," Billy said defiantly.


    As he did not want to end up like Billy, Charlie gave a simple excuse, "Before I get married and had my


    first night, I''ll pass for now."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy rolled his eyes in yful annoyance at him.


    Later, Mark, Charlie and Billy were ying billiards while the women were chatting on the couch.


    Mark stepped out of the suite after a while.


    Lifting his head to look at his friend, Billy asked," Where are you going?"


    "To the washroom." Mark''s voice lingered as he left.


    Nancy''s eyes had a glint of emotions as she noticed Mark leave. Then, she turned to Summer and


    said," Summer, I¡¯ll head to the washroom for a bit."


    Leaving enough distance to not get caught, Nancy quietly followed behind Mark.


    She stood behind a pot of nts while waiting for Mark in front of the washroom.


    At the same time, thoughts flooded her mind, ''I used to think Summer was my closest friend.''


    ''But not anymore,'' Nancy grimly thought.


    Nancy was deeply hurt and upset at Summer for keeping the truth from her for so long.


    She hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for such a long time because of her brother''s incident.


    She thought to herself, ''Even though I had desperately begged Summer, she didn''t even seem like she


    wanted to help me.¡¯ ''She had already been married to Mr. Valentine, yet when I asked, she said she


    isn''t close with him and had only met him for a few times.'' ''If she didn¡¯t want to help, she could¡¯ve told


    me directly. Why did she have to act stupid and y me like a fool?''


    ''There were someplications that forced her to get married, huh?''


    ''That¡¯s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard! Truly absurd!¡¯


    ''If she didn''t want to help me, does she think I wouldn''t take action myself?'' she scoffed to herself.


    In the corner of her eyes, she spotted Mark stepping out. She gritted her teeth and clenched her hands.


    Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm her nerves down.


    Her heart pounded loudly as she watched him walking closer in her direction. With every second


    ticking, her chest was filled with more and more anxiety and uneasiness.


    Taking a step towards him, she called out to him in a strained voice, "Hi, Mr. Valentine."


    As he heard her voice, he took a look at her. With his gaze deep and voice light, he greeted, "Hello,


    Ms.


    Atkinson."


    Despite her mouth feeling dry and her heart pounding erratically, she did not forget her motive of


    following him here, "Can I ask you for a favor, Mr. Valentine?"


    "Hmm?" he paused for a moment, then tilted his chin t o motion her to continue.


    "It¡¯s about my brother. You''ve seen him before at the nightclub. H-he was taken away by Carlos again,


    and I don¡¯t know if he''s even alive right now. Could you help me to get him released?"


    She hesitated for a while before she forcibly continued, "If you help me, I will do anything in return."


    What Nancy said could be considered as her indirect consent of submitting to him.


    She said it all aloud with her head dropping low as she did not dare to look into his sharp eyes.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Mark''s gazended on her with his eyes narrowed. His eyes looked deep and bottomless. He shifted


    his brows slightly but said nothing.


    His expression gave away nothing at all.


    Nancy could feel his sharp gaze on her. She felt even more conscious after saying what she did.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was as taut as a bowstring on the verge of snapping.


    Neither of them spoke, and it was silent for a moment which made Nancy''s heart feel even tenser.


    She heard a voice in her head say, ''This is your only chance of getting close to Mr. Valentine. If it slips


    away, you won''t get another chance again!''


    As the picture of her fantasy was getting clearer, she felt more determined as she knew what she had


    to do.


    She knew there was no way for her to turn back now, and she had to own up to what she had said and


    decided. She did not regret it one bit; on the contrary, she felt proud.


    ''What is there to lose if I could be with this man?'' she thought.


    After taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth as she


    held out her arms and hugged Mark from behind. Her hold on him was tight as her emotions were


    intense. Compared to the indirect consent she gave him earlier, she hoped that he knew that the hug


    showed that she was serious.


    Even though covered with his coat, her cheeks reddened as she could still feel his toned abs


    underneath.


    The air around her was filled with only his scent as she was standing so close to him for the first time.


    She felt as though she was drowning with how desperate and infatuated she was to him.


    In slight annoyance, Mark narrowed his eyes as he pulled her hands off him. His voice sounded deeper


    than before.


    "Seeing as you''re my wife''s friend, Ms. Atkinson, I would naturally help you with this favor."


    Nancy was ecstatic when she heard him. ''I don''t believe it! He agreed to help! He agreed!'' she cheered


    i n her head.


    She felt proud and cocky as she thought she could make Mark help her without Summer''s help. ''Maybe


    h e does have feelings for me,'' she fantasized.


    But as she thought of his words again, her expressions froze, and her face went pale. A disappointed


    look was soon stered on her face.


    "Seeing as you''re my wife''s friend, Ms. Atkinson, I would naturally help you with this favor," was what


    he had said.


    With that, she realized that it was only because she was a friend of his wife that Mark only agreed to


    help.


    In an instant, she couldn''t hide embarrassment as her cheeks flushed. ''This must be the most


    humiliating time yet!'' she thought while keeping her head low, not daring to lift it.


    Especially not in front of him.


    "I believe you don''t need to be reminded that you are m y wife''s friend. I will pretend this didn''t happen,


    and I hope it won''t ever again, Ms. Atkinson."


    Mark said simply with his tone sounding cold and distant.


    Without looking back at her, he turned and left with a hinge of coldness in his eyes right after.


    Nancy was left alone as she stood there. Her cheeks burned as if they were pped harshly. They felt


    numb and painful.


    When she returned to the suite, Summer, Sherman, and Grace were busy chatting away, and no one


    noticed if there was anything off about her. With eyes fuming with envy, she eximed, "Mr. Valentine


    sure i s manly! How did you even manage tond such a stunner like him?"


    Sherman eximed in agreement as well, "That''s truly ravishing indeed!"


    Reminded of the past events, Summer clenched her teeth as she scolded, "I me you for it!"


    Puzzled, Grace asked, "What did I do?"


    "On the night of Sherman''s wedding, where did you head to after you left me in the room?"


    "I went home, of course! But never mind that, most importantly, what happened next?"


    "What happened next was he had also gotten drunk and went to the wrong room, climbed onto the


    wrong bed! Ugh, I want to strangle you so badly, Grace!" Summerined as her cheeks reddened


    while ming Grace in her head.


    Grace then scoffed and cussed.


    "How could I have missed such a romantic yet scandalous affair?! Tsk, you sure scored quite a catch!"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ''Can this woman hear herself? I can¡¯t believe her,¡¯ Summer thought begrudgingly.


    Meanwhile, Nancy spotted something which made her look in a daze. Her eyes glinted as she was


    staring at Summer.


    Nobody could tell what was in Nancy¡¯s head at that moment. As for the women''s conversation, it


    seemed t o get more vulgar aspared to the men''s conversation.


    Especially with the presence of Grace, their conversation would only revolve around such topics.


    Only Nancy has kept silent from the beginning towards the end. Both her expressions and eyes looked


    glum and dull.


    Long after, it was gettingte. After receiving a call, Grace picked up her red fur coat from the couch


    and left immediately.


    Mark and the gang had entered the room after finishing their game of billiards.


    Hanging his coat on his arm casually, Billy gracefully pulled Sherman close to him and bade goodbye


    before leaving.


    Charlie squinted his eyes and looked around as if he was looking for someone. Mark, who was


    standing


    beside him, took a few nces at him with his eyes crinkled slightly.


    As people were leaving one-by-one, Nancy did not spare a nce at Mark. She was scared of his


    gaze, or rather, she did not dare to look at him, especially after what happened.


    "Summer, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll leave first!¡± said Nancy hurriedly. Without waiting


    for Summer to give a reply, she quickly got into a taxi and left.


    When Summer came back to her senses, the taxi had left without a trace.


    Furrowing her brows, Summer was worried about Nancy as she seemed off the whole night. She


    thought Nancy looked as if she had something bugging her, and she assumed it was regarding Nancy''s


    brother.


    The ck Land Rover drove in the night as the snow was falling peacefully.


    Summer hesitated for a moment before speaking up slowly and tentatively, "You¡¯ve met Nancy¡¯s


    brother before, right?"


    "Yes," he replied as his eyes shifted to her for a while. With his brows raised, he knew what she was


    about to say, but he remained silent.


    "Well, he''s been abducted. Could you help and get him released?" she asked as she held her hands


    together.


    Her gazended on him, and she saw him moving his lips as she heard his deep voice say, "I¡¯m a


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    businessman, and every businessman looks into the profit they can make before deciding on


    something. S o, what would my reward be, my dear wife?"


    After pondering, Summer replied in a serious tone, "I would listen to any of your requests as long as it''s


    within my capability, and also, don''t make any absurd requests!"


    Before ending her response, she mocked him, "What a skimming businessman you are."


    In a low pitch, he chuckled after being silent for a few seconds and said, "Well, there are no


    businessmen who are not skimming."


    He did not think that what he said was wrong, but Summer felt her eyes twitch at his response.


    A moment after, Mark spoke up and asked, ¡°Do you and Ms. Atkinson have a close rtionship?"


    Puzzled as to why he suddenly asked, she replied truthfully, "Yes, we''re really close. Why do you ask?"


    Just as he was steering to the left and driving into a gas station, his eyes flickered with a certain


    emotion a s he asked, "How much do you know about her?"


    She thought about it in a heartbeat and replied, "More than anyone or anything!"


    He slightly crinkled his eyes, and his thin lips raised into a smirk. Just as an attendant was spotted


    walking towards them, his eyes darkened as they


    narrowed.


    Feeling curious about the change of his expressions, Summer followed his gaze, and she froze at what


    or who she saw.


    It was Jazz!


    With his defined features, he looked dashing, and he seemed like a carefree teenager.


    As he walked towards them under the snow, he was wearing a staff uniform. He didn''t look his age as


    the uniform made him look matured and collected like an adult.


    "Hello there, mister. Do you want it to be filled up full?" Jazz asked. His face looked slightly blue from


    the freezing air.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    As the window wound down, a familiar face came into view. Jazz was slightly taken aback to see his


    brother as he greeted, "Hi, Mark."


    Jazz looked troubled when he saw Summer, and Mark just stared at him in silence.


    He did not want to greet Summer as her brother-inw.


    With eyes carefully specting him, Mark knew why Jazz was feeling troubled for, yet he purposefully


    asked, "Why don¡¯t you greet your sister-inw?"


    Jazz''s eyes darkened, and without letting them notice, he clenched the fists on his sides as he bit out,


    "Hello, Summer."


    Summer still felt uneasy as she greeted him in return. Just as she wanted to speak up again, Mark''s


    deep voice could be heard as he said, "Exin to me what and why are you here."


    "Since I felt too bored at home, I''m just fully utilising m y break now and being more productive. By


    working here, I could also get a break from mom''s constant nagging.¡±


    Jazz shrugged his shoulders as he exined. With snow falling onto his hair, he looked nonchnt as


    he


    stood there grinning.


    "Anyways, I''ll fill up your tank fully, but you have to pay for yourself, okay, big bro? I don''t want to leave


    a bad impression on my first day of work."


    Crinkling his eyes slightly, Mark nced at his brother as he said in a light tone, "Remember, since


    you''ve made the decision in doing this, you have to take charge and own up for your actions."


    "I knew you would understand. Thanks for the advice," replied Jazz in a carefree manner while curling


    his lips into a smirk.


    Leaning out the window slightly, Mark passed him the money while asking, "Will you being home


    tonight?"


    "Nope, maybe after tomorrow. By the way, Mark, I wanted to tell you something-"


    He thought of continuing but just as his eyes shifted t o Summer, he stopped mid-speech.


    Mark was lightly knocking against the steering wheel with his knuckles and his brows were drawn


    together as he asked, "What is it?¡±


    "N-nothing. You can go now. Drive safe!" Jazz said as h e shook his head and waved them goodbye.


    Summer blinked questioningly as she watched him. She could feel that he had something to say, but


    he didn¡¯t because of her presence.


    ''Am I overthinking?'' Summer thought.


    Only when he saw their ck Land Rover drive away into the horizon did Jazz tear his gaze away and


    let out a sigh.


    Jazz actually wanted to tell Mark that he saw Raine back home as he was sure that his brother did not


    know about it yet. He was also sure that she hadn''t told him as well.


    He wanted to give Mark a heads up, but he just couldn¡¯t do it in front of Summer.


    So, Jazz decided to just let Mark find out himself as he believed that protecting Summer and waiting for


    her was the only thing he should and could do for now.


    6 A.M. in the next morning.


    The sky was still dim, and Summer was still asleep when the door pounded loudly.


    As she couldn''t block out the noise, she groggily opened her eyes into slits, and they were met with a


    set of toned and firmed pectorals.


    Her gaze shifted downwards, and she realised her legs had wrapped around his muscr waist and


    clung onto him.


    In a sh, all her sleep was shaken off, and she felt fully awake. With reddened cheeks, she pulled her


    legs away.


    Feeling ashamed, she thought, ''Since when did I start t o shift around in my sleep to have ended up


    like this?''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ''Luckily, he¡¯s not awake yet.''


    Fixing her pajamas, she walked over to answer the door. Flinging the door open, she met with Gordon


    who was standing right outside.


    Surprised, Summer froze for a moment. When she snapped out of her trance, she instinctively stood


    ramrod straight with her head held high as she greeted, "Good morning, grandpa.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Gordon came across as somanding that she couldn''t help but react instinctively.


    "Meet me in the living room in half an hour. Come down with Mark."


    Gordon''s voice was strong and sonorous. After seeing Summer''s reaction, he turned and left.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. When she returned to her room, the man in the bed was already awake.


    He propped himself up on his hand under his chin, lookingzy.


    He squinted at her, looking a little sleepy, and spoke in a distinctive husky voice, "Good morning, Mrs.


    Valentine...¡±


    His chiseled, handsome face was softer and more rxed than usual, looking more alluring under the


    soft, warm light.


    Summer''s heart was racing uncontrobly. The moment she saw his bare chest in the air, warm blush


    rose to her cheeks. She turned sideways, ¡°Grandpa told us to meet him in the living room in half an


    hour."


    Then she turned and went to the bathroom. Having washed her face, she started to brush her teeth.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door was pushed open.


    The man was naked, with broad shoulders, narrow hips, and well-defined muscles with smooth lines.


    His body was perfect enough to make a woman blush and her heart race.


    Summer saw himing, frowned, and then mumbled, "What are you doing in here?" There was still


    foam in her mouth.


    "Brushing my teeth..." He stood beside her and looked at her calmly. "What do you think I''m doing here,


    Mrs. Valentine?"


    "Will you go out first? I''ll be ready in a minute!"


    Mark raised an eyebrow with a nonchnt expression on his handsome face. "Two of us can''t fit in the


    bathroom?"


    Seeing that he had no intention of going out, Summer did not waste her time and just moved sideways,


    brushing her teeth even faster.


    His thin lips curved up. He gazed in satisfaction at her reddened neck and earlobes as if it was a


    pleasant sight.


    "You b*stard!" She cursed with her cheeks blushed and quickly left the bathroom. Mark chuckled as his


    thin lips curved wider.


    She thought Gordon had something important to announce, but she didn''t expect that he just wanted


    them to join him for morning workouts.


    It was 6:40 am, and it was cold and a little dark


    outside.


    Gordon was exceptionally gracious to her because she was pregnant. She could jog or walk, but she


    had to do fourps.


    Despite wrapping herself up tightly in a down jacket, she could still feel the cold wind sneaking in.


    Mark, however, only wore a grey tracksuit adding a touch of casualness to his handsome looks.


    In just a moment, he had Gordon by a wide margin, leaving him far behind.


    Summer exhaled a cloud of mist while shivering with cold, but Gordon''s nce startled her. Not daring


    to ck off any longer, she moved quickly.


    Thus, the trio formed an unusual sight.


    Mark was leading in the front; Gordon was in the middle; Summer was thest, as sluggish as a snail.


    She did not run much. After fourps of walk, she felt all hot but refreshed, especially in the fresh air. It


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    made her feelfortable


    As her eyes met the man opposite, she beheld the sight of him running.


    His long legs strode out powerfully while his arms swung in a graceful arc. Like a lion, he was running


    vigorously and gracefully.


    Beneath his jacket, sweat had soaked through his white tank around his neckline. The tank clung to


    him, making him look sexy as hell.


    Never had she noticed men could be this hot when they were running.


    Mark, as if sensing her gaze, turned around. He deliberately nced over her with his narrowed eyes,


    and the arc widened faintly.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Summer quickly looked away when their eyes met. The moment she recalled the bathroom scene, she


    blushed, shaking her head and gritting her teeth.


    This man''s elegance could put almost everyone to shame, and when he was acting dirty, no one


    certainly could be his match!


    The oue was that they had to do workouts every morning from then on.


    Gordon said this to Summer himself after Mark went t o work.


    Hearing this, she felt a headache but dared not disobey.


    Gordon was the one she feared the most in the family because he was intimidating without even trying.


    At noon, she called Nancy. "Nancy. How''s Howard?¡±


    "He''s home already." There was no emotion in Nancy''s voice.


    Summer didn''t mind, but she was a little worried. She talked to Nancy for a while before she hung up.


    On the other side, Nancy held the phone tightly, and her face looked grim. She pressed the number


    and called.


    But no one knows who she called.


    Meanwhile, Summer could not sit still at the Valentine mansion, so she decided to go home.


    She gave the driver the location after getting into a taxi. The mobile phone rang before the taxi moved.


    The phone call was made by the teacher supervisor. The results hade out, so she was asked to


    sort out a notice to be sent to all students by noon tomorrow.


    She gave the taxi driver the location, and he made a U-turn and drove in the opposite direction.


    When she arrived at the office, all the teachers were busy sorting out the results. Seeing Nancy,


    Summer walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder unexpectedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thud!


    Nancy dropped the files to the floor. Apparently, she was startled by the sudden pat.


    "That startled you? Since when have you be so timid?" Laughing, Summer put her bag on the


    table and sat down.


    Nancy looked at her, and the corner of her mouth twitched a little. She then bent down and picked up


    the files. "Hurry up. We have a lot of work to do today."


    "All right, let''s get to work!"


    Nancy did not respond. She just gave Summer a perfunctory smile. Her eyes were focused on her


    phone as if she was looking at something.


    Then the silence returned to the office, except for the sound of paper flipping and people breathing.


    Everyone was so busy that they had to have take-out lunch. One of the teachers stretched and turned


    on the TV. "Let''s take a break before getting back to work."


    The teachers turned around, lunch boxes in their hands, watching TV.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Oh, isn''t that Summer? Summer is on TV!"


    Startled, Nancy turned her head and looked.


    Summer was amused by their conversation while eating her lunch. She was just someone ordinary.


    How could she be on TV?


    However, the next second, she heard the TV host''s voice clearly.


    "Parents are more concerned about teachers'' moral qualities following the recent sexual assault


    incident. ording to a newspaper, a female teacher of First Santabaca High School leads an


    improper and immoral life. She frequents bars, flirts with her superior, and her family is addicted to


    gambling. It is said that she has sold her body to marry a rich man... These are photos and information


    from the newspaper

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Summer was utterly surprised to see so many photos o f hers. She didn''t even know when some of


    them were taken.


    The first set of photos were taken outside the bar. Tony Frey, the teacher supervisor, held her close and


    got into the taxi.


    Her cheeks flushed red, and she snuggled in his arms while his chubby handy at her waist.


    Her brows furrowed, and her hands clutched the water ss.


    She never went out with Mr. Frey. The only time they were in the same ce was when all the teachers


    had dinner together.


    So, no doubt Tony must have taken advantage of her while she was drunk.


    The next set of photos showed hering out of the hotel in the early morning, her clothes crumpled,


    her hair disheveled, and her gait a little awkward. One could easily figure what had happened.


    Thest video was of Carlos holding her in his arms and groping her at the Club Nightshade.


    All the teachers in the office looked at Summer with contempt, disgust, and disdain.


    Never had they expected Summer-who looked so innocent on the outside -to be a slutty b*tch behind


    them. They felt disgusting! Summer was aware of how the teachers looked at her. However, she knew


    very well that it would make no difference no matter how much she tried to exin it.


    All she wanted to know was who had taken the photos and which newspaper the TV host was referring


    to.


    Who was targeting her?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    While her thoughts were still wandering, a burst of footsteps hurried in.


    Smack!


    Before she could look up, a hard p fell on her cheek, leaving a tingling and burning sensation.


    And then, rude shrieks and curses followed. "How dare you seduce my husband, you b*tch!¡±


    All Summer could feel was the numbness on the left side of her face. She looked up, and there stood


    Mr. Frey¡¯s wife.


    To avoid further drama, she gritted her teeth swallowed the insult.


    It was a stout woman in her forties who was so angry that the muscles on her face were quivering. Her


    eyes were burning with rage, filled with murderous intent against Summer.


    "I did not seduce Mr. Frey." Summer gently touched the painful side of her face and said it clearly, word


    by word.


    "No? You mean my husband seduced you? You look like a decent woman, but who knows how many


    men have slept with you!¡±


    Mrs. Frey was so acerbic and caustic that the things she said were intolerable to the ear.


    "Of course, I know myself well, but I''m afraid you have no idea what kind of person Mr. Frey really is. I


    feel so sorry for you."


    She chuckled and said it with a lukewarm attitude. M r. Frey-whose father-inw was the school


    principal -had a reputation of being perverted and targeting young female teachers. Mrs. Frey must


    have been kept in the dark.


    "You will never repent, will you? You are such a shameless b*tch! Get those reporters in."


    Mrs. Frey''s voice was shrill like a hen, piercing their eardrums. How dare this b*tchugh at her!


    The reporters immediately rushed in. The next moment, Summer was surrounded by a flood of


    reporters who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Is your private life usually that wild, Ms. Hart?"


    "You are a teacher, and yet your behavior is improper. Do you have the decency to face your


    students?"


    "How many men have you slept with, Ms. Hart? Does your husband-who got you pregnant before


    marriage


    -know about this?¡±


    Teachers had be the subject of heated discussion since that child sexual assault. Hence, no


    reporter would want to miss a headline like this.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The number of reporters crowding the office was so huge that the teachers in the office did not even


    have room to stand.


    But none of the teachers spoke up for Summer either because there were too many reporters present


    or because they were afraid of offending the principal¡¯s daughter.


    And third, they did not know Summer well.


    So they sat on the sidelines to avoid getting themselves into trouble.


    Summer, who was also pushed back by the crowd, was wobbling unsteadily on her feet. Instinctively,


    she protected her abdomen with her hands as she feared that anyone would identally hurt her baby.


    Nancy, standing not far away, saw exactly what Summer was doing. Her white teeth sank deep into her


    lips. 1


    Suddenly, she acted on impulse. Pretending to be unsteady on her feet, she stumbled forward with full


    force.


    And so the reporters standing in front of her were shoved forward without warning.


    As the crowd could not resist the push from behind,


    Summer was knocked to the ground. Her abdomen even hit right onto the corner of the table hard.


    A burst of unspeakable pain came from her abdomen. Her face turned pale in pain. She sat there and


    found herself in such pain that she could not get back to her feet!


    Even so, the reporters had no intention of stopping. They were still pushing, squeezing, and making


    noise.


    The noise filled her head, and she started to feel dizzy. The dizziness and pain were unbearable.


    It was as if the reporters had gone mad. Some of them even identally stepped on the back of


    Summer''s hand.


    Through the gaps in the crowd, Mrs. Frey stared in satisfaction at Summer, who was gasping. She


    wiggled her fat ass and snorted.


    ''Serve you right for acting up in front of me, B*tch!¡¯


    "Get out of the way!" A deep, cold voice suddenly came in.


    The voice was so authoritative that all the reporters stopped in their tracks.


    Looking at the direction of the voice, all of them were stupefied, standing in ce like sculptures.


    ''H-H-He...Wh-Why is he here?''


    Mark in a gray sweater looked a little rushed and tired; his handsome face was covered with frost, his


    eyes cold and his voice menacing.


    "All not moving? Do you want me to repeat what I just said?"


    Mark¡¯s imposing manner was so intimidating that all the reporters did not dare to say anything, let alone


    looking into his eyes. They just backed away quietly to make way for him.


    Who in Santabaca would dare offend Mr. Valentine?


    But what was the rtionship between Summer Hart and Mark Valentine?


    But who dared to ask? Who dared to beard the lion in his den?


    Mark strode quickly towards Summer. His thin lipspressed tightly into a straight line. He bent over


    and held Summer in his arms, very gently.


    Summer was surprised and shocked to see the familiar and beautiful face of the man. Her hands


    gripped his sweater. "Mark..." She whispered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She thought she was hallucinating, but when she touched the warmth of the sweater, her heart grew


    warmer and softer.


    "Yes?"


    His eyes swept across her cheek. It was swollen and pale.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Contrary to Summer''s usual soft pink cheeks, the p mark was too much of an eyesore to Mark.


    Feeling displeased, he suddenly clenched his fist.


    She looked at him, gave him a faint smile, and then turned to the reporters.


    "I have every right to hold you ountable for the harm you have done to me today. Just wait and


    see!"


    Despite her weak breath, she had a determined look o n her face. She gripped the corner of Mark¡¯s


    sweater and nced up at him once she finished her words. Gritting her teeth, she said, "My stomach


    hurts.


    Hospital..."


    Smoldering anger shed from Mark''s eyes. Without hesitation, he strode out.


    When the reporters saw that, they moved their feet, wanting to leave the office. Mr. Valentine was too


    intimidating. They should leave as quickly as possible.


    Nevertheless, Mark paused. He turned around and looked back with icy, cold eyes.


    "Where are you going? We need to talk. From now on, n o one will leave the office...¡± His voice was


    cold.


    In the hospital.


    Summer had been wheeled into the emergency room, and she was still there. Mark leaned his tall body


    against the wall, looking cold and gloomy.


    "Mark, how is Ms. Hart... How is Summer now?¡±


    Jazz rushed to the hospital as soon as he saw the news. He did not even have time to change his work


    clothes. He looked hurried and worried. In the middle of the conversation, the doctor opened the door


    of the operating room and came out. He took off his mask and said, "Mr. Valentine..."


    "How is she?" Mark frowned and stood up immediately.


    "The patient''s condition is fairly stable. Her lower body is bleeding, but fortunately, the impact is not too


    serious. She will recover in a few days."


    "After all," the doctor said, "the patient is pregnant now, so it¡¯s better to be careful."


    Mark turned to look at Jazz. "You go to the ward first. Take care of your sister-inw..."


    Jazz nodded and then asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To take care of something..." He pulled his thin lips; his eyes narrowed slightly.


    After lying in the hospital bed for some time, Summer¡¯s eyelids moved gently. She slowly opened her


    eyes.


    When Jazz saw it, his handsome face lit up with joy. I n his excitement, he held her soft hand tightly in


    his big hands.


    ¡°How''s the baby?" She asked anxiously, panting.


    "The baby is fine. The doctor says you and the baby are all fine. You just need to rest for a few days."


    After a short pause, he asked with worry, "Do you feel any difort? Should we call a doctor?


    Where''s the water? Would you like some?"


    During their time together, he deliberately did not call her Ms. Hart or his sister-inw.


    Summer was relieved that the thing she had been worried about was finally over. Her tense body could


    finally rx.


    She shook her head and coughed ufortably, one after another, dry and hoarse.


    The next second, Jazz¡¯s big hand was on her back, patting her slowly. He asked her carefully, "Does it


    hurt?"


    "I''m fine, Jazz, just a little sore throat. I¡¯m feeling better."


    As she was speaking, her eyes swept around the ward, but she did not find the man. She could not


    help feeling a strong sense of disappointment.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a phone rang. Jazz picked up the phone. It was Yvette.


    "Jazz, could you reach your brother?" Yvette''s tone did not sound very good.


    Jazz could tell it, so he frowned with suspicion. "What happened, Mom?¡±


    "Turn on the TV, and you''ll see. Also, contact your brother and tell him toe home first!"

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Meanwhile, at the Valentine Mansion.


    Amara was sitting on the couch in the living room as she looked around, admiring the expensive


    interior and decorations whilemending the Valentine''s wealth in her head.


    Furrowed brows appeared on Yvette¡¯s defined features as she asked, "I think Summer will be home


    quitete today. How about I phone you when she¡¯s home?"


    "It''s alright. I¡¯m free today anyways. I can wait. Do you have coffee?¡± Amara replied as she continued


    looking around.


    "Get her a cup of coffee," Yvette did not hide her disgust.


    Back at the hospital.


    Jazz felt puzzled as he hung up the call. He then switched the television on to see what was the


    As Summer felt curious as well, she watched the news with him. She saw Mark in his dark grey coat


    facing a group of reporters. With grace and poise, he spoke up.


    "Seeing as she''s mywfully wedded wife, don¡¯t all of you think that the rumors of her seducing those


    men


    are utterly ridiculous? To the publishers who reported this, do you guys think that those men are on par


    with me?"


    All the reporters were silent as they looked among themselves.


    Everyone there knew that no woman in Santabaca with the right mind would give up Mr. Valentine and


    g o for other men.


    No man could everpare to him. It was impossible.


    What had shocked the reporters more was hearing that Mr. Valentine was married. They were all


    curious about one thing: when did he get married?


    Eventually, a bold reporter had finally asked the million-dor question, "Excuse me, Mr. Valentine.


    Could you let us know when exactly did you get married and where the wedding was held?¡±


    Mark furrowed his brows. His unrivaled power and charisma were emitted through his deep and solemn


    voice as he spoke up.


    "The press conference regarding my marriage will be held soon without a say. What¡¯s important today


    is about the rumors, and I will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly and uncover the one who had


    leaked the pictures and videos!"


    Right after, the television was switched off. Falling into a daze, Summer was overwhelmed with


    thoughts and emotions.


    ''So, this is what it feels like to be protected and assured that everything is going to be okay just


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    because there''s someone by your side,'' she thought.


    But as she reyed what he had said to the reporters i n her mind, she felt her brows twitch in


    annoyance.


    "Seeing as she¡¯s mywfully wedded wife, don''t all of you think that the rumours of her seducing those


    men are utterly ridiculous? To the publishers who reported this, do you guys think that those men are


    on par with me?"


    She thought no one other than Mark could have the guts or power to say something so bold that was


    also undeniable for anyone.


    Back at the office at school.


    All of the reporters had stopped recording. Mark turned around and nced solemnly at the reporter


    closest to him. He demanded, "Show me what you''ve recorded from the beginning."


    Not daring to say anything, the reporter quietly switched on his camcorder and showed Mark what he


    shot from them barging into the office onwards.


    Nancy''s heart pounded in her chest anxiously. She was worried that Mark would find out something


    unfavorable to her from the recordings.


    Feeling extremely nervous, she bawled her hands into fists unconsciously as she watched the


    recording.


    She thought she was in luck as her actions looked natural and weren''t too obvious. She reassured


    herself, ''Surely nobody would notice anything off.'' ''Plus, many people were pushing around. Nobody


    could possibly know who was the one who started it.¡¯ She felt relieved as she watched on.


    The reporter switched it off after they were done.


    Mark was quiet when his eyes swept over everyone. H e then got up and walked towards the door.


    As he passed by Mrs. Frey, he stopped in his tracks. The look in his eyes was cold as he shot daggers


    at her. She felt as though his gaze had pierced through her.


    There was almost a pin drop silence in the room. Her previous arrogant demeanor was swept away as


    she kept her head low, not daring to look into his eyes.


    She felt her legs wobble and almost fall over after he left with his piercing gaze.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    As Mark entered the ward, Jazz got up from his seat o n the couch and walked over to him, "Hey, mom


    called and asked you to head home."


    Summer, lying on the bed, flipped over to face them as she heard Jazz speak up.


    "Okay," Mark answered nonchntly. He shifted his eyes to Summer, and his gazended on the red


    patch on her cheek.


    "I, too, want to head back," she said as she sat up.


    She figured their parents might be in a big shock and overwhelmed with worry after hearing about the


    Retracting his gaze on her, Mark asked Jazz, "What did the doctor say?"


    "He told me to take extra care, but I still can walk about!" She rushed to answer before Jazz could.


    Getting off the bed carefully, Summer tried to walk as she took small steps forward after Jazz went out


    of the room to get her discharge procedures done.


    Mark¡¯s brows furrowed as he watched her. He walked towards her, and she was carried bridal style in


    his arms.


    As she stared up at him and gazed at his chiseled features, her feeling of surprise had been reced


    with butterflies fluttering in her stomach, and she felt her cheeks heating up. Being truthful to her heart,


    she leaned in his warmth quietly while her lips curled into a soft smile.


    His gaze shifted downwards as he nced at her. He silently hummed to himself as he realized she


    was enjoying his warmth.


    From behind, Jazz watched them, feeling a lump forming in his throat. Shifting his gaze bitterly, he


    looked away.


    As they stepped into the Valentine Mansion, Summer froze when she saw Amara on the couch. She


    knitted her brows and wondered why Amara was there.


    Meanwhile, Mark was fixated on the gracefuldy who stood behind the couch. His expression


    changed, and his eyes had a swirl of emotion as he clenched his fists.


    Upon seeing thedy, Jazz froze as well. He was curious as to when she returned to their mansion.


    Summer did not notice Mark''s change in expression a s all of her attention was on Amara.


    In a short while, Mark regained hisposure, and his eyes held their usual coldness. No one could


    have ever caught the sh of emotions his eyes reflected a while ago.


    As her gaze shifted past Amara, Summer noticed thedy the brothers were surprised to see. From the


    looks of her appearance, thedy looked young and was probably in herte twenties.


    Thedy turned around when she heard footsteps entering the room, and her features had surprised


    Summer.


    ''She''s gorgeous! I have never seen such a wless-looking person,'' Summer gasped to herself.


    She had a small V-shaped face, brows beautifully shaped with rounded arches, clear almond-shaped


    eyes, and a pair of small plump lips. ck luscious locks framed her face and cascaded down around


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    her shoulders. She could even y as Aphrodite or any goddess from the ancient mythologies.


    Even though she was only dressed simply with a ck down jacket, she still radiated elegance and


    gracefulness.


    Speaking up, Jazz finally broke the silence, "Aunt Rainie, when did you return?"


    ''Since aunt Rainie is back, then surely brother would...'' He thought to himself.


    Summer felt a bit puzzled when Jazz addressed thedy as their aunt.


    She was shocked as she thought, ''He called her aunt Rainie, so she''s their aunt? How could she be


    their aunt when she looks so young!'' "Just a bit earlier than you guys. Oh, you must be Summer.


    Right?" her voice sounded melodic as she replied. It was gentle and graceful.


    Mark''s well-defined face and dark eyes looked emotionless, and his expression gave away nothing at


    all.


    He gazed at Raine as he moved his lips to answer, " Yeah..."


    With lips curling up into a soft smile, Rained walked towards them and looked at Summer as she


    Summer was taken aback and didn''t know how to respond. Coughing slightly to ease the awkwardness


    she felt, she replied, "You look beautiful as well, aunt Raine."


    It was strange for Summer to address someone so young as her aunt.


    "That''s really kind of you to say, Summer. Thank you. I''ll be heading back to the kitchen now and check


    if the food is ready. You guys can sit and chat first."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    With a smile, Raine turned and went to the kitchen.


    Stepping towards the couch, Mark put Summer down. His eyes narrowed in thought as he went up the


    stairs while taking off his coat.


    Both Raine and Mark had acted too casually towards each other, and Jazz could not tell what they truly


    felt.


    He cracked his head as he wondered, ''What was truly i n aunt Raine''s thoughts at that moment? What


    did brother truly feel just now?''


    Only when Mark had gone out of her field of vision and entered his room did Amara stop staring at


    him.'' He is too mesmerizing!'' She thought.


    In Amara''s eyes, he was charming from head to toe, and one nce was enough to make her swoon


    and fall for him.


    In the kitchen.


    Raine stood in the corner of the kitchen, holding a palm against her chest. Her heart was pounding


    uncontrobly, and she tried to calm her erratic breathing.


    It was inevitable. They had finally met after three long years, after all. Unlike how she had reacted


    before, her heart could not remain calm.


    "Why are you here?" Summer questioned Amara with a n impatient tone.


    After the bad experiences she had with Amara, Summer could not tolerate her anymore.


    "Can''t Ie to visit you? I''m your family, yet I have to find out you have gotten married through the


    news! D o you even see me as your sister-inw?"


    The eyeliner on the corners of her eye lifted upwards a s well when Amara rolled her eyes. Feeling


    envious of Summer, she huffed angrily.


    Amara scolded in her head, ''What filthy stunt did she pull to havended a marriage with such a


    powerful man like Mark Valentine?''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ''Life is just so unfair! I''m much prettier than her!¡¯


    In a heartbeat, Summer replied without hesitating," Nope."


    "You little-" Amara raged furiously as she thought, ''If I didn¡¯t have to ask for a favor, I would have


    pped this b*tch already!¡¯


    "You''re looking down on my kind of people now that you''ve married into a rich family, aren''t you? I


    guess you''re just like the others who look down on the poor."


    Summer scoffed as she looked at Amara, "I''m just looking down on you."


    Amara would have exploded and cussed at summer if i t were other days, but she could only endure


    and


    control her rage for now.


    As if on cue, Raine went over to them and patted Jazz on the shoulder as she asked, "Jazz, could you


    head up and let them know that dinner is ready?¡±


    After giving an okay to his aunt, he went up to the rooms. His steps were light and quick.


    Raine sat next to Summer as she asked in a gentle tone, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Nodding, Summer replied, "Yeah, I do."


    As they were having a small chat, some of the Valentine family members hade downstairs. With


    slightly wet and tousled hair, Mark was dressed i n a ck V-necked sweater matched with grey


    sweatpants. He looked rxed andfy.


    Following behind him was Yvette, with her delicate makeup enhancing her features. However, she did


    not seem too happy.


    Summer furrowed her brows when Amara did not make any motions to leave and ushered, "Don''t you


    have some matters to tend to? You should leave."


    Raine smiled as she spoke up softly, "Since dinner is ready, why don''t you stay and eat with us before


    leaving?" Amara quickly agreed before shooting a re to Summer, "Sure."


    As they all sat around the dining table, Yvette spotted Amara in the corners of her eyes. Immediately,


    Yvette lost her appetite.


    "Hey mom, where''s grandpa?" Jazz asked after ncing around.


    "Uncle Marsh had invited him to meet up for a hit," Yvette answered. When her gazended on him,


    her brows knitted as she continued, "What is that you¡¯re wearing?"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Jazz froze as he remembered that he was still in his work uniform. With his eyes crinkling, he tried to


    gloss over her question, "Do I look too attractive to the point that you can''t tear your gaze off me?"


    "I can see oil stains on your shirt. Go and get changed,¡± Yvette replied without thinking much into it.


    With a yful smile, Jazz got up from his seat. He winked towards Raine behind Yvette''s back as a


    signal to Raine, so she would help him hide the truth from his mom.


    She nodded as she got the message. She waved him off to urge him to get dressed quickly.


    "Raine, didn''t you say you wereing back home with your fiance?" Yvette asked before taking a few


    sips of her soup.


    "He still has to finish up some work before heading here. You''ll get to meet him for sure. I have some


    pictures of him. Would you like to see them?"


    Looking at Yvette, Raine raised her head as she replied while filling up the other bowls.


    "Sure, let''s see them. I''m sure that, for someone who could steal your heart, he must be special and


    incredibly charming,¡± Yvette smiled as she said.


    "I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s incredibly charming. He''s the same as any regr person-it is not like he has an


    extra set of eyes or lips."


    Raine replied as she fished out her phone. The wallpaper on the lock screen of her phone was a man


    with his arms around her shoulder. They were standing under a big tree.


    The man''s face was defined and framed with thick brows and bright eyes. His eyes held a certain


    gentleness.


    "He looks charming indeed. You always have such a good eye for men. Mark,e look," Yvette said


    as she purposely passed the phone over to tease his response.


    Mark looked nonchnt as his gaze fell on the screen. He took a few glimpses before saying, "He''s not


    bad."


    "I think so too," Yvette agreed cheerfully. As she thought of something, her expressions then turned


    solemn. Facing Summer, she questioned her, "What''s going on with today''s news?"


    Summer, who tried toy low and kept silent all the while, felt stunned when she was cued. "I''ve


    already started the investigations on that matter," a deep voice spoke up before she could reply.


    Yvette cast a doubtful nce towards Summer as she heard his reply and said, "I hope what the news


    reported isn¡¯t the truth."


    It was clear to Summer that Yvette''s reply was directed to her.


    Without giving a care to the slightly tense atmosphere, Amara shamelessly asked, "Seeing as it''s


    getting prettyte, could I spend the night here?"


    "Don''t you have other urgent matters to tend to?" Gritting her teeth, Summer bit out her words.


    "Who told you so? It''s snowing, and there are no cabs around here. Can''t I stay for a night?"


    Hearing Amara''s reasoning to that extent, Yvette had n o other option but to let her stay for the night.


    She was worried that the rumors-which could harm the Valentine''s name-would spread if they were to


    turn her down.


    Yvette would hate it for that to happen to the Valentines, so she quickly ordered the maids to tidy u p a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    guest room.


    After dinner, Yvette went to her room straight as the others stayed downstairs. She couldn''t bear to see


    Amara, Summer, and even Raine any longer.


    During dinner, she tried to see if there was anything off as she observed Mark and Raine, but it seemed


    that both of them looked fine and calm even.


    Mark¡¯s expression gave nothing away, and she couldn¡¯t tell what he had in mind despite him being her


    son.


    Feeling worried for him, she won''t give up that easily.


    As Summer was not feeling well, she could only take small steps walking up the stairs to her room and


    away from Amara, whom she didn''t want to be near.


    Mark''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw her, and h e walked towards her and lifted her in a bridal


    carry just like he did at the hospital.


    Sitting in the living room, Raine seemed to nce nonchntly at his back as he walked away. Her


    eyes carried a faint glimpse of sorrow.


    After bidding goodnight to Amara, Raine too left to her room.


    Amara was then left alone in the living room. She crossed her legs as she sunk into the sofa while


    having a cup of coffee and a te of freshly cut fruits i n front of her. Her demeanor was as if she was


    the owner of that ce.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    In the room.


    As she sat and rested on her bed, her mind was racing with thoughts of the news reported. When she


    caught a glimpse of the man on the sofa, her gaze and attention lingered on him.


    As he was looking through some work documents, the sleeves of his sweater were folded up, showing


    his toned and muscr arms. His eyes were squinting slightly as he read; he wrote meticulously with a


    pen i n his left hand.


    ''We''ve been together for quite some time, but I''ve only noticed that he''s a leftie,'' she thought while


    admiring him unconsciously.


    "How long are you going to stare, Mrs. Valentine?¡± He asked as he kept his head down, only lifting his


    brows.


    Embarrassed that she was caught red-handed, she gave a slight cough as she changed the topic, "I


    think there''s something strange regarding what happened today¡ªthe news about me, I mean."


    "Go on," he replied with a slightly higher pitch, signaling her to continue her spections.


    "I think this was someone''s set up to defame me, and I have a feeling that person is someone close to


    me,"


    Summer exined.


    She believed that a stranger would not harm her out of the blue.


    Judging from the photos and videos leaked to the press, she was certain that the person who set her


    up was someone she knew. ''How else could they retrieve those pictures of me?'' She reasoned in her


    head.


    Suddenly, she hit her leg as she thought she had it figured out. She guessed, "Could it be Mrs. Frey?"


    He looked up from reading and into her eyes for a moment before asking, "For what reason?"


    "Well, it could be because she was furious with me. In the two urrences that she came and visited


    Mr. Frey at school, she had seen him buying coffee for me coincidentally. So, she probably hired


    someone to follow me and took those pictures and videos sent to the publishers. After reasoning from


    everything that has happened before, I think this is the best possible motive of all."


    With lips curled into a faint smile and as if speaking from experience, Mark replied knowingly,"


    Sometimes, what you think is the most reasonable may not even be any close to the truth."


    Although he was somewhat indirect, she knew that they were not on the same page. So, she asked,


    "Then, who do you think could be the culprit?''


    "The results from the investigations will be out tomorrow," he simply stated before picking up the pen


    again.


    Rolling her eyes at him, she knew that was a sign that he was not going to continue the discussion any


    further.


    Shey on the bed, feeling exhausted from a long and rough day. Closing her eyes, she sulkily but


    softly bid him goodnight.


    "Good night, Mr. Valentine."


    Her voice was as soft as a down feather. With his deep voice, he bid as he nced at her willowy


    figure.


    After a long while, it was silent with only their soft sounds of breathing in the room.


    With steady breaths and light snores, Summer was deep asleep on the bed.


    Putting down his pen, with his slender fingers, Mark pressed on his temples as he lightly massaged


    them. Following after, he stood up and went to look out the window.


    The night was dark with snow falling heavily, and every surface the snow touched was coated with


    white.


    Just like the night sky, his eyes were dark, and they looked like a pair of bottomless ck pools.


    Later, he took out a cigarette and lit it up. Smoke wafted around him as it drifted upwards and away. H


    e looked alluring with his left eye half-squinted from the smoke.


    "Raine..."


    After holding it in for so long, he finally muttered her name as it faded away into the dark.


    His mind felt as if it was shrouded in a dark mist that no one could ever see through and figure out.


    The next morning.


    Opening her eyes, Summer turned and grabbed her phone on the nightstand to check the time. It was


    7:00 am.


    The other side of the bed was empty, and it felt cold to the touch. ''He has left for quite a while, I see,¡¯


    she thought to herself.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After giving a little stretch, she got up from bed. The pain in her abdomen had subsided, and she felt


    much betterpared to the day before.


    Just as she stepped out from the washroom after cleaning up, the door was pushed open, and a man


    dressed in regr sportswear came into the room.


    "Good Morning, Mr. Valentine,¡± she greeted as her eyes crinkled into a smile.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Taking a nce at his wristwatch, faint brow furrows appeared on Mark''s chiseled face. "Good


    morning, give me five minutes,¡± he said, lifting his head.


    Immediately right after, he strode to the bathroom.


    Mark stepped out right on cue in about five minutes, dressing in a wlessly tailored suit that


    entuated his build and poise. "Let''s go."


    Startled slightly, Summer asked, "Where to?"


    "The results are ready today." Mark''s voice deepened when he saw her looking at him in bewilderment.


    Summer was surprised and thought, ''So soon?¡¯ but it was good news as she could finally get to know


    who was behind the setup.


    As the ck Land Rover drove to their destination, she gazed outside, feeling bored.


    Suddenly, someone familiar by the road caught her eye. She furrowed her brows and asked, "Isn¡¯t


    that... your aunt?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Without uttering a word, he shot a nce and narrowed his eyes. Then, the car pulled over at the side


    of the road.


    Raine was forced to halt in her tracks, seeing as her path was blocked off. Lifting her head, she smiled


    and


    greeted them gently, "Hello there, Summer, Mark.¡±


    "Where are you heading to?"


    "The municipal office, I need to get some documents."


    "Then we¡¯re headed in the same direction. Let''s go together, aunty," Summer insisted as she opened


    the car door.


    Raine sat in the back seat, and the journey went on in silence as nobody spoke.


    They passed by a cafe, and Summer asked to pull over since they did not have breakfast and she got


    hungry.


    With a smile, Mark invited Raine, "Surely you haven''t eaten as well, let¡¯s go together."


    The cafe had a serene ambiance with rxing music ying in the background. It felt cozy and


    peaceful.


    Summer had ced quite a few orders: orange juice, baguettes, sd, and a bowl of mashed


    potatoes.


    Meanwhile, Raine had gotten a cup of juice and a freshly baked bun.


    Summer nced over to Mark and saw him having his mushroom soup slowly with grace.


    ''Having such a big frame but only eating so little,'' she thought to herself.


    Furrowing her brows, she pushed her te of baguettes to him. Before he could say anything, Raine


    spoke up, "Mark usually has his baguettes with brie."


    "Oh, then take this instead." Summer gave him her bowl of mashed potatoes.


    "He only eats the ones mashed with red potatoes," Raine spoke up again.


    "What about sd then? It''s just mixed vegetables."


    "He doesn''t fancy baby carrots..."


    Upon hearing so, Summer eyed Mark and raised her brows, saying, "How did you end up having such


    a tall frame when you''re so picky?¡±


    Chuckling, Raine exined, "It''s nothing unusual.


    Everyone just has their own preferences."


    Seemingly as if he was not the topic of the discussion, he took a quick glimpse at the food Summer


    ordered and knocked on the table with his index finger curled. "Eat quickly," he prompted.


    "Are we in a rush?"


    "What makes you ask?" asked Mark with his eyebrow raised to Summer. Never once did he spare a


    nce to Raine.


    "Don''t you know that it''s rude to rush someone when they''re eating?"


    The corner of his lips twitched upwards, and with a hint of curiosity in his tone, he asked, "Oh? I didn''t


    know. Mind telling me who said so?"


    Summer actually gave it a thought for a moment, but she couldn''te up with an answer.


    Embarrassed, her cheeks reddened, and she cleared her throat with a light cough. Then, she quietly


    finished up her breakfast without saying anything further.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    "You¡¯re an educator, yet you don''t have the answer for the question you''ve asked," pausing, he shifted


    a bit in his seat and fixed his posture as he continued, "you still have much to learn and improve on,


    don¡¯t you think so, my wife?"


    Summer was rendered speechless.


    ''He called me his wife so publicly...,'' feeling surprised, she thought.


    Despite feeling a pang of pain, Raine still stered a soft smile on her face. No one except for herself


    could tell how much her heart hurts at that moment.


    ''He didn¡¯t even spare me a single nce ever since I''ve returned,'' she thought bitterly. 1


    ''And yet they look so happy and blissful interacting with each other.''


    After breakfast, Raine had insisted on taking a cab to the municipal office as she had imed that it


    was not that far away.


    Since she seemed persistent in going by herself, Summer did not press her to stay any further, and


    after they bid their farewells, Raine left.


    She had worn a ck cardigan paired with a long frilly skirt, and it swayed as she walked. As though


    she came out of a painting, she looked beautiful and divine.


    Summer admired Raine while watching her walk off, and she thought to herself, ''Never have I seen


    someone so gorgeous even while they''re just walking.''


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As they drove to their destination, Summer looked around, and the roads seem familiar to her. Feeling


    something was amiss, she asked Mark, "Why are we heading to my parents'' house?¡±


    "You will find outter," he simply replied without saying much. Having parked their car, they went


    ahead to the apartment.


    Keeping silent, she followed closely behind him as her heart filled with worry and doubt.


    Passing by the third floor, Mark continued to climb up the stairs to the fourth floor, which left Summer


    feeling puzzled as her parents'' house was on the third floor.


    ''We¡¯re going to the fourth floor?'' she thought quizzically.


    Recollecting that Mark has brought her here to confront the person behind her setup, she then realized


    there was someone she knew who lived on the fourth floor-her best friend, Nancy.


    Her heart started to pound as she thought about it. Her footsteps quickened as she caught up to him


    and grabbed the corners of his shirt. Feeling distressed, she asked, "Are you sure? Do you have


    proof?"


    "What do you think?¡± he questioned her.


    She looked into his eyes and clenched her fists. Then, she walked past him straight to Nancy''s front


    door.


    Summer easily pushed the door open as it wasn¡¯t locked. As she stepped into Nancy''s home, she saw


    her packing her bags and suitcases.


    With Nancy''s back facing her, she asked, "Where are you going?"


    Nancy jolted upon hearing her voice. She tried to ease her nerves before turning to face her friend with


    a look of feigned worry stered on her face.


    "Why are you here? Are you feeling alright? I was so worried about you that day!"


    Summer watched Nancy coldly as she spoke and asked, "Were you?"


    "Of course!"


    Nancy sounded sincere, but her eyes did not meet Summer''s. Her head hung low as she gave


    Summer a onceover.


    When she spotted a familiar, tall, and toned silhouette by the door, her face drained of color, and as if


    she got struck by lightning, her body became numb and froze i n ce.


    Mark had remained outside waiting by the door nonchntly.


    Summer pushed away Nancy''s hold on her hands when she saw the change in her expressions. She


    demanded, "So what made you do it? Tell me, right now."


    Nancy smirked, and in a sarcastic tone, she scorned Summer, "Why don''t you think what you have


    done? That will solve your mystery.¡±


    "Is it because I lied about you that one time?¡± Summer asked as that was the only time she wronged


    Nancy.


    Since everything is exposed, there was no need for Nancy to hide the truth any longer.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Nancy nodded her head as she said, "That was just one of the many reasons."


    Taking a deep breath, Summer thought, ''There is still more?! Just how displeased is she with me?''


    "Do you know what I hate most about you? Even though our appearances and capabilities are on par,


    all the acknowledgments andpliments would surely go to you. No matter how much I do or how


    hard I try to be better, I would receive none of those, but that was still fine to me until you lied and hid


    the truth from me. That was thest straw."


    Sitting on the sofa, she sneered as she continued her rant, "I saw you as my closest friend. In the times


    when you were in a pinch, when have I not been there for you?"


    Whenever Summer had asked for her help, Nancy would be there, and she had helped Summer plenty.


    When Summer could not go for sses, she had filled i n for her sses.


    When Summer did not have a ce to stay, she gave summer her contacts and even took days off


    from work to help her clean her new ce.


    "I was having a major crisis, and I had even begged


    you for help, but all you did was lie in my face even though you were capable of helping me! Am I just a


    joke to you, Summer Hart?!"


    Other than that, what made Nancy feel the most upset and embarrassed was how Mark did not even


    spare her a single nce when she threw herself at him.


    She had swallowed all the remaining pride she had left and tried to seduce him, yet what she got in


    return were shame and humiliation.


    ''Perhaps in his eyes, women like me are seen as trash but just what is it that Summer has that I don''t?¡¯


    Nancy thought bitterly.


    It seems Summer did not truly understand her best friend after all. All this while, she did not know


    Nancy had harbored all those grudges against her.


    She tried to exin, "I told you, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. It wasplicated, and there were


    someplications back then!"


    As if she heard something hrious, Nancy cackled loudly. She said, "You were getting married to the


    director of the most powerfulpany in Santabaca, yet you say there wereplications? Or are you


    trying to unt, or is it simply just to trigger me?"


    Hearing so, Summer replied sullenly.


    "We have been friends for three years, and I thought w e understood each other well. I guess


    everything I thought we had was one-sided, and it was all just a joke. If you can''t understand where I''m


    She continued, "From this moment on, we are no longer friends, but I have to let you know one thing. I


    a m certain that I haven''t done or sacrificed any less for you back in the days."


    Summer felt that it was meaningless to pinpoint and list every single time or thing she had done for


    Nancy, such as helping Nancy pay for her tuition fees for 2 years and her brother''s.


    If Summer were to bring up these favors, she knew Nancy could not take it based on her understanding


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    of Nancy''s prideful personality. Nancy¡¯s pride would not be able to take it, and she would overthink and


    "Since you''ve always thought of me as a hindrance who snatched your spotlight, today onwards, I will


    stay as far as I can from you, so you can have the chance to shine and get all the acknowledgments


    and attention you have always wanted. However..."


    Summer paused as she stepped forward and raised her hand.


    Smack.


    She gave Nancy a hard p on her cheek and continued her words sternly.


    "This p is for what you have done to hurt me. You know what you did."


    Immediately after, she turned on her heel and strode out the house without sparing a nce to Nancy.


    She paused as she passed by the third floor. She turned to face Mark as she told him, "I''m going to


    visit my parents for a bit."


    He nced at her. She looked calm, but her pale cheeks remained flushed as her eyes glinted with


    emotion, making her appear alluring, and he was almost tempted to caress her cheek.


    "Okay," he replied as he gazed into her eyes, and after checking the time, he said, "I''ll head to the


    office for some work."


    Speaking up, she answered, "Drive safe and take care."


    She watched as he left, and only when his lean figure was out of sight did she turn on her heel and


    headed towards her parents¡¯ house.


    Amara had answered the door, and immediately, Summer¡¯s face darkened as she asked, "Why are you


    here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? This is my home too. Where else should I be if not here?¡± Amara refuted as she


    did her manicure, the smell of her nail polish horrid.


    Walking past her, Summer went directly to her dad''s room and asked him, "Dad, why is she here?


    Have you forgotten what you and mom had promised me before?"

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Solomon sipped on some tea before sighing as he heard Summer''sint and exined, "She


    came t o us and said she had no ce to stay. Plus, she has promised never to repeat that mistake.


    We can''t possibly chase her out; she''s family after all."


    "How can you believe anything she spews? Do you not recall what she had done caused us?" she felt


    furious talking about her as she continued, ¡°You guys are just too soft-hearted, and she is clearly taking


    advantage o f that!"


    "I guess the older we age, the morepassion we have for other people. You will understand when


    you''re our age," Solomon said as he adjusted his sses before massaging his legs.


    She took a deep breath before saying, "Well, what I do understand and know now is that she¡¯s just like


    an annoying piece of gum. No matter how hard we try to pluck her out of our hair, she remains tangled


    in it."


    Summer knew that her hatred alone would not help at all. As long as her parents condoned Amara''s


    behaviors, even if Summer were to chase her out, her parents would pick her up afterward.


    She felt exhausted for having to deal with Amara''s drama to no end. ''We''re back to square one, again,''


    she


    thought despairingly.


    Solomon swiftly changed the topic and asked, "What''s the progress of the case you¡¯re dealing with


    now?"


    "It''s resolved," she replied simply without going into details as she did not want to talk or think about it


    ever again.


    "That''s a relief! Well then, let''s watch some TV together to cheer up. There''s a basketballpetition


    going on today."


    He patted her shoulder while smiling at her dotingly a s he pulled her to the living room. They sat close


    together on the sofa.


    As soon as the TV was switched on, Mark appeared on the screen. He looked stunning, and his charm


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    radiated as he sat on a maroon couch in the set.


    He was interviewed by some reporters. Summer reached out and snatched the remote from her dad''s


    hand. She turned up the volume.


    "We''re all so very curious as to when you actually got married, Mr. Valentine. And how was it that no


    one caught wind of the news?¡± the host of the show smiled as he asked.


    Mark was leaning slightly into the couch as he crossed his legs gracefully. His chiseled features


    showed no shifts in his expression as he merely curled up his lips into a half-smile. His deep voice


    resonated.


    "It''s new to me that such interest and attention was given to my marriage. Since I''ve mentioned having


    a press conference to publicize the details, why not we make it a banquet and have it tomorrow night


    then? It''ll be held at Paragon hotel. My wife and I will be there to attend to your questions. Hope


    everyone enjoys themselves tomorrow."


    "This surely is news worth looking forward to! Plus, this will be the first time you''re attending a public


    event with your wife ever since getting married. Next, on behalf of the crew, I would like to take this


    chance here to thank you, Mr. Valentine, for joining our interview session today and also congratte


    you on your marriage. We wish you a long and blissful marriage, and may we hear good news from you


    soon."


    He nodded slightly and smiled as he thanked the host.


    Summer had snapped back into reality when the interview ended. She threw the remote aside and


    went to the balcony, dialing his number.


    After a while, the call was connected, and the sounds o f footsteps could be heard. It sounded like Mark


    was stepping out of the set, and she could hear him greeting and bidding farewell to the people around.


    "Would you care to exin what you meant in that interview just now?"


    "I meant what I said. You and I will be attending the banquet at the Paragon Hotel tomorrow night,


    literally."


    After taking a deep breath, she mocked yfully, "We were together two hours ago, and you could''ve


    easily told me. It''s just a single sentence with a few words. D o you have a word limit for a day''s speech


    or something?¡±


    "I only thought of it during the interview. Since you already found out, I don''t have to fill you in again.


    I''ve got to attend a meeting now, bye."


    Summer could tell that he was busy with work. As he was talking to her on the phone, voices of him


    and his secretary could be heard in the background asionally as he ordered the secretary to retrieve


    documents. She could also hear him discussing work-rted matters such as business negotiations


    with his secretary.


    Summer was speechless as the call hung up.


    When she went back into the living room, Daisy returned from the market and prepped some


    vegetables she bought. Pretending to be a goody-two-shoes, Amara sat near her mom and helped in


    prepping. Summer could hear them muttering as they chatted on and off with each other.


    Daisy halted her movements as she noticed her daughter walking by and asked, "I heard that you and


    Mark are hosting a banquet tomorrow night at Paragon Hotel?"


    "Apparently. I have just found out as well. What about i t, mom?"


    Instantaneously, Amaia ced the stalk of vegetable she had in her hands down on the table and


    swiftly began massaging Daisy as she kneaded her back while she said, "I''m counting on you, mom!"


    She headed to the washroom while humming delightedly right after. Summer eyed her for a moment


    before facing Daisy as she asked, "Mom, what did she ask you to do?"


    "She asked me to request some invitation cards from you-she wants to go to the banquet."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Summer spoke immediately, "I don''t have any.¡±


    Hearing so, Daisy pressed on, "Then do you know how t o get them? Maybe you can get some for her.¡±


    "Mom, why are you even putting up with her?"


    "I''m not. It''s just that you know how she is. If you don''t get it for her, she might take it upon herself and


    possibly cause a big fuss at the banquet. And, all the guests attending are either notable figures or of


    the ruling ss in Santabaca; I can''t bear to see her put m y precious daughter in a humiliating


    situation."


    Daisy reasoned as she lowered down her voice, forcing Amara out of earshot.


    Solomon also agreed, "Yeah. Knowing her, she would surely cause a scene tomorrow at the hotel. Just


    get some for her."


    Summer felt an intense headache forming; it was as if her head was about to explode, and her chest


    burned with rage whenever she had to deal with anything Amara-rted.


    Amara peeked her head out from the washroom. Calling out to Summer, she obnoxiously asked,


    "Could you also send someone to get me a dress for the banquet? I don''t think I have anything suitable


    for the


    asion."


    Without sparing her a reply, Summer''s gaze was icy-cold as she stared at Amara.


    Feeling slightly apprehensive and perhaps embarrassed from Summer''s intense gaze, she hmphed


    and mumbled, ¡°What''s the big deal? Fine if you don¡¯t want to then!"


    Summer stayed at her parents'' for quite a while and only headed back to the Valentine mansion around


    8:0 0 pm. However, no one was home other than the housekeepers.


    She trudged to her room and fell onto the bed. She sighed, thinking, ''Nothing has been going my way


    for the past few days.'' Then, after lying in frustration for about half an hour, she slowly dozed off.


    Mark had been returning homete recently, and it was gettingter day by day.


    And it had be habitual for Summer to leave amp on for him in the room.


    Unbuttoning his dress shirt, Mark sat on the sofa. He was still dealing with the pile of documents


    stacked i n front of him.


    Sounds of footsteps were heard as Raine stepped into the living room. She quickly caught sight of the


    gorgeous figure seated on the sofa.


    We are finally alone with one another, but I didn''t expect it to feel this awkward,'' she thought. 1


    She debated in her head, ''I can¡¯t pretend that I did not see him. That¡¯s just wrong and impolite. But


    what should I even say to him? Hi?''


    She stood still for a moment before smiling and speaking up. She asked politely, "Have you had dinner,


    Mark?"


    "Mhmm," he answered simply without putting down his pen nor lifting his head.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I was going to make some coffee. Do you want some?"


    His lips moved as he replied inly and directly, "No."


    She felt a pang of pain in her chest, and she turned away, heading towards the kitchen. Unbeknownst


    to her, her wallet fell out from the pocket of her coat.


    She hadn''t realized it, and it was left on the ground.


    Leaning against the cold tiled wall of the kitchen, she felt her heart cold and numb from the way he had


    treated her. She reminded herself, ''This is how he should act. This is what I have wanted.''


    Like a gentleman, he was polite, respectful, and friendly but only up to a certain extent that distanced


    himself from others he wasn''t close to.


    But when he had treated her with such attitudes, she couldn''t help but feel dejected and heartbroken.


    ¡®This isn''t fair...'' she thought bitterly.


    She tried to push those feelings away as she started brewing her coffee. Remembering that she had a


    few missed calls, she felt around her pockets for her phone.


    Feeling around the pockets on her coat, she couldn''t find her wallet. She furrowed her brows as she


    began searching around the kitchen.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    "Looking for this?¡± Mark appeared in the kitchen and asked. He held the wallet in his right while holding


    a lit cigarette in between his fingers on his left.


    Raine froze and then nodded her head slowly. She smiled as she said, "You found it. I was looking for it


    around this small area but to no avail. I thought I had lost it."


    Acting nonchnt, he leaned over the door and flicked off the ashes of the cigarette, but his eyes were


    deep with emotion as he asked, "Don''t you have something to exin to me?"


    "What? I don''t get what you''re saying,¡± she answered, feigning calm even though she had panicked


    slightly.


    He moved his hands as his slender fingers pulled out a picture hidden within the wallet as he blew out


    a puff of smoke.


    The photo was small, but it was clear enough to pick u p a man and a woman hugging intimately in it.


    The man was none other than Mark himself, while the woman was Raine.


    He strode towards her and held her against the door. With their bodies almost pressing closely


    together, he said with his voice sounding deep, "Didn¡¯t you say we


    should cut up all ties with each otherpletely? Why are you still keeping this picture here, hmm?"


    As she did not dare to look into his deep orbs, Raine turned her head and looked away while huffing


    slightly.


    He opened his arms, and she was pinned between the door and his huge toned frame. He smirked as


    he teasingly asked, "Is it because you can''t forget about m e, or did you miss me, hmm, auntie?"


    "Neither!" she eximed as she shook her head and clenched her fist.


    "Neither, huh?" he repeated as he lifted a finger under her chin. His eyes were half-lidded as he asked,


    "Why don''t we find out then?"


    Without waiting for a reply, he closed the gap between them and kissed her right after.


    Raine struggled with her might as she tried pushing against hisrge frame. When she finally pushed


    him off her, she heaved, taking quick breaths before eximing in an unusually calm manner.


    "What we had is over! We are done! So stop trying to tease me or gauge my feelings and what not


    purposefully!¡±


    Hearing her deration, he chuckled sarcastically. His voice sounded cold without any hint of warmth


    as he replied, "You think I''m the one who''s teasing, huh?" "Hah!" he scoffed. Holding onto her chin


    tightly, he looked at her with rage. It was as though he were about to strangle and kill her.


    "Back then, you had the guts to flee to America. And for the past three years, you hid from me. Since


    you''ve already decided to run and hide, why didn''t you stick t o it forever? Why are you showing up


    again after three years and reminding my wife about my likes and dislikes or my taste in food is like?


    You¡¯re the one who keeps appearing before me, so tell me, Baine Valentine, who''s the one teasing


    now?¡±


    She hung her head as she heard him speak. Without looking at him, she muttered softly, "I know how


    to act from now on. I''m sorry..."


    Narrowing his eyes, he felt rage pierced him to the core. He asked, "How should you act?"


    At that exact moment, Jazz¡¯s voice resonated from the living room as he said, "Hey Mark, you there?


    Someone''s calling you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After scoffing coldly once more, Mark released his grip on her and left.


    Meanwhile, Jazz held onto Mark''s phone while he was calling out to him, facing the direction of the


    washroom. Noticing Mark, he said, "Oh, you were in the kitchen just now? I thought you were in the


    washroom. Here, your phone¡¯s been ringing for a while."


    Mark nced over Jazz¡¯s uniform as he grabbed his phone and asked, "How much longer are you


    working for this part-time job?" "I''m not too sure yet, but probably until next year when sses are


    starting. Why?"


    "Do you have any local universities you have in mind for now? Or perhaps universities abroad? If you


    do, give me a list, and I''ll look them up to see which is best for you."


    For the first time, Jazz''s eyes looked solemn as he replied, "It¡¯s alright, Mark. I''ll take charge of my own


    life. No matter university choices or future professions, I''ll decide for myself. That was the advice you


    gave, remember?"


    Staying silent, Mark did not continue the conversation further as he merely patted his younger brother¡¯s


    shoulder, which was a sign to Jazz that he supports him.


    In truth, Jazz already had ns for himself. He smiled as he said, "Thanks, Mark."


    The living room was then filled with nothing but silence. Meanwhile, Raine watched from afar with


    wobbly legs as she leaned against the door, and her eyes glistened with some tears.


    She bitterly thought, ''I too, don¡¯t want things to be like this. It¡¯s just better this way for both of us. Why


    can¡¯t h e understand my intentions?¡¯ 1


    ''I have my worries, and forgetting about them is easier said than done- it''s just too difficult for me.''


    The next day.


    Perhaps Summer had gone to bed quite early in the night before, so she awoke before sunrise.


    Lying beside her was Mark, who was still asleep. He seemed rxed as his usual cold features had


    been reced with a tinge of gentleness.


    Lightly, she reached over and pinched his nose. Letting go, she muttered, "Good morning, Mr.


    Valentine."

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Since she was fully awake and had felt bored lying on the bed, she got dressed and decided to go for a


    walk beside the garden of the Valentine mansion.


    The snow had stopped after snowing for the whole night before. The air was cold, but it felt refreshing.


    Taking a deep breath, she felt nice as the fresh air entered her lungs.


    Feeling as if all her frustrations are floating away, she thought, ''Let all those bad memories of what


    happened float away and be forgotten.''


    However, before she could even take a few more steps, her phone rang, and she answered, "Hello?


    Why are you calling so early, mom?"


    Daisy sounded exhausted as she said, "Amara kept bugging me to call and remind you about the


    invitations to the banquet. She''s worried you might forget."


    "Mom, can you stop her from annoying me?" Summer replied as she took a seat on a bench. Her jolly


    mood was instantly ruined.


    "Just get her some, and I''m sure she¡¯ll quit bugging you. Plus, the banquet ends quite early, so she


    wouldn''t be able to cause any troubles."


    "Fine, I got it. I''ll give you a callter.¡±


    After strolling along the garden for quite some time, she glumly headed back. She noticed a familiar


    vehicle-a ck Land Rover-starting up.


    Mark watched her as she walked towards him. He passed her a down jacket as he threw it to her, "Get


    in.¡±


    "Where are we going?"


    "To try on some evening dresses for the banquet.¡±


    After driving for some time, the car finally pulled over outside a boutique, and in they went.


    The dresses looked extravagant. Never had she thought she would have the chance to put them on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The store assistant gave a warm smile when she noticed Mark. Walking towards them, she asked in a


    friendly tone, "Hello, Mr. Valentine. Are you here for a n evening dress?"


    "Mhmm,¡± he answered simply. His lean arms came into view as he browsed and flipped through the


    dresses. He then picked out a few that caught his eye.


    Summer remained silent as she stood aside quietly and watched him browse through the store.


    She felt her heart race, and her cheeks reddened as she watched him pick out dresses for her. ''He


    looks really attractive with that serious look in his eyes,'' she admitted to herself.


    After staring for a while, she purposefully called out,"


    Mark." "Yes?" he responded as he eyed her.


    "It¡¯s just you look so ustomed to browsing through dresses, so it made me wonder if you''re a regr


    to shops like these and choosing dresses for your female plus-ones?"


    Ignoring her, he lifted his head and passed the dresses to the shop assistant. With his eyes squinting


    slightly, he requested, "Let her try these on, please."


    "Of course, Mr. Valentine."


    He sank into the couch as he half-heartedly flipped through the magazine, scanning through it. As he


    remembered what had transpired in the kitchen the night before, he pursed his lips.


    Fishing out his phone, he dialed a number. When the call went through, he asked, "Has she left?"


    "Yes, Ms. Valentine has left to Grudin North at six o''clock in the morning.¡±


    "Grudin North?"


    "Yes, sir. She had voluntarily requested to transfer there, and she would be working as the assistant


    secretary of the governor, which means she would be your father, Mr. Valentine¡¯s assistant secretary."


    His veins were popping out as he gripped his phone tightly. The corners of his lips curled into a cold


    and bitter smirk.


    ''It''s been three years, but she¡¯s still the same.¡¯


    His thoughts continued ranting on, ''As soon as I tell her to disappear and never appear in my sight, she


    would just immediately pack her bags and leave our home at daybreak.''


    ''Just howpliant is she?''


    Mark decided to let her be as he thought, ''Since she sees me as a scary beast she needs to hide from,


    I won''t stop her. Why should I? If she wants to run and hide, hide all she wants.''


    As if on cue, footsteps echoed through the hallway, and Mark had stered his usual expression back


    on. Acting as if nothing happened, he lifted his head.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    The dark shade of royal blue had contrasted with her pale skin tone beautifully. As it entuated her


    The thigh-high slit on the left side of the dress brought out her long slim legs. It was alluring and almost


    tempting as her legs would only be partly visible asionally as the skirt flowed.


    He had not expected for her to look so ravishing in the dress.


    He had frozen for a moment and felt his blood rush. His eyes darkened, and he swallowed down a gulp


    before eximing, "Change to the next!"


    He furrowed his brows as he thought, ''That slit was almost up to her waist. Why are the designs of the


    dresses here getting so poor?''


    Summer examined herself in the mirror and thought,'' Does it look that bad on me? Sure, it''s kind of


    exposing, but it''s still a pretty dress.''


    After going back and forth for quite some time, she had nearly tried on every dress the shop assistant


    had brought to her, but the picky man outside was not satisfied with any of them.


    It took quite a while for her to change into a dress, but


    all he did was taking a short nce at her before spitting out a "Next!". And she had to repeat the cycle


    all over again.


    Fatigue had slowly caught up to her, and she was growing frustrated. She huffed in annoyance as she


    sat and rested for a bit in the dressing room.


    "Do I look that bad in those dresses? Can''t he just simply pick one? I''m getting tired of him acting like a


    master ordering around his pet. Does he know how tiring this is?"


    Feeling amused at herint, the store assistant who was holding onto her next dress chuckled


    and said, "I think it''s the opposite, Mrs. Valentine. You have a great figure, and all the dresses looked


    gorgeous on you, but personally, I think the dress that looked the best on you was the royal blue one.¡±


    Summer didn¡¯t know how to describe what she felt when she heard someone addressing her as Mrs.


    Valentine. It was a strange yet pleasant feeling.


    "And, I think it''s because he thinks the dresses looked a bit too revealing on you. That''s why he kept


    asking you to change. Men can be very possessive after all."


    "Are you sure?¡± Summer asked with her brows raised a s she lifted her head and smiled at the store


    assistant.


    Summer could clearly tell that something in her was going off track and that something was her heart.


    At the beginning of this whole incident, she had only agreed to marry him to protect her unborn child.


    But now, she knew her heart had wavered- she had uncontrobly and undeniably gotten attracted to


    him, and she was falling deeper for him day by day.


    "Of course! Why don¡¯t you try this red one next, Mrs. Valentine? It''s gorgeous, and I think it would look


    great on you as well."


    The expensive lights shined through the night, and the ambiance was luxurious at the Paragon Hotel.


    The parking lot was filled with the world''s most renowned cars. A long red carpet was extended from


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the fountain to the hotel entrance, which was a big ssy ss revolving door.


    Reporters and journalists flocked in like bees to honey as they entered while the guards were using


    their might to keep everyone at bay.


    The hotel''s interior was decorated in a golden theme with warm tones, giving the whole room a sun-


    soaked feeling simr to the Mediterranean-style designs. Under the night sky, it looked grand and


    striking.


    Dressed in a long purple dress, Amara was apanied by her two friends. The trio gaped around the


    hotel together.


    There was an Italian musical fountain right in the middle of the huge banquet hall. The water dances-


    rising and falling as it follows the dynamics of the music. Famous French paintings were carved on the


    bronze pirs, and a big shiny clear crystalmp was hanging high as it reflects and disperses the light


    into colorful rays. The whole ce looked extravagant and luxurious.


    Amara could not help but stare in an openmouthed wonder as it was the first time in her entire life that


    she was able to step foot into a ce so exclusive. Her friends, whom she brought along, kept


    showering her with thanks and praises.


    Nobles who werevishly dressed up had gathered in the banquet hall, filling up the space as they held


    their wine sses while smiling and chatting with one another.


    All of a sudden, sounds of apuse echoed through the hall. As she followed the sound and


    everyone''s gaze, her eyes widened in reflex, and her mouth was agape to the size that could fit in an


    egg.


    ''Isn''t that the b*tch, Summer?'' she thought as she filled with envy.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Summer was dressed in a long red strapless dobby mesh tube dress, exposing her neck and defined


    vicles. It entuated herplexion, making her stunning.


    A matching red veil was draped over her right shoulder and around her waist, and it floated along,


    drawing beautiful arcs in the air as she walked.


    Her makeup was light, and her silky ck hair was styled with a simr but shorter veil attached in her


    hair into a low ponytail that rested on top of her shoulders.


    She had looked enchanting, pristine and wless. Her dress was not revealing, but it had a subtle


    alluring feel to it as it fitted on her. It was an indescribable feeling, but her beauty could easily take


    everyone''s breath away.


    She hooked her arm around through Mark''s, and he was smartly dressed in a nice suit. His features


    were defined with his deep dark eyes, and he was easily made the center of attention as he radiated


    undeniable elegance and grace.


    Spamming their cameras with pictures, the reporters took and recorded as much as they could.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    shes of light kept flickering off the cameras ever since the


    couple entered the hall.


    Billy let out a whistle as he stared at Summer. Tsking, he said, "How did I never realize Summer could


    look s o alluring?"


    Hearing his words, Sherman twisted his ear as she questioned, "What are you staring at?"


    "You, of course, my love!¡± he immediately replied as he tried to atone himself.


    Charlie chuckled lightly as he raised his brows while agreeing, "Ms. Hart is a stunner indeed."


    "What about me?"


    Before Charlie could respond, Billy had spoken up, " You''re whor*sh!"


    Grace''s almond-shaped eyes widened as she shot daggers towards Billy.


    As he stood on the stage, Mark nced at the many guests in the hall. His lips curled up slightly as he


    spoke up with his deep husky voice.


    "Hello, everyone. My wife and I are extremely thankful for your presence here tonight. We hope that


    everyone would enjoy themselves fully tonight."


    Even though it was a simple greeting, it had garnered thunderous roars of apuse from the audience


    and filled up the hall.


    Holding Summer by her arm, Mark then stepped down the stage steadily as they gracefully walked


    towards


    their guests.


    Summer believed her legs might have given up and copsed if she weren''t holding onto him. Never


    had she dealt with such an asion, especially one that had her as the host.


    "It¡¯s okay. Don''t be nervous, just rx. I¡¯m here with you."


    His warm and rough hands snaked around her waist a s he leaned in close to whisper in her ear. As


    she felt his warm breath on her ear, her eyes glistered with surprise.


    His words worked like sedatives as they calmed her pounding heart. She began to rx and smiled


    naturally as she held on to the corner of his suit, sticking closely to him.


    They went around and greeted their guests, shaking hands with all of them. No matter who they had


    met, Mark faced them with a look of sincerity.


    Summer copied whatever addresses Mark had greeted the guests with.


    Whenever their guests would pass Summer a ss of wine, Mark would politely decline and have her


    drink the juice he requested instead.


    She felt her cheeks heating up either because she had too much juice or the hall became stuffier.


    Mark had also noticed the gradually flushing tint appearing on her fair cheeks, which looked like sun-


    kissed clouds as they seemed to be soft and mesmerizing.


    And it was starting to catch more attention from the others, especially their male guests. No one dared


    to stare boldly, but brief nces and peeps were noticed.


    Feeling a hint of displeasure, he narrowed his sharp eyes. He then brought Summer to Sherman and


    said, " Keep herpany."


    "Sure," Sherman replied, smiling as she held onto Summer, who had felt slightly unwell.


    "Why didn¡¯t you ask for mypany instead?" Grace asked, feeling offended.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Mark eyed her swiftly and said, "You don''t feel safe." "You¡¯re saying as if I''m a man. Well, I''m not, and


    it''s not like I would do anything inappropriate to her," she replied as she wondered if she had given off


    an untrustworthy impression.


    Snatching the opportunity to butt in, Billy said, "Hey, you guys can brush off the wedding party and


    return gifts for guests but let me remind y¡¯all that we''re definitely ying that game tonight!¡±


    Charlie agreed as well, he said, directing to Mark," Yeah, bro. You better prepare yourself. You can''t run


    away this time."


    Mark furrowed his brows after taking a short nce a t their excited faces. Without giving them a reply,


    he turned and left.


    "We can take his silence as his consent, right?" Billy said, bumping his shoulder into Charlie''s.


    "I think so."


    "Let''s n something extra exciting. Shoot me with the most wicked ideas you have!¡±


    Upon hearing the thrill in their voices as they discussed, Sherman shook her head in helplessness a s


    Summer gently rubbed on her temples to ease the slight throb in her head.


    As much as Yvette did not want to show up to the banquet, she knew she was obliged to.


    ''Since Ronald, that father of his, couldn¡¯t show up, I have to. I''m the only parent present, after all. Plus,


    if I don''t, the reporters would surely make a fuss out of it,'' she grumbled to herself.


    Hence, that was the sole reason why Yvette had attended, and she left right after greeting most of the


    guests.


    Meanwhile, Jazz had easily spotted Summer in the crowd. He, too, had not expected Summer to look


    so breath-taking in her red dress. He felt intoxicated by her beauty.


    He thought as he admired her, ''Even if she¡¯s not wearing that dress, she''ll look lovely in anything-she i


    s gorgeous after all."


    But as he caught sight of her circling her hands around his brother, his smile turned bitter. He drowned


    his sorrows with ss after ss of alcohol.


    In a far corner of the hall sat a woman. A vase full of greenery was ced as a decoration on the table


    near that corner. So, if one did not pay enough attention, they would barely notice someone sitting


    there.


    A ss of cocktail was ced in front of Baine. She looked at Mark through the gaps of the nts in


    the vase; her gaze lingered.


    As though her eyes were stuck on him, she could not shift her gaze away.


    She had already bought the tickets to Grudin North and even boarded onto the train, but as soon as


    she did, she had missed him badly.


    After it had passed to the next station, she got off the train and headed back to Santabaca.


    Knowing that her heart would suffer, she herself wondered why she had done so.


    ''I just can¡¯t help it,¡¯ she thought.


    Amara absolutely loved these grand banquets and events. However, when she saw Summer dressing


    so enchantingly and different from "her ugly-duckling self", as Amara called it, she felt furious and filled


    with envy.


    She gritted her teeth as she turned away without paying attention to her steps, and s, she fell


    backward and knocked into someone. Instantly, a shrill cry radiated through the hall.


    "What the h*ck?!" yelled Lily irritably as her ss of wine had spilled onto her white gown.


    Already in a sour mood, Amara felt even more infuriated by the fuss and profanity that Lily had spitted.


    Amara said as she bit back, "Who do you think you''re cussing to?"


    Lily, who was pampered all her life, could not take her rude tone as she responded, "You, of course!


    And what can you do about it? Do you not have eyes or something?" "Are your eyes grown on your


    back?" Amara scolded back fiercely.


    "Ugh! You b*tch!" Being less experienced than Amara, Lily could only cuss as she was cut short off


    insults. Her nce swept over Amara''s dress, and she looked disgusted as she asked, "Where did you


    get that dress? From the garbage pile?"


    Lily''s insult hit a nerve in Amara. Like a cat getting stepped on its tail, she made more vicious remarks.


    "Look at you wearing something sovish for your age. Don¡¯t tell me you''re a secret mistress of some


    wealthy old man here?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lily saw red hearing her words, and she raged, "Do you who I am?! Do you know I can easily ask my


    brother to kick you out?"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    "You had better believe I will ask my brother-inw to kick you out of here." Amara would not back


    down. She shot Lily a sideways look.


    Failing to win the argument, Lily went physical. But Amara would not take it lying down.


    Themotion started to attract attention. Sherman nudged Summer''s arm as she had noticed it, too.


    "Hey, your sister-inw is making trouble again?"


    Summer was getting some shut-eye when she heard Sherman. She opened her eyes and looked over,


    just in time to see Amara attacking Lily.


    It was impossible to get a moment of peace when Amara was present.


    Summer frowned. She walked over and pulled Amara over with one hand. "Knock it off, Amara!"


    "Not yet! She scratched my face! I swear will destroy hers!"


    "If you dare to make trouble again, I will instruct the security guards to throw you out!" Summer warned


    her with a serious face.


    Amara yielded, but Lily egged her on. "I dare you to do that. Bring it on!"


    The somewhat cooled down atmosphere heated up again. Amara grabbed a ss of wine from the


    table and sshed it at Lily''s face.


    Not seeing iting, the wine hit Lily''s face right on.


    The gloves were off. In retaliation, Lily grabbed a ss of wine from the table and sshed it back at


    Amara, and this continued.


    Amara just got some stter on her clothes, but Summer bore the brunt of it, with her face, neck, and


    chest soaked in red wine. She looked as if she just had a swim in the red wine tank.


    Shivering from the cold and aggravated by her dizzy head, she went weak at the knees and tumbled


    sideways.


    Jazz lunged over and gave Summer a helping hand. H e took off his suit jacket and put it on Summer,


    while h e wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    Before they even took a step out, the deep voice of Mark came. "I will take care of her."


    Bending his body slightly, Mark swept Summer up in his arms with both hands. He then squinted a


    warning at Lily. "Go back to Norwood if you make trouble again.¡±


    Lily''s heart skipped a beat. Never once Mark had talked to her like that. This was the first time he used


    such strong words when talking to her.


    Amara saw Mark''s eyes and could not help shivering


    quietly.


    She knew Mark was just reprimanding Lily, but his fiercesome aura paralyzed her so much. She could


    not utter a word.


    Mark¡¯s words were simple yet powerful. The two women became as quiet as a mouse instantly.


    Jazz¡¯s mouth twitched, eyes skyward, as he pulled back his hand that held Summer a second ago.


    Returning to his seat, he knocked back on beer and cocktails by himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He downed those colorful drinks, one ss after another, without blinking.


    His vision blur as he got tipsy. He saw Summer appear and then slowly split into multiple images.


    Raine saw everything and took that all in.


    Mark was gently carrying Summer in his arms and covered up her chest like a gentleman.


    She saw Mark pursing his lips, looking not too happy.


    But why was he not happy?


    There was no way she could tell.


    Raine picked up a ss of spirits from the table and knocked back. She choked and tears flowed out of


    her eyes because she was not used to drinking.


    She got up, put on her sunsses and scarf, and then spun around and left.


    She clenched the handle of her luggage so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    In the presidential suite.


    Mark put Summer on the settee. When he looked at her pink cheeks, anger built up inside him.


    "You saw the wineing your way, right? Why didn¡¯t you dodge?"


    His voice was deep. When he spoke, there was a familiar and pleasing scent. He really sounded angry.


    But Summer somehow felt it pleasant to the ears. She wrinkled her nose and looked up at him with


    sparkling eyes. "I am dizzy."


    Her voice was as soft as the summer breeze, her expression telling him she felt hurt. She bit her lip,


    her face reddening with a tinge of fascinating charm.


    Mark swallowed involuntarily, reaching to loosen his tie, which he felt too restricted. "Go take a shower


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    and then take a good rest. Call me if anything."


    "Okay."


    After he left, she took a shower, and then drank tworge sses of water. She felt better after a long


    rest.


    After the incident, Amara would certainly be too afraid to make trouble again.


    Summer got changed and took a nap on the settee for


    three hours. She then heard footsteps, and she opened her eyes.


    She saw Mark, Charlie, and Billy in front of her.


    "Are you ready, Summer?" Billy''s eyes smiled into squinty slits as he flicked a belt in his hand.


    "Ready for what?" His action puzzled Summer.


    "The game, of course."


    Charlie shrugged, as if it had nothing to do with him. Mark squinted at Billy and said, "What is so


    exciting about it?"


    "Of course, I am excited." He could finally take revenge on him. How could he not be excited?


    "Let me remind you about the rules of the game. Whatever request I and Charlie make, you must


    cooperate. Otherwise, Mark will be punished." Just thinking about it thrilled Billy.


    "Stop your disgusting smile.¡± Mark raised an eyebrow.


    Billy rubbed his nose and flicked the belt in his hand. " Take off your clothes now, Mark."


    Mark shot him a nce and got up. He first took off his suit and shirt, and then his pants. Everything


    was done in one fell swoop.


    Summer blushed, trying to flee the scene. "I will check out the banquet hall outside."


    Billy extended his left leg and stood in her way.


    "The banquet is over. There is no one out there.


    Besides, the host is lying here now. Why do you want t o go out there? Come on, the first game is


    simple. I called it Mouthing the Treasure."


    ¡®Nasty game! Billy is a pervert!¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up, Summer." Billy could not wait.


    Summer stood still, motionless on the spot.


    "You have two more minutes. If you refuse... Don''t say I didn''t warn you." He let out a wicked smile.


    Summer looked at Charlie for help. She thought Charlie was more sensible.


    But he just picked up a ss of red wine and reclined on the settee, ready to get entertained.


    Summer had no words.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    As soon as two minutes expired, Billy whipped the belt on Mark¡¯s back, onesh after another.


    Red marks gradually appeared on Mark''s back. Summer knew that Billy was doing it for real.


    She bit her lip in hesitation.


    "The sooner you do it, the earlier we can wrap this up. Otherwise, we can go on the entire night." While


    speaking, Billy increased the force of the whipping. N o way he could abuse Mark like this normally. He


    did not want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Theshing carried on. Summer''s heart thumped and ached when she saw the bruises on Mark''s back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ''Here goes nothing!¡¯ She gritted her teeth. ying games such as this wasmon during wedding


    day. Instead of shilly-shallying, she thought she might as well end this quickly.


    Billy stopped and grinned.


    Summer came up, picked up the candy on his forehead with her mouth and then ate it. When they had


    eye to eye, her heart pounded. She quickly looked away.


    She was aware that her cheeks must be red, like dripping blood.


    Mark bit his lips. Billy saw that and smiled, taking pleasure in it.


    Meanwhile, Charlie was sipping on the red wine. His mouth turned up in a faint smile as Mark''s


    expression changed-he really had excellent self-control ability.


    Atst, Mark''s face turned sullen. He bounced up from the bed and kicked Billy in the butt, then


    grabbed his arm with both hands and shoved him out of the room.


    He then came back and stood in front of Charlie. "Do you want to go out on your own, or let me do the


    honors?"


    Charlie smiled; he was smarter. "No thanks. I am a hands-on person."


    As he spoke, he headed out the door. "Have a sizzling night," he said as he thoughtfully closed the


    door behind him.


    Outside the door, Billy was leaning against the wall with a perverted smile of enjoyment on his face.


    Never mind that he was kicked on his butt. That did not stop his good mood.


    "Stop smiling like that. It is disgusting," Charlie said.


    "Why is that? Don''t you think I look good with this smile?¡±


    Charlie had no words.


    "Mrs. Mann..." Mark murmured. His hoarse voice made Summer tense up. 1


    "W-What?¡± she stammered.


    So, this is the difference between men and women.


    After the passion cooled down, Summer still did not dare to look at Mark, but kept her head low. Her


    heart was still racing. "I¡¯m going to take a shower."


    She then walked toward the bathroom, all the while not looking at him.


    Mark looked on with his eyes still filled with passion.


    "Didn¡¯t you just take a shower earlier?¡± His voice deep and the corners of his mouth turned up in a


    dampened smile.


    "Umm... it was not clean enough the first time. I will take another shower.¡±


    He suddenly went up and drew her close to him.


    When she woke up, she found herself in the Valentine mansion instead of the hotel suite.


    She tried to recall what happened but drew a nk. She had no clue when she returned to the


    Valentine mansion.


    She looked at the time; it was 8:00 am. Sitting up from the bed, she felt her body sore, as if wheels had


    run her over.


    Her cheeks slightly blushed with a burning sensation when she recalled what happenedst night.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Everyone except Raine was present for breakfast in the Valentine mansion.


    Yvette looked up at Mark. "Your grandma called this morning. She asked you to visit her in Norwood."


    "Did she say anything else?" He stopped what he was doing. His deep voice had a touch of


    gentleness.


    "She said that she hadn¡¯t seen you for a long time and missed you. But she is busy and can''te. So


    she asked you to go to Norwood instead."


    "Okay." He gently replied. "I will go with Summer tomorrow."


    ''Summer?''


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As far as Summer could remember, this was the first time Mark called her by her name. It felt


    amazingly pleasing to the ears.


    Yvette''s expression changed slightly, but she hid it well.


    "Without Summer here, Mom will feel lonely in this vast mansion." She made a lovely excuse for


    Summer.


    What else could Summer say when Yvette had already said so?


    Summer snapped back and let out a smile. "Mom has


    a point. I will stay."


    Pleased with the answer, Yvette patted her on her shoulder. It looked like this was the first time Yvette


    was happy with her.


    Feeling a little ttered, Summer put up a stiff smile.


    Mark raised an eyebrow, and he nced over at her a few times.


    "Mom, do you think grandma really misses me? She made this an excuse to see her granddaughter-in-


    best of both worlds by visiting Grandma while having our honeymoon at the same time in Norwood."


    Yvette was not too happy, but she could say nothing but nodded her head. "It is up to you."


    "I will go to Norwood with you tomorrow, too. I have been thinking of doing so since Grandpa has


    called," Lily chimed in.


    "Very well. At least you guys can look after each other on the road," Yvette said to Lily with an affable


    smile.


    Jazz, who had been remaining silent all this while, put down his cutlery. "I miss Grandma, too."


    Yvette immediately shot him a look. "You had better stay here and concentrate on your study."


    Denied the opportunity to go to Norwood, Jazz sulked, looking not too happy.


    After breakfast, Mark went off to work. With only Yvette at home, it was impossible for Summer to stay i


    n the house.


    She meandered around town aimlessly, thinking of buying some gifts for Mark''s grandma.


    She called Mark, asking about his grandma''s likes and dislikes. She decided to buy some local


    specialty.


    At night, she had just finished doing her mask when the door was pushed open. Mark walked into the


    room, threw his ck coat on the sofa, and then poured himself a ss of red wine.


    "What time is the flight tomorrow?" Summer asked.


    "Eight in the morning.¡±


    "Do we need to pack up?" she asked again.


    He took a sip of the red wine. "That won''t be necessary."


    She nodded, but still took out a luggage bag. She had bought quite an amount of stuff, which was


    impossible to carry without a luggage bag.


    Sitting listlessly on the settee, Mark squinted sideways at Summer, watching her shoving stuff into the


    luggage bag. "What are those?" he asked.


    "Local specialty products." She did not look up but struggled to shove more stuff into the already full


    luggage bag. She must have bought too many things.


    "It is very thoughtful of you, Mrs. Mann."


    Summer gave him a I-know shrug.


    "Is there still food left in the kitchen?"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    She turned to look at him. "You''re hungry?"


    He pinched his brow with his fingers, his breath smelling of alcohol. "I drank quite a lot with clients. I


    need something to fill my stomach."


    "I will see what I can get." She got up and went into the kitchen.


    There was still some beef, spinach, and carrots in the fridge.


    So she made him a bowl of spinach beef soup.


    As Mark stared at the bowl of spinach beef soup, she turned around and looked at him in puzzlement."


    What is going on?"


    "There are carrots in there."


    "Carrot is not a poison." She ignored him and went to take a shower.


    He had alcohol all night while out entertaining clients. Now the tantalizing aroma of the soup made him


    hungry.


    He looked at the carrots in the soup again and frowned. It was not after a whileter he picked up the


    spoon and dug in.


    Summer emerged from the shower after half an hour.


    Mark was lying on the bed and had crashed out.


    She padded over to the coffee table and saw something ludicrous.


    Now she knew how much Mark hated carrots. She saw chunks of carrot were left on the edge of the


    coffee table.


    He finished the soup and beef, and even washed the dishes, but left the carrots behind.


    Who would have thought that a powerfulpany president would behave like a child-eating what he


    liked and picking out what he hated.


    She chuckled. After cleaning up the table, she went to bed, whispered "good night'' to him, and fell


    asleep.


    They woke up at six the next morning and headed straight to the airport. Upon arrival, they collected


    their flight tickets, went through security checks, and then boarded the ne.


    Mark was sitting by the window, his eyespletely focused as his fingers flipped through the


    documents i n front of him.


    Summer sat beside him. She picked up an inflight magazine and nced at it. Nothing interested her,


    so she put it back down.


    Sitting across the aisle was a middle-aged man, who looked like a businessperson in his thirties. "Hi,


    you must be a teacher," the man said to her suddenly.


    "Yeah, how do you know?" Summer nodded in surprise.


    "My intuition has been all urate so far. You have that cool and collected look in you," the man smiled


    gently.


    Since there was nothing to do sitting on the ne, the two of them struck up a conversation. They


    found they shared manymon thoughts and interests.


    Since they clicked, the conversation became even more enjoyable. The man¡¯s mature and humorous


    personality helped, too. Summer was chortling with delight the entire time.


    Mark looked up at this time and saw Summer resting her chin on her hand. She had a bright smile on


    her face. Sheughed so much that her sparkling eyes narrowed into slits and her cheeks reddened


    like a Barbie doll. Mark''s expression changed.


    Summer had not noticed it but continued to listen to the man cracking his funny jokes. She was so


    entertained that she was shedding happy tears.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was at this time that the man handed over his business card to Summer.


    Just as Summer was about to reach out to take the card, the deep voice of Mark came to ears. "Get


    up."


    Summer looked over at him in puzzlement. "Huh?" "We are swapping our seats." His voice remained


    deep.


    "Why do you want to swap seats all of a sudden? I amfortable with this position. It is convenient.¡±


    She looked at him.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and shot a nce at her. "It is not so convenient for me."


    So they swapped positions. With no one to chat with and tiredness setting in, Summer fell asleep.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    The middle-aged man was disappointed. He thought h e had finally met a girl he liked, and he did not


    want t o miss the opportunity.


    He could no longer chat with her, but that was okay. The most important thing was to exchange contact


    information with her.


    But she was asleep, and he could not just wake her up like that. So he felt was like a cat on hot bricks


    and stole nces at her.


    Mark mmed the document folder close and sank back in the soft leather seat. He then crossed his


    legs, and he looked at that man opposite the aisle. "Can I help you?"


    The middle-aged man was startled, trying to figure out what he meant.


    Mark frowned with his chin lifted. He raised an eyebrow as he gently tapped the business card on the


    table. "Don¡¯t you want to pass your business card to m y wife. Do you need help?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The middle-aged man had an awkward look on his face for a second before he looked away silently.


    Two hourster, the nended at the airport in Norwood.


    Summer was full of energy again after taking a nap.


    As she had eye contact with that man again, she smiled at him. But the man just nodded stiffly in


    acknowledgement before looking away.


    She shrugged it off without giving it a second thought. Everyone got off the ne in an orderly manner.


    Mark and Lily were traveling light. Only Summer was carrying a huge luggage bag.


    Mark turned around and took the luggage from her. H e then fished out his cell phone and made a call.


    "We are at the exit gate now."


    A secondter, a ck car pulled up in front of them. The chauffeur emerged and put the luggage bag


    in the trunk.


    "Where is Ms. Moore?" Mark asked.


    "She has been expecting you, Mr. Valentine," the chauffeur replied respectfully.


    Summer listened on and felt confused. She poked Mark''s shoulder. "Who is Ms. Moore?¡±


    "Mark''s grandma, of course,¡± Lily said with a smug face. "She is the person who cares about me the


    most."


    Just then, Summer recalled what Grace told her about Mark''s backgroundst time.


    She realized she was about to meet the most influential person in Norwood.


    She could not help but swallow nervously. It was impossible not to get nervous.


    She looked down at herself. She was wearing a woolen coat, ck pants, and on stiletto heels. She


    still looked presentable.


    After the car drove on the road for over half an hour, they finally came into thepound of arge


    mansion, where the security guards were all dressed i n green military outfits.


    They saluted at the sight of the car and then let the car pass.


    Marks squinted sideways at Summer with a faint smile. "Have you brought all your specialty products?"


    She rubbed her hands and swallowed anxiously. "Is it toote for me to throw all that stuff away?"


    "Yeah, it is toote," he said casually. "But Ms. Moore loves Santabacan prunes."


    Summer''s eyes brightened up with delight. She had brought an entire luggage bag of prunes, almost.


    Inside thepound were blocks of white bricked vis. As the car slowly ground to a halt, Summer


    could not help but look around.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    An olddy was standing at the bronze carved gate. She was nearly seventy, but still full of vigor.


    As the car door opened, she strode over, gave Mark an affectionate hug, and patted him on the


    shoulder. "It has been a long time, Mark."


    A gentle look reced the deadpan face of Mark." How are you doing all these days, Ms. Moore?"


    "I am great. I can even carry a rock on my back." The olddy''s voice suddenly turned into that of a


    whining child. "You nevere to see me. Did you forget me and not miss me anymore?"


    "Of course, I miss you. You know what, I have brought your favorite prunes. Do you want it?¡± Mark


    embraced the olddy in his arms and coaxed her gently.


    "Yeah.¡± The olddy snuggled in his arms like a child.


    Summer looked on with her jaw dropping to the ground. She did not expect to see that the olddy


    could be so lovely.


    And Mark¡¯s attitude toward this olddy was nothing like how he treated Yvette and Gordon.


    "Are the prunes still with you, Mrs. Valentine?" Mark looked at Summer.


    Summer snapped back and quickly patted the luggage bag. "It is all here."


    The olddy swept her eyes up and down on Summer, studying her for a while. "What is your


    profession?"


    "I am anguage teacher."


    "Ahh, an engineer of the human soul. I like it." The olddy nodded approvingly.


    Her words surprised Summer.


    "Have you met that old man yet?"


    Summer figured the olddy must be talking about Gordon, and so she nodded.


    But the olddy surprised her next with an awkward question. "Between me and that old man-who


    looks younger?"


    Summer looked at the olddy for a while and then hemmed. "Grandpa looks a tad younger."


    She was speaking the truth. Gordon''s hair was darker, which made him look younger. But overall


    appearance wise, they were more or less the same age.


    "He always secretly dyes his hair. In fact, he is three years younger than me. You have got a keen eye,


    Mrs. Valentine," the olddy said.


    "My name is Summer Hart. Just call me Summer, Grandma." "It doesn¡¯t matter. But you are to call me


    Ms. Moore, just like Mark does." "Okay, Ms. Moore." It sounded awkward to her, though.


    As entric as the olddy was, she was a very likeable person.


    "I have to get back to the office in a while. You all may go about your things." The olddy looked down


    at the time. "But be sure to get home before Ie home."


    Mark raised an eyebrow and nodded in acknowledgement.


    After the olddy left, Summer took out her down jacket from the luggage bag and put it on. She then


    looked at Mark, who was napping on the settee. "Do you want to go to Chatforte Tops with me?"


    He nodded, got to his feet, and walked ahead of her.


    She heeled him with the corners of her mouth turned u p in a smile. Climbing Chatforte Tops on their


    honeymoon was not such a bad idea at all. The view at the top was worth the effort.


    The heavy snow outside did not seem to detering out in droves to the famous Chatforte Tops.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Summer thought she had good stamina. Perhaps because of the pregnancy, she was a little out of


    breath after walking for an hour.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Mark was walking ahead at a steady pace.


    He was tall and wearing a ck knee-length coat, which looked great on him.


    Many female tourists could not take their eyes off this good-looking man. Some even took out their cell


    phones and snapped photos of him secretly.


    Summer looked at his man and shook her head because his men had now be the center of


    attention. Meanwhile, she was out of breath and slowed down.


    Before long, she had fallen a distance behind him.


    Mark stopped in his tracks and turned around when h e did not hear her footsteps and gasping behind


    him.


    Summer sat on the stairs and looked elsewhere. The snow on the ground did not bother her at all.


    Mark frowned. He walked back and reached to help her up from the ground. "I thought you were the


    one wanting toe here? Why aren''t you moving?¡±


    "I am tired. I don¡¯t want to walk anymore. No one says that we must get to the top. I think the scenery


    here is pretty good.¡±


    The warmth of his palm and fingers quickly warmed


    her hand.


    A man with a camera in hands was peddling his service. "Photo service! Photo service! Anyone want to


    take photos?"


    "How much do you charge?¡± Summer came up to the man and asked.


    "Three photos for ten. Instantly developed."


    She looked over at Mark with a smile. "Mr. Valentine?"


    Mark knew what she was thinking. He cocked an eyebrow and said, "No.¡±


    She had guessed it before she asked. So she was not disappointed.


    She found a good spot and stood there with a candid smile on her face, unlike some girls who posed in


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    strange postures, pouted their mouths, and made all kinds of face in front of cameras.


    He looked on, staring at the smile at the corner of her mouth. The surroundings seemed pretty


    peaceful.


    And then something stirred his heart, like a pebble dropped into a pond of calm water, and ripples


    spread. 1


    The photos were developed. Summer handed him one. "Do you want one, Mr. Valentine?"


    He raised an eyebrow and did not ept it.


    "Are you sure? Maybe you will regretter that you didn''t take my photo. Who knows, Mr. Valentine?"


    Not that she minded. She put the three photos into her


    wallet.


    "Do you think that is even possible?"


    "Why not?" she asked back.


    He gave her a nomittal shrug and another nce. "Are you going to continue climbing or not?"


    "Yeah, why not?"


    What he did not know now was that at some point in the future, he would stay up and smoke the entire


    night because he did not ept this one photo of hers.


    Of course, this is just an afterthought.


    Somewhere in Grudin North.


    Raine was hauling her suitcase and approaching when the desk clerk, who had been expecting her,


    came up to take her luggage. "This way to the dormitory. Please follow me, Miss Valentine."


    After leaving her suitcase in the dormitory, Raine asked the desk clerk, "Where is Mr. Valentine?" "In


    his office."

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    "Bring me there."


    The dormitory was only ten minutes'' walk from the office. She knocked on the door and entered upon


    hearing a response. "Hey, Ronald."


    A man looked up from the document. "I didn''t expect you to be here so soon."


    "I should have reported in yesterday. I am a dayte-i n case you didn''t know." Raine sat down on the


    settee.


    Ronald Valentine, Raine''s elder brother, was middle-aged, but still good-looking, as his body was still in


    good shape. 1


    "Is everything all right at home?" Ronald asked.


    "Since you are so curious, why don''t you go home to see for yourself?" Rained said.


    He sat down opposite Raine and took a sip of coffee. "I am busy as hell with a factorying up here


    in Grudin North. There is just no time."


    His hand holding the coffee cup froze for a second, as i f something came to his mind. ¡°Do you know


    Mark is married?"


    She tightened her grip on her coffee cup but kept a calm face. "I know. Why?"


    "Have youpletely let go of Mark?" ¡°Come on, I am engaged, and he is married. It doesn¡¯t make


    much sense to talk about this now."


    "It is not about making sense or not. I am asking you if you are sure about yourself. Will you regret it


    Raine gently blew on the coffee, watching the froth floating on the coffee. "Didn''t you vehemently


    oppose me and Mark to be together back then?"


    "That was yesteryears. Now I have seen too much and thought through so many things. Since you and


    Mark have no blood rtionship, there is no moral issue for you two to be together."


    "Don¡¯t you think you are telling me this toote? When I told you about this, you strongly opposed it


    and threatened to disown me. Have you forgotten all this, Ronald?"


    She would never forget what happened.


    "Things are different now. I have thought through it and don¡¯t mind that now." Ronald sighed.


    Raine let out an ironic smile.


    "You should not have brought up this topic at all, Ronald. It was you who wanted me to forget Mark.


    Now that my heart has finally calmed down, you suddenly decide to drop a boulder and stir things up


    again. Am I a puppet that you may control at will?"


    It took her three years before her heart could calm down.


    But now, he suddenly told her this, and it tugged at her heartstrings once again. What did he want?


    "Since your feelings can be stirred so easily, it means that your heart has never truly calmed down. You


    are just suppressing it, and one day, it will blow up in your face," he said.


    "Whether I have calmed for real, or am just suppressing it, these are all you have wanted. I was just


    trying my best to do what you want. But now, you deliberately brought it up. I don''t get it, Bonald. What


    d o you want?" She let out an ironic smile gain.


    Three years ago, Bonald threatened her. Because of her gratitude toward Ronald for raising her, she


    reluctantly cut away her rtionship with Mark.


    She hadpromised and told herself that since she had decided, she would stick it out, no matter


    how painful it was.


    And so, from then on, she would only be Mark''s aunt and nothing else.


    But just when she had sumbed to fate and calmed down atst, he brought this up. It opened old


    wounds and added salt to injury.


    Ronald looked at her. "You have always been smart, but why are you so dumb¡ªyou lost your mind at


    just the mention of Mark this time?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She clenched her hands into fists on her sides and tried to regte her breathing. "Just get straight to


    the point, Rnd. I can''t guess what you are trying to tell _ _ n me.


    She could not deny that Ronald¡¯sst sentence had hit her soft spot.


    "If this is the case, then I will be frank with you. I won¡¯t interfere in your rtionship with Mark again, n o


    matter what happens. Get it?"


    Raine''s expression abruptly changed. She looked at him. "Do you know what you are talking about


    now, Ronald?"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    "Of course, I know. I raised you and Mark. It is good if you and Mark could be together. I have gone


    through a lot in the past three years. I am not so obstinately insistent anymore. You are still young. I


    don¡¯t want you to live your life with regret and hate me because o f this.


    Raine sneered. She did not feel the slightest joy but a hint of hatred.


    "It would have been nice had you told me this three years ago. But now it is toote." Mark was


    married, and she was engaged. 1


    "I have never understood Mark, even as a father. But one thing is for sure; he marries that woman not


    because he loves her. It is not set in stone, and it is never toote. You know better than anyone else if


    he still has feelings for you."


    "Things are not that simple. There is still your wife there I should think about."


    She would never forget how Yvettey in front of her, blood oozing out as Yvette cut herself with a


    de.


    "You could not handle her paranoid and blunt behavior, but not Mark. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    threatened you not to tell Mark what she said and did."


    Raine listened with emotion; she knew that what


    Ronald said was right. 1 "You are as rational as you are emotional, but don''t get too hard on yourself.


    You should rely on a man emotionally and trust him. Had you trusted Mark and let him handle things at


    the beginning, things would not have ended up this way," Ronald said.


    She said nothing.


    "Yes, I was insistent and Yvette was adamant to stop you. But you did not have a solution, too, and you


    chose topromise. So it was not only my fault but also yours that caused this situation."


    While speaking, Ronald looked down at the time; it was 10:00 pm.


    He stood up, patted Raine on the shoulder, and said earnestly. "In fact, the biggest dread is for one to


    make the same mistake over and over again until one reaches the point of no return. I have said so


    much, but the choice is up to you. It is gettingte now. Take a good rest."


    Ronald had left, but his words fell on her like a boulder mmed into the calm surface of her heart.


    Her heart had been stirred. She stood in front of the window, staring at the snow on the ground outside


    all night.


    She thought about the future, rtionships, and more until headache set in.


    Back in the vi, the olddy was sitting in the living room, watching TV.


    "Where did you two go today?" She asked as Mark and Summer entered in tandem.


    "We have gone to Chatforte Tops," Summer said with a smile.


    "So how was the trip?" the olddy asked.


    Summer took out the photos from her wallet and handed it to the olddy, her eyes narrowing into a


    smile. "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "You mean the scenery or the person?" the olddy joked as she took the photos in her hand.


    "Of course, it is the scenery, Ms. Moore." Summerughed amusedly.


    She was surprised by how natural she was when facing the olddy. There was without the slightest


    feeling of strangeness and awkwardness.


    The olddy petted the cat lying on herp and then put on her reading sses. "I would say you are


    more beautiful than the scenery. Isn¡¯t it, Mark?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mark was sitting on the settee, his eyesnding on the blushed cheeks of Summer. "It is all right."


    "Did you mean the scenery or the person?" the olddy asked again.


    "Both are all right." His voice deepened.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Summer was not annoyed; she just shot him a few looks. Besides, she was not expecting any kind


    words from him anyway. She then said to the olddy, "Ms. Moore, let me bring you some prunes."


    The olddy was definitely a big fan of those prunes. I n a blink of an eye, she demolished the two


    boxes Summer had taken out. "Where are you nning to go next?" The olddy asked.


    "What do you reckon, Ms. Moore?"


    "Have you evere to Norwood before?"


    Summer shook her head.


    "Since it''s snowing recently, skiing in Brighmond Ski Park would be nice. You can also enjoy the snow-


    kissed scenery on a boat at Harwood Citadel after."


    Summer was quite fond of the suggestion. She was even more excited about skiing. As the thought hit


    her, she looked at Mark and asked, ¡°Do you know how t o ski?"


    "Yes, I do...Why did you ask?" He looked at her and said.


    "You have got to be my coach then," she answered naturally.


    Mark squinted his eyes and looked at her with a calm demeanor, "Did I say I was going?¡±


    "Well, you did not, but you were the one who suggested a honeymoon. I can''t be here for a honeymoon


    by myself, right?¡± Summer refuted out of anger.


    The olddy watched them with her bright eyes, switching her gaze from one to another without


    interrupting them.


    Mark furrowed his brows, shot Summer with his sideeye, andnded his gaze on her abdomen. "Are


    you aware that you are pregnant, Mrs. Valentine?"


    "I h-h-have almost forgotten..." She coughed softly out of guilt, "Well, skiing is off the list then. Let''s just


    go sightseeing in Harwood Citadel.¡±


    The olddy patted her thigh and said, "Just how forgetful I am, I have almost forgotten about my


    precious little baby. There is no way the both of you are going skiing, never.¡±


    Mark started to look a little helpless as he was massaging his forehead gently.


    Soon afterward, Summer went upstairs for a shower, leaving the olddy and Mark alone in the living


    room.


    "What kind of feelings do you have towards Summer?" The olddy asked.


    His gaze shook ever so slightly, but he remained silent while sipping on his tea.


    She grabbed a pillow from the sofa and threw it at Mark, "How dare you show me this attitude?"


    The pillow hit Mark right at the center of his face. He took it in his hands and whispered, "Ouch, it hurts,


    M s. Moore..."


    He only showed this side of him-his cheeky and child -like demeanor-to her.


    "I am d it hurt, and don¡¯t you dare avoid my question. What was going on in your head when you


    decided to marry her?"


    The olddy knows Mark really well; she would definitely not fall for his tricks. ¡°Ask yourself, do you


    have any feelings for her, Mark? Even if it''s just a little?"


    Mark ced the pillow aside, the corner of his lips lifted as he squinted his eyes, "Ms. Moore, are you


    nning to switch your expertise from a trantor to a love guru?"


    His response earned him a stomp on his foot. A stomp so hard that he identally let out a faint grunt.


    "Don''t try to be funny with me. Why is it so difficult for you to answer?" Ms. Moore said.


    "Come on. This is my rtionship. Why are you so curious about it anyway..." Mark frowned as he


    responded. He was clearly hurt; one should not underestimate Ms. Moore''s strength.


    "I would not have batted an eye if you were not my


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    grandson. Frankly, I am very fond of the girl. She embodies purity and elegance. Both of you would


    make a perfect match. She might even be too good for you.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The olddy muttered softly to Mark. Her judgment had never been wrong. Summer marrying into their


    family was an honor to Mark. He was a lucky man to have her as his wife.


    However, she was still uncertain about the actual reason behind Mark marrying Summer.


    She was worried that Summer would be hurt, that is, if Mark still had lingering feelings for Raine...


    "What about Raine? Be honest with yourself. Have you forgotten about herpletely, or do you still


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    have a special ce for her in your heart?"


    Mark gulped, his face turned solemn. But his smile did not fade. He stretchedzily and answered,


    "Look, it''s already ten o''clock. You should go to bed, Ms.


    Moore."


    "Are you avoiding my question on purpose, or are you genuinely worried about my health? What would


    you d o if Raine ever came back into your life?"


    "There really is no need to answer such hypothetical questions..." He smiled mischievously and added,


    "She is already back."


    Bewildered, the olddy frowned upon hearing what h e just said, "She''s back from Athana?"


    Looking directly into her eyes, Mark answered with an affirmative "Yes.¡±


    "Where is she now?"


    "Gruden North. She is currently working as my dad''s assistant secretary. Can we drop this


    conversation here? I am feeling a little tired. Good night, Ms. Moore, sleep well..."


    Ms. Moore was still processing what Mark said as she was struck by his words¡ªRaine actually went to


    Gruden North to be Ronald''s assistant secretary again. But when she recollected herself, Mark was


    already at the end of the stairs.


    She let out a long sigh unconsciously, ''What is Mark even thinking?¡¯


    She was just worried, very worried..


    ¡®But still, times have changed. It''s just how the youngsters handle their rtionships. Even if I had the


    answers to my questions, what difference could I make?


    ¡¯At the end of the day, it''s best just to let nature take its course.''


    However, if she had to choose between Raine and Summer, she still leaned towards Summer.


    Raine practically grew up before her eyes; she had a decent personality as well. But something about


    her and Mark just felt off...


    At this point in her life, Ms. Moore was old, but her worries seemed to increase along with her age.


    Now, she was even meddling with her grandson''s rtionship.


    She smiled to herself and walked away with her cat in her arms, "Let''s go to bed, Deedee.¡±


    The next day.


    The weather went crazy. The snow was a lot worsepared to the past few days.


    Just a few days ago, the ground was covered with nothing but a thinyer of snow, whereas now, the


    snow on the ground was so thick that it left a deep footprint after being stepped on.


    Summer was never good with the cold; her limbs froze whenever winter visited. No matter how hard


    she tried to keep herself warm, she would still freeze as hard as a rock.


    This was the reason her father always teased her about her being a cold-blooded animal, just like a


    snake.


    Feeling the biting cold, she put on the thickest down coat that she could find, along with a knitted


    beanie and a pair of thick gloves.


    Mark nced over at her, who at the moment was wrapped withyers of thick clothing. His gaze


    lowered andnded on the gloves she was putting on,"


    It looks familiar..." "What looks familiar?" Summer asked with her head tilted, busy fixing her beanie.


    He lifted his eyebrow andid his eyes on the gloves she was wearing.


    Following Mark''s gaze, Summer waved her hands and said, "This was my gift to Jazz, but on that night


    ¡ª"


    Her words were already at the tip of her tongue before she was reminded of the incident that happened


    that night. She immediately cut herself off and changed the subject and asked, "Are we leaving?"


    His eyes turned cold, and without speaking, he turned around and walked away.


    Summer picked up her pace behind him. Mark''s strides were so wide that she was actually having a


    hard time catching up. It was apparent that he was not considerate of her and had no intentions of


    slowing down.


    Previously, she was told only to visit Harwood Citadel during the summer or the winter.


    The reason was that summer was the only season when the impatiens flowers bloomed. The impatiens


    bloomed throughout summer, covering so muchnd that the scenery looked like they were connected


    to the sky. The stark yet soothing contrast of the pink flower bed and the emerald green petals was


    breathtakingly pleasing to the eye, making Harwood Citadel ever so exquisite.


    As for winter, everything in Harwood Citadel would be covered in thick white snow. The slow fall of


    delicate snowkes onto theke brought an ethereal glow to the ce, showing a different side of


    beauty with serenity.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Walking down the meandered corridor, Summer noticed that the Barren Lake was frozen. In other


    words, they could not go on a boat ride.


    It was a little disappointing at first, but the appealing scenerypensated for everything.


    The historical Covenwood Bridge and Waygough Pinnacle appeared extra fascinating under the thick


    nket of snow.


    The scenery was so enjoyable that she did not feel tired even after walking for miles. The only thing


    that was bothering her was the man in front of her. Never did the man check on her or turn to look at


    her. He maintained a constant distance between them.


    Summer thrust forward to catch up with him. Her breath came in short gasps. She stretched out her


    hand to grab him and said, "Hey, you could be a little more considerate towards a pregnant woman and


    slow down, you know."


    A cold breeze brushed against them. Mark looked down at her freezing hand and tightened his brows.


    "Are you shocked? My hands and legs freeze during winter every year,¡± she said with a faint smile on


    her face.


    "Where are your gloves?¡±


    She patted the back of her head, just remembering about the gloves, and said, "How forgetful of me. I


    left them back at the wishing well."


    Mark squinted, ¡°Did you leave your brain at home?"


    "No, but it is not unusual for people to lose their belongings. Besides, you are partially responsible for


    this, since you like to walk fast. I only left it behind because I was too busy trying to catch up with you!"


    Her anger showed itself through her tone. Furiously, she pulled her hand back but was instantly


    stopped b y Mark, who held it firmly in his big warm hand.


    Shocked, she froze as still as a rock.


    But Mark was unbothered, shoving her hands into the pocket of his coat.


    There really was a distinctive difference between the temperature of a man and a woman. Summer


    was stone cold, while Mark was as warm as a morning sun.


    Her hand definitely felt warm in his pockets. But as she was staring at his masculine hand, she


    unconsciously blurted, "Your hands are warmer than the pocket."


    Mark froze before turning towards her slowly, his eyes fixated on her.


    Feeling ufortable, she chuckled awkwardly and flicked her nose, "Forget about it."


    "Dramatic...¡±


    He muttered before putting his hand into the pocket and wrapped his fingers around her hand. A soft


    smile stretched across his face.


    The pair were walking side by side, but Summer had lost interest in the view. Her heart was pounding


    on her chest; her cheeks were flushed; her whole body started to feel warmer every second.


    "Haaah..." she exhaled deeply. Her racing heart could not slow down no matter how hard she tried.


    How nice it would be if they could stroll around like this for the whole day.


    For the remaining time that they spent in Harwood Citadel, her hands never felt cold again. His hands


    were as warm as a firece, so warm that it even kept her cheeks warm.


    As they passed New Haven za, Summer pulled the car over to buy her parents some souvenirs.


    They never allowed her to buy them any branded down jacket, alwaysining that it was


    overpriced.


    As winter wasing to an end, the mall started to sell spring wear. Most of the branded down jackets


    were already on sale.


    There were a lot of varieties and colors to choose from as well. She was torn between the choices for


    quite some time before settling with a navy and a burgundy


    one.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Suddenly, Yvette crossed her mind. She stopped and turned to the man behind her, "What does mom


    like?¡±


    She had always felt ufortable around Yvette. There was always an indescribable awkwardness


    between them.


    Mark scanned the mall and answered nonchntly," Just get her any scarf..."


    Any...


    Could "any" ever satisfy her?


    Yvette had such high standards and taste. Summer was not foolish enough to just pick ''any'' scarf. She


    knew that she must pick cautiously if she wanted her effort to be acknowledged.


    ''How could a simple scarf like this cost $2,000!¡¯


    Summer''s eye twitched. She herself could knit such a scarf. Besides, even if she used the finest yarn


    she could find, it would barely cost her $100.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ''What was that brand anyway? The price is absurd!''


    However, she still went for it and picked a yellow soft-patterned scarf eventually.


    She nced over to the men''s section, and something caught her attention. It was a blouse with a


    band cor, simple yet elegant.


    Tempted, she pulled Mark towards it and got the sales assistant to get him the right size for him to try.


    He gave it a quick nce before looking at her. Mark lifted his eyebrows and strutted towards the fitting


    room.


    This proved that she has good taste. The light blue blouseplimented him well; it made Mark


    appear even more charming and entrancing, the band cor further highlighted his graceful elegancy.


    He already had a good figure; his muscr chest lifted the shirt entirely, showing the well-defined


    edges and corners. He looked as if he was a professional model o n a walkway.


    The sales assistant''s eyes were glued to his body. Nothing seemed to be able to divert her attention.


    "We shall get this, pack it up, please," Summer bumped the sales assistant''s shoulders gently, ''Does


    she have to stare so obsessively?¡¯


    Upon paying, Summer froze in ce, gulping as she saw the bill.


    ''$6,000 for two down jackets and a scarf, while his shirt costs $4,000!¡¯


    Mark crossed his arms and squinted. With a cheeky smile, he watched her calmly and proceeded to


    urge her, "Are you going to pay?"


    U H


    Did she even have a choice?


    Gnashing her teeth, she whipped out a credit card from her purse and passed it to the cashier, ¡°Swipe


    it."


    Smiling, the cashier extended her arm. Suddenly, Mark leaned forward and passed her an American


    Express card, "Swipe this."


    "Alright, sir."


    Before Summer could evene to her senses, Mark had already signed the papers and handed her


    his card.


    "What''s going on?" She was confused and lost.


    "Just use this when you shop next time..." he said in his deep voice before grabbing the shopping bag.


    Summer was puzzled, "But why would I shop with your card?"


    Mark squinted as he looked at her, "What do you think,


    Mrs. Valentine..."


    His deep voice lingered on thest two words, emphasizing them to make sure that she heard him


    clearly.


    Summer snorted and chuckled, locking eyes with him, "It seems that being Mrs. Valentine might not be


    entirely bad after all."


    "..." his expression softened, and his eyes lit up, though his face was still emotionless.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The car was running in the night sky. Summer checked the time, and unbeknown to her, it was already


    half-past ten.


    Without realizing it, time passed fast today.


    Suddenly, his ringtone alerted. With one hand on the steering wheel, Mark answered the phone,


    "Hello..."


    His expression shifted instantly; he even looked furious. He clenched the steering wheel so tight that


    his veins were showing, "Are you sure? Okay, understood..." Summer had no idea what the person


    said to him from the other end of the phone that irked him this much.


    She was shocked by his sudden expression change as she had never seen this side of him before-


    troubled, grim, gloomy, and cold.


    Her heart tightened as she asked anxiously, "What happened?"


    Mark did not respond. He held both his hands tightly o n the steering wheel as he jammed on the


    brakes. Coldly, he said to her, "Get down and take a cab back t o the vi!"


    "What about you?" she asked. He did not look good, and she was worried that something had gone


    wrong.


    "I am going to Grudin North, then back to 3antabaca. Book yourself a ne ticket if you don¡¯t want to


    stay i n Norwood anymore."


    "Okay, I know what to do."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Summer did not bother to question any further. She took all her bags and got out of the car hurriedly so


    that she would not waste his time.


    Judging by the looks of his face, something serious must have happened...


    Shortly after she got down from the car, his ck car drove away at the speed of a bullet train, leaving


    Summer nothing but a cold breeze.


    Summer shivered in the cold night, standing by the road and waiting for a cab all by herself.


    But the weather tonight was exceptionally bad, especially with the snow falling from the sky. Every cab


    that passed her by had the upied sign put up.


    Her teeth were chattering after waiting for thirty minutes in the cold. It felt like an eternity before she


    managed to get herself a cab... She was still trembling even after she had settled down in the car. She


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    was so cold she felt tongue-tied, not being able to say anything.


    "Half an hour more.." she sniffled, her face went numb from the cold.


    "It''s below zero Celcius degree tonight. No wonder you¡¯re freezing. You¡¯ve been waiting in the cold for


    more than half an hour."


    The driver cranked up the heat in his car for Summer t o warm her hands by the car''s air outlet.


    It was already past 11 pm when she reached the vi, but the lights in the living room were still shining


    through the window. Ms. Moore was still awake, watching the TV with her cat in her arms.


    "Hey Ms. Moore, why are you still awake? It¡¯s past 11 already," she said.


    The olddy¡¯s face was stern as she hushed Summer, indicating that she should keep quiet. Ms. Moore


    then shifted her gaze towards the TV, watching the screen seriously.


    Summer had no clue as to what she was watching that got her so hooked. Curiously, she too went over


    to watch the TV.


    It was the local news, an earthquake happened in Grudin North with a magnitude of 7.8, causing many


    houses and buildings to crumble like houses of sand. The earthquake happened at 10:00 pm. Ms.


    Moore had a grim look on her face when she dialed Yvette''s number to ask her about Ronald.


    However, there was no reception in Yvette''s area.


    None of her calls went through, no matter how many times she tried. All she could do was to call after


    some time.


    Hanging up the phone, the olddy looked past Summer, ¡°Where is Mark?"


    "He went to Grudin North to settle some issues-¡±


    Summer just came to the realization after she finished her line. She bit her lips, her heart tensed as a


    knot.


    An earthquake just happened in Grudin North, the ce where Mark was heading..."


    The olddy''s expression shifted, her brows tensed," When did he leave?"


    "Somewhere around 10 pm, I''ll try to get a hold of him now. The earthquake just ended in Gurdin North,


    so the airport would definitely be closed now."


    She immediately took out her phone and dialed his number. But all she got from the other end of the


    phone was a cold robotic female voice, "Sorry, the person you''re calling is out of reach. Please try


    againter. Thank you."


    The olddy was still staring at her. Summer shook her head and muttered, "He switched off his


    phone."


    "Honestly, everyone makes me worried!"


    None of them was sleepy anymore. They shared the couch and glued their eyes on the TV screen,


    watching the news.


    It was now a few minutes to 3 in the morning. This was when Ronald suddenly appeared on screen,


    directing the rescuers.


    Seeing this, Ms. Moore let out a big sigh of relief. Just when she was about to call Yvette, her phone


    rang - it


    was from Jazz.


    "Alright, I''ve already watched the news. Please rest earlier, both you and your mother," said Ms. Moore.


    Everyone in Valentine Mansion was as restless, keeping their eyes peeled for Ronald in the news. His


    appearance on TV was the only time they felt at peace.


    "Alright, everything is okay now. Go get some rest, Summer."


    Summer nodded in response, "You sleep earlier too, M s. Moore."


    However, she still had no signs of sleepiness. Her mind was running wild - ''what if the earthquake was


    not really over, what if another earthquake hits...''

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Summer spent the night tossing the turning, barely even closed her eyes. She only started to feel the


    overwhelming sleepiness when the night shifted to day.


    She got herself out of bed and headed to the washroom, washing her face with cold water to give


    herself an instant refresher.


    As she was walking down the stairs, she saw the olddy dozing off on the sofa. It was apparent that


    she did not have a good sleep yesterday.


    Summer put a nket on her and whipped out her phone, trying to get a hold of Mark.


    Two seconds, three seconds, five seconds, seven seconds...


    "Hello..."


    When Summer heard the ever so familiar deep voice from the other end, she felt as if a huge weight


    was lifted from her heart and soul, "Have you reached? Are you okay?"


    "Yes..." he gave an unusual short reply.


    After a short pause, she asked: "How about Ronald? Is he okay?"


    "He''s fine..." he answered shortly once again. However, Summer could sense annoyance from his tone


    as he proceeded to say: "Anything else?"


    "Nope. Anyway, please"


    Mark cut her off before she could finish her sentence," I''m really busy, see ya-she didn''t say she was


    hurt"


    Summer didn¡¯t understand thest line, ''she didn¡¯t say she was hurt? Who is she?''


    But she did not think much about it; she knew that he was busy. She figured that she should not bother


    him, so she sent him a text instead.


    ''Please take care of yourself and be safe. Keep an eye out for any aftershocks, and be safe on your


    way back ... home...¡¯


    ''Home'', she was debating whether she should use this word. She deleted and retyped it three times


    before she put herself together and decided to send the text message to Mark. 1


    After sending the text message, Summer could not stop looking at her phone. She was expecting to


    receive a reply from him, even if it was as short as the letter ''K''.


    But five minutes passed, and her phone screen was still ck. ''He is probably really busy now.''


    She was now all by herself in Norwood. She had lost the mood to enjoy her honeymoon, especially


    after the earthquake had happened. All she wanted was just to return to Santabaca.


    Summer recalled Mark saying that he will head back t o Santabaca after he was done in Grudin North.


    She figured that she should stay in the Valentine mansion for a peace of mind so she could be the first


    person to see him when he returns to Santabaca.


    Once she had made up her mind, she told Ms. Moore about her decision. Though it was a shame to


    see her leave so soon, the olddy did not make her stay. She just wished Summer a safe journey


    home.


    Summer nodded with a big grin before grabbing Ms. Moore for a tight bear hug. She then packed her


    bags and made her way to the airport.


    Sitting alone on an airne felt different from sitting with somebody else - it felt lonely.


    Although she stayed up the whole night, she still was not sleepy. All she could do was to watch the


    clouds pass her by through the small window.


    It was already noon when she reached the Valentine mansion. Both Yvette and Jazz were away,


    making an appearance at a charity event.


    She unpacked her bags and kept aside the souvenirs that she brought back from Norwood, nning to


    visit her parents at home for a while.


    When she arrived, she opened the front door that led t o their living room - what she saw shocked her.


    The living room was in a mess; it looked like a crime scene. Everything they had was scattered all


    around the floor.


    "Mom, mom! What happened here? Did a robber get i n? Have you called the police?"


    She entered the room as she was yelling until she met a group of men in their suits. They were pulling


    Amara¡¯s hair, a sharp knife in hand.


    Sitting on the side of the bed was her father, Soloman, consoling her shaking mother, Daisy.


    Judging by the situation, Summer already knew what happened. Amara was a stubborn gambling


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    addict; it was clear that she had no money with her, which led t o the men barging into their home.


    As soon as sheid eyes on Summer, Amara¡¯s eyes lit u p. She saw a chance of redemption and


    grabbed it.


    She confidently told the group of men: "This is my sister, the wife of President Valentine. I''m sure


    you''ve heard of Santabaca¡¯s well known Valentine group, yeah? She has plenty of money. Go get it


    from her!"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Summer was downright disgusted upon listening to what Amara said. She found it awfully repulsive


    and said, "I am NOT Mark''s wife, nor do I have any money. She is the one who owes you money, you


    can do whatever you want with her!"


    "Summer Hart!" Amara shouted.


    Summer acted as though she did not hear her and gently patted Daisy''s shoulder, ignoring the cries


    from Amara.


    The group of men shared nces among one another and scoffed. They puffed out a mouth of


    cigarette smoke and said, ¡°We will act ording to our prior agreement, if you fail to return the money,


    you''ll lose your fingers."


    "Mom, Dad! They''re serious. They will certainly cut my fingers off. Please save me! I swear I will


    change! I swear by it!" cried Amara.


    Disappointed to the core, Summer''s parents couldn''t bring themselves to speak to Amara.


    "Cut the yapping off with her fingers!"


    The sharp-edged knife got Amara''s full attention as it inched closer to her. Her face turned as white as


    a sheet; her body trembled uncontrobly.


    On the other hand, Summer stared at her coldly. ''Why do it when you already know the consequences


    of your actions?¡¯ ''Amara is a stubborn person who does not bother to change her bad behaviour, and


    for this reason alone, she is now facing the consequences. People like her should be punished.


    ''Let her feel the pain, let her feel the fear. This is the only way she will reflect and learn her lesson.''


    The knife was now inches away from Amara. Its sharp and cold de slit her pinky open. The


    excruciating pain made her scream at the top of her lungs.


    Summer¡¯s parents could not bear to watch, but they could not beg Summer as well, leaving them both


    anxious and nervous.


    Summer had also diverted her gaze, refusing to watch.


    "Mom, Dad, please. I¡¯m pregnant! I''m two months pregnant! I don''t want my fingers to be chopped off.


    Please save me, it hurts so bad!" 1


    Amara''s tearful screech echoed in the room. Daisy could no longer stand it and cried, "Summer, please


    help her. Take it as I''m begging you, please, help her once more, thisst time!"


    Solomon followed and said, "Summer, I have no dignity to beg you as a father anymore. But please,


    Amara is pregnant. Please save her once more for the sake of her baby."


    The silence grew across the room, and Summer finally spoke, "I can save her, but on one condition:


    she must sign an agreement."


    "Sure, I''llply. I''ll do it," Amara agreed immediately. She was so desperate that she could even sign


    ten agreements just for Summer to save her.


    Summer''s gaze hovered over the group of men andnded on the leader, the man with a cigarette in


    hand. "I''ll settle her debt. How much does she owe you?" asked Summer.


    "Seven hundred grand," the man said as he exhaled a plume of cigarette smoke, casually shaking his


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    crossed legs.


    "Seven hundred grand?" Summer gritted her teeth. She could almost kill Amara in that moment.


    On the other hand, Amara had her head hanging low out of embarrassment, not wanting to meet


    Summer¡¯s eyes.


    Ever since she knew about Summer and Mark¡¯s marriage, she became full of herself, letting herself go


    and having no self-control in casinos.


    She went around boasting to everyone she met, saying that Mark Valentine, the President of


    Santabaca''s notable Valentine group, was her brother-inw.


    With this status, many people were willing to lend her money. So even when she had no money on her,


    she still managed to get seven hundred grand from the people in the casino and proceeded to lose all


    of it.


    Solomon sighed continuing!^, ring at Amara fiercely.


    "That is correct, yes. Seven hundred grand, do you have it or do you not? If you do, hand it over to me


    right now and just scram if you don''t. We have some fingers to chop."


    Carelessly, the leader of the group was twirling the knife in his hand. It looked as if it could fall at any


    second.


    "I do, but I have an agreement for her to sign first. I''ll withdraw the money with you after she is done."


    "Deal, I don''t even care about her fingers. What are you looking at? Sign it now!"


    The bald leader mmed the knife onto the table, causing Amara to shiver out of fear. She could not


    even calm herself down to write properly.


    About half an hourter, the agreement was settled. Amara signed it and passed it to Summer, who


    kept it after shooting her a dirty look.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    "Where''s the money?" the bald man rushed her.


    Summer held Mark''s American Express card in her hand. However, she then realized she had no idea


    what the password was for this card. How on earth could she withdraw money?


    Summer nned to withdraw seven hundred grand from his ount and exin to him after he was


    back from Grudin North.


    Watching her nk expression, the bald man lost his patience and cursed, stabbing the knife into the


    bed, "F *ck this, are you ying the fool with me?"


    "No, I just don¡¯t remember the password to this card. I¡¯ll head to the bank to change the passwordter


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    and pass you the money by tomorrow. How does that sound?"


    "And what makes you think we can believe you?"


    Summer just shed them the American Express card and said, "I have this. Do you need any more?"


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be some big shot. Very well then, you may go. You can never hide from us


    anyway. We¡¯ll find you no matter what. Make sure you bring us the money by tomorrow morning, before


    seven o''clock. I''ll be waiting!"


    The bald man was definitely not a fool. He knew that the American Express card had unlimited credit.


    With that card, Summer would not even have a problem withdrawing seven million bucks, let alone


    seven hundred grand.


    However, Summer felt that she needed to ask Mark about the password. She was still contemting


    whether she should ask him now as she knew that he was busy. Besides, she found it hard to ask for


    money from Mark as well.


    But she had no other choice. All she could do now was to give him a call.


    After some consideration, Summer finally mustered u p her courage and dialed his number. Her heart


    was racing as she thought of the best words to say.


    Suddenly, the line connected. Summer bit into her lips and opened her mouth. But the words that came


    out were different from what she initially nned to say," Are you okay over there?¡±


    "You called just to ask me this?¡± his tone was cold and t.


    She already knew that he was busy, but she still called to ask him for money. On top of it, she still


    called during the worst time possible. At that moment, she felt utterly ashamed of herself.


    She was unable to speak for a second and stuttered, "N o... It''s just___I..."


    "Listen, I have no time to listen to your stammering. Stop calling me!"


    Mark was not his usual self. His voice sounded aggressive. Every word he said to her was unusually


    clear.


    Followed his abrupt behaviour was a series of ''beep'', indicating that he hung up on her...


    Summer''s face was bright red, but for the wrong reasons. She felt as if she was pped across the


    face, hard. After listening to what Mark had to say, she froze on the spot, not moving an inch.


    She just gathered courage from every inch of her body to call and tell him about this issue.


    But what happened with Mark on the phone scarred her. She would never ask him for favours


    anymore, no matter how hard her situation was.


    She knew that she, Summer Hart, also had her own dignity...


    Collecting herself, she dialed up Sherman''s number in hopes that she could borrow seven hundred


    grand. She was even willing to sign an IOU, to assure Sherman that she will return her debt.


    Billy Day was also one of the well-off families in Santabaca, so seven hundred grand should not be a


    problem for Sherman, who did not hesitate to send Summer some money the next day...


    Summer sighed with relief.


    This was the first and the only time Summer asked someone else for money.


    Ever since her childhood, Summer was an independent child who did not like to trouble other people. In


    this situation, she really had no other option but to turn to Sherman for help, which she would never do.


    Amara was lying on her stomach on the sofa, tears streaming down her face as she cried and wailed


    out o f pain.


    Summer looked at her coldly; she had no empathy for her at all. No matter how painful it was, even if it


    cost her life, Amara asked for it.


    Daisy was busy stopping the blood loss when she said, "I think we should go to the hospital; it''s quite a


    deep cut."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Soloman did not respond, instead he looked over to his daughter with worried eyes asking, "Summer,


    seven hundred grand is not a small amount, are you-"


    "It''s alright, I borrowed them from Sherman. She has s o much money that I can return them in my own


    time. Don''t worry, Dad."


    Summer interrupted him with a smile, "Also, she said that she will bring the money over to me next


    morning. Really, you don''t have to worry about me. Everything is okay."


    "We really owe Sherman a big one. Have your mom bake some goodies so we can wee her.


    Regarding the money, you, me and your b*stard of a brother will settle it together."


    Soloman let out a long sigh, ''life is tough!¡¯


    Amara rolled her eyes as she listened to their conversation. Disagreeing, she said, "The Valentines


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    have so much money. You are his wife. You have all the rights in the world to spend his money, it''s only


    natural. Why would you even ask money from your friend?"


    Summer scoffed to herself. Now she knew how cruel Amara''s heart can be.


    If it was not for her parents, Summer would not even bat an eye if her whole hand was chopped off.


    But still, her words made sense. The Valentines had so much fortune. As Mrs. Valentine herself, she


    still had t o ask her friend for a mere seven hundred grand. Was she out of her mind?


    "I will only say this once. I will never say it ever again s o make sure you register it in your head!"


    She stared directly into Amara''s eyes, spiting every word loud and clearly.


    "If you still want to live as such a dependent child, you have got to pull yourself together. If this happens


    ever again, you will bear the consequences yourself. Don''t you dare wish to beg for sympathy from my


    parents.


    "The agreement that you signed just now stated that you would be cutting ties with the three of us in


    your own free will. We shall have no rtionship as of today. If you ever step foot in our


    neighbourhood, the security will have you escorted, even if it was by force. You can cause a scene, but


    that will only get you to the police station under the charge of harassment.


    "You can also choose toin and fight back. I will just bring this agreement-the agreement you


    signed-to the court and let them judge. You can either choose to live a good life or leave this ce as


    soon as possible. It¡¯s up to you..."


    Summer was direct and cold. She came off so strong it actually scared Amara. She looked over to


    Soloman and Daisy, hoping to get some sympathy from them.


    But to her dismay, she got nothing in return. They were both so disappointed in her that they did not


    even want to look at her, let alone speaking to her. They also knew that her problems had caused


    trouble t o Summer as well.


    Summer mmed her hand on the table and shouted," Hey, I am speaking to you! Why are you looking


    at them?"


    Amara was shocked by her sudden outburst. Her body was trembling when she said answered faintly,


    "Live a good life."


    "Louder, I can''t hear you!"


    "Live a good life!" Amara cried out.


    "Mark my words, Amara. I am a man of my words, and I can be cruel when I want to. You better not


    challenge me!¡± i


    Outside the ICU.


    Mark was leaning against the hospital window, his ck trench coat now covered in crease.


    His expression was grim as he looked deeply outside the window, his eyes slightly pink, with a visible


    web o f red veins.


    However, as sluggish as he looked, it still could not mask his charismatic features. In fact, it even made


    him look more mysteriously good looking.


    He started his journey from Norwood to Santabaca by airne, then from Santabaca to Grudin North


    by car.


    And when he reached Grudin North, Raine was still in the ICU.


    The secretary next to him told him that Raine rushed into a crumbling house to save a new-born baby


    during the earthquake.


    When she was carrying the baby out in her arms, the house fell and directly hit her.


    Mark chuckled to himself ''she is so kind that she would sacrifice her life just to help people..''

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    He smiled coldly as his gaze tightened. His eyes were s o dark that it looked like he wanted to wipe out


    everything. He really felt like choking her to death!


    He nced over to the phone that he tossed on the bench and thought about the Summer''s call just


    now.'' She sounded hesitant, and she rarely stutters...''


    Raine was lying unconsciously on the ICU bed, and he was feeling really awful.


    But Summer kept calling at the worst time possible, and it sparked the anger that he bottled up in his


    heart. That was why his tone was so harsh.


    He picked up his phone, and his slender finger circled the characters ¡®Mrs. Valentine¡¯ for a while.


    However, h e still did not make the call.


    He looked up from his phone and squinted his eyes on the ward''s door. He was so irritated that he


    fiddled with his necktie, waiting...


    As Summer stepped into the living room in Valentine Mansion, she saw Yvette and Jazz sitting on the


    sofa.


    Yvette heard her footsteps and turned to her tepidly, " When did youe back?"


    "This morning, mom,¡± Summer said.


    "What about Mark? Is he at the office?"


    "He is not at the office. He went to Grudin North from Norwood directly. He said there was-"


    Before Summer could even finish her words, Yvette¡¯s eyes widened before she bounced off the sofa.


    With her eyes locked on Summer, she asked, "Where did you say Mark went?"


    Summer was confused by her sudden change of emotions, but she still answered truthfully, "Gruden


    North."


    She gasped as she asked, "When did he go there?"


    "Around tenst night."


    Yvette cooled down and said, "Why didn''t you stop him?"


    Summer''s brows twitched. She didn¡¯t say anything. How could she stop him? Could she even stop him


    herself?


    "Mom, why are you getting mad at Summer? Who could ever stop Mark from doing what he wants to d


    o?" Jazz said resentfully, trying to keep Summer out of trouble.


    But it was clear that Yvette was not in the mood to entertain him. She took out her phone and dialed a


    number as she walked into the kitchen.


    As soon as the call connected, Yvette shot her question, "Is president Ronald really alright?" "Yes


    Madam, he is already directing the rescue mission. You could probably see him on the TV, please don''t


    be worried," said Donald''s secretary.


    "By the way, is there anyone else that got hurt?" She did not mention any names but was


    unconventionally gentle when she asked.


    The secretary paused for a moment and answered," The newly transferred secretary, Ms. Raine has


    suffered a serious injury. She is still unconscious in the ICU now."


    Her heart stopped when she heard about Raine and hung up the phone shortly after. She was right -


    Mark must have traveled to Grudin North for Raine!


    She could not just watch this unfold. There was no way she would let things escte between them!


    Mark can never spend time with Raine alone. They might rekindle their past romance!


    She saw Summer sitting on the sofa as she walked to the living room. Instantly, a light bulb went on in


    her head, "Summer, can I talk to you about something?"


    "Sure,¡± Summer responded. She noticed something different about Yvette; she became gentle.


    "I have to take care of things for the fundraising and Valentine Mansion. Your father-inw and Mark


    are both in Gruden North without anyone to care for them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I am a little worried about them. Since you happen to b e free now, could you go over and take care of


    them for me?"


    Before summer even spoke, Jazz was already opposing strongly and said, "No way, an earthquake just


    happened over there. How could a pregnant woman be at such a ce?"


    "She''s only two months into her pregnancy. There isn¡¯t even a visible bump yet, so she should be fine.


    Your dad and Mark are both men. Who is going to do theirundry? Not to mention that Mark is a little


    bit o f a clean freak himself. Tell me, Jazz, how could I not b e worried?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Summer did not reject her request and nodded, "Sure, mom, I''ll be there tomorrow."


    She was going to idle away her time in the mansion anyway, and since there was an earthquake in


    Grudin North, maybe she could lend a hand if she was there.


    Just as Yvette said, her stomach had no bump at all. Her pregnancy wouldn''t bother her much.


    Jazz nced at her and said, "I¡¯ll go with Summer tomorrow."


    "Who are you giving trouble to going there?" Yvette glowered at him.


    "I am worried about Summer going to Grudin North alone. I can take care of her if I was with her," Jazz


    said with seriousness written all over his face. Even his cheeky peach blossom eyes were filled with


    determination.


    Unable to dissuade him, Yvette could only agree," There is no ess for nes yet. The chauffeur will


    bring both of you there tomorrow."


    During the night, Summer packed her luggage. She had no idea how long she would be in Grudin


    North, s o she brought everything she thought was necessary.


    The earthquake had just ended over there. They must


    be in desperate need of supplies. Since there was a car now, she nned to fill up the trunk with food


    and bring it over while they were at it.


    She woke up early the next morning. The sun was not even up yet. She had to go back home to deal


    with the $70,000. 1


    Apparently, Sherman was up earlier than her.


    Summer saw her car as soon as she drove into the neighborhood.


    Without saying much, Sherman handed her the suitcase filled with money and asked, "Is this enough?


    I can get more from the bank if you need more..."


    "It definitely is, Sherman. But I won''t be able to pay you back in a short while. It''ll take me some time,"


    Summer said softly.


    "Don''t you dare be a stranger with me!" Sherman said snappishly as she tapped on Summer¡¯s


    shoulder," We''re friends, Summer. It''s the least I can do for you. Besides, I am sure you would have


    also done the same thing for me, wouldn''t you?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Summer answered without the slightest hesitation, "N o doubt about it!"


    "That''s all I needed to know, now take the money and g o! I¡¯ve got to pay a visit to Billy''s mom with him


    when I get back," Sherman said loudly.


    Summer poked her arm and said, "Could you act like ady and show some ss?¡±


    "Ever since I''ve fallen for Billy, I have been chasing after him like a cat chases a mouse. I do not


    associate with the term ¡®ssydy'' anymore. I have even forgotten what it was like to be a ssydy


    for a long time. Anyway, that''s it; I''ve got to bounce."


    Nodding, Summer reminded her, "Drive slowly and be careful."


    Sherman waved to her in response, her car keys in hand.


    After checking off all the things on her to-do list, Summer and Jazz went on the ride to Grudin North


    from Santabaca, a journey that was going to take five hours.


    Summer felt fine in the beginning until three hourster when she felt that something was wrong - she


    was nauseous.


    She had never experienced carsickness; her pregnancy clearly caused it.


    Jazz told the chauffeur to roll down the windows to let the cold wind seep through the window.


    After what felt like years, Summer''s dizziness and nausea were finally gone. Her face had turned pale


    as death.


    Jazz was both sorry and worried. He had the chauffeur pull over the car for everyone to take a break


    before continuing their journey.


    Summer disagreed strongly as it would already be dark by the time they reached Grudin North if they


    maintained their current speed. They could not afford to make a stop.


    Eventually, Jazz gave in, and they went on with their journey.


    The road was bumpy, and Summer was exhausted after some time. Closing her eyes, she leaned her


    head against the window and slept.


    That was the only time Jazz dared to look at her so recklessly.


    She was his sister-inw in Valentine Mansion, his teacher in school. But only at that very moment, she


    was just Summer, and he was just Jazz.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Summer¡¯s cheeks were reddish fair and her skin was delicate-it was almost spotless. Her eyshes


    were s o long that they looked like fans.


    Jazz took a couple of deep breaths. He could smell an ever so lightly orange fragrance.


    She seemed to be sound asleep, yet felt a little ufortable. She spontaneously frowned.


    He looked at her for a long time. He then carefully put his hand around her to draw her head to him so


    that she now rested on his shoulder. He did it so gently and quietly lest she wake up.


    She was leaning on him, but he never felt it heavy. All he knew was that his heart was pounding crazily.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    How good it would be if this could go on indefinitely. H e could have what he had been wanting all this


    while.


    The attending doctor walked out of the emergency room, feeling relieved. "She is out ofa, Mr.


    Valentine."


    Mark sprung to his feet, but barely kept his eyes open. "How is her condition?"


    He had not slept for two days. His voice was hoarse


    like a xylophone, yet it was still the acme of sexiness.


    "Nothing life-threatening. But since she hurt her leg and head, we must be cautious. The most


    important thing is to rest more." 1


    "Got it." Mark nodded with his brows knitted together.


    The doctor left. Mark pushed open the door and walked into the ward. Baine was awake, but her face


    looked pale.


    She looked stunned for a second upon seeing Mark.


    Mark looked at her with an impassive face.


    She felt her lips dry and her mouth bitter as she spoke. "Why are you here?"


    "Why can¡¯t I be here?" Mark asked back.


    "Are you okay? The earthquake is just over here. There may be more aftershocks. It is not safe here."


    She coughed softly.


    "I didn''t know that you knew it was not safe," Mark said sarcastically, his eyes bloodshot.


    After a slight pause, he stared at her gravely, suddenly wishing to strangle her. "I am here just to see


    how tough you are, and whether you have died."


    Baine shuddered upon seeing the look in his eyes. It was frightening her.


    Her throat was dry. She swallowed, looked up at him, and changed the subject. "I am thirsty."


    She did not know what to do. It hurt her to hear him calling her aunt; she wanted him to call her by her


    name. But when he did, she was scared-she was afraid that she could not control herself.


    Mark gave her a few cold nces before turning around and walked out of the ward.


    Baine looked on as he went. "Good to see you the moment I woke up," she suddenly said.


    He stopped but did not say anything or look back. After a second or two, he disappeared out of the


    ward.


    A nurse, who was in her twenties and had a sporting and cheerful personality, came to change her


    dressing. "I am so envious of you, Miss Valentine," the nurse said.


    Baine squeezed a smile; the pain was making speaking difficult. "Envious about what? Bedridden like


    me?¡±


    "Of course not. The man who just went out-he looks like a model.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Admiration filled both the nurse''s words and eyes. "He treats you so well. He had been waiting outside


    the second you were brought into the emergency room. H e stayed by your side and never slept when


    you were i n aa for two days. I wish I could have a boyfriend like him." 1


    He was good-looking with a model-like appearance. Most important of all, he treated his girlfriend well.


    How could she not be jealous of Raine?


    Raine was startled by what the nurse said. Her heart fluttered again, like the sea wavespping up


    against the shore.


    She was in aa for two days, and he stayed by her side the entire time?


    She was not sure how he felt toward her when she first came back from Athana. But now, it was


    certain.


    He still loved her. 1


    Earlier, right before she passed out, all she thought of was him. She missed him dearly.


    After recing the dropper bottle, the nurse left, leaving Raine alone in the ward. It was so quiet that


    she could hear her own breathing.


    She was scared, as she seemed to have lost control of


    herself.


    Just then, she heard footsteps. Mark had brought a cup of water and came back into the ward.


    Standing b y the bed with an impassive expression, he took a cotton swab, dampened it, and rubbed


    her lips back and forth.


    The doctor said she had juste out of aa and must not immediately drink water. So he


    moistened her lips and quenched her thirst this way.


    Raine looked at him. "Aren''t you tired? Do you want to take a rest?¡±


    He ignored her, as if he did not hear her.


    "Are you angry with me? The child was lying in the room crying. I heard it clearly, and I could not bring


    myself to leave the child behind."


    "Why should I be angry? What you did was none of my business," he said faintly.


    "Could you move the tray for me, Mark? My leg hurts.¡± Raine gasped in pain.


    "You are feeling pain, eh? I thought you were so heroic that you couldn¡¯t even feel anything," he


    sneered.


    She knew he was sarcastic, but she was happy and felt the sweetness of his words.


    It was because he cared about her he spoke this way. I t was in his character.


    "I am a human being. I have feelings and can feel


    pain. I will be more careful next time."


    He nced at her, his expression bing indifference again. "Whatever," he said.


    Now, no one said a word. They could almost hear each other¡¯s breathing sound. Raine liked this


    silence. She could not help stealing nces at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Time seemed to travel back to three years ago, during which they had a simr experience together.


    The silence did notst too long, as Jazz and Summer suddenly pushed open the door and came in.


    Mark looked surprised. "What are you two doing here?"


    "Mom asked me and Summer to take care of you two," Jazz said. He nced at Mark¡¯s hand.


    Raine hemmed and looked at Summer with a smile. ¡°H i, Summer, good to see you. Can I ask you for a


    favor? I need someone to help moisten my mouth with a cotton swab? Mark is too clumsy for the job.¡±


    The happiness she had experienced just now felt like something stolen from Summer. She felt guilty


    when she saw Summer.


    "Sure." Summer readily obliged with a smile. She walked over and took the water cup and cotton swab


    from Mark''s hands. She did not look at him at all.


    "How is your injury?" She struck up a conversation with Raine.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    "Except for my legs, which still hurt a bit, everything else is fine," Raine said.


    "When Jazz and I arrived, we heard that the child, whom you saved earlier, was all right. She is now


    sound asleep."


    "Good to know." Raine breathed a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Mark looked at Summer with his eye narrowed.


    "There are quite a lot of empty rooms over there. You all can stay for the night. Just watch out for


    aftershocks." Raine looked at them with concern. She had been in aa for so long and did not know


    many aftershocks there had been.


    No one should underestimate the danger of aftershocks, especially when it urs at night, during


    which most people are asleep.


    "Don''t worry about us, Aunt. We all are aware of the danger," Jazz said.


    "All right. You all just have to be careful." Raine coughed. She was still frail.


    It was during this time that Ronald and his secretary arrived.


    While Mark gave Ronald a nod of acknowledgement, Jazz walked over and put his hand on Ronald¡¯s


    shoulder. "Hey, Dad, you are still so good-looking after so long."


    "You are still honey-tongued after so long. Look how settled and steady Mark is."


    "One staid guy is just nice; two make a boring pair." Jazz shook his head dismissively.


    Letting out an I-can''t-even smile, Ronald looked at Summer and started sizing her up. "This is..."


    Summer bit her lips, not sure how to respond.


    She just could not call him Dad and tell him she was his daughter-inw straight away, could she?


    While she was hesitating, Mark came to her rescue. " She is Summer Hart, my wife, your daughter-in-


    Ronald chortled. "I have asked a stupid question."


    Summer could sense Ronald''s indifference toward her. She did not know what to say, and might as well


    not say anything. So she just smiled politely.


    "How is the situation now, Ronald? Are the emergency supplies and rescue team in ce?¡± Raine


    asked.


    Ronald¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°The supplies have arrived, but they are barely enough. The


    rescue team is on its way. You haven''t recovered yet, so don''t think too much. People have started to


    get a good handle on the situation."


    He paused before he continued. "There are some empty rooms. Omar will take you all there. I just


    dropped by to check you out. I have to leave now."


    So Mark and Jazz saw him out, and the rest of them remained in the ward. Summer gave Raine some


    mushroom soup and helped clean her face.


    It was not until Raine fell asleep the three of them left with Omar Ellis, Ronald¡¯s assistant.


    It was a ten-minute walk from the hospital. The rooms were basic but clean, equipped with a kitchen, a


    bathroom, and all the essential.


    But because of the earthquake, there was no heating i n the room. So it was cold.


    Summer poured herself a ss of hot water and held i t in her hand to keep warm.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, Mark put aside his coat, sat on the edge of the bed, and gently kneaded his forehead with


    his hand.


    He had not slept for two days, his head feeling heavy.


    His bloodshot eyes and tired face told Summer that Mark needed a sleep. ¡°Sleep if you are tired. I am


    going out for a while."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    "Where are you going?¡± He asked, looking at her with his brows slightly furrowed.


    "Go to Jazz''s room. The suitcase is still with him. You sleep first. I will be back in a while."


    As soon as her voice trailed off and before Mark could say anything, she walked out of the room with


    the ss in her hand.


    He looked on as she went, his eyes narrowing.


    Jazz was leaning against the headboard. He was not sleepy. Her faint scent of orange still lingered in


    his nostrils. It smelled fresh and so good.


    Her face appeared in his mind. The warm breathing out through her red lips blew onto his neck


    and gave him an itchy feeling.


    Jazz was twenty and sexually mature.


    He knocked himself in the head with his hand when h e suddenly became self-aware-he should not


    have fantasized about his brother¡¯s wife.


    Just as he felt upset of himself, the door swung open and Summer came in.


    Jazz looked back in shock and nearly fell out of bed. H e was too afraid to look her in the eyes.


    "Haven''t you slept yet, Jazz?" She did not notice his strange reaction. "I saw the door was open and so


    I just walked in. Am I disturbing you?"


    "N-n-no, not at all." Jazz stammered. Summer might not have seen what he did, he thought to himself.


    "I am here to get the suitcase.¡± She pointed at the suitcase in the corner. "By the way, do you know


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    how old Baine is?"


    She had been curious about this for a long time.


    "Thirty-one; one year older than Mark. Ant was adopted."


    Summer¡¯s heart skipped a beat with her brows knitted together. She did not know that before this.


    "Baine was adopted?"


    "Yeah." Jazz did not want to hide that from Summer. I t was better to let her know about the truth.


    Summer nodded and asked no further. "It is gettingte. Have a good night."


    He looked on as she went. He then suddenly asked reached the doorway. "Are you in love with him?"


    Summer stopped in her tracks.


    "At the beginning, you married Mark because of you were pregnant. But what about now?"


    She turned around with a smile and then said snappishly, "Don''t be a busybody. Go to sleep. Good


    night."


    She left and closed the door behind her.


    When she returned to the room, Mark had not slept yet. He was leaning against the headboard with the


    quilt covering his lower body.


    "Is Jazz asleep?" Mark asked.


    "Not yet, I will unpack the things first.¡±


    She squatted on the floor and opened the suitcase. There were few things inside; just some winter


    clothes.


    Mark looked at her; her back was facing him. He was alert the entire time when she was away. He


    listened t o the rustling sound with his eyes half-closed as he took some shut-eye.


    After finishing unpacking, Summer turned around and was surprised to find that he had fallen asleep.


    Seeing his clothes on the edge of the bed, she walked over with light steps and took the clothes into


    the bathroom while keeping the noise to the minimum.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    There was no hot water supply in this ce.


    She turned on the faucet and filled the tub, then put his coat, shirt, and pants in, sprinkle with washing


    powder, and rubbed them with her hands.


    The water was biting cold. She could barely keep her hands from freezing. But she adapted to it after a


    while.


    A washing machine was on the side. She could use it t o spin the clothes dry. Otherwise, the clothes


    would still be wet by tomorrow morning.


    After cleaning things up, she could finally go to bed.


    The cold was a concern because there was no heating i n the room. But her worries turned out to be


    unnecessary-Mark¡¯s body heat warmed the bed like a firece.


    After a day on the road, Summer was getting motion sickness. So she crashed out as soon as shey


    on the bed.


    At night, the room was so quiet that only the faint sound of their breathing was in the air.


    Early the next morning, when Mark woke us, Summer


    was still snuggling in his arms.


    Cold made her body curling up into a ball and instinctively snuggling up against him. Her hands


    wrapped around him, and her cheeks red. The corner o f her mouth turned up so slightly, as if she was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    smiling.


    Mark raised an eyebrow, with the corner of his mouth curling up. He carefully took her hands off him


    before he got out of bed.


    He cast his eyes out on the balcony and saw his clothes fluttering in the chilly wind.


    He walked out and took them in his hand. They were all dry, fresh and clean, with a faint smell of


    fragrance. So he took them back in.


    His face broke out in a gentle smile. 1


    Without Mark as a human firece, the cold woke Summer up. When she opened her eyes, she found


    Mark was not beside her.


    She sat up on the bed and put on her clothes, then went to wash her face and brushed her teeth. The


    icy waterpletely woke her up now.


    When she re-emerged from the bathroom, Mark was sitting at the table. Two buckets of instant ramen


    were in front of him. He tapped on the table with his fingers. "Let¡¯s get some breakfast."


    She nodded and sat down at the table, then looked at him. He was eating like a gentleman.


    She shrugged and felt a little surprised, as she never knew Mark would eat instant ramen.


    As if Mark had sensed her stare, he looked up from his ramen. "Aren''t you eating? There is nothing


    else to eat here. We will have to make do with this.¡±


    Compromise had never been in Mark''s dictionary. Summer was pleasantly surprised.


    She sat with her back straight, shaking her head, and chuckled. "I thought instant ramen was not your


    cup o f tea?"


    "Not that bad after all." He had finished the ramen and the soup, looking up at her. He looked


    unspeakably sexy with a tiny stain left on his lip.


    After the so-called breakfast, the two headed straight t o the hospital. Jazz was already in the ward,


    cracking jokes, while Raineughed in amusement.


    "I will be fine. Summer is here. You two should go," Raine said gently to Mark and Jazz. "They need


    help outside. Staying here is not going to help anything. Just go."


    Mark nodded and looked at Summer. "Call me if anything."


    "Okay.¡± Summer nodded.


    After the two left, silence fell. Things became a little awkward in the room.


    Summer and Raine had only met a few times and never talked to each other before this. So the


    awkward atmosphere was expected.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Besides, Summer was not so much of an extrovert. She would only feelfortable and could talk


    freely i n front of people she was familiar with.


    "How was your sleepst night?" Baine broke the silence.


    Summer nodded as she handed a cup of water to Baine. "It was all right."


    "This ce is not as happening as Santabaca, but the scenery is beautiful. The amodation here is


    basic, though. I was worried that you guys couldn''t get used to it."


    "It is all right. Pretty good. Hey, would you like some mushroom soup?" Summer asked.


    "I will make it myself. I can move around freely despite the pain in my legs." Baine smiled. ¡°I can take


    care of myself.¡±


    Summer gave a smile, and they struck up a conversation. "What major did you study at university?"


    Summer asked.


    "I studiedw and wanted to be awyer. But now I am working as the assistant secretary to the


    governor. Sometimes, in life, you don''t get what you wish for."


    Something resonated with her, and she continued." Can you help take the phone out of my purse? It


    has been three days since the earthquake. He must have seen the news. I almost forgot to call him to


    let him know I am safe."


    "Are you talking about your fiance? May I ask what is h e doing for a living?" Summer was curious.


    "He is a university professor."


    "Wow, a professor! He must be the one making the first move, I guess."


    Raine let out an acquiescing smile. "You can say that."


    As Summer opened Raine''s purse to rummage for Raine''s cell phone, a photo in the purse suddenly


    caught her attention.


    It was the photo of Raine and Mark embracing each other intimately.


    In the photo, the smile on Raine¡¯s face was clean and graceful, like a flower that bloomed in the spring.


    In contrast, Mark looked impassive with only his lips turning up in a subtly smile.


    When Raine saw Summer frozen on the spot and staring at something, she immediately thought of the


    photo in the purse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How could she forget such an important thing?


    "Have you found the phone, Summer?" Rained asked quickly.


    Summer pulled her mind back and took out the cell phone with a smile. "I found it."


    Was it not normal for an aunt and her nephew to have photos together?


    It was true that Raine was young and beautiful and not biological-rted to Mark, that did not change


    the fact that she was Mark¡¯s aunt. Besides, she was already engaged. So Summer thought her worries


    might be unfounded.


    Making a foregone conclusion that they were in an abnormal rtionship based on just an intimate


    photo, that Raine was adopted, and their way of interaction was absurd, she thought.


    "Thank you." Raine took the phone from her and made a call to her fiance. She briefly told him she was


    okay and asked him not to worry.


    She hung up and put the phone away after just talking for a few minutes. She then looked at Summer


    and continued the chat. "I heard from Yvette that you and Mark went to Norwood for honeymoon."


    "Yeah, we visited his grandma while honeymooning there. But we didn''t stay long."


    "Where did they all go in Norwood?" Raine asked curiously.


    "dust Harwood Citadel and Chatforte Tops."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    "I have been to these two ces, too. Those sceneries are beautiful. Did you take any photos?"


    Summer fiddled with the ss in her hand and shook her head. "No."


    Rain let out a gentle smile. "Was it because of Mark? H e was camera-shy since he was a child and


    avoided it like a gue. You wouldn''t believe how long it took m e to persuade him to take a photo with


    me. I might be his aunt, but he just wouldn''t care."


    Raine said this for a purpose.


    She knew Summer had seen the photo. She did not want Summer to overthink. So she brought up the


    photo topic and exined it in a subtle way.


    "Why is he camera-shy?" Summer looked over with curiosity.


    "I have got no clue. He just doesn¡¯t like it. It started since he was small. Except for family photos, he


    would not budge a bit. He is still the same today.¡±


    There was an I-can''t-even look on Raine''s face.


    "I guess something must be wrong with him." Summer shrugged and said jokingly.


    "Yeah, a camera-shypany president will make a


    funny news headline." Raine yed along with a thoughtful look.


    They exchanged a nce and burst intoughter.


    Just then, a nurse came into the ward with sks in her hands.


    "Miss Valentine, you look much better now. You might get out of bed in a few days," the nurse said.


    "Yeah, I have been lying in bed for many days. If this goes on like this, I might forget how to walk soon,"


    Raine joked.


    As the nurse was carrying two sks, Summer reached out a hand to offer her help.


    But before Summer had gotten hold of the sk, the nurse let go, thinking that she did.


    The next moment Summer knew it, there was a loud clunk, and the sk tipped over. Boiling water


    sshed onto one of her feet.


    An excruciating pain ripped through her. She gasped i n pain, her face pale. Her foot hurt so much that


    she had to hop away.


    The nurse was frozen on the spot in fright. Raine called out to the nurse anxiously, "Emily! Emily!


    Quick!


    Take a look at the burns on her foot!"


    The nurse named Emily Davis came to her senses. She quickly helped Summer sit down, then took off


    her shoe and sock.


    The boiling water had gotten to the skin of her instep. I t was red and swollen. Summer felt a burning


    sensation.


    Emily wasted no time in cleaning her wound, applying ointment, and put on a dressing. She did that all


    in one fell swoop.


    Summer¡¯s face was still pale, her body shivering from the pain.


    The ointment was aggravating the pain. She felt as if a knife cut into her skin.


    Raine looked worried. She asked the nurse. "Is her condition serious?"


    "She might need to be confined to bed for a few days and wait for the wound to heal. It was my fault.


    Had I not let go the sk so quickly, the sk would not have fallen and shattered, and boiling water


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    would not have sshed onto her foot." The young nurse was ming herself. She felt so guilty that


    her eyes welled up.


    Summer felt sorry for the nurse, too. She tried tofort the nurse. "It is okay. It doesn''t hurt that much


    anymore. It will heal in a few days. I am partially at fault, too."


    The young nurse felt even more guilty. She stayed beside Summer the entire afternoon to take care of


    her.


    Raine called Mark on the phone and briefly told him what had happened so that he woulde to pick


    up Summer.


    Half an hourter, Mark arrived. He looked at Summer''s bandaged foot and narrowed his eyes. "How


    did you hurt yourself?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    The young nurse shivered and did not dare to look up. So Summer patted her on the shoulder and


    yed the things down. "It is no big deal. Just a little ssh from the sk."


    "Is it serious?" Jazz looked concerned.


    "Emily treated it and put on a dressing. Nothing serious. It was just a spatter."


    Mark raised his eyebrows and looked at her suspiciously. "Since there is nothing serious, why don''t you


    walk a few steps?"


    If she was to get down and walk now, this foot of hers would go kaput for sure.


    He hissed and strode over, then bent to carry Summer i n his arms.


    Summer instinctively put her arms around his neck. She gritted her teeth in pain when her foot hurt


    from the slightest movement.


    "Why are you grimacing? Did you not say it was just a minor stter of boiling water?" Mark looked at


    her.


    She red at him snappishly because he was digging at her despite knowing that the burns were


    serious.


    He could read her mind. "You seem to have a strong


    opinion about me, eh?"


    "I didn¡¯t." She forced her words through her teeth, but kept a benign face. "Can we go now, Mr.


    Valentine? My foot hurt even more this way.¡±


    Mark stared at her. "This will serve as a good reminder."


    He then turned to Jazz. "You stay here. I will send Summer back.¡±


    "Got it.¡± Jazz took his eyes off Summer. There was a hint of sadness on his face, but his voice


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    remained steady.


    As Mark went, Jazz again gazed at Summer, while Raine looked at Mark from her bed.


    They each had something on their minds.


    Raine pulled back her eyes and kept her head low when Mark was out if her sight.


    Jazz sunk back into the settee and cast a look at Raine. "Do you still love Mark?"


    "Jazz-"


    "You don''t have to tell me. I was just asking." Jazz suddenly interrupted.


    Heughed. He did not really want to know the answer. It was between Mark and Raine, and had


    nothing to do with him. It would do him no good by knowing. He did not want to be that busybody.


    But Raine was hesitating. "What will you do if the girl you love doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± "Simple. If she


    loves me, I will want to be with her, no matter what. But if she doesn¡¯t love me, I will wait.¡±


    Just like what happened now. The only thing he could do was wait.


    He had no clue when Mark would let go of Summer. Neither did he know if the two would divorce.


    But he knew that when the opportunity arose, he would seize it at once and never let go.


    "Wait? Until when?¡± Baine asked.


    "As long as I can, I will do everything I can, until I can''t wait any longer.¡±


    Baine looked at him. "Will you regret it if she marries someone else?"


    Jazz did not answer her question directly. He let out a faint smile, and then his face turned serious.


    "How many people do you think we can love in our lifetime? If you don¡¯t do your best, I am sure all you


    get is regret, pain, and memories in the end.¡±


    Begret, pain, and memories¡ªthree words that were the best portrayal of her state of mind right now.


    The feelings were obvious, profound, and vivid.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Raine could not describe her feelings when Mark left with Summer. It weighed on her heart so much


    that she felt suffocating, but more of sadness.


    Since she decided to let go of Markpletely and during her three years in Athana, she had been on


    the recollection stage and reminiscing about the time they had been together.


    Things had been out of sight and out of mind for quite a while. But now, things were happening in front


    of her. She did not know how she could stay aloof anymore.


    She was confused and emotionally disarrayed-so much so that she did not know what to do.


    He was now giving another woman the love and affection that he used to shower on her.


    She used to n where they would go on their honeymoon, and imagine what life would be like after


    marriage.


    But things fell apart. It was not her who became his wife; it was not her who went on the honeymoon;


    and i t was not she who lived with him after marriage.


    Her hands on her sides squeezed the quilt, her mind a muddle.


    The words of Ronald and Jazz kept ringing in her mind.


    Lying quietly in bed, she let her mind drift and was drowned in her thoughts.


    Likewise, Jazz sank back on the settee, not saying a word. He was worried about Summer''s injury.


    Summer gasped and grimaced in pain in Mark''s arm.


    He nced at her and freed up a hand to open the door. "Have you had dinner?¡±


    "Not yet." She shook her head.


    After he ced her on the bed, he went into the kitchen. Summer then heard a series of ding-ngs


    ''What is he doing?'' Summer was puzzled and curious.


    Feeling bored, she picked up the newspaper on her side to kill time. Mark had been in the kitchen for a


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    quite a while.


    The paper was talking about the economic development in Grudin North. There was another one


    talking about an interview with Ronald.


    Ronald talked about his giving up of government jobs i n Norwood and Santabaca, and his decision on


    staying in Grudin North to help its developments.


    She was not interested in economic things. So put the paper away and turned on her cell phone.


    She saw four unread messages, which were all from Jazz.


    ''How is the wound? Is it serious?¡¯


    ''Have you treated the wound?¡¯


    ''Have you had your dinner?''


    ''Are you asleep?''


    Her phone was in silent mode, so she did not know there were iing messages without looking at


    her phone. Thest message was dated ten minutes ago.


    She replied to Jazz''s messages, asking him to rest early and not to worry about her.


    As soon as she put away her phone, Mark emerged from the kitchen with a bowl in his hands.


    He first put the bowl on the table, and then came to carry her to the dining table.


    She looked at the bowl of oatmeal and then up at him i n surprise.


    Mark furrowed his brows. He squinted and gently knocked on the table. "Are you going to eat the


    oatmeal or me?"


    Summer snapped back. She lowered her head and took a spoonful-it tasted light and pretty good. "I


    didn''t know you could cook. What other skills you have? I am really curious to know."

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Mark pointed with his chin, motioning her to shut up and start eating.


    She shrugged and creased her nose before tucking in.


    It had been two days since they arrived in Grudin North. They had been surviving on instant ramen and


    bread. So oatmeal was a wee change.


    She polished off the oatmeal in no time and grinned at him. "Can I have another bowl, please?¡±


    "Since you have asked, I have no reason to say no."


    He got up, took her empty bowl, and disappeared into the kitchen.


    No matter when and where, he always looked elegant and tempting.


    The night was silent, and she shivered from the cold. But she enjoyed the time they were together.


    Perhaps it was the pregnancy, or maybe hunger; she made a pig of herself tonight by finishing two


    bowls of oatmeal.


    She went to bed and shivered under the nket.


    Mark whisked open the quilt and got in. The bed beside her sank under his weight.


    She felt the heat of his body and instinctively got closer to him.


    Aware of her action, Mark folded his arms in front of his chest and asked with a listless voice, "You


    cold?"


    She nodded. There was no heating in the room and it did not help that she shivered.


    "Call me darling and I will give you warmth," he said i n a frivolous tone of voice.


    She looked at him snappishly. "You should be embarrassed of yourself for asking for a favor from a


    patient."


    "Why should I?" he said as matter-of-factly. "I expect t o get something in return for my effort."


    That sounded weird to the ears.


    He chuckled, wrapped his hand around her waist, and drew her closer to him so that she snuggled


    against his chest.


    "It is my pleasure, Mrs. Valentine."


    He lowered his chin, his hot breath blowing against her earlobes.


    His hot breath not just warmed her ear but also made i t feel itchy and red.


    Her body was warming up, but the posture was notfortable.


    So she put her hands on his chest and pushed herself away from him. Just then, Markmanded


    with his deep and hoarse voice. "Lie still."


    She instantly blushed and was frozen in ce.


    Summer felt time passing incredibly slow in her current posture.


    After a long while, Mark put his hand on her back and drew her closer to him. She was now lying on his


    chest, her head rising and falling as he breathed. "Now close your eyes and sleep," he mumbled.


    She did not look up but just rested on his chest, hearing his heart beating.


    The heat from his body did a pretty good job of keeping her warm.


    She somehow did not feel like sleeping now because her heart was pounding, her face blushing, and


    she kept swallowing involuntarily.


    It took her awhile before she felt sleepy again. Her eyes closed involuntarily and then she gradually fell


    asleep.


    It was a dreamless night. She woke up at nine the next morning.


    Sitting in bed, she stretched and looked out of the window.


    The sky that had been staying cloudy for the past few days had cleared up. The sun was showing its


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    face. It was a good day.


    She ran a little calction in her mind: It was


    December 20 today-ten more days to go before New


    Year''s Day. 2


    People in Grudin North were having a hard time because of the disaster. Many lost their loved ones,


    family, and friends.


    It was only natural that few people in Grudin North were in the mood for celebration.


    She could not help but feel sad and was emotionally disturbed when she thought of the many


    casualties.


    The burns on the back of her feet impaired her movement. She was bedridden, staring at her cell


    phone, and asionally reading the newspaper.


    She also never felt hungry, as Mark had never failed to bring her food.


    When he was busy and could note back, he would send his assistant Omar, and he woulde


    back early in the evening.


    Over time, she got used to this routine. Every time when the door swung open at 7:00 pm, she knew he


    was back.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Sometimes, Mark would leave a few books on the bed, and she would read those books to kill time


    when she was bored.


    Life here was a mundane routine, yet felt special and real.


    In the hospital ward.


    Before the crack of dawn, Baine had already woken up.


    There was a trace of blush on her otherwise pale cheeks. She looked much better than before.


    She nced out of the window, and then turned her eyes to the door, as if she was expecting


    someone.


    Her eyes lit up in expectation when she heard footsteps and the door of the ward was pushed open


    from the outside.


    A nurse walked in and greeted her with a smile. "Good morning, Miss Valentine. You rose so early


    today.¡±


    Baine was disappointed, her expression a little stiff. But it was just for a few seconds before she let out


    a faint smile, as usual. "I woke up naturally because I couldn''t sleep any longer. How is the weather


    today?¡± "It is still too early to tell. If the weather forecast is


    anything to go by, it should be sunny today. You may get out of bed and go for a walk outside when the


    sunes out. It is always good to move around asionally."


    "All right," she said absent-mindedly.


    No one knew what she was thinking.


    The nurse reced the dropper bottle and adjusted the speed. "You only need one bottle today. So it


    will all be over soon."


    "Thank you." Raine pulled back her drifting gaze and nodded at the nurse.


    She nced at the dropper bottle once; the drops dripped slowly. She felt drowsy, but still tossed and


    turned the entire time.


    So, she thought she might as well get up. Propping herself up and leaning against the headboard, she


    gazed out of the window.


    It was nine in the morning when Jazz came. He brought a bowl of oatmeal that he bought from the


    hospital cafeteria.


    She finished the oatmeal, and then looked at Jazz, who was slouching in the chair and swiping his


    finger on the phone. "How is Summer now?"


    Jazz was still ying with his phone. "She needs time to recover. She still can''t walk." "Then how is


    she getting her meals?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Mark is taking care of her. Also, there is Omar." "So what is Mark doing these few days?" She tried to


    sound him out.


    "As you know, Valentine Group has donated a great deal of emergency supplies. Mark is overseeing


    the operation."


    "Is he busy every day? Since you have time, help your brother. I am recovering fast and can take care


    of myself." Raine smiled.


    Jazz shrugged absent-mindedly. "He is not so busy, actually. Every time before I got back, Mark would


    be back in the room. He can handle everything by himself. I don''t want to help and end up throwing a


    monkey wrench into the job."


    "When do you usually go back?" Raine furrowed her brows. "Are you still ying around?"


    "Come on, Aunt! I am twenty this year. I am a man. Don''t use the ''y around'' words on me."


    "Tell me you didn''t. I don''t have to remind you, do I?"


    "I hope you can treat me as an adult from now on. I am no longer the same Jazz you knew."


    He sounded serious, as if he meant business. To be fair to him, he no longer had that childlike look on


    his face.


    "What is wrong with you recently? I have got a feeling that there is something wrong with you. You


    have a girl you like?" Raineughed.


    She had hit him in the soft spot. He evaded her eyes and buried his face in the screen of his phone.


    "You overthink," he replied.


    "Really? Are you really sure that I overthink, not that you evade my question?"


    Raine watched Jazz growing up and knew him like the back of her hand. No way Jazz could lie to her.


    Jazz nced at the dropper bottle and then steered the conversation away. "The dropper bottle is


    empty. Let me push you out to get some fresh air. The weather is wonderful today.¡±


    He was still evasive by changing the topic. But Raine did not give up. "What does the girl look like?


    Have I met her before? When will you introduce her to me? You know I have a keen eye, don''t you?"


    "Oh,e one. It is none of your business. I will take care of it myself. Your job is to recover as soon


    as possible."


    Jazz now pushed back her question, less evasive. The more Jazz evaded Raine¡¯s questions, the more


    curious she became.


    He bent over and carried Raine up in his arm, then ced her in the wheelchair and pushed her out of


    the ward.


    The hospital suffered minor damage despite the earthquake. There was an artificialke, surrounded b


    y grassyndscape and trees in the middle of the hospital.


    She had stayed indoors for several days. It was refreshing, and all boredom vanished the moment she


    got out in the open.


    As they went round the artificialke, Jazz saw the back of someone he knew up ahead. He looked


    carefully and made out who the person was. It was Mark''s assistant. "Omar?" Jazz called out.


    Omar stopped and came up to them. "Hi, Jazz."


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?" Jazz nced a t the documents in Omar¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    "A batch of medical supplies have just arrived. I am checking it before it goes into storage.¡± Sweat was


    trickling down Omar''s forehead.


    "Since you are here, who will deliver lunch to Summer?"


    Omar took a breath. "I have been busy running around these few days. So I am not returning to the


    ce. Mr. Valentine is taking care of her."


    "Cool. I will leave you to it." Jazz waved him away. At first, he thought of delivering lunch to Summer.


    Now i t seemed that would not be necessary, as Mark was taking care of it.


    There was a subtle change of expression on Raine''s face.


    The sun might havee out, but the weather improved little. The wind was still blowing, and it was


    chilly.


    Just half an hour outside, Raineined of the cold. She wanted to cut short of the walk, as she felt


    tired.


    After Jazz pushed her back to the room, he received a call and left in a hurry.


    Raine was left alone, staring nkly with her brows


    furrowed. She put her hand to her chest, feeling a pang of heartache.


    Ever since Summer injured her foot, Mark had not visited her in the hospital.


    At first, she was okay with it. But her confidence was shaken in the past few days. She was wrestling


    with her thoughts, hesitant, and at a loss.


    She thought if Mark did note, she could slowly forget all the touching moments between them, as if


    nothing had ever happened.


    But when he stoppeding, exactly like what she had thought, she was depressed, lonely, and


    wished h e coulde again.


    These contradictory andplicated emotions upset and even agonized her.


    So when Jazz came to visit today, she tried to get to know Mark''s whereabouts form him.


    When she heard Mark was busy, she thought that must be the reason he did note. So she was


    cool with that.


    But after bumping into Omar and hearing what he said, she found herself so stupid.


    He did not have time to visit her, but he had time to return to thepany branch every afternoon.


    The difference between what she thought and what really happened pained her. Did Mark fall in love


    with Summer, or simply take care of her?


    She could not shake the thoughts from her head. They continued to ravage her mentally.


    She thought of what Ronald said: ''make the same mistake over and over again until one reaches the


    point of no return.''


    She would only push Mark farther and farther away from her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But what could she do?


    The thoughts were driving her crazy. Her head felt heavy and dizzy.


    She put the back of her hand to her forehead. It was burning hot. She had a fever.


    It must be because of the chilly wind. And she had a blocked nose.


    She felt a fire burning inside her and her strength leaving her. She pursed her lips; it was dry-same as


    her throat. She spontaneously picked up her cell phone and made a call.


    "I feel terrible.... Really terrible...¡± she muttered into the phone.


    She then hung up and put the phone aside, theny there without alerting the nurses.


    A whileter, Mark rushed into the ward and looked at her with a grave expression on his handsome


    face.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Her cheeks were flushed, lips dry. She looked sick and was wriggling in bed.


    He frowned as he put the back of his hand on her forehead. His eyes narrowed when he felt her


    burning forehead.


    A nurse hurried in and took temperature and examined Raine. The nurse kept her head low the entire


    time, as she did not dare to look at his expression.


    "Why does her body temperature shoot up all of a sudden?" Mark looked at the nurse. "Is this how you


    look after the patient?¡±


    The rising pitch of his voice made the nurse tremble. She quickly exined, "Your younger brother


    came to the hospital today, and brought Miss Valentine outside to get some fresh air. She must have


    caught a cold at that time. Judging by the seriousness of her condition, someone had better stay by her


    side at night. It could develop into pneumonia." 1


    Mark said nothing again. He stood aside and leaned against a chair with his lips pursed as he watched


    the nurse administering medication.


    The nurse left in a whirlwind after finishing her job.


    He came to the bedside and sat down on the edge of the bed. Beads of sweat were popping up on


    Baine''s forehead while she gripped his hand tightly and refused to let go.


    He tried to move, but she gripped him harder. She was whispering something in her mouth, but he


    could not make out what she was saying.


    He gently wiped the sweat off her forehead. He then looked at the time; it was 7:30 pm.


    He thought of the bedridden woman back in the room. So he took out his phone, but it ran out of


    battery and had switched off.


    Kneading his brow, he put his phone back into his coat pocket and nced down at Baine and sat


    motionless for a long time. Her condition did not seem to improve.


    In the room.


    It was 8:00 pm, but Mark had not returned. Summer became worried, wondering if something


    happened to him.


    Mark had never failed toe back every afternoon and at 7:00 pm every day for the past few days.


    But today, that record had been broken. Not only did Mark note back at noon, but he had also not


    returned even though half an hour had passed.


    Anxiously, she dialed his number. A sweet female voice answered, telling her, ''Sorry, the number you


    have dialed is not reachable.¡¯


    ''Mark has switched off the phone? Has something really happened to him?''


    She sat on the bed and started to imagine things. She could not stop her negative thinking.


    She could not sleep. She sat up, staring at the door, and waited.


    Two hours had passed, and it was 10:00 pm. Mark was still nowhere to be seen.


    She went from worrying to panicking.


    ''Is he still at work, or has something bad happened? Did a house suddenly copse during the search


    and rescue operation, or did his car get into an ident?''N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She did not want to think that way, but she could not control herself. It was gettingte and she could


    not contact him. How could she not be worried?


    So she got out of bed slowly, put on a slipper on one foot, and hopped out of the room.


    Her foot hurt, but it was still bearable.


    Jazz''s room was at the other end of the building. So she could make it there in no time.


    She knocked on the door five or six times, only then she got a response. Jazz answered the door with


    a pair of drowsy eyes.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Jazz waspletely awake upon seeing Summer. He quickly brushed down his wrinkled clothes.


    But when he knew it, looked down at her feet.


    Summer was holding the doorjamb with both hands and standing on one foot with the injured one


    resting o n the uninjured one to hold herself steady.


    His expression changed, and he quickly carried her up in his arms. "What are you doing here with your


    injured foot?¡±


    "Jazz, your brother has not returned until now. I couldn''t get through his phone. Do you know what


    happened to him?" She sounded worried.


    Jazz was startled for a second, and then said with a yful smile. "You are overthinking. Mark will be


    fine."


    "But this ce is no Santabaca. The earthquake has just been over, and chaos is still everywhere. The


    most important thing is I can''t get through his phone."


    "Maybe we should wait and see first.¡±


    Jazz carried her back to her room. She sat on the bed while Jazz on the edge of the bed. They waited.


    Another two hours had passed. Summer had lost her


    patience. She was anxious and worried. Her eyes kept darting between her phone and the door.


    Her emotions were written all over her face. Jazz saw that. He sighed and got to his feet. "Don''t go


    anywhere, but wait here. I will go find Mark and call you when I have found him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Be careful." She nodded vigorously.


    Jazz mimed an ''OK'' with his hand and left.


    The air temperature in the morning of December plummeted to minus 44-to 46-degree Fahrenheit.


    There was no one on the streets at this freezing temperature.


    The icy wind hit Jazz''s face and numbed his skin. He struggled to move his facial muscles as if they


    had all been frozen.


    He first went to the ce where the relief supplies distribution center of Valentine Group was. The light


    was still on. Two people on duty were dozing off when he walked in.


    "Where is Mark?" He struggled to open his mouth and was tongue-tied.


    "He already left at noon."


    "Noon?¡± Jazz raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah, he left right after receiving a call."


    "Do you know who called him?" "We don''t know." No way they would dare to pry into theirpany


    president''s privacy.


    Right now, Jazz could only think of one ce: the hospital.


    Walking in the freezing cold again, he pulled his jacket tighter to his body and quickened his pace.


    The moment he arrived at the hospital and opened the ward door, what he saw made his hackles rise.


    Raine was lying on the hospital bed, and Mark was leaning against the headboard beside her, hand in


    hand.


    Jazz strode over to Mark, his chest heaving with fury.


    Mark sensed a shadow falling over him and looked u p. "Did you bring her outside today?" Mark asked.


    "Yeah, why?¡± Jazz was fit to be tied, his voice showing that. While Summer was worried about Mark,


    Mark was here with Raine. Not only that, he did not even bother to make a phone call.


    This was the first time Jazz was disrespectful to his elder brother.


    "Looks like you have a strong opinion with me." Mark frowned. He paused for a second before he


    continued." She has caught a cold and fever of nearly one hundred and four degrees.¡±


    Jazz nced at Raine and only then he noticed her abnormally flushed cheeks.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Jazz toned his anger down and felt a sense of guilt. Had he not brought Raine outside today, she would


    not have caught a cold.


    "Since you are here, please call Summer and tell her I won''t go back tonight. No need to call me


    because my phone''s battery is dead.¡±


    He kneaded his brow with his left hand and shifted to a morefortable sitting posture as he spoke to


    Jazz.


    Jazz''s expression was stiff. He hemmed. "Your phone¡¯s battery is dead?"


    "Oh-huh? Is there a problem?"


    Shaking his head, Jazz took out his phone and made the call. The call was picked up in just a while.


    He briefly told Summer about the situation here and asked her not to worry and told her to get rest.


    Jazz was embarrassed of himself after knowing the truth. But at least he did not follow his impulse to


    whack Mark. Otherwise, he would get himself into even more embarrassment.


    "Go back and get a rest,¡± Mark said to Jazz faintly. " You maye tomorrow morning." "I will take your


    ce tomorrow early morning." Jazz


    nodded. He could see the tiredness on Mark''s face.


    He was leaving when he stopped in his tracks and turned around in the doorway.


    "Give Summer a call tomorrow morning. She has been worried about you the entire day, thinking that


    you might have gotten into an ident. That''s why I am here."


    Mark nodded. There was a hint of gentleness on his face. Just that he was not aware of it.


    After hanging up, Summer felt relieved.


    She looked at the time and could not believe that it was 1.00 am now.


    After hours of worrying about Mark, she only started t o feel sleepy now.


    Shey on the bed but could not fall asleep. She felt as if something was missing. She could not get


    used to this feeling.


    Shaking the thought from her head, she flipped her body around to sleep on her other side. Habit was a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    terrible thing, she thought.


    The next morning.


    It was the crack of dawn when Summer woke up. Her sleep was shallowst night. She was jolted out


    of her sleep at the slightest sound.


    When she opened her eyes, the sky outside was still


    dark.


    She let out a sigh. She sat up and got dressed, then got out of bed and tried to put her feet on the floor.


    She was recovering. The pain had lessened significantly.


    Since she could not fall back into sleep, she thought she might as well move her body and visit Raine


    in the hospital.


    She grabbed her scarf and gloves and then walked out of the room slowly.


    Meanwhile, Raine let out a couple of coughs. She opened her eyes and saw Mark leaning on the edge


    of the bed.


    He had fallen asleep and looked tired.


    As she looked at him, her mind traveled back to three years ago.


    This scene reminded her of three years ago.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Raine bit her lips and closed her eyes when she recalled the phone call she made yesterday afternoon.


    Why did she not control herself at that time?


    She should not have made that phone call. At that time, she was out of control and just following her


    instinct.


    Whenever she was in danger, the first person she thought of was him, and she wanted him to be by her


    side forever.


    She felt rxed, contented, at ease, and without the slightest sense of emptiness the moment she


    opened her eyes and saw him.


    She was happy.


    She had not had this feeling for a long time.


    She gazed at him, looking at his handsome face, carefully ingraining his face in her mind for a


    thousand times.


    It had been three years since shest looked at him at such a close distance. He was now steadier and


    more maturepared to three years ago. Like red wine that had gone through the process of


    fermentation, he was mellow and attractive.


    Raine shifted her body to get closer to him. Her heart thumping violently as she did that, as if she was a


    thief.


    Leaning down gently, she nted her red lips on his forehead. The kiss was as light as feathers. She


    was afraid of disturbing him, or worse, waking him up.


    But all this was witnessed by Summer, who happened to push open the door ande in at that


    moment. Summer froze on the spot upon seeing what she saw.


    Raine was also stunned. The air seemed to freeze, as silent as death.


    The two of them looked at each other from a distance.


    Summer was staring at Raine just as Raine was staring at Summer. The distance was just about right


    for Summer to see everything clearly.


    No one knew what to say. Even if they spoke, they did not know where to begin.


    They remained in their posture and looked at each other in silence for a long while.


    At this time, Jazz suddenly arrived and broke the silence. He reprimanded Summer. "Didn''t I tell you


    not to move around? Don¡¯t you care about your feet?"


    Summer snapped back but did not hear what Jazz said. "What did you just say?"


    Jazz gave her an I-can''t-even look and then repeated himself. "Does your foot still hurt?"


    "Not at all. Better now. Otherwise, I would not have walked all the way from my room." She put up a


    smile.


    Jazz was relieved. "Why are you standing here and not going in?"


    While speaking, he walked past her and saw Baine and Mark. Baine was awake, and Mark was just


    about t o open his eyes.


    "I have just arrived." Summer said, not answering Jazz''s question directly. Whatever she saw, she first


    kept it to herself.


    Mark sat up, his eyes still slightly bloodshot, and tiredness remained on his face.


    "Your foot is okay now?" He squinted his eyes and looked at Summer and then down at her foot.


    "Almost. It was no longer painful when I walked here from the room." Summer nodded.


    "Let the doctor check again. It is about time to change the dressing. It is not up to you to decide if you


    can walk yet."


    His voice is deep, with a huskiness that was unique to a person just waking up. It was sultry yet


    demanded submission.


    A doctor and a nurse walked in afterward. The doctor examined Baine while the nurse checked


    Summer''s wound.


    Both Baine and Summer were fine, nothing major.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Mark had to return to the amodation area to work on some documents, and Jazz followed him.


    That left Summer and Raine in the room.


    Summer was sitting by the window and sipping water from a ss, a storm raging in her mind.


    She saw it; there was something between Raine and Mark, and Raine apparently admired and like him.


    Raine nced at Summer asionally, her lips moving but saying nothing. Not that she did not want t


    o say it. It was just that she did not know where to begin.


    Atst, Raine spoke after a long while. "Let''s talk, Summer."


    Summer nodded with a calm expression and put the ss aside. "Okay, let''s talk."


    Raine clenched the quilt with her hands. She looked gracious and tactful. "I suppose you have seen it."


    "I saw everything. I think you owe me an exnation," Summer said, looking at Raine with a hint of


    bitterness in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "There are some things that you need to know, Summer. Long story short, Mark and I used to be


    couples three years ago. As you might have already known; Mark and I have no blood rtion.¡±


    There was no point to hide it from Summer since she had seen it. It was time resolve the things.


    It was impossible for Summer not to feel shocked. She knew that Raine and Mark were not biological


    aunt and nephew, but she did not know that they had dated three years ago.


    "But that is history. We are now just an aunt and a nephew, nothing else. What is past is past." Raine


    spoke slowly and softly.


    "Also, what you saw just now was just a farewell gesture. Three years ago, I said goodbye to our


    rtionship, aplete cut off between us. I now have a fiance. I love him and he loves me. We are


    happy. I apologize for my reckless behavior just now."


    Was it a farewell, a clean break, or an involuntary action? No one knew the truth except herself.


    "Since you have said so, I have nothing to say. I believe you." Summer gave a clear reply.


    "I trust you will not do the same thing again. No matter what rtionship you and Mark had three years


    ago. Like you said-it is history. Now, I am his wife and you have a fiance. So you don''t need me to tell


    you what to do. You always are the most intelligent woman in my eyes, and I choose to believe that for


    two reasons: we both are women, and you are our aunt."


    "Absolutely," Raine said, the hand on her side slowly tightened the grip on the quilt.


    From Summer¡¯s standpoint, what she said was reasonable andpletely proper.


    But it sounded different to Baine''s ears-it was intimidation and sarcasm.


    "I will pretend that nothing has ever happened, or have I seen anything today," Summer said, looking at


    Raine.


    "Me, too." Raine nodded.


    Whatever they said, an insurmountable crack had already appeared between them.


    "Let the matter rest here. I will never mention it again.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    There was silence again. Summer figured that the atmosphere would be even more awkward if she


    stayed a second longer.


    So she found an excuse and left.


    Once out of the ward, she took two deep breaths. She could not believe that Mark and Raine had dated


    three years ago.


    She could not stop her curiosity; was Mark the one making the first move, or was it Raine, three years


    ago?


    What were his feelings toward Raine when he dated her? And what about now? Did he still have


    feelings for Raine?


    The thoughts were killing her. She gave herself a knock on the head and tried to shake them from her


    head. She felt she was going crazy.


    But then, who had never had a rtionship when one was young? It could be puppy love, or simply a


    crush.


    Even during her college years, she had a crush on a senior. She was crazy about him at the time that


    her mind was filled with him, and she would miss him dearly when she did not see him for just a


    moment.


    But now, she had forgotten all that. She could not even


    remember what that senior looked like.


    Feelings fade with time, and everyone has a past.


    When Summer was back in her room, Mark was working at the desk.


    He nced up at her when he heard her footsteps. He then continued his work.


    Summer poured him a ss of water and ced it beside him, then stared at him.


    He noticed her stare and narrowed his eyes. "Why are you looking at me, Mrs. Valentine?¡±


    "I am curious a how many women have ever fallen for a good-looking man like you, and how many of


    them you have dated," she said snappishly.


    Summer had been letting loose her hair at home for the past few days. She now tied it into a ponytail.


    But a few strands still escaped and dangled on the sides of her face, fluttering and looking sultry


    whenever she moved about.


    Mark raised his hand and drew the dangling hair behind her ears, then sped the back of her head


    and kissed her on the lips.


    He let go of her when she started to lose her breath. H e swallowed involuntarily. "You are seducing me


    by saying that, do you know?" he said with a hoarse voice.


    She gasped for air and frowned, then shrugged in


    disapproval. "Did I? Don''t you think you have a cognitive problem?"


    What had she said that made him think she was seducing him?


    She was taunting him, insinuating that he was a womanizer, and pointing out his subtle hatred for her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Yet he thought she was seducing him.


    He leered at her with a lewd smile, then deliberately ran his tongue over her lips.


    She felt a warmth on her lips, followed by an itchy sensation. By the time she knew what happened, he


    had pulled away and was looking down at his damn files again. ¡°Go pack your luggage," he said.


    "What for?" She was puzzled.


    "We are going back to Santabaca. Do you n to live here forever?" He did not look at her.


    "No. I just feel that this is too sudden." She licked her lips and then tried to sound him out. "Will Jazz


    leave with us?"


    "For sure." His eyes were still on the files.


    "What about Uncle... I mean your dad?" she awkwardly corrected herself.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    "He oversees the operation in Grudin North. He can''t leave since such a tragic disaster has happened


    here."


    Summer continued to ask, "What about Aunt?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The pen nib in his hand paused. "It is up to her. No one can force it on her."


    It was as good as saying nothing. Summer turned around and went about packing her luggage.


    They had been staying in Grudin North for over a week now. But it felt like they had just arrived


    yesterday.


    Perhaps time flew when she was happy.


    Had she not seen what happened this morning, she could have been even happier, she thought.


    There were few things to pack, and almost all the luggage was hers. So she thought she might as well


    shove everything into the suitcase.


    After that, she went to bed. Mark was still working. She nced at him a few times before slipping


    under the cold quilt.


    The backlog of work over the past few days piled up like a small mountain.


    Now and then, he would change into a different sitting


    posture, wrinkling his brow slightly with his lips pursed, and asionally tapping his fingers on the


    table, making a series of crisp sounds.


    Something came to mind. He stopped the tapping and nced over at Summer, who seemed to have


    fallen asleep.


    As the luby-like tapping sound stopped, Summer came out of her trance.


    She looked over at him with her half-closed eyes. He stopped what he was doing and nced at her,


    as if h e was afraid of waking her up.


    The corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    In the hospital ward.


    The hour hand was pointing at ten. Raine let out a sigh. After thinking about everything and nothing,


    she was ready to sleep.


    It was at this time that she heard footsteps. Ronald pushed open the door and came in. "Not asleep


    yet?"


    "About to. I am thirsty, Ronald. Could you please pour me a ss of water?"


    She had not drunk much water during the day. Only when she was about to sleep did she feel thirsty.


    Ronald poured her a ss of water, came to the bedside, and handed it to her.


    As Raine took the ss with her right hand, a whiff of perfume fragrance drifted into her nostrils. It


    smelled of a fruity aroma, very light, but enchanting.


    If she was not mistaken, this fragrance came from Ronald.


    She grabbed Ronald by his suit and pulled him closer, then sniffed him up and down. She then spotted


    something on his white cor-a rose red lipstick mark.


    "What are you doing? Why are you sniffing at me like a puppy?¡± Ronald had that I-can''t-even look on


    his face.


    Raine''s expression changed. She had a serious look on her face. "Tell me, are you having another


    woman outside?¡±


    There was a subtle change on Ronald''s face. He denied and said that it was nonsense.


    "Don¡¯t bluff, Ronald. Do you think you can hide the women''s perfume fragrance on your body and the


    lipstick marks on the cor of your shirt? You can''t bluff a woman''s instincts."


    She pointed at his white cor, where the rock-solid, undeniable evidence was.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Ronald followed her eyes and saw the lipstick mark o n his shirt. He could not find a word to respond.


    "What are you thinking, Ronald? You are the person in charge of the operation in Grudin North. Every


    action o f yours is under the scrutiny of the media. You will screw up your life if you are not careful.


    Besides, you know what will happen if your wife finds out, don¡¯t you? She will run riot and you will never


    know peace again."


    He sat down on the edge of the bed with a serious look in his eyes. "I have taken that into


    consideration, actually."


    "Then what is the matter between you and that woman? Are you just having fun, or did she seduce


    you?"


    "Neither of them, Raine. I love her." Ronald let out a sigh.


    "You what? Are you crazy?¡± Raine shook her head in shock.


    "I am not crazy. On the contrary, I know more than ever what I am doing.¡±


    "Ipletely don¡¯t get it." She never knew that her brother was such a person.


    He used to be a man of honor, a responsible family and a perfect man in her eyes.


    But now...


    "It is easy to understand. You don''t need a reason to fall in love-it is that simple. You will surely


    understand my situation if you have ever loved someone before."


    Mark came to her mind, and she could not tell why.


    She was engaged, and he was married; but she still could not stop her urge to see him.


    Otherwise, she would not have gone out of controlst night.


    She pulled her wandering mind back. "What¡¯s next? What is your n? You can''t hide it forever. It will


    be toote if things explode in your face."


    His family would break apart, and his future would be ruined.


    "I have thought over it. I will find a suitable time to ask Yvette for a divorce."


    Ronald spoke of what he had been thinking for a long time atst. "But what about you? What are you


    going t o do?"


    "What do you mean?" Raine was a little puzzled.


    "You might have been engaged, but are you happy with yourself?"


    Ronald''s words hit where it hurt her the most. Raine said nothing because she did not even know how


    she felt.


    But one thing was certain: the engagement had not brought her happiness and joy.


    She just felt tired and found a random man to marry. That was all.


    There were no feelings between her and her fiance. They were more than strangers, more intimate


    than friends, but more distant than lovers.


    This rtionship was neither here nor there. Itcked enthusiasm and passion, and her heart was like


    a pool of stagnant water. She was marrying for the sake of it.


    Ronald was sure of himself when Raine said not a word. "You are in a much better position than me.


    So you have to figure out what is best for you. By the way, do you know Mark will return to Santabaca


    tomorrow?¡±


    Raine was startled for a second before shaking her head. Mark had never told her about it.


    "More rescuers have arrived in Grudin North. You have not fully recovered yet; staying here is not


    going t o help. Return to Santabaca with them. Besides, New Year''s Day is just around the corner.


    Spend New Year''s Day at home, and then you may report back to work after that." "Okay," Raine


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    replied.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    The next day.


    The car stopped in front of the house. Mark was behind the wheel while Summer was in the front


    passenger seat.


    Jazz was picking up Raine, and then they would set off together.


    When they woke up this morning, Jazz called to tell them that Raine would follow them back to


    Santabaca, and that he would meet up with Raine in the hospital.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Jazz and Raine came out. They got in the car and sat in the back


    seat.


    As the ck car drove forward, no one said a word. There was silence in the air.


    No one wanted to break the silence, as if each of them had something on their minds.


    It was 4:00 pm when they arrived in Santabaca. Mark first dropped them off at the Valentine mansion,


    and then he went straight to the office.


    In the living room, Yvette was sitting on the settee and drinking coffee. When she heard footsteps, she


    looked back and was shocked. "What happened to you all?" "Nothing major. They will recover in a day


    or two."


    Jazz exined, keeping the details to the minimum.


    "Why were you two so careless? Go upstairs and take a rest. The servant will inform you two when


    dinner is ready."


    Summerid on the bed and breathed a sigh of relief. After hours on the road, she was dog-tired and


    crashed out as soon as she closed her eyes.


    It was not until nightfall that she woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, the servant hade outside the door, telling her that dinner was ready.


    She gave a response and then went to wash her face before going downstairs.


    Yvette, Raine, and Jazz had been waiting at the table. She quickened her pace and then sat down


    beside Jazz.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The food was oily tonight. Before she even started, the aroma nauseated her.


    Her face changed. Before she had time to say anything, she had to rush into the washroom and puke


    her guts out, along with her stomach juices.


    She panted, her face turning pale. After rinsing her mouth, she returned to the dining table.


    Yvette first looked at Raine, then at Summer. "What is wrong?"


    "I am okay, Mom." Summer shook her head, ttered b y Yvette''s concerns.


    "Did you throw up in the bathroom?" Yvette asked again.


    Summer nodded.


    "Nausea is a normal when you are two-month pregnant. The food must be too oily. I will tell the kitchen


    to prepare something light tomorrow.¡±


    There was an affable smile on Yvette¡¯s face. "Let me know what you like. I will tell the kitchen to


    prepare."


    Summer waspletely ttered.


    What Yvette was up to now?


    "It is okay, Mom," she said, while secretly studying Yvette¡¯s expression.


    Her gut feeling told her that something was wrong with Yvette, who was now too enthusiastic and


    caring.


    Yvette¡¯s changed attitude unnerved her. She had no clue what Yvette was up to.


    "It is not okay. You are pregnant now, remember? You need something nutritious to keep the baby


    healthy."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Yvette¡¯s words carried a reproaching undertone. She then looked at Raine, who stayed silent all this


    time." Have you met your fiance''s mom?¡±


    Raine''s hand, which held a spoon full of fish chowder, froze in the air for a second. "His parents passed


    away. He is the only one left in the family."


    ¡°So who will take care of you during your confinement?"


    "It is too early to talk about that."


    "It is not too early, Raine. You guys are engaged, and will marry soon. It is a matter of time to have


    children. You see, Mark did not even get engaged but married before your engagement. But now


    Summer is two-month pregnant. You have got to hurry.¡± Yvette urged with a smile.


    "You can rush everything, especially this thing.¡±


    Raine smiled softly, her expression calm, but she had a reckless mind.


    She knew very well that Yvette discussed this topic deliberately to agitate her.


    "You might have a point; you can¡¯t rush to have a baby. Now, I am just waiting for theing of my


    grandchild." Yvette said with her eyebrows raised.


    Summer listened quietly, without saying a word. No wonder Yvette''s attitude had changed. It turned out


    that was because of the baby in her womb.


    She sneered in her mind as she ate.


    Yvette scooped a bowl of fish chowder and then handed it to Summer. "Have some more, it is


    nutritious."


    "Thank you, mom.¡± Summer put on a stic smile.


    Raine drank her fish chowder without looking up. So n o one could see her expression on her face.


    Jazz listened on to their conversation, feeling bored. There was a hint of bitterness on his face.


    Sometimes, you have got to believe in things like fate and destiny.


    He had known Summer, and they had crossed paths with each other long before Mark did.


    Mark might have met Summerter than Jazz was, but his action was quicker, and he did not know it


    until they got married.


    So, sometimes, fate, not the length of time, determines oues.


    Summer could not wait to leave the dining table as she found it a torment to be sitting here. After


    dinner, she did not stay in the living room but went back to her room upstairs.


    She found it ufortable and awkward to face both


    Yvette and Raine.


    There was a knock on the door as soon as she sat down in her room. As she looked back, Jazz was


    walking in with a bright smile on his face.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    He did not answer her question. "Are you free on Wednesday?"


    "Why?" she asked back with curiosity.


    "A surprise." He took out what had been hiding behind him. "The tickets for the piano concert of Agrizi.


    Do you want to go?"


    Her eyes lit up, and then she asked again, "Are you sure you know how to appreciate piano


    performance?"


    "Of course, I know. Watching piano performances can not only calm one''s heart and mind but also


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    make one look elegant." Jazz pretended that he knew, and he looked so enthusiastic.


    Summer looked at him with a smile and curled her finger at him. "Then tell me which country Agrizi is


    from and what kind of music he is good at."


    "Italy? Portugal? Athana? France? Denmark?" Jazz made some wild guesses.


    "How many countries do you know in total?" She had n o words.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Jazz hemmed in embarrassment. "That is all I know."


    Summer tried hard not tough as she exined, "She is a female pianist from Argentina. She has


    won the first prize in the Chopin Piano Competition. She is famous and has excellent ying skills and


    pure passion to match."


    Jazz just kept nodding and looked at her expectantly." So are you going or not?"


    "Since you have bought the tickets, there is no reason not to go." She chuckled. "Besides, she is my


    favorite pianist. Maybe this is herst performance. There is n o reason to miss this."


    "Great! Eight on Wednesday evening. I will see you then."


    "Now go back to sleep. Have a good night." She patted him on the shoulder. "Oh, don''t forget to do the


    winter break homework. I will check it when school reopens."


    Jazz put his hand to his forehead. "Can you not bring u p such a depressing topic at this time?¡±


    Sheughed and patted him twice again. "Why don''t you finish the homework instead ofining?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How is the French test paper I gave you?"


    Jazz left like a bat out of hell.


    As Yvette had returned to her room, Raine was the only one left in the living room.


    It was a hard found moment of peace. Raine let out a sigh of relief. Earlier, Yvette kept rambling to her.


    Not that she hated Yvette''s talking. It was just that he liked to insinuate, showing off, and agitate her¡ª


    intentionally or not.


    Such behavior and words were offensive.


    Yvette had also changed these few years. Probably it was her age or some other reasons, she had


    be tacky.


    What would be her reaction if she found out things about Ronald, her husband?


    Raine could not imagine that. She just hoped that the matter could be resolved quickly. After all, it was


    Ronald who cheated on Yvette.


    Just then, Mark came home. He walked in with his ck coat on his arm and a listless look on his face.


    He spotted Raine in his peripheral vision. He did not look at her but went upstairs straight away,


    pretending not to see her.


    Raine had wanted to greet him. But she bit her tongue, feeling embarrassed, awkward, and a pain in


    her heart from his attitude.


    She wanted to say hello, but he did not even look at


    her as if she was just a stranger.


    When she caught a cold in Grudin North, he stayed by her side the entire night. He rushed to Grudin


    North as soon as he heard the news of her ident.


    But now, he was so cold toward her.


    She started to suspect that what happened in Grudin North was nothing but her delusions.


    But those were not her delusions, they were real. He stayed outside the emergency room and did not


    sleep for two nights.


    Her expression changed. She got up and went upstairs, following behind Mark.


    But he was still one step toote. When she got to the first floor, Mark had entered his room.


    She pressed her lips together and wanted to leave. But when she saw that the door of his room was


    open ajar, she walked over and stood behind the door and listened.


    Perhaps she did not even know why she was doing this.


    Through the gap in the door, she could clearly hear the conversation between two voices in the room.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    "Mrs. Valentine, a bowl of noodles, please..."


    Afterward, Summer¡¯s voice was heard, "You are so wealthy, yet you can¡¯t afford a meal outside?"


    "Your cooking is still the best for my tastebuds, light and fresh..."


    "I''m not your personal chef. If you want some, pay up first."


    Markzed on the sofa and replied, "Haven''t I given you my credit card?"


    Hearing that, Summer said no word, her movement and expression slightly frozen.


    She recalled that phone call and his words from that incident.


    "I can''t use your card. I''ll return it to you in a while; besides, I also have my own ie, there is no


    need t o use yours."


    She may have made an understatement, but it was truthful and honest.


    At that moment, Mark frowned. He looked at her gloomily and spewed out a few words, "You keep it..."


    "Your card has too much credit; I''m afraid that if I ever lose it, I can''t even pay you back with my life, so


    I


    would prefer to be at ease."


    To be honest, Mark''s money wasn''t something Summer could spend, so why the unnecessary worry?


    However, Mark''s face turned sour, and he responded coldly, "I''ve always liked others to feel worried....¡±


    "Mark, can you not be such a d*ck, just let me live my life in peace, can you?"


    ''What''s wrong with this? She''s giving back his card, not asking for it.''


    Finally, with a darkened look on his face, Mark said, "A s Mrs. Valentine, if it isn''t spending my money,


    then whose money is it?''


    "I don''t want to spend anyone¡¯s money. I have my own, and that''s enough for me to survive." Summer


    smiled brightly, "Furthermore, I don''t feelfortable spending someone else''s money."


    "Hmph..." Mark got up and walked towards the bathroom in frustration as if he wanted to end the


    conversation.


    Summer shrugged in disagreement. In her opinion, she should earn her keep.


    Nevertheless, she still went down to the kitchen to cook him a bowl of noodles.


    It would be very ufortable and difficult to have a good sleep if the stomach was kept hungry after a


    day of heavy drinking.


    Hearing footsteps, Raine hid herself in the room next door.


    As the footsteps faded, she quietly opened the door, walked out, and returned to her room, panting.


    Every word in the conversation remained in her mind. She could not fall asleep, so she sat by the


    window and stared into the night.


    ''Isn¡¯t it natural for a couple to share a credit card?''


    But when shepared and contrasted the way Mark interacted with Summer just now and the way he


    had treated her in the living room, she could not calm herself down as she gasped heavily.


    She could not ept the huge difference in the attitudes disyed by Mark towards Summer and her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She had always wanted this for herself, yet it wasn''t what she had expected at this moment.


    An inner voice seemed to be telling her that this was not what she wanted.


    While being lost in her thoughts, she was interrupted b y the sudden ringing of her phone.


    She picked it up, and the blue screen read a blinking text, ''Patrick Lloyd''.


    Frustrated, she answered the phone, "Hey."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    "Babe, are you asleep?" asked a soft and gentle voice.


    Feeling annoyed, Baine replied, ¡°Can you not call me that? It makes me feel ufortable."


    "Alright. Is there anything that you would like? A ring, car, or painting?"


    Baine''s face turned dark, "What''s wrong now?"


    "Isn''t your birthday on December 25? Make a wish, and I''ll be your Santa us..."


    Stunned, she did not realize that her birthday wasing so soon.


    Feeling guilty, she replied gently,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I''m sorry, I am having a bad mood; moreover, I don¡¯t need any present, you take care of yourself in


    Athana


    H


    Patrick''s voice was heard again via the phone, "Why the bad mood?"


    "It''s nothing much. I''m tired and need some rest..."


    "Baine, how about a grand wedding on our big day? You can be the princess and be the center of


    praise and adoration. Besides, where would you like the wedding to be held? Athana, or Santabaca?"


    "Patrick, I really want to sleep, it''s 10:00 pm here in Estain."


    She was trying to remind him that it was already veryte.


    "Alright. Since you''re tired, have a good rest and sweet dreams. Goodnight..."


    "Goodnight..."


    She hung up, yet her frustration did not disappear. She became more agitated and could not fall


    asleep.


    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, Summer had been sleeping more than before.


    Prior to this, she would easily be awoken by any wee bit of movement.


    However, today, as he got out of bed, her eyes only opened slightly before falling asleep again.


    When she woke up, it was already 10:00 am.


    Usually, she would have already had her breakfast by now. Summer stretched. She then washed her


    face, changed, and prepared to go downstairs.


    As she came down, Yvette and Paine were already seated in the living room.


    She pursed her lips and greeted them, "Mom, aunt."


    Yvette looked at her, "You''re awake?"


    Summer adjusted her hair and replied softly, "I overslept today."


    Yvette smiled, "It''s normal to sleep a lot during pregnancy. Did you sleep well?"


    Her reply sent creeps down Summer''s spine, ''When can things be back to normal?''


    Smiling, Summer replied, "I had a good rest."


    "I didn''t want to wake you up during breakfast. Now that you''re awake, are you hungry?"


    "I''m not feeling hungry."


    Yvette raised a brow, "How can it be? It''s already 10:00 am. Tell me, and I''ll make you what you want."


    She was indeed hungry, and her stomach was also growling. How could she reject such an offer?

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Summer blinked, and quickly she answered, "Oatmeal and omelet."


    Yvette raised her eyebrows, then ordered the kitchen t o prepare the meal.


    Raine got up. She purposely nced over Yvette and headed to her room.


    "Raine, don¡¯t you want some too?"


    When Yvette¡¯s voice came from the back, Raine smirked but replied, "There¡¯s no need; I''m not hungry."


    Thus, only Summer and Yvette were left in the living room.


    Summer gobbled up the food under Yvette''s stare. She felt that she was not having a meal but


    undergoing a punishment


    Raine came downstairs with a change in clothing. She waved, "Yvette, I¡¯m heading out."


    "You¡¯re not feeling well. Should I get the driver?"


    "It''s alright. I already booked a ride."


    While saying that, she had walked out of Valentine mansion.


    Through the window, Summer could clearly see a taxi


    waiting at the gate.


    Of course, Yvette had also seen the taxi. She snorted. The sound she made was so soft that one could


    miss it if they did not pay attention.


    However, Summer noticed it. She felt an ongoing feud between the two but couldn''t figure the source of


    their conflict.


    Inside the taxi, Raine hesitated for a moment and said to the taxi driver, "Take me to Valentine Group..."


    "Roger. Valentine Group it is..."


    Yvette''s attitude toward Summer took a drastic turn. Unlike just now, where she was caring and friendly,


    her current attitude was the exact opposite. She was indifferent and apathetic.


    Summer coughed. From what she saw, Yvette¡¯s expression changed like the weather-It could be sunny


    but cloudy in a split second, and it was hard to tell when it would rain.


    However, she had gotten used to it. In addition, she did not care less about Yvette''s attitude.


    On the other hand, it was better than someone who backstabs.


    This was because she makes her displeasure known b y disying it on her face.


    She liked dealing with such people as they didn''t pose any hassle. It was more convenient and


    straightforward.


    Summer brought the dishes to the kitchen and cleaned them herself instead of leaving them to the


    maids. She then left Valentine mansion and went home.


    The taxi stopped in front of Valentine Group. Raine forked out money from her purse and got off after


    paying the driver.


    It was still the working hour, and thepany''s staff were seemingly busy at work.


    She walked up to the reception and handed an invitation card to the receptionist, "Please pass this to


    President Valentine.¡±


    "You are?"


    "I''m Raine, his aunt, thank you."


    She turned around and left.


    The receptionist stared at her back. She was in awe that such a young and elegantdy was the


    president¡¯s aunt.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ''But why would his aunt send the letter through her and not directly to him?''


    She had a weird feeling.


    She frowned and instructed a staff member to have it brought up to him.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    On another side.


    Solomon and Daisy were present. Only Amara was absent.


    "Where is she?" Summer frowned a little, ''Her old habit couldn''t have rpsed, could it?¡¯


    "Ever since we started hanging out, she never returned to the casino.¡± Daisy was relieved while she


    said it.


    She nodded and replied sternly, "You can always remind her that I am sincere with my words so that


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    she will remain careful and not repeat the same mistake.¡±


    "Among the Hart family, you are the one she''s most afraid of. You can do whatever you want." Solomon


    sighed.


    Daisy also sighed, "It doesn''t matter who as long it is you whom she''s afraid of. Haven''t you taken your


    lunch? I¡¯ll prepare pasta."


    "Okay, what¡¯s in it?"


    "Deep fried shrimp pasta."


    "I''ll help with peeling and frying the shrimps."


    The pasta was cooked, fried with shrimps, and ready t


    o be served in just a short time.


    While eating, Daisy asked, "Anything happened during your first two months of pregnancy?"


    "Nothing much, just a bit more appetite for sleep and sometimes vomiting."


    "Ah, those aremon symptoms. Are they serious? How many times did you vomit in a day?"


    Summer answered, "It''s not serious, only once a day."


    "That''s good. Your child doesn¡¯t torment you very much. You can be more at ease. How is Mark?"


    "He is back at work."


    "So, how has your rtionship with him been?"


    "We''re good." Summer replied vaguely.


    Still feeling uneasy, Daisy asked again, "How is Yvette treating you? I hope she''s not giving you any


    trouble."


    Again, she answered, ¡°She''s good."


    "I wouldn''t know a thing if you aren''t honest.


    Remember, we mustn''t let ourselves be looked down upon. Otherwise, they will be full of themselves.


    Got i t?"


    "Yes, mom." Deep inside, she knew her mom cared about her.


    While they were watching TV after dinner, Amara returned. She appeared frail.


    However, she asked curiously, "Summer, what are you


    and Mark doing tonight?"


    Puzzled, Summer asked, "What do you mean?"


    Showing off her manicure, she answered teasingly, "I passed by Mark picking out flowers today. Could


    he be nning a surprise for you?"


    Summer slightly raised her eyebrows and said no word. She was curious, too, so she could not help


    but try to make a guess.


    ''He was picking flowers?¡¯


    ''For whom?''


    Amara, on the other hand, eximed, "Oh my, such romance."


    She looked at the time; it was already 5:00 pm. She had a date with Jazz to attend a concert at 8:00


    pm. She had just enough time to get changed at Valentine mansion.


    She picked up her coat and hurried off to Santabaca Opera.


    Jazz Valentine had already been waiting outside for quite some time. His face was slightly bluish due to


    the cold, but that did not affect his handsome demeanor.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Due to his youth, hecked the stature of a man, yet he looked neat and had calmness beyond his age.


    He stood out from afar, and Summer easily caught sight of it. He also attracted the awe of passersby.


    She walked up to him and noticed his freezing hands. Letting out a sigh, she handed him a pair of


    gloves," Put them on."


    "You kept them?" Jazz responded with a cheerful look.


    "I made these gloves. Of course, I would have them. Put them on quickly. How long have you waited?"


    "I just arrived."


    From how he looked, Summer could tell that he had waited for quite some time, but she didn''t want to


    show it.


    They entered the opera and found their seats in a private box on the first floor.


    Their view of the stage was unobstructed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The performance began shortly after 8:30 pm. She had a liking for Chopin''s pieces, and today, every


    performance was Chopin''s famouspositions.


    The music was full of enthusiasm, without restraint, and expressive.


    Such wonderful music would have brought enjoyment, and one could be lost in passion, vent, and


    rxation.


    She loved to rx and be indulged entirely in this kind of music.


    Sometimes, listening to a piano recital was also a form of releasing tension.


    While she was engrossed in the music, Jazz couldn''t take his eyes off her. He too, fell in love with her.


    To be by her side was happiness, yet so superficial...


    The performance soon came to an end.


    Summer was fixed on the music, while Jazz had his eye gazed upon her.


    It was past 11:00 pm when the concert ended, and the audience adjourned gradually.


    Summer got up and walked side by side Jazz out of their private box.


    It was her first time experiencing a private box at Santabaca Opera. Usually, she sat at the standard


    seats where the view wasn''t the most pleasant.


    Yet today, she was able to enjoy both the view and music fully. Chopin had always been her idol


    anyway.


    As they were walking, she looked to the left into the private box next to her. Immediately, she froze and


    was rooted on the spot.


    Through the crack of the door, she vividly saw two familiar figures. They were Mark and Raine.


    Raine was seated on the sofa while Mark reclined on i t. His eyes were narrowly opened, and he had a


    serious expression.


    Their conversationcked rity.


    But, on the table, a bouquet of lilies was clearly visible.


    She guessed that the bouquet was his choice of flowers, as earlier described by Amara.


    Yet, she wasn''t expecting to witness this scene.


    Santabaca was not a big city, neither was it a small one. But such an encounter was really


    dumbfounding.


    "Ms. Hart, what are you looking at?" Jazz asked curiously.


    Summer retracted her sight. Calmly, she replied, "It''s nothing. It¡¯s gettingte. Let''s go."


    Without suspecting anything, Jazz nodded, and they both left together.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    He stood facing her, bent over slightly, and helped her put on her hat and gloves. He was afraid of her


    feeling cold.


    When they arrived back at Valentine mansion, it was already 12:00 am. Surprisingly, Yvette was still


    awake.


    She frowned as they entered the mansion. Displeased, she questioned, "Why are you home sote?


    Where have you been?"


    Before Summer could reply, Jazz answered, "Mom, Summer was helping me with my French."


    Yvette was left speechless. Nevertheless, she uttered," Next time, tutoring can happen at Valentine


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    mansion. Besides, no more staying outter than 10:00 pm."


    "Mom, aren¡¯t you too strict? We''re not kids anymore, is curfew still necessary?" Jazz responded


    casually.


    Yvette tapped on his shoulders. She chuckled, "Strict? It''s a rule."


    Fortunately, she said no more but went to the bathroom. Summer quickly slipped upstairs at the


    opportunity.


    After she had bathed, applied mask, washed her face, andpletely washed up, it was almost 1:00


    am.


    Still, he wasn''t home...


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Summer didn''t sleep but sat by the window and waited patiently...


    She wanted to know when he was going to return...


    Moreover, about the rtionship he was having with Raine...


    In a private box at Santabaca Opera


    Raine and Mark had not changed their positions. She was still seated while Mark was reclining on the


    other end of the sofa.


    However, Raine had a faint smile over her beautiful face, indicating a hidden agenda.


    She was spot on. He had not disappointed her.


    Today is December 25, her birthday. It was an opportune time to send him the invitation, and she hadn''t


    missed it.


    As expected, he had shown up.


    "Where are your friends?" Asked Mark without showing any expression over his handsome


    appearance.


    "We had a party at the hotel; they had all left. You¡¯re thest to arrive."


    She uttered it slowly. In fact, she had only invited him.


    Hearing that, he raised a brow, looked at the time and replied, "It''ste. The present is here, and I got


    to go."


    "Why are you in a hurry?" Raine stared at him. She realized he had be more difficult to


    understand.


    "What''s the meaning of this? How I spend my time is my freedom, isn¡¯t it?"


    Mark looked at her sternly as he questioned her. It carried an inexplicable meaning.


    Raine was speechless. He was right. The present was there. He did not miss the party; as to what else


    he wanted to do, it was his freedom, and she had no right to interfere.


    However, this wasn¡¯t how he used to treat her.


    The lights went dim, yet it revealed her bitter smile. She answered lightly, "Okay, you go ahead. I¡¯ll stay


    on a little longer."


    Raine turned toward the stage, her back facing him, and sat there quietly, without any movement.


    As he walked away, her eyes began to water. Her nose became uneasy, yet she remained still.


    All of a sudden, she felt pain in her shoulders. Someone was firmly gripping her shoulders.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    He did not let go. He squeezed her shoulder so hard to the point where it felt like they were going to


    break. Then, only did he let go.


    The pain caused Raine''s face to shrivel. "Ouch... it hurts..."


    "So, you are still able to feel pain, huh?"


    His breath could be heard from behind her. Mark grasped her and turned her around. As they faced


    each other, he said sarcastically in a deep voice, "You don''t know how to make me stay, do you? I said


    I would leave, and you just let me leave?"


    ''You don''t know how to make me stay, do you? I said I would leave, and you just let me leave?''


    Such simply words. Yet, it had caused her tears to flow uncontrobly.


    She cried silently, leaned forward, and grabbed his waist tightly. She buried her face in his chest. Her


    tears wet his coat.


    Whether it was the past three years or the next three years, she had tried her very best to keep him by


    her side, but...


    Mark''s squinted sight fell upon her embrace. He cleared his throat and wrapped his arms over her


    shoulders.


    Never had she imagined that he woulde back for her.


    ''In fact, he still has me in his heart, right?''


    ''I didn''t guess it wrongly, did I?''


    Thus, when he returned and squeezed her shoulders, all her suppressed emotions were instantly


    released!


    Nobody said a word but remained in position.


    In the quietness of the private box, only her sobbing was heard, apanied by their breathing.


    Raine had always wanted to hug him in this manner. She never wanted to let go, but it was simply


    impossible.


    After a long while, she finally let go. The tip of her nose was slightly reddish. There were remnants of


    tears in her eyes. She had to return to reality.


    There were obstacles between them, such as Yvette. 1


    The reason she invited him was merely to test and see if he still had her in his heart!


    Moreover, she wanted to celebrate her birthday together with him and create an evesting memory.


    "It¡¯s almost 1:00 am. You head home first. I still have somewhere I''d like to go." she said.


    Smiling coldly, Mark let go of her but held on to her chin. His breath, hot yet cold as ice poured over her


    face. "Raine, what did you feel when you hugged me, huh?"


    Raine kept silent and tightened her lips. She had no idea how to answer his question.


    "Answer me!" He tightened his grip on her chin so that their gaze locked at each other.


    She didn¡¯t know how to answer. She could only remain silent.


    "So..." he uttered deeply. Then, in a sarcastic manner, h e continued, "you''re fooling with me, aren''t


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    you? Am I a substitute for your boredom? I onlye to mind when you are bored, is it?"


    She was unable to reply because of the pain in her jaw. She shook her head and made an effort to


    answer, "No..."


    "Then what is it, tell me..."


    She continued to bite her lips and remained silent. Mark waited.


    As time passed, Mark began to lose his patience. Atst, he took a good look at her, and slowly, he


    uttered a few words.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "In the future, if you have not decided who you love, do not simply arouse my anger. Do you


    understand? Let''s return to Valentine mansion!¡±


    Still unable to remain calm, Raine answered, ¡°But I still have to go-¡±


    Before she could finish saying, Mark cut her off coldly. "Where is ady trying to go at 2:00 am? Get in


    the car!"


    As they rode on the ck Land Rover, they did not speak to each other. There was only a dead


    atmosphere of awkwardness.


    Raine looked out the window. She still held on to the lilies he had gifted her. It was a bouquet that she


    would cherish.


    As she recalled her brother''s words, and when she had witnessed the closeness between Mark and


    Summer, she was deeply irritated, and her feelings wavered.


    But whenever she met Yvette, her wavered feelings woulde undone.


    Undeniably, she was somewhat afraid of Yvette.


    Sadly, she had thus been trapped in her emotional turmoil.


    Seeing how close Mark was with Summer, she


    desperately wanted to hug him.


    But she regretted it whenever she saw Yvette.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Forward, backward, forward, backward. It was two simple directions, yet it was so difficult to make a


    choice...


    Two beams of light shone brightly through therge window; they were very ring.


    She took her eyes off it for a moment, then peeped through the blinds.


    He was clearly seen getting down from the car and walking forward without looking back.


    Baine walked behind him. She held a bouquet of lilies; it was the same bouquet she saw.


    Summer felt slightly hurt but took a deep breath and retreated to the sofa.


    A momentter, the door opened. Mark entered the room; his face looked slightly downcast.


    He wore a ck coat; his well-built and stout stature had all the qualities of a man that a woman could


    dream of.


    She acted as if she knew nothing and asked, "Mr. Valentine, why are you homete?"


    Mark lifted his eye slightly toward her and frowned. " You''re not yet asleep?"


    "I just arrived home. I was with Jazz at the Opera. It had just ended not long ago."


    She nced at his handsome face as she was answering, trying to look for some clue but found


    nothing.


    His downcast look had only a calm expression. Like a vast whirlpool, It was simply impossible to make


    something out of it.


    "In the future, you shall not returnter than 10:00 pm. Besides, if you have the free time to watch a


    concert with Jazz, it''s better to help him with his studies at home."


    His deep tone spelled his displeasure, and his frowning further emphasized it.


    While saying this, he took off his coat and ced it aside.


    Summer smiled, "It''s already 2:00 am. Where could have Mr. Valentine been that he''s returned so


    <pte?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Swiftly, he looked to one side, his lips twitched, and subconsciously replied, "I went to sign a contract.."


    "You went to sign a contract? Do you do that in a private box at the Opera? And with Raine too?"


    Deliberately looking puzzled, she questioned him with suspicion. Then, she gave him a good stare.


    She wanted to find out how he would respond.


    ''Signing a contract? Who was he trying to fool?¡¯


    Mark looked back, and their gaze met.


    He kept quiet but looked at her with his eyes halfopened.


    Summer could clearly see her tiny reflection through his dark pupils. Although small, it was very much


    in focus.


    Her gaze was indescribably oppressive, but she remained calm and put on a faint smile.


    "No need to overthink. Jazz and I were just a few steps away from you. As we were leaving, I


    coincidentally saw you both. Also, there was a bouquet of lilies on the table."


    She described everything she saw and left no stone uncovered.


    "What are you trying to say..." Mark stammered as he looked at her.


    Summer picked up the ss on the table to warm her hands. She answered, "One more thing, whether


    or not you know it. Your past romance with Raine, I am aware of it."


    His eyes twitched, he pressed his lips tightly, and stared at her. "Mrs. Valentine, what else do you know


    that I''m not aware of?"


    "Nothing else, only this. I found out by ident. Furthermore, it''s not my habit to probe into Mr.


    Valentine¡¯s private affairs."


    Every word she said, she said it slowly and clearly.


    "By ident? Isn''t it too much for such a coincidence?" He narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Are you doubting my words?" Sheughed, "Indeed, even I feel that it is too much to be a


    coincidence. But a fact is a fact. As a teacher, I have a character to preserve."


    Mark''s tone turned cold. "So, what now?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She unconsciously tightened her grip on the ss. His words hurt, yet she remained steadfast.


    "What I want to know is the kind of rtionship you have with Raine. When we were in Norwood, did


    you leave me by the roadside and immediately returned to Grudin North because you received news


    that she was in trouble?"


    He stared at her quietly for a long while. His face turned darker, then, he replied, "What has this got to


    d o with you?"


    What has this got to do with you...¡¯


    Such simple words, yet Summer felt like something pierced through her heart and it sent shivers across


    her entire body.


    "I am the one who you call Mrs. Valentine. So, tell me, what has this got to do with me?"


    "Mrs. Valentine, maybe you had forgotten something... ..." he continued in a deep voice, "Do you


    remember the reason we got married?"


    Stunned, she said nothing.


    "It is all for the sake of the child in you that I married you. You are just a stray being. As for my private


    affairs, you have no right to question me. Do you understand?" Mark uttered. 1


    Trembling, she felt her dry lips and sneered," Understood, Mr. Valentine."


    All this while, she had thought that ''Mr. Valentine'', or '' Mrs. Valentine'' was such a wonderful address.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Right now, it felt like an insult.


    "Could it be that Mrs. Valentine has fallen for me?" He fixed his gaze was upon her, not wanting to miss


    any slight expression of her.


    Summer took a deep breath. With a bright smile, she answered, "You must be overthinking. We only


    take what we need in a trade.¡±


    His lips formed a straight line; he frowned, and there was immense coldness. Turning away, he strode


    into the bathroom.


    He took off his sweater and pants. He wore only his underwear and let warm water from the shower


    sprinkle over him from head to toe. But it did not take away his irritation.


    That irritation was queer, vague, and indescribable...


    In the room, Summer put the ss back on the table. Her lips curled as she sat quietly on the sofa.


    Sure enough, whoever reacted emotionally first would be the loser.


    After all, she could have overthought it. He didn''t have the slightest affection toward her.


    It was funny that she didn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth


    but only coldness despite the heater being turned on.


    She must have embarrassed herself when she dared t o question him!


    Full of anxiety, she walked to the window and opened i t. The cold air rushed in, and she felt a sting on


    her face.


    It was a fault that life had treated her so well thus far, s o much so to the point of no return.


    Moreover, she even felt that this marriage wasn''t at all bad, but wonderful and blissful. Yet...


    At that moment, footsteps were heard, followed by a deep voice. "It''s already sote. And what are you


    thinking, standing by the opened window, getting blown at by the cold wind?"


    Summer gathered up her thoughts, threw a short nce at him, walked to the bed, and picked up her


    nket.


    She retreated to the sofa andid down, wrapped in her nket.


    With only a towel wrapped around his lower body, clear water droplets dripped from his firm chest and


    dissolved into the towel.


    He observed her every move, and his irritation escted. "Mrs. Valentine, what are you doing?"


    "My stomach isn''t feeling well. I keep going to the bathroom. So, it''s better for me to sleep here.


    Goodnight."


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered by how he would feel but turned away from the bed and faced the backrest of


    the sofa, allowing him only the view of her back.


    One on the bed, another on the sofa; although it was just a tiny gap between them, yet it felt so distant.


    Summer remained still in her position. She could feel the look on her back as if it was going to tunnel


    through her.


    But she ignored it, pretending that she had not noticed it.


    She tossed and turned throughout the night. As dusk approached, she finally fell asleep due to


    exhaustion.


    Nevertheless, she was conscious of him waking up. Shey still and pretended to be asleep.


    When he had left, Summer got up and folded her nket. She packed a few sets of clothing and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    nned to return home for a few days.


    It had only been one night, her emotions were in a mess, and she felt inexplicably depressed.


    It was still very early, and everyone at Valentine mansion was still asleep. She walked out and left.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Seeing her back, Daisy frowned and asked, "Why are you back?"


    Suppressing the emotions that had been torturing her all night, Summer put on a fake smile and said,


    "Am I s o unwee, Mrs. Hart?"


    "It''s not that I don''t wee you home. It¡¯s just that the New Year ising in a few days. How can


    youe back at this time?"


    "Mom, when did you be so superstitious? What does it matter?" Her face was full of disapproval.


    "It''s not about superstition. Youe home at this time, others will gossip about you, like you and your


    husband are quarreling or something like that. Also, your mother-inw won¡¯t be happy either. Listen to


    m e. Go back now. I won''t stop you from staying here as many days as you want after the New Year!"


    Summer wrapped her arms around Daisy''s shoulders, bargaining, "One night, just one night, okay?"


    "All right, just one night.¡± Daisy agreed.


    While the two were talking, Amara came out of the bathroom with a toothbrush. "Summer, you''re back!"


    She answered faintly, put her bag on the sofa, and began to clean the room and wipe the coffee table.


    "Summer, what kind of surprise did my brother-inw give you yesterday?" Amara asked as she


    walked u p to her, looking curious.


    Summer immediately stiffened and paused what she was doing, but only for a moment. She restrained


    her reaction and said nonchntly, "Go brush your teeth. The foam from your mouth is all on the floor.¡±


    "Go ahead, tell me, Summer, I''m dying of curiosity!


    How does it feel when a handsome, charming man like him does something romantic for you? Does it


    make you blush, your heart race, and even forget who you are?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Amara looked excited. It was so exciting just to think about something like this.


    Summer ignored her and tidied the room while Amara followed her around.


    Time flies. It was dark outside in the blink of an eye. After dinner, Summer watched a few episodes of a


    TV series with Daisy and Solomon, then went to her room, showered, went to bed, and got ready to


    rest.


    But she couldn''t stop thinking about that thing when there''s nothing else to do.


    But what¡¯s the use of thinking about it? It just made her unhappy, why bother?


    There was another woman in his heart. To him, she''s nothing. She¡¯s just a deal.


    But she was caught up in the deal, unconsciously attracted to his charm, and fell in love...


    When you love someone first in a rtionship, you''re giving that person the right to hurt you...


    *


    Valentine mansion.


    Yvette, Raine, and Jazz were having dinner. Just then a tall body came in from the living room. It''s


    Mark.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he nced across the table at the empty space. Looking nonchnt, he


    asked, "Jazz, where¡¯s your sister-inw?"


    "Didn''t she call you? She said she¡¯s going home for a few days. She called me just now. Anything


    wrong?¡±


    Jazz turned around and looked at his brother, a little confused. "Didn¡¯t she call you?"


    Mark''s eyes seemed to be deep in thought. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, saying nothing.


    Yvette didn¡¯t care. She just said, "Mark, sit down for dinner."


    Whether Summer went home or wherever she went, Yvette was not worried at all or in the mood to


    care.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Sitting down, he took a few sips of the fish soup and frowned. Compared with the fresh noodle soup,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    the fish soup was obviously much richer in vor.


    Suddenly, Mark lost his appetite. He put his bowl on the table and got up and walked upstairs.


    Looking at his back, Yvette asked in surprise, "Mark, you''re not having dinner?"


    "No, I still have some files to deal with..." He did not stop or look back. His straight figure soon


    disappeared in the stairwell.


    Raine noticed that his eyes never rested on her, not even for a moment.


    Indescribable disappointment and bitterness gathered in her heart, and she lost her appetite. She ate


    half a bowl of porridge, made some excuses and went upstairs.


    Yvette watched quietly, and the corners of her mouth slightly turned upwards. An obvious smile


    appeared o n her delicate and elegant face.


    She didn''t like Summer. A woman who trapped a man with a baby in her belly was never a good


    woman.


    But she still preferred Summer to Raine.


    From the bottom of her heart, she hated Raine from head to toe. She found Raine disgusting!


    She was self-righteous, she bit the hand that feeds her, ungrateful...


    Ronald may have found her, but she was the one who took care of her and brought her up!


    But she seduced Mark behind her back. What a shameless woman!


    Yvette watched them grow up together. Instead of her sister-inw, she was more like her own


    daughter. Who can stand their daughter dating their son?


    Wouldn¡¯t Raine be ashamed?


    At the dinner table, Mark just asked about Summer''s whereabouts without even looking at Raine, which


    was a good change of attitude.


    *


    There was a stack of files brought back from the office and Mark was signing them, his long body


    reclining o n the sofa.


    His breathing was the only sound repeating in therge room. And then there was the rustling of a pen


    across the paper.


    A momentter, he frowned slightly. He looked up from the paper and looked around the room, feeling


    as if something was missing.


    He had never felt the room so empty.


    She would asionally make a noise, like drinking water, turning pages, or walking.


    Those noises indirectly filled the ear and made him feel... unusuallyfortable...


    His long fingers fell a little impatiently between his brows. He massaged it, then pped the files shut


    with his big hand, pushed it away and went to the bathroom.


    He had not been himself this evening. He had been feeling a little fidgety...


    On the other side.


    The next day.


    Summer got up very early. She woke up almost at 7 a m, and decided to go for a walk in the park near


    the neighborhood.


    But before she could leave the room, Amara came to her and said, "I''ll join you."


    "Do you know where I''m going?¡± Summer put on her hat and looked at her.


    "Of course I do. Isn''t it the park downstairs? I''m going, too. Now that I''m pregnant, I need to give my


    baby some fresh air."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Looking at her stomach, Amara smiled and said.


    Summer thought that Amara had really changed. Perhaps because of the pregnancy, her focus began


    to shift from gambling to the baby, which was undoubtedly a good start, a good change.


    They went to the park side by side. The sun had not yet risen and the air was damp and cold.


    The leaves were wet with early morning dew, and the air breathing in was fresh and moist, though cold.


    Amara chattered away like a sparrow all the way to the park, never keeping her mouth shut.


    "Summer, I don''t mean to be rude, but your mother-inw doesn''t look like a nice person," Amara said


    without a second thought.


    Summer smiled. "You''ve only met her once, are you sure?"


    "I¡¯m not sure of anything else, but I have a taste for people. She is annoying at first sight: she has a


    pointed face, curved eyebrows, and thin lips. And though she looks pretty and elegant, she has a mean


    countenance." Amara sounded sure of her judgment.


    The corners of Summer¡¯s mouth moved a little, nonjudgmentally, and then asked, ¡°How about aunt?"


    "Aunt..." Amara paused slightly. "She is ten thousand times better than your mother-inw, gentle,


    virtuous, sensible, and so beautiful, so fairy-like. She is the envy of all women!"


    No words, she just listened, asionally stretching her body.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just then, they heard a pleasantly surprised male voice. "Summer Hart!¡±


    With a surprise, she turned around and saw a tall man standing behind her, smiling at her with a


    delighted face and white teeth.


    He was wearing a tracksuit. He had a square face and was tall and strong like a bodybuilder, looking


    very heroic.


    He did look familiar, but she could not remember who he was, she had no memory of him.


    After failing to figure out who he was, Summer finally gave up and asked, "And you are?"


    "Dean Singleton. I''m your high school ssmate, the one who always sat behind you. Remember?" He


    looked at her eagerly.


    Dean Singleton, the boy sitting behind her in the ss. As he said this, Summer remembered it and


    smiled. "S o it''s you. I remember you used to blush easily."


    Dean smiled and touched his hair awkwardly. "What d o you do now?"


    "I''m a teacher. How about you?"


    "Police officer."


    Summer snorted withughter. "You do live up to your name. Dean did sound like a good name for a


    police officer."


    Dean smiled, a little shy. As if remembering something, he asked, "By the way, Summer, are you free


    the night after tomorrow?"


    Suddenly he changed the way he called her from Summer Hart to just Summer. It felt a little closer and


    not so distant.


    She asked, not noticing the change, "Anything?"


    "The day after tomorrow, we will have a reunion of our high school ssmates. There will be only our


    ss. Pleasee with us."


    "I don''t think I¡¯m going. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s quite awkward." She smiled and


    refused politely.


    The main reason was that they had not been in touch for several years, and their rtionship had


    be rusty. The gathering could be quite awkward.


    "Why is that awkward? Ka invited you to her party every year, and Doris Cain. Besides, we are all


    ssmates. Don''t you miss your old ssmates after all these years?"


    There was nothing else to do that day anyway, and he had tried so hard to persuade her to go, it''s hard


    to refuse him. "All right, I''ll go."


    Dean''s face brightened. "Well, Club Nightshade, 8 p.m. Shall Ie and pick you up?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    "That''s all right. I can take a taxi."


    "I also live in the neighborhood, it''s no trouble. So that settles it then. I''ll pick you up the night after


    tomorrow and we''ll go together. What''s your number?"


    Summer took out her phone, exchanged numbers with Dean, and talked for a while before parting


    ways with him.


    Amara was watching them all the time. As soon as Dean left, she grabbed Summer''s arm and asked,"


    Summer, is he interested in you?"


    Summer gave her an annoyed look. "We are exssmates. We haven''t seen each other for so many


    years; that''s why he''s a little excited. You think too much."


    "Is it?" Amara shrugged her shoulders. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple."


    Summer continued walking, ignoring her. "Aren¡¯t youing for a walk? Hurry up then, the sun will


    Daisy was afraid of gossip, so she just allowed Summer to stay at home for one night and pushed for


    her to go back to Valentine mansion the next day.


    Summer refused to leave. "Mom, my ex-ssmate


    lives here. We¡¯re going to a ss gathering the day after tomorrow. You can''t kick me out now."


    There was nothing Daisy could do, so she just left her alone. It was her own daughter anyway. What


    else could she do about it?


    So Summer stayed at home and didn¡¯t return to Valentine mansion for three days, including the day


    she left.


    Valentine mansion


    Mark nced around the living room. Jazz was sitting on the couch, watching TV.


    First he looked upstairs. Then he looked over at Jazz and moved his thin lips. "Has your sister-inw


    returned yet?"


    "No..." Jazz looked up from the TV.


    Mark frowned, didn''t say anything and went upstairs. There was a slight chill between his eyes. The


    room was cold and empty.


    His long frame sank into the sofa. Hisrge hand pulled and loosened his necktie with slight


    impatience. He then took out his smartphone, pressed the number, frowned, then dialed and waited.


    The phone rang for a moment, and then he heard a sweet female voice: "Sorry, the number you have


    dialed cannot be reached at the moment, please try againter..."


    His eyebrows furrowed even closer together. He pondered for a moment, looking as if there was a


    deep, bottomless whirlpool on his handsome face. Then he pressed the dial button again.


    On the other side


    As Summer stepped out of the bathroom, her phone rang and she looked down to see Mark on her


    caller ID.


    Her fingertips quivered. She looked down, hesitated for a moment, and then hung up the phone.


    But within seconds, the screen lit up again, and this time, she simply turned it off.


    First of all, she was a woman, and second of all, she was not one who can forgive and forget easily.


    So, there was resentment, bitterness, and pain in her heart.


    She tossed the phone aside; out of sight, out of mind. She went to bed and picked up the book-The


    Red and the ck-whichy on the bed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was a very thick book. She had read most of it, and there was still a little bit left to go.


    But at the moment, her attention was far from the book, and she could not figure out what was on her


    mind.


    There was a lot running through her head, and she could not calm her mind down. She leaned on the


    head of the bed, breathing deeply to rx her mind and body, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Listening to the cold female voiceing from the phone, Mark was getting more and more irritated


    with it.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    He loosened his tie and threw it on the sofa. He then leaned on the sofa, his long legs folded over the


    edge o f the coffee table, and his lips curled in a sneer.


    Mrs. Valentine had the nerve to do that to him. Not only did she note back home, she didn¡¯t


    answer his calls, she even turned it off...


    Well...


    *


    Summer went to the mall with Amara in the morning. New Year wasing, and Amara was getting


    some new clothes for the holiday.


    In the end, she chose a red woolen cardigan. It was designed for spring and summer, so it looked quite


    thin yet loose. She said she could still wear it when she was four or five months pregnant.


    Summer, on the other hand, was just looking around aimless. It didn''t matter to her whether she got


    new clothes for theing holiday.


    Seeing this, Amara grunted disapprovingly and lectured Summer.


    "Your idea ispletely wrong. Because you married into the Valentine family, you need to dress well.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    You know what your mother-inw is like, if you dress


    casually, she''ll think you''re embarrassing her. After all, the Valentine is a famous family in Santabaca.


    Besides, you can''t let her look down on you!"


    Summer knew that everything she said was reasonable and true, but what''s the point?


    Yvette did not like her. It¡¯s an unchangeable fact. Why should she cater to her and please her?


    Besides, she thought Yvette was so arrogant. How many people did she feel worthy of her respect?


    Besides, Summer was not the kind of person who would grovel to anybody, so, whatever.


    The only thing that made her feel happy was that Amara had finally be normal. She did not have


    to worry about her anymore, and her parents could live a t ease.


    After shopping all day, Summer finally bought a red cardigan. It was loose andfortable yet


    fashionable. It''s really a good choice.


    It was 6p.m. when she got home. She quickly dressed herself, took her bag, and went downstairs.


    A ck Honda was parked downstairs. Dean greeted Summer when he saw hering down.


    "Summer, this way.¡±


    Summer got in the car. After she put on her seat belt, Dean started driving.


    "You''re doing pretty well right," Summer smiled and started chatting with Dean.


    "Not bad. I already have a house and a car. All I need now is a wife." Dean smiled, too.


    She couldn''t helpughing. "Try harder, then. You have a house, a car and a job. What a good young


    man you are, still worrying about not getting a wife?"


    Deanughed along. He nced at her deliberately, and then his masculine face went a little red,


    though i t was not noticeable in the dim light of night.


    They chatted happily until they reached the Club Nightshade. After parking the car, they went in


    together.


    As they wanted it to be fun, they didn''t choose a private room. There were more than 30 of them


    gathering just right next to the dance floor. That¡¯s a lot of them.


    Although there was no contact after such a long time, their face had not changed much. Everyone


    could still recognize each other and remember their names.


    High school friendships were the purest, and the high school days were nostalgic.


    Now they were sitting together, chatting happily, and there was no awkwardness and strangeness.


    All eyes were on Summer and Dean. They came in together, and everyone thought they were dating.


    "Of all the ssmates, I never thought you two would b e together!" Ka looked at them in disbelief.


    Summer knew they must have misunderstood and quickly exined, "We''re not dating. It¡¯s a


    misunderstanding. I''ve already-¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    But before she could finish her words, Ka interrupted her, "I''m not sure if there was a


    misunderstanding, but Dean never took his eyes off you, did he, ss?"


    The whole table burst intoughter. Dean nced at Summer twice and blushed a little.


    If she couldn''t see what Dean was thinking, she was blind!


    Summer was about to exin, but someone spoke before she got the chance. "It''s no fun just drinking.


    Let¡¯s y a game. Whoever gets the king can order two persons toplete some instructions. To


    make i t fun, no matter what kind of instructions are given, they must bepleted unconditionally.


    There is no room for refusal. Everyone has to y by the rules. Now, start."


    The words were spoken very quickly, and there was n o opportunity for anyone to respond.


    More than 30 cards were picked, of which only one was the king, and the rest were meaningless cards.


    The person who got the King in the first round was Melissa Harper. Her instructions were unusually


    bold. "Tom, Michael, kiss each other for thirty seconds."


    A table of people cheered excitedly, except for two grown men who had toplete the task. They


    forced themselves to kiss each other for 30 seconds, then fell to one side in disgust and quickly gargled


    their mouths with beer.


    In the second round, the person who got the King was Ka. Seeing her eyes, summer had a bad


    feeling and quickly pulled at her shirt.


    But Ka ignored her and gave the instruction. "Two people eating apple in the air. Keep going until


    you get to the apple. Summer, Dean, your turn."


    Everyone¡¯s so cooperative, she could not spoil the fun!


    Summer had no choice but to stand up. Frowning, she whispered to Dean, "Later I will bite the apple


    and keep it from moving. You cooperate with me. Be quick, got it?"


    Dean nodded to show that he understood.


    Ka got an apple out of nowhere and dangled it in the air by a red thread, swaying from side to side.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thus, Summer and Dean stood face to face with their faces so close to each other that only an apple


    separated them, and they could even clearly see the pores on their skin.


    If someone pulled the apple away, the two would...


    Several figures wereing in. Suddenly, the man in front stopped and looked at the table in the


    corner.


    The men who followed also stopped. One of them asked, "Mr. Valentine¡ª"


    Mark frowned. He narrowed his gloomy eyes, giving out a threatening, cold vibe.


    But his handsome face looked calm. He moved his thin lips and said, "Harry."


    "Mr. Valentine." Harry took two steps forward and stood beside him.


    "Take Mr. Greig and the others up first. I have to take care of something first. I''ll be there soon..."


    "Yes, Mr. Valentine. Mr. Greig, this way please...¡±


    "When I count to three, you start biting, okay?" Summer reminded Dean nervously, and he nodded.


    With her eyes fixed on the apple, she counted softly, " One, two, three!"


    As soon as she counted to three, she was ready to bite hard at the apple, but Ka''s hand was faster


    than her mouth and lifted the apple up.


    Now the situation bespletely out of control. Summer and Dean leaned forward at the same


    time. They could not control their bodies, it''s toote trying t o pull back now.


    Just as their lips were about to stick together, a big hand instantly slipped in between them, abruptly


    blocked in the middle.


    So Dean ended up kissing the back of the big hand.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    He was stunned, and so did Summer. Her head turned to the left.


    She saw Mark standing on her left. His deep dark eyes stared at her, gloomy and cold.


    With a slight shiver, she stepped back a few steps to put distance between herself and Dean.


    Dean stepped back as well, looking confused and disgusted for kissing the back of a man''s hand. But


    who was this man?


    "Who is this?" Dean asked.


    "A friend." Summer said nonchntly. She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    The storm gathered in Mark''s eyes. His big hand pushed her shoulder into his arm, his eyes red


    sharply at Dean and said with his voice deep, "I''m her husband..."


    Dean froze in ce. His mind went nk. Was... Was... Was she married?


    The rest of them were also surprised. Their eyes involuntarily turned to the man.


    The man standing there was handsome and tall, looking noble and elegant, instantly captured the


    heart of the women there.


    Ka''s head came closer and asked, "Is that your friend or your husband?"


    "My friend!"


    Summer answered quickly and firmly, and at the same time, struggled to free herself from his arm and


    stood behind Dean, putting some distance between them.


    Mark¡¯s eyes were getting more and more threatening. He narrowed his eyes and fixed them on


    Summer. He made no attempt to exin further but there was a dangerous storm in his eyes.


    "Oh, a friend. What''s your name?"


    "Mark Valentine." As he spoke, his eyes fixated on Summer as if he wanted to see through her mind.


    Ka smiled, approached and stretched out her hand. "May I shake your hand, Mr. Valentine?"


    "Of course.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Seeing this, the rest of the women also got up, couldn''t wait to shake Mark''s hands.


    Mark was elegant and gentlemanly. He held out his hand to each of the women and shook hands with


    them.


    Summer just ignored it and talked to Dean standing beside her.


    The corner of Mark''s eye caught the two were talking.


    The lines on his face stiffened, sending out a chill vibe.


    "Since Mr. Valentine is Summer''s friend, he¡¯s our friend, too. Would you like to join us for a drink?"


    Ka invited warmly.


    Mark stared at Summer keenly. He raised an eyebrow, moved his thin lips, and said, "All right.¡±


    Seeing this, Summer frowned unhappily and red at him. As the CEO of Valentine Group, was there


    nothing better to do?


    When he noticed the subtle change in her look, the boredom and irritability that he had been building


    up for days dissipated in an instant. He no longer felt irritable, instead, he felt rxed and even a little


    happy.


    "Come on, pour the wine. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    Everyone stood up with a ss in their hand, drank it up and then sat down.


    Summer had Mark on her left, Ka on her right, and Dean next to Ka.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Dean was clearly not aware of the situation at this moment, his eyes kept slowly wandering on both of


    them.


    Summer''s eyes never rested on Mark for even one second. She just sat there quietly, or talked to Ka


    softly.


    She looked calm, and her smooth skin was faintly glowing in themplight, like a bright moon in the


    night sky, looking so unique among the women.


    Mark was drawn to her. He stared at her, swirling his wine ss with one hand, then slipping the other


    hand under the table and holding her hand.


    Summer was surprised by his action. She red at him, but she didn''t want to do anything too obvious


    for the others to notice.


    He would not let go. He slowly stroked her tender palm with his rough fingers, lowering his voice so low


    that only she could hear him. "You finally look at me, e h, Mrs. Valentine...¡¯¡¯


    "Let go!" She gritted her teeth, forcing her voice through her teeth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Aren¡¯t you strong, Mrs. Valentine? You can easily free yourself from my hand. Why do I need to let


    go?"


    Mark''s voice was low and deep but with a slight rising tone at the end of the question, and in between


    words, he put his hand in herp and moved it gently.


    Summer felt an electric surge through her body. A touch of exasperation mingled with her anger. She


    stretched out her hand and secretly pinched his thigh.


    Under the colorful lights, they sat in a corner, looking calm, but there is an undercurrent surging under


    the table.


    "Are you going to let go or not?¡± Her patience was on the verge of wearing thin.


    But Mark just looked at her nonchntly. ¡°What if I don''t?¡±


    Summer stopped talking to him. She lifted her foot and stamped on his foot back and forth with all her


    strength.


    But Mark seemed to feel no pain. He just watched her stamping on his foot, raising an eyebrow, and his


    lips curved slightly upwards.


    Holding a ss of wine in his left hand, he swirled it casually, and his handsome face looked rxed.


    Summer was so angry that her body began to squirm a little violently. She didn¡¯t notice it and bumped


    into Mark''s shoulder, shaking the ss in his hand and the wine spilled all over his suit pants.


    Everybody eximed in surprise. Ka reacted immediately and handed the tissue to Summer. "Help


    Mr. Valentine out."


    Summer ignored it. She just sat there and didn''t move. He deserved it!


    But now all eyes were on her.


    She had no choice but was forced to take the tissue and crouch down to wipe the wine stains from his


    suit pants.


    Mark didn''t feel ufortable. He didn''t care about the stain on his pants. Instead, he apologized with


    a faint smile, "Sorry to spoil the fun."


    They shook their heads and said it didn''t matter." Your pants...¡± they said worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little wet, nothing serious." He still smiled faintly, but his eyes fell on Summer, who


    was half squatting on the ground.


    She bent her head, revealing her fair and beautiful neck, like a graceful white swan.


    He gazed at her deeply, his eyes flickering with love.


    The tissues could absorb the wine, but the wet part of the suit pants was still very noticeable because


    it''s right on the thigh.


    Just then, he heard footstepsing his way. It''s Harry.


    Harry stopped behind Mark and whispered in his ear," Mr. Valentine, Mr. Greig has been waiting in the


    private room for a long time."

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Mark slightly lowered his head and his tall body bent slightly towards Summer and whispered


    something i n her ear with his deep voice. The hot breath fell on Summer¡¯s ear and only she could hear


    it.


    "Just sit here and wait for me. When the contract is signed, we''ll leave together..."


    Summer just nced at him nonchntly and didn¡¯t say anything. She tossed the tissue aside and sat


    down.


    Then he sat up straight, stood up, and nodded politely at them. "Thank you all for your hospitality


    tonight. I have a few things to do, so I can¡¯t stay. Today¡¯s bill is o n me. Have fun."


    He gave Summer a quick ce again before he strode forward.


    Harry followed him and asked in surprised, "Mr.


    Valentine, your suit pants..."


    "It¡¯s okay..." Mark interrupted him directly and walked up the stairs.


    "Summer," Ka eximed in admiration, "How do you know such a great guy? Tell me!"


    Hearing this, the other women who were charmed by Mark were all now looking at Summer, waiting for


    her


    response.


    Summer just exined nonchntly, "He''s the brother of one of my students. I met him at a


    parentteacher conference. What time is it?"


    Dean nced at his watch. "10 p.m.? Why, are you leaving?"


    "Well, I''m a little sleepy." Laughing, she got up from the sofa and stretched.


    "Then let''s leave together." Dean got up, too.


    Ka giggled and said, "Well, aren''t you two dating!"


    Summer tapped her on the shoulder to tell her to stop, then looked at Dean and said, "It''s okay. I can


    go home myself. It¡¯s still early. Have fun."


    Dean smiled as he picked up his car keys on the table. "It¡¯s okay. There''s a case I need to deal with


    urgently tonight, so I¡¯d better go back now. Let''s go."


    "Yes, just go. You have a free ride. How nice!¡± Ka pushed them out of the club.


    Then, Dean went to get the car, and Summer stood by the roadside, waiting. As her eyes wandered


    over the ck Land Rover and the familiar license te number, she could not help thinking of the


    words Mark had said as he left.


    ¡ª Just sit here and wait for me. When the contract is signed, we''ll leave together...


    The corners of her mouth curved up in an ironic way.


    Who did he think he is? Why should she listen to him and sit there waiting for him?


    Dean¡¯s car pulled up in front of her. She opened the door, got in, and the car moved slowly into the


    traffic.


    *


    Momentster, Mark strode down the stairs, looking a little urgent. Harry and Mr. Greig were still in the


    private room.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He had exined the details and matters needing attention of the contract to Harry, and Harry could


    handle the rest.


    As he approached the table, his eyes skimmed over everyone, but the woman was nowhere to be


    seen.


    "Mr. Valentine." Ka noticed him and asked, "Are you looking for Summer?"


    Mark nodded slightly and frowned. "Where did she g o?"


    "She''s left. She left with Dean. Dean drove her home," Ka exined.


    Mark''s eyes suddenly turned very cold. "Dean?" he asked in a deep voice, his Adam''s apple rolling


    slightly while suppressing his rage.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "The one who ate the apple with Summer. They left a long time ago. They might be home by now."


    The vibe emanating from Mark suddenly became cold and gloomy and there was no trace of warmth in


    his eyes, as cold as ice...


    Ka felt the frosting on her face and she couldn¡¯t help but shivered.


    Without another word, his thin lips closed in a straight line and he walked straight out of the Club


    Nightshade.


    As he walked away, a cold wind brushed her face. She couldn¡¯t help but shivered again.


    But then again, wasn''t there something weird about the rtionship between Mr. Valentine and


    Summer?


    Why did she think there''s something going on between them?


    *


    The car pulled up in front of the building, and Summer thanked him. "Thanks for the ride!"


    "Don''t mention it. We¡¯re old friends." Dean smiled.


    Summer smiled, too. Dean was exactly the same as he was in high school.


    He was still so pure and honest, and he still blushed when he saw a woman.


    "I¡¯ll go now. Be careful as you drive home," she said, opening the door and getting out.


    Dean also got out of the car, strode forward and stood i n front of her, feeling a little awkward, nervous


    and uneasy.


    Summer stopped and looked up at him, puzzled. " What¡¯s up, Dean?"


    Sheughed as she called his name, which reminded her of the high school days and how they joked


    about his name.


    The smile on her cheek was like the bright moonlight, so beautiful that it enchanted him.


    Especially when he heard his nameing out of her mouth, Dean¡¯s heart beat faster and his face


    tinged with a faint blush, which did not fit his masculine image.


    "I... I have something to tell you..." he said.


    "Yes?"


    Summer knew what he wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t try to stop him because she could reject him


    Dean was undoubtedly nervous and hesitated for a moment before he spoke.


    "Summer, I like you, I''ve had a crush on you since high school, and when I saw you in the park


    yesterday, it was like a gift from heaven. How could I have such good luck..."


    ¡°Dean...¡± Summer interrupted gently.


    But before she could finish her word, Dean plucked up the courage, interrupted her, and went on


    without stopping.


    "I have a 120-square-meter house in Santabaca, my car is a Honda worth $200,000,1 have $500,000


    in the bank, and I earn $5,000 a month. I want to date you with the intension of marrying you. Summer,


    will you ept me?¡±


    He had never pursued a girl, and was rather shy by nature, and did not know how to please a girl.


    So, he could only pursue her in the way he thought was the best.


    Summer looked into his sincere dark eyes. These words, in and simple, were enough to impress a


    woman.


    But just then a deep, cold voice came in. "Do you think she¡¯ll ept you?"


    Their eyes turned, and saw a man was standing beside them, looking unfathomable, with a cigarette


    between his fingers.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Dean was taken aback and looked over. It turned out that it was the man from Club Nightshade. He still


    looked intimidating, ssy, and carried himself well.


    He did not flinch in the slightest. He straightened his back instead. "Why can''t Summer ept me?"


    Mark nced at Summer with a sneer. He was as dangerous as a cheetah, never mind his elegant


    look." He calls you Summer? What an endearing way of calling you."


    Dean looked him straight in the eyes. "You are not rted to Summer. What does what I call her have


    to d o with you?"


    "Oh, really?" Mark¡¯s lips turned up in a sneer, his expression grim. "She is pregnant with my child for


    two months. Does this count?¡±


    Dean was stunned, standing motionless on the spot.'' She is pregnant with his child for two months?¡¯


    A whileter, he found his voice, but was still in disbelief. "Is this true, Summer?¡±


    "You don''t believe it?¡± Mark gently stroked Summer¡¯s face as he looked down at her expressionlessly,


    as if h e was about to crush her with his hand.


    After a long while, he sneered, "Do you want to see our


    marriage certificate?¡±


    Summer tilted her face to avoid his hand. She looked bitter but did not refute what he said.


    Her reaction angered Mark even more. So he put his hand around her waist.


    Immediately, he leaned over, lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. His kisses were so fervent that


    Summer felt as if he was going to swallow her lips.


    She could not even move a bit as her body was sped in his arms.


    This happened so suddenly that she did not see iting. Dean, meanwhile, was still standing there.


    Summer fought back and tried to break free by wriggling vigorously in his arms. But Mark was like a


    beast that had not been eating for a week; he chewed and gripped, refusing to let go.


    She finally got angry. She sank her teeth into Mark''s lower lip until she tasted blood. He finally let go.


    Summer immediately took a few steps back to keep a distance from him. Her chest heaving as she


    caught her breath.


    Dean¡¯s hands clenched into fists with blue veins popping up on the back of his hands as he red at


    Mark. "Are you all right, Summer?"


    "I am fine. What he said just now is true, Dean. Please g o now.¡±


    Dean''s face instantly crashed. He was still hoping for the best before she admitted it.


    But now, his hope was shattered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I will go after you go upstairs." He was still worried.


    "It is really okay, Dean. Go now. We will be in contactter."


    Since she had said so, and they were husband and wife, who was he to say interfere in their business?


    Dean nodded in frustration and sadness. He fired up the engine and left in his ck car.


    "Be in contactter, eh? You seem to have a lot of fun these days, Mrs. Valentine." Mark red at her,


    the blood on his lip making him look even more dangerous.


    Summer looked him in the eyes. "You have no right to tell me what to do."


    "Oh, yeah? So who has the right, then? Officer Singleton?" Mark sneered, his voice full of sarcasm.


    "Did you forget what you just said so quickly?"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    She lifted her chin and reminded him with a faint smile. "As you said earlier, our marriage is just a


    transaction, and each one takes what he needs. Since I have no right to interfere in your personal life,


    then you have no right to interfere in mine. Isn''t it so?¡±


    Mark looked at her with his eyes narrowed, looking so cold, as if it could freeze her to death.


    "Don''t you think what I have said is reasonable?¡± She was not afraid of him.


    "You are drawing men to you. Do you expect me to close my eyes on it? Am I dead to you?¡± he said


    bitterly.


    "I am a human, not just a decoration, am I not?¡± she said slowly.


    He blew a lungful of smoke and half-closed his eyes a s he warned her again with his deep voice. "If


    you want to keep the child in your womb, don''t cross the line. Understand?"


    She was nearly tearful because of that choking smoke. Clenching her hands into fists involuntarily, she


    sneered, "How could I not understand when you use the baby as the bargaining chip?¡±


    His eyes became even more dangerous, his face


    turning grimmer. He took a drag again as irritability hit and almost drowned him.


    The atmosphere should not have be so tense. But it still went out of control.


    She looked down at her toes, but her mind was elsewhere.


    Why did she want to test him again?


    Apparently, he loved Baine, and she was nothing more than the goods of a transaction.


    Every transaction had its purpose, and her purpose was to keep the child in the womb. But what about


    him?


    She knew she should not ask, but she could not help herself. "What do you really want from this


    transaction? Did you get married for the sake of it, you still have the slightest feelings toward me, or


    something else?"


    He said nothing but just puffed out a cloud of smoke again with his eyes narrowed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I know I have crossed the line. I won¡¯t ask again." Summer let out a self-deprecating smile.


    ''Why bother to ask, knowing that he will not answer and I will not get the answer? What is the point of


    provoking him? He is someone I can''t challenge, isn''t i t?''


    Mark was getting more irritable. He threw the cigarette butt to the ground and stamped it out. "Go


    back to the Valentine mansion."


    Her hair fluttered in the night breeze. She gave a nod.


    She had stayed at home for four or five days, and New Year¡¯s Day was just two or three days away.


    Instead of staying at home, probably it was time to return.


    Going back to the Valentine mansion was just a matter of time. Since he hade, she would get a


    free ride home.


    It was 12:00 am when they arrived in the Valentine mansion. Yvette woke up and was pouring herself a


    ss of water in the kitchen.


    She came out to check it out when she heard footsteps. She looked not too happy when she saw


    Summer. "Why sote?"


    Summer did not expect to see Yvette still awake at this hour. She stopped, greeted Yvette, and then


    exined, "I went to an alumni gathering. That¡¯s why I am home a bitte."


    Putting down the water ss, Yvette looked at her with a serious face, as if she was going to eat her


    alive. "You are now married. It is unbing of a married woman to onlye home past midnight so


    often."


    Just then, Mark had parked his car and came in. He put his arm around Summer¡¯s shoulder and looked


    at Yvette.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "I had something on earlier, Mom. That is why we are homete. Why haven''t you slept?"


    There was nothing Yvette could say since Mark took the me. "I have been asleep for a while. I was a


    little thirsty, so I got up to drink some water.¡±


    "I will go upstairs first, Mom." Summer stepped out of his arm and went upstairs.


    Mark did not follow her. He and Yvette were still talking in the living room.


    Summer walked to the bed, picked up the quilt from the bed and grabbed a pillow with the other hand,


    thenid them nicely on the settee.


    When Mark came in, he frowned at seeing this. He walked over to grab her arm. "Sleep on the bed."


    She found itughable. "Do you even want to dictate where I sleep?¡±


    He pursed his lips and squinted at her.


    "Go to the bed then. At least it is morefortable." While speaking, she took the quilt and pillow back


    to the bed. She had little emotion on her face.


    Mark went into the bathroom when she was making the bed. He had finished his shower and came out


    with a piece of towel wrapping around his waist as soon as the bed was ready.


    She walked past him and closed the bathroom door behind her without looking or talking to him.


    She was avoiding him, apparently. His eyes narrowed as the sense of alienation upset him.


    Taking a hot bath made her feel so rxed. She closed her eyes to enjoy the feeling.


    Hey in the bathtub, letting the hot water flowing around her as she left all the problems at the back of


    her mind. She did not want to think about them, but justy there quietly.


    Shey there for 30 minutes and nearly dozed off in the bathtub.


    After the bath and when she came out, Mark was still awake. He was leaning against the headboard


    and flipping through a magazine with the quilt covering his body from the waist down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Summer nced over at him and then sat down at the dressing table and started to pamper her face.


    The air in the winter was so dry that her skin was peeling.


    Mark dropped the magazine when he heard footsteps, his eyes casually sweeping over her.


    After applying the toner, she picked up the lotion bottle. She squeezed and smacked the bottle, but


    nothing came out of it. Apparently, the bottle was


    empty.


    She gave up and put the empty bottle aside. Whisking the quilt open, she got into bed, closed her eyes,


    and fell asleep.


    She did that in one fell swoop while not sparing Mark a nce.


    At first, Mark wanted to say goodnight to her. But he bit his tongue, his expression stiff and awkward.


    Putting the magazine in his hand aside, Mark gently kneaded his brow in frustration. The room plunged


    into darkness when he then leaned over to turn off the bedsidemp.


    He closed his eyes when he heard her shallow but steady breathing sound.


    After a long while, Summer slowly opened her eyes. She flipped around so her back was facing him


    while keeping herself closer to the edge of the bed as much a s possible.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Next early morning.


    Mark nced at the time with his eyes barely open. It was 7:00 am. The sky was still dark.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He looked at her, who was sleeping beside him. She n o longer slept in her usual position, which was


    to snuggle into his arms and hug him.


    Instead, she slept by curling up like a baby on the edge of the bed with her back facing him.


    His brow tightened. Her sleeping posture angered him. He pursed his lips and hissed. How he wished


    he could strangle her.


    But she did not avoid him any further than that.


    Just then, his phone vibrated. He pulled back his eyes and picked up the phone, then whisked the quilt


    away and got out of bed.


    "Mr. Valentine, I am calling to remind you about the inspection trip to New Haven za at nine in the


    morning," his assistant, Harry, said over the phone.


    "Okay.¡± He stepped into the bathroom and hung up the phone.


    He then went into the dressing room. When he reemerged, he was in his business suit, looking


    stalwart and charming. He nced at the dressing table before he left.


    It was 8:00 am, not too early nor toote, when Summer woke up. Mark was already nowhere to be


    seen.


    She went downstairs and took a stroll in the garden at the back of the mansion for a few rounds. The


    fresh air made her feel better. She no longer felt so depressed.


    Yvette was not there during breakfast. So she breathed a sigh of relief, as she could finally have her


    breakfast alone and in peace.


    It was during this time that Jazz came downstairs with the French test paper. He put it in front of her


    with an expectant look on his face.


    "Are you waiting for mypliment?" Summer said snappishly after taking a spoonful of oatmeal.


    "Of course,¡± Jazz said in a matter of course tone of voice.


    She checked the test paper, one question after another, in all seriousness. "There is a condition: for


    each French word you misspell, write it down ten times."


    Jazz''s face crashed. He kept his low as he regretted his decision.


    Raine said not a word, but just sat there quietly and looked at the two of them.


    Jazz was good, his French test score up to standard with no major vocabry and grammatical errors.


    But there were still a few minor mistakes.


    After breakfast, Summer sat on the sofa and exined the French test questions to Jazz. Baine was


    sitting nearby, flipping through files absentmindedly. No one knew what she was thinking.


    The servants were busy at work as they gave the mansion a major cleanup from the inside out.


    New Haven za


    Ka Poole was shopping with friends amid the year end rush. All major shops in the mall were


    offering steep discounts on winter clothes and spring models. The ce was bustling with life.


    New Haven za was the most famous shopping mall in Santabaca, not only for its strategic location


    but also its majestic decoration and the shops of major international brands under one roof.


    Besides, New Haven za was also popr for its top-notch customer service and friendly staff.


    So the mall was crowded.


    Someone suddenly pulled at Ka''s arm and then she heard her friend screaming, "Oh, my gosh!


    Look, so handsome!"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Ka followed her friend¡¯s eyes and saw a group of men in formal attire walking past. They seemed to


    be senior executives of the mall, having an inspection tour of the mall.


    The leading man was none other than Mark, who walked in the front middle of the group, yet his


    striking appearance made him stand out.


    The other men followed him with respect. They were reporting to him while other personnel greeted


    him wherever he went.


    Looking from this direction, Ka could only see his side profile, which looked as sharp as a knife. He


    was s o charming that Ka''s heart was thumping out of control.


    "Summer is so lucky!¡± Ka said with envy before letting out a sigh. "Let''s go shopping. I need to fill up


    that space in me."


    "How is the preparation for New Year''s Eve?" Mark asked while walking ahead.


    "Everything is in ce." The manager replied quickly.


    "New Year''s Eve is the busiest time of the year. Make sure everything is done diligently, especially the


    firewalls of each corridor and the emergency


    passages. Fire prevention is of utmost importance. Also, the number of children in the mall will increase


    i n the next two days. Beef up the mall security, and use the PA system when any missing child is


    found."


    His voice was deep, but every word was clear and authoritative. He then suddenly changed the topic.


    "0 n which floor are cosmetics?"


    The groups of managers and executives were listening to him attentively. They did not even dare to


    blink their eyes. So this change of topic from theirpany president threw them off-guard. They all


    looked at each other, not knowing how to respond.


    "It is on the fifth floor, Mr. Valentine." Harry was the most quick-witted one.


    They all followed Mark to the fifth floor. Mark arrived i n front of a cosmetics counter. "Which set of


    cosmetics is the best?"


    Thedy at the counter was also taken aback. After a few seconds of daze, she took out a set. "Mr.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Valentine, this set is the most famous and saleable. There has been much positive feedback from


    customers. It hydrates the skin and keeps the moisture in during dry winter."


    Mark stared at the pale-yellow makeup box, flipping through the instruction manual. "Any chemical


    "It is mostly made of natural ingredients, and it has a light, pleasing fragrance. The chemical


    only ounts for 3%.¡±


    "Wrap this set up," he said faintly. Those senior executives behind him were dumbfounded. What was


    thepany president doing here?


    But no one dared to ask a question, just watching him taking the cosmetic box in his hand.


    Following that inspection tour of each floor of the mall, including sanitation, emergency passages, and


    service etiquette. Everyone who saw him swinging a bag containing the cosmetic set in his hand was


    dumbfounded.


    But Mark looked nonchnt without the slightest expression on his face. As he walked ahead,


    everyone followed.


    He attracted attention wherever he went.


    The Valentine mansion.


    It was 2:00 pm when Summer finally finished exining the French test paper to Jazz.


    She had ate breakfast, so she still did not feel hungry now.


    Jazz was tougher than she thought, though. He got changed and headed to the gas station.


    He was still working at the gas station, and he had no n to stop. So he spent his winter break


    working part -time at the gas station.


    He asked Summer not to tell Yvette about it. He said h e wanted to keep it a secret.


    But he apparently over thought. Considering how bad the rtionship between Summer and Yvette


    was, no way they could sit down and talk to each other nicely.


    Summer''s cell phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw that it was Dean.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Summer hesitated when she thought of what happenedst night. Atst, she picked up. "Hello?"


    "Do you have time at noon, Summer? I would like to invite you to a meal." Dean''s voice still sounded


    loud and deep in a pleasant way.


    "Why not? You fix the venue and call me again.¡± She agreed at once. She felt she owed him an


    apology.


    Not wanting to stay in the Valentine mansion, she headed out after telling the kitchen not to prepare her


    lunch.


    She met with Dean in front of a coffee shop. He was wearing a green police uniform, looking even


    more upright, confidence- and awe-inspiring.


    She was seeing him in uniform for the first time. And he looked not half bad at all.


    "Hello, Officer Singleton." She chuckled and saluted him yfully.


    Dean looked awkward. "Stop making fun of me. The weather is too cold outside. Let''s get inside."


    The heating in the coffee shop was on full st.


    Summer felt hot and wanted to take off her coat as soon as she walked in.


    But Dean stopped her. "You are pregnant now, and your physique is different from normal days. So it is


    better to keep it on."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You are really thoughtful." She smiled and kept her coat on. They sat down in a private room. "I am


    sorry.¡±


    Dean was startled for a moment, then rubbed his hands awkwardly. "I should be the one who says


    sorry. I didn''t figure out the situation and talked so recklessly. Did it frighten you?"


    "You are honest and a good man, Dean. I really appreciate you." She shook her head.


    "Thank you. Anyway, I still owe you an apology." Dean felt even more embarrassed now.


    The woman he liked was married. He felt sad but still gave his blessing to her.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have, Dean. We can be best friends. By the way, what characteristics are you


    looking for in a woman?¡±


    Dean rubbed his hands again. "Umm... I don''t have much preference. I just follow my feelings, but we


    must get along well."


    Summer smiled and picked up her cell phone to call Ka. She said she wanted to meet Ka for a


    coffee, and Ka agreed at once.


    It did not take long before Ka arrived. She blinked her eyes when she saw Dean.


    Summer cut to the chase and asked her, "How do you feel about Dean?¡±


    "Boring.¡± Ka was even franker.


    Summer looked at her in embarrassment. She then turned to Dean. "How do you feel about Ka?"


    "Open and forthright." Dean was as honest as ever.


    Summer suddenly smacked the table with her hand and looked at both Ka and Dean. "You two are a


    match made in heaven. Why don''t both of you give each other a chance?"


    Ka took off her coat and sat down on the sofa. She ignored Dean. "What is your rtionship with


    Mark Valentine?"


    There was no need to hide. She told Ka frankly, " Husband and wife."


    "Really? I saw him on an inspection tour at New Haven za this morning. He is so good-looking! You


    are a lucky woman, Summer." Ka looked at her with envy.


    "Marriage is like a pair of shoes-only you know if they fit. A beautiful appearance does not mean that it


    will befortable to wear."


    Ka stared at her. "You sound like you have an ax to grind with him. He has another woman?"


    "I was just saying." Summerughed.


    "But having said that, marrying such an extraordinary man is indeed a worrying business. I am sure,


    out there, many women are waiting to grab him. You have got to be careful."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    "It is gettingte. I must make a move first. You two please talk to each other. Who knows, you two will


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    have somemon interests?" Summer changed the subject.


    Ka furrowed her brow. This sounded so awkward. Was this a blind date?


    Dean''s situation was no better. He watched Summer leaving and was anxious to leave.


    Summer could not helpughing. "She won''t eat you for lunch, Officer Singleton. Why are you so


    nervous?"


    She patted Dean on his shoulders a few times, then left the two to themselves.


    At nightfall, Raine was heating milk in the kitchen. She had been having insomnia for the past nights.


    So she gave up coffee, which could make her problem worse.


    As the milk was done, she poured it into a ss and carried it out of the kitchen.


    Just then, she saw Mark walking up the stairs with a cosmetic box in his hand.


    Who did he buy cosmetics for?


    Her heart started pounding as she watched him disappearing from her sight.


    Who else would he give the cosmetics box to if not Summer?


    Her heart thumping quicker and quicker, her hand that held the milk ss shaking. She could not


    describe her feelings.


    Mark opened the door. Summer was sitting at the dressing table with a facial mask on while ying


    something on her notebook.


    He strode in and hemmed, casually dropping the cosmetics in front of her, then took off his coat and


    hung it aside.


    She looked up from the screen and nced at the cosmetic box, then looked back at the screen again.


    She was ying ckjack on her notebook, and she was the dealer.


    Mark stood behind her, squinting as he watched her ying.


    She seemed not to notice the cosmetics set, but kept o n ying ckjack. She had one two and a


    queen.


    After a while, Mark gently tapped the table with his fingers, trying to get her attention.


    "These cosmetics are for you.¡± He sounded unnatural.


    "Who gave it to me?" She did not look up at him.


    "What do you think, Mrs. Valentine?" He shot a look at


    her and hissed.


    The things came from him. Who else could be the giver if not him?


    "Are you sure these are for me, not someone else?


    Don''t regret it after I use them."


    Mark looked annoyed, his voice deepening when he said, "I don''t look drunk, do I?"


    "Oh, thanks, then." She appeared nonchnt.


    Feeling neglected and slighted, Mark became angry. H e got up and stood behind her.


    She now had three cards: one two, one queen, and one nine.


    Mark squinted and suddenly spoke in a deep voice." That''s twenty-one!"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    When Mark suddenly spoke, her hand reflexively clicked on the ''hit'' button and got the king, which


    meant she burst.


    She turned around and red at him. "Look what you did to me! Don''t suddenly speak behind me!"


    He should not have told her this and that while she was focusing on the game.


    Mark smirked. He took the tie off his burgundy shirt and sunk into the settee. "It is just a card game.


    Why d o you have to get so serious?¡±


    She finally paid attention to him-not because of the cosmetics, but the goddamn card game.


    "Isn¡¯t it just a card game? Do you know how difficult it is to achieve a total of twenty-one? You should


    not have disturbed me while I am focused on it!"


    She was still fit to be tied. She had yed ten games and lost nine. When she thought she could make


    it all back in this game, he screwed it up for her. She lost almost all her tokens.


    "Wasn''t the mouse in your hand? I was just cheering for you. It was you who hit that damn button."


    She red at him. ''Cheering? How ridiculous!¡¯


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Have you ever yed card games? Do you know how t o y ckjack?"


    Mark squinted and smirked at her, then looked at the screen. "It is a fresh round, Mrs. Valentine."


    She quickly looked back at the screen.


    This time, she finally got lucky-a ckjack, which meant she won immediately and got herself 5,000


    tokens back.


    She looked at the time; it was 9:40 pm, time to go to bed. So she got up and went into the bathroom.


    He nced at her. After she disappeared from his sight, he sat down in front of the notebook and


    fiddled with the mouse.


    When Summer came out, she saw him sitting in front o f theputer with a serious expression on his


    face and his finger gently tapped on the mouse button.


    She looked on and was startled for a while.


    Without taking a closer look, he would have given the impression that he was working on aputer.


    But the truth was, he was just ying ckjack.


    Summer snapped back and came up to him from behind, just in time to see a pop-up message: ''Your


    tokens are less than 1,000. Please reload before continuing.''


    She folded her arms and stood behind him with a grave expression.


    Mark had sensed her presence behind her. He kneaded his forehead with a hint of embarrassment o n


    his face.


    "You have taken a shower? Luck isn''t on my side today."


    He casually nced at her and went into the bathroom before she could say anything.


    Summer closed the notebook lid and said snappishly," What else do you know, Mr. President? You


    don¡¯t even know how to y ckjack."


    Mark could clearly hear from inside the bathroom what she said. He scratched his chin with his lips


    tuning up, looking sexy.


    He wondered where she learned that logic-who the hell said apany president had to master


    ckjack?


    At least, she got angry now after days of giving him the cold shoulder. At least, it was a response.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Sitting in front of the dressing table and ncing at the cosmetic set, Summer instantly knew that it was


    high-end stuff.


    Mark gave it to her?


    The corner of her mouth turned up in a sneer. She wondered why he gave her this cosmetic set.


    Was it because she was his wife, or was he just showing affection in front of outsiders?


    Could it be also that he realized he had used harsh words in front of her, and so this was a gesture of


    apology?


    Of these three possibilities, she figured, thest possibility was almost zero.


    She fiddled with the cosmetic box for a while before she unpacked the packaging. Everything inside


    was written in Korean, which she could not understand a bit.


    Mark emerged from the bathroom. He smelled of orange-fresh, natural, and pleasing fragrance.


    He whisked open the quilt and climbed in, then looked at her from behind.


    Summer squeezed some lotion on her palm and gently


    and evenly patted it on her cheeks. She was instantly bursting with radiance and enchanting.


    "So how is the thing?" he asked casually.


    Listening carefully, there was an undertone of expectation, as if he was waiting for herpliment.


    But it sounded different to Summer¡¯s ears. She stopped what she was doing and looked back at him.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that your purpose of giving me this cosmetic set is just for running a trial, and I am your


    clinical mice."


    Mark''s expression stiffened. But it was just for a fleeting second and almost unnoticeable.


    He looked at her with cold eyes, hiszily casual face turning gloomy, with his lips pressed into a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    straight line.


    But he retracted his eyes after a few seconds andy o n the bed with his chest constantly heaving.


    He would not exin himself, and the cosmetic set was certainly not a trial product.


    He got hot under the cor but could not vent it out. S o hey brooding in bed.


    Hearing no reply from Mark, Summer put the cosmetic set back on the dressing table. Taunting gave


    rise to acrimony, but her expression remained nonchnt.


    Next early morning.


    Everyone was having breakfast at the dining table, not no one said a word.


    It was not until sometimeter that Yvette broke the silence. "Go with me to the shopping mall, Mark,


    Summer. I am going to shop for clothes."


    "I have work to do back in the office, Mom." Mark looked up at her with an indifferent expression.


    "Come on, it is New Year''s Day tomorrow, and everyone is off already. What work?" Yvette was not too


    happy. ¡°Don''t you want to go shopping with me anymore? Do I embarrass you?"


    Mark put his fingers to his forehead and kneaded his brow with a helpless expression.


    Yvette seized the opportunity. "It is decided then. We will set off after breakfast."


    She never asked Summer if she was okay and made that decision for her.


    Summer raised her brows, but did not make a fuss. She had been used to it.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Yvette looked at Raine, her eyes flickering. "I almost forgot about Raine. Do you want to join us,


    Raine?"


    "I have a gathering with my friends in the afternoon. S o I am afraid that I can''t join you guys."


    Raine said with a clean and tactful smile, her eyes involuntarily ncing at Mark.


    Mark did not seem to notice her nces. He sipped his coffee and nced sideways at the woman


    beside him.


    Summer ignored the conversation between the two of them. She ate her oatmeal and asionally


    talked with Jazz in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Mark narrowed his eyes a little as he kept an eye on the two.


    "Well then, we will leave in a minute," Yvette said with a smile.


    After eating breakfast, the three of them headed out, leaving only Raine and Jazz in the living room.


    Jazz looked at the time andzily stretched, then got u p from the settee. "I am leaving, Aunt." "Where


    are you going?" Raine pulled her mind back


    and asked in puzzlement.


    "My part-time job, of course. It is still ongoing. I don''t get a break on New Year''s Day.¡±


    "Is this necessary, Jazz?" Raine frowned.


    "It is not out of necessity, Aunt. I enjoy doing this. I am preparing for the future.¡±


    He shook his head and hummed a song in his mouth." No one understands my world, only I know


    myself, I a m waiting for the day in the future, when it will shine...¡¯¡¯


    He hummed as he walked out of the Valentine mansion. He was full of the charm of youth.


    Except for the servants who walked and forth, Raine was the only person in the living room.


    Tomorrow would be New Year''s Day. Yvette instructed the servants to clean the house thoroughly,


    letting no stone unturned, so to speak.


    Raine suddenly had a strong feeling, wondering if Yvette was still finding any meaning in her life.


    Ronald was busy with work. He was based in Grudin North all year round and seldom came home.


    Now that he was in love with another woman, it would be even less likely for him to return to the


    Valentine mansion.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Yvette was living alone in therge mansion, and it was no wonder she was bing more and more


    tacky and mean.


    Comparing Yvette of today with Yvette of yesteryears, the difference was like night and day.


    She was a sad woman.


    But when Baine thought of what Yvette said at the dining table just now, she lost all her sympathy for


    Yvette instantly.


    How can you still sympathize with a woman whose purpose of life is to taunt and irritate you?


    Her mind was drifting when the thought of Mark holding a cosmeticst night came to mind. She got


    curious.


    She was eager to know to whom he gave the cosmetics.


    The question had been bothering her for a while. It was during this time when she saw a servant


    walking upstairs with a set of house keys in hand.


    Baine''s eyes brightened up, and she stopped the servant. "What do you do with the key?"


    "Mrs. Valentine asked me to clean up Mr. Valentine''s reading room.¡±


    "Leave the keys to me after you have opened the door. I need to find something in the attic." Baine said


    as an inner voice told her so.


    "Do you need my help?" "It is okay. I can handle it myself." Baine let out a


    gentle smile.


    When she stood in front of Mark''s room with the keys i n hands, she suddenly came to her senses, as if


    someone tipped a bucket of ice water on her.


    ''What-what am I doing here? How could I even allow myself to think of doing this?''

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Raine was shocked by herself. She could not understand why she had be like this, as if


    something had bewitched her, and she had lost control of herself.


    Reason told her she should turn around and then go downstairs right now.


    But her feet seemed to have been glued on the spot; she could not move them.


    ''No one is here in the house. So why not go in and have a look? No one is going to find out if you touch


    nothing in the room. Go now!''


    The inner voice won, and she inserted the key into the keyhole and pushed open the door.


    After closing the door behind her, her eyes scanned around.


    The furnishings of his room had not changed a bitpared to three years ago. The only change was


    the added feminine vibe.


    Also, there were two quilts on the bed. It was obvious that the two share the same bed.


    Her heart ached at the thought of it, as if a knife stabbed into her heart.


    When she moved forward further, her body stiffened when she saw the opened cosmetic set on the


    dressing table.


    The corners of her mouth curled up in an ironic smile.


    She had ttered herself when she thought Mark bought that cosmetic set for her.


    She thought he was waiting for the right time to take i t back out and give it to her.


    Apparently, those thoughts seemed so ridiculous now. She felt she was pped in the face.


    She thought Yvette was a sad case. It turned out that she was no better than Yvette.


    The hands dangling by her sides slowly clenched into fists and her expression turned grim.


    So this was how it felt when she pped herself in the face.


    But why on earth would he buy cosmetics for Summer?


    She was puzzled, having a bee in her bo, panic, fear, and all kinds of feelings.


    For the first time, Summer felt that shopping for clothes was such a tiring thing.


    Yvette carried a pile of clothes into the fitting room and tried them on one by one.


    Mark sunk into the couch, chin on his hand as he flipped through some random magazines.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced up at Summer, whose tiredness was written all over her face, and patted the spot beside


    him. "Mrs. Valentine."


    She just nced back and ignored him, then leaned against the wall and waited.


    Mark shrugged it off and reminded her, "She usually takes over three hours to try on the clothes."


    Only then she walked over and sat down at a spot farthest away from him and gently massaged her


    sore calves.


    Since it would take three hours, she did not have to punish herself.


    ¡°Are you sure you are going to carry on this attitude?" He put the magazine down and looked at her.


    "What is wrong with my attitude?" she asked.


    "Indifferent, alienated, strange; is this the attitude you should have as my wife, huh?"


    Mark''s voice raised toward the end of the sentence, which showed his dissatisfaction. He gently tapped


    the magazine to make a noise.


    "You may control the Valentine Group, but not my attitude. It is my freedom to choose which attitude I


    like. You have no right to interfere, do you?"


    Just as he was about to say something, Yvette walked over with a few clothes in her hands. "Pay the


    bill, Summer."

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Summer frowned with her expression slightly changed. Not that she did not want to pay Yvette''s bill. It


    was just that her credit card might not have enough credit limit to pay.


    Yvette¡¯s spending on clothes was humongous, and Summer did not expect this.


    But since things hade to such a pass, she had no choice but to pick up the tab.


    She forced a smile and took the items from Yvette. There was a fur coat and a leather skirt.


    She weighed the coat in her hand and frowned. This leather thing felt heavy, and she expected it to be


    anything but cheap.


    She did not want to ask Yvette about the price. She just put on a smile. "May I know where the


    checkout counter is?" she asked a sales staff.


    "This way. Pleasee with me." The sales staff led the way with a polite smile.


    While carrying the clothes and following the sales staff, Summer peeked at the price tags.


    The fur coat was $100,000, and the short skirt was $ 20,000. That added up to $120,000. But her credit


    card limit was only $100,000.


    Her mind was racing as she approached the checkout counter. She had to pay, but she did not have


    enough money. What should she do?


    "Ms., are you paying by cash or credit card?" The sales staff asked with a polite smile.


    Summer''s eyebrows twitched, but she said nothing.


    How could she pay $120,000 in cash when she did not even carry her handbag with her?


    While she was in a pickle, Mark hade over and handed his credit card to the sales staff. "I will pay


    by credit card."


    "No problem, Mr. Valentine." The sales staff took the credit card from him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mark looked at her and raised an eyebrow. "Yeah.


    How else can you pay if not me?"


    She pursed her lips and said not a word.


    "Please sign here, Mr. Valentine." The sales staff handed him a slip.


    Mark picked up a pen and put down his signature on the slip, then looked at Summer. "You may move


    over there first.¡±


    Summer nced at him and nodded, taking the shopping bag and walked into the counter.


    "Have you settled the bill?" Yvette asked. She was sitting on a couch and drank water when Summer


    walked over to her.


    "Yeah, Mom. Do you have anything else to buy?" Summer put on a half-smile.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief when Yvette shook her head. "I have gotten what I want. We will


    go home in a while."


    While they were talking, Mark strode over, and Yvette looked at him. "Where have you been, Mark?"


    "The gent," he lied.


    Summer looked at him with her head tilted sideways, her eyes meeting his.


    Something struck her heartstrings, and she quickly looked away.


    While walking past the women''s section, Mark suddenly stopped in his tracks as he spotted an apricot


    coat that looked minimalist yet elegant.


    He pointed with his chin at the coat and asked the sales staff, "May I look at this coat?"


    Summer was puzzled, but did not give it a second thought. After all, no one could ever tell what was on


    his mind.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    He lifted up an apricot coat and handed it to her, "Try i t on."


    Upon hearing this, Summer was stunned. She froze in ce, thinking that she had heard wrongly what


    he had said.


    Yvette''s expression changed slightly, but reverted as she thought about something else.


    ''It is a good thing that Mark''s attention is diverted from Raine. There''s no reason for me to stop him,''


    thought Yvette.


    When the salesgirl reminded Summer, she snapped back into reality and went into the changing room


    to try on the coat.


    The colour of the knee-length apricot coat that she put on matched her skin, giving off an elegant vibe


    in addition to her fair and delicate cheeks.


    "We''ll take this. Please wrap it up." Mark was stunned initially, then nodded satisfyingly after.


    Even Yvetteplimented, "This coat''s not bad."


    Holding the coat in her hand, Summer was still a bit zoned out. She couldn''t believe that the coat was


    for her.


    Without any dy, the three returned to the Valentine mansion.


    Back at the mansion, the ce was spotless. A maid was making roasted tomato soup in the kitchen


    while Baine was watching from the side.


    When the maid saw Yvette, she panicked slightly, thinking she would be med for the act.


    Baine noticed her nervousness and exined, "She was alone in the kitchen making roasted tomato


    soup, and I was also a bit bored, so I asked her to let me watch her make it so I could learn."


    "Is it so that you could make one for your fiance to eat? " Yvetteughed.


    Taking nces at Mark, Baine nodded, "He does like t o drink roasted tomato soup."


    Mark''s eyebrows moved slightly, and his eyes dimmed vaguely. But he still looked as calm as ever, not


    a hint of him being unusual.


    "Then you should properly learn from the maid." Not only was Yvette not angry, but she was all smiling.


    Summer was thest to enter the mansion. By the time she came in, the conversation had ended, and


    Mark had already headed upstairs.


    "Mark helped pick out a coat for Summer. Do you want to see it?" Yvette asked.


    "Sure," smiled Baine. She seemed as though she did not mind at all and just wanted to simply admire


    the coat.


    Yvette took the coat from Summer and handed it over t o Raine, "I didn''t know that Mark had such good


    tastes. This is my first time seeing him choosing clothes for a woman."


    Summer was not interested in the conversation, so she went to help out in the kitchen.


    When Raine took over the apricot coat, she knew immediately that it is made of good material, and the


    design was of thetest spring wear.


    Staring at the coat, she felt her heart throbbing, but she smiled gently, "This looks nice, are there still


    any? I want to get one for myself too."


    Yvette had been observing her reactions, but seeing that there were no results, she decided to stop


    showing off, "They''re probably sold out. Oh right, is your brothering back for the New Year?"


    Raine asked, "Didn''t you call him?"


    "I''ve been calling him for the past two days, but no one picked up."


    "Then I''m afraid he wouldn''t be back. There''s a possibility that he''s not able to leave his post since


    they''re currently in a state of emergency due to the recent earthquake in Grudin North."


    Hearing this, Yvette was upset, "Just because he''s the person in charge of Grudin North doesn''t mean


    that h e could be this busy till the extent of noting back home even once! When I suggested for


    him to work in Bayside Wood, he didn''t even listen to me. This is so upsetting!"


    Baine did not dare to say anything. ''If she knew the truth, she would be so angry,'' she thought.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It is New Year Eve today. Some time had passed since they finished dinner, and the night became


    darker.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Summer did not wait in the living room but went straight to her room. She switched on the TV and


    waited for the New Year g to begin.


    This was the first time that she did not celebrate New Year at home. She could not get used to it and


    felt a little lonely.


    Usually, her family of five would gather around the TV to watch the New Year g. It was a very lively


    asion; they even had fruit dessert.


    They would only go to bed after the g had ended. What made it more exciting was the activity where


    they exchanged New Year presents.


    However, this year, she sat alone in the spacious room and stared at the huge LED TV. Although the


    view was clearer, itcked the lively atmosphere of the usual years.


    Mark walked into the room holding a document file and noticed her slim figure on the sofa. She was


    simply tapping on the remote control; her face was full of loneliness.


    Moved, he sat beside her and asked, "What are you watching?¡± "Waiting for the New Year g to


    begin." She nced a


    t him and muttered.


    "What time does it start?" Mark crossed his legs.


    Summer thought, ''He must have never watched a New Year''s g before. He only knows how to deal


    with documents.''


    She looked at the time and answered, "8:00 pm, it''s starting in twenty minutes."


    "Valentine mansion is setting off some fireworks, if you''re feeling bored, go have a look." He said


    gently.


    "Where can I see them?" her face brightened, and a bit of her boredom faded away.


    He pointed at the balcony and replied, "Stand over there, you''ll get the best view..."


    Summer put down the remote control and went to the spot he mentioned. A cold breeze whooshed by


    and made her shiver a little.


    Momentster, the fireworks began. They shot up to the sky, followed by loud crackles. They formed


    patterns likerge umbres and were very colorful.


    It was indeed a marvelous sight.


    Spending her first Near Year away from home, she needed something that could fill her emptiness; and


    the fireworks did just fine.


    The fireworks seemed never-ending. It disyed a variety of shapes and colors and lit up the sky so


    brightly that it looked like day.


    Mark looked at her through the French window, her upward gaze formed a graceful arc. Her hair


    fluttered a s the wind blew. At each crackle of the fireworks, it revealed her alluring smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was as if the fireworks had be her prop, defining her lovely figure.


    Stirred, he gazed at her. Then, he stood up and slowly walked toward her...


    While he was walking, his phone on the coffee table began to vibrate, its screen shed.


    It was a call from Raine...


    The phone was in silent mode; hence, it only vibrated and went unnoticed.


    A whileter, it stopped vibrating after a long time and became silent...


    Standing in front of her, his gaze shifted from the dazzling fireworks onto her fair and alluring face.


    At that moment, a huge firework of blue, purple, magenta, yellow, and green spread out in the sky.


    They then converged again forming the beautiful shape of a dandelion.


    In the end, it lit the sky with a bright yellow evanescence.


    At that instant, Summer''s face radiated with loveliness and beauty.


    His dark pupils flickered. He took hold of her chin, bent over, and ced his lips right on top of hers.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    He pressed forward, and her back leaned against the railing of the balcony.


    As he acted too suddenly, Summer could not react in time. She was startled for a moment. Then, she


    began t o struggle to break free.


    But he had no intention to let go. He held her more tightly.


    Summer was not strong enough to repel him and she gradually stopped struggling.


    Behind them were the dazzling fireworks disy, and where they stood in the scene of the night, the


    crackling of the fireworks continued.


    Finally, after some time, he slowly released her from his grasp. She was out of breath and felt like she


    was about to pass out.


    Her chest was thumping, and she was breathing heavily, gasping for air. Her pupils sparked with anger


    as she stared at him. Her face was red.


    Mark was smiling and ced his forehead against hers. Their eyes locked onto each other; the heat of


    his breath spilled over her face; his eyes were burning.


    Summer tilted her head to avoid him. She held her breath and said, "Mr. Valentine, we need to talk."


    "About what?"


    "We can¡¯t go on like this..."


    "How?¡± Mark raised his eyebrows.


    "Our marriage is just a trade; you can¡¯t force yourself onto me like how you did just now and take


    advantage of me," she answered.


    Hearing so, Mark squinted his eyes. "Isn''t our marriage registered?¡±


    It was indeed true, she nodded, unable to deny it.


    "Have you gotten your marriage certificate?" he continued.


    Again, she nodded, it was kept safe in the drawer by the bed.


    "Since we are legally husband and wife, what is it that I can''t do?" He questioned.


    She tightened her lips. She found no meaning to continue arguing with him; it would just be a waste of


    time.


    What she could do best was to avoid it.


    The fireworks finally came to an end. Summer returned to the room, just in time for the live broadcast of


    the New Year g.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But just as she had sat down on the sofa, she felt a weight on her thighs.


    She looked down and saw his tall figure lying on the sofa, his head resting on her thighs, as if they


    were a pillow.


    Summer shook her thighs intentionally, not wanting him to rest his head on them.


    Her childish behavior caused him to burst out inughter. He gently pinched her eyebrows and with his


    right hand, he took the document and knocked on her forehead softly; his deep yet gentle voice


    uttered, " Mrs. Valentine, I''m very tired. Please behave.."


    Seeing him so adamant and pampered, in addition to his warm gaze and gentle voice, it touched her


    soft spot.


    She stopped shaking her thighs and remained still. She watched the TV while he flipped through his


    documents with his head resting on her thighs.


    The room atmosphere was faintly solemn but instead of coldness, there was warmth and subtle bliss...


    Right in front of the French window, Raine was curled up and hidden in the corner.


    It was at that spot where she clearly saw them both sharing a kiss on the balcony.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    It was quite a distance, so she did not catch sight of their expressions. Yet she could see the intensity.


    At that moment, she felt her heart shed by a thousand des and viciously pierced.


    ''Why did she have to witness such as scene?''


    ''Had she not suffered enough for the day?¡¯


    It was supposed to be a lively New Year''s Eve. But all she felt was a never-before feeling of bitterness,


    loneliness, and pain.


    Moreover, before their kiss, she had called him twice but were all unanswered.


    ''What were they doing in the room during that time?''


    She sat there and could not prevent herself from guessing and imagining things. Her thoughts seemed


    t o be driving her crazy.


    She had never lost control like this before. If this continued, she would really go mad.


    It was certainly a sleepless night. Baine was entangled in her thoughts; frustrated and unable to keep


    calm, she had no mood for anything else.


    On the other side.


    This year¡¯s g wasn''t bad, especially the si; Summer was amused until she could not hold her


    Afterward, she heard sounds of calm breathing. She looked down and found that he had already fallen


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    asleep.


    The wrinkles on his handsome face seemed to have lessened. Few loose strands of hair partially


    covered his eyes, they gave away hisxness.


    He was only wearing a ck silk shirt. Its glossiness was exposed by the light and had a pleasant


    touch.


    But his shirt was only partially buttoned up and his bronze-like chest was exposed. It made her flush.


    Admiring his sleeping look, Summer gently stroked his brows, nose, and lips.


    He was like the perfect creation of God. Every part of him exhibited profound gracefulness. How could


    any woman possibly resist?


    She had never imagined herself getting married to such an outstanding and remarkable man. She had


    expected herself to marry a normal man and to live a normal life.


    Such a man would constantly be surrounded by a lot o f women.


    She understood that there is someone he loves. Even after getting married, his feelings had not faded,


    and n o one could object it.


    She never had the idea of falling in love with him; but now, she seemed to have fallen for him.


    She couldn''t prevent or be part in his past rtionships; nevertheless, hereafter, she would certainly be


    part of it.


    Since her love had been unexpected, she decided to give it a try, to win him over and erase all traces


    of that woman from his heart.


    ''It''s certain that he still has feelings for Raine, but he hasn''t had an affair with her, has he?¡¯


    ''Therefore, I should give it a try...''


    Quietly, she spoke to herself in her heart.


    At that moment, a message ringtone was heard.


    Summer pulled out her phone from her pocket and read it.


    Everyone of them were messages of well-wished; from her friends and from colleagues; they


    numbered around twenty odd messages.


    She read them one by one. She adjusted her sideburns and began to reply to them one by one.


    She really hoped that in this new year, she could be just like how the messages described, blessed,


    happy, and smooth sailing...


    The next morning.


    While it was still dawn, sounds of trumpets roared through the streets, waking every sleepy soul.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Opening her eyes, all that Summer saw was the bed. The spot beside her was already empty. She took


    out her phone and looked at the time. It was 5:00 am.


    Every new year, she would get up earlier than usual. When she was at home, her parents would have


    been u p at 4:00 am to prepare roasted tomato soup.


    She was certain that she slept on the sofast night. H e must have woken up during the night and


    carried her onto the bed.


    Not feeling at all sleepy, she got out of bed after stretching her limbs, washed her face, and went


    downstairs.


    Everyone in Valentine mansion was already awake and was all seated in the living room.


    Mark and Jazz were ying chess. The maid was giving Yvette a manicure while Raine was watching


    T V.


    Upon greeting Yvette, Summer walked up to Mark and watched him and Jazz y chess.


    Jazz was obviously not his match and lost terribly.


    She couldn¡¯t stand watching it and said to Jazz, "Let m e help you.¡±


    He couldn''t have asked for it; immediately, Jazz moved his seat to one side to make space for her.


    Mark raised his eyebrow; his gaze fell upon her.


    Summer looked back at him twice and rearranged the chess pieces. It was two against one. They


    began to y; she and Jazz as a team against Mark, on his own.


    Even so, they still weren''t his match; they lost four games to five; It was literally a massacre.


    Summer got only more audacious; Jazz, beside her, had slowly lost interest; he sat there and yawned


    continuously, stretching himself.


    Raine was found searching, but her sight always fell o n them; as to what she was looking at, nobody


    knew.


    After they had roasted tomato soup, breakfast was served; quickly afterward, Yvette went off to y


    golf with her friends, and Jazz continued with his part-time job.


    Raine seemed to have returned to her room, and only two of them were left in the living room.


    Summer suggested, "How about we go out for a walk?"


    "As Mrs. Valentine wishes.¡± He curled his lips slightly. At such, he seemed to have returned to normal...


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They began walking through the garden behind Valentine mansion. Then, they exited the mansion and


    headed left; and arrived at a forest with a long trail in the middle.


    As they walked along the forest trail, the air was fresh; a deep breath of it was indeed uplifting.


    The trail seemed never-ending, nor knowing where it led to. They continued along its path, and finally,


    a stream appeared before them.


    It was calm and shallow, and it produced a sound as melodious as a music piece.


    Never had she imagined that such a beautiful ce existed beyond the forest; it was like paradise.


    Birds could be heard chirping away; other than that, it was quiet and calm.


    The weather that day was great. The sunshine was bright and warm.


    She set the mat on a rock and sat down; she leaned against a tree trunk as shezed under the sun.


    Squinting his eyes, Mark sat down beside her. He stretched out his long legs and crossed them


    gracefully as if he was relieved of his tiredness.


    However, such a fine moment of serenity didn''tst long. Summer''s phone rang, and she picked it up. It


    was Grace Livingstone.


    "Where are you?"


    She sounded anxious and angry; Summer was confused. "I''m at Valentine mansion. What happened,


    you don''t sound good?" "Tsk! F*ck! That Billy cheated on Sherman, and she ran over him; right now,


    she''s crying. I need you here!¡± Grace didn''t sound very nice.


    "Coming." She hung up and quickly stood up.


    Deftly, Mark grabbed hold of her arm. He looked unhappy and squinted his eyes. "Who called? Officer


    Singleton?¡±


    Summer shook her head. "No, it''s Grace."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "What did she say? Is it fire that makes you as nervous as cat, uh?¡±


    "Sherman''s crying, Billy had cheated on her and she caught him red-handed." She frowned.


    ''They had only been married not long ago and this happened; what more, right on New Year¡¯s Day.


    Was there a misunderstanding?''


    Slightly restraining his brows, Mark got up too; he muttered, "Come on, I''ll go with you."


    Summer nodded.


    They arrived at their usual gathering ce-a premium room in Club Nightshade.


    The moment they entered it, Summer saw Sherman sprawled on the counter, her shoulders twitching,


    followed by intermittent sobbing.


    Grace, on the other hand, was merciless with her words, keeping their sses full. She never knew


    how tofort anyone. If not, she wouldn''t have called Summer.


    Summer was like her savior; upon seeing her, she signaled with her eyes for Summer tofort


    Sherman.


    Sherman had been crying since morning for nearly two hours. Grace was panicked and shaken but


    could only watch helplessly.


    ncing at Mark behind, Grace curled her red lips and pointed to the room next door. "They are next


    door."


    She was referring to Billy and Charlie. Mark nodded slightly. He gave a quick look at Summer, reacting


    quietly, he left the room.


    Summer patted Sherman softly on the shoulders, as if coaxing a child, but she didn''t utter a word.


    Grace, who was always impatient, couldn''t take it any longer. Her eyes gestured to Summer. ''Letting


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    her cry unstoppably isn¡¯t going to solve the problem!''


    cing her finger over her mouth, she signaled at Grace so that she would keep quiet.


    At that moment, Sherman was certainly not in the mood for any advice, and any attempt would only go


    t o waste.


    The only way was to let her vent until she was satisfied. She would then stop on her own ord.


    Summer pulled Grace aside and had her sit at the farthest corner; she snatched the wine bottle from


    her hands, and they both sat there normally.


    Finally, the crying stopped aftersting for another half an hour.


    As Sherman lifted her head, she looked pitiful with her swollen red eyes and her tear-covered face.


    Summer sighed and walked over. She stretched out her hand to wipe the tears off Sherman''s face.


    "Tell m e, what happened?¡±


    Sherman hadpletely lost her usual cheer; she looked very pale, and her expression was awful.


    "He was in bed with another woman, and I caught him red-handed..."


    Because of all the crying, her voice was coarse and ugly. Summer handed her a ss of water.


    "Sherman, could you have mistaken? Although I don¡¯t know much about Billy, but he couldn''t be that


    kind of man. Besides, weren''t you in a blissful rtionship?"


    ''They spent the entire day together, yet Billy didn¡¯t refute her words at all; and that made her feel


    something was wrong.''


    "I wished my eyes had fooled me or I was blind. But the stench and scene wouldn''t lie; besides, he had


    also admitted."


    Sherman shook her head, tears trickling down her face into her mouth. It was bitter and painful.


    Upon hearing that, Summer was stunned. She was in shock and disbelief. "He admitted?"


    Sherman nodded. Tears engulfed her face that even Summer could not make clear of her appearance.


    It was blurry, her voice choked, and her speech became gibberish.


    "He said he was drunk... and they had sex... there was n o mistake... Summer... it hurts so much that


    I''m suffocating... what should I do?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    She leaned forward and hugged Sherman with sympathy. Patting her back, she said, "Tell me, what d o


    you want to do?"


    "I don''t know..." Sherman gripped her cor tightly with both hands, in front of where it hurt the most, as


    though being stabbed. "I want to forgive... but there¡¯s a n obstacle in my heart..."


    That scene would surface in her memory from time to time, and no matter how hard she tried, she


    wasn¡¯t able to erase it.


    "Listen, this is different. I can help you decide on other things, but for this, you do what makes your


    heart feel good andfortable."


    Summer''s voice was slow and solemn, but they were words from the bottom of her heart.


    "Hmph, what makes you feel good? Cut off his d*ck. That would be the best feeling!" Grace gritted her


    teeth as she uttered coldly.


    "Can we speak with reason? If not, just shut up, okay?" She had no idea how to deal with Grace.


    Grace waved with her wine ss in her hand. "Alright, alright, alright. I just need to keep quiet, yeah?"


    Summer turned and shifted her focus to Sherman. "So,


    any idea now?" "Summer... surely you know... I love him very much... I loved him for six years... I don''t


    want to let go... but if I choose to forgive... I still can''t forget what happened..."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    To a woman, being cheated on was often a death sentence.


    Summer could empathize with her; even if she did forgive Billy, there would still be a gap; and it was


    very difficult to mend.


    This incident had no doubt be a scar in their hearts; if reminded, it would certainly bring back pain.


    Nevertheless, Sherman''s love for Billy was a very profound one. That''s why it felt so painful, trembling,


    and incapable of reason.


    "I n to, forgive... him..."


    After a long while, Sherman slowly uttered these words, and it ripped the already painful wound even


    further.


    Nobody could understand how she felt as she uttered those words; they were heavy, painful, and


    suffocating.


    Summer had expected her answer; besidesforting, she really didn''t know what else she could


    have done.


    On the other side.


    Smoke circled the air, the entire room fuming. It was very irritating.


    Entering the room, Mark waved his hands to fan away from the smoke; it was so thick that he had to


    squint his eyes.


    On the sofa, Billy looked half-dead, holding a cigarette. In front of him were three cigarette trays, all


    filled with cigarette buds.


    Charlie pinched his nose, obviously notwithstanding the smell. When he saw Mark, he said, "Why didn''t


    you answer my call?"


    Upon hearing that, Mark felt his pockets only to realize that he did not have his phone with him. He had


    not touched it sincest night.


    Moving his eyebrows, he answered deeply, "I don¡¯t have it now, what is it about?"


    "As you can see, this half dead pr*ck. Making me choke on all the smoke, suffocating me to death; I


    swear I''m never drinking again."


    Charlie couldn''t tolerate the situation; the amount of smoke he breathed in had already given him


    nausea.


    "I told you so..." Mark swiftly looked at Billy and deeply spewed out these words, "serves you right..."


    In an instant, Billy''s look worsened. He kept coughing. His usual suave was nowhere visible. His beard


    drooped and looked unkempt.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Charlie coughed lightly and huffed. "I''m suffocating, what¡¯s the condition over the other side?"


    Mark shrugged, expressing that he knew nothing too. He looked at the state Billy was in and frowned.


    "Did you think that by smoking here, your problems would be settled?"


    "How about you give him a solution?"


    "First, settle it peacefully; second, divorce-"


    Before he could finish, Billy got up from the sofa and became very agitated. "I will not divorce her!


    Never!¡±


    At that moment, the door was pushed open. Sherman appeared at the entrance; she threw a cold stare


    at Billy, and then she left!


    Billy threw away his cigarette and rushed out after her. He appeared careful and dared not call out her


    name.


    Nevertheless, it was his own doing. Who else could he me?


    When they arrived at Valentine mansion, the sky had turned dark. Throughout the journey, Summer


    didn¡¯t utter a word but was lost in her wandering thoughts.


    Mark had focused on her a few times, but he, too, said


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing.


    Raine was standing by the French window; she looked out as two beams of light shone in.


    The car doors opened, and Mark got off, followed by Summer.


    She walked towards the exit but stopped at the door.


    ''Even if she went to the living room, what should she say or do?¡¯


    ''Why be troubled when there¡¯s nothing useful?''


    Her steps stiffened and held her loosely hanging arm. Raine then turned around and retreated to the


    sofa.


    Summer went into the bathroom; she wasn''t in the mood to speak after a tiring day, especially one that


    turned it upside down.


    Mark stopped by the coffee table. His handsome figure bent down and picked up his phone. There


    were indeed five missed calls.


    He reclined on the sofa and unlocked his phone.


    Three were from Charlie, and the other two were from ... Raine...


    At that instant, his face darkened and disyed a deep expression that was hard to grasp. He rested


    his fingertip on the name and twirled as if it carried an inexplicable meaning.


    Summer''s footsteps were heard as she emerged from the bathroom. Watching him staring at his


    phone, she asked curiously, "Did somebody call?"


    Mark blinked, but his expression remained the same. He calmly returned his phone into his pocket and


    asked, "Done bathing?"


    "Yeah, it''s your turn now, I''ve prepared the tub." She answered while still drying her dripping hair tips.


    He nodded and strode into the bathroom. He maintained an extremely profound expression, concealing


    his true emotions.


    In bed, Summer browsed through her phone as she couldn¡¯t sleep; she replied randomly to a few from


    the bulk of messages she received and specially sent Sherman a message.


    She grew weary as there was no reply after a long while. So, she sent a message to Grace, and hoped


    that she had some information about Sherman''s situation.


    Upon sending it, she felt his weight on the bed. Hey down and wished her in a deep serene voice,


    "Happy New Year, Mrs. Valentine..."


    Summer responded softly, "Happy New Year, Mr. Valentine."


    In the end, although she had wanted, it was only after a whole day, did she remember to wish him


    Happy New Year.


    Besides, why did it feel so funny when they greeted each other face to face?


    There were traces ofughter in Mark¡¯s expression; he gently flicked her temple. "Let''s sleep, Mrs.


    Valentine..."


    That touch, neither heavy nor light, softened her heart. Heeding his words, sheid down and closed


    her eyes, smiling.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Aside from what happened to Sherman, which exhausted her, this New Year wasn¡¯t at all bad...


    The next morning.


    Raine woke up early and was strolling in the back garden at 6:00 am. In fact, she had a sleepless night.


    Her insomnia had kept her awake even though her eyes were closed.


    Lifting her head, she saw a stout figure approaching.


    He had a habit of jogging around the back garden at 6:3 0 am every morning, and it had been ever


    since thest ten odd years.


    Mark was jogging along the winding track of the garden. He exhibited the vigor and gracefulness as


    those of a lion.


    Raine observed him secretly as he approached from afar, drawing closer to her.


    Yet, he did not seem to notice her. There was not the slightest change in his expression. As he was


    about to pass by her, she called out, "Mark!"


    His attention shifted onto her, and he responded calmly, "Yes, Raine?¡±


    His gaze made Raine anxious, and she was jeering at


    herself.


    She was at a lost for words, her arms tightened, and she felt that she had made a joke out of herself.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A whileter, feeling uncanny and anxious, she spewed out some words, "Happy New Year...¡±


    Mark stared at her without blinking as if he saw through her, yet he didn''t utter a word.


    With him staring at her in such proximity, Raine became unusually panicked and looked away,


    escaping from his gaze.


    Seeing her at a loss, he retracted his gaze and replied profoundly, "Happy New Year, Raine..."


    Unknowingly, as he spewed out her name, his tone intensified.


    They then parted, and Raine slumped onto the garden bench; her palpitating heartbeat gradually


    became calm as she watched his figure disappear from her sight.


    She sat there without moving a muscle; she was in deep thought as if it was something very


    important...


    It was the second day of the New Year. After breakfast, they prepared to visit her parents.


    Summer packed her luggage, and Mark changed his clothing. As they were preparing to leave, he


    looked at her. "Let''s go..." "Do you know where we are going?¡± Summer frowned.


    "Do I look like an oblivious person to you, huh?" His voice pitched at the end as he wrapped his arms


    around her and ushered her out.


    The engine was already warmed up as they got on the car, and the gifts they had prepared were


    stashed neatly in the backseat.


    Summer couldn''t resist looking at him, ''this man knows his stuff...''


    But never did she imagine that he would apany her home...


    She turned her head slightly and searched his face carefully.


    "It''s been a while, what have you observed from this face of mine?" His left hand was on the wheels as


    he smirked.


    "Pretty good, easy on the eye." Summer felt her heart racing and flushed. She tried to hide her


    embarrassment with a light cough.


    "What, just that? I thought that in your eyes, I had a very alluring face..."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    She was fascinated by his gentleughter and his rxed eyebrows. He was elegant and handsome.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer was speechless. ¡®Alluring? Did he think he was the woman of the century? What a bold


    statement! I


    "Didn''t you know that only women were described as alluring?"


    "Nope, it doesn''t sound bad at all for a man. How about we say that you were charmed by my allure,


    and stuck with me forever?"


    ''how can he be so arrogant?''


    They knocked at the door and were greeted by Amara. She called out to the living room when she saw


    Mark," Mom, dad, it¡¯s Mark."


    Summer frowned at Amara''s words and her behavior.


    But Amara wouldn''t be bothered and took over the gifts from Mark as she smiled, calling out his name


    affectionally along the way.


    Solomon and Daisy were preparing the room. When they saw them, they immediately stopped what


    they were doing.


    "Coming..."


    Solomon first looked at Summer, then Mark, and greeted them with a smile, but awkwardly.


    On the other hand, Mark acted casually and naturally, and politely he greeted, "Dad, mom."


    Everyone was nervous as they never had a TV celebrity as their guest.


    Daisy acknowledged them and signaled them to take a seat.


    Although he was her son-inw, it was only their second meeting; thus, it was naturally impossible to


    have a normal conversation.


    A few of them sat on the sofa; besides faking a smile, n o one had any idea how to start a


    conversation.


    Mark scanned through the living room and noticed the souvenirs-Summer''s parents bought from


    different ces-ced around and smiled. "Mom and dad must like traveling a lot."


    Those words touched Solomon''s heart. He nodded and responded enthusiastically, "We love traveling


    the best; especially a free and easy tour where we get to visit every ce..."


    The ice was broken, and the conversation was neverending. Solomon began recalling the exciting


    stories from all their travels which he and Daisy were passionate about.


    As they aged, they loved to travel to ces, but no one was at home to listen to their stories. Everyone


    was busy at work. Having someone to listen was a rare opportunity, thus the spark of enthusiasm.


    The unfamiliar, awkward, and unnatural feelings were already nowhere to be found.


    As for the purportedly exciting stories, Summer had already heard them three times and was naturally


    not interested in the conversation.


    Amara reacted simrly. She was bored. From time to time, she nced at Mark and felt enthralled.


    Solomon and Daisy exchanged turns to share their experiences, forgetting about when to stop.


    Yet Mark remained seated uprightly; he listened attentively and asionally smiled and sipped away a


    t the cup of tea that he held in his hands.


    Summer frowned as she watched them and pursed her lips. ''He¡¯s a good listener...¡¯


    Meanwhile, the ice hadpletely been broken down. Gentleughter could be heard.


    Looking at the time, Daisy got up. She was brimming. " I''ll get lunch ready.¡±


    In such a short time, her impression of Mark had changed drastically; her eyes were full of joy.


    Upon hearing, Summer got up too. "I¡¯ll help too."


    ¡¯¡¯There''s no need, you stay with them, I¡¯m fine doing it alone." Daisy gestured with a hand, afraid that


    the momentum would be lost if she left the scene.


    Mark turned and looked toward Daisy. He uttered in his deep voice, "We''re doing great here, why not


    let Summer help out..."


    Smiling, Daisy replied, "Okay."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Summer said nothing.


    Mark purposedly took notice of her annoyed expression. He smirked yfully, so much that his lips


    formed a sharp curl.


    She stared at him. ''Is he joking now?''


    In the kitchen.


    Daisy was cleaning the vegetables and stretching her sight toward the living room. ''My son-inw, the


    more I look at him, the more I am pleased!¡¯


    Summer noticed her actions while she peeled the potatoes. Puzzled, she asked, "Mom, what are you


    doing?"


    "Look at him" Daisy smiled. "Who knew that my daughter had a good eye for men!"


    Summer twitched her brows. She was speechless.


    "What is my son-inw''s favorite meal?"


    Summer was annoyed further, "Mom, can you not?"


    "Don''t mind me, this is how I like it, and I love the way it sounds. You haven''t told me what his favorite


    meal i s, I need to prepare it." "I don''t know," she replied without raising her head.


    Hearing that, Daisy slowed down her actions and said, "From the looks of it, my son-inw must be


    well brought up, his parents must also be well-educated, yes?"


    Summer continued peeling the potatoes and simply replied, "You can say so.¡±


    She had no idea how Yvette treated strangers, but Yvette was undeniably not well-educated in front of


    her.


    As for Ronald, she was uncertain as they had not had many encounters.


    Daisy tapped on Summer¡¯s forehead.


    "What attitude is this, buck up. The Valentine family i s very influential in Santabaca, they are most


    certainly highly educated; I could be uttering nonsense, but I can be at ease and at least not


    embarrassed, and there wouldn''t be much conflict between you and Yvette."


    "Mom, are you sure you want to continue with this? The potatoes are getting overcooked." Summer


    intentionally tried to change the topic.


    "Oh my, look at my memory, all that talking made me forget what I was supposed to do."


    Daisy had prepared grilled vegetables, sd, roasted chicken, and fish fillet and began serving them.


    Helplessly, Summer had wanted to stop her. ''So much for just a meal, would the table fit?''


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Daisy couldn''t care less. Her only worry was Mark and her inhospitality.


    She imagined the nutritious and luxury meals that the Valentines usually had. ''She had none of those,


    how could she not prepare more?¡¯


    Everyone found their seats and began eating. Daisy observed Mark, afraid that the food was not up to


    his standards.


    Mark was graceful in his handling of the cutlery. Even his eating etiquette was elegant and pleasant.


    Seated facing Daisy and taking his time on the chicken, he eximed, "Summer must have inherited


    your cooking technique."


    Daisy looked surprised. "You''ve eaten her cooking?"


    "She had always cooked me noodles when I returned from work in the evening. It''s just that...¡± Mark


    paused and pursed his lips, "when she isn''t in the right mood, she would reject my request..."


    "..." ''Did hee here today to speak ill about me?''


    Sure enough, Daisy frowned and scolded Summer, "I dare you to test my patience again!"


    Solomon chipped in in disagreement, "She''s right. Summer, you need to change."


    Frustrated, Summer lifted her foot and stamped on Mark''s foot.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Amara was watching their every move. She sighed,'' why hadn''t she met anyone like him?¡¯


    There was nothing nned after lunch. Itching, Amara suggested, "How about a few rounds of poker?"


    Since there was nothing else to do, Summer agreed.


    Solomon, Daisy, Amara, and Summer sat around the table; Mark stood behind her, his tall figure bent


    subtly as he watched her.


    Summer was in luck; she had not lost a single round.


    Amara was not happy and insisted that Mark joined i n in ce of Summer.


    Unable to resist, Summer vacated her seat and sat beside Mark.


    At first, Mark understood nothing about the rules and lost round after round. Summer could only sit


    there and pay out the losing bets. As a result, her winnings were almost reduced to scraps.


    Unable to tolerate it, Summer leaned closer and guided him.


    A few roundster, Mark seemed to have gotten hold o f the rules and won back much of the bets


    ced.


    Summer sat beside him and counted the winnings,


    and looked at Amara''s irritated face.


    "Royal flush..."


    He unveiled his cards as he uttered the two words. His smile broadened; he was overjoyed.


    Amara helplessly picked out more money from her purse. Solomon let out a few coughs; he had lost


    quite a lot too.


    At this moment, there were door knocks, and Summer opened the door; they were Daisy''s Poker


    buddies.


    Daisy shook her head and waved. "I can''t go on anymore, my back hurts, you have a go with my son-in


    w." Her words were full of pride.


    Her buddies were mostly middle-aged women; when they saw Mark, they gasped in awe.


    ''Daisy must be very fortunate, even better for her daughter. Where did she find such a handsome son-


    inw?''


    They sat down and started to shuffle the cards after they had exhausted their adoration.


    At the sight of it, Summer''s eyebrows twitched a little.


    Mark was handsome, elegant, and dressed in a fitted vest. Seated among the group of women aged


    over fifty years, he gracefully unfolded his card, "It¡¯s a flush"


    Amara was entranced by his demeanor; how unimaginable it was that a man could be so attractive


    when ying Poker.


    When everyone had finally left, it was already 8:00 pm. It was also time for them to return to Valentine


    mansion.


    However, Summer was reluctant to leave; it was nothing out of the norm as she had not been home for


    quite some time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mark studied her expression as he tidied up his attire. Then he looked up. "Don''t feel like going back?"


    Summer frowned at his words. ''Was her intention obvious?''


    "It''s not like that, I only wanted to stay for a night and return to Valentine mansion tomorrow," she


    uttered slowly while feeling a little mncholic.


    "As you wish, stay for the night then..." he replied.


    Her face brightened. Summer beamed at him. "Okay, b e careful on your way home yeah, stay safe."


    Mark was taken aback by her sudden change in attitude. He frowned and focused on her. "Did anyone


    say I was leaving, Mrs. Valentine?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Of course, I''m staying. We can return together to the mansion tomorrow..." he answered slowly but


    without a doubt.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Confused, Summer questioned, "Where are you sleeping, Mr. Valentine?"


    Raising a brow, Mark responded casually, "Where would you be sleeping?"


    "My room of course," she answered.


    "Hmm, where do you think I should be sleeping then?" he questioned.


    Summer''s heart raced. She gulped. ''My imagination isn''t going toe true, right?''


    "You''re not going to sleep in my bedroom, are you?¡±


    Mark maintained his cool expression. He looked at her intriguingly and smiled, "Kudos, Mrs. Valentine,


    very wise indeed..."


    Upon hearing, she pinched her finger and tried to talk him out of it, "My room is very small, it''ll be very


    ufortable for you."


    "I don¡¯t mind it, why should you, hmm?"


    U H


    Although he didn''t mind, it didn''t mean the same for her!


    "Besides, I would love to explore a woman''s room. Any


    objections? Or... should I get permission from the hosts?"


    ''It''s obvious that they will agree to his request, what are the chances of them rejecting it?¡¯


    "Do as you see fit," she answered grumpily. Then, she went into the bathroom.


    Moving his long legs, Mark slowly stepped into the left -most room. His sight wandered around; the


    room was indeed small but very tidy.


    In the middle of the room was the bed. It was covered i n a rose-colored bedsheet. The windows were


    tinted with pale green color, and there was also a wardrobe, desk, and unnamed flowers lined up on


    the windowsill.


    It was simple and warm. The scent of the tangerine perfume was very aromatic.


    He stood beside the desk and casually flipped through her coursework. The writings were neat and


    foretold the sincerity of their author.


    ''Hmm... It seems that Mrs. Valentine takes her work seriously...''


    Summer emerged from the bathroom. She had her bath and was already in her pajama. His eyes were


    half-closed as he sat in bed, dozing off.


    She frowned but couldn¡¯t make sense of his thoughts.'' Valentine mansion has suchplete facility,


    why did he insist to let himself be cramped in this tiny


    room?¡¯


    She walked over and nudged him with her outstretched arm. "I''m done, do you want to bathe?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No..." he shook his head. In fact, he had mysophobia.


    "Now that you''ve seen the size of my bed, are you sure that it''s going to fit you?" she continued.


    The room was already small; moreover, it was merely a single bed. How could the two of them fit into


    it?


    "The bed is not alive, but we are living beings; we''ll figure it out..."


    Holding her arms above her chest, Summer took a few steps backward and teased him. "Alright, you


    think of an idea."


    Looking at the single bed, then turning to look at her, Mark answered, "I''ll lie down in bed, and you


    cuddle with me..."


    what idea was this?


    It had been a tiring day, and Summer was exhausted; she couldn''t be bothered anymore and climbed


    into bed.


    He too came forward, removed his shoes, and climbed into bed. His only problem was he couldn''t


    stretch his legs fully but had to curl them due to the small bed.


    Instantly, the already tiny bed became very cramped; and if they bothid t, no one would be able to


    sleep.


    Helplessly, she turned to her side, her back facing him and her face close to the side near the wall.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Mark tightened his brows at her actions and reached out his arms toward her waist.


    She flinched, and before she could react, his muscr arms lifted her and flipped her over, and shey


    t o n his chest.


    Looking at her, Mark gently squeezed her jaw and asked, "Are you in bed with me or the wall?"


    "I was just facing the wall. Could you first let me go? You¡¯re scaring me..."


    In fact, it was not scary, but because they were so close to each other and there wasn''t the slightest


    gap between them.


    She even clearly felt his heartbeat; it was strong and energetic, and she couldn''t stop her heart from


    racing further.


    He mischievously smirked as he stared at her and purposely breathed into her face; his voice was


    deep, slow, and seductive.


    "Are you scared? How has my chest scared you?"


    Summer flushed at his words and scolded him angrily, "Shameless!" "Is it? How about..."


    He pressed her forehead against his own; their eyes met, and noses rubbed against each other. Their


    lips were just an inch apart.


    Summer was too afraid to budge as the slightest movement would cause their lips to touch.


    He snickered, yet he didn''t kiss her but simply grazed her lips with his own.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She lost herposure and lifted her chin to avoid his action.


    Chuckling and surprisingly, he bit her lower lips.


    "Let me go, I don''t feelfortable!"


    "Ufortable?"


    Seemingly knowing his intentions, Summer pinned down his arms. "Ho!" her voice was as tiny as of a


    fly.


    She drooped and was very embarrassed...


    At Valentine mansion.


    Yvette looked at the dining table and frowned at Jazz, "


    Where is your brother?¡± "He¡¯s not home yet." Jazz wasn¡¯t at all bothered. His eyes were squinted as he


    ruffled his hair irritably.


    "Where has he been?"


    Raine was slowly sipping her soup, but she paid close attention to their conversation.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    "He and Summer went over there. They must have stayed therest night." Jazz was upset and


    irritated when talking about this.


    Yvette hit the spoon on the table with a loud clunk." She shows no respect for me at all!"


    "Mom, why do you say that?" Jazz was not too happy. He frowned and retorted, "It was only natural for


    her t o visit her family a day after New Year. Since Mark did note home yesterday, they must have


    discussed and agreed to do so. Can you just leave them alone?¡±


    They visited Summer''s parents yesterday and had not returned since then. They must have stayed at


    the house of Summer¡¯s parentsst night.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did it hit Raine, whose hands holding the bowl of soup tightened. She found that her


    understanding of Mark was getting foggier.


    And Mark seemed to stray off his original course.


    Her heart ached, the feelings of pins and needles spreading all over her body. She even had slight


    difficulty breathing.


    She put down the bowl and got up, the muscles of her cheeks stiffening. "Please excuse me."


    And she left the table.


    Jazz¡¯s words got on Yvette''s nerves as if adding fuel to the fire. "Who are you talking about right now,


    Jazz?"


    "I am not referring to any person. I am just telling things as they are." Jazz leaned back in the chair."


    Don¡¯t you think you are micromanaging?"


    "What do you mean by micromanaging? What is wrong with a mother-inw who is concerned for her


    daughter-inw, and a mother who is concerned for her son?"


    It was painful talking to her. Jazz felt that she was distorting what he meant. "There is nothing wrong


    with having concerns. But I am not talking about that. Don''t you think you are too strict with Summer?"


    Yvette looked Jazz in the eyes, disgruntled. "What do you mean by I am too strict with her?"


    Obviously, she just would not get it. The more he talked, the deeper he was digging himself into a hole.


    Yvette would only be more agitated and fall into extremity.


    Besides, their rtionship would also deteriorate. So there was no need to prolong the quarrel.


    Jazz stopped and tried to divert her attention before the situation went too far enough. "Don''t you like


    fish fillet, Mom? Today''s fish fillet is umami.¡±


    "You haven''t answered my question: what do you mean by I am too strict with Summer? Before


    outsiders even say anything, my son has started to despise me. I have got to find out why."


    Yvette''s expression changed. She would not stop until her son gave her an exnation. She could not


    ept that her son described her in that way.


    "I am just kidding. Come on, try the fish fillet, Mom." Jazz smiled, his charming eyes squinting into slits


    as he tried to avoid further conflict and pushed a te of fish fillet in front of her.


    ¡°Jazz, why are you speaking in favor of Summer? I remember when you called me at night some time


    back, wanting me to ask your brother to bail out your ss teacher from the police station. Was that


    ss teacher Summer?" Yvette suddenly recalled that previous incident.


    "It has been so long. Why do you still want to talk about it?" Jazz said.


    "The police will not arrest and send someone to jail for no reason. She was locked up for a reason,


    which is enough to show that she has questionable personality and character."


    Jazz was not too happy to hear that. So he retorted, "I told you she had a good reason."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    With a sarcastic expression, Yvette earnestly urged, "D o you think she will show her true self in front of


    you, Jazz?"


    "I know her very well." Jazz''s face sank.


    "How can you be so sure? I think she must be a scheming woman. Otherwise, she would not have


    thought of using pregnancy as a trap to force your brother to marry her."


    Having reached his limit, Jazz flung his cutlery on the dining table and left without even looking at


    Yvette.


    He did not like to hear any of those words, nor did he want to hear them. He knew Summer well


    enough.


    Yvette furrowed her brows, wondering why he lost his cool.


    She thought it must be Summer who had influenced him. Otherwise, he would not have sided with


    Summer.


    She hated Summer even more when she thought of this.


    Raine just emerged from the washroom when Jazz stormed out of the living room. "What is going on


    with Jazz, Yvette?" she asked.


    Yvette suppressed her emotions and said calmly, "I reprimanded him about his studies and he did not


    like it. He has a hot temper."


    "Jazz is an independent kid. You don''t have to worry about him, Yvette." Raine suspected nothing.


    "Yeah, I don''t think I can change anything about him, n o matter how worried I am. He would probably


    listen once after you speak to him for the hundredth time. B y the way, it is January 4 tomorrow. I


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    almost forgot," Yvette said.


    "What happens on January 4?" Raine looked at Yvette i n puzzlement.


    "It is Mark''s birthday. I have been busy these few days and almost forgot about it."


    It suddenly dawned on Raine. "I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me. How did Mark spend his birthday


    previously?"


    "As you know, Mark likes it quiet. So our family usually gets together and has a meal in a hotel


    restaurant."


    "What about this year?"


    "Wait for Mark to decide. We will discuss it when hees home."


    Raine returned to her room after a while. She picked u p the calendar on the bedside table and drew a


    heart shape on January 4 using a pen.


    She drew it so lightly that no one was going to notice i t without looking closely.


    This was because she did not want Yvette to see it. She had never forgotten the day, which she had


    forever ingrained in her mind.


    January 4 was his birthday, which was tomorrow.


    She had been suppressing her feelings, which screamed and wrestled about in her body.


    Inside the room


    Two people crammed and hugged each other to sleep i n a single-sized bed.


    The bed was so small that if they slept by lying on their backs, it was not going to fit. So the only way


    was to sleep on their sides, face-to-face.


    Mark was apparently too tall for the bed. He could not stretch but had to bend his legs while he slept.


    The sun hade out, shining in through the green window screens, and on their bodies.


    The sunlight was a little dazzling. Summer blinked. Only after her eyes had adapted to the light did she


    slowly open her eyes.


    The good-looking, sunshine-filled face was just inches from her. Her heart fluttered as she stared at


    him from this distance in silence.


    After a long while, she carefully removed his hand that was wrapped around her waist, and then got up


    and walked out of the room.


    Solomon was reading the newspaper when he heard footsteps and looked up. "Good morning. Where


    is Mark?"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "He is still sleeping,¡± Summer said.


    As she walked into the bathroom, she heard voices speaking from the living room.


    "Mark is still asleep. Let''s wait for him to have breakfast together," Solomon said.


    "Alright. Keep your voice down. Don''t wake him up." Daisy''s voice was not any softer, though.


    Listening on, Summer shook her head in an I-can''t-even fashion while her mouth was filled with


    toothpaste foam. 1


    When she came out of the bathroom, Amara was lying on the settee, whining about her hungry


    stomach.


    "Mom, let''s have breakfast. Just keep a small portion for Mark," Summer said.


    "That¡¯s not very gracious. Just wait a little longer. We will have breakfast when Mark is here," Daisy


    said.


    While they were talking, Mark just woke up and walked out of the room, his eyes barely open. He was


    buttoning his shirt as he emerged, his bare chest exposed, revealing his sexy and charming wall of


    muscles.


    Amara looked on, wide-eyed as she was treated to


    such rare eye candy in the morning.


    Mark came to his senses when he sensed the stare. Without looking up, he quickened his motion to


    finish buttoning his shirt.


    He then raised his head with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Good morning, Dad, Mom."


    "Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Daisy asked with a smile.


    "Fantastic, and I even had a good dream,¡± Mark smiled and said gently.


    "That is good. Go wash up. We will have breakfast in a while." Daisy was very satisfied with her son-in-


    Meanwhile, Summer was making breakfast: traditional Esthainian and French breakfast.


    Summer was not a big fan of bread. So she brought out a bowl of oatmeal and some croissants.


    In her eyes, French cuisine belonged to the bourgeoisie. For ordinary people like her, she preferred a


    simple diet and homely fare, which were affordable and delicious.


    That said, the asional French breakfast was a refreshing change.


    Mark, who was sitting next to her, was also getting oatmeal and a fried egg.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The gathering of the five of them at the dining table created a warm and happy scene.


    As Mark and Summer had to leave after breakfast, Daisy exhorted, "Feel free toe home whenever


    you two want to."


    "Thanks, Mom. Summer and I wille home more often.¡±


    Mark smiled as he put his hand around Summer''s waist. Summer jolted, her face slightly reddening.


    There was an affectionate look in Mark''s eyes when h e thought ofst night. He reached to draw the


    wispy ends of her hair to the back of her ears and then looked at Daisy. "She is a little bashful."


    Summer gritted her teeth and red at him. Thinking ofst night, she felt blood rushing up her ears.


    "Not everyone is as thick-skinned as you are."


    It gratified Daisy to see Mark and Summer flirting with each other. "Don''t mention it, Mark. We are


    family. Drive safe."


    He nodded in acknowledgement, and then started the engine of his ck Land Rover as Summer gave


    Daisy her goodbyes. She then got into the car and they left.


    Summer figured that Yvette must have discovered that they did not return homest night. She let out a


    soft sigh of helplessness, expecting to get an earful when they arrived at the Valentine mansion.


    Yvette would surely not give a damn if she was the only one staying overnight there.


    But Mark was with her and did not return home. This would not please Yvette, she thought.


    Mark gave a sideways nce at her when he heard her sighing. "Seems that you really don''t feel like


    going back to the Valentine mansion, Mrs. Valentine."


    "No, I am just thinking about something else-¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Before her voice trailed off, her phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw that it was Grace.


    "Where are you now?" Grace asked.


    "On the way back to the Valentine mansion. What is wrong?"


    "Nothing. I am just bored to death. I will see you at the Valentine mansion." The line went dead.


    Mark cocked an eyebrow with his eyes squinted. "Who was that?"


    "Grace. She said she wille to see me in the Valentine mansion," Summer said upon hanging up


    the phone.


    ¡°Still in contact with Officer Singleton?" He turned the steering to the right as he casually asked in a


    deep voice.


    "Uh-huh.¡± She nodded.


    He looked over at her with concern. "Doesn''t he know you are married?"


    "That has nothing to do with befriending him." Summer paused for a second before she continued. "H e


    is a good person; sincere, kind, and honorable. He is a rare friend."


    She was telling the truth. Few people were like Dean i n society today.


    She did not want to lose a friend like him.


    Mark raised his eyebrows, his lips pressed together into a straight line, and his face darkened.


    She must be thinking he did not exist. She spoke so highly and even praised another man in front of


    her husband.


    "You have such a good impression of Officer Singleton. What about me?" he asked slowly.


    She cocked an eyebrow after thinking for a moment." Scheming businessman. Didn¡¯t you describe


    yourself like that before? To be honest, I think this summarizes you well."


    His gloomy face looked pale, but he kept azy yet dangerous smile. "Thank you for thepliment,


    Mrs. Valentine."


    Sensing that dangerous vibe, Summer looked away, cleared her throat and said, "You are wee."


    Mark hissed, reaching to lift her chin to give her a punishing bite on the lips.


    Summer gasped in pain. With her hands on his chest, she tried to push him away. "Concentrate when


    driving!" she mumbled.


    "Kiss me, and I will let you go. Otherwise..." He grinned.


    She red at him.


    He did not seem to see it, but kept holding her chin with his hand.


    He was not embarrassed of himself, but she was.


    She blushed. With her eyes closed, she drew close and gently nted her lips on his.


    Mark''s eyes were on her cheeks, which looked silky white with a tinge of pink and shyness. Her long


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    and curly eyshes flickered as if they were flirting with him.


    Summer had guessed it right; Yvette was sitting on the settee with a sullen face the moment she


    stepped into the living room.


    Yvette''s facial expression gave her the heebie-jeebies.


    "Why did youe back sote?" Yvette was looking a t Mark but she apparently took aim at Summer.


    Mark kneaded his brows with his hand and replied, "It was gettingtest night. Besides, I couldn¡¯t


    refuse their hospitality, and so I stayed over there for the night."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    What Mark said was reasonable. Yvette could not find fault with him. "Really?"


    "Yeah," Mark replied and went upstairs to get changed. Now there were only Yvette and Summer in the


    living room.


    Just when Yvette was about to speak, a series of footsteps was heard before Grace and Charlie came


    through the door.


    "Happy New Year, Ms. Yvette. It has been so long yet you still look as pretty as ever." Charlie''s


    charming eyes narrowed into slits as he smiled.


    No one dislikedpliments. Yvette was no exception. She broke into a bright smile. "You


    sweettalker."


    While speaking, Yvette cast her eyes on Grace, looking at her up and down. "This is..."


    Grace was wearing fur and a short skirt with heavy makeup, her ck wavy hair cascading down her


    shoulders.


    "Nice to meet you. I am a friend of Summer''s. I have always wanted to meet you because I have heard


    from Summer that you are young and beautiful," Grace said politely.


    Grace was good with people. She knew what to say and when to say it, depending on the people and


    circumstances.


    But Yvette disliked women with heavy makeup. It got worse when she heard Grace was a friend of


    Summer¡¯s. She secretly despised Grace, but it did not show on her face. "Maria, two cups of coffee,


    please."


    Grace was smart enough to see that Yvette was giving her the cold shoulder. But she pretended not to


    see it.


    By this time, Mark had gotten changed and came downstairs. He raised his eyebrows when he saw


    Charlie and Grace. "I didn''t know that you two woulde together."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie gave him a sideways look. "Why wouldn''t wee together, Mark?"


    Grace quietly swept her eyes over Charlie, who had a hickey on the neck. She deliberately left that


    hickey o n his neckst night. It now looked ck and blue.


    Mark nced at the two with his eyes narrowed. But h e did not expose the two.


    "How about we y poker since we are all free?" Charlie suggested.


    Grace spread out her hands , meaning that she had no objection.


    Neither did Mark and Summer, and they readily agreed.


    Right at this time, Raine came downstairs. She first nced at Mark, then at the others with a smile.


    "Hi, Charlie."


    "I didn¡¯t know you were home too, Raine." Charlie had a charming smile on his face. He strode up to


    her and gave her a big, warm hug.


    Grace secretly stared at them. Mark''s good-looking face still had that impassive expression that gave


    out nothing.


    "We are nning to y poker. Do you want to join u s?" Charlie asked as he pulled away from Raine.


    Raine nced at the four of them. "I am not so good at that."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. You will be given a handicap." Charlie looked at Mark and Summer.


    "Count me out. I will just watch you guys ying," Mark said.


    They did not go to the room but stayed in the living hall. Four of them sat at the table while Mark stayed


    out and watched from the sidelines.


    Three women and a man, Charlie.


    "Now, I am not going to pull punches just because you all are women. So you all had better prepare


    yourselves. Let¡¯s start with a higher ante: three thousand. How about that?"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Summer quickly waved her hand. "Why don''t you guys just y with me."


    Grace tugged at her best friend¡¯s sleeve. "What are you afraid of? Isn¡¯t your husband sitting behind


    you? He has the money. Am I right, Mark?"


    Mark put his hands on Summer¡¯s shoulders to sit her back down. "Of course."


    "Look, your husband throws his support behind you. What more are you worried about?"


    Summer''s face was smitten upon hearing what Grace said. She had never called Mark as her


    husband.


    Her heart pounded uncontrobly when she heard that intimate address, even if it was someone else


    who said it.


    On the contrary, Raine¡¯s hands on her sides pinched her thighs as she reflexively looked at Mark.


    There was a gentle smile on Mark''s good-looking face. But he was looking at Summer and teaching


    her how t o y poker. 1


    Yvette was sitting on the settee, throwing nces at the poker table asionally.


    Charlie bragged and blustered to demolish the other


    three right from the beginning.


    Mark shot a cold nce at him. "Don¡¯t worry, mate. I will leave you a pair of underwear."


    It turned outter that Charlie had a streak of bad luck; he lost in every game and did not get his money


    back.


    Grace nced at him. ¡°You deserve it."


    Raine let out a faint smile, her book more or less bnced. Charlie lost the most, while Summer was


    the ultimate winner.


    Summer had been getting good cards, not to mention she had an advisor behind her. She won so


    much that money was stacking up on her side.


    Mark sat behind Summer, extending a long arm as he reached for the card. It looked as if he was


    embracing her in his arms, as he tilted his head a little to whisper into her ears.


    It ddened Grace to see the intimate interaction between the two of them. It looked like they were


    getting along well.


    But it was another story with Raine. She could not help stealing nces at Mark while trying not to be


    noticed. She was so jealous that her body trembled involuntarily.


    If she stayed on this way, she knew she would go crazy. She could not bear to see the lovey-dovey


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    couple any longer.


    She thought maybe she should make a decision instead of letting things go on like this.


    They stopped the game after a while. Charlie, who lost all his money, followed Mark upstairs to discuss


    some business.


    Raine, whose facial expression was not exactly revealing, went upstairs, too.


    Grace and Summer were still sitting in the living room, chatting away. They talked about Sherman, and


    Summer asked with concern. "How is Sherman doing now?"


    "She is still the same. That jerk Billy had better not repeat the same mistake. If he gets caught again, I


    will surely castrate him!" Grace could not hold back her anger and cursed when talking about it.


    Yvette overheard what Grace said and took it all in.


    Birds of a feather flock together. She raised her eyebrows and despised them even more.


    "I am not talking about this. I was asking if she is still sad."


    "How can she not be sad? She caught him with his pants down. It must have hurt her dearly."


    Summer knew what Grace said was true. If she were t o be in Sherman''s shoes, she would probably


    never forget. "How is the rtionship between them now?"


    Grace fiddled with her hands. "It has been tense ever since. Billy is apologetic, groveling at Sherman''s


    feet, while Sherman cannot get over it and is sullen all day."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    "I don''t know how long this atmosphere between them willst, sadly." Summer sighed helplessly.


    Grace also shrugged helplessly upon hearing that." Who knows? It will probably take a long time. It


    hurts her deeply, and there is nothing we can do except tofort her."


    The two sat there chatting for a long time. When Charlie came downstairs, Grace left with him.


    Summer saw them out. It was not until their car disappeared from her sight that she came back into the


    Valentine mansion.


    As she reached thending of the stairs, Yvette suddenly called out to her.


    She stopped and spun around with a smile. "What is i t, Mom?"


    "What does your friend do for a living?" Yvette asked with her legs crossed.


    "She is a public rtions manager," Summer said, hiding nothing from her.


    "Since she is a public rtions manager, she should know proper behavior and etiquette. So why did


    she speak so rudely?" Yvette¡¯s delicate willow brow turned upward. "As the saying goes, a person is


    judged by the


    "That is because you don''t know her. She is just a bit forthright, inevitably uttering some unpleasant


    words when her temper res. But she did not mean it. I have known her for five years, and so I know


    what kind of person she is." Summer deliberately spoke slowly and clearly, with a faint smile on her


    face so that Yvette could hear every word she said.


    She did not mind if Yvette said something like that to her, but she could not ept Yvette to talk about


    her closest friend like this.


    She spoke softly and appropriately, but not harshly. Itpletely rendered Yvette speechless.


    Finally, Yvette spoke. "You had better know what to d o. By the way, tomorrow is Mark''s birthday. Have


    you discussed with him how to celebrate?"


    ''It is his birthday tomorrow?''


    Summer was struck dumb. But she quickly recovered and shook her head. "Not yet."


    "Discuss it with Mark tonight, and once decided, let m e know. How can you be so mindless of things


    about your husband?" 1


    There was a strong sense of dissatisfaction and grievance in Yvette''s voice. She got up and returned to


    her room without sparing a nce at Summer.


    When Summer returned to her room, Mark was looking at what might look like the contract documents


    that Charlie had brought and waited for his signature.


    Not wanting to disturb him, Summer poured two sses of water, one ced next to him on the table,


    one for herself. She held the other ss and sipped on the water slowly.


    Probably he was thirsty. He picked up the ss and took a sip, then frowned. "Don''t we have coffee,


    Mrs.


    Valentine?"


    "Drinking water is healthier than drinking coffee. Try t o drink some. There is no harm."


    When she thought of what Yvette said just now, she tried to sound him out. "Do you have time


    tomorrow evening?"


    "Why?" He raised his eyes slightly and squinted at her, then took a sip of water. It did not taste so bad


    after all.


    "There is no why. Why don''t you answer me first: do you have time tomorrow evening?"


    His lips curled up. He was a little curious, the pen in his hand stopping as he stared at her with a


    meaningful look. "May I know what is going on, Mrs. Valentine?"


    "You will know when the timees tomorrow."


    He stopped asking, but just nced at his itinerary. "I have contracts to sign in the morning and noon. I


    will be free after seven in the evening."


    "Then we will meet after seven tomorrow evening."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    The next day


    It was 8:00 am when Summer woke up. The quilt beside her was cold, which meant Mark had been


    away for quite a while.


    She got out of bed and came into the living room, where Yvette and Raine were busy with something.


    There were many birthday presents delivered to the Valentine mansion, and they kepting. There


    was no telling what was inside those boxes. But by the looks of the beautiful packaging, these presents


    were all expensive.


    Summer quickly walked over to offer to help. Yvette asked, "Have you discussed with Markst night


    on how to celebrate his birthday?"


    Raine¡¯s hands suddenly paused as she listened in to their conversation.


    "I did not discuss it with him because I was thinking o f giving him a surprise. After all, it is his birthday.


    He said he will be avable after seven in the evening. So I want to discuss with you and Aunt about


    the n," Summer said.


    At first, she was thinking of creating an element of surprise. But judging by the number of presents


    received, it was difficult to create one.


    With so many presents sent to the Valentine mansion, some people must have also delivered presents


    to his office.


    Yvette turned around to look at Raine. "What do you have in mind?"


    "I have no idea right now. I will leave it to you." Raine still had that demure and discreet look on her


    face.


    "Since this is the case, I will decide, then. At first, I thought about hosting a banquet in a hotel, but


    Grudin North has just experienced an earthquake, and your brother is the governor there. Organizing


    an extravagant party right now will only hurt his reputation. Besides, Mark likes it quiet and low profile.


    So I will book a table of his favorite dishes in the restaurant of a hotel. What do you think?"


    Since there was no objection from the two of them, it was decided so.


    After helping to clean up everything, Summer first went to the most famous astrologer in town and got


    Mark a good-luck charm made of peach wood, to be worn on the wrist.


    After that, she went shopping again, hunting for Mark¡¯s birthday present, of course.


    Suits, shirts, belts, watches, wallets, perfumes, and ties are the mostmon things that men use.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But she had given him shirts before this. So it was out of consideration. After thinking about it long and


    hard, she thought a wallet was an excellent option.


    So, she went to the most famous designer store in Santabaca. She could find everything she could


    think of here.


    She found a ck wallet with a dark pattern, resembling some flowery branches, which looked nice.


    After knowing the price, she frowned. This wallet cost a few thousand dors.


    Again, she looked around at the other stores. She saw many styles of wallets and their prices were


    reasonable, but she did not feel the urge to buy any of them.


    So she returned to the original store and bought the wallet with a credit card. She then left.


    But just after she left, Baine walked into this same store.


    The salesgirl came up to greet her. "May I help you, M s.?"


    "I am looking for a birthday present." Baine nodded at the salesgirl with a gentle smile.


    "Is it for your boyfriend or an ordinary male friend?"


    "Is there any difference between the two?" Baine frowned.


    "Of course there are some differences. In fact, things like shirts, ties, and suits, which are more


    intimate, are better suited for boyfriends. If you are giving it to a n ordinary male friend, I suggest a


    watch, wallet, or perfume," the salesgirl exined.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Since Yvette was not there with her, she could choose whatever she liked. Besides, her favorite had


    always been shirts.


    When you see the man who you love wearing the shirt that you hand-picked for him, the sense of


    satisfaction and possession is beyond words.


    But she could not choose that way if Yvette was here.


    "Actually, in these recent times, wallets have been the best-selling item. It is simple yet presentable. It


    is definitely an excellent choice." The salesgirl was enthusiastic as she walked around the counter, took


    out a wallet, and showed it to Baine. "You may consider this model, youngdy."


    The luster of the leather was just right. It was not too over-the-top, nor did it look dull. The flower-


    branch pattern added a noble and elegant touch to the wallet, which was highly presentable.


    Baine ran her fingers across the wallet. The leather felt soft and looked good.


    "You won''t go wrong with this wallet. Before you came, ady bought one of these wallets, too."


    "Beally?" Baine let out a smile.


    "Yeah, she has just left, and we have a copy of the


    receipt." The salesgirl smiled at her.


    She really liked this wallet. So she handed her credit card to the salesgirl without hesitation.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Both Summer and Baine did not know that they had bought the same model of wallet.


    Yvette had made a reservation at the restaurant in Paragon Hotel. It was a revolving restaurant on the


    32nd floor at the top of the hotel.


    Sitting at the table in this restaurant will give you a 180-degree view of the night skyline of Santabaca


    as the restaurant slowly rotates.


    Not wanting to be disturbed, Yvette had talked to the manager in advance, and the hotel would not


    allow any outsiders, including reporters, to enter.


    Yvette still had her own influence in Santabaca. So the hotel manager readily obliged. He even sent


    over a bouquet as greetings.


    In the conference room


    Mark and Charlie sat facing each other, while thepany''s top executives and managers sat on both


    sides.


    They both had viewed the contract documents and verified that everything was in order. What was left


    to be done was to sign on the dotted lines.


    Both parties exchanged their contract documents, where each of them signed in the corresponding


    column, and then stood up and shook hands to


    congratte each other.


    Immediately afterwards, all the top executives and managers left, leaving only Mark and Charlie in the


    conference room.


    Charlie leaned back and smiled, his charming eyes narrowed into slits. "You have anywhere to goter,


    Mark?"


    "No." Mark¡¯s eyebrows quirked up.


    "Come on, it is your birthday today. Are you going to let it pass just like this?"


    A dim light shed in his eyes and his lips curled up a s he recalled her slightly shy and mysterious


    delicate face. He nced at Charlie and closed the file in his hand, then looked down at his watch.


    "I am not avable after seven. It is now six forty. You had better say it now if you have anything to say.


    If not, I am going to leave. Don''t waste my time here."


    "You have a date? Just cancel it and stay with me.


    Look at you-you look like you cannot wait to go home already."


    Mark shot a cold nce at him. "What fun is it to be with you? Besides, I am not interested in you at


    all."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Charlie wailed as he ced his hands upon his chest i n an exaggerated fashion. "Am I an


    embarrassment to you now? I can give all the fun that women can provide you with. Do you want to try,


    Mark?"


    Mark looked in disgust at Charlie, who winked at him flirtatiously, his eyebrows twitching. "You are


    disgusting."


    "I am disgusting? How am I disgusting to you? I might not have what women have, but I have


    everything that women do not. Don''t you want to try?"


    What were those embarrassed and disgusted looks on his face about?


    Charlie did that deliberately. The more Mark found him disgusting, the more excited he would be and


    tried to push his luck. Hey on the conference table with his legs crossed in a charming and sultry


    posture. "Look at my body and face. Aren''t they great? Don¡¯t you want me?"


    "I think you may find yourself a second job as a hustler. By the way, are you sure you don''t need me to


    call Grace toe over?"


    Charlie gave a nervous cough upon hearing that, and then fished out a key from his suit pocket and


    threw it


    to Mark.


    Mark raised an eyebrow and looked at him in puzzlement.


    "Here is your birthday present: a newly built vi in Pine Hills, Santabaca; surrounded by mountains


    and rivers with fresh air. I think it is perfect for you and your wife to do whatever you two want there."


    While speaking, he got down from the conference table, brushed down his suit, and left the conference


    room.


    "Where are you going now?¡± Mark looked at him from behind.


    "I have decided to listen to your advice: tame her vicious ws with my tenderness."


    Mark nced at the scratches on Charlie¡¯s neck and smirked. ''Her ws are vicious indeed,'' he


    thought to himself.


    The Paragon Hotel


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Yvette, Summer, Paine, and Jazz had all arrived.


    Summer had wanted to decorate the restaurant to create an element of surprise. But after thinking it


    through, she figured that a man like Mark would not b e fond of these kinds of things. Besides, the


    three of them did not seem to be so enthusiastic. So she thought better of it.


    "Hasn''t Mark arrived yet?" Yvette frowned.


    Summer nced at the time. "It is six fifty, so it is not time yet. He should be here after seven."


    Yvette nodded and looked at Jazz. "Did your dad call you?"


    "Why should he call me? It is Mark''s birthday. He should call Mark instead," Jazz said.


    "I don¡¯t get why he is busy all year long. Out of the three hundred and sixty-five days, he has never


    spent more than two days at home. That is not all; he has never called." 1


    Yvette was fit to be tied whenever she talked about Ronald.


    It was as if he did not belong to the Valentines.


    Whenever she called him, he either did not answer, or i t was his secretary who answered the phone. It


    was hard to call and talk to him even once.


    Jazz frowned upon hearing that. "Mom, it is Mark''s birthday today. Can you please not say anything


    unpleasant like a grumbling woman?"


    There was a slight change in Raine''s expression, but it was not obvious.


    "Jazz, why do you keep antagonizing me these few days?" Yvette started to feel like a bear with a sore


    head.


    Jazz said nothing further. He started to feel that his


    mom had approached her phase of menopause seemed to have endless things toin about


    constantly found fault with others.


    She and

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    The three of them had been sitting there waiting. It was not until 7:10 pm when Mark finally appeared at


    the restaurant entrance.


    He first nced with his eyes slightly narrowed at Summer, then at the other three, before he took his


    seat.


    "Did your dad call you?" Yvette still did not give up.


    Jazz felt a headache. ''Can''t she stop it even for a while?''


    "No, he should be very busy at this time," Mark said faintly.


    "However busy he is, he should call you on your birthday. You are his son. But he did not even bother t


    o call!"


    Baine pulled at Yvette¡¯s sleeve to remind her. "It is Mark''s birthday today, Yvette."


    Only then did she restrain herself, taking a deep breath to regte her breathing.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jazz took out a pen and handed it over to Mark. "Here you go, Mark. Happy birthday. It might not be an


    expensive brand, but I bought it with my money."


    After working part-time at the gas station for some


    time, he bought something with his hard-earned money.


    "Thank you." Mark''s lips turned up in a smile as he patted Jazz on the shoulder.


    Summer bowed her head and opened the small bag she carried with her as she nned to take out the


    birthday present she had bought for Mark.


    But before she could take the present out, Baine was handing a present to Mark with a smile. "I hand-


    picked this for you. Hope you will like it, Mark. Open it up."


    "Whatever it is, I know I will like it because it is from you, Aunt."


    Mark took the beautiful gift box in his hand and quickly opened it. It was a dark-patterned ck wallet.


    Looking at Mark¡¯s expression, Baine felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction, tenderness, and joy.


    Summer looked up inadvertently and saw that wallet.


    She was stunned, literally frozen on the spot, as her hand holding the present stopped. She never


    expected this to happen. It caught her by utter surprise.


    It had never crossed her mind that Baine would have bought a present the same as hers. They were


    literally the same wallet.


    Baine was one step ahead of her in giving out the present. That left her with none to give to Mark.


    If the wallets were of the same brand but of different model or shape, they would still be considered


    different. But these two wallets were identical. She would only embarrass herself if she took it out now.


    She pulled her hand out. She had gotten the present, but she was not going to give it out.


    One reason was that someone else had given out the same thing.


    The other reason was that someone had beaten her to the punch by giving out an identical wallet,


    which was her favorite, carefully selected present. Those elements of mystery, surprise, and


    excitement vanished in a blink of an eye.


    When a present loses its meaning, it bes useless. When she saw the same present, it made her


    feel ufortable.


    Mark looked over at Summer with his hand extended out. "Where is my present, Mrs. Valentine?¡±


    There was an awkward smile on her face as she exined in embarrassment, "I forgot to bring it when


    I hurried out of the door earlier."


    Mark''s face darkened, his eyes narrowed. He stared at her with eyes that looked as if they would


    pierce through her.


    "What else have you not forgotten, huh?" His voice was deep and cold.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Summer looked away when his stare made her felt awkward. "But something I didn¡¯t forget.¡±


    "What?¡± Mark was still staring at her, his eyes sullen.


    She took out the good-luck charm she got from the astrologist from the pocket of her coat. "I got this


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    good luck charm from an astrologist. Give me your hand."


    Mark extended his hand in front of her and observed her every move.


    Her fingers were soft, but felt cold. She lowered her head and tied the good luck charm to this wrist


    matter -of-factly. "It really suits you."


    Mark raised his long eyebrows as he stared at the dark red mahogany bracelet on his wrist, doubting if


    this thing really suited him.


    Summer was observing him. Seeing the look on his face, she said, "Take it down if you don''t like it."


    Jazz heard that and nodded in excitement. "I like it. Take it down and give it to me, Mark."


    "It actually looks pretty good." The longer he looked at the dark red mahogany bracelet, the more


    pleasing to the eye it became. Not half bad at all. He felt happier than ever all of a sudden.


    Raine''s expression changed. But it was just for a split second before she looked as usual again. Deep


    down, a tremendous emotional storm was brewing inside her.


    Mark inadvertently saw the exquisite packaging box exposed in Summer''s small bag. He narrowed his


    eyes and reached his hand over.


    Summer looked at his hand, but did not know what he was doing.


    The next second, he picked up the small bag she ced on herp and reached for the exquisite


    packaging box inside.


    She came to her senses and quickly tried to grab it back.


    But Mark lifted it up with his long arm. Summer could not reach it. Their behavior looked intimate, as if


    they were flirting with each other.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Raine squeezed her hands, her body trembling involuntarily.


    Mark fished out the gift box and opened it up and a wallet came into view.


    He nced at the other wallet on his left and his body stiffened with his expression darkening.


    Even Raine, Jazz, and Yvette were taken aback.


    It surprised everyone that the two had bought the same model of wallet.


    Summer felt upset. She quietly lifted her foot and stomped it on Mark''s foot under the table.


    "They are the same wallets. Why don''t you give one to me since you can¡¯t really use them both?" Jazz


    said as he snapped back.


    Mark took the wallet on his left and threw it over to Jazz without saying a word.


    He might not mean it, but in the eyes of Raine, it meant differently to her.


    That wallet on his left was the present she gave to Mark.


    But he gave it away to Jazz so casually and kept the wallet that Summer gave him.


    She always remembered his birthday and had spent a n afternoon looking for a present for him. But all


    she got was this in the end.


    She felt she was stabbed in her heart. Her every breath was apanied by an unspeakable pain and


    irreconciliation.


    Those emotions that she had been suppressing inside her for so long finally erupted. She gritted her


    teeth and took out her cell phone under the table.


    At this same moment, Summer¡¯s cell phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that was Sherman.


    Summer was worried about Sherman, thinking that something might happen to her. So she rose to her


    feet and excused herself.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Summer walked out of the revolving restaurant.


    Raine was typing a message on her phone under the table. She pressed ''send'' as she finished writing.


    She did it discreetly, so neither Jazz nor Yvette had noticed it. She got up and excused herself to the


    washroom.


    As she left, he gave Mark a meaningful look.


    While looking at the dark-red mahogany bracelet on his wrist, Mark felt his phone vibrating in his pants


    pocket. He fished it out and took a look.


    Raine sent him a short and concise text message.


    ''See you in front of the washroom.''


    Mark put the phone back quietly with an impassive face, pushed the chair back a little, and got to his


    feet.


    "Where are you going, Mark?" Jazz asked after taking a sip of red wine.


    "I must have had too much water and need to take a leak," Mark said with a maic voice as he


    went.


    He had disappeared out of the door before his voice trailed off.


    But Jazz and Yvette had sensed nothing wrong with


    the surrounding atmosphere.


    In front of the washroom.


    Raine was pacing back and forth, her face grave, as if something was bothering her.


    She knew that if this continued, she would go mad.


    Since Yvette had reserved the entire floor of the hotel for themselves. No outsiders would be here, and


    that included the washroom.


    But Raine was not sure if Mark woulde.


    The only thing that she could do now was to wait.


    Every minutested forever; the wait was a torment for her.


    A few momentster, when a man wearing a ck suit came into view, the gloominess and anxiety on


    Rain''s face vanished instantly.


    She broke into a smile, like a beautiful flower in full bloom after a storm.


    Mark approached and looked at her. His face looked a s calm as a pool of water, without the slightest


    emotional change. "What''s wrong?"


    In the emergency passage of the hotel.


    Summer held her cell phone to her ear, furrowing her brows and kneading her forehead with her hand.


    Sherman was crying again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Summer, things have been peaceful recently until now. I have been trying my best to forget the


    incident and not to talk about it. I am calm; so calm that I started to be surprised by myself. I am


    actually depressed and feeling horrible. I feel like my head is going to explode. I feel like drinking.


    Where are you? Can youe out and drink with me?"


    Sometimes, getting too depressed is not a good thing, a s it could manifest as a superficial calmness.


    But when one finds a vent, the dam will burst and the destruction will be unstoppable.


    "Sherman, you can''t go on like this. If you still want to be with him, get over it and change yourself."


    "I know all of this, but it was like a thorn stuck in my throat. I couldn¡¯t puke it out or swallow it. The pain


    is torturing me."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Summer let out a soft sigh. "You can swallow vinegar t o get rid of the thorn in your throat. But what do


    you need to swallow when it is a thorn in our heart?"


    "I don''t know, but the only thing I know is that I will swallow anything as long as I can get rid of the


    thorn. Come, drink with me."


    "It is his birthday today. I can''t go right now. Once it''s over, I will find you, okay?"


    She coaxed Sherman like a child, with patience and a soft voice.


    As sad as Sherman felt, she was still sensible. "Sure, Summer."


    After hanging up, Summer let out a long sigh. She knew how Sherman felt, and she felt sorry for her.


    But how could she help her?


    She collected her thoughts and nced toward the dining hall before heading to the washroom.


    She knew she would tense up again as soon as she returned to the dining hall. She wanted to rx her


    mind. Besides, she had nature''s call to answer.


    When she came in front of the washroom and was about to push the door open, she heard voices


    Stopping and tilting her head, she listened in. She froze on the spot like boulder when she recognized


    the voices.


    The voices belonged to Raine and Mark, respectively.


    It gave her the chills. She held her breath, standing there without making a sound as he peeked in from


    behind the door.


    Raine and Mark were facing each other, only one step apart from each other.


    "I thought you had something to say? Why don¡¯t you speak now?" Mark looked at Raine and asked in a


    deep voice.


    There were signs of dilemma and internal struggle on Raine¡¯s face. She closed her eyes. A few


    momentster, she opened her eyes. "Do you know how long it took me to find a suitable present for


    you?"


    "I don''t know. What I know is that I may do whatever I want with the present. Don''t I?"


    Raine¡¯s face stiffened, her voice reeking of bitterness." You weren''t like thisst time. You kept and


    cherished all the things that I gave you."


    He raised his eyebrows, his expression deepening further. "As you said, it wasst time, three years


    ago. Things have changed. Don¡¯t you understand?"


    Things had changed in the past three years; Raine forced a smile. "Yeah, three years on and you are


    no longer the person you used to be."


    Mark sneered, his eyes locked on her as he called her b y name, "Raine, is it you or me who have


    changed?"


    "We have all changed. Time and reality have changed us. Things are no longer as they used to be. I


    am sorry for my recklessness. You may go now."


    "Raine, I have been at your beck and call all this while. But for how long do you think you can still do


    that?"


    His voice was as cold as ice, as if it could freeze her to death. Mark gave her a few cold nces before


    he turned around and walked straight out.


    ''I have been at your beck and call all this while. But for how long do you think you can still do that?''


    These words sent Raine into a panic. She lunged forward and wrapped her arms around Mark''s waist


    from behind.


    She had seen the interaction between Mark and Summer, and she took that all in.


    It panicked her. She was afraid that Mark would grow a feeling for Summer, and if that happened, he


    would nevere back to her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Suddenly, Mark felt a pair of hands wrapping him from behind. He stopped and said in a t voice,"


    Raine, why are you hugging me now, hmm?" He sounded so emotionless yet deep.


    "I don''t know, I don¡¯t even know myself anymore! I just know that I want to be with you, but I can''t... I


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    have my responsibilities!"


    Raine had finally let out all the sadness and vulnerability behind her facade, shaking her head as she


    felt the pain in her heart.


    Mark turned around and pushed her away with both hands, grabbing her shoulders tightly. Their eyes


    locked, and his tone turned soft, "Share them with me, I am here."


    "I am here..." A phrase so simple yet so full of promises.


    His gaze felt bottomless, so deep, and so dark. Through his eyes, she felt like he was ready to


    shoulder all her burdens and worries. As long as he was with her, nothing in this world was impossible!


    His gaze lured her into a deep trance. She waspletely smitten!


    At that moment, she wanted just to put everything behind and tell him her struggles. But she still had


    mixed feelings as she was worried about the repercussions of her reckless actions. Raine was hesitant


    and torn between telling him or keeping everything to herself.


    She wanted to go all out, yet she was afraid of the consequences. She was disorientated. The conflict


    and her overwhelming emotions were taking over her sanity.


    "I can¡¯t tell you, but I really do have my reasons.¡±


    Raine shook her head profusely. She couldn''t look Mark in the eye anymore. She knew she would not


    be able to control herself if she did, "But, I know, I love you. I love you with all my heart."


    She could not keep her feelings to herself anymore; she really couldn''t. The words were already at the


    back of her throat!


    Just when she was about to speak, a softmotion from the other side of the door caught Mark''s


    attention. His intense eyes became alert immediately," Show yourself!"


    A cold shiver ran down Raine¡¯s spine when she heard that. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would have


    happened if Yvette was right behind that door.


    Noticing her unusual behavior, Mark wrapped her shoulders and held her against his chest, protecting


    her at all costs.


    However, it wasn''t Yvette who went in. It was Summer instead.


    When Raine saw that it was Summer, her tensed body and emotions were instantly relieved as she


    wheezed weakly in Mark''s arms.


    On the other hand, Mark''s gaze tightened when he saw Summer. His expression was intangible. No


    one could tell orprehend what he was feeling at that moment.


    Oddly, he tightened his grip on Raine''s arms, so tight that she felt like he was going to crush her. But


    she could sense that he was overwhelmed.


    Her arms were starting to felt extremely sore from his grip, but she bit her tongue and remained silent,


    not wanting to make a sound.


    The situation they were in did not allow her to make any noise.


    Watching silently, Summer could not decide whether she wanted to cry or tough. All she felt was


    mockery and insult.


    In front of her was her husband talking ever so softly t o another woman in his arms. And she was just


    a bystander, watching them from afar.


    The pain and bitterness were devouring her. She clenched her hands into fists, digging her fingernails


    into the palm of her hands. She wanted the physical pain tost.


    Nobody spoke a word at that moment. Between them was nothing but a suspenseful and suffocating


    atmosphere...


    Eventually, it was Summer who broke the awkward silence. With a straight face, she said coldly, "Mr.


    Valentine, this is the women''s restroom, would you mind leaving? I need to use the toilet.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    It was as if the man standing in front of her was not her husband, but just another stranger who had


    walked into the wrong restroom.


    Raine was taken aback by Summer''s response. It took her by surprise as she did not expect Summer


    to react in such a way.


    Mark lifted his brow, his gaze as dark as night. It was almost frightening. He just stared at Summer


    intensely without uttering a word.


    "It''s really urgent, I have to go now. Could you please leave, Mr. Valentine?" she spoke coldly once


    again, her palms starting to hurt.


    However, she needed physical pain to keep her cool. The more it hurt, the clearer her head was.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Still struck and speechless, Mark continued standing with Raine in his arms. He just kept staring at her


    deeply, as if he was frozen in time.


    However, if observant enough, one could easily see the emotions he hid behind his dark eyes-feelings


    of panic and helplessness.


    At that moment, Raine was also at a loss of words. Her tongue was tied.


    There was no other exnation for her behavior


    today. She was undeniably impetuous; she was so caught up in the moment that she lost her mind.


    It could also be said that the continual episodes she witnessed had caused her to lose control of


    herself.


    The birthday party today was undoubtedly the day that her buried emotions were let out of the bag.


    She could not believe how Mark responded to Summer''s gift for him!


    Nobody understood him more than she did. He was never a fan of those things. Yet, he still put on the


    good luck charm Summer got for him - on his wrist!


    On top of it, he was so serious about the gift that he stared at it for quite some time.


    If this was the fuse, then him tossing his wallet to Jazz was the explosion!


    However, she had not the slightest regret about her actions. In fact, she was relieved and moved.


    Judging by what Mark said to her and his protectiveness over Raine, it was safe to say that he still


    loved her!


    ''Yes, I am the one he loves, not Summer.''


    When she figured it out, she waspletely relieved and at ease after reassuring herself!


    "Are you not going to leave?" she said frigidly before continuing, "Then exin, exin to me what I


    have just heard. Exin to me what I am looking at right


    now. Go ahead, I''m all ears.¡±


    Raine was provoked by the way Summer was questioning them, but she did not show. Instead, she


    took a step forward and said, "I''ll exin."


    Summer gave her the side eye and said slowly, "But I a m more interested in his exnation."


    She looked over Raine andid her eyes on Mark. She couldn''t read his expressions clearly. All she


    could sense was coldness, a coldness she had never experienced before.


    "But I am the reason why this is happening, so it''s best for me to do the exining,¡± Raine took two


    steps forward and looked directly into Summer''s eyes.


    "Do you know why I don''t want to listen to you?" Summer stared back at her, not holding back.


    "Why?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "I can''t trust you anymore. You just showed me that your words carry no weight, you almost seem


    pretentious..."


    Word by word, she spoke slowly but clearly, ¡°You made a promise to me back in Grudin North and I


    trusted you. But by the looks of it, I guess your promise didn''t age well, huh?"


    Baine could not respond to what Summer said. Her innocent face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Also, there is something that I really don''t understand about you," Summer said. "You told me that you


    don¡¯t love him, yet you are seducing him behind my back, saying that you love him. So tell me, do you


    actually love him, or do you not?"


    Baine bit into her lip with her pearl white teeth, leaving a deep mark on her lower lip.


    Summer was still staring at her while she uttered these sharp words.


    "You said you had your reason, that you could not love him. That was the reason you left for three


    years.


    Since you already have a reason, shouldn''t you bury your feelings at the bottom of your heart?


    Shouldn''t you leave it there and not give it a chance to grow?


    Wouldn''t it be better if you could just ignore the feelings, move on, and start afresh?"


    "But what did you do instead? You said yourself that you had reasons that you can¡¯t talk about - that


    you could not love him. Yet, here you are confessing your love for him, bringing his hopes up and


    making him fall for you just to turn the tables and tell him that it was impossible between the both of


    you. Do you even understand yourself? Do you really know what you actually want and what you have


    to do?"


    Summer¡¯s words left her speechless because every single word that came out of her mouth was like a


    sharp knife, painfully exposing her secrets.


    "Perhaps you might think that you''re on the right, but honestly speaking, I am utterly disgusted," her


    words shot her with irony.


    Baine had never been offended like this before. She bit her lips even harder this time as her eyes


    started t o water, her body shaking from the confrontation.


    Baine really had her reasons. Did Summer really think that she didn''t want to wake up to him and


    spend every waking hour together with him?


    On top of it, she was a soft person by nature. The environment she grew up in never put her in


    situations like this before.


    "Frankly, what you¡¯re doing now is even more despicable than an actual homewrecker. Do you know


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    why? At least a homewrecker knows what she''s after very clearly, it could be the person, fortune, or


    even cars. But you, on the other hand, were never clear with what you wanted. You''re hot and cold -


    you''ve beening and going by your wish, who do you think you are? Do you really think the world


    revolves around you?"


    Even though Summer did not curse when she said it, her words were still uglier and more unbearable


    than any curse words Baine had ever heard.


    Baine drew to her full height. Her hands turned into two tight-held fists as tears welled up in her eyes.


    She would have definitely fought back if she was innocent.


    Unfortunately, she was not. Even though she wanted t o fight back, where could she even start?


    However, she was just the kind of girl who was ssy, elegant and appealing to many. Paired with the


    tears streaming down her face, she looked even more defenseless. It was heart-wrenching to look at


    her.


    Mark finally broke his silence and said, "Enough!"


    He only remained silent because he knew exactly that he himself was in the wrong; he understood that


    she needed to vent. That was the reason why he tolerated her actions.


    He thought she would stop at some point, but unexpectedly for him, she continued and crossed the line


    eventually.


    ''Oh, are you feeling for her now?''


    Summer chuckled and responded softly, "Hah! Were m y words too harsh? I, for one, thought that it


    was alright. If you were virtuous and had nothing to hide, how could such words affect you?"


    She was behaving so aggressively, but Raine was theplete opposite. She looked so pitiful and


    vulnerable, remaining silent and quietly taking in everything Summer said all this while.


    The sharp contrast had sparked Mark''s instinct to be protective over the weaker. He stared furiously at


    her," Who are you to criticize her like this?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The corner of her mouth curled up. Her heart was dested and numbed by his words.


    The pain and chills she felt were indescribable. She felt like she had fallen into an ice pit, surrounded


    by walls of cold ice piercing through her soul.


    "I am your wife, is that enough for you?" she said softly as she lifted her head to look at him after a


    pause.


    ''I am your wife...''


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark''s dark eyes twitched when he heard the phrase.


    "But apparently, that was all in my head. I thought I was your wife, but by the looks of it, I have once


    again overestimated myself."


    Summer continued in a cold and t voice. Though she still had a faint smile on her face, the pain


    could almost be heard through her voice.


    He looked at the face in front of him, the face that was as big as his palm, not too big nor too small. It


    looked s o tough, yet so soft and delicate like a flower.


    Something tugged on his heartstrings, and he wanted t o stretch out his arm and cup her face. The


    urge came so unexpectedly strong. He didn¡¯t even realize he was sympathizing with Summer.


    Right after she was done speaking, she walked into a cubicle and locked herself in without looking at


    either of them.


    She leaned on the wall in the cubicle, and she could hear very clearly what was happening outside.


    However, it was just dead silence. Nothing could be heard other than their breathing. Momentster,


    she heard the sound of their footsteps walking away.


    One after the other, she could hear two different footsteps.


    Her cheeks were stiff, and the smile on her face was ever so bitter. Realizing this, she lifted her hands


    and touched her face.


    She then pushed the cubicle door open and walked out. She did not go back to the restaurant but


    straight t o the elevator. She reached out and pressed the button going down.


    Why should she care about his birthday anyway?


    Moreover, there were so many people waiting to celebrate with him. Her presence wouldn¡¯t have made


    much of a difference. Besides, she might not even mean anything to Mark.


    She was that kind of person who drew a clear line between what or whom to love or hate. She would


    strain every nerve to keep and fight for whatever belonged to her.


    However, as for the things that were not meant for her, she would not be bothered to look at it, even if it


    was given to her.


    She thought he belonged to her. She thought she had all the rights to say whatever she said. That was


    why she was bold enough to say all those nasty things to her face. Yet, everything she said amounted


    to nothing whenpared to his one line.


    His words felt like a big p on the face; it was burning, humiliating, and full of irony.


    Also, she was never one to shed tears in front of a man. Being so weak and vulnerable just wasn''t her.


    She could never bring herself to do that.


    As she walked down the cold and bleak streets, Summer stopped a cab with her head held low. She


    got into the cab and stared mindlessly out the window.


    Something came into her mind as she pulled out her phone and dialed Sherman''s number, "Where are


    you now?"


    "Moonlight Pub, you wannae?" Sherman sounded like she had more than a few drinks as she


    slurred those words.


    "Okay, save me some booze..." The corner of her mouth twitched as she held her hand against her


    chest. The tearing pain was so surreal as it hit her again and again...


    At the restaurant.


    Baine walked into the restaurant first, followed by


    Mark after some time. They sat down at their designated table.


    Jazz instantly noticed that her eyes were red and asked, "Hey Raine, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Her body stiffened as she casually answered, "The soap got into them when I rubbed my eyes. That''s


    why they''re looking like that now."


    Jazz acknowledged her response and looked over to the main entrance of the restaurant, asking,


    "What¡¯s taking Summer so long? Is she not done with her phone call? The dishes are getting cold..."


    Upon hearing what Jazz said, Mark''s expression shifted. His calm demeanor started to look shaken.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Raine yed with the cutlery on the table, stealing nces at Mark.


    Yvette, on the other hand, was obviously upset by Summer¡¯s behavior. ''Does she even know her


    priorities? She should really have a better judgment, how could she spend so much time on a phone


    call on a day like this!''


    Jazz wanted to look for her outside but quickly discarded the thought after he saw Yvette''s expression.


    It was his brother''s birthday today. He really didn''t want to cause a scene and turn his day upside


    down.


    The clock was ticking. The dishes had all arrived at their table - some of them even got cold. But


    Summer was still nowhere to be seen.


    Mark lowered his head and checked the time on his wrist, squinting his eyes.


    It had already been 30 minutes since he left the washroom.


    Suddenly, Mark stood up and told everybody at the table, "I''ll go make a call..."


    As soon as he left the restaurant, his strides became wider. He walked as fast as the wind, heading


    towards


    the women''s restroom.


    Watching his figure disappearing from the entrance, Raine looked back to the table. She took a sip of


    the dessert. Though it was sweet, it only tasted bitter in her mouth.


    Unknowingly, her hands had turned into fists, pinching the coat that she was wearing. She was worried


    that the reason Mark left the table was not for a phone call but to look for Summer.


    But by the looks of the situation, she knew that she was not in the ce to chase after him. All she


    could d o was sit on her chair and wait.


    In the restroom was a female staff cleaning the toilet. Once she lifted her head, she was met with a


    man with charming features. The handsome man had a strong build, and he was rushing into the


    women¡¯s restroom.


    Startled, she let out a yelp, wanting to remind the man that he was in the wrong restroom. However,


    she held her tongue when she saw him opening all the doors of the toilet cubicle as if he was searching


    for something.


    ''With such good looks, he wouldn''t be some sick p* rvert, right?''


    The cleaner was confused as she glued her back onto the wall, inching closer to the exit.


    Suddenly, Mark turned and faced the cleaner. Looking down at her, he spoke in a deep voice, "Where


    is the woman that was here?"


    "W-what woman...?¡¯¡¯ stuttering, the cleaner answered.


    "The woman in beige..."


    "I... When... When I came in... I saw her leaving the hotel already..."


    He furrowed his brows. It was apparent that he was angry. Anyone could sense his rage as the aura he


    exhibited was awfully cold and frightening.


    At that moment, the cleaner was scared witless to the point where she could not speak. Her back was


    still to the wall, trembling.


    Mark stopped staring at her as he pulled a long face, marching out of the restroom. He reached his


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    hand into his pocket and pulled out his phone, dialing Summer¡¯s number.


    The first call ended with a recorded robotic voice telling him to try againter as no one picked his call.


    When he called for the second time, Summer had already switched off her phone...


    Upon hearing this, Mark''s face went grim. He went back to the restaurant and took his ck


    trenchcoat, tly telling the three people seated at the table," Let¡¯s go."


    Yvette was confused, "Where are we going?"


    "Back to the mansion..."


    "You barely had anything for dinner, why are you rushing back?"


    Looking at the bountiful and appetizing dishes on the table, Mark hardly felt tempted to eat them. He


    had no appetite and tly said, "You guys can go back to the mansionter if you¡¯re not full. I''ll head


    home first...¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Raine put down the cutlery in her hand and said, "I''m also full. What about you, Jazz?"


    "Me too," Jazz lifted his ss of wine and downed it again. He looked at the restaurant''s entrance, "But


    why is Summer still not back yet?"


    "She was feeling unwell, she told me before she left..." he said slowly.


    All three of them wanted to head back to Valentine Mansion, so Yvette had no choice but to follow.


    But, the hatred she had for Summer became even stronger. During her own husband''s birthday, she


    first answered a phone call for half an hour, then left early, iming that she was not feeling well.


    ''She was way too inconsiderate as a teacher!"


    In Moonlight Pub.


    The sound of the booming music was echoing around the ce. People were grooving their bodies to


    the tunes on the dance floor, indulging themselves.


    Summer held on to her coat as she walked in. The first thing she noticed was Sherman beside the bar


    counter, drunk.


    She went over and sat beside Sherman. The pungent


    smell of alcohol fumed over her instantly. She arched her brows and asked, "How many drinks have


    you actually had?¡±


    "Just enough, probably just seven or eight? I am not going home sober tonight," Sherman slurred,


    "Come and have some for yourself!"


    Her hand was already at the ss when she suddenly paused and shook her head, "I¡¯m pregnant, I


    can''t drink."


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink liquor, but wine should be fine. Hey bartender, get us some of your best wine!"


    A ss of wine was then served before her. The bright red liquid was still swirling in the wine ss.


    Summer stared at the ss and said bitterly, "How do you tell if a person is in love with another person


    or not?"


    Her voice was soft and t. It sounded like a question for Sherman to answer, but it also sounded


    rhetorical, as if she was mumbling to herself.


    But still, Sherman vaguely heard her and asked, "What do you think?"


    "The answer is, when you¡¯re going against the person h e loves, no matter how sensible, rightful or


    reasonable the things you''re doing or saying, you will never win against the other person¡¯s tears or soft


    expression..."


    Her voice went softer and softer after each word beforeing toplete silence. She felt like


    someone pulled out her heart from her chest, sliced it slowly with a dagger slowly.


    Just because of love, a stream of tears, and a helpless face was all it took for him to surrender, to


    relent.


    While her righteousness only offended and disgusted him.


    The contrast was so evident and strong. Summer chuckled inwardly, her eyes turning bitter as her


    heart aching in pain. She lifted the ss of wine and chugged it down.


    Once in a while, one has to treat themselves to alleviate all the suppressed pain in their heart.


    In these twenty-something years, the times Summer drank could be counted with one hand. But tonight


    was undoubtedly the most heartbreaking one.


    As for Sherman, she did not slow down either. She was continuously drinking packs after another.


    Summer, who was sitting beside her, was also drinking ss after ss. It did not take long before the


    counter was full of sses.


    Hammered, Sherman stumbled up from her seat and staggered her way through the bar,pletely


    forgetting about Summer.


    Although it was just wine, Summer''s tolerance was never the best. She felt woozy after a few sses


    and passed out on the bar counter.


    It was at this time that her phone on the bar counter rang. The bartender tried to wake her up, but she


    was just too drunk to respond.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Judging by her looks, the bartender believed that she was an easygoing person rather than a fussy


    one. The bartender was also afraid that the person might be calling for something urgent, so he picked


    up the phone with good intentions, "Hello?"


    "Isn''t this Summer''s number?¡± It was Dean calling.


    ''Summer - he¡¯s probably referring to this drunkdy over here,'' He looked at her and said, "She is


    wasted and on her own, could youe and pick her up?¡±


    Dean could hear the deafening and booming music sting through the phone and immediately


    agreed.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    It was already past ten at night. Leaving a drunken woman alone in the bar was naturally unsafe.


    After a short while, Dean made his way to Moonlight Pub. He was so hasty, and he was still in his


    home slippers.


    After paying the bill, he helped Summer to her feet and walked out of the pub with her.


    All the walking sobered Summer up a little. She looked at him for a while and said dizzily, "What


    brought you here?"


    "I called you but the bartender picked up instead, he told me you are here."


    "You called me?" Dean turned double before multiplying in front of her eyes. She shook her head and


    said, "Impossible...my phone is switched off...how


    H


    She did not even bother to look at her phone when Mark called her, switching it off right away. It was


    just that she failed to recall.


    Her phone was switched back on because Sherman needed to use it after her phone died.


    Dean handed Summer her phone, "Look."


    "Oops, the screen is on..." She blinked in surprise. She then tossed her phone right into her bag and


    smiled at Dean, "It''s off now..."


    Her fair cheeks were flushed, and along with that pure smile, Dean''s heart raced. He let out a little


    cough strangely, and turned his masculine face away.


    The sky was pitch dark, and she was struggling to walk on her own. Dean wanted to send her home,


    but she kicked up a fuss, refusing to go back. She even sat down in the middle of the road to protest


    shamelessly.


    Dean had no idea what to do with her. He wanted to bring her to a hotel, but he was worried that she


    would be left unattended if she felt unwellter at night.


    After a momentary contemtion, he helped her up to his car and fastened her seatbelt before driving


    towards the direction of his house.


    In Valentine Mansion.


    The room was filled with the smell of cigarettes. The smell was so strong it was tear-jerking.


    The ashtray in front of him was crammed with cigarettes'' butt. Mark still had a lit cigarette between his


    lips, still in his suit. He stood in front of his french window and stared out of it.


    It was almost half an hour since he stood there. He pursed his lips, his body consumed with chills and


    wrath.


    He turned around and went downstairs to get himself a cup of water. But he noticed that Jazz was still


    awake, sitting on the sofa.


    His eyes twitched as he said, "Call Summer and ask her what time she will be hack."


    He thought, just maybe, she was only ignoring his phone call. She might pick up if anyone else called...


    "Why don''t you call and ask her yourself?" Jazz lifted his head and looked at him.


    Mark''s eyebrows were brought together, "My phone is dead..."


    Jazz acknowledged his response and took out his phone, dialing her number in front of Mark.


    The call did not go to a voicemail right away this time. It rang for a very long time, but nobody picked it


    up.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jazz shrugged his shoulders resignedly and shook his head, "No one picked up."


    Mark leaned forward and poured himself a cup of warm water. He put it in front of his thin lips and took


    a small sip.


    The pungent smell of tobo choked Jazz to a light cough. He tightened his brows. "How many


    cigarettes did you smoke, Mark?"


    "Just a few..."


    Jazz was left speechless. It couldn''t be just a few. The smell of cigarettes was all over him!¡±


    Mark did not spend a lot of time in the living room before heading back to his room. After he left, Raine


    walked out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    As he was walking down the stairs, Raine was already in the kitchen. She just stayed in the kitchen and


    did not walk out.


    That meant she must have heard everything he talked about with Jazz.


    Summer was still nowhere to be seen...


    And he looked worried about her...


    Mark went back to his room with his brows furrowed, his expression as dark as a moonless night sky.


    ''It was already dark out, why is she not back yet? Where could she go?''


    He took out his phone, looking preupied. After a short while of contemtion, he squinted his eyes


    and phoned Daisy: "Mom."


    Daisy sounded like she just woke up, responding nasally: "Oh, Mark. What''s going on?"


    "Is Summer home?" he said as he lit up another cigarette in between his two fingers.


    "No, is she not back in Valentine mansion yet?


    Goodness, this child is bing more reckless. It''s already two in the morning and she¡¯s still out!"


    "Maybe she¡¯s caught up with some issues. I better not


    disturb you any further, goodnight." Mark responded.


    He hung up the phone as his pupils constricted. He passed it to Harry and had him locate Summer.


    s, Summer was still not used to drinking. She clutched her stomach in pain not long after Dean


    managed to carry her into his house.


    It did not take her long to puke, soiling both his couch and his floor mat. The foul smell started to


    spread across the room.


    Dean had no experience with a drunk person, especially a drunk woman. He looked disoriented when


    he was taking care of Summer.


    Clumsily, he gently patted her back while raising a ss to the edge of her lips, encouraging her to


    drink some water.


    After some time of torment, her pale face was starting to show some color. Sheid on the couch and


    fell into a deep sleep once again.


    He did not know why she had to drink so much alcohol. He let out a sigh and carried her to his room,


    putting her down on the bed.


    His gaze shifted down as a stain on the edge of her shirt caught his attention. His brows tightened,


    feeling uneasy and anxious.


    She already had her down coat removed; all she had left was her innerwear. If he removed her


    innerwear,


    that means...


    That¡¯s why Dean was set on leaving her innerwear on by all means. Besides, he could never bring


    himself to do it!


    But still, it was still hical to let Summer sleep in such dirty clothes.


    He took a while to think of a solution before disappearing into the washroom. He then went back into


    his room with a round basin filled with warm water.


    His tall frame kneeled on one knee, moving her body closer to the edge of the bed. He then pulled the


    stained corner of her shirt into the basin to wash it before drying it.


    It was near two in the morning when he was done cleaning up her mess. He also took his couch covers


    and rugs to wash before dozing off on the couch.


    The next dawn.


    Summer felt sick in her stomach. It could be the alcohol doing its thing. Waves after waves of


    headache were hitting her when she woke up.


    That was why she was up that early. The sky was still gloomy and grey outside when she woke up.


    As she opened her eyes, the room she was in seemed s o unfamiliar. When she realized it, her body


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    was drenched in a cold sweat. She immediately jumped out of bed and looked at her surroundings.


    Above the headboard was a picture frame, encasing a picture of Dean Singleton.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Dean was in his military uniform. His face was stern when the camera captured him standing upright


    and saluting, his eyes filled with passion.


    Slowly, she regained herposure and got out of bed. She looked over to the clock-it was five in the


    morning.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She massaged her temples to ease her throbbing head. She tried recalling whatever that had


    happenedst night but to no avail.


    The most important question was-why on earth did Dean bring her here?


    As she left her room, something grabbed her ankle. Summer dropped her gaze and saw an endearing


    white dog weing her lively. It had a round body, simr to its shiny dark eyes.


    She had an instant connection with the dog and carried it in her arms. The dog was as friendly as it


    could be, licking her palms with its tongue.


    Hearing themotion, "I''m awake," said Dean.


    Summer nodded while tucking her hair behind her ears. "Why am I here?" she asked.


    He poured her a cup of warm water and proceeded to exin himself, "I have a nephew, and his


    speech was


    very messy. I figured I could ask for your help, so I gave you a call.


    "But it was the bar''s waiter that picked up the call, saying that you were t out drunk, and you had no


    friends with you.


    "That''s why I went over to pick you up, which is also why you''re here."


    The cup of warm water flushed away her headache. She apologized to Dean and said, "Sorry for the


    troublest night."


    "No, not at all. In your defence, you''re easy to handle when you''re drunk,"ughed Dean. He ran his


    fingers through his hair and asked, "Are you hungry? TH go make breakfast if you want to eat."


    "You? Making breakfast?" Summer looked at him with suspicion.


    "As a man living alone, one''s got to know some basic skills," Dean led out a smile once again, shing


    his pearly whites.


    Unknowingly, the corners of her lips lifted as she watched him. His smile was genuine -''living with such


    people would be so rxing'' she thought to herself. She put down the dog in her arms and asked,"


    We''ll talk about your nephew next time; I¡¯ve got to leave now."


    "Alright," said Dean. Instead of making her stay, he offered to drop her off. "It''s still dark outside, the


    weather is still cold too. Let me take you there."


    She rejected, but he was persistent, very oddly persistent.


    Admitting defeat, she epted his offer and left the room after him.


    During the winter, the sky was still dark at five in the morning. It was also freezing cold. The tip of her


    nose turned red as soon as she stepped out into the neighborhood.


    As they were walking forward, an unusual, bright light shined right at them. It was too ring, causing


    her to divert her sight due to the difort.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise of screeching tires. The car door opened as a trim ck figure


    stepped out of the car.


    Summer''s gaze froze. While she was looking over, Mark was already standing in front of her.


    She was unclear whether the dark sky created an illusion, but Mark''s face was as grim as the winter


    morning sky. Red veins were popping out of his eyes, and his body reeks of tobo.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked coldly. Her tone was faint and light as if it were to be blown


    away with the wind.


    Mark furrowed his brows after hearing her question. His handsome face had turned wrathful. The anger


    and resentment he had in his heart grew rapidly, engulfing his whole chest.


    After the things she had done - being gone for the whole night, sharing the same room with an


    unknown man, leaving andughing together early in the morning while he was so filled with the


    torment that h e couldn''t sleep. Yet this is the only thing she could say to me?''


    "Is this the first thing a wife would say to her husband after not returning home for the night?"


    Billy drove Mark all the way from Valentine Mansion right after he located their whereabouts. The


    journey took them two hours.


    Mark''s voice was very deep and cold, so cold that it could freeze people into ice. But Summer just


    tantly responded with a nonchnt, "Yes."


    Instantly, Mark''s gaze turned vicious. He stared at her as if he wanted to choke her to death before he


    could let things go.


    Dean noticed the unusual atmosphere arousing from the both of them. However, even if there were


    <pplications, they were still a married couple. Dean had no right to be involved.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    But as he watched her frail body shivering ever so slightly in the cold weather, Dean could not bear it


    and said, "Would it be better to talk somewhere else? It''s too cold out here."


    As soon as he spoke, Mark shot him a cold stare. His knitted brows tightened even more, and he


    scoffed. His t voice was piercing through his gritted teeth, " We''re talking here, as husband and wife.


    What is your concern?"


    He was the one who brought Summer home from the pubst night, and they spent a night together.


    Thinking about it was enough to agitate Mark as he desperately wanted to punch Dean in the face.


    Every nerve in his body was screaming in anger. Mark was just suppressing the urge!


    "It¡¯s none of my business indeed. But can''t you see that she¡¯s freezing out here? Her body is already


    shaking. Is this not enough for you to find a warmer ce before resolving the issue between the both


    of you?"


    Summer smiled at Dean and said, "It''s alright, Dean. I¡¯m not that cold. Besides, my head still feels


    heavy, standing out here kind of clears it up a little."


    All this while, Summer had never acknowledged Mark''s presence.


    Her face was white as sheet; her rosy cheeks were nowhere to be seen. Her body was trembling,


    strands o f her hair dancing in the cold wind.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mark stared at her coldly. He really felt like strangling her to death. But watching her now, his lips curled


    back into a straight line. He took off his ck trench coat and forcefully covered Summer with it.


    Summer''s gaze was still cold. Nothing seemed to spark any emotion from her. Without a word, she


    pushed the coat off her shoulders right after Mark put i t on her.


    Her actions really added fuel to the fire in Mark¡¯s heart. Immediately, he took a step forward and


    grabbed her wrist before pulling her whole body into his.


    Summer¡¯s wrist burned from his hard grip; she did not expect him to act in such a way. She tripped on


    her feet and fell right into his arms, her forehead hitting his sculpted chest. Unknowingly, she gasped as


    it hurt.


    Dean stepped forward instinctively, wanting to protect her. But he was met with a pair of fierce eyes,


    ring at him coldly as if it was a warning.


    He was stunned by this, unable to move another inch.


    He had encountered many big figures, and he also mingled with a lot of them too. But none of them


    was close to Mark; none of them could shut him down with just one stare.


    While he was still startled, Mark had already brought Summer into the car before shutting the car door.


    Standing outside the car, Dean could only see a nk space through the window. There was nothing


    for him to see, let alone hear.


    However, he still stayed at his spot, waiting in the cold.


    In the car, Summer sat at the passenger seat while Mark sat at the driver''s seat.


    Summer was rubbing her wrist as it was still hurting when she nced over to him coldly.


    This time, however, Mark was not looking at Summer. He just started the engine, preparing to leave the


    ce.


    But Summer acted fast. She quickly stretched out her hand and pulled out the keys, keeping them in


    her palm before saying coldly, "I am not going back!"


    "Not going back? Then what are you going to do, stay here with him?" Mark said tly as he looked


    past Summer, watching Dean, who was still waiting for them in the same spot.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Summer smiled faintly and ignored him. Her expression had be even colder as she said, "I don''t


    think it''s Mr. Valentine¡¯s business."


    Mark locked his eyes on her as he responded, "You are Mrs. Valentine, yet you''re with another man.


    You still have the audacity to say that it is none of my business?¡±


    "Mrs. Valentine..." she repeated his words slowly as she smiled ironically, "Before yesterday night, I too


    thought I was Mrs. Valentine. But as of today, I will never have my head in the clouds anymore. I


    overestimated myself, that''s why I became aughing stock."


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Though his expression was still cold and dark, it was


    slowly turning warmer.


    "Since I have no say in Mr. Valentine''s business, I presume Mr. Valentine should also stay out of my


    business."


    "Mrs. Valentine, do you really think that is possible?" Mark''s look darkened.


    Summer looked up and stared at him sarcastically," Hah! Onew for the rich and another for the poor,


    don''t you find it funny?"


    Mark''s eyes never left her, anger starting to spark in


    his eyes, "As Mrs. Valentine, you should be very clear o n what you can and cannot do, especially in


    Santabaca. Don''t challenge me, you really wouldn''t like the consequences. If you still want to mingle


    around with that guy, I really wouldn¡¯t mind showing you the oue of your behavior..."


    "Oh..." Summer responded tly before chuckling to herself. She looked at him cold-eyed as she said,


    "Is M r. Valentine worried that I would embarrass him?


    Don''t worry, we can just divorce."


    She was taken aback as soon as she said the word '' divorce''; she shivered as she felt thousands of


    pins and needles piercing through her body.


    On the other hand, Mark felt a huge drop in his heart. His heart tightened as it raced, pounding hard


    against his chest. All he could feel was an indescribable strong wave of rage.


    His eyes lit up in mes, his expression so fierce as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Suddenly, he


    grabbed her shoulder hard with one hand and pinched her chin with another. He turned her face to


    meet his as he clenched his jaw and spoke to her coldly.


    "You want to divorce me so you could flee into the substitute¡¯s arms, huh?"


    ''Substitute?'' Summer wasn''t expecting him to speak any good. Her face remained t as she said,"


    Whatever you say."


    Her nonchnt behavior added even more fuel to the fire. His eyes were zing murderously as he


    winded down the window of the passenger seat.


    Instantly, the car was filled with bone-chilling cold air. The wind was so strong it actually hurt Summer¡¯s


    face as it blew.


    But Mark''s dark eyes were still glued on Summer as h e inched towards her. His big hand cupped the


    back of her head fiercely before kissing her aggressively.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Dean was worried when he saw the car window rolling down. Out of worry, he peered into the car as h


    e saw the unexpected. He was taken aback once again when he saw them kiss, not being able to


    collect himself for a second.


    The kiss was more like a bite, tearing Summer''s lips apart. Her lips started to bleed as she fought back


    with all her strength, kicking and hitting Mark with every chance that she had.


    But none of them seemed to work. Mark was nowhere close to stopping. After some time, he pulled


    back and wiped off the blood on her lips. He looked up and nced over to Dean, who was still


    standing outside o f their car. Chuckling coldly, he said to Summer, "How do you think he¡¯s feeling right


    now?"


    At that moment, Summer knew why he winded down the window - he intended to let Dean see them


    kissing.


    She lifted her hands and wiped off the remaining blood on her lips. With her teeth gritted, she said


    coldly, "You''re mad!¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Nonchntly, his eyes turned gloomy, but his lips were curled upwards. He started the car and left,


    leaving Dean far behind.


    "Keep this in mind, I don¡¯t want to hear the word '' divorce'' from you ever again!"


    "But what if I can''t help myself?¡± she said coldly on purpose.


    Mark''s eyes swept across her. He was annoyed and disgusted by her question, "Just keep it to


    yourself, and don¡¯t ever think about it again!"


    "Why can''t I think about it?"


    "Stop asking why, keep your curiosity to yourself!"


    Summer sneered and said sarcastically, "How would you treat me if what had happenedst night


    urred again? As you can already see, I don¡¯t get along with her very well. You can even say that I


    hate her. It''s unavoidable for us not to go against each other.


    But Mark didn''t give her any response. Instead, he was just driving silently with a deep look on his face.


    He was going very fast on the road as if to let out the frustration and anger in him.


    His silence did not spark the slightest disappointment in her as she said, "Please drop me off in front of


    the


    school, thank you."


    Her voice so sounded cold and distant, as if they were just two strangers sharing a car.


    However, Summer did not have to ask to know that Raine had been and will always be the delicate


    rose in his heart. She will never beparable.


    If the same thing ever happened again, she believed h e would still be on Raine''s side...


    The only thing that was out of her expectations was him refusing to divorce. He even looked oddly


    resistant and offended.


    As for the reason behind that, she couldn''t figure out why or understand him either.


    It was just like how she felt towards him, deep as a bottomless whirlpool. It was impossible to see


    through.


    On the one hand, he was in love with Raine, but on the other, he still refused to let Summer go. ''How


    ironic and ridiculous is that!''


    However, she understood that she had no say in the marriage. All she could do was to obey him ever


    since she agreed to marry him.


    Just like a video game, she could only wait for the phrase ''Game Over'' to pop up on the screen.


    Rtively, she couldn''t file for a divorce. She knew that the decision to end the marriage was in Mark''s


    hands.


    That exined why her words were just tentative...


    Moments after, the car was already in front of the school. It was the first day before the school


    reopened. All the teachers had to report themselves earlier for preparation work.


    It was half-past six. They arrived at just the right time. There were already quite a number of teachers


    entering the school.


    Without saying a word or looking at him, Summer opened the car door and had one foot out of the car,


    preparing to get off.


    Mark watched her as she slowly disappeared into the school. She was so frail yet so tough, never


    admitting defeat. Mark''s look had changed, his heart turning soft as he said, "I''ll pick you up when


    you''re done with work.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was shocked by what just came out of his mouth. It happened so naturally it almost felt


    uncontroble.


    Her receding figure paused for a second, but it was hardly noticeable. Summer then went on her way


    without turning back her head.


    It was until her silhouettepletely disappeared from his sight when Mark started his car back on and


    drove away slowly.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Whenever he thought about her with another man, he was desperate to strangle Dean to death; his


    mood had instantly turned bad!


    She wanted a divorce because of that guy... Over his dead body!


    He scoffed coldly as he drove faster, leaving the school.


    Summer was organizing the student''s report cards. She was in a rush, so she had to speed up and


    finish it by tomorrow.


    She did not even have time for lunch. But one of her colleagues was kind enough to get her some food,


    which she ate after thanking her.


    The teacher smiled and said, ¡°You married into such a good family. Your husband is THE president of


    Santabaca''s well known Valentine group. Why do you still want to work so hard? Besides, you''re


    already pregnant. You could just stay at home and let him take care of you, you know?"


    She paused for a moment, not saying anything. She smiled at the teacher and continued eating not


    long after.


    "You have a good life; you don¡¯t have to work so hard. I f I were you, I would definitely not take this job.


    We


    ought to wake up before the sun rises and leave after the sun sets. It¡¯s dark when we wake and finish


    work, we barely get any sun,¡± the teacherined.


    Summer''s lips twitched as she responded softly, " Actually, I kind of like this. You''re so busy and


    packed you won¡¯t even feel empty..."


    "Empty? What empty? To me, you won''t feel empty as long as you have money. I am just that


    mediocre!"


    The teacher took a sip of her tea and continued, "If I were rich, I¡¯d be living a minimal lifestyle. I can


    stay at home and have some time for self-care, y chess when I''ve got nothing better to do, go


    shopping when I''m free, or even go sunbathing while drinking coffee. Hah, I am already enjoying that


    life just by imagining i t!"


    Summer responded, "You can actually make your fantasiese true now. Besides, your wishes are


    simple, it''s not impossible to achieve them now."


    "But I don¡¯t have the mood now! I just got a loan from the bank for my house, I could barely save any


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    money after paying the monthly rent. On top of it, I still have t o pay for my children''s education and my


    parents¡¯ hospital bills. Gosh, I''ve really been living on a tight budget!"


    The teacher let out a long sigh as she rambled on with herints as if her life had nothing for her


    to look forward to. To her, there was no light at the end o f the tunnel.


    Summer patted her shoulders as she consoled her, saying, "Everything gets better in the end. Just


    think o f the future, your sons will grow up. They will surely take care of you, no?"


    The teacher smiled faintly and said, "Let¡¯s get on to work."


    After everyone had done their work in the teacher''s office, it was already five in the evening, which was


    also the time they got off work.


    Summer packed her bags and left after bidding the teachers farewell.


    When she left the schoolpound, she was suddenly reminded of the Mark left her before he drove


    off - ''I''ll pick you up when you''re done with work...''


    She smiled ironically, but she did not stop. She just continued walking away from the school.


    She did not return to the Valentine mansion nor her home. She just walked right down the route, eyeing


    the rental advertisement on the sidewalk.


    She was never nning to return to Valentine mansion. There were simply too many people she did


    not want to see.


    Besides, she felt trapped and pressured in the mansion. She felt she had no freedom.


    As for her home, she obviously could not return, given her circumstance. All she could do now was to


    rent a room.


    At that moment, she was no longer worried about Yvette anymore. Maintaining the peace did not do


    her any good as well.


    Yvette had no desire to meet her. Her distaste was rooted deep into her bones. It was definitely not an


    easy task to change her mind.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    She would rather live elsewhere than stay in Valentine Mansion, where she was not weed. Living


    outside was more carefree as well.


    As luck would have it, Summer came across a rental a d while she was walking. The house was perfect


    for her as well.


    She went to the address on the ad and met thendlord, whoter showed her to her room.


    The room was very small. Both the living room and the bedroom were all small in size. But it was more


    than enough for one tenant alone.


    The ce was clean and tidy. It was also close to the school. It only took ten something minutes to get


    there on foot, so it was really convenient for Summer.


    The only downside was the location of the apartment. I t was in a dark alley with no streetlights


    whatsoever. The road leading to the apartment was quite long as well.


    She was a little worried about her safety, especially when she worked overtime and went homete at


    night. The dark alley seemed dangerous, so she was contemting whether she should stay at such a


    ce.


    Thendlord noticed her hesitation and smiled cheekily, "The streetlights down the alley had some


    issues recently, so I went to call maintenance. They should be fixing it in no time. Additionally, I''ll throw i


    n a surprise $500 discount for your monthly rent.


    What do you say?¡±


    "When would the streetlights be fixed?" asked Summer, as this was her only concern.


    "I''ve already called this afternoon, so they¡¯ll probably b e here tomorrow afternoon," thendlord''s eyes


    twinkled.


    Summer nodded as she paid the rental along with a few months'' worths of deposit. The room was hers


    now. There was a supermarket near her new apartment as well. She headed there to get some sofa


    covers, table cloth, air freshener, and bedsheets. She started cleaning her room as soon as she got


    back.


    Once she was done with everything, she made herself some pumpkin soup and two simple vegetable


    side dishes.


    But just when she was about to sit down at her table, someone was knocking on her door.


    "Coming!"


    Summer responded and walked over to the entrance, thinking that thendlord left something behind.


    She opened the door and froze. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    The lights in the hallway lit up the man¡¯s charming face, one half dark and the other bright. But none of


    this affected his handsome features. He had a sharp nose with a set of bright eyes, but they were filled


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    with anger.


    Summer recollected herself and put on a nk face. She stretched out her arm, nning to close the


    door i n his face.


    His reaction was quick enough to stick his arm out to stop the door. He moved towards the door swiftly


    and managed to stop Summer.


    Summer furrowed her brows and attempted to push the door once more but to no avail. She gave up


    after a short while and asked tly, "What are you trying to d o?"


    Mark squinted his eyes and stared at her furiously, " Did you hear me this morning, hmm?"


    When Mark noticed that it was near the time Summer got off work, he fled from work and drove to her


    school. He waited for half an hour, but he still had no signs of Summer. He eventually asked her


    colleagues, who told him that she had already left and was also looking for a ce to stay.


    She was emotionless and her tone t as usual when she answered nonchntly, "Oh, I forgot.¡±


    She sounded like she was answering just for the sake of it. However, her half-hearted response still


    made sense. This angered Mark greatly, his chest rising and falling as anger gathered up in his chest.


    Summer saw that he had no intentions to leave, so she decided not to waste her time any longer. She


    turned around and walked into her room.


    Mark saw her leaving and instantly followed her into her room.


    Summer didn''t care; she just treated him as air, ignoring his presence. She sat herself down at the


    table and drank her soup.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    The aroma of her dishes filled the room. Mark''s eyes narrowed, feeling a little hungry.


    But the woman had no intentions of inviting him to eat with her. His eyes darkened, but he did not


    bother anymore. He walked into the kitchen just to find out that there was no extra cutlery for him.


    He fidgeted his brows and turned back to the living room, sitting on the couch.


    Summer had too much for her lunch, so a simple soup was enough to fill her stomach. She washed the


    dishes and went to her desk in the living room, preparing the materials for her ss tomorrow. Her


    bedroom was too small to fit her desk and notebooks.


    Mark watched her from behind, his gaze deep. He then walked back into the kitchen to get himself


    some of the soup she had. He filled the soup in the bowl she used after heating it.


    Summer was typing away on her keyboard when she heard a faint slurping sound. She frowned and


    turned around.


    All she saw was the man sitting at her table in his suit. He was eating the soup from her bowl quietly.


    The table was a little small, creating the illusion of


    him looking stuffed in her living room.


    Summer shot him a side eye before looking back to herputer screen. Everything he did was no


    longer her business.


    After she was done with her ss preparation, she cleaned her desk and went to the washroom,


    wanting t o take a shower. There was no hot water, so the water that came out from the shower was icy


    cold. But Summer just went along with it.


    Mark was already done with the soup when she went back to the living room after her shower. He


    stared at her intensely, "Let''s go back to Valentine Mansion.¡±


    She took her broom and started to sweep the floor. She did not bother to look at him when she


    responded, "I like it here. You can show yourself out, Mr.


    Valentine."


    Mark''s lips tightened as he looked at her small apartment. His lips now curled, "Pack your things, let''s


    go back to my ce."


    This, however, was enough to make Summer lift her head. She stopped whatever she was doing and


    uttered word by word, "I am staying here; I am not going anywhere. Mr. Valentine can leave anytime!"


    She was continuously making him leave. Mark''s eyes tightened with coldness, asking her coldly, "Why


    should I leave?"


    "This is MY room!" Summer reminded him, not bothering to beat around the bush.


    Disagreeing, Mark shrugged and said, "Our properties are shared after marriage. Since this house


    belongs to Mrs. Valentine, I believe it is naturally mine as well. I have every right to this house."


    Summer had met many petty people before, but none o f them could top Mark¡¯s level of pettiness. She


    found him both insulting andughable.


    He had a mansion to go back to, but he still insisted o n staying at her small and old apartment,


    exercising his rights.


    ''Whatever...''


    She headed back to her room andid on her bed. It was a single bed. Comparing to the bed in her


    room, this bed felt much smaller, but it was just nice for one person.


    She covered herself with her nket and ignored the person outside. Closing her eyes, she fell asleep.


    She still had sses to teach tomorrow. She didn''t have both the time and mood to waste time on


    Mark.


    Mark¡¯s adam''s apple bobbed slightly as he watched Summer disappear before his eyes. His eyes


    narrowed; his teeth gritted. Though he was annoyed, there was nothing he could do.


    He was initially sitting on the sofa, but it started to get ufortable after some time. His tall frame


    squirmed and changed positions,ying down on the sofa.


    The sofa was cheaply made. There was definitely nopetition between that sofa and the couch in


    his ce. It was too small for him. Turning his body would only cause him to fall onto the floor.


    He pulled a long face as his eyebrows tightened. He stood up andid on the sofa with his body curled.


    His movements were so restricted that he could not even stretch.


    Moreover, the heater in the room was not functioning very well. He was still feeling cold in the living


    room.


    Swiftly, he removed his coat and used it as a nket, covering his body to keep himself warm.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    She had never thought of getting out of this. She was sure-footed and steady.


    But she did not delve into this strange feeling, let alone think over it.


    It was a dreamless sleep for Summer. When she opened her eyes, it was six-something in the morning.


    She sat up in bed at once. Outside was still dark, and sky just turned a little bright on the horizon.


    The heater in the room did not work well. The moment she whisked open the quilt and got out of bed,


    the chilly air was biting into her skin.


    She frowned. She paid the heating bill every month, but it seemed that she did not get what she paid


    for.


    In the past, she only needed a thickyer of clothes with heating at home. But here was so cold that


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    she needed to add an extrayer of jacket.


    She walked out of the room and noticed the man sleeping on the settee. As usual, she nced at him


    indifferently.


    The house seemed too tiny for arger settee. Because of his tall build, he did not look like he enjoyed


    sleeping in it.


    Half of his body dangled out of the settle, his coat that he used to cover his body had fallen to the floor.


    He was sleeping with his arms and legs curled up like a cooked shrimp.


    If the bedroom was cold, then the living room was even colder. Standing here, she could feel the cold


    biting into her bones.


    But he spent a night here with just a coat over his body.


    He asked for it. No one forced him to do so.


    Summer came out of her thoughts and nced at him again, then went into the bathroom to wash up.


    After that, she went into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    There were constant noises came out from the kitchen.


    She did not bother to quieten it down just because he was sleeping in the living room. She did as she


    always did. 1


    The poor sound instion let the noise escape into the living room. Mark opened his eyes into slits and


    frowned.


    Before he got up, the ck coat that covered his body slid to the ground.


    Still frowning, he leaned forward to pick it up. His back hurt from curling up the whole night.


    Summer came out of the kitchen with breakfast. It was milk and fried eggs in her hands.


    She ignored him and came straight to the dining table. She dug in while looking at a student enrolment


    list on the table.


    Feeling ignored, Mark stared at her, his eyes slowly narrowed.


    But she was unperturbed and kept doing whatever she wanted.


    He felt an unexinable anger brewing inside him as he did not like the cold shoulder that she was


    giving him.


    When Summer finished breakfast, she packed her bag and was ready to head out for work.


    When she re-emerged from the bedroom, Mark had reheated the food fromst night and eating it at


    the dining table. He did not mind that it was leftovers, and he ate it gracefully.


    It looked like he did mind to downgrade himself.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Summer nced at him and frowned after checking the time.


    She needed to go to work, but she could not lock the door unless he left. That meant she had to wait


    for him.


    Mark could see her in his peripheral vision. His brows turned up along with his lips as he ate at a slow


    pace.


    He pecked at the food, a little at a time, as if he was enjoying it. He knew her weaknesses.


    When Summer¡¯s expression started to change, he started to feel less upset.


    He could bear with her anger, but he did not like that distant look on her face.


    Summer checked the time again. It was 7:00 am, and she needed to be in school at 7:20 am. So she


    had only 20 minutes left.


    It usually took about eighteen minutes to walk from where she lived to the school, and she had to sign


    in a t the school every time. She knew she would bete if she did not head out now.


    But Mark did not seem like he was going to leave. He was still enjoying his breakfast at a slow pace.


    Summer furrowed her brows again. She remained silent but nced at him a few times from behind


    and then headed out.


    Thendy was drying clothes outside when Summer came up to her. "Good morning, ma''am,¡±


    Summer greeted.


    "Good morning, Miss Hart. Can I help you?"


    "Yeah, can you do me a favor?"


    "Sure."


    "I have to rush out to work, but someone is still in the house. Could you please lock the door for me


    after he left?"


    "No problem." Thendy readily obliged.


    "One more thing. Is there something wrong with the heater in the house? It doesn''t look like it works


    properly."


    Thendy put up her hand and dismissed it. "How could it be possible? Try again tonight. Maybe it


    will b e fine by then."


    Summer was almostte for work and had time to harp on the issue with thendy. She again


    reminded thendy one more time and then flew out of the apartment like a bat out of hell.


    Thendy snorted behind her back. ''Pay higher rent if you want to use that heater!''


    Summer came out of a stretch of long alley when a ck Land Rover stopped beside her.


    Mark''s darkening handsome face popped out of the window. "Get in the car."


    She ignored him, hurried past the car, and continued t o walk forward.


    Mark frowned. He would strangle her now if he could, he thought to himself. He opened the door and


    got out of the car, then grabbed her by the wrist and shoved her into the passenger seat before


    mming the door shut.


    When she thought of resisting him again, she heard a n inner voice. ''Don''t be so hard on yourself,


    Summer.''


    She was runningte. Now that someone was willing t o give her a ride, why still pretended, and made


    her life harder? It was him, not the car, who was at fault.


    Summer looked out of the window and said not a word.


    As the car drove along a smooth road, Mark pressed his lips into a straight line with a grim look on his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    face.


    He had spent thirteen hours with her sincest night. But she had never spared a look for him, let alone


    speak with him.


    Knowing that she was runningte this morning, he deliberately dragged his down.


    He thought she would get angry, but she did not. Instead, she passed the key to thendy.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Did she really not want to talk to him? Not even a word?


    His face darkened even more with a sullen look in his eyes. His mood had hit a new low.


    But Summer just did not care. As soon as the car stopped, she opened the door and got out, not


    sparing a nce for him.


    He swallowed, looking on with deadly eyes as she disappeared from his sight. Stomping his foot on the


    elerator, he drove the car forward like an arrow firing from a bow. He had no way to vent his anger.


    He just wished he could strangle and torture her.


    The senior executives of Valentine Group had been on pins and needles for the past few days because


    they were afraid that they might inadvertently anger theirpany president.


    No one knew what happened to him recently. Every day, some poor guys would get their heads bitten


    off for some reasons. His temper had red to an unprecedented level.


    Could it be that thepany president was at that time of the month, like he was a woman? They


    thought to themselves.


    The Valentine mansion.


    Raine was drinking coffee when a servant brought in thetest issue of the newspaper.


    The Valentine mansion subscribed to all newspapers, be it of business or entertainment. It had been a


    tradition of the Valentines since a long time ago.


    "Bring the newspapers over," Raine said, looking at the servant.


    The servant ced the newspapers next to her, and Raine picked up one and read while sipping on


    her morning coffee.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she saw the today''s headlines, she was shocked.


    Yvette came in from the outside. She frowned when she saw the newspaper in Raine¡¯s hands. "Isn¡¯t


    that Mark''s photo in the paper, Raine? What is it about?"


    Raine put down the newspaper calmly, collected her thoughts, and spoke clearly and tactfully. "Nothing.


    You must have seen it wrongly, Yvette.¡±


    "How could I be wrong? I saw his photo. Pass me the paper. I want to have a look for myself."


    Yvette refused to believe Raine. She was not dumb, as she had spotted Mark''s photo, which took up a


    The expression on Raine¡¯s gentle and beautiful face changed. She was in a pickle, hesitating.


    Yvette nced at her shrewdly and saw some clues." Did Marke backst night?¡±


    "He didn''t..." Raine said softly, her eyes dimming, but it was not obvious.


    Summer had note back for two days, and so did Mark.


    Did the two go back and stay there again, or did they g o somewhere else?


    She spected quietly, but could not find the answer. She could not describe her feelings. She felt


    terrible, a s if a cat was scratching inside her.


    "Where is Summer?¡± Yvette asked again.


    "She didn¡¯te back for the past two days.¡± Raine nced at the newspaper again, her gaze


    deepening and dimming further. There was something on her mind, but no one knew what it was.


    "Maybe I have been going too easy on Summer. She is getting worse and worse, brazenly


    disrespectful." While speaking, Yvette walked over to the dining table and picked up the newspaper on


    the table.


    Her face sank when she saw the red headlines and the photos.


    She clenched the newspaper in her hand and read, line by line, in all seriousness. An anger brew


    within her.


    Meanwhile, Raine''s expression became even more mysterious. No one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Yvette pped the newspaper onto the table.


    A striking headline spread across the front page in red: ''Summer Hart Spends a Night with Her Lover.''


    Candid photos of a tall man embracing Summer in his arms, with his ck jacket on her, were under


    the headline. The man was seen whispering into her ear, probably talking about some lovey-dovey


    stuff. Their actions looked intimate.


    A second photo showed Summer''s hand was through the man''s arm and her cheeks looked flushed.


    She must be drunk, and they were hugging each other tightly and going inside a room.


    As if on purpose, a photo of Mark was ced alongside these two photos to make a ring, humiliating


    contrast.


    This undoubtedly aroused Yvette''s anger. She was so furious that her face contorted.


    "Where is my cell phone? Call Mark now!" She was in a rage. Something came to mind, and she


    suddenly said, "Wait a minute. Wait for Mark toe back."


    ''This ill-bred woman has brought shame to the Valentine family!¡¯


    She picked up her handbag and said to a servant."


    Inform the chauffeur to get the car ready. I am going somewhere."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Raine did not want to ask too much and put away the newspaper. "This could be just a


    misunderstanding. Calm down, Yvette."


    Yvette stormed out of the living room. No way she was going to listen.


    At noon, Dean called Summer, saying that he wanted t o see her to talk about his nephew''s studies. So


    she readily agreed.


    Dean was a nice guy who had helped her several times. So she found no reason to refuse.


    The two met at the restaurant opposite the school. When Summer arrived, Dean and a boy, who was


    about fifteen, were already waiting.


    Dean patted the little boy on the shoulder. "This is


    Mrs. Valentine."


    "Mrs.? She looks too young to be married." The little boy was a bit mischievous.


    Summer let out a smile. As she sat down opposite the two of them, a waitstaff brought the menu.


    She left it to Dean to order food, but Dean insisted it should be dy first''. The waitstaff looked on and


    waited. Things would go nowhere if this kept on, Summer thought.


    So after asking Dean for their preferences, Summer ordered a grilled salmon with dill sauce for Dean, a


    roast beef with vegetables for herself, and a chicken mushroom pie for the boy.


    "He is in the second year of junior high school this year. He is an average student, so it could be


    difficult for him to get into the First Santabaca High School. Knowing that I know you, his parents ask if


    you can give their son some guidance. They are willing to pay whatever the market rate. One hour of


    tuition a day is good enough."


    Since Dean had asked, Summer could not refuse them. She let out a smile and said, "Okay. But you


    don''t have to pay me."


    She just wanted to help as a friend.


    "No, you deserve to get paid for the work. Please don''t argue with me. Otherwise, I don''t think I would


    dare to ask you for favors in the future." Dean insisted.


    Summer had no choice but to nod her head. "Please eat."


    It looked like the boy loved the chicken mushroom pie a lot. He gobbled it up happily.


    Dean let out a smile, having something to say, but for some reason, he did not say it.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Summer saw his hesitation. "Dean, do you have something to say?¡± she asked.


    After a moment, Dean took out a newspaper from his side and handed it to her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She was puzzled. But when she took the newspaper in her hand and saw the red headline, she was


    stunned. But it was just for a split second before she regained herposure.


    Dean rubbed his hands awkwardly. "Have I caused you trouble?"


    Putting the newspaper aside, Summer chuckled and shook her head. "Not at all. Those reporters just


    made things up. Truth will speak for itself. Instead of you causing me trouble, I am afraid that I have


    affected your reputation as a police officer."


    "Huh?" Dean had no idea what she meant.


    "The upright, staid, and honest Officer Singleton made the headlines for a married woman-is it not


    tarnishing your image in the police force?" She sounded serious, but still with a smile on her face.


    "I know what kind of person you are. And like you said, truth would speak for itself.¡±


    Summer nced at him twice and was all praise for


    him. "You are truly the upright Officer Singleton. Even the way you speak sounds so profound."


    Dean''s face reddened involuntarily. The boy sitting next to him purposely added fuel to the mes by


    pointing out the obvious. "Hey, Uncle Singleton, your face is red like a monkey butt."


    Dean''s face reddened even more. He raised his hand and flicked his finger on his nephew''s forehead. "


    Enough of talking. Hurry up and finish your meal."


    Summer could not hold back herughter, although she was a little embarrassed, too. Dean also


    Right at this moment, a ck vehicle stopped in front of the restaurant with Yvette emerging from it. As


    she peeked through the window of the restaurant, she saw everything that happened inside. Clenching


    the handbag with her hand that had red nail polish on her nails, she strode straight into the restaurant.


    Summer looked up and frowned as Yvette approached. She knew what Yvette''sing was all about


    when she saw her angry face.


    She got up and greeted Yvette. "Mom."


    Yvette gave her a lukewarm acknowledgement, then her keen eyes fell on Dean, ncing at him


    several times.


    Dean quickly rose to his feet and said hello.


    But Yvette ignored him and spoke to Summer. "Come home with me now.¡± "I am not off work yet. I


    have sses in the afternoon.¡± Summer looked nonchnt.


    "I will give the principal a heads-up. Go home now.¡± Yvette sounded like she was giving orders.


    Summer did not argue with her, although she disliked the way Yvette spoke. She looked at Dean and


    excused herself, then paid the bill and followed Yvette.


    Dean saw how angry Yvette was. He knew she was Summer''s mother-inw, and so he was even


    more worried about Summer.


    Both of Yvette and Summer sat in the back seats in the car, and neither of them said a word.


    There was a deafening silence in the cabin. The only sound seemed to their breathing. It seemed to be


    the calm before the storm.


    It was over an hourter when they arrived back at the Valentine mansion. Baine and Jazz were in the


    living room.


    Yvette threw her handbag on the settee the moment she came in.


    She then turned around and red at Summer, then threw that newspaper to her face. "Tell me exactly


    what happened!¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    She guessed it right; Yvette was after this incident. "W e are friends. That time I was drunk, and he took


    care o f me all night."


    Yvette¡¯s face was filled with disdain. "Who would believe it?"


    "I believe her!" Jazz stood up from the settee.


    "There is no ce for you to speak here. Just stay quiet." Yvette shot a reprimanding nce at Jazz


    and then turned back to Summer. "Since you havessoed Mark with the child in your womb and


    married into the Valentine family, can¡¯t you keep your ce? Why d o you still mess around?"


    Summer''s face darkened and she said nothing. But Jazz lost his cool and shouted, "That¡¯s enough!"


    "Enough of what? Jazz, have you seen that newspaper, and how she has made your brother a cuckold


    and brought shame to our family?¡± Yvette did not mince her words.


    Jazz really could not stand it anymore. "She is not that kind of person. I believe her. Those reporters


    made things up!"


    "You believe her? But I don¡¯t. She still doesn''t know how to restrain herself even though such a thing


    has


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    happened. Did you know what I saw when I went to her school?"


    Yvette paused for a second before she continued. "She was still having lunch with the man in the


    newspaper, and the two were flirting. Which woman would do such a thing? How thick-skinned does it


    take to do such a shameless act? Do you know what would have waited for her had shemitted this


    act in ancient times?"


    "Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear any insulting words from your mouth again. You had better stop. Enough i


    s enough! Otherwise, I will take her away immediately!" Jazz was furious, his hands clenched into fists


    at his sides.


    Yvette trembled involuntarily upon hearing what Jazz said. She poked her finger into Jazz¡¯s shoulder


    and started cursing.


    "You ingrate, why do you have to keep pissing me off? What has she done to you to make you behave


    this way? What is so good about her? She might be your teacher and sister-inw, but how long have


    you known her? I raised you since you were a baby. Why are you now so protective of her, but not me?


    Are you bewitched by her or are you taking a liking to her?"


    Jazz''s shoulder hurt from the poking, but he stood his ground and let Yvette do that. "Yes, I like her."


    He was even more determined.


    Yvette trembled even more severely. She could hardly believe what she heard.


    Raine was also stunned. She looked at Jazz, thinking she must have misheard it. ''Jazz... he... he...


    what did h e say just now?'' she thought to herself.


    "You... you... what did you say? Tell me again!" Yvette felt dizzy, putting her hands on the settee behind


    her t o bnce herself as she stared at Jazz.


    "I like her!" Jazz spelled the words without the slightest hesitation, let alone flinching.


    As soon as his voice trailed off, Yvette pped him in the face.


    She had used all her strength with this p. Jazz¡¯s face became red and swollen.


    But his eyes looked unflinching. He was still a teenager, but he had an unquestionable and hard-to-


    ignore determination.


    "How did you know it was Summer who set Mark up? I t was Mark who got drunk and entered the


    wrong room. That was what actually happened. If it wasn''t for that incident, Summer would not be with


    Mark but me!" ''How dare he even say this!''

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Jazz¡¯s words had undoubtedly agitated Yvette even more. She raised her hand and pped him one


    more time.


    Raine could not bear to see this and stepped forward t o intervene. She grabbed Yvette¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯¡¯Enough, Yevette."


    Raine felt a sense of relief when she heard what Jazz said. She even took delight at that and could not


    describe that feeling in words.


    Mark did not sleep with Summer because he loved her, but because he was drunk.


    This revtion made her feel betterpared to the depressed and anxious state she was in for the


    past few days. At this time, the corners of her mouth turned up involuntarily in a smile.


    Summer gripped at Jazz''s arm to motion him not to speak anymore. She looked at his red and swollen


    face with concern. Why did he want to get himself involved?


    But Jazz did not listen, and he continued to speak." Why do you insult Summer without knowing the


    facts?¡±


    Yvette was so furious that she became short of breath


    and words stuck in her throat.


    Upon seeing this, Raine quickly reached to pat Yvette o n the back and looked over at Jazz. "Stop


    agitating your mom, Jazz."


    But Jazz did not listen to her. ¡°What I said is the truth. She has been losing her temper recently."


    "Get out! Get out of my sight! Don''te back to the Valentine mansion from now on. You are not my


    son anymore!" Yvette pointed a finger at Jazz. How dare h e disrespect his mom.


    "Are you serious about this?" Jazz asked with a serious face.


    Yvette was furious that she was still short of breath, her face grim. "I am serious. From now on, never


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    show up in front of me. You are no longer my son."


    "You got it." Jazz looked dead serious.


    As soon as his voice trailed off, he turned around, grabbed Summer''s wrist, and brought her out.


    "Get out! Get the hell out of here!" Yvette could almost not stand up because of her anger. She grabbed


    a ss from the table and hurled it toward Jazz.


    Luckily, the ss did not hit Jazz butnded on the floor. It shattered into pieces beside his feet.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps came, and then Mark walked in. His ck coat was half hung on his


    arm, his hair messy, as if he had just rushed over. The first thing he saw was the scene in front of him.


    He narrowed his eyes as he approached and took Summer''s hand from Jazz''s.


    When the warmth of Summer¡¯s hand left his, Jazz felt a sense of emptiness creeping into his heart.


    "Aren¡¯t you leaving? Why are you still standing here in my house? Either you or me will stay in the


    Valentine mansion!¡± Yvette was still shouting at Jazz.


    Jazz nced at Summer and then left the Valentine mansion.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Yvette slumped down on the settee, catching her breath.


    She could not believe that she had such a treacherous son.


    Summer looked at Jazz from behind as he stormed out of the house. She was worried about him and


    wanted to give chase.


    But Mark grabbed her wrist again, stopping her from doing so. She stood there and could do nothing.


    Just then, Summer suddenly realized that she was too reckless. If she gave chase, it would not do Jazz


    any good.


    Yvette looked at Mark. "Have you read today''s headlines?¡±


    "Yeah," Mark said.


    "Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?"


    "The media are just trying to attract eyeballs by making up such headlines," Mark said with a deep


    voice.


    Summer looked over at Mark with her eyes narrowed.


    Yvette was startled. "I checked the time. That night was your birthday. She made an excuse, saying


    that


    she had a stomachache, and left. But after that, she was in a man''s arms as they went into a room in


    the middle of the night."


    Mark¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice indifferent when he said, "After the dinner, we still had a business


    reception. So I asked Officer Singleton to send her home, and then I would pick her upter. That man


    was Officer Singleton, and reporters must have spotted them while they were on the way home, took


    those photos, and made up a story to attract eyeballs. I will deal with this matter myself."


    Summer heard what he said and almostughed, the corners of her mouth turning up.


    Mark had noticed her expression and her upturn mouth. He swallowed and squeezed her hand in his.


    ¡°What about today? When I went to look for her at the school, I saw her sitting at lunch with the man in


    the newspaper. They were flirting with each other."


    Mark frowned, not too happy, but he did not show it o n his face. "You went to her school?"


    Yvette nodded. "How else could I see what happened i f I weren¡¯t there?"


    "This is between Summer and 1.1 will deal with it myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about it," Mark said."


    Also, I know what kind of woman she is."


    After saying that, Mark brought Summer and left the Valentine mansion without sparing a nce at the


    two on the settee.


    After Mark and Summer were out of her sight, Yvette gasped and patted herself on the chest. "I can¡¯t


    believe it.¡±


    Raine pulled back her eyes and handed Yvette a ss of water.


    Yvette took a sip of the water before saying, "What did he ask me not to worry about them? Was he


    saying that I was a busybody? How can I not when it concerns the reputation of the family?"


    "Mark is right. Why should you be worried? You should go to dance sses and beauty treatments to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    make yourself happy."


    "I used to do all those for my husband. But I can''t see him even once a year. What¡¯s the point of doing


    all that now?"


    Raine could say nothing. Yvette must be too lonely that she behaved this way.


    Her life was so centered on Ronald that shepletely relied on him. If Ronald asked her for a


    divorce, she would probably...


    Once inside the ck Land Rover, Summer said to


    Mark, "Thank you. Please send me back to the school."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Mark forced his fist on the steering wheel and said in a deep, gloomy voice. "When will you be normal


    again?"


    "I am normal now," Summer said tly.


    Damn it! How he wished he could ravage her and rip that damn expression off her face.


    He turned the steering wheel to the left and looked at her. "Let us talk tonight," he said, spelling out the


    words.


    Summer ignored him and looked out of the window listlessly. She did not think there was anything to


    talk about between them.


    Just then, a cell phone rang and Mark picked up his. It was Harry, his assistant. "Mr. Valentine, the


    meeting started half an hour ago. When will you be back?"


    "Halt the meeting for half an hour," he ordered in a deep voice, and then hung up.


    Earlier, when the meeting first started, he saw his assistant hid a newspaper behind him, and the


    principal of the school called at the same time. His secretary asked if he would like to answer it.


    There was only one reason for the principal to call him, and that reason was Summer.


    Fearing that something might happen to Summer, he answered the phone, not expecting that the


    principal asked about Yvette.


    He was puzzled, and then the principal exined that it was Yvette who called him in the afternoon,


    saying that Summer was unwell and asked for a leave of absence.


    Things became clear to him when he associated it with that newspaper.


    He immediately left the meeting and drove back to the Valentine mansion.


    "I can see that you are busy. Just drop me here. I can take a taxi." Summer''s face looked indifferent as


    she pointed out to the roadside.


    Irritability consumed him again, and he red at her." Shut up!"


    "I said I can take a taxi here." She stood firm.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was angry, his deep voice filled with warning signs as he nced at her red lips. "If you say one


    more word again, I will definitely silence you."


    Summer could clearly read the warning sign. She said nothing again and looked out of the window.


    Mark''s lips were pressed into a straight line and his good-looking face was bitter until the car stopped.


    Summer ignored his expression. She got out and walked into the school. From the corner of her eye,


    she noticed the ck car turning around and then disappeared from her sight in a sh.


    She stood there for a while, her eyes looking emotional, before she walked again into the school.


    During the ss in the afternoon, she noticed that the seat in thest row by the windows was vacant.


    That seat belonged to Jazz.


    Thinking about what happened at noon, she could not help worrying about him.


    Thest two rows were usually vacant. But today, several female students, all unfamiliar faces, were


    sitting there.


    She frowned in suspicion. The principal never told her that there would be transfer students this


    semester.


    "You don¡¯t seem to be a student in my ss," she asked one of them.


    "I am from ss Ten," the girl replied, blinking her eyes.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Summer was even more puzzled. "Since you are from ss Ten, why not go back to your ss?"


    A boy sitting in the front row put his hand to his forehead in an I-can¡¯t-even fashion. "Ms. Hart, they are


    all here to see Jazz."


    Hearing that, the female students sitting in the back rows nodded and became even more excited.


    "Why hasn¡¯t Jazze to ss yet, Ms. Hart?"


    "Did he ask for leave? Did he say when he would return to school?"


    "Will hee this afternoon?"


    The girls were all scrambling to ask questions, as if Jazz was a celebrity and they were his diehard fan.


    Summer was bemused, knocking the ckboard eraser on the podium, and then said in a clear and


    loud voice, "This is a school, not a fan meeting. All go back to your ss."


    But those female students still refused to give up and continued to ask, "Will Jazze to school this


    afternoon?"


    "Do you want the principal to ''invite'' you all back personally?" These were truly diehard fangirls.


    Upon hearing this, those girls got up from their seats reluctantly, and they all asked in all seriousness,


    "Can we transfer to your ss, Ms. Hart?¡±


    After the afternoon ss, she was prepping for the next day''s lessons in the office. She did not have a


    self -study session in the evening, so she could leave at 6:3 0 pm.


    Because she had promised Dean yesterday that she would give tuition to his nephew, she called Dean


    after work.


    Twenty minutester, Dean arrived in his ck Hyundai at the school gate. Today was the first lesson,


    and Summer needed Dean to bring her there because she did not know the ce.


    The boy''s parents were hospitable. They served fruits and dinner.


    Their hospitality overwhelmed Summer. She ate a little before she went to the boy¡¯s study room and


    started giving tuition.


    The boy was smart, energetic, and active as much as h e was a troublemaker. But overall, he was well-


    behaved.


    Summer tutored him for over an hour, assessing his math and French proficiency.


    After the tutoring was over, it was eight-something. She walked out of the study room and saw Dean


    still sitting in the living room.


    Seeing hering out, Dean got to his feet with a smile. "Going home now?¡±


    "You haven''t left yet?" She checked the time.


    "I am thinking of giving you a ride on my way home. Besides, I haven¡¯t chatted with them for a long


    time."


    After having a few words with the boy¡¯s parents, the two left together.


    Outside the apartment. Inside a ck Land Rover.


    Mark was leaning in the seat, holding a lit cigarette between his fingers with the mes flickering in the


    dark.


    He looked down at his watch. It was 9:00 pm, but she had not yet returned.


    He did not have the key to the room, so all he could do was to wait outside.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Just then, he heard a couple of knocks on the window. He frowned and opened the window with his left


    hand, then Raine came into view.


    "What are you doing here?¡± Mark stubbed out the cigarette, sat upright, and looked at her.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    The wind was freezing cold. Raine opened the car door and got into the front passenger seat. "Your


    mom asked me to find you in your office. But You were not there, so I asked your assistant. You moved


    out with Summer?"


    "Uh-huh.¡± Mark just gave a short response.


    "Here?" Raine couldn''t believe it.


    The apartments here were rundown, the environment and air quality anything but good. And those


    dpidated units badly needed a major makeover.


    So it must be Summer who rented a house here.


    And Mark was following her to stay here. This thought really upset Raine.


    "Yeah." He gave another nonchnt response, asionally checking his watch, his handsome face


    gloomy.


    Raine''s expression was as clear and tactful as usual, but she felt terrible inside. Mark was fastidious,


    yet he could bear to stay in such a ce.


    She panicked again when she thought about this.


    Right at this moment, a pair of dazzling light beams swept over them as a ck Hyundai pulled up at


    the


    roadside.


    Immediately afterwards, the car door opened, and Summer got out of the car, followed by Dean.


    "I know the ce now. I can go there on my own tomorrow,¡± Summer said to Dean.


    Nodded, Dean looked at the apartment in front of him i n puzzlement. "When did you move here?"


    "Two days ago." She bent down and picked up her bag from the front passenger seat.


    "Is it because of me?" Dean felt a little guilty. "I can exin and prove that you and I are innocent, and


    nothing has happened between us."


    Thinking of what happened at the restaurant yesterday noon, he felt he was responsible for her moving


    out.


    "You think too much. It was because I couldn¡¯t get used to staying in the Valentine mansion that I


    moved out. It has nothing to do with you." Summer chuckled.


    Mark stared at the two through window from a distance. An anger rose within him when he saw


    Summer''s blooming smile.


    He got out of the car and hurried toward the two of them.


    Raine had followed his eyes and saw Summer and Dean talking andughing. So she followed suit and


    got out.


    Sensing someone approaching, Summer turned around and saw Mark. He was walking towards her


    while Raine was behind him.


    Her face sank, wondering why Raine was here.


    Mark came up and drew her into his arms, his face looking grave.


    Seeing Raine approaching, Summer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried to break free from Mark.


    But he would not allow that. He clenched his hands and shot a nce at Dean, then spoke to Summer


    in a deep and gentle voice. "Why came home sote? I don''t have the key. I have waited in the car for


    two hours."


    Summer could not break free and gritted her teeth with anger. So what if he had waited for the entire


    night? It was none of her business.


    Dean could see the silent confrontation between Summer and Mark. Not wanting to cause more trouble


    for Summer, he made himself scarce.


    Raine took that all in. It pained her to see this. Her heart was dangling, and she felt extremely terrible


    for herself.


    Taking a step forward, she smiled and said to Summer. "Ask Mark to buy you a car ifing homete


    at night is such an inconvenience."


    Raine spoke softly, her expression gentle, clear, and graceful, like a flower that bloomed in the spring.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    No matter how unhappy and resentful Summer was toward Raine, she kept it polite when talking to


    her." Thank you, Aunt. But I don''t need it.¡±


    Likewise, Raine was resentful of Summer, but her expression remained the same, except for the


    slightly more serious tone of voice when she spoke.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well then, you had better remember to keep a distance from those men around you."


    Summer was pissed by what Rained said, but she fought back her anger. "I know. I will keep that in


    mind."


    Raine furrowed her brows upon hearing Summer''s reply. "Since you know, why did you still do that?"


    She looked at Raine puzzledly. "Can you please be more specific about what I have done?"


    "The newspaper headlines have caused a squabble in the Valentine mansion. Shouldn''t you keep your


    distance and control your own behavior?" Raine''s voice slightly deepened as she was displeased with


    Summer¡¯s behavior.


    Because of the headline news in the newspaper, the rtionship between Yvette and Jazz had gone


    sour, and there had been a rift between Yvette and Mark,


    too. A gloomy atmosphere was engulfing the Valentine mansion.


    Should Summer feel guilty and keep her distance from that man?


    It was already sote, but she still asked the man to send her home and came outside the apartment. If


    they were photographed by the media again, there would be another round of hoo-ha.


    The incident had damaged the image of Mark and of the Valentine family in Santabaca.


    "I am really curious to know where Aunt stands when you tell me this." Summer looked at Raine with a


    faint smile, her words reeking of cynicism as she pointed out Raine''s hypocrisy.


    Raine''s expression changed slightly, her body stiffening upon hearing that. She knew Summer was


    insinuating.


    "Besides, even if I sleep with other men, my husband won''t bat an eyelid. So why bother, Aunt?"


    Summer looked indifferent.


    Mark''s face sank. He looked at Summer with piercing eyes, his contracted pupils searching for


    something inside her.


    His expression was so grim, as if he wanted to eat her alive. Waves of anger started to swallow him.


    ¡®How dare she say that!''


    Summer was not intimidated. She looked him in the eyes, unflinching.


    Her eyes were cold, clear like spring water that flowed in a stream.


    But it was precisely because of this rity and coldness that Mark got even angrier. A burning me o f


    anger almost consumed him.


    Meanwhile, Baine did not expect that Summer would b e so unchaste. Her impression of Summer all


    this while was cold, sensible, and eloquent as a teacher.


    But she did not expect that Summer had such a licentious side.


    It was as if Summer had many faces-those that she could and could not imagine. She seemed like a


    The thought of Mark being attracted by Summer terrified Baine.


    Slowly, Baine clenched her hands, her long and sharp nails sinking into the soft skin of her palms. She


    could feel the pain.


    The confrontation between the two flustered her, and the fluster came from within her.


    The faces and expressions of the two of them deepened, as if a bottomless whirlpool. She could not


    see clearly nor understand anything.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    She felt the two were in their own world where she could not get in.


    Mark''s well-knotted hands gripped Summer''s wrist tightly as he took her into the apartment. His face


    was grave all this while.


    Not that Summer wanted to catch up with him, he just walked too fast. She reminded Mark. "But Aunt is


    still there."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mark." Baine called out at him from behind.


    The corners of Summer''s mouth turned up in a smile a s she expected him to let go of her.


    But he did not. Instead, he clenched her wrists harder. "I will stay here tonight. You go back and tell


    her."


    He said nothing further and brought her into the apartment.


    Baine stood alone outside in the cold-the type of cold that she had never experienced before.


    He walked away with Summer and abandoned her by the roadside.


    Perhaps it was not the weather but Mark''s action and words that caused the chills.


    But she believed Mark had never fallen in love with


    Summer. Absolutely not. She was confident of this.


    Her ck skirt fluttered in the wind as another gust of chilly wind whizzed past, blinding her eyes.


    Summer opened the door, entered, and reached for the light switch. The light turned on instantly to


    illuminate the house.


    She put her bag on the settee, walked to the coffee table for a ss of water, and then spoke to him


    with a faint expression. "Are you sure you don''t want to send her back?"


    Raine was Mark''s aunt and his lover, too. Would he really have the heart to leave her on the street


    alone?


    An anger rose within him again. He was afraid that he would really strangle her alive. "Where have you


    been with him tonight?¡±


    Summer took a sip of water and remained silent.


    "Tell me!" He took off the tie from his neck irritably and threw it on the settee behind her. He was


    irritable, like a bear with a sore head.


    "That is my freedom." Did she have to report her every movement to him?


    "I have every right to know your where you have been!" Mark''s eyes narrowed, his deep voice


    sounding as cold as frost, and he looked down at her with an intimidating expression.


    She put the ss down and looked up at him.


    "Dean took me to give tuition to his friend''s child and sent me home after that. That is where I have


    been. May I know, do I have the right to know where you have been, too?¡±


    His handsome face stiffened for a moment, and a dim light shed in his eyes. In a magical way, his


    irritability suddenly vanished, and he became softer." You may."


    This time, it was Summer who was stunned. She thought she had hallucinations, but she knew she


    heard it clearly.


    Finding pleasure in her stupefaction, Mark sat down o n the settee and picked up her ss of water


    and took a sip.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Summer came out of her thought after a while and went into the kitchen to make a simple corn


    chowder. She then sat at the dining table and started eating, once again ignoring himpletely.


    Mark found the water hard to swallow when he saw she was giving him the cold shoulder again.


    Gloominess shrouded his good mood, his deep squinted eyes staring at her from behind. "Let''s talk,


    Mrs. Valentine."


    After taking a sip of the corn chowder, her hands and feet warmed up. She looked up at him and


    spelled out her words. "What does Mr. Valentine want to talk to m e about? Is it about the tripartite


    rtionship between the three of us? Since you refuse to divorce, then your intention must be to


    maintain the status quo. And the so-called status quo means that our marriage is just a transaction.


    When you have the right to interfere with my affairs, but I can¡¯t with yours, what is the point of talking?"


    Mark narrowed his eyes, thinking she was not ordinarily smart. She always hit the nail on the head.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Unless you have made a thorough decision to divorce me, or decide to be with her, then there will be a


    need for a good talk between us. And when you want to talk


    to me, have you decided what to talk about? Don''t tell me you are on impulse just because you can¡¯t


    bear to see my face and attitude."


    Mark was not a person who would usually talk about himself, but she could vaguely guess what was on


    his mind, judging from what he said for the past few days.


    He was a well-known figure in Santabaca, and everyone was trying to butter him up.


    It must be that he could not stand it when she gave him the cold shoulder for the past several days.


    He frowned and looked her in the eyes. He could see his own reflection in her ck, lustrous pupils.


    By now, Summer had finished the corn chowder. She got up but left the bowl and spoon on the table


    while she went to brush her teeth in the bathroom.


    When she came out after a while, she nced at him. " Wash the dishes and help yourself to it if you


    want to a bowl of corn chowder. I am tired, and I need to sleep."


    If this marriage did not end and she kept being callous toward him, it would only destroy her mood.


    Should she wait and see and let things take its natural course?


    She had a baby in her womb, and the doctor said that she should keep a good mood. It was for the


    sake of not only her but also the baby.


    As her voice trailed off, she went into the bedroom and retired to bed.


    Mark watched her disappear. What she said just now made him feel better.


    He walked into the kitchen, washed the bowl she had just used, and helped himself to the corn


    chowder.


    The thing was light and sour, but it tasted refreshing. He seemed to have gotten used to her cooking


    style.


    The heater in the guest room had still not improved. The room was still cold. He nced across the


    living room, and his eyesnded on the door of the room before he walked toward it, keeping his steps


    light so that he would not wake her up.


    Summer had fallen asleep. Since she became pregnant, she was especially lethargic. She went to bed


    early at night and felt as if she still did not get enough sleep when she got up in the morning.


    Mark quietly came to the bedside and stood there, staring at her. His lips slightly raised.


    Her palm-sized cheeks, fair pink skin made her look like a quiet and well-behaved girl. But she was


    also stubborn and eloquent.


    When she got angry, she looked icy cold and would not look at him for days, let alone talking. He hated


    this, but there was nothing he could do.


    He gingerly swiped his warm, well-knotted hand across her cheek.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    After that, he picked up the quilt and nket from one side. Instead of returning to the living room, he


    spread the nket on the floor andy down beside the bed.


    The room was small and just for two people. Even though the heater did not work properly, it was still


    much better than sleeping in the living room.


    There was only the faint breathing sound of the two of them in the room.


    Summer woke up in the middle of the night to answer nature''s call. Pregnancy made her not only


    lethargic but also prone to frequent urination.


    Sitting up in bed, she could barely make out a person lying on the floor under the faint moonlight. She


    frowned, turned on the tablemp, and she finally saw it clearly.


    The man was sleeping on the floor with his handsome face resting on his arm. He was casual,zy,


    and looked entirely different under the moonlight.


    Perhaps, outside the apartment, after he ignored Paine, grabbed her by the wrist, and took her away;


    or perhaps, when she asked him if he had the right to know his freedom, and he agreed to it, her heart


    had softened slightly.


    A woman in love seems to be like this; even if the other party only provides a little warmth, she will


    seize it and ingrain it in her heart.


    She had told thendy in the afternoon about the heating issue, but things had not improved at all.


    It was not obvious when lying in the quilt, but once she stepped out, the chill bit her skin.


    Quietly, Summer took out a quilt from the cab on the side and put it on him. Only then she went into


    the bathroom.


    After returning, she could not fall back asleep. Her eyes asionally nced at the body on the floor


    with concerns. She tossed and turned, finding it difficult to fall asleep.


    She said nothing in the end. It was not after a long timeter did she finally fall asleep again.


    The next morning, Mark woke up first. When his deep and slightly sleepy eyes saw the quilt on his


    body, his thin lips curled upwards and he was in a good mood again.


    Mrs. Valentine''s attitude toward him seemed to be easing up.


    He lowered his head and nced at the time. It was six-something. He lifted the quilt and got up, then


    nced at her and left the room.


    He walked out of the dark alley outside the apartment. There were breakfast stalls selling everything


    lining


    the street.


    Standing in front of a stall, Mark¡¯s eyes darted on the various breakfasts, wondering what her


    preference was. Atst, he made up his mind. "Some of everything, please," he said to the stall owner.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The stall owner nodded happily, swiftly filled a portion of each item, tied the bag, and handed it over.


    He took the bag in his hand and held out a $100 bill to him, then turned around and left without waiting


    for the change.


    As soon as thendy opened the door, she saw a charming, tall man walking towards her. She


    broke into a smile and greeted him. "Good morning, Mr.


    Valentine."


    "Good morning." He nodded apathetically and politely, and then he walked past her and opened the


    door.


    Watching him disappearing from her sight, thendy gulped. She had never encountered a man as


    superb as this one.


    She was in her forties and had long passed the age where she would easily fall for a man. But she was


    still fascinated by him,pletely losing her selfcontrol.


    All beautiful things are pleasing to the eye. It only takes a nce to make one feel charged up.


    In the eyes of thendy, Mark must a thoughtful and charming man. She came to the conclusion


    because of the takeaway breakfast he was holding in his hands.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    But at the same time, thendy could not quite understand something. Judging by Mark''s attire,


    graceful and dignified way of speaking, deeds, and every move, and his car that was worth millions, he


    was a rich man. But why did he stay in such a ce?


    Thendy shook her head, stretched as she walked toward the nearby square for her morning


    exercises.


    Summer was still asleep when Mark returned. He did not wake her up, but sat at the dining table and


    pecked at the breakfast.


    After that, he put the rest of the breakfast in a heatinstion container, checked the time, picked up his


    ck coat and left. He had to attend an international conference at 7:30 am, and it was 7:00 am now.


    It was 7:10 am when Summer woke up. The first thing she did by instinct was to nce down at the


    floor.


    The quilt on the floor had been folded up and ced aside neatly, and there was no sounding from


    the living room. Obviously, he had already left.


    She got out of bed and freshened up. Because she woke upte, she had little time for breakfast. So


    she nned to heat a ss of milk.


    When she came into the kitchen, she was puzzled


    when she saw a heat-instion container on the stove. She walked over and opened it up, only to see


    that there was orange juice and hot chocte inside.


    On the side were a baguette, croissant, pancake, and even two hard-boiled eggs.


    She did not have to guess who bought these things. But she was a little surprised because he did this.


    She arrived on time at the school, but just barely.


    When she came to the ssroom, she found that Jazz''s ce was still vacant. She asked the


    substitute teacher who went to the self-study sessionst night and was told that the seat had always


    been vacant.


    That meant Jazz did note to school all day.


    She frowned, walked out of the office, and called Maria in the Valentine mansion. "Maria, did Jazz


    return home?"


    "No, he didn''te home all night."


    At this time, her eyebrows were knitted tightly together. She dialled Jazz¡¯s number, but he did not


    answer.


    He did not return home nore to school. So where did he go?


    After a while, she dialled his number again. This time, she was finally connected, and her face


    brightened up.


    When she heard noises and the PA broadcast in the background, her heart skipped a beat and she


    could not help clenching the phone with both hands. "Jazz, where are you now?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The PA broadcast in the background was apparently a t the airport. But what was he doing at the


    airport?


    "Airport." Jazz replied honestly.


    Hearing that, Summer''s breathing became quicker. Still with the phone to her ear, she hurried out of the


    school. ¡°Don''t go anywhere, Jazz. I will be there soon."


    After flying out of the school, she waved down a taxi and jumped in, panting. "Airport, please."


    The taxi was going at a not-so-slow speed, but for the anxious Summer, it was still too slow.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, she kept urging the driver to speed up.


    The driver was patient and said nothing, trying his best to amodate his passenger¡¯s request.


    Even so, it was two hourster when Summer arrived a t the airport. She was sweating on her back


    even though it was in the mid-winter.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Standing in the crowded airport, Summer''s eyes searched for Jazz. She took out her cell phone and


    called him again. "Where are you, Jazz?¡±


    "The bakery on the side."


    Hearing this, Summer¡¯s tensed body and heart eased u p instantly. She panted, patting herself on the


    chest in relief, knowing that Jazz had not left yet.


    She carefully looked at the surrounding shops, searching one by one, until she saw a bakery.


    When she walked in, Jazz was sitting on the corner table by the door, fiddling with his cell phone. He


    looked up and broke into a bright smile that was unique to a teenager.


    "Why didn¡¯t you go to school? What are you doing at the airport?" Summer gave him an earful.


    Saying nothing but still with the corner of his mouth turning up, he rose to his feet and stood in front of


    her, then put his hands on her shoulders and looked at her carefully. "Let me take a look at you."


    "What are you looking at?" She asked in puzzlement.


    "Look what you look like when you are worried about me." Jazz said, his serious eyes focusing on hers.


    Her white cheeks were the same as usual. Perhaps because of anxiety, they appeared slightly pink.


    There were some tiny beads of sweat on the tip of her nose, and her eyes looked anxious and angry.


    She should stop this, as she roughly knew what was o n his mind. "Jazz-¡±


    But before her voice trailed off, Jazz pressed on her shoulders with both hands to sit her down opposite


    him, then said, "Let me speak first.¡±


    He then went to the counter and returned with a cake box in his hand.


    Sitting down opposite her, Jazz opened the cake box apanied by music.


    Summer looked at the cake in front of her with surprise.


    It was not a cream but a fruit cake. There was a tiny tree on the cake, and the image of her wearing


    white short sleeves standing under the tree. Her face was vivid, with a bright smile on the corners of


    her mouth.


    After a long while, she slowly snapped back and looked at Jazz in bafflement. "Jazz, this is..."


    ¡°A birthday cake. Your birthday is on February 8.1 will be in Athana by then and can''t celebrate with


    you. The only thing I can do is to celebrate it with you in advance." A smile was on his handsome face.


    "Does it look like you?¡±


    Summer''s attention was not on the cake, but on what h


    e said. She looked serious. "You are going to Athana?"


    Hearing that, Jazz put his hand to his forehead helplessly. "You are a teacher, no doubt about it,


    considering how different your focus of attention is.¡±


    "Why are you going to Athana?¡± Summer stared at him, noticing the redness and swelling on his face


    had almost gone.


    "Because I feel like going," he replied evasively.


    "Why do you feel like going?" Summer continued to ask. "Is it because of what happened yesterday?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He cut out two pieces of cake, one for each of them, and shook his head. "No."


    Summer did not like Yvette at all. But to keep Jazz, she did not mind putting in a good word for Yvette.


    "She was fit to be tied and just said something in anger. She didn''t mean it. You are her son, whom she


    raised since you were small. Why would she not let you return home?"


    Jazz said nothing. He took a bite of the cake and eximed, "This is really good!"


    "Are you listening to me?" Summer became a little annoyed, reaching to snatch the fork from his hand.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Jazz looked up at her. He had that youthful look, but more of seriousness and solemnity on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I am already an adult, and I know what I am doing. I a m not on an impulse."


    "Then why did you suddenly decide to go to Athana? You haven''t finished your high school. What kind


    of decision have you made? Do you think you are rational enough?


    "What happened yesterday ounts for only a quarter of the reason I want to go to Athana. The other


    reason i s my future career. Of course, one of the most important reasons is you."


    Summer was startled. But she said nothing.


    He then continued with his firm and unshakable tone of voice. "I like you, but in name you are my


    sister-inw. If I continue to look at you like this, I will only sink deeper and deeper in the hole, and


    eventually be unable to extricate myself. I need something else to divert my attention. I have


    never been so rational. So don''t stop me because I will not change m y mind, no matter who it is."


    Although he was still a teenager, the staidness and determination on his face were beyond doubt.


    Summer could not find a reason to stop him, knowing his determination.


    "My thinking is mature and I am nning for my future." He did not look like a high school student at all


    at this moment.


    How could she stop him when he finally made this rare decision and had such determination?


    "When was the decision made?"


    "Last night. I thought over it all night.¡± Seeing her softening stance, a smile returned to his face. He


    pushed the cake over. "Try it. It tastes fruity. I specially ordered from them."


    He gave the only photo of her to the bakery so that they could make a cake with her image on it.


    This cake was really one of a kind in this entire world, as it belonged to her only. It was also the


    birthday present he wanted to give her.


    But Summer was more curious about another thing." Where did you stayst night?"


    "By theke of the school. The night view there is incredible. Just that it was a bit cold. But then, it


    made me think clearer."


    Summer said nothing upon hearing that. She lowered her head and ate the cake in her hands. The


    cake was made of the freshest fruits without cream, so it tasted light.


    "Have you told them?" She was referring to those people in the Valentine mansion.


    "Not yet. I will only tell them after I leave. Otherwise, I won''t be able to leave." Jazz had a n in mind


    long before this.


    Summer did not ask him to stay. Instead, she earnestly exhorted him to be careful, be safe, call her


    anytime if he did not feel well and that kind of stuff.


    Jazz smiled, responding to her exhortation one by one, and then nodded, like a well-behaved, obedient


    teenager.


    When the announcement came for the boarding, Jazz spread out his arms with a bright smile on his


    face. " Come on, give me a hug before I go."


    Standing up, Summer and he embraced. He took a deep breath, smelling the faint fragrance from her


    body with a reluctant look in his eyes.


    He closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them up again, they had returned to normal. He stared at


    her intently for a few moments before he turned around and left.


    He did not look back as he went, just waving his right hand back at her as goodbye.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Summer stood on the spot until Jazz went out of sight. Blinking her welled up eyes, she left the airport t


    o return to the school.


    She had always not been a sentimental person, but at the moment, she was. She just could not bear to


    see Jazz go.


    The afternoon ss ended quickly. But during the ss, she could not help ncing at the seat in the


    It was as if she could still see the charming boy lying his headzily on the table and dozing off, and


    when the sun shone in through the window, it coated him with a faint glow.


    That was not all; she seemed to have heard that boy humming with his naughty voice, ''Beserve my


    love for you with golden quill, and precious phrase by all the muses filed.¡¯


    He left to fly higher. So how could she break his wings?


    Some girls in the ss had not given up asking his whereabouts. So Summer told them the truth, that


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    he had applied to leave the school and gone to Athana.


    They all had a disappointed look on their faces,


    surprised by his sudden dropping out of school.


    After getting off work, she went to the tuition ss again to help the boy do revision.


    The pay was good. She could earn up to $2,000 per month for an hour tuition each day.


    Her sry as a teacher was over $3,000 a month, so it added up to over $5,000. After deducting her


    monthly expenses, she was still left with $2,500.


    She set a goal for herself to pay back $30,000 to Sherman in a year, and she believed she would


    eventually pay it off.


    It was French ss today. The boy''s French proficiency was apparently not up to snub. He made many


    grammatical mistakes and could not remember the vocabry, i


    So, it took some time. It was 9:00pm, nearly two hourster when the tuition was over.


    The boy''s parents were still hospitable and invited her to stay for dinner. She politely declined. They


    offered t o drive her home, and she also declined. She said there were still buses at this time.


    It was thest bus for the day. So it was not as crowded and noisy as during the day. There were only


    five passengers, including her, onboard.


    It was ten something when the bus stopped in front of a bus stop sign. She got down and shivered as


    she walked against the chilly night wind.


    The weather at 10:00 pm in the winter was notparable to that in summer. There were no


    pedestrians on the streets except for vehicles.


    She crossed the street and came into the dark, long alley she had to pass through to get to the


    apartment every day.


    Although she had told thendy, yet the street lights here had not been fixed. The alley was long,


    narrow, and dark.


    As she walked into the pitch-dark and quiet alley, she literally whistled in the dark.


    Just then, a series of footsteps came from behind her. She could hear it clearly and knew that it was


    definitely not a hallucination.


    She picked up her pace and took bigger steps while secretly ncing back with the corner of her eye.


    She did not want them to know that she was alert.


    "She is alone. Hurry up and stop her." The rude voice o f a man came from behind.


    Summer''s heart pounded violently. Gritting her teeth, she ran as quick as she could, and the only


    sound she could hear right now was the air whistling past her.


    But this group of people hade prepared. As soon a s that man''s voice trailed off, a few more


    roguish men appeared in front of her.


    She halted in her tracks, gritting her teeth as she was forced to backtrack. Her cold hands were


    sweating profusely.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Four men backed her into a corner, all of them with cigarettes hanging from their mouths. She knew


    they were anything but good men.


    "Where do you go in such a hurry,dy? Come with us, would you?¡±


    The man blew out a lungful of smoke and revealed his yellow teeth. He squinted and took out a


    reflective knife to threaten her.


    Her body was tightly pressed against the wall, but she did not panic. She looked shocked but still


    collected. With her hand in her pocket, she felt with her fingers and typed something on her phone


    while she said to those men, "What do you all want?"


    "What do you think we want?"


    "If you are after money, I can tell you clearly that I have $500 in my bag and an ATM card that has only


    $ 2,000 in the bank ount. I will tell you the password and will not call the police nor go after you all.


    The money is enough for you all to enjoy an expensive meal and a night stay in a hotel."


    She wasposed, articte, and methodical.


    The four men exchanged nces with each other. They had never met such a woman before-she was


    beautiful.


    The man who shouted earlier let out a smile as he threw his cigarette butt to the ground.


    "What fun is there going to the hotel without you?


    Why don¡¯t youe with us to have some fun? We want the money and you."


    While speaking, he leered at her up and down.


    He then ignored Summer. The man in the lead gave a lewd smile and put his arm around Summer''s


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    waist.


    His desperate mates started to tear off her clothes. First off was her down jacket.


    She struggled to fight back, but to no avail. Four men against a woman was noparison. One man


    reached to grope her pants. He was crazy and barbaric.


    Fear spread like vines up her spine. She reached out t o protect her most important parts of her body


    while kicking with her legs.


    Those men finally were agitated. They lifted her leg and put her against the wall. A man sat on herp


    with his big dirty hand reaching into her bottom shirt.


    "I knew that this woman has a hot body.¡±


    Summer''s face turned pale in an instant. She fought back helplessly, her body trembling in the cold.


    Fear was filling her at this moment.


    Those men were bing more brazen. Summer was desperate. She leaned forward and sank her


    teeth into the wrist of one of them and refused to let go¡ªnot even when she tasted blood.


    That man wailed in pain and pped her in the face. H e used so much force that Summer''s cheek


    turned to one side. She felt her cheek numb, and she was dizzy.


    Just when those men were charged up, the sound of footsteps approached. They all turned to look in


    the sound''s direction.


    A strong and tall man came up, his face darkening and grim when he saw the scene in front of his


    eyes. This man was Mark.


    Those men exchanged nces with each other.


    Mark''s intimidating look frightened them, but they did not take him seriously. There was no way the four


    of them could not even beat a single man, they thought.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    "Hey, rascal! Are you trying to be a hero? I advise you t o run as far as you can. Not everyone can be a


    hero. A m I right, mates?" one man said.


    The rest sneered. "If you want to be a hero, you have got to pay a price. Don''t overreach yourself."


    "You have onest chance. Get out of the way, otherwise, we can''t guarantee what the consequences


    will be."


    But Mark ignored their bluster, strode over with his long legs, and gave the nearest man a good kicking.


    That man did not see iting and was kicked face down to the ground, his head hitting the wall so


    hard that he wailed in pain.


    The other men did not sit idly when they saw their mate beaten. They let go of Summer, got up from the


    ground, and lunged at Mark while cursing something i n their mouths.


    "You must have a death wish!"


    "Let''s beat the living daylights out of him, mates!"


    Mark nced at them coldly without saying a word, his eyes deep and his face grave.


    A melee started. In the silence of the night, there was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only the sound of fighting and men wailing and cursing.


    Summer''s hair had turned messy, her clothes tattered. Trembling in the cold and gritting her teeth, she


    took her cell phone out of her pocket with her shivering hand and pressed the emergency number, but


    said nothing.


    The situation was dire. If the gangsters knew she called the police, it would anger them and they could


    be even more violent.


    Mark had no expression on his face, only the flickering mes in his eyes, revealing his rage.


    Both his hands and legs were quick, urate, and brutal. Each strike was aimed at the most


    vulnerable part of the body. Mark took no prisoners.


    The four men were not his match. They were beaten ck and blue, their noses bleeding, faces


    swollen, holding their painful areas, wailing and groaning.


    Enraged, they took out shiny knives from their pockets.


    Their moved randomly, waving the knives in their hands.


    Mark was surrounded, fighting a two-front war, so to speak. Just then, the sharp tip of a knife shed


    across his arm. Blood oozed out instantly, and his movements became slower.


    Summer had her heart in her mouth, her heart skipping a beat as she looked at him worriedly.


    After a few moments, she took out the phone again and yed the sound clip of police sirens, and


    threw the phone out and away. She then picked up the wooden stick from her side and hit ''one man


    with her quivering hands.


    Hearing police sirens, those men panicked. They quickly exchanged nces, winking at each other as


    a signal to leave.


    The moment they turned around, Mark lunged forward and hurt their vital parts. They copsed to the


    ground and could no longer get up.


    A momentter, sirens red through the air with strobe light shing blindingly in the night as a group


    of policemen stormed into the alley.


    One police officer came up to greet Mark.


    Mark gave a nod of acknowledgement and then ignored them. He turned around, took off his ck


    coat, and put it on Summer to cover her body. He then drew her in his arms and said in his deep voice.


    "Are you hurt?"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Summer slowly shook her head. When she saw Mark was soaked in blood, his white shirt red, she


    panicked. "Let''s go to the hospital first, the nearest - ¡ª . H one.


    But the paramedic who came with the police could perfectly handle wounds like this.


    So instead of going to the hospital, the two of them got into a police car and went to the police station


    to get their statements taken.


    Summer was sitting on his right, and the doctor on his left, treating his wound immactely.


    Mark did not make a sound as blue veins popped up o n the back of his hands.


    She, of course, noticed it, and was worried and nervous. The doctorforted her that although the


    wound was deep; it was only an open wound. After applying medication, disinfectant, and bandage, he


    would be fine.


    It was not until now that the gloominess in Mark''s eyes faded. He gazed at her.


    When they arrived at the police station, Mark just briefly said something to the police officers and they


    got the hint.


    The four men would end up in jail for a year.


    They were extremely dissatisfied with the oue. But the police would not give a damn because the


    person whom they had messed with was Mark Valentine.


    "Officer, we were beaten ck and blue. Look at the wounds on the four of us. We are no better than


    him!"


    "It was just a legitimate self-defence." The officer told them categorically.


    "He was using excessive force. We were nearly beaten t o death."


    "You all carried knives."


    In the end, the officer ignored theirints and asked them to be sent to the jail right away.


    Mark''s wound had been treated, and statements had been taken. They could leave now. Summer was


    following him along.


    Getting in the police car, the police officer asked," Where do you want to go, Mr. Valentine?"


    He told the officer the location; it was his high-end apartment. Summer frowned, and hurriedly said, "I


    want to go back to my apartment."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This undoubtedly angered Mark. His handsome face turned stony, wishing he could strangle her to


    death. Forcing his words through his teeth, he said, "Haven''t you learned your lesson yet? I dare you to


    return to


    that goddamn apartment again!¡±


    Summer was stunned for a moment. She then slowly said, "I don''t mean to go back to that apartment


    unit. Just that I dropped my cell phone there.¡±


    Mark thought for a moment and then nced at her a few times before he asked the police to drive


    back to the apartment.


    After picking up her cell phone and the down jacket, Summer got back into the car. The police officer


    who was driving was all praise for her, saying that she was smart and quick-witted.


    Summer was nonchnt toward thosepliments. She just looked worriedly at the man''s wound.


    She was the one who caused this.


    Earlier, when the group of men pushed her to the corner, fear and panicpletely consumed her.


    At that time, the first person who came to her mind was him. She kept talking to the gangsters to divert


    their attention while she reached her hand into the pocket, sending an SOS message entirely by feeling


    her fingers over the phone. It turned out that she had made the right bet.


    Mark''s lips curled upwards, as if he was the one who praised her.


    Back in Mark''s apartment. The ce was spotless. Apparently, the house was regrly cleaned.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"


    Summer looked at him as she rummaged through the fridge. "Do you want to have soup or ramen?"


    Mark said not a word, but looked at her in silence. His dark eyes constantly flickered like dark clouds in


    the night sky.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    "You had better not let me see guilt on your face, Mrs. Valentine,¡± Mark said.


    Summer''s hand paused for a second. "But you are hurt because of me. This is an undeniable fact."


    He nced down at her with his charming but cold face, his voice as deep as ice, when he said, "It is a


    man''s responsibility to protect his wife. Who else would you want toe to save you if not me?"


    She was stunned at hearing this. Following immediately, a burst of warmth rose within her, along with


    some unexinable emotions that made her shiver and jump for joy.


    He had said nothing nice to her, but these simple words of his were the best among them.


    Tenderness quickly concealed those fears and terror, her expression softening. She then went into the


    kitchen and made him soup.


    She did not drink the soup but just sat across from him, looking at him and getting a sense of


    satisfaction that she had never had before when he drank all of it.


    He was a left-hander, and he hurt his right hand. So his injured hand did not affect his daily life much.


    The bed in the room was huge, more than enough for


    the two of them. Hey on the bed first. When she got i nter, he immediately took her into his arms.


    He put his long and strong thigh over her waist and use his arm as a pillow for her head to rest on. He


    then hugged her in his arms.


    This posture was ufortable and intimately close. She wriggled.


    Mark ced his chin against her hair and said with a deep voice, "Keeping wiggling if you want to hurt


    my wound further-the harder, the better.¡±


    This trick worked like a charm as she calmed down immediately and remained motionless. She did not


    want to hurt his wound that had just been bandaged.


    His lips curled upwards and his eyes softened. His eyes sharpening up as something came to mind. "


    Were you scared just now?" he asked softly.


    She was startled, grabbing the shirt in front of his chest with both hands and feeling his warmth. She


    then slowly shook her head.


    "Are you hurt?" Feeling worried, he kept asking. His eyes narrowed into slits as he lifted her clothes


    and felt up her body for any injury she might have.


    Her body felt ticklish, her cheeks slightly reddening. She quickly stopped him and said unequivocally,


    "No.


    I am not hurt."


    Those fears were not worth mentioning in front of this warmth, and they were quickly drowned out. At


    this


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    moment, she only felt his softness.


    Mark was relieved upon hearing that. He loosened her up a bit. "Go to sleep. Hug me if you have


    nightmares."


    "Mmm."


    They closed their eyes, their hearts getting closer and closer together amid the faint breathing sound in


    the silent room.


    The next morning.


    Summer woke up first, while the man beside her was still asleep. His hair dangling down his forehead


    covered his otherwise prating eyes, adding a sense of casualness to his look.


    His arms were still around her waist, his chin was still resting on her hair, and his hot breath was


    blowing at the top of her head.


    She was still lying on her side. Her eyes were fixated o n him. They were only inches away from each


    other.


    His eyebrows were ck and thick, the bridge of his nose was tall and sculpted. When he closed his


    eyes, h e looked so casual and gentle.


    But when those eyes were opened, they would be prating, like a vortex; when they were gloomy,


    they were like a night sky full of clouds and haze; and when they were gentle, they were like a warm


    breeze i n the summer.


    His lips were thin, but they were beautifully curved. People often say that maple lips are the thinnest


    lips.


    But sometimes, the person who looks the most unaffectionate is often the most affectionate.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    While he was sound asleep, Summer went quietly into the kitchen.


    There were a ton of ingredients in the refrigerator, and they were very fresh, more than enough for


    making breakfast.


    She made some bacon, egg, and cheese sandwiches.


    When she finished preparing it, Mark had also woken up and gone into the bathroom. His arm was


    injured and he would probably find it inconvenient to do certain tasks.


    Out of concern, she followed him. He had washed his face and was now shaving his beard.


    He did it so awkwardly, with just one hand. "Let me give you a hand," she said.


    Mark raised an eyebrow and handed the razor to her, then raised his chin and drew his face closer to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    her.


    It was the first time for Summer to do this kind of chore. Her hand did not seem to listen to her


    instruction, as it was trembling. She could not help it; i t was a razor, not something else that she was


    holding.


    He bent down slightly so that his eyes were level with hers. They had eye to eye.


    Those deep, prating eyes seemed to contaminate her, gazing at her as if they were to swallow her


    in her entirety.


    Who could have kept their minds and hearts calm under such a gaze?


    Her cheeks were blushed, and she evaded his eyes. But her spiking heart rate still affected her. Her


    hand slipped, and beads of blood popped up on his face.


    Shocked, Summer hurriedly searched for tissue paper.


    He pressed his hand on hers and used his finger to wipe off the beads of blood from his face. And then


    heforted her. "It is okay."


    How could Summer not be worried? She kept asking, "I s it really okay?"


    Using his well-knotted hand, he took the razor back from her and gently slid over his face. He raised his


    eyebrows, his lips turning up as he pointed at the razor cut. "Kiss me here for two minutes, and I


    guarantee it will be alright. Come on..."


    He deliberately drew closer to her face, hot breathing blowing from his mouth.


    Just when their rtionship had just eased up a bit, h e started to push his luck.


    She stared at him and sprinkled water on his face with her wet hand.


    A few drops of water got into his eyes. As he squinted slowly and dangerously at her, she hurried out of


    the bathroom with the corners of her mouth turning up in a smile.


    It was time to go to work after breakfast.


    The apartment was between Valentine Group and the school. So they were going in opposing


    directions.


    The two walked out of the apartment side by side. A low-key but luxurious ck car had been waiting


    for them for a long time.


    Harry got out of the car, greeted them politely and respectfully as he opened the door for them.


    Mark acknowledged him, and then quickly grabbed Summer, who was about to leave, and shoved her


    into the car.


    "I am going to school." She told him.


    He closed the car door, leaned back on the seat with a smile hanging on his lips. "I never said you


    weren¡¯t going to school, did I?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "But your office and my school are in opposite directions."


    ¡°I will send you to school first, only then I go to my office." He raised his voice, which was deep and


    maic.


    "That will be a waste of time. I will just take the bus from here."


    The two ces were in opposite directions. Sending her to the school and then returning to his office


    made little sense.


    But Mark ignored her argument. He just nodded to Harry, motioning him to drive.


    Upon seeing this, Summer frowned and nced at him a few times. He did not even listen to what she


    said.


    The car started and was driving forward at a steady pace.


    It did not take long before the car stopped outside the school. Summer thanked Harry first, then looked


    at the man next to her. "Don''t move your arms. If anything happens and needs to go, Harry will help."


    Mark''s lips curled upwards and nodded. Obviously, he appreciated what Summer said to him.


    Harry looked at the two in the rear-view mirror.


    Something told him that the rtionship between Mark and Summer was getting better and better.


    Summer got out of the car, and the man next to her followed suit. As his eyesnded on her delicate,


    petallike red lips, his eyes darkened and his gaze deepened and was hot.


    Summer suspected nothing, but just looked at him in surprise. Just as she was about to speak, he


    hugged her by her waist and nted his lips on hers.


    His powerful arms tightened the grip, and their bodies were pressed tightly together.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer did not see iting. She stood there, stunned like a puppet for a while. It was not after a few


    momentster did she snap back.


    Here was a school where of people came and went during the morning rush hour. There were many


    students and teachers arriving.


    She could not believe that he was kissing her in public.


    Summer got nervous and struggled, trying to pull away from his embrace.


    No way Mark would let her go. He gasped in a deep, rough voice, his hot breath sprinkling on her


    sensitive ear sockets as the kiss on her lips went from shallow t o deep. He ignored her sobbing and bit


    her mouth.


    Many passing students stopped and looked over, oohing and aahing in amazement.


    Summer could hear it clearly and blushed, her earlobes hot, so much so that they could even cook


    eggs.


    She pushed him with both hands and stomped on his foot, trying to make him let her go.


    But he still ignored her and kept biting her lips as if h e wanted to punish her.


    A tingling sensation was mixed with a bit of pain. Summer red at him, and just when she was about t


    o suffocate, he finally let go of her.


    She saw those students standing in the surroundings from the corner of her eye and was embarrassed


    by herself. Her cheeks blushed and the red had spread to the base of her ears.


    Mark looked up with his long, narrow eyes and asked deliberately, "Why is your face so red, Mrs.


    Valentine?"


    She was so embarrassed that she did not even dare to raise her head. When she heard what Mark


    said, she felt even more upset, so much so that her cheeks continued to redden. She red at him and


    forced her words through her teeth. "You shut up!"


    Mark''s cheeks were rosy like a red apple, his eyes sparkling. He was swallowing uncontrobly, his


    gaze deepening, and his member was tingling in his pants.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    At this moment, there came the sound of footsteps, followed by a surprised voice. "Summer?"


    Hearing this, Summer brazened it out and looked over awkwardly. "Amy?"


    Amy Dawson and she were in the same office.


    Everyone called her GM, short for General Manager, behind her back, because she liked to poke her


    nose around and had a finger in every pie. Other than that, she was a nice person.


    "I didn''t expect that it was really you, Summer." Amy let out a smile, looking at her in surprise.


    Summer blushed even more. She smiled back awkwardly, but did not know what to say.


    Fortunately, Amy quickly shifted her attention to Mark. She sized him up for a while and said, "This


    must be Summer¡¯s husband."


    Summer said not a word, just nodding awkwardly.


    "I have only been away for a while, not knowing that s o many things have happened. I didn''t even get


    to eat your wedding candy. Summer, shouldn''t you and your husband treat us to a makeup dinner?"


    She was her colleague. It was entirely normal to treat colleagues to dinner.


    Summer thought for a moment and said, "Shall we make it tonight? Mark is a little busy, so it would


    only be me.¡±


    "How could it only be you? This is considered a makeup wedding banquet. It is only proper for the


    husband and wife to attend together. Isn''t it, Summer''s husband?" Amy said.


    "I will make time to attend in the evening," Mark said, his lips curled up in a nonchnt smile.


    "That¡¯s more like it." Amy beamed.


    Immediately, Mark excused himself politely, then nced at Summer¡¯s slightly swollen red lips one


    more time and left in a good mood.


    As Summer and Amy walked into the school, Amy pulled at Summer''s arm. "You know what, I was


    really surprised just now. I didn''t know you were so open-minded."


    Summer just forced a smile and could not find a word t o respond.


    Fortunately, she had arrived at the office, where other teachers were busy prepping lessons and


    checking materials. So Amy stopped asking further.


    But the blush on Summer''s face had yet faded. Sitting i n the chair, she took a deep breath and


    suppressed her heartbeat to lower the temperature that was about to ignite. She told herself to rx.


    The Valentine mansion.


    For several days, Yvette and Raine were the only ones i n the Valentine mansion.


    With only the two of them here, life seemed dull in the mansion. They barely spoke ten sentences


    during breakfast.


    "By the way, Raine, didn''t you go looking for Mark that night? Did you find him?"


    Raine was flipping through the newspaper that was full of news about Grudin North.


    Her hands froze for a second when she heard Yvette speaking. She did not look up but just answered


    calmly, "I found him."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "He was in his apartment?" Yvette guessed.


    "No. Summer has rented a house next to the school. Mark is staying there, too," Raine said, concealing


    all her strange emotions on her face.


    Hearing this, Yvette mmed her spoon on the table, feeling her chest tight and out of breath.


    Upon seeing this, Raine put down the newspaper in her hand, went behind her, and gently patted


    Yvette''s back.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Yvette had been fit to be tied for the past few days because of Summer. When she heard Raine telling


    her this, she blew her top.


    After drinking another ss of water, Yvette''s heartbeat gradually normalized. She had guessed it right;


    Summer was indeed a scheming woman.


    How could Summer manipte Mark if she was not a scheming woman?


    She then nced at Raine a few times, carefully studying her.


    But seeing her calm look that was devoid of emotional disturbance, Yvette figured that Raine no longer


    loved Mark. Otherwise, how could she remain so indifferent?


    After a while, she asked casually. "Where is he? Did hee back these days?"


    Raine knew whom Yvette was talking about. "No.¡±


    "He never came home for the past few days?¡± Yvette furrowed her willow brows.


    "Yeah." Raine hesitated for a moment and then decided to tell her the truth. "Jazz has gone abroad. H


    e has gone to Athana."


    Yvette''s eyes widened. She almost could not believe it.


    "What did you just say? Say it again."


    "Jazz went to Athana. It has been several days."


    Hearing that, Yvette¡¯s normalized heart rate spiked again. She put her hand to her chest while groping


    for her cell phone to call Jazz.


    Jazz seemed to have changed his number, as the call status voice prompt told her that the number she


    had dialled was not in service and asked her to check the number and dial again.


    "I don''t know... I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know what that woman has done to Jazz." Yvette gritted her teeth


    with anger. "Jazz could bring himself to do this thing t o his own mother."


    Jazz had always been listening to her since he was small. Other than his rebellion and disinterest in


    study, he was great in every other aspect. When he was still in the Valentine mansion, he was the one


    cracking jokes to make her happy.


    But now, he disavowed his own mother for the sake of a woman.


    "Perhaps, Jazz also has its own mind," Baine said.


    "What else does he have in mind? Jazz hates Athana the most. He always said he couldn''t understand


    a bit of thenguage spoken there. It must be because I pped him and said those harsh words that


    he ran away."


    Baine said not a word. Since Yvette had formed this perception, she was not going to listen to what


    others said.


    Yvette''s breathing gradually quickened. She quickly became short of breath, feeling a tightness in the


    chest. She desperately gasped for air before she passed out.


    Raine was shocked. With no hesitation, she asked the chauffeur to send Yvette to the hospital, where


    Yvette was pushed into the emergency room.


    Before long, the attending doctor emerged, and Raine hurriedly came up to him and asked, "How is the


    patient, doctor?"


    "Nothing big deal. But she needs to be hospitalized for a while to recuperate. Mrs. Valentine has high


    blood pressure and arteriosclerosis, so it could likely cause cerebral hemorrhage. You should pay more


    attention t o this. Try not to agitate her. Keep in as good a mood a s possible." The doctor left after


    telling her this.


    Raine pushed open the door and walked in. Yvette was lying on the hospital bed, her face a little pale


    and she was in awful shape.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, Yvette opened her eyes and said in a frail voice, "What did the doctor


    say?"


    "Doc said it is no big deal. High blood pressurebined with arteriosclerosis could cause cerebral


    hemorrhage. He asked not to agitate you, and keep yourself in as good a mood as possible."


    Raine repeated what the doctor told her. "But you still need to stay in the hospital for a while to


    recuperate."


    Yvette let out a sneer upon hearing that. "How could I keep a good mood when I have such a daughter-


    inw at home?"


    Because of Summer, Mark had moved out of the Valentine mansion, and Jazz had fallen out with his


    mom, abandoned the family, and gone to Athana.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Yvette''s hatred toward Summer was growing and had reached a certain level.


    "Yvette, have you so quickly forgotten what the doctor told you? You have got to keep a good mood at


    all times." Raine poured her a ss of water.


    "In the end, there is nothing like family, no matter how good outsiders are. Raine, thank you for this


    time."


    Yvette was drinking the water when something inspired her. She didn¡¯t expect that Raine would


    be her critical support at the most critical moment.


    At this moment, she waspletely grateful to Raine, and was no longer resentful of her, unlike


    previously.


    After all, her resentment for Raine was not as bad as her hatred for Summer.


    There was an indifferent smile on Raine¡¯s face. "Don''t mention it, Yvette. We are family. By the way,


    should I tell Mark about your hospitalization?"


    "Don''t tell him. I would like to see how long he takes to remember that he still has a mother."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of Jazz, the expression on Yvette''s face dimmed again. "Raine, tell me when you have news


    about Jazz. This kid will never contact me." "Jazz will. He is your son."


    "I know him well, though not everything. If Summeres, stop her outside the ward. Don''t let her in. I


    don¡¯t want to see her."


    "She is your daughter-inw. It is perfectly proper for her to visit you in the hospital. How could I stop


    her, Yvette?" Raine said coolly.


    "I don''t need her to visit me-anyone but her. If you don¡¯t wish to see me fainting again, just stop her at


    the door." Yvette got angry again.


    "Sure." Raine said and asked the nurse to bring in all the potted nts she had just picked, and ce


    them by the window of the ward.


    These blooming potted nts added life to the otherwise in white ward, lessening the dazzling effect


    of the whiteness in the environment.


    When Yvette was at home, her most favorite ce was the back garden. Staring at the flowers would


    improve her mood.


    Seeing Raine bustling around the ward, Yvette was no longer resentful of her, but started to like her. 1


    Meanwhile, at school.


    The teachers in the office were all tidying up their desks and preparing to leave when Amy stood up


    and said, "Everyone, wait a minute. Summer and her husband are going to invite us to dinner."


    Everyone in the office burst into joy. Other than those who were going to pick up their kids from school,


    and those who had something else on, the rest of them joined the dinner.


    "I think her husband is rich. The car that pulled up on the side of the road costs several millions. I once


    saw i t in a magazine. They are actually the same," Amy whispered when Summer went to the


    bathroom.


    The other burst intoughter. "Amy, do you know who Summer''s husband is?"


    Amy shook her head. She had been on leave for two consecutive months and only returned to


    Santabaca the day before yesterday. She had no clue of what happened during her absence.


    "Then you must have heard about the No. 1 wealthy family in Santabaca, the Valentine family. Summer


    is married to the president of Valentine Group. So, yeah, he is rich."


    Amy choked on the water and puked out a mouthful." Really?" "Why would I lie to you?"

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    "Summer is really lucky. I saw her husband this morning; he is charming, well-built, and carries himself


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    well, more mboyant than TV celebrities. He is rich and handsome. Summer is so lucky, so blessed."


    Amy made no secret of her envy and jealousy.


    "Get a grip on yourself. Not everyone is that lucky to meet such a rich and charming guy. Summer is


    one in a million."


    "I can see that Summer and her husband are a loving couple. They kissed at the school gate in front of


    everyone in the morning. I never knew that she was s o open-minded."


    "Some students even took photos of them kissing. I saw them all. Summer is really open-minded." The


    teachers were talking andughing.


    While they were at it, Summer came in, still holding a cell phone in her hand, as she had just called


    Mark.


    She said that Mark had onest meeting, which might take 20 minutes, but he had asked his


    chauffeurs toe and pick them up, and the location has been set.


    "Can we go now?" Amy looked at Summer. The more she looked, the more she felt Summer was


    getting


    prettier and prettier.


    Summer nodded. They walked out of the school in tandem. Mark had sent over his cars, and they were


    waiting outside the school gate. They were two ck luxury cars.


    The chauffeurs got out of the cars and politely opened the doors for them.


    Those teachers were ttered, and they could not stop talking about it.


    The car drove all the way and then deviated further and further from the city, as the surrounding


    scenery turned more and more beautiful.


    Pieces of bamboo forests towering into the sky. But in this season, they were far less green than in


    summer. They were yellowed and withered, but still had a special charm.


    Summer had never been to this ce before. She looked out of the window.


    Other than bamboo, there was also ake with crystalclear water.


    The chirps of birds'' were echoing in the ears. It felt so rxing for the soul.


    Those teachers sitting in the car were obviously fascinated by the scenery. They all looked out of the


    window, immersed in the scenery¡¯s beauty, feeling the vast space and tranquility of nature.


    The cars drove on for another moment before they stopped. The chauffeur then said to Summer, ¡°Here


    it i s, Mrs. Valentine.¡±


    "What is this ce?" Summer was still a little puzzled. She never knew there was such a ce in


    Santabaca.


    "Solitude.¡±


    Solitude? She had never heard of this ce. It sounded strange.


    Amy, sitting behind her, eximed, "This is Solitude?"


    Hearing that, everyone looked at her in surprise. "You know Solitude?"


    "Of course, I know. Solitude is a beautiful and peaceful floating restaurant. Its patrons are mostly


    politicians, the rich and the powerful. It is hardly open to the public. I heard people mention it by


    chance, but I didn¡¯t expect that I coulde here today, thanks to Summer."


    Those teachers were fascinated. What was it like inside Solitude?


    "Mrs. Valentine, the president said once you arrive, someone will usher you in. The president wille


    over in a moment."


    Nodding, Summer opened the car door, and those teachers followed with their eyes darting around.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    The entire Solitude was built on the water, and it could match with those floating structures during


    ancient times. The long corridors were hung with torches with dancing fires reflected off the calmke


    surface.


    It exuded a sense of elegance, ssicism, serenity, and depths. No wonder so many people loved this


    ce.


    The servers walked out and greeted them to a fanshaped wooden door made of bamboo, which had


    some writings on it.


    As they entered, they were greeted by a new world. In front of them was a long bamboo dining table,


    surrounded by pale white flowers that gave out a faint, pleasing scent.


    Directly opposite was the crystal-clearke they saw o n the outside. Theke was covered with reeds.


    When a gust of wind blew by, the reeds would sway with the wind.


    Those teachers were seated, and they all eximed with wonder over the beautiful sight.


    Summer was immersed in the beautiful scenery, too. Just then, door opened, and servers started to


    serve


    the meal.


    Almost every dish was light milky white, without too strong seasoning. They were light and fresh at first


    nce, cooked in such a way to bring out the food¡¯s natural taste.


    "Don''t serve food first. Otherwise, the food would have turned cold by the time Mr. Valentine arrives,"


    Amy said to Summer.


    "Please excuse me." Summer got to her feet, going away to make a phone call.


    "When will you be arriving? We are here. Umm, the food is being served right now," she said into the


    phone.


    "I will be there in just a while," Mark said in a deep voice. "Keep them entertained first, Mrs. Valentine."


    Nodding, Summer exhorted, "Be safe."


    ¡°I will, Mrs. Valentine." He responded briskly, as if the corners of his mouth were raised.


    After returning to the private box, she asked everyone t o feel at home and help themselves to the food.


    But those teachers were apparently well-nurtured. They insisted on waiting for Mark to avoid being


    seen as rude.


    No one ate, and Summer had no choice but to wait. While waiting, she called Mark again.


    About twenty minutester, Mark arrived. His ck coat was hung on his arm, so naturally and


    casually. H e looked like he came in a hurry, yet that did not hinder his charm, natural elegance, and


    honor.


    He apologized with a t but polite voice and an apologetic expression on his face. "Sorry, I amte.


    Toast to everyone whoes."


    As soon as his deep voice trailed off, Mark picked up the sake on the table and toasted.


    His action was clean, without the slightest hesitation. Following him, those teachers picked up the sake


    on the table and toasted each other.


    Everyone had arrived, and they started to tuck in.


    Those teachers looked a little reserved and nervous to dine with a distinguished figure like Mark.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was not until Mark struck up a conversation with them did the atmosphere ease up. They could now


    talk andugh freely.


    There was a ss of sake in front of Summer. Mark saw it and narrowed his eyes, then took it away


    and asked the server for a ss of fruit juice.


    "Oh, what a loving couple. Mr. Valentine is so thoughtful. Summer is so lucky.¡± Everyone at the table


    cheered.


    Summer blushed at hearing that.


    "She is pregnant. Drinking is not suitable for her," Mark said. There were no changes in his expression,


    and his voice was gentle.


    Summer was slightly startled before her gaze fell on him.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    This was the first and only time she heard the word pregnancy from him and him mentioning the child


    since their marriage.


    "How long has it been?" Amy''s eyes widened.


    "Three months," Summer said as she snapped back.


    "Apparently, you got pregnant before marriage, eh? That¡¯s not bad. It won¡¯t be long before you have a


    baby in your arms. Do you prefer a boy or a girl?"


    "A girl." Summer said with no hesitation, as if she already had the answer in mind.


    "Why do you prefer girls?"


    "Girls are adorable, thoughtful, and well-behaved," Summer said.


    Amy smiled and shifted her attention to Mark again. " What about you, Mr. Valentine? Do you prefer


    Summer to give birth to a boy or a girl?"


    No one had ever asked him such a question. His deep gaze froze, realizing that he had never thought


    about i t.


    A boy or a girl?


    He turned his eyes on Summer, staring at her nonchnt face that had a pair of dents in her


    cheeks. They looked like white pear blossoms.


    Something tugged at his heartstrings at this moment. I f she was pregnant with a baby girl, would the


    girl be a s beautiful as her?


    She would have the same dimples on her cheeks, and her brows would share half of his and half of


    Summer¡¯s features.


    He felt an emotion within him, but he could not describe it. It just felt full and content. He then said with


    his natural deep voice, "A girl.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Why doesn''t Mr. Valentine prefer boys?¡±


    "They are noisy,¡± he said with a frown.


    Amy thought this reason was funny, and so she asked, "Then what if it is a boy?¡±


    As his deep and slightly tender eyes nced over at Summer, he gently kneaded his brow with his


    hands, sounding helpless. "I will just have to raise him."


    Summer was staring at him as he looked over, and their eyes met.


    His eyes were deep like water, a deep pool that wanted to swallow her inside. Her heart raced.


    Fearing that she would fall into it, she nced away.


    Suddenly, she felt a warmth wrapped around her hand under the table. She was taken aback, knowing


    that it was him. She spontaneously looked at the man beside her.


    Mark was staring at her with lips lifted, his slightly rough finger rubbing against the soft skin of her palm.


    Just like that, he quietly ced her hand on her thigh, hand in hand. The feeling was so intimate.


    While the others were talking andughing at the table, Mark answered their questions matter-of-factly.


    At the same time, he sped her hand affectionately under the table.


    Summer''s earlobes felt hot. She felt content and could not help but smile, with the corners of her mouth


    turning up. i


    It was 10:00 pm by the time the diner was over. They had scheduled some other activities originally, but


    since it was gettingte and getting back to the city would take some time, they called it off.


    Those teachers got into the other vehicles, while Mark and Summer got into the ck Land Rover, with


    Harry as the driver.


    Back at the apartment, Summer put on her slippers. Before she could move her feet, the man behind


    her swept her into his arms.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The man''s gaze became deep and passionate. He grabbed her in his arms and kissed her.


    Her mind was in a whirl, and by the time she realized what was happening, she was already lying in


    bed.


    The next morning


    When Summer woke up, she was alone in the room.


    Apparently, the man had gone to work. The man''s clothes and her blouse and trousers were scattered


    on the floor.


    Besides, there were several balls of toilet paper scattered on the floor, which had dried up.


    Summer moved her sore body, and sat up from the bed. She got out of bed slowly, cleaning up the


    mess o n the floor with her face blushed.


    In the middle of cleaning, Solomon called and asked her toe home at noon. He told her that the


    insurance policy had expired, and that the principal h e had paid in those years had been refunded,


    about $ 100,000. Solomon wanted her to give it to Sherman.


    Summer said yes and headed off to school, feeling a little weak. Fortunately, there were no sses in


    the morning, so she could rest in the office and regain some strength.


    She went straight home at lunchtime. Solomon handed her a bankbook, and told her to pay Sherman


    some amount first and pay the rest of itter.


    Summer agreed and took the bankbook. She went to the bank, withdrew all the money in it, and then


    went t o Sherman''s house.


    Sherman and Billy lived in a luxury apartment with a n open-n kitchen and bedroom. They were both


    at home when she arrived, though the atmosphere was still a little uneasy.


    Exining her purpose, she handed the money to Sherman.


    Sherman refused, but Summer insisted. "Since I borrowed money from you, I should pay you back. If


    you still refuse, I will never ask from you again when I need money.¡±


    Having been friends for years, Sherman knew what Summer was like, so she had no choice but to


    ept the money.


    "I cannot pay you back the rest all at once, so I will pay you back slowly.¡± Summer smiled.


    "I am in no hurry. You can pay me back any time.


    Don¡¯t worry. You can even pay me back twenty yearster, just remember to include the interest," said


    Sherman jokingly.


    "Of course there''s no problem. How do you rate interest?"


    Summer, of course, knew Sherman was joking, so she yed along.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Sherman smiled and said, " I want you to be there when I have a drink."


    Hearing this, Summer¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little, and she waved her hand and said, ¡°I am never


    going to drink with you again!"


    "Why?¡± Sherman asked disapprovingly.


    "You are unreliable. Thest time I had a drink with you, I was so drunk I could not even get up, and


    you were nowhere to be seen.¡±


    A bar was not a safe ce for women, and a woman was lying there drunk. Who knows what could


    have happened?


    With a nervous cough, Sherman knew she was in the wrong. "But didn''t you make it home safely? Who


    went to pick you up? Mark?¡±


    "No, a friend of mine from high school took me back to his house."


    If Dean had not been there that night, something bad might have happened. She would never do such


    a thing again.


    Sherman, however, focused on a different point. "Is that friend a man or a woman?"


    Summer gave her a confused look and answered honestly, "A man. Why?¡±


    "Then nothing happened between you two?"


    Summer simply ignored her question and asked, "So where were you that night?¡±


    "I was drunk and took a taxi home, but I threw up in the taxi and gave the driver $300 to clean it."


    Sherman shrugged and said, "Don¡¯t you think it is ridiculous? Why didn''t I get the chance to meet some


    friends from high school like you did, or even friends from kindergarten? We can catch up, and maybe


    something exciting will happen. A man and a woman i n the same room. Anything could happen."


    Billy, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa reading the newspaper, paused reading the newspaper


    and intentionally pretended to cough.


    Sherman didn''t seem to hear him. She shot a cold look at him and he kept quiet at once.


    Seeing this, Summer patted Sherman on the shoulder and said, "I have ss this afternoon, so I have


    to go now. See youter."


    "I will give you a ride!" Sherman immediately stood up.


    "It is okay. I can just take the bus from downstairs. Bye."


    As soon as Summer left, Mark stepped in. Apany document was left there, and he came to pick it


    up.


    He walked through the hallway and saw Sherman sitting on the bed with a stack of money in front of


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    His handsome brows furrowed slowly. He moved his thin lips and asked, "Are you nning on getting a


    divorce and dividing up your assets?"


    Billy was very sensitive about the word ¡®divorce¡¯ right now. He would get angry with anyone who


    mentioned this word in front of him!


    "You just came in, can''t you just say something nice? Anything nice."


    "No..." Mark responded naturally. The look on his pretty face did not change at all. "Go get the


    document," he ordered, kicking Billy with his long legs.


    Billy just sat there and refused to move. "Say something nice and I''ll go get it."


    "Like what?" Mark raised an eyebrow, squinting at Billy with a cold look.


    "For example, you may wish us a happy marriage forever, or having a happy and harmonious family, or


    having a child soon, and growing old together..."


    Billy was worried that Sherman might make a sudden decision. Sherman had been giving him the cold


    shoulder all this time. He could never guess what was going on in her mind.


    He was afraid she would want a divorce on impulse. Therefore, he was careful with his words and


    manners.


    But the first thing Mark said was getting a divorce and dividing up their assets. Did he think his life was


    too long?


    Mark just gave him a cold snort, looked down at his wrist and narrowed his eyes. "I am in a hurry. One,


    two n


    Before he counted to three, Billy got up and rummaged in the cab next to him, but his chest was


    filled with anger.


    Was it so hard for Mr. Valentine to say something nice tofort him?


    He snorted and asked intentionally, "Mr. Valentine, do you know who sent that stack of money on the


    bed?"


    Mark knew he had something to say. "Does it have anything to do with me?" he asked, looking askance


    at Billy.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    "Of course it is, and very much so. Ms. Hart sent the money.¡± Billy was unhappy with Mark''s attitude


    and irritated him on purpose.


    As he had expected, Mark''s handsome brows immediately furrowed, and his voice sank. "Why did she


    send that stack of money?"


    "Ms. Hart borrowed a lot of money from Sherman. She came here today to pay $100,000, and said she


    would pay the restter."


    Mark¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more now. He ignored Billy. His eyes fell on Sherman and asked, "Is


    that true?¡±


    Sherman nodded.


    "When did she borrow the money from you?" Mark continued.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Sherman answered, "I think it was when the two of you came back


    from Norwood."


    Mark pressed his thin lips tightly, feeling ufortable. "How much did she borrow from you?¡±


    She was his wife. She needed money but never asked him for it. Instead, she would rather borrow from


    others...


    Besides, he left her a card, so why did she not withdraw cash from it?


    This realization made his heart sink a little, and irritated beyond words.


    "$700,000, but she paid me $100,000 today," Sherman said, pointing to the stack of cash on the bed.


    Mark pressed his thin lips tightly into a straight line. Without another word, he took out his checkbook,


    held the pen in his left hand, signed it furiously, and handed it to Sherman. "Here is $600,000. The


    money she borrowed from you is now written off."


    Without reaching for it, Sherman shook her head and said, "Since it is Summer who borrowed money


    from m e, then let her be the one to pay me back."


    "I am her husband. Why can''t I pay for her?" Mark''s deep voice barely brushed through his teeth.


    "Then, as you say, you are her husband. So why did she borrow money from me instead of you?"


    Sherman asked, and continued.


    "She must have had a reason to do what she did, and I know Summer''s temper better than anyone. If I


    took the money from you today, she would probably never talk to me again, and besides, I don''t need


    the money.


    When I loaned Summer the money, I did not expect her to pay it back, but she insisted, and so I let her.


    Because she dislikes having to owe people anything. I t is the only way she will feel good about it, and I


    want her to feel good.


    And the next time when she is in trouble, she would turn to me for help and not shut me out of her


    world. She has her own principles. Also, she only asks for help from the closest person around her..."


    Mark''s expression grew colder and colder as he heard these words. So, she was shutting him out of


    her world now?


    No more words. He took the document from Billy, threw the check on the sofa, lowered his face and


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes, turned on his long legs, and prepared to leave.


    But Sherman''s voice came from behind him. "You had better take that check with you. I would never


    take it. I f you insist on leaving it here, I will tear it up, and I will not tell Summer about it, so she will pay


    me back eventually."


    It was obvious that Sherman would not take the money, and of course he was not happy with it, so


    there was a bit of darkness and coldness between his eyebrows.


    He left the check there after all. The intention was obvious, Sherman could do whatever she wanted,


    whether she wanted to tear it or keep it...


    On the other side


    Summer was picking vegetables and fresh meat in the supermarket downstairs. That was the


    advantage of staying in a luxury apartment. It was very convenient.


    Back at home, she decided to make some vegetable soup. He should drink some lighter soups as his


    wound was healing.


    Leaving the soup to simmer, she went on to boil some potatoes and cook some dishes.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    As Summer was cutting potatoes, the door opened and Mark walked in. She smiled and said,


    "Wee back."


    "Yea...¡± Mark responded lightly, his eyes giving her a meaningful stare.


    Summer did not notice it. She bustled around in the kitchen in an apron. "Wash your hands first. The


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    food will be ready soon."


    Mark did not move. He leaned aside, moving his thin lips, and asked in a deep voice, "Why didn¡¯t you


    use the card I gave you?"


    Summer, still holding the spoon in her hand, paused slightly at Mark''s question and said, ¡°I am not in


    need of money, and I am not really buying anything, so I did not use it. Do you need the card? I will get


    it for you now."


    Hearing this, Mark''s anger, which had been building u p all day, was on the verge of exploding. His face


    looked sullen and his eyes were as cold as ice, staring at her coldly as if he could see through her


    mind.


    She was lying...


    He gave her the card before she borrowed money from Sherman. Since she already had the card, why


    did she borrow from Sherman instead?


    She would rather spend Sherman¡¯s money than his. It was ironic, and it pissed him off. To her, was he


    less important than Sherman?


    Just then, the phone vibrated. He then calmed the anger burning in his eyes and picked up the phone.


    The caller ID was: Raine.


    His eyes were slightly fixed on the screen for a moment. As his long finger was about to swipe across


    the screen, he thought of something. He nced at Summer in the kitchen, then walked to the window


    away from the kitchen, and answered the call.


    However, it was not Raine who spoke, but the servant a t Valentine mansion.


    She said she did not know what was wrong with Raine. She was suffering. Her face was pale, she was


    sweating from pain, and she could not even stand up.


    Hearing this, Mark quickly hung up the phone, picked up his silver-gray coat, and walked to the door


    quickly. 1


    Summer caught him trotting towards the door. She asked from behind him, puzzled, "Where are you


    going now? Dinner is almost ready."


    However, she was only answered by a deep voice, that was slightly hurried, "I have an urgent


    meeting..." 2


    When she tried to speak again, the tall figure had already disappeared out of the door.


    In the kitchen, the vegetable soup was simmering with a rich aroma, the potatoes were cooked and the


    other dishes were ready.


    Looking at the sumptuous meal, Summer suddenly lost her appetite. She turned around and went to


    the living room, turned on herputer, and prepared for the next ss.


    She estimated that the meeting should be over in an hour or two. She was not hungry at all, so she


    decided t o wait for him.


    After logging on to Facebook, she started preparing the lessons.


    Suddenly, the Messenger app had a new message. She moved her mouse and clicked on it. Sherman


    sent her a smiley face.


    Summer reciprocated with a smiley face and they started chatting.


    Sherman: Is Mark home at the moment?


    Summer: He was, but now he is back in the office. Why?


    Sherman: Did he tell you anything?


    Summer: What is it?


    Sherman: Nothing, what are you doing now?


    Summer: Preparing for the next ss.


    Sherman: You are indeed an excellent teacher. You are my role model. I should learn from you. Well,


    go ahead. Got to go.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    "...Thanks for yourpliment, I shall begin my work!"


    Summer started typing quickly.


    Now there were not many courses. So it was easier to prepare for the lecture because there was less


    content.


    The big room was very quiet, except for the sounds of her tapping on the keyboard, echoing through


    the room.


    It was nothing to her before, but now it seemed to her that even the typing was so clear and loud.


    After a while, the lesson¡¯s preparations were finished. She did not feel hungry, nor did she feel sleepy,


    so she sat down on the sofa, and turned on the TV.


    She had little interest in sis, soap operas, oredies, and when she switched to the legal drama,


    she pressed the ''y'' button.


    The length of the legal drama was not short. Theplete storysted about one hour.


    By the time Summer looked up at the French quartz clock in the living room, it was 10:30 p.m.


    She usually went to bed at ten o''clock, and it was now past that time, and yet she did not feel hungry


    until now.


    ncing at the time again, she got up, scooped out some potatoes and a small bowl of vegetable


    soup, and sat down at the table by herself, eating quietly.


    The door remained silent, and in the end she waited until eleven o''clock.


    Because she had to go to school the next day, sleeping toote could affect her sleep quality.


    The food in the kitchen was still warm, but it did not look like he was going to eat it. She went to the


    kitchen, packed the food away, and cleared all the things up before she went to bed, still worried.


    Fumbling for her phone from the nightstand, Summer dialed his number, held it to her ear, and waited.


    After a moment, she finally reached him. With some joy in her face, she asked, "When will you be


    back?"


    It has been about four hours since he left. Was the meeting not over yet?


    "I have some important projects to discuss. I don¡¯t think I will be back tonight." His voice was very deep


    and low, and if you listen closely you can hear a subtle note of suppression.


    Summer paused for a moment and asked, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    "Yes..."


    "All right then. I am sure you are busy right now, so I will leave you to it. Good night." She was being


    considerate.


    "Good night, Mrs. Valentine...¡± There was a hint of softness in his voice.


    In a hospital ward


    Raine was lying in a hospital bed. Her face was pale and bloodless, and even the hair that fell on her


    forehead was wet with sweat.


    She did not have a good rest or eat well these days, and got appendicitis.


    She had just undergone surgery and had her appendix removed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw him standing in front of the bed, and the satisfaction, and


    dependence that came from the bottom of her heart was beyond anyone¡¯sprehension.


    But Mark did not see her wake up because he had his back to her.


    When she gently moved her lips and was about to speak, his phone rang. He went to the window and


    picked up the phone, his stern and cold face softened a t this moment.


    At first, for some reason, his voice was deep and subdued.


    Plus, he was in the hospital, but he lied about having some important projects to discuss.


    A thought began to creep into her mind. Could it be Summer on the phone?


    Then hisst words confirmed her suspicions. She clearly heard him utter the two words softly, "Mrs.


    Valentine..."

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    She got sick, and he rushed from home to help her, and he lied to Summer, and he waited for her to


    wake up. She should be happy for what he had done for her, but now she did not feel that way.


    Mark was not one to tell a lie...


    He did not have to lie to Summer. He could have said two things to Summer like how he previously


    does; the first thing was, she did not have the right to ask, and the second thing was, to just tell


    Summer she was in the hospital.


    But he did not choose any of the two options. He chose to lie.


    That is to say, he was deliberately hiding the truth. As for why he would hide it, it was obvious that he


    did not want Summer to know.


    It was clear that Mark had some feelings for Summer a t this point.


    Before this, she had stubbornly refused to ept the situation, but now she had to believe it.


    There is one saying that is true. Time can develop everything, including feelings.


    Mark and Summer slept together at night and ate together during the day. They would only get more


    used to each other over time.


    This was definitely not a good sign for her.


    Mark slid his phone casually into his suit pants. He turned his tall body around, saw that Raine was


    gazing at him thoughtfully, and wondered what she was thinking.


    "You awake?" He moved his thin lips and asked lightly.


    "Yeah, was that Summer on the phone?¡± She suppressed her emotions and tried to force a smile on


    her beautiful face.


    Mark raised an eyebrow and then nodded his head


    "But why did you lie to Summer?" Raine asked deliberately. She really wanted to know what he was


    going to say to her!


    No answer. A dark light shed across Mark¡¯s deep eyes and he changed the subject. "Would you like


    some water?"


    The disappointment bubbled up openly on Raine¡¯s face, and she nodded. Did he not want to answer, or


    did he not know how to answer, so he intentionally changed the subject?


    He poured her a ss of warm water and sat down on the sofa beside her. His long legs folded


    gracefully as h e leafed throughpany documents.


    "Yvette is in the hospital. Did you know that?¡± Raine took a sip of water and said.


    The pen in his hand stopped moving. Mark''s eyes looked up from the file and asked, "When did this


    happen?"


    "Two days ago. She is in the same hospital. If you have time, go and see her. She is a little upset about


    Jazz leaving."


    "Hmm..." A soft reply came from between his thin lips. "I will go and see herter."


    After that, he stopped talking, and Raine did not want t o bother him either. As she drank the warm


    water, her eyes fell on him.


    Yvette was not the only one who was upset. Her heart was also full of sadness, but who could she tell


    about her sadness?


    No one!


    Momentster, Mark went to Yvette''s ward.


    It waste, but she was still awake, leaning on the head of the bed, and seemed to be thinking of


    something.


    Hearing footsteps, Yvette turned her head around and saw Mark. She snorted coldly, then said


    disapprovingly, "You still remember you have a mother. How did you know I was in the hospital?"


    "Aunt told me," Mark replied lightly and sat down beside the bed.


    "Raine?" Yvette frowned.


    "Yes. She has appendicitis. The servant called me and I took her to the hospital. She had just had an


    operation." His exnation was simple and clear.


    f


    I see.


    Yvette nodded, but then grumbled,


    "I have been troubling Raine these few days. She prepared the food for me. I am very picky. She was


    in and out of my room several times just for a meal. She also put a lot of flowers in my room. It really


    tired her out. She is a hundred times better than your Mrs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Valentine. As my daughter-inw, she does not even visit me when I am sick."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Over the past few days, her favor for Raine has increased sharply, while her favor for Summer has


    plummeted.


    Mark''s long, slender fingers rested on his forehead and gently kneaded it. "She does not know you are


    in the hospital. If she did, she would not have done so. She has always been very kind,¡± he said in a


    deep voice.


    Kind? Yvetteughed at the word but didn ot show it." Mark, you married her for the baby. When are


    you going to divorce her after the baby is born?" she asked.


    This kind of woman was not suitable to be a daughter-inw of the Valentine family!


    She has only been married to Mark for a short time, and the Valentine family became so fragmented


    because of her. If this goes on, what will be of the Valentine family?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Besides, a woman like that was not good enough for Mark. Get a divorce, the sooner the better!


    A wave of unexined irritability welled up in Mark''s heart. His handsome face was somewhat sullen,


    casual and sulky. He instinctively repulsed the subject. "I have a n in mind."


    "Then what is your n? Tell me so that I know what you are thinking." Intrigued, Yvette added, "She


    seems like a scheming woman. She is not much of a good woman either, she is flirty or something. You


    had better get divorced as soon as possible!"


    When Mark heard Yvette''s words about Summer, he frowned, with a hint of impatience and irritation.


    "I know exactly what kind of woman she is..."


    "You do?" Yvette looked a little more indignant and disapproving. "Some women hide their true


    intentions too deeply to show. I have seen too many women who do not say what they mean."


    Such a woman was like a nine-tailed fox, with only one of the tails exposed in front of a man, but


    behind the back, the remaining eight tails were dancing with ill intentions.


    "Well, that is the end of the subject. What did the doctor say about you?" Mark spoke directly and cut


    the subject short.


    Yvette was annoyed at the interruption, but did not continue. "The doctor said I need more rest."


    "Well..." he responded, "I am going to talk to the doctor now..."


    Watching Mark disappear from sight, Yvette took a sip of warm water on the table.


    Mark clearly did not want to talk about it, and she could not figure out how he felt about the woman.


    Sometimes you could not talk about the same topic too many times or he would get bored and


    disgusted.


    So you have to stop in time, so that you are not overdoing it.


    The next morning


    Summer got up and got herself ready, and then went t o the kitchen. The meal preparedst night


    remained untouched. Apparently, he did note back homest night.


    She wondered how important the contract was. He did note home all night!


    She had no time to think about it. She went to the kitchen to make some oatmeal, ate it and then went


    to school.


    Lately, she distinctly felt that she was not moving as nimbly as before. She became a little clumsy.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she had been pregnant for four months, and her stomach was getting bigger.


    She could not wear any of her clothes now. She had to go shopping for maternity clothes.


    At noon, Summer took a taxi to the hospital. She had not been to the hospital for check-ups for over a


    month, so she must make time to go there today.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    She went to the obstetrics and gynecology clinic.


    There were a lot of people. She sat on the bench and waited.


    Aside from her, there were two other nurses sitting on the bench, chatting.


    "All right, I will talk to youter. I am going to change Mrs. Valentine''s dressing,¡± one of the nurses said,


    standing up.


    "Which Mrs. Valentine? You sound respectful," asked another nurse.


    "How many Mrs. Valentines are there in Santabaca?" The nurse asked back.


    "Right. There is only one Mrs. Valentine who can live u p to the name, the power and the money. She is


    a very important patient. Don''t waste your time here. You had better go now.¡±


    The words fell on Summer¡¯s ear, loud and clear. Mrs. Valentine, was that not Yvette?


    But when was she admitted to the hospital?


    She really should pay a visit to Yvette because, after all, Yvette is her mother-inw.


    However, she and Yvette were at odds with each


    other. If she went to visit her, she would be reviled and embarrassed.


    But then she thought again. It would not be right if she did not visit her. Even if she and Yvette were at


    odds with each other, she should still visit her, otherwise she would appear rude andcking manners.


    After the check-up, Summer went to a nearby store and bought a fruit basket and a bouquet of flowers.


    After finding out where Yvette¡¯s room was, she went straight up. The door was wide open, and she


    could see the nurse inside looking after Yvette.


    So, without knocking at the door, she strode in, calling ufortably, "Mother."


    When Yvette heard her voice, her expression suddenly changed. She immediately stopped smiling and


    made no effort to conceal her dislike of her, but she could not show it so obviously in front of the nurse,


    so she had to swallow her animosity, kept her poise, and responded, "You are here."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." Summer put the fruit basket aside and asked the nurse next to her about Yvette''s condition.


    Yvette, however, felt that Summer was hypocritical and had no good intentions, and her dislike for her


    deepened.


    As soon as the nurse went out, her face changed and she yelled at Summer harshly, "Get out!¡±


    Summer looked up and said, "Mother, are you talking t o me?¡±


    "Who else is in the room?" Yvette said coldly. "I wonder how your parents educated you!"


    Respecting her as an elder, Summer did not talk back. She simply asked, "Would you like an apple?


    Let me peel one for you."


    "Are you so shameless? Didn''t you hear me tell you to get out of my ward? Only unscrupulous parents


    will give birth to such a daughter!"


    However, Yvette''s attitude got worse, and her words were very unpleasant.


    That finally caused some resentment in Summer." Have you even met my parents? How would you


    know if my parents are such bad people?"


    "I am your elder. How dare you interrupt me while I a m talking?"


    "It depends on what you say. If it were true, I would not say a word, but if it was wrong, I have the right


    to refute it." Summer spoke every word clearly, and she was neither humble nor rude.


    No doubt Yvette''s anger red again. "Get out!" she shrilled.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    "I will leave after peeling the apple for you. But there are peopleing in and out, don''t you worry


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    about damaging your image when others see you like this?" Summer said nonchntly.


    This remark struck Yvette right on her weak point. The anger was trapped in her chest with no way to


    release it, making her ufortable.


    After peeling the apple, Summer put it on a te and got up to leave.


    The anger trapped in her chest was finally released. Yvette reclined in the hospital bed, patted her


    chest and yelled, "Get out of here! Now! You had better keep your face out of my sight!"


    Jazz went to America because of her. Right now, she did not want to see Summer, not even once.


    Summerughed. Who did she think she was? Did she think she really wanted to appear in front of


    her?


    She was really asking for trouble. She did not have to visit her at all. Why bother?


    She was polite and respectful to Yvette, but Yvette did not value it at all. This time, she really made the


    wrong decision!


    As she walked to the door, a figure blocked her way.


    She looked up and saw Mark standing in front of her.


    She knew that he must have heard much of the conversation just now.


    Summer took a nce at him and, without a word, took a step past him and walked on.


    Mark''s eyes were deep and dark, like fine colored ze. He moved his long legs and immediately


    strode after her.


    Seeing this, Yvette immediately frowned and pretended to be in pain. She groaned deliberately to get


    Mark''s attention back.


    But Mark had already disappeared from her sight and was walking quickly toward Summer without


    hearing Yvette''s groans.


    Yvette gasped as her stomach ached and her cheeks burned with anger.


    Baine walked in, and she saw exactly what had happened. Yvette saw here in and asked, "How is


    your body?"


    "I feel better now. How about you?" Baine replied with a faint smile.


    "Same old, same old. I almost died of anger because of her." Yvette snorted coldly.


    "I thought Summer was a nice girl and did not do anything out of line. Why are you so mad at her?"


    Baine said gently, as a sly intention flickered across her eyes.


    Yvette sighed. "Raine, you are too kind. She has not done anything yet, and this is already the situation


    at home. If she did anything more, wouldn''t she turn the family upside down?"


    She thought to herself, things could not continue this way any longer!


    Some measures must be taken...


    Mark took two long steps to catch up with Summer." Mrs. Valentine..." His voice was deep but soft.


    Summer was calm and unoffended by Yvette''s actions and words. She turned to look at him and asked,


    "So, has that important contract been signed?"


    A look of caution shed through his eyes, but his handsome face did not show any emotion. He just


    gave a short response and no further exnation. " Yup. Where are you going now, Mrs. Valentine?"


    "To the mall." She did not doubt his words.


    ¡°Let''s go together," he murmured.


    Summer took a nce at him and said softly, "Okay."


    At the mall, Summer wandered around the maternity section, carefully choosing the right clothes for


    her.


    Mark''s eyes fell on her belly. He noticed that it was getting bigger than before, and her belly was


    bulging against her clothes.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Compared with other pregnant women, she seemed to have a smaller belly, but slightly pointed and


    slightly round, which was beautiful.


    There was a tiny life inside. It was a really subtle, strange feeling.


    He ran his big hand over the clothes and finally chose two for her, a long dress and a loose T-shirt.


    They were not designer clothes, but they werefortable. At the cashier, Summer took out the money


    before Mark and handed it to the cashier.


    Mark¡¯s handsome, gentle face immediately turned sullen and his eyes narrowed. How much did she


    hate his money?


    He did not explode in anger. He just watched quietly a s Summer took the change and the paper bag.


    The total cost of the two clothes was $220, and the quality and fabric were soft to the touch.


    Summer was pleased with her purchase. After all, pregnancy onlysted for a few months. There was


    no need to buy expensive clothes.


    She only needed them for a few months, and she was definitely not going to wear them again.


    The atmosphere around her was so quiet. She turned around, and found that the man''s eyes seemed


    to be fixed on her, but said nothing.


    "What¡¯s wrong?¡± Summer thought there was something wrong with her and looked up and down.


    "Why won¡¯t you use the card I gave you?" Mark stared deeply at her with his eyes narrowed.


    She paused slightly for a moment, and then smiled, shaking the paper bag in her hand, and said, "Mr.


    Valentine, it was only $220. Is it worth a swipe?"


    His handsome brows furrowed and his stare deepened. "Well, what about the $700,000?"


    Summer immediately stopped shaking the paper bag. She was a little puzzled at first, but then she


    remembered Sherman''s unusual question the night before, and she knew what was going on.


    He must have found out that she borrowed $700,000 from Sherman...


    "I urgently needed the money at that time, so I borrowed $700,000 from her. Is there a problem?"


    She actually didn''t think there was a problem?


    Suppressing his impending anger, he pressed his thin lips in a straight line and asked, "Why won¡¯t you


    take i t from the card I gave you?"


    Summer smiled faintly, narrowed her eyes and asked, " Do you feel disgraced, Mr. Valentine, that I


    borrowed


    money from Sherman?"


    The look on Mark¡¯s face changedpletely, and his fists, hanging down on either side of his suit


    pants, clenched in anger. He just wanted to punch her on the buttocks.


    "Not speaking, and looking so angry. I guess I was right.¡± She turned her head slightly, looking closely


    at his face and concluded. There was a faint smile in her eyes, but hardly noticeable.


    This sessfully infuriated Mark. His eyes became so fierce and cold as if he wanted to devour her


    whole being, and even his deep voice was squeezed through his teeth. "Mrs. Valentine, who am I to


    you?"


    Without hesitation, Summer answered, "My husband."


    "So you know that I am your husband..."


    Without looking at her again, he turned and walked straight ahead.


    He was so tall, and his legs were so long that he left Summer far behind in just a few steps.


    Summer frowned. Was he angry with her? How could he lose his temper!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer did not go after him. She walked leisurely with the paper bag in her hand, then decided to take


    a taxi home.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Seeing how angry he had gotten, she believed he had left.


    However, when she stepped out of the shoppingplex, she spotted him leaning against his car. A


    cigarette in between his fingers, he looked elegant and charming, standing out from the crowd.


    Her eyes glinted with emotion, and her lips quivered. Just as she wanted to speak up, she saw him


    getting into the car after eyeing her.


    Swallowing back what she had wanted to say, she walked over and rode shotgun.


    He started up the engine, released the clutch, and stepped onto the elerator as he made a graceful


    left turn and drove into the traffic.


    It was apparent to her that he was still mad. His thin lips were set in a grim line, and he remained silent


    as he drove quietly.


    It felt slightly dreary, so Summer decided to speak up t o break the awkward silence. She asked, "What


    do you feel like having for lunch?"


    As if he did not hear her, she was only responded with silence.


    "Or, will you be heading back to the office?" she asked again.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, but he remained silent.


    ''This man truly has a big temper,'' she thought as she decided not to speak up again. Seeing as she


    hadn''t slept well the night before, she began to feel sleepy.


    Adjusting her seat, she sank into her seat. She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    Not hearing anything from her, he nced over from the corner of his eyes. When he saw her sleeping


    soundly, he felt a burst of anger arising.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was waiting for her to apologize and make up to him, but there she was, sleeping soundly in front of


    him.


    Even though he was rageful, he did not wake her. Instead, he slowed down the car and drove steadily


    ahead.


    When Summer woke up, she noticed she was lying on her bed in her room. Holding herself up, she sat


    up on the bed.


    Despite wanting to open her eyes, she couldn''t as though she hadn''t rested enough and her eyes were


    stuck together with glue. She struggled as she tried to open them.


    After sitting on the bed idly for a while, she forced herself off the bed and walked to the washroom. As


    soon as she opened the door, she was faced with Mark, who was dressed in a bathrobe.


    He deliberately ignored her, walked past her, and stepped forward.


    Her brows furrowed slightly as she wondered if he was still angry. She stepped into the washroom after


    staring briefly at his back. She felt awake and refreshed after washing her face.


    Checking the time, she noticed that it was already 2:0 0 pm, but she did not have to go to school since


    it was a Sunday.


    Stepping out of the washroom, she headed to the kitchen as she felt hungry. There was still some


    leftover rice from the day before, so she did not need t o cook from scratch. She decided to use it to


    make some fried rice.


    She gathered the ingredients from the fridge. Since she had just gotten them from the day before, they


    were all still fresh. She took some eggs and began cooking up some egg-fried rice. After that, she


    cooked up two other dishes and ced them on the dining table.


    Later, she went to the study. She stood outside the room as she lifted her hand and knocked on the


    door.


    She could not hear anythinging from the room. Furrowing her brows, she pushed the door open


    and stepped in. She saw him behind his desk, reading a bunch of documents. The corner of his eyes


    swept over her when he heard footsteps.


    "The meal''s ready," she said as she lifted her hand and knocked on his desk, eliciting a crisp, loud


    sound to get his attention.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    What she received in return from him was just a cold sneer. He held on to his pen with his slender


    fingers a s he signed the documents.


    Summer had not felt frustrated. She gave a light smile and said, "I''ll count to three, and if you don''t


    answer, I''ll just take it as you''re not hungry. One, two, three. Okay then, I see that you''re truly not


    hungry. I''ll leave you with your documents. I''ll go and eat first."


    Right after, she left the room while smiling. She had even helped to shut his door, oh so considerately.


    His chiseled face had darkened tremendously. The pen in his grip had almost torn the paper of his


    documents. He could feel his rage firing up again.


    He thought, ''She knows I''m angry but why doesn''t she try tofort me? Is that so hard?''


    As if on cue, his stomach growled. He had felt hungry, but he would never step out of the room right


    after what happened.


    Hence, he just sat there with his brows furrowed and struggling with his thoughts.


    He felt his rage intensified when he thought of the faint smile she wore as she left. His tall figure rose


    as he got up from his seat, and he stepped out of his room, indirectly admitting defeat.


    In terms of the cold shoulder war, he knew he could not beat her.


    At the dining table, Summer was eating alone. She lifted her head when she heard footsteps and saw


    his lean figure pulling out the chair. He sat down, acting a s though nothing happened. His movements


    were loud, as though he was throwing a tantrum when he lifted his utensils to pick up some dishes.


    Finding his actions somewhat humorous, the corners of her lips curled into a smile. Then, she spoke


    up," I''ve asked you about it before."


    He stopped in his movements and lifted his head. His eyes fell upon her, and her reflection could even


    be seen at how focused he was on her. He asked, "When was that?"


    "On the second day of you returning to Grudin North from Norwood," sipping some water, she


    continued tly, "I had called you, and I was hesitant to ask. But when I wanted to speak, you told me


    to never call you again and hung up."


    A look of shock stered on his chiseled face. He narrowed his almond-shaped eyes as his mind


    clearly recollected the memory of him saying those words to her.


    "--I don''t have the time to listen to you if you''re just letting me that you''re still alive, so don''t ever call me


    again."


    He pursed his lips as he thought of his tone carried hints of annoyance and irritation. He then


    understood why she hadn''t called him ever again. She had her pride, and what he said must have hurt


    her.


    "Why didn''t you withdraw from the bank then?" he asked as he softened his tone. He felt a mixture of


    emotions. He was frustrated with himself for not knowing that the reason behind what transpiredy


    within him.


    "I didn''t know the passcode so that was why I called," she replied nonchntly, sounding as if she had


    forgotten about it.


    "I apologize," he swallowed and continued, "This is on me. I was too careless back then."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay," she said with her brows raised, "So, you shouldn''t be mad anymore right? Plus, I think this


    time, I should be the one who''s throwing the tantrum. Don''t you think?"


    His lips curled up as he stared at her. His eyes looked gentle as he said, "Yes, of course, you''re right.


    You can be mad and throw as many tantrums as you want. I a m yours, at your service."


    "Let''s just eat," she said. She felt her brows twitch as she thought, ''If he was a doll, I would dly y


    along, but he''s not, and I surely do not have the interest to toy with a human being.''


    "The passcode is 001225," his voice sounded deep as h e replied, "if you need money next time, you


    can withdraw some from the bank, and you don''t have to let me know. Also, don''t worry, you won''t


    make me bankrupt."


    Her smile was stered on her face. Nevertheless, when she repeated the numbers in her head again,


    she felt a chill.


    ¡®001225,1225, isn''t that Raine''s birthday?'' she thought.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Summer would not have believed it if he were to say it was just a coincidence.


    She thought, ''There are so many number sequences he could¡¯ve used, but yet he chose ''1225''. Isn''t


    that just too suspicious?''


    As she thought so, she was certain that the passcode h e had set was definitely the digits of Raine''s


    birthday.


    She lost the appetite to eat as she looked at the perfect scrambled egg paired with pearl white grains of


    rice o n her te. She responded softly as she dropped her head, covering the expressions in her


    eyes.


    But as she thought of how furious he had been when she wanted to loan money from him, her heart


    wavered and softened.


    She had believed that a man must have some feelings for a woman if he got angry at her for not


    wanting to use his money.


    But now, a part of her deeply felt that such a thought she had was ridiculous.


    ''Back then, if there was a reason why I didn¡¯t want to use his card, it would be because of what he had


    said,'' she thought.


    ''But now, it would be because of Raine that I would not even think of using that card. Ever.''


    With her head hung low, the expressions shown on her face could not be seen. The only part of her


    that was visible was her pale and slender neck.


    Possibly due to her pregnancy and the ''pregnancy glow'', her already fair skin seemed to glow even


    brighter, and it looked soft and smooth like a freshly peeled egg.


    Mark''s Adam''s apple was slightly bobbing. His eyes were profound as he recalled her tenderness and


    warmth.


    Summer had felt his intense gaze on her, but she refused to look up and face him. Instead, she


    continued to keep her head low as she finished up her meal slowly.


    "Do you have any ns this afternoon?¡± he asked in a gentle voice. Leaning close, his defined hands


    brushed her hair that was tucked in her cor away.


    "I''m heading home for a bit." His hand was filled with warmth when he identally brushed against her


    neck. She shivered as though she felt an electric shock passed through her body.


    Instantly, his eyes darkened. His body tensed up with his voice as he said, sounding hoarse, "Don¡¯t


    seduce m e now, dear wife. Or else."


    Shifting her body to the right, she evaded from brushing his hand, and she defended, "I''m not trying t o


    seduce you. Don''t you need to head to the office in the afternoon?"


    "Are you chasing me away right now, my dear wife?" h e asked as he raised his perfectly shaped


    eyebrows. A faint look of displeasure and resentment appeared.


    "No, I''m not chasing you away. It¡¯s just, I have to go now. It''s already 3 pm," she replied as she pushed


    and got up from her seat and moved to pack before she left.


    With her petite frame turned against him, he stared as he said, "I''ll send you there.¡±


    "No, it''s okay. I¡¯ll just take a taxi there. Since you have the time, you can go and wash the dishes. I


    don''t feel like washing themter when I¡¯m home," her voice rang from the room.


    Upon hearing so, his defined brows twitched and slightly furrowed as he stared at the dishes in front of


    him.


    ''There isn''t much to bring anyway,'' she thought. When she walked out of her room, there was no sign


    of him i n the living room, but sounds of water sshing resonated from the kitchen.


    She leaned slightly to the side, and her eyes easily fell upon his tall figure. He was wearing a pair of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    rubber gloves, and foams of bubbles covered them as he washed the dishes. His movements looked


    awkward and out of ce, which made it obvious that he had never done something like that before.


    After taking a few nces, she retracted her gaze, then picked up her bag and left.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    He took off his rubber gloves while stepping out of the kitchen, and he asked, "My dear wife, I''ve done


    the dishes. Would you like to give it a check?" There was a faint tone of pride in his deep and husky


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    voice.


    However, as he stepped into their room, he realized she was no longer there, and only silence filled the


    room.


    She had only left a moment ago, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel empty like something was missing. He


    was not used to it.


    s, neither did he realize nor did he give any thoughts to the feelings and thoughts which appeared at


    that moment.


    Amara wasn''t even any close to giving birth yet, but Daisy had already started to knit baby clothes,


    socks, and even a nket for them.


    "Mom, we could just buy all this stuff, there is no need t o do it yourself," Amara said as shey on the


    couchfortably while eating some fruits.


    "Sure, we can but making something ourselves carries a whole different meaning. It carries extra love


    and warmth," Daisy smiled as she replied.


    Summer overheard as she stepped in, and directly


    said, "Mom, it''s fine if she doesn''t want them. Give them all to me, I want them."


    "Why are you acting like a robber the minute you''re here? Who told you I don''t want them? Plus, would


    your baby even get to use this stuff? I''m sure your baby would be showered with gifts by then, would


    they still need these?" Amara said.


    Taking a seat on the couch, Summer ignored her. The red baby nket had a swan embroidered on it.


    It was beautiful.


    "Oh, is Mark here?" Amara asked as she stared at the entrance, boring holes into the door.


    "Why do you care if hees?" Summer asked, eyeing her while wondering what ill motives she had


    in her head.


    Shamelessly, Amara answered, "Because you alwayse home empty-handed, and he would


    always bring gifts along. The perfume he gifted me previously was especially fragrant. I had my friends


    look it up for me and found out a bottle actually costs up to thousands of dors! I''ve nearly used all of


    it by now."


    Upon hearing her reply, Summer shifted her gaze away coldly and looked at Daisy as she said, "Mom,


    make a nkie for me too."


    "Of course. This here is yours, and those are Amara''s. Say, you''ve already been four months pregnant,


    have you gone to the hospital for a check-up to find out the baby''s gender?" Daisy looked up from


    knitting as she


    asked.


    "Nope. I want to just leave it be. We''ll find out when the baby is born." Summer did not care about


    gender a t all. As long as it''s her baby, she will love them regardless of their gender.


    "Well, I hope it''s a boy. Knowing how much power the Valentine family carries, I''m sure they would


    prefer a boy. If Summer wants to keep her current position, her only option is to give birth to a boy,"


    Amara butted in.


    Daisy happily agreed with Summer and responded, "N o matter a boy or a girl, I just want them to be


    birthed safely. If they don''t want them, I''ll take them."


    "But Summer would still have to live her life with her mother-inw and husband. She can''t just stay


    with you forever right?"


    As both of them bantered, Summer remained quiet and sipped on her cup of water slowly. No one but


    herself could tell what she had felt at that moment.


    Meanwhile over at the Valentine mansion.


    Uponpleting the discharge procedure, Yvette had returned to the Valentine mansion. Madam


    Hamilton who had caught wind of the news hade and they were having a conversation in her


    room.


    At first, Madam Hamilton had just wanted to see how Yvette was doing, but soon, she started ranting to


    Yvette about her daughter-inw.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Madam Hamilton was extremely displeased with her daughter-inw. It was as if her son''s wife was a


    monster of some sort. She said, "You haven''t even seen how much she spends. It is as though her


    family ran a bank! She changes into three outfits a day, and she just can''t stop buying more. She goes


    out shopping every single day, and I just feel so annoyed whenever I see her."


    Gradually, Yvette had given in as she thought about the displeasure she felt from Summer. She scoffed


    coldly as she said, "Yours is still better than mine, I would say."


    "Huh?" Madam Hamilton asked curiously, "What''s wrong with yours?"


    "She''s rude, acts improper, and her personality isn''t that nice either. When I was hospitalized, not only


    did she not empathize with me, she even started an argument with me! I was so enraged that I felt out


    of breath!"


    Appearing mad, Madam Hamilton responded, "Oh gosh! I heard she''s also from a regr family. It


    must''ve been her luck and blessings from her past life that blessed her to be able to marry into the


    Valentine family, yet it seems she''s acting so out of line and isn''t even appreciative of it!"


    Madam Hamilton''s reply had struck a chord within


    Yvette, and she could not stop nodding her head.


    "With such a daughter-inw, you have to be strict! You must make her obey and listen to you," Madam


    Hamilton spoke up again.


    Interested in what Madam Hamilton had suggested, Yvette asked, "How should I do that?"


    "You can''t just let her be, you must be strict with her! Don¡¯t you think it''s absurd that you''re sick now yet


    she, your daughter-inw is not by your side serving you?"


    Madam Hamilton suggested, "You should use this time now to your advantage and make her listen to


    you! Since you''re feeling unwell now, it wouldn''t seem like you''re being cruel to her, and you get to


    achieve teach her a lesson. You''re practically killing two birds with one stone!"


    Yvette nodded. She was convinced by Madam Hamilton.


    "By the way, I''ve noticed your little Baine is growing more beautiful day by day. She''s so proper, polite,


    and just so likable. What do you say, could you introduce her to my second son?"


    Yvette felt ecstatic when she heard. She replied, "It''s toote. She''s already taken. She''s truly a lovely


    girl. I''ve brought her up myself, and I would say she''s perfect in every way."


    "But of course! Why do you think she caught my eye so easily?"


    Later in the evening.


    Summer''s phone rang when she was having dinner. It was Maria from the Valentine Mansion.


    Seeing as Maria doesn''t usually call her, she asked curiously, "Hello? Is everything alright, Maria?"


    "Madam is home. She says she wants you to pick up some pumpkin soup she''s craving from the


    Chestnut Lane when you''re on the way here."


    "When was she discharged?"


    "This afternoon."


    Hanging up the call, she continued having her dinner. Daisy overheard the conversation and asked,


    "What''s wrong with Mrs. Valentine?"


    "Nothing serious. She''s okay now," Summer replied tly.


    "That''s good to hear. How about we get something for her and we visit her together?" asked Daisy. At


    that moment, Summer thought, ''It wouldn''t be an issue if I didn''t know about it, but since I do, it


    wouldn''t be nice if I didn''t visit her.''


    "Mom, you don''t have toe along. She''s fine, really. I f she isn''t, how do you think she would have


    the appetite for pumpkin soup from Chestnut Lane?"


    Summer replied quickly as she truly did not wish for Daisy to go over for a visit.


    She knew how Yvette was like, and if her mom went along, it would not end up being a happy meet-up.


    "My, look at this child!" Daisy red at Summer and huffed, "Are you worried I would embarrass you?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Of course not! How can the gorgeous and elegantdy, the one who could even gopete in a


    beauty pageant, Mrs. Scott be embarrassing?" Summer said a s she smiled with her eyes and lips


    curling into a yful smile. 1


    Hearing so, Daisy lifted her hand and patted Summer''s back lightly as she responded, "My, this mouth


    of yours surely is yful. Listen to you, spewing all this nonsense!"


    Summer only smiled as she quietly finished her meal without uttering anything else.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    "Hurry up and stop eating, aren''t you supposed to bring back some pumpkin soup for Yvette?" said


    Daisy.


    Not feeling at all anxious, Summer replied, "She''ll be alright even without me; besides, there are so


    many kitchen staff in Valentine Mansion, they wouldn''t be stumped by a bowl of pumpkin soup, would


    they?"


    Smack!


    A pnded right on Summer¡¯s back. "That''s too much, hurry up and go!" Daisy took away her


    cutlery.


    ''She doesn''t even show me any mercy. I wonder if I''m really her biological daughter!''


    Daisy gave her a good stare, "What are you waiting!"


    "Am I not walking?" Summer sighed helplessly as she left.


    She headed first to the cafe on Chestnut Lane but was shocked to find a long queue.


    ''Had business always been this superb?''


    Unable to do a thing, Summer could only wait in line.


    After nearly an hour, she finally managed to get the pumpkin soup and had the cafe staff packed it in a


    thermal case.


    Immediately, she got into the car, headed straight to


    Valentine Mansion.


    In the room.


    Yvette was lying in bed; Madam Hamilton had not yet left but was still sipping her coffee.


    As she entered the room, Summer greeted Yvette courteously, and Madam Hamilton as well, "Hi."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Madam Hamilton nodded, her expressionpletely different from how she was a while ago. Summer


    ced the thermal case containing pumpkin soup on the table and said, "Mom, here''s the pumpkin


    soup you wanted."


    Yvette looked at it without a sense of interest. "Just leave it there, I don''t feel like having it anymore."


    Madam Hamilton, who was beside, smiled. "She had waited for you for an hour, so she had some


    orange juice. Maybe she isn''t hungry anymore."


    Summer didn''t know what else to say but replied, "A long queue caused the dy. I had to wait in the


    line for an hour."


    Nodding, Yvette said, "Please get me some hot milk then."


    "Okay." Summer replied and left the room.


    The moment she left, Yvette''s sickly expression quickly returned to normal, and she asked Madam


    Hamilton, "How was my performance?" "Not bad. Would anyone be in a good mood after being left


    hungry for a few hours? Despite that, you didn¡¯t me her nor make a fuss out of it.¡± Madam Hamilton


    was seen teaching her.


    Yvette seemed to have understood and nodded, "Got i t."


    A few momentster, Summer brought in some hot milk. The milk was white and fuming with vapor.


    At the same time, Raine also entered. She held a tter of fruit dessert which she had prepared earlier


    and handed it to Madam Hamilton.


    "It¡¯s been a few years since I¡¯ve met Raine. You''ve gotten more and more beautiful." With a satisfied


    look, Madam Hamilton continued, "and so sensible too.


    Where are you working now?"


    Raine smiled and calmly answered, "in Grudin North; a s Mr. Valentine¡¯s secretary."


    "Wow, such a remarkabledy. Imagine how much you can achieve if you keep learning and working


    diligently." Madam Hamilton could not withhold her praise.


    Still wearing her smile, Raine replied, "You¡¯re ttering me too much, Madam Hamilton."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    "What I said is true, there¡¯s certainly no ttery in it."


    They began chatting like old buddies andpletely ignoring Summer as if she was invisible.


    Unaffected, she stepped forward and handed the milk to Yvette. "Mom, here¡¯s the milk you wanted."


    Acknowledging, Yvette slowly sat up on the bed and reached out to receive the milk.


    As soon as Yvette had reached out, she suddenly let out a scream. Was the milk too hot, or was there


    another reason?


    Everyone was surprised and failed to react. "Pa-¡± the mug that Summer held in her hands fell and


    shattered on the floor.


    Some milk spilled on the nket while some sshed on Summer¡¯s palm. She felt an instant scalding


    pain, but she gritted her teeth, holding back her pain.


    Paine and Madam Hamilton quickly rushed over upon hearing the noise and helped to clean up the


    nket and the milk spilled on Yvette.


    Holding back her pain, Summer too tried to help.


    However, the moment she touched the nket, Yvette pushed her away. "Get away, you did it on


    purpose,


    didn''t you?¡±


    Stunned, Summer was rooted to the ground. She felt a sense of irony and insult. She stood still without


    moving a muscle and watched the two of them clear the mess.


    At first, she didn''t understand, but now, it had all be clear. Yvette was obviously picking on her.


    The nket, bedsheet, and rug were all reced.


    Raine was helping her undress and worriedly asked, " Were you scalded?"


    Yvette breathed heavily and fixed her eyes on Summer who was standing like a statue. "You must be


    feeling very good now, huh?"


    Summer shook her head. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You don''t understand? Are you serious, or just pretending? Now that you''ve put me in such


    predicament, does it make you feel good?"


    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Is there anything else you would like to have? I¡¯ll prepare it." Holding back,


    she remained calm.


    Yet, the more she remained calm, the angrier Yvette became. Her words were filled with insult. "Do I


    still dare allow you to prepare anything? If I did, would that bowl of soup be spilled on me next?"


    Summer didn¡¯t flinch. "How could that be, you must be imagining things. I¡¯ll get it ready immediately,


    okay?"


    Yvette huffed and uttered, "Let me make this easy for you, if your parents, ording to you are really


    educated, you wouldn''t be doing such a thing; furthermore, I heard that your sister-inw is a gambling


    addict, and even got your house sold off. Your parents must be useless to be keeping such a daughter-


    inw!"


    "If you have a grudge against me, let it out on me. Please do not involve my family." Summer was


    disgusted at the words that were aimed at her parents.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she was an easy-going and calm person, she was also a woman of principle; and there was


    also a threshold to her patience!


    "Oh, so I can¡¯t even talk about you now? Is that the way how you should speak to me? You¡¯re


    uncivilized, you and your family!"


    Summer calmly smiled upon hearing her words and replied.


    "Hmm, speaking about education, how can wepare to you, who was born into a prominent family,


    and also the firstdy of Santabaca.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Regardless of education or etiquette, they are elegance among the elites. But, looking at you now, it¡¯s


    nowhere near it. Do you want to look at yourself in the mirror right now?"


    "You!¡± Yvette turned pale with anger.


    Baine scolded, "Summer, enough!"


    Madam Hamilton too, expressed her disagreement. "A s a daughter-inw, how could you speak to


    your mother-inw like this?"


    "It''s not how I spoke but what I have prepared to speak. There are obvious things that I chose not to


    reveal; but this was clearly to trap me, wasn''t it? And if


    I didn''t expose it, it would only remain and worsen!"


    Yvette and Madam Hamilton were taken aback. She was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Since I''m not


    weed here, I¡¯ll leave."


    Immediately after saying, she left, and Yvette raged.


    A whileter, Madam Hamilton also shook her head a s she left, leaving her these words. ''Compared to


    ours, your daughter-inw is crazy."


    Those words struck Yvette hard on her face. She had been disgraced by Summer in front of Madam


    Hamilton and her anger burned.


    With that, only Yvette and Raine were left in the room.


    A dim ray of light quickly shed across Yvette''s eyes as the lights flickered; they were dim and dark.


    Yvette asked, "Raine, let me ask you something...¡±


    Raine slowed down her movements. "What is it?"


    "Tell me honestly, are you still in love with Mark right now? Heed my words, I want your honest answer,


    do not lie to me..." Yvette emphasized.


    Dumbfounded, Raine remained silent. She didn''t respond as she had no idea what she meant or what


    her intentions were.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I insist that you answer, so let go of your worries and tell me, are you still in love with him...¡±


    Yvette¡¯s gaze was iprehensible; nevertheless, her impression of Summer had certainly been


    swayed.


    She had initially assumed that Summer would be more yielding but now, she realized that she had


    made a tremendous mistake.


    Compared to Raine, not only was she unyielding, but she was also arrogant.


    How dare she disgraced her in front of Madam Hamilton; her rage was unquenchable.


    Yvette¡¯s anger was set aze as she recalled the pitiful look that Madam Hamilton gave her when she


    left.


    ''When did she, the respectable and revered Madam


    Valentine of Santabaca, deserved to be looked upon like that?'' ''Anyone could be the daughter-inw of


    Valentine family; but it will never be Summer!''


    Should this continue, she would be forced off the brink by Summer sooner orter; she can¡¯t let this


    advance further.


    She wanted to put an end to it immediately while the situation is still within control.


    Raine continued to remain silent and said nothing. In fact, she had be wary of Yvette and didn''t


    trust her.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    In other words, she didn¡¯t look at Yvette as a person of integrity.


    ''What if Yvette was trying to trap her. Would she be so silly to dive right into it?''


    "Are you going to answer?"


    Yvette fixed her eyes on Raine and studied her expression. Again, she questioned, "Are you still in love


    with Mark?¡±


    "No." she wasn''t going to simply admit before realizing Yvette¡¯s intent to avoid being trapped by her


    own words.


    "Raine, I am the one who raised you; I understand your every expression, there is no way they could


    escape before my eyes. Clearly, you are lying!" Yvette affirmed.


    Unable to argue, Raine answered slowly, "My feelings for him are things of the past, let bygones be


    bygones."


    Yvette understood her character very well and there was nothing she could hide from her; so, there


    was no point lying.


    "What you just said means that you still have feelings for him. This can only mean that you agree."


    Yvette''s words carried a vivid sense of joy.


    Raine remained silent while she moved the mug away from the table, and replied, "It''s not early


    anymore, you should get some rest."


    She turned and left the room immediately.


    Suddenly, Yvette''s voice rang behind her. "What if I gave you another chance?¡±


    Raine stood rooted to the ground, her beautiful face appeared astonished. ''Is she aware of what she''s


    saying?¡¯


    "I¡¯m giving you another chance to be with Mark. As you just saw, I am very disappointed with Summer,


    and this is true.¡±


    Yvette was counting her chickens before they were hatched. She wanted to get rid of Summer but


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    neither was she certain how it would turn out if Mark remarried.


    And speaking about her ideal candidate, it would be Raine.


    "Yvette, are you aware of what you are saying?" Raine returned from her shock as she looked at her. 1


    "Am I old and rusty? of course I¡¯m fully aware of my words. So, tell me, what do you think?"


    Raine frowned. She was at a loss and didn¡¯t know how to respond. She had never imagined such a


    situation would ever arise.


    "Should you agree, I shall allow you to meet Mark in secret, and let no one know about it; however, if


    you disagree, I will not force you. The choice is yours, give thought to it and let me know quickly."


    Finally, Raine unconsciously arrived at her room. Her legs felt light as if she was floating among the


    clouds; i t felt so unreal, like an illusion.


    Sheid on bed, her eyes half closed and breathed deeply, trying to calm her heartbeat.


    In the other room.


    Yvette reclined on the bedside. She was quite certain o f Raine¡¯s answer.


    She furrowed her brows and smiled; then closed her eyes.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Summer didn''t return to the apartment but wandered aimlessly on the street.


    She became tired after a while; furthermore, she wasn''t in the mood to walk any further because of the


    scald on her hand.


    She took a taxi back to the apartment, but Mark hadn¡¯t returned.


    Although she wasn¡¯t hungry, she went into the kitchen and had nothing else but milk; because of the


    child she was bearing, she had to supplement herself with the right nutrition.


    Summer''s was lost for a moment as she nced through the crockery and cutlery.


    Exhausted and feeling dreadful, she fell asleep in bed without washing up.


    Not long after, she forced open her eyes at the weight she felt on her and the itch caused by the scent


    of sweatiness near her neck.


    Reaching out, she held his arms and responded in a tired tone, "I feel dreadful."


    Summer suddenly screamed in pain and turned pale when he identally twisted her wrist.


    Mark stopped immediate after hearing her cry. He switched on the bed lights only to find her looking


    pale with a swollen left palm.


    He squinted his eyes and got off her and asked in his deep voice, "How did it happen?"


    "I scalded my palm identally and forgot to treat it." She gritted her teeth as she exined.


    "What else can you remember if you can even forget about your hand?" Mark''s brows furrowed as he


    stared at her, sounding very displeased.


    Summer said nothing but leaned on the bedside. Mark got out of bed after looking at her twice. Putting


    on his slippers, he brought out the first aid kit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He fumbled through the first aid kit but found nothing useful. His eyebrows remained strained as he


    warned her, "Stay where you are, I''m going down to get some medicine."


    Uncertain about what he had in mind, he stared in between his legs; he was only wearing his sports


    pants.


    He was left with no other option. Mark pursed his lips that they formed a straight line. Donning his


    sportswear, he cursed, and left the apartment.


    After he left, Summer bent over and reached out for the napkin on the bedside. She was frightened and


    ufortably drenched in her sticky sweat.


    After wiping herself, sheid down and closed her


    eyes.


    He was tall and strong, mature, and elegant. Donning only his sports pants made him look very


    attractive.


    Even the female staff at the pharmacy had their eyes fixed on him as if they had been spirited away.


    Mark stood in front of the counter for a while, yet no one attended to him. He became impatient and


    mmed his hands on the counter that it rattled, and called out, "Cashier please..."


    The cashier girl blushed but nodded and quickly attended to him.


    She was lying in bed and asleep when he returned. His expression deepened as he approached her.


    He took her hand and carefully applied the medicine.


    The pain was excruciating. Her brows twitched uncontrobly, and she gritted her teeth...


    Mark''s handsome face looked exceptionally deep. He shifted his attention onto her swollen palm and


    uttered, "Served you right!"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    It had happened because of Yvette; furthermore, she felt dreadful. His words broke her usual calmness


    and aroused her with anger, but calmly, she replied, "Yeah, serves me right."


    Mark shifted his sight toward her. He twitched his brows and stared at her. ¡°What could have possibly


    made you angry?"


    "Nothing." She took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    Although they were mother and son, Yvette and he were separate beings. Moreover, this happened


    because of Yvette and not him.


    Therefore, although she felt awful, she had no reason t o let it out on him.


    "Are you sure?" the end of his speech pitched as he continued to stare at her, looking suspicious.


    Summer didn''t want to stay on the topic, so she touched the cream that he held in his hand with her


    chin. "Aren''t you going to continue?"


    He stared at her before turning his attention back to her palm and continued to apply the medicine.


    It was 10:00 pm when he finished applying the medicine. She felt her tiredness kick in, so she hid


    under her nket and got ready to sleep.


    But like a panther, he flipped over, and his armsnded on both sides of her head. His firmly built legs


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    spread across her body as he scanned her from head t o toe, like a savage with killing intent.


    Summer frowned and purposely ignored his expression. "What now?"


    "What do you say?" his tone deepened, and his eyes were like burning fire.


    "I don¡¯t know. I''m tired and I want to sleep." She wrapped herself tightly in her nket and turned to


    one side.


    "Are you trying to break the momentum now?" Mark stared at her and rolled her back with his hand.


    Summer asked, "Is it me?"


    Mark was stunned, and made some movements with his brows and snapped, "You seduced me..."


    His uncivilized behavior made her flush and she snapped back, "That would only mean that youck


    self-control..."


    Afterward, she ignored him and closed her eyes and fell asleep. Comment by Qin Le: amended


    Noticing her tiredness, Mark didn''t tease her anymore. A sense of remorse welled up within him.


    He cleared his throat as he got up and went into the bathroom.


    Although the room was cold, his body was burning like a furnace; instead of warm water, he bathed


    with cold water.


    When he had finished bathing, Summer had already fallen asleep, and the sound of her peaceful


    breathing surrounded the room.


    He flipped open the nket and wrapped her in his embrace with his outstretched arm.


    Her scent was pleasant, and maybe because she was pregnant, her skin was tender as if water could


    be squeezed out.


    She filled up the space in his bosom. It was peaceful and lovely..

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The next morning.


    In Valentine mansion.


    The atmosphere was very quiet. Only Yvette and


    Raine were having their breakfast at the long dining table, and only the clinking sounds of cutlery were


    heard.


    A whileter, Yvette stopped and asked Raine as she turned toward her, "About what I asked youst


    night, what is your answer?"


    Raine replied after gulping down a mouthful of milk," I''m already engaged. If you want an answer, we


    need t o tell him clearly."


    Yvette became slightly agitated at her words. "Not now, let¡¯s keep it this way for now."


    "Why?" Raine asked.


    "Let''s maintain the current situation, or else it¡¯ll go out of hand. So, this time, please listen to me."


    Yvette answered.


    Raine didn''t question further, but her looks were evident that she was testing Yvette.


    Despite Yvette''s deep thoughts, she was still able to make out something.


    At this point, Yvette truly wanted her and Mark to meet secretly, but shrouded in mystery was the


    thought that she never wanted them to be together.


    She didn''t want to overthink it due to the contradictions that surrounded it, but to take it forward one


    step at a time...


    In fact, Yvette had other ns. Although she was dissatisfied with Summer and somewhat satisfied


    with Raine, she still didn¡¯t meet her expectations.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let herself be the gossip of Santabaca, that her son was in a rtionship with his


    aunt. She simply wasn¡¯t going to let that happen!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, before a suitable candidate found, Raine would be her temporary solution.


    "Okay, I understand." Raine responded but with her own ns in mind.


    "Since this is the case, you''ll need to take a long break away from work at Grudin North. Give your


    brother a call to extend your vacation."


    Yvette had a domineering character and liked everything toe under her control.


    "I have my own ns on this."


    "Haven''t your brother been calling youtely?" Yvette questioned.


    Raine blinked and shook her head. "No." "I don''t even know why I married him. He spent the entire


    year in Grudin North and we haven''t met even once. Are we even husband and wife?" 1


    The moment Ronald''s name was brought up, Yvette''s anger stirred within her; it kept on rising and she


    couldn''t suppress it.


    "He could be busy with work. Maybe he''ll be back after this peak period."


    "I refuse to believe it. There are three hundred and sixty five days in a year, for him to be home for a


    day i s already extraordinary. Never mind, I''ve given up hope on him anyway!"


    Raine said no more. If Yvette found out about Ronald''s confession, she would certainly be provoked to


    death.


    After breakfast, Yvette gave Mark a call to inform him that she had been discharged from the hospital


    and wanted him to drop by at Valentine mansion.


    Mark hung up and turned toward Summer. "Let''s go to Valentine mansion together?"


    "I had been there yesterday. Besides, the school''s supervisor will be joining my lesson this noon, so I


    need to be present; therefore, I can''t make it." Summer stopped eating and began applying light


    makeup.


    She did not usually wear makeup and would only do s o if there was a special asion.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The light makeup was very suitable for her, simple yet exquisite. It brought out her pink, rosy cheeks,


    and her lips seemed soft and juicy, just like jelly.


    Mark squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows, "Is it necessary to wear make up for a lecture?¡± he


    said with a dissatisfied tone.


    She continued to put lip gloss on. She did not bother t o even look at him.


    It was said to be light makeup, but in fact, due to pregnancy, she barely put anything besides a little bit


    of eyeliner and some lip gloss on her face.


    Then, she took her purse from the table and headed outside. "Don¡¯t forget to do the dishes," she said


    as she walked towards the door.


    Hearing that, Mark felt speechless. His eyes could not help but twitch slightly. At the very next second,


    he took the keys on the table with his slender fingers and followed right at the heels of his wife.


    The car stopped in front of the school''s main entrance. Summer opened the car door and wanted to


    step out. Mark quickly grasped her arm, his brows knitted, "Are you going to leave just like that?" "I will


    remember to put on lip gloss," she ended the


    topic quickly and rushed into the schoolpound. It was heard that there would be a famous lecturer


    from other schools visiting today. She needed to prepare well for the ss. It was important to conduct


    the ss wlessly. Thus, she couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    A trace of displeasure shed across his eyes, ''It seems that Mrs. Valentine''s actions have been out of


    lely. Does she still remember my position, as her husband?'', he thought to himself.


    Without staying for long, he left the school and drove towards the Valentine mansion.


    Raine was sitting in the living room when Mark arrived. As she looked at the man with a well-built figure


    walking, her eyshes fluttered, and she felt nervous.


    Mark nced over at the scene. His handsome face remained cold and showed no signs of


    fluctuations in emotion. Without hesitation, he made big strides with his long legs and headed upstairs


    quickly.


    Seeing that, Raine followed him closely. Her hands, which hang down at the sides, were gently


    clenched. She was overwhelmed with emotions to the point that she was slightly trembling.


    Mark went to Yvette''s room, and there was a maid cleaning. The windows were left open to let in some


    fresh air. The maid was busy trimming the branches o f the potted nts on the balcony.


    "Where is thedy?" he asked with a deep voice.


    "Madam went to the garden. She said she wanted to exercise there," responded the maid quickly.


    Mark nodded slightly and left the room. When he was walking along the long corridor, someone


    abruptly grasped his hand and pulled him. With a forceful tug, the tall man was suddenly pulled into a


    room.


    It was Raine''s room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yet Mark''s reflexes were as fast as lightning. With his right arm, he grabbed the wrist pulling him and


    twisted it rapidly. The pain was unbearable, that Raine could not help but hiss loudly.


    Only then, Mark saw that it was Raine, his eyes shing with a strand of astonishment. Then slowly, h


    e let go of her...


    Raine gently massaged her reddened wrist while staring at him. Her gaze was filled with affection,


    excitement, and indescribable overjoy...


    However, those emotions only appeared for a moment before she repressed them within a blink of an


    eye, restoring her calm.


    She was again the old Raine, gentle, graceful, and poised, like the orange blossoms that bloom in


    winter times.


    The waves of emotions washed over her, one wave after another, drowning her slowly. Raine pursed


    her lips and kept silent, thinking about how to express her feelings and thoughts.


    Markzily leaned against the wall behind him and crossed his long legs elegantly. He folded his arms


    before his chest and sneered, "How can I help you, my aunt?"


    Hearing so, she bit her lips so hard that it left an imprint on her lower lip.


    It seemed like she did not know how to start the conversation. Hesitation, uncertainty, those negative


    feelings overwhelmed her, tearing her apart.


    Looking into his enchanting eyes, which were deep as vortexes, she felt captivated, as though she


    were slowly sinking into them, but she did not dodge, not even trying to escape. Instead, she remained


    calm and looked straight back at him, then she opened her lips slightly and pronounced slowly and


    solemnly.


    "Do you still want me?"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Nobody saw her nervousness for she had concealed them, but her hands were trembling.


    Mark squinted his eyes and his pupils shrunk. He stared at her silently as if his looks were going to


    tunnel through her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At that moment, Raine straightened her back, brightened her face, and asked again, "Do you still want


    me?"


    "What do you mean?" he answered solemnly, oblivious that his heartbeat was calm, neither was it


    rejoicing.


    He didn¡¯t give it much thought for she had provoked him on many asions, but they were never


    realized; besides, he had gotten used to her antics.


    "I want to be with you, would you still take me?" this time, Raine was really pressing her luck.


    To her, this was her chance regardless of what Yvette had in mind.


    He didn''t respond to her question but answered, "I''m curious to know what happened to you this time


    that had brought you this change."


    Raine became silent and spoke slowly after a long while.


    "I know that what I did was unforgivable; three years ago, it was me who wanted to break up and leave,


    and then appear before you again three yearster; I had disturbed your life and was constantly


    swayed. But I had my reasons and hardships for doing so. Can you forgive me?"


    "Why should I forgive you?" he nced at her casually.


    "I love you!" she said it clearly with determination.


    Mark¡¯s eyes remained squinted, but there were noticeable movements. Due to the extremely deep


    expression on his face, his thoughts were concealed, but his smirk carried a sense of insult.


    "What trick are you trying to pull now? Are you like Cindere, who will disappeared at midnight, huh?"


    ¡°So, you still refuse to trust me...¡± Baine smiled bitterly.


    He calmly responded, "Tell me, what is trust?¡±


    Just as Baine was about to reply, Mark''s phone rang, and he answered the call; it was Summer.


    She sounded urgent, "I left the coursework I preparedst night in the apartment, can you bring it for


    me?"


    As if he understood her anxiety, Mark frowned." Which part of the apartment did you leave it?¡±


    "I left it on the dressing tablest night, it should be there; please look around and bring it to me. I need


    it urgently!"


    As if he could imagine the worried and anxious look o


    f Summer, he smirked and asked, "How about my reward?"


    Summer was usually calm, steady, and not impulsive; but his response angered her. "Can you stop


    adding to my trouble?"


    Mark''s darkened face came undone, and he replied solemnly, "¡ªtrouble?"


    "I''m sorry, you''re not adding to my trouble. I must have used the wrong words; Mr. Valentine is a kind


    man. S o, can you bring me my coursework and leave the rest forter?"


    Summer quickly amended her words after realizing something was wrong.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    She couldn''t afford to leave her position as she still had many tasks to work on. She could only pacify


    him with her words. Mark was satisfied at her response, and he walked out of Raine¡¯s room while still


    talking o n the phone.


    But before he left, he looked at her deeply, showing her an inexplicable expression...


    As he disappeared before her, a beautiful but proud Raine finally slumped into the sofa after holding on


    to a straight posture. She was hurt as if pierced by needles; and the density of the pain caused her to


    be out of breath.


    Not only didn''t he answer her question, but he left while jovially speaking to Summer on the phone;


    moreover... he had ignored her presence.


    Her heart filled with anxiety. She was afraid, afraid that Mark had fallen for Summer...


    Because, never once had he treated her in this manner


    Thus, she couldn''t leave the situation to advance further for she was certain that its result wasn''t


    something she could endure.


    On the other side.


    Summer thought that he would instruct Harry to deliver the coursework; but instead, he had showed up


    personally.


    She was still organizing the files on her desk when suddenly, she was startled by a sound of breathing.


    She turned around only to find Mark d in a ck jacket and standing behind her.


    She received the books from him and studied him carefully. Then, she filled a cup of warm water from


    the dispenser and handed it to him. "Why didn''t you let Harry send them?"


    Mark slid his big hands along the side of the cup as he sat his tall figure on her seat. "Mrs. Valentine


    doesn''t want to meet me?"


    All the other teachers in the staff room had their eyes glued on the two of them.


    The scene was as if monkeys caged in a zoo, and it made Summer feel ufortable nor could she


    adapt to it.


    "It''s not like that. I thought you were busy so you would assign Harry to do it..."


    Taking a drink, he said, "I had some free time..."


    More and more people flocked to the staff room as if wanting to catch a glimpse of Mark''s elegance;


    and they clogged the entrance.


    Summer felt her head spin at themotion. She regretted her decision to call him!


    "Aren''t you leaving? don''t you need to return to your office?" Summer pestered him as he showed no


    signs o f leaving.


    Her words caused Mark''s expression to darken, and a deep frown appeared.


    They also made him feel as if he was an unsightly presence!


    He sat there without moving a muscle while still wearing his handsome but dark expression. At the


    same time, news of his presence had quickly spread out.


    The principal and head of form walked in shortly after. They greeted Mark courteously and


    enthusiastically invited him to the principal''s office.


    ncing at the crowd, Mark lost his interest. He stood up and calmly nodded at the principal. "We can


    do it next time; I still have a few meetings to attend."


    "Very well, please have a safe journey, Mr. Valentine.¡± The principal nodded his head as he spoke,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    wanting t o get into his good books.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Staring at him indifferently, Summer heaved a sigh of relief. But seeing her rooted to her spot, Mark felt


    a little displeased and eximed deliberately, "Aren''t you seeing me off, Mrs. Valentine?"


    Summer remained silent but the principal who stood beside her spoke first, his chubby face brimming."


    Yes, yes, she will. Won¡¯t you, Ms. Hart?"


    "..." Summer felt her face flinching.


    However, she remained still. The anxious principal gave her a light push from behind and exchanged


    looks with her.


    Although the principal didn''t realize it, his ring eyes exposed his intense expression so much that


    only the blind couldn¡¯t notice it.


    As he watched them exit the staff room, the principal brimmed as he continued praising, "Why is it that


    Ms. Hart has be so beautiful?"


    Another teacher eximed, "Ms. Hart has always been beautiful!"


    "Exactly, she has always been beautiful." The principal pped and continued praising.


    Summer apanied Mark to his car and turned around to leave.


    But Mark wasn''t nning to let her go. He grabbed her on the arm and kissed her on the lips.


    Her lips were painted with glossy pink lipstick, and they were very alluring.


    "Goodbye, Mrs. Valentine..."


    By the time Summer had recovered, Mark was already in his ck Land Rover, and drove steadily


    away.


    Summer frowned as she looked at her lips through the mirror. After staring at the departing car, she


    returned to the school.


    Yvette only realized that Mark had left after she returned from the back garden. She could guess that


    the oue wasn¡¯t pleasant when she saw Baine''s dismal expression as she remained seated on the


    sofa.


    Moving her eyes after lunch, Yvette made a phone call to Mark and insisted that he return to Valentine


    mansion in the afternoon.


    But it was already 7:00 pm when Mark returned.


    Yvette looked at the time and said, "I¡¯ve not had foie gras for a long time, shall we go get some?"


    "What did the doctor say?" Mark asked as he frowned and changed his posture and nced at his


    watch.


    "The doctor didn''t forbid me from eating foie gras. He only instructed me to hold my temper. Besides,


    it''s been a long time since you and I had dinner together.


    Can¡¯t you apany me today? It''s very lonely to have foie gras alone, Jazz isn¡¯t around and there''s


    no one to talk with. Sigh..."


    As Yvette sighed, she deliberately appealed to empathy. "But, if you need to leave urgently, I¡¯ll be


    alright on my own. I''ll wash up and go to bed."


    Frowning, Mark asked in a soft tone, "Where are we going for foie gras?"


    Yvette immediately brightened up. "You agreed. My son still knows me the best. Let''s go."


    Seeing her dressed in thin clothing, Mark called out to a maid, "Bring a coat for Madam.¡±


    The maid went upstairs as instructed. Yvette was rejoicing in her heart, and she conveniently said, "If w


    e leave the mansion, Baine will be left alone. She hasn''t had dinner too, let''s bring her along."


    "Okay..." Mark dully replied.


    Yvette tried to study his expression; however, it was too profound that she couldn''t make any sense out


    of i t.


    She gave up trying. Nevertheless, she wasn''t in a hurry, all she needed to do was to go ording to


    her n.


    Baine came downstairs, her ebony ck hair glittered as they spread across her shoulders. She wore


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    a long vintage dress and had a ck down jacket draped over her.


    She appeared casual but had adorned herself borately. She wore a tassel earring to match her


    dress. It was neither gold nor silver but it exhibited a vintage elegance.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    It did not look old-fashioned. In fact, it added a certain sense of uniqueness and elegance to her look.


    The vintage dress was gifted to her by Mark three years ago. There was no denying that she wore it


    intentionally that night.


    Mark nced over to her dress, as his eyes narrowed ever so slightly as if it reminded him of


    something.


    Yvette praised her, "The dress looks so pretty on you, you look dreamy and it doesn''t even look out of


    style a t all! When are you getting one for me?"


    "It¡¯s my pleasure. If you like it, I¡¯ll get you one when I visit Mowo again," Raine nodded while smiling.


    "Let''s go, it''s gettingte and I''m getting kind of hungry. I¡¯m craving for some red wine too..." Yvette said


    happily.


    Three of them marched forward with Mark in front, followed by Yvette and Raine, holding on to Yvette''s


    arm.


    Yvette picked the most well-known french restaurant i n Santanbaca. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t recall


    when was thest time she had Foie Gras. She was really craving that dish.


    They were greeted by a waiter right away, ushered,


    and helped them to their seat.


    Mark did not look at the menu, so the waiter passed it over to Yvette to let her pick the dishes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raine kept her silence all this while. Nobody could figure out what was in her mind. However, her eyes


    wouldnd on the man sitting across the table every once in a while.


    As for Yvette, she ordered a bottle of wine and some French dishes.


    Perhaps the restaurant was a little overcrowded that night, they waited for quite some time, but their


    food was yet to arrive.


    But Yvette was not in a hurry, and Raine was looking calm as well.


    Contrastingly, it was Mark who looked like he was in a rush. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off his wrist,


    checking the time.


    His actions did not escape Yvette¡¯s eyes as she asked suspiciously, "Mark, are you in a rush?"


    "No..." he answered tly.


    "Good," Yvette smiled.


    After a long time of waiting, their food was finally served. Mark''s bony hand reached over to the wine


    bottle and poured himself a ss of red wine. He swirled the wine gently in his hand, looking a little


    restless.


    He took a sip of his wine as he took a look at his watch again - it was 8 o''clock.


    On a normal day, he would already be back in the apartment at this hour. And Summer would already b


    e done preparing their dinner, getting ready to dine.


    But now, his food had just been served, so it was going to take a while for him to be done.


    He had the wine ss in his right hand, and with his free hand, he reached into his trouser pocket and


    pulled out his phone. He leanedzily on the chair as h e ran his fingers on the screen, sending a text


    message.


    ''There is a dinner I need to attend tonight. I''ll bete, don''t wait for me.''


    Summer''s phone rang as she took it out and saw the text message from him.


    Her brows arched, and the corners of her lips curved into a smile. She replied to his message with an


    ''OK'' before putting her phone back in her bag. She then packed up her things and left the office.


    She had an extra ss this evening, which was why she went back a littleter.


    As she was stretching her hand out to stop a cab outside of the school, a silver car stopped in front of


    her. Inside was a man with a pretty face, "Summer." Surprised, Summer looked over, and it was Dale


    Philip.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Dale Philip was her ex-lover. He used to be a teacher i n First Santabaca as well. Since they were


    colleagues who shared the same age range, they fell in love with each other after working together for


    some time. 1


    But the school sent out a memo stating that he was assigned to another secondary school not long


    after they started dating.


    She was shocked by that news. Shortly after, Dale went to look for her in the same afternoon, telling


    her about transferring schools. He then asked for a breakup, exining that they were ipatible.


    The only reason they got together was that the teachers in their school were generally older, leaving


    the two of them who were of simr age.


    Moreover, the teachers from the office were trying to match them up, which was why they decided to


    give it a shot.


    Upon hearing him asking for a breakup, Summer was exceptionally calm. There was really nothing in


    her heart, neither hurt nor sad.


    It was apparent that she hadn''t developed any feelings for Dale throughout their rtionship.


    She nodded in agreement with his decision. The two o


    f them had a coffee together before ending the rtionship on good terms.


    Soon afterward, rumors about Dale started to spread among the teachers, saying that he had hooked


    up with the daughter of the Minister of Education and they were about to get married, which was why


    his career was thriving.


    That was the moment she had an epiphany about the reason behind their breakup, but she wasn''t


    bothered by it.


    To her, Dale was just an irrelevant bypasser in her life, like a pebble that was thrown in the water,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    causing a small ssh but never a ripple.


    If he had not greeted her or listened to her ss this afternoon, she definitely would not be able to


    recognize him at all.


    "Where are you going? I''ll send you.¡±


    "Thanks, but it''s okay," she smiled and turned him down.


    Dale sighed lightly, "We have not seen each other for such a long time, let¡¯s go somewhere and grab a


    cup of coffee maybe? Come on, don''t be a stranger with your old colleague."


    She thought to herself, ''Mark wasn''t home anyway, I would be alone if I went back to the apartment. So


    it was probably going to be boring.''


    She stopped refusing and opened the car door, getting


    on the car.


    Dale started his car and drove towards South Lane.


    South Lane was the busiest street in Santanbaca. It had retail stores, cafes, restaurants, and


    nightspots all in one ce.


    So, it was Santabaca''s citizens'' favorite ce to hang out.


    Dale picked a cafe, and they sat opposite each other. H e ordered 2 cups of coffee and some unusually


    overpriced desserts.


    "You have be even beautiful after all these years, I could hardly recognize you," Daleughed.


    "I could only say the same thing to you," Summer rejected his coffee for her as she only wanted the


    desserts. "Sorry, no coffee for a pregnant woman."


    Dale nodded and sighed emotionally, "Your bump looks like it''s 4 months old now, how are you getting


    along with your husband?"


    "It''s alright, what about you?" She took a bite of the dessert. It was sweet but not too sweet, just nice.


    "Me?¡±


    Dale''s tone changed suddenly.


    "I rather not talk about it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m living my life in constant misery. If I happened to be home a little


    everything to her, she would sometimes still doubt me and ask for rification from other people! Every


    once in a while, she¡¯d make her way to the school and cause a scene. It never ends and it really gets


    on my wick every time!"


    Summer fed herself a piece of tart and said calmly, " She''s just worried about you."


    "Worried?" Dale scoffed in disgust. "In what form?


    She¡¯s very spoiled and entitled. Whenever I''m home, she would order me to do the chores andundry.


    And If I ever refused, she would threaten me with her dad, crying andining to him through the


    phone."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    "That''s what you wanted anyway, everythinges with a price," she said emotionlessly. She had no


    sympathy for the situation he was in.


    Some men were just like that. When they were at a low point in their life, they would do anything to get


    to the top. An example - taking advantage of a woman.


    However, when he got what he wanted, he would begin to despise her, as if everything she did was


    never good enough.


    Generally, marriages like this will notst very long. They would eventually end in a divorce. If not,


    they''d b e divided by heart.


    On the other side.


    Before finishing her Foie Gras, Yvette went to the restroom. As she was leaving, she kept making eye


    gestures to Baine secretly.


    Baine immediately understood her intentions and nodded slightly. Their exchange was almost


    unnoticeable.


    His deep gaze fell on the Foie Gras in front of him, but Mark was not tempted to eat it at all. Instead, he


    was just sipping on his wine.


    It was at this time his phone rang. He picked up; it


    was Yvette calling.


    "Mark, I''ve met a friend and she invited me to go flower shopping with her now. You don''t have to send


    me hometer, but make sure you do with Raine.


    Okay, that''s all, bye!¡±


    Yvette did not wait for Mark''s response as she hung u p the phone right after she was done speaking.


    She was nning to create some alone time for the two of them.


    When she hung up, Raine was done with her meal too. She used a napkin to wipe the corner of her


    mouth gently with her fair hands as a dim light shed across her eyes.


    "Are you done? I''ll send you back," he said in a deep voice as he put down the wine ss in his hand.


    "One of my friends is getting engaged tomorrow, I feel like buying a gift for her now. You can send me


    home after I am done..."


    Raine stood up while saying it. It was her excuse to buy them some time.


    While dining, she was observing his actions. She noticed that his mind was wandering somewhere, and


    he would zone out every once in a while.


    Mark arched his brows but did not protest. His silence acted as a consensus.


    Thergest shopping mall was located right beside the restaurant. Raine considered for some time


    before walking into the jewelry section of the mall.


    At the cafe.


    Dale agreed with what Summer had just said, but they still could not tolerate his wife''s doings.


    She was starting to have a headache listening to hisints as she rubbed her nose bridge, "Then


    you should just change her and take it one step at a time."


    Dale grunted in disagreement, "In her next life maybe. She is harder than a rock, no matter how hard


    you bash it, it would still be in the same shape."


    Summer kept her silence. She was getting bored listening to his rants. She leaned her back onto the


    cozy sofa idly and looked out the big and clear window.


    The pedestrian lights were blinking brightly as people were walking around the streets. The night view


    of the city was admirable, but it was a little noisy.


    The cafe was on the ground floor. Hence, the opposite street could be seen clearly from the window.


    The opposite street had mainly jewelry stores, mostly visited by young or married couples with their


    fingers intertwined.


    However, a man with a tall figure caught her attention. She locked her eyes on him and froze in ce.


    At the same time, she could clearly see Raine standing beside him in her flowy dress. She was holding


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a ne in her hands. Her face lit up with a sweet smile as she turned towards Mark like she was


    asking him for his opinion.


    He was still in the coat he wore that afternoon. He stood upright, looking fit; his lips were moving as if


    he was saying something.


    A handsome, strong man paired a woman as soft as water. There they were, standing side by side.


    Just like Romeo and Juliet, they were perfectly made for each other.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    That night¡¯s view was beautiful, but it still managed to hurt both her eyes and her heart.


    ''A dinner to attend?''


    ''Ah, a dinner with Raine,'' But the funniest thing was that she actually believed him!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she that easy to fool?


    Her hands were squeezing the box of tarts as she shed a bitter and sarcastic smile.


    ''Doesn''t he feel exhausted circling between two women like this?''


    But, even if he didn''t, she felt tired for him, so very tired!


    It was such an easy choice to make. Was it really that difficult for him?


    It was simple. If Raine was the one he loved, what could he not do for her? No matter how heavy her


    baggage was, he could definitely resolve it for her, especially with his social status in Santabaca.


    Then, they could be happily married. There would be n o need to hide anything from each other


    anymore.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be good?


    As for herself, Mr. Big Shot Mark would not have to


    worry about at all. He didn''t even need to fritter his thought on her.


    She was never a shameless person. If he still had feelings for her, she would''ve done everything she


    could for the rtionship.


    Contrastingly, if he had no feelings for her, she would just calmly leave the rtionship herself,


    disappearing from himpletely.


    Also, she was never after his wealth. The only thing she ever wanted was just the baby inside of her!


    Dale noticed the slight change in her expression. He followed her gaze and looked out the window, his


    eyes falling on the jewelry shop across the street. He saw a smart man and a beautiful woman.


    That fit body and handsome face looked so familiar, h e thought for a while before it hit him, ''Isn''t he the


    man from the magazine cover?''


    Valentine group''s president, his power in Santabaca could even be described as strong as the spirit of


    the storm. He was really a notable person.


    Then he remembered the teachers'' behavior in ss. They were all listening to Summer''s ss with


    honor and respect, including the Minister of Education.


    In fact, he vaguely recalled someone asking if she was the wife of President Valentine.


    Dale connected the dots and understood everything, asking: "Isn''t he your husband?"


    Summer stopped looking at them when he asked, tly answering, "Yeah."


    "But, why is your husband together with another woman? Does he know that you''re here in the cafe?¡±


    "That¡¯s his aunt," Summer exined dully to him as she just sat at her seat quietly, not mentioning


    anything further.


    Dale was doubtful, "They look like they are simr in age, the age gap is probably not more than a few


    years. They are definitely not rted by blood."


    Dale was so straightforward that his words pierced through her heart. But when Summer turned in the


    direction of the store, she couldn''t see them anymore, a s if they already left.


    "Initially, I thought your marriage was going well. But i t doesn¡¯t seem like it now."


    Remaining silent, Summer¡¯s expression was unreadable; it was cold and distant.


    "Although I don''t know how the both of you started or got together and get married, I do know that you


    aren''t as cheerful as you werest time."


    Summer sounded like she was taken aback by his words, "Cheerful?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    "You''ve always had a collected nature so cheerful is probably not the best word to use, but the old you


    would always make me feel energized."


    "People change with time, no one would stay the same forever. You¡¯ve also changed yourself, no?"


    Daleughed as he took a sip of his coffee, filling his stomach with bitterness, "I won¡¯t deny it; my


    marriage was unlucky. But there''s no denying that your marriage is just as unlucky as mine.¡±


    "I''m not denying," Summer said slowly. "This marriage is indeed a lot worse than I expected. It¡¯s


    definitely unfortunate."


    But she was referring to herself when she described it as unfortunate. If she didn¡¯t develop any feelings


    for him and stayed in the marriage just for the sake of her baby, she wouldn''t be in so much pain now;


    she probably would''ve felt better.


    But she didn¡¯t notice the table that was hidden behind the vines. Seated there were two figures - Mark


    and Baine.


    That was why everything she said to Dale could be heard crystal clear. Baine''s eyebrows twitched as


    she looked over to Mark, who was sitting in front of her.


    His charming features were covered with a storm of dark clouds. His long eyes were narrowing into


    slits, looking gloomy and fierce.


    The store had famous tarts, so Raine came here to get two boxes for Yvette. But she was never


    expecting to meet Summer here, let alone hear her saying such things to another man!


    "If you had another chance to start over again, how would you choose your marriage?" Dale sighed


    faintly. If he could start over again, he would''ve married Summer, no matter how bleak their future was


    going t obe.


    ''How would I choose my marriage?''


    "I¡¯ll marry a man I loved, have a few babies with him and live a simple life," it was what she ever hoped


    for.


    But Dale focused on the wrong thing as he asked," Does this mean you don''t love your husband?"


    Summer let out a faint smile. She didn¡¯t respond; neither agreed nor disagree.


    She loved him, but he didn¡¯t love her. His heart was already upied by someone else...


    Mark was giving off a very dark and grim aura. The atmosphere had turned cold instantly. One could


    even feel the chill being in the same space.


    He swiftly stood up and walked towards their table. Raine''s expression changed as she quickly


    stretched out her arm in hopes of pulling him back. But she was already toote.


    Raine felt intimidated. Shedisagreeder had seen him s o angry before, as if he was an agitated lion,


    ready to pounce at something.


    ¡®But, why would he even be angry?¡¯


    ''Was it because she said their marriage was bad and unfortunate? Or was it because she said she


    didn''t love him and crossed his line?''


    She did not know, neither could she understand!


    But she was desperate to know his answer, the answer to why he was this angry. It was important to


    her, very much important!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The man''s strong figure brought pressure with him. Summer was stunned for a while as she lifted her


    head and met his dangerously dark eyes. Standing beside him was Raine.


    By right, he was the one who was seen being unfaithful, but the looks on his face seemed like he was


    the one who caught his wife cheating. She found i t so ironicallyughable.


    "Go back to Valentine Mansion..." he said in a deep voice through his gritted teeth, his deep and sharp


    gaze piercing her.


    Summer did not hide from him and instead stared back at him. On top of it, she chuckled, paying no


    mind to his aggressiveness, "I am not done eating my tarts yet, you guys can go first, I''ll be backter."


    Without demur, Mark stepped forward and grabbed her arms strongly, forcing her to get up from her


    seat.


    Her words to Dale had undoubtedly crossed and challenged the limit of his patience!

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "Are you sure you want to leave in this manner? Let m e remind you, you¡¯re only going to make the


    situation more awkward."


    Summer sat there without moving; she had no intention to leave. She continued to speak, "since she''s


    with you, let me ask you a question!"


    She nced at Raine and asked, "Do I still have a ce in your heart, even if it''s just a slightest bit!"


    Her voice was loud and clear, enough to be heard by everyone in the cafe.


    Since young, Mark had always been the center of attention; however, not in a situation like this.


    Mark frowned. His expression was already gloomy, and the attention of the crowd made him more


    irritated.


    He disliked this kind of situation the most...


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Without speaking, he tugged at her arm, wanting to drag her outside.


    But Summer sat firmly, she seemed to be aware of his intentions; furthermore, she added, "Is it so


    difficult for you to answer such a simple question?"


    More and more eyes focused on them. Mark could no


    longer contain his anger and exploded, coldly warning her, "Don¡¯t you dare mess around with me!"


    ''Mess around?''


    Summer stared at him with her dark expression; she felt a sudden sore in her nose, but she remained


    silent.


    ''Did he see her as such a character?¡¯


    This time, she was no doubt stubborn, childish, impulsive, and ignorant, but unrelenting!


    She wanted to take advantage of the situation by forcing him into a corner, in the presence of Raine


    and all the customers in the cafe.


    If his answer was ''yes'', if would naturally break Raine apart.


    Instead, he thought of her as purposedly making a mess; and it could only mean that she wasn¡¯t even a


    wee bit precious to him.


    She lost faith and gave up on all hopes upon hearing his answer.


    She acted childishly and out of her usual behavior was merely because shecked confidence and


    wanted to gather a bit of courage out of him so that she could find a reason to keep going. However, it


    seemed that there was no longer any reason to go on...


    "Yes, I¡¯m causing trouble and being irrational, and naturally, I would never be her match. But the same


    goes for me, I no longer hold you dear in my heart. Besides, I¡¯ve some other matters to attend to and I


    need to leave first, you can leave after me.¡±


    Although she had made a mess, she was proud of herself.


    So what if he didn''t love her, she couldpletely discard her love for him; besides, what got him was


    her feeling of disdain!


    She flung off his arm, turned around and left together with Dale. Mark turned dark as if a storm was


    brewing and stared at her silhouette.


    ''Was she aware of what she had said?¡¯

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    He readied his steps to go after her, but Raine held him back by his arms. She fixed her gaze upon


    him, determined to not let him go.


    Mark frowned and looked at Raine; puzzled by her actions.


    "I''m asking you onest time; do you still want me?¡±


    Raine stretched her beautiful cor and stared at him, her slender fingers turned slightly pale due to the


    pressure as they dug into his coat.


    Mark¡¯s lips formed a line and his throat rumbled. When he was about to speak, Raine interrupted.


    "Nobody understands me better than you do. Did you know how hard was it for me to say such simple


    words? I feel so ashamed, but I am clearly aware that I would certainly regret it my entire life if I had not


    said them; and now, I''ve said it the second time..."


    Tears welled up in her eyes like dewdrops apanied by a little bit of crying, as she let her fingers


    slowly cruise downward along her dress.


    "I specially wore this long dress today that you gave m e three years ago even though I was afraid that


    you wouldn''t remember it."


    Following her gaze, Mark''s attention fell onto the long


    vintage dress.


    He was surprised when he first saw it. But now, he didn¡¯t feel anything except that it was just another


    long dress.


    "I know that many things can change in three years, but I firmly believe that your love for me has never


    changed; or had you fallen for Summer during your time with her?"


    "In fact, this question had constantly circled around m y thoughts when I asked if you had fallen for her.


    I had wanted to ask yet I was afraid that I would be tormented by your answer. But now, I will not let


    myself be tormented anymore. Although I¡¯m afraid, I still want to hear your answer directly!"


    Mark showed no signs of responding but carried an expression like an endless pit that concealed all his


    emotions.


    Baine¡¯s words was rather apprehensive, so she said them softly and gently, light as a drifting feather.


    She was indeed worried about the situation. From the several months which they had been together, it


    had only added to her worries.


    "You once said to me on my birthday that you wanted me to give you a firm answer, and that you would


    support me; nevertheless, I have now given you my answer, are you going to reject it?"


    Mark furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the time. Finally, he uttered, "Let''s talk about thister, I


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    have


    some matters to attend-"


    His speech was cut short abruptly by Raine. "To go after Summer, right?"


    His eyes squinted and throat rumbled. A dash of dim light shed across Mark''s eyes.


    Seeing him silent, she sneered bitterly, "Summer had only brought disaster and tragedy to your


    marriage, and she even wanted to end it, it¡¯s obvious that she has no feelings toward you..."


    Raine said it purposedly to arouse his anger toward Summer.


    Mark''s expression changed like a storm whipping up. The words she spoke to that man a while ago


    surfaced in his thoughts.


    His anger spread like wildfire, causing his body to stiffen, and he felt frustrated, depressed, pressured,


    and angry.


    He brought his hands toward his cor and loosened his necktie to find relief; however, he still found it


    very tight.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    "She had made herself clear, yet you still want to go after her. Even though you didn¡¯t answer my


    question, your silence has made it clear. I''vee to understand that you no longer want me. Go after


    her and forget what I have just said..."


    Raine released her grip on his coat and retreated a few steps and looked at her from a distance.


    Her tears finally came flowing down, across her smooth cheeks, off her jaw, and disappearing into the


    ground.


    Her crying painted a beautiful scene, weak and pitiful, like a girling out from a downpour and


    crying, soaking her eyshes, and looking more and more pitiful, i


    At that moment, Mark''s pupils were dark as ink; ck, deep but intense, calm but demented.


    At the same time, Summer¡¯s parting words repeatedly surfaced in his thoughts. He was raging as if he


    breathed fire through his nostrils. He couldn''t wait to strangle her to death!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Not far away was Raine who was still in tears. His anger made his mood extremely awful.


    He looked up at her tears, and he felt a surprisingly


    dead calmness like a pond without ripplese over him, but they were just intertwined feelings of


    irritation and frustration.


    Yet, rashly, out of frustration and without a clear mind, Mark uttered, "Who said I no longer want you?"


    1


    Raine was left stunned and rooted to the ground. Her tears stopped dripping and she cheered up with a


    smile. Her speech was still stifled, "I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up on me, you would never..."


    His gaze froze when he heard his own words.


    Yet, in contrary to relief and pleasure, there was unspeakable tension and heaviness, as if he had


    disappointed Mrs. Valentine!


    As he recalled her earlier words, his eyes squinted, and scorned at his own thoughts!


    He had loved Raine. His marriage to her was solely a trade and had made clear the terms and


    conditions.


    Yet, she had shamelessly uttered such words to another man; why should he feel that he had did


    something that disappointed her? 1


    Seeing her in an awful mood, Dale offered to bring Summer to Cartelkeside to enjoy the scenery but


    was outrightly rejected.


    Thus, without dy, Dale drove her back to the lobby o f her apartment. Tired, Summer wished him


    goodnight and entered the elevator.


    Dale drove away after she disappeared from his sight.


    Summer unlocked the door and found that the lights i n the living room were on. As she raised her


    head, she saw him seated on the sofa.


    He turned around as if he heard footsteps. He had a cigarette between his lips as he observed her


    closely with his darkened expression.


    She frowned and was slightly surprised.


    After she had left, there was no one to disturb them. They had all the time to enjoy their date and shop


    to their hearts'' content. But unexpectedly, he had returned home earlier.


    However, regardless of whether he returned early orte, it was no longer her concern.


    Tired, Summer ced her bag on the sofa and went into the room. She opened the bed drawer and


    took out the credit card that was lying there.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Never in her life would she use this card. Whether it was then or now, all she could do was to surrender


    to fate.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding it in her hands, she got up and went to the door. Mark had also walked over. But before they


    could react, they had bumped into each other.


    Summer felt her forehead hurt slightly, but it wasn¡¯t anywhere as painfulpared to what her heart


    felt. She lowered her head, held out the card, and handed it to him.


    Mark snuffed out the cigarette with his fingers and stared at her with his deep ck pupils as if he was


    going to eat her alive. But he didn''t reach out to receive it.


    "You don''t want it? I will never use this credit card because it only makes me feel disgusted; and if you


    don¡¯t want it, I''ll toss it into the rubbish bin."


    "Disgusted?" Mark uttered in a very deep tone. He stretched out his hand and squeezed her shoulders


    with his tight grip.


    No one had ever angered him to this extent, not even Baine!


    She was the only one who could provoke him, and


    sessfully arouse his anger to boiling point!


    Never had he felt so angry in his life where if not released, it would only drive him crazy!


    Summer furrowed her brows at the pain she felt on her shoulders. But she smiled calmly and


    answered,


    "Let¡¯s take this example, you are fully aware that I have the credit card of the man I love and set its


    password as his birthday; and I give it to you and let you use it as you wish, would you not feel


    disgusted?¡±


    Just by the thought of it, she felt it was absurd and ironic!


    Her own husband gave her a credit card he signed up for Baine and told her that the password was the


    birthday of the woman he loved but let her spend it as she wished.


    He might not think it was funny, but she was disgusted by it, and her disgust came from deep within


    her.


    "Although you may not be disgusted by it, but I am, to the point where I lose my appetite. Do you


    understand now, Mr. Valentine?"


    Afterward, she flung the card at him...


    ''Whichdy could bear the burden of entering her rival''s birthday every time she swiped the card?¡¯


    Maybe, there were some who were able. But she wasn¡¯t that kind of woman, it was impossible for her.


    Mark froze for a moment, then he slowly released his grip on her shoulders. It was only then did he


    realize that this credit card''s password was Raine''s birthday.


    Summer slightly moved her shoulders that were inflicted with pain. She appeared cold and indifferent.


    "I can''t raise the issue of divorce; it has toe from you. Therefore, I won¡¯t dawdle anymore on this


    nonsense. Besides, I''m tired and need to rest.


    Furthermore, I don''t think we should be sharing a bed i n a situation like this; and I believe that you are


    a gentleman and won''t let a pregnantdy to sleep on the sofa."


    She was only concerned about what she had to say; without waiting for his response, she shut the door


    in his face, and locked it from the inside.


    She quietened herself andid on therge bed with luxurious Norwegian design big enough to fit three


    persons.


    As sheid in in alone, it seemed very vast and lonely...

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    ''In the afternoon, he kissed her passionately in front o f the school; but at night, he and Raine visited


    the jewelry store.


    His schedule was indeed upied!


    He busied himself at work and spent his time between two women. Wouldn''t he be insane?''


    In the end, regardless of what a man felt or thought, she couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    As the cold of Spring seeped in, the trees outside the window began to sprout new leaves and the


    greenery was pleasant to one''s sight.


    However, it wasn''t visible at night. Nevertheless, although it was early Spring, she still felt the weather


    was very cold.


    Summer tossed and turned in bed, not able to fall asleep. She only wrapped herself within her nket


    and stared nkly through the window into the dark.


    In the living room.


    Smoke filled the air, Mark had not stopped smoking and the stench was very irritating.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    For some reason, he became more frustrated!


    He had reduced his smoking frequency to only once a


    day, but the cigarette box was almost empty.


    And the credit cardid on the floor in front of the room as no one picked it up.


    At this moment, Mark''s phone rang. He looked at the screen. It was a call from Raine.


    Unnerved, he whipped up his phone and without hesitating, he swiped to hang up the call with his


    fingers.


    There was a short moment of silence before the phone rang again; it was still Raine.


    His stared at the screen and paused for about four to five seconds before he answered the call.


    Bringing the phone close to his ears, he answered calmly, "Hello..."


    "Have you arrived home?" Raine''s voice sounded graceful as usual, mixed with a bit of gentleness.


    "Yes...¡± he answered indifferently.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just wanted to know if you arrived home safely. Alright, goodnight."


    Raine could sense that he was feeling down, so she didn¡¯t say much, only those few words and then


    she hung up.


    Most of the time, a woman needs to know when to stop to avoid a man from bing annoyed. It


    would be a bad omen if he became annoyed.


    Yvette sat across the sofa opposite to Raine. She looked at her twice. "Mark returned to the


    apartment?"


    Sipping her coffee, Raine replied, "Yes." "Right, where is that thing I gave you today?" Yvette asked.


    Upon hearing, Raine handed her a portable recorder.


    After receiving it, Yvette looked at Raine. "Are you disgusted by my actions?"


    "Nope." Raine continued sipping her coffee, "you must be thinking too much."


    "Good, you don¡¯t need to feel disgusted. I''m not interested to keep doing this, I only wanted you to


    record your conversation with Mark, it''s merely to make her give up, afterward, I will not be involved in


    your affairs anymore. Oh ya, give her a call tomorrow and have here to Valentine mansion."


    Hearing that, Raine frowned and declined. "She will not pick up my call, it¡¯s better if you do it."


    "Hmph, thatdy sure is stubborn, she might not even pick up my call. It''s alright, I''ll do it." She got


    angry whenever Summer''s name was mentioned.


    On the other side.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    In the living room, Mark stared at the room door from time to time; he couldn''t fall asleep.


    But the door never once opened and remained tightly shut.


    She was in the room while he stayed outside; they both couldn''t sleep, and the quiet atmosphere


    emitted a feeling of loneliness.


    The next morning.


    Summer had not slept the entire night and she didn''t know why; she only felt like she had just closed


    her eyes for a moment, but when she opened them, the sky was already bright.


    After she looked at the time, she went into the bathroom to wash up. When she came out, she saw him


    She nced at him quickly and said nothing; but picked up her bag and exited the room.


    She was feeling awful; besides, she wasn''t hungry, so she didn''t prepare breakfast but thought of


    buying some snacks along the way to school.


    Mark stared at her slender figure and couldn''t refrain himself from feeling more downcast.


    The moment Summer opened the main door, Raine stood in front of her. She seemed to have just


    arrived a s she was preparing to ring the doorbell with her hand.


    But as the door opened, Raine withdrew her arm.


    She wasn''t at all pleased with Raine, and this was undeniably true; thus, there was no need to be


    hospitable.


    Their eyes met; Summer stared at her indifferently but said nothing.


    Mark, who was behind her, saw her standing still at the door; he frowned and looked at her as if to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    break the awkwardness, and asked gently, "Who¡¯s there?¡±


    She stepped aside without saying a word to grant him a view of the visitor; afterward, she walked off


    without turning back into the elevator, and hit the close button.


    From the gap of the elevator door, she could see the two of them standing facing each other, and Raine


    was smiling.


    She shut her eyes and dug her fingernails into her palms, causing it to hurt.


    ''What the eye doesn''t see, the heart doesn''t grieve,¡¯ she said to herself in her heart.


    Raine''s impatience by showing up early in the morning painted such a lovely scene; however, it only


    made her upset.


    She turned slightly pale and gritted her teeth to refrain herself. Then, she pped her face gently to


    regain herposure.


    "You haven''t had breakfast, right? How about we have breakfast together before you head off to work?"


    Raine¡¯s unadorned face carried a faint smile.


    After watching her disappear from his sight, only did Mark retract his sight, and answered, "I still have a


    few contracts to sign this morning."


    "No matter how busy you are, you shouldn¡¯t stress your body; let¡¯s have pumpkin soup together, it


    won''t b e long, just ten minutes, then you can be on your way t o work."


    Raine looked pleasant; she had woken up early and hurried over. "Or, would you like to have coffee


    instead?"


    His sight fell onto his watch. "I don¡¯t have much time."


    "You should have five minutes to spare, don''t you? I hurried over this early just to have breakfast with


    you. No matter what, you would surely have five minutes, n o?"


    Mark became silent as if he acknowledged it. 1


    Raine chuckled; she tailed him and entered the elevator together.


    In the afternoon, Summer received a call from Maria; Yvette had asked her to drop by Valentine


    mansion.


    Immediately, she rejected it and gave the excuse that she was busy in the afternoon, that she had no


    time to drop by.


    Maria was caught in the fray; Yvette had instructed her repeatedly that she showed up at Valentine


    mansion. She was merely a messenger, and the situation was too tough for her to handle.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Pausing for a moment, Maria quickly added that it was an order from Yvette; that if she didn''t show up,


    she would personally pick her up from school.


    At this point, it was no longer reasonable to cause further trouble for Maria.


    No matter how crafty Yvette was, she was still human and not a tigress. What harm could she possibly


    do to her?


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Yvette. Since she had already fallen out of her favor, there was nothing


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    else t o be ashamed of!


    In the afternoon, Summer drove her car directly to Valentine mansion; ording to the maid, Yvette


    was in the room upstairs, i


    She went upstairs and took a corner; there she saw Yvette and Paine approaching her and Yvette


    looked full of pride.


    However, Summer was unaffected by her prideful disy. Yvette was that kind of woman, the prouder


    she was, the more loathsome she was.


    "What do you have with me here?" she went ahead and asked directly, without the slightest doubt.


    There are some who are truly respectable; yet also


    some who would trample on and despise you the more respect you show her.


    "There is something I would like you to listen...¡± Yvette produced a ck portable recorder.


    "Can''t you just tell me directly? I still have afternoon lessons and it''s a long journey here. Please get


    straight to the point."


    Yvette looked at her with increasing disgust. "What¡¯s the hurry? This is the main theme; you''ll


    understand once you listen to it..."


    Paine shifted her attention from Yvette to Summer, and then onto the recorder. Her thoughts were well


    hidden with her expression.


    Yvette gently pressed the y button on the recorder, and the voices recorded were clearly heard.


    Yvette became more excited. Summer had no ce in Mark''s heart, and she could remove her from


    Valentine mansion very soon!


    Yvette turned the volume to the maximum as if afraid that Summer couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Summer listened quietly but remained emotionless and was unnaturally calm like still water.


    Even though what she heard were the exchange of romantic words between her husband and Paine,


    she remained indifferent.


    However, no one noticed her arms tightened, slowly b y gradually.


    This was because they were hidden within the pockets of her coat; thus, they didn¡¯t notice it. All they


    saw was her indifferent expression.


    Yvette appeared dissatisfied at her unexpected reaction and stared coldly at Summer.


    As the recording came to an end, Summer calmly asked, "So, may I leave now?"


    ''If Yvette knew that her ''main theme'' was no longer news to her since a month ago, would she be


    angered t o death?¡¯


    She secretly guessed that Yvette would surely be very angry; because how could Yvette be satisfied


    unless she had sessfully provoked her?


    Although Yvette failed to provoke her, but the recording had hurt her very much, so much that she


    shuddered.


    She somewhat realized the feelings he had for Raine. However, hearing it herself meant otherwise.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    It felt like a sharp de shing across her heart; it was an excruciating pain and nevertheless


    indescribable.


    Her reaction aroused Yvette''s anger further. She snorted, "What a heartless woman, you must be after


    the riches of the Valentine family!"


    Her indifference towards her husband''s affectionate rtionship with another woman could only mean


    that she didn''t love her husband but was only after his wealth.


    She didn¡¯t refute Yvette''s words for it wasn''t worth the effort. She would only retaliate and made things


    worse.


    Therefore, whatever she had in mind; it was best to let her be.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not paying Yvette further attention, Summer turned around and headed toward the stairs.


    But Yvette wasn¡¯t ready to let her leave; she strode across Summer and blocked her path. Then she


    scorned, "There is a saying, just as the face is essential to man as bark is to trees, I''ve never seen


    such a brazen woman. Even though she knows that her husband loves another woman, she doesn''t


    know


    when to give up.¡±


    Hearing her words, Summer couldn''t help butughed. It turned out that this was the way a culprit used


    to put the me on others.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll divorce him, how about that?" she uttered.


    Unexpecting her straightforward response, Yvette was startled. She thought for a little while and


    answered," You''re quite crafty, you''re expecting to receive a portion of the Valentine family''s wealth


    from the divorce, aren¡¯t you?"


    In the end, regardless of what it was, Yvette had the final say.


    Summer could onlyud her meticulous intent.


    "I don''t need any share of the property from this divorce; I only want the child, and this, I can guarantee


    with a letter bearing my signature..."


    In fact, it was for the sake of the child did she agree to marry him; it wasn''t a single penny of his wealth


    that she was aiming for. All she wanted was to keep the child.


    "So, you want the child and use it to threaten the Valentine family? Truly I tell you, never!" Yvette


    objected harshly.


    "Tell me, what is it that you want? To divorce or not t o?" Summer looked at the time, she was getting


    impatient and lost interest in arguing with her.


    Giving it some thought, Yvette answered, "Divorce;


    and if you want to keep the child, it will be raised by the Valentine family; you may only visit the child;


    and if you don¡¯t agree, then you shall get rid of the child!¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t an elder, Summer would have given her two tight ps.


    She was truly disgusted by Yvette''s attitude.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" she questioned.


    "Oh, so you have other intentions, I haven''t made a mistake!"


    Summer sneered; there wasn''t any need to struggle with her any further. "Whether or not you made a


    mistake, it has nothing to do with me."


    She said no further; all she wanted was to leave this ce, immediately.


    Just as she began to walk, again Yvette stood before her, refusing to let her pass. "Give me your


    answer now from the choices I gave you."


    Summer stood still and stared at her. She answered clearly,


    "I will choose neither of the two choices. Besides, let m e remind you, do not speak to me anymore


    about this, you may speak to your son, and let him tell me the conclusion..."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Yvette stomped; her anger rocketed sky high. "Do you know who you are speaking to?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes of course, I am clearly aware. I always show the same respect to those who respect me and vice


    versa." Summer wasn¡¯t overbearing, but her words were full o f ridicule.


    It was only natural to make up with Yvette to safeguard her position in the Valentine family.


    However, she had none of those intentions; thus, not only didn''t she make up, but she also wanted to


    rip it further apart.


    Since young, Yvette had been very pampered. She could not be scolded nor ridiculed; in Norwood,


    there was no one that wouldn''t want to curry her favor.


    Ever since she moved to Santabaca because of her marriage, she stillmanded the influence of


    Norwood. Furthermore, with Valentine Group holding majority stakes in Santabaca, no one dared to


    disrespect her.


    Who would dare to make her angry?


    Summer was the only one who had angered her repeatedly; furthermore, spoke such ugly words about


    her and disgraced her.


    Standing and watching their argument, Raine frowned and interrupted, "Calm down, both of you."


    "Raine, do not interrupt, let her speak. I want to see what else is left in her obnoxious speech!¡± Yvette


    said as she pointed at Summer.


    Summer ignored them and strode past Yvette and headed downstairs.


    Yvette wasn¡¯t going to let herself be ignored in this manner, she reached out her arms and grabbed


    Summer by her shirt.


    As she was going down the stairs, she had never expected her to react this way. Summer felt a harsh


    pull; she slipped, and fell backward, sharplynding o n the stairway.


    She sat there and felt pain in her stomach due to the impact, and she furrowed her eyebrows.


    Yvette held onto her shirt, not willing to let go. Summer gritted her teeth and stood up aggressively." Let


    go of me!"


    "You thought I would just let you go?" Yvetteughed indifferently.


    "I will say it once more, let me go!" she gradually lost her patience.


    "So what if you said it twice?"


    Finally, Summer''s anger burned; she reached out toward her back and gave it a pushed.


    Although it wasn''t a strong push, Yvette was standing tip-toed, and she tilted forward and fell directly


    toward the stairway.


    It would have been an unsightly oue should she had fallen down the stairs.


    Raine, who stood behind them, quickly reacted; moving forward, she caught hold of Yvette and pushed


    her toward the railing.


    Shocked, Yvette grabbed on to the railing, her face turned pale. She steadied herself but was sweating


    in fear.


    Unfortunately for Raine, she rolled down the stairs like a ball, from the top, until she reached the bottom


    o f the stairs.


    Nothing was needed to be said about the pain; her face was pale, and her body shriveled; it looked


    very painful.


    Summer was stunned. She stood rooted to the ground and stared at her hands.


    Yvette, who had recovered from her shock, hurried downstairs and helped Raine up, calling upon the


    maids to call the ambnce.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    The living room was in a mess. Mark witnessed the scene as he entered the living room. He squinted


    his eyes and first looked at Summer, then at Raine who was lying on the floor.


    Mark was at a loss about what had happened; She stood still like a rock and stared at her hands in


    disbelief, whereas Raine was rolling on the floor.


    Without wasting a moment, he strode forward and quickly carried Raine. He asked calmly, "What


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    happened?¡±


    Yvette was still panting due to her shock. At his question, she pointed at Summer. "She pushed her on


    purpose."


    Mark¡¯s expression darkened; his pupils turned ck a s ink as his sight fell coldly upon Summer.


    She only wanted to release herself from Yvette''s grip. She didn''t even use any force. As to why it


    resulted this way, she herself was confused.


    But, hearing Yvette''s usation, she felt likeughing.


    Yet, his icy cold look tore her painful wound even more. It was an excruciating pain


    At times, there were no need for words; an expression alone was sufficient to hurt a person dreadfully,


    to a


    breaking point.


    Swiftly, Mark carried Raine and walked out of the living room. He brought his head close to her ears


    from time to time, as if he wasforting her...


    But she stood there like a culprit that nobody cared about...


    Yvette stared at Summer coldly, gritted her teeth and said, "How dare you treat your mother-inw like


    this, may karma befall you!"


    Upon hearing that, Summer recovered from her numbness and shock. She looked at Yvette and


    nodded. "Okay, I''ll wait and see."


    "You¡ª" Yvette couldn''t utter a word without feeling out of breath. She huffed and followed them out of


    Valentine mansion.


    When she had left, Summer sat down on the stairs and buried her face between her knees; and looked


    at her hands in a daze.


    She only wanted Yvette to let her go. She didn¡¯t expect Yvette to lose a foothold, neither did she expect


    Raine t o fall down the stairs.


    It was all an ident.


    Yet of course, no one believed it was an ident.


    Besides the maids, only Summer remained seated on the stairs at Valentine mansion.


    Was it a minute, or five, or how long had she been sitting on the stairs? Nevertheless, she got up and


    went to the hospital too.


    Although it was an ident, she was the cause of it. Therefore, she couldn''t turn a blind eye toward


    Raine''s injury.


    As she arrived at the corner of the hospital, she saw from afar Mark and Yvette standing outside the


    emergency unit.


    Mark''s handsome face looked dark, his eyes were deep, and his emotions were concealed.


    Yvette sat beside him with full of anxiety; and would look toward the emergency unit from time to time.


    She went no closer but stood by the corner and lean against the wall so that they wouldn''t see her.


    A few hourster, the emergency unit door opened. The doctor pushed Raine out and a few people


    followed toward the wards.


    Summer reacted quickly and dodged. When they had disappeared from sight, she stopped a nurse and


    asked, "Was the injury of that patient serious?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    The nurse eyed her curiously and asked upon hearing Summer, "And you are?"


    "Her friend."


    "Luckily, her injuries aren''t too serious, but had she fallen face t, and it would have been much


    severe. She should recover in a few days."


    "Right, understood. Thank you," feeling relieved, Summer thanked the nurse profusely.


    The nurse smiled politely and replied, "You''re wee."


    Instead of going to Raine s ward, she headed to the gynecologist''s. Since she had a good rtionship


    with neither Raine nor Yvette, she knew they would only argue if she had gone over.


    She had done a B-scan and then some check-ups.


    When the results were out, the doctor had exined that there was nothing to be concerned about as


    the pain that she felt earlier could have been due to her squatting at that time. As her results have


    shown, everything had looked fine.


    Summer nodded as she thought, ''That''s right--1 only felt the pain when I fell and sat on the ground, and


    it didn''tst long.''


    After that, she went back to the apartment.


    Silence, loneliness, and a strong wave of indescribable emotions engulfed her whole.


    She could still remember the bitter coldness in his eyes when he left.


    In the hospital ward.


    Yvette breathed out a sigh of relief after she heard the doctor''s statement.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing what had happened, Raine truly is a good girl. She actually pushed me away just in time and let


    herself fall instead!'' Yvette thought.


    Not many people would do the same.''


    His defined brows furrowed as his lips moved as he asked in a deep voice, "What exactly happened at


    the Valentine mansion just now?"


    "It''s just as you''ve seen. Summer wanted to push me down the stairs, and at that exact moment, it was


    Raine who protected me and fell instead," Yvette exined without a sense of hesitance.


    Upon hearing so, his dark orbs shifted, but his deep voice sounded firm as he said, "She would never."


    Instantaneously, Yvette directed her gaze and fell upon him. She responded, "She would never what?


    What do you mean? Were you trying to say that she would never have pushed me down the stairs?"


    Swallowing, he simply answered with a single syble, "Yes." He didn''t believe that Summer would


    ever do something like that.


    His reply had angered Yvette, and she had grown more agitated as she asked, "Mark, I''m your mother.


    Are you suspecting me of forging up a story to lie to you?"


    His thin lips opened and replied, "I''m not. I know and understand her character. I know she would never


    intentionally cause harm to anyone. This must have been an ident."


    "How can you be so sure about how she is? How would you know if she''s not just faking it?"


    Yvette scoffed and said,


    "And like you just said, if she really didn''t mean it, then shouldn''t shee to visit your aunt now that


    she''s hospitalized? I haven''t even seen any sign of her up until now. Regardless of anything, we''re still


    family. Does she really dislike your aunt that much?"


    His brows shifted as he spoke up with his deep voice sounding displeased, "it''s not her fault. I was the


    reason all of this happened."


    He knew that she had bumped into him and saw him getting flowers for Raine for her birthday. She had


    also overheard his and Raine s conversation, so it would only be natural if she were to hold a slight


    grudge against Raine.


    However, Yvette hated the exnation he had given. A s long as what he had said was to defend


    Summer, she hated it, and she didn''t want to listen at all.


    From her point of view, Summer is the one to me for everything.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Yvette thought, ''How dare she! How dare she try and push me down from the stairs! Forget about


    being the Valentine''s family''s daughter-inw. Only when pigs fly would I let her stay!''


    Even Mark, my quiet and logical son, seems to be bewitched by her, let alone Jazz. Everything he says


    is all to defend and protect that woman!''


    ''He''s hopeless. I won''t waste my effort on talking him out of it. I''ll just continue with my own ways and


    ns.''


    At night.


    Summer sat in front of herptop with her files opened and empty with nothing typed, even though she


    had wanted to prep for her sses.


    At that moment, her mind was not focusing on the task before her at all, and even she herself did not


    know where her thoughts had gone to.


    When she snapped back and noticed the time, 40 minutes had passed, and she still had yet to type


    anything.


    Right at that moment, the sound of the doorbell radiated through the room. She was slightly stunned a


    s she just sat there frozen.


    Then, sounds of persistent knocking could be heard from the door. It sounded as if the person on the


    other side would not have given up if she didn''t open up the door.


    ¡®Has he really forgotten his keys, or is he deliberately trying to torture me because I''ve hurt his most


    beloved woman?'' she thought.


    The doorbell kept ringing, and she too remained sitting without budging as though they were going


    against one another.


    It remained that way for two minutes, and she couldn''t stand the piercing sound of the bell. Lips curling


    up into a sarcastic smirk, she got up and went over to answer the door.


    She believed that the longer his frustration carried on, the deeper his love was for Raine, which also


    meant, the more hatred he had for her.


    She had prepared herself for the worst the moment she got up. She thought, ''No matter what he had


    nned, I''ll just go along with it.''


    Reaching out to the knob, she pulled the door open. Without lifting her head, she said directly, "Tell me,


    what are you going to do to me now?"


    Silence greeted her, but in a sh, she was pulled into a tight and breath-taking hug.


    Feeling confused and curious, she lifted her head and saw Ms. Moore looking at her with a fond smile


    as she


    greeted, "Hello, Summer. Long time no see."


    She was frozen in ce. She had expected it to be Mark, and never did she thought it could be Ms.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Moore.


    "Are you that shocked to see little ol'' me?" Ms. Moore asked and let her go. Holding Summer by her


    hand, they stepped into the apartment. Ms. Moore nced around andmented, "Hmm, everything


    looks the same as a year ago, but it definitely feels livelier than before."


    Finding her words, she replied, "It''s sote already! How did you get here?"


    "I rushed here as soon as the nended," she smiled and said contentedly, "I wanted to give you


    guys a surprise. Judging from your reaction earlier, I''m sure you are!"


    Hearing so, Summer finally shed her first genuine smile of the day.


    ncing past the textbooks Summerid open, Ms. Moore eyed her and asked, "You''re still prepping


    for sses? Aren''t you four months pregnant already?"


    "I''m wearing anti-radiation clothes," Summer said as she pointed to her clothes.


    "We wouldn''t know if they''re truly protective or not, so it''d be safest if you just stayed away from


    electronics. Don''t all women love to stay beautiful and young? You should start taking care of yourself


    now before it''s toote and you grow dark spots on your face! You also have to take care of our


    precious little one here. Mark i s rich. Just use his money. If you both don''t spend the money, who will?"


    Summer didn''t answer and merely curled her lips into a small smile that didn''t meet her eyes. She had


    only felt despair and pain.


    She thought, ''He had his heart on his Juliet or Cleopatra, and even his banking passcode was from her


    birthday digits. Naturally, she would spend his money for him.''


    Looking around the room, Ms. Moore furrowed her brows as she asked, "Where are the wedding


    pictures?" Summer remained silent.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Knowingly, Ms. Moore said, "Mark, that kid hasn''t liked taking pictures ever since I knew him, but I can''t


    believe you guys don''t even have a single one of your wedding. I''m truly disappointed! Oh, I just


    remembered. You guys haven''t gone for your honeymoon yet right? I''ve actually chosen a great ce


    for y''all. Maybe in the next two days, you guys can go have your honeymoon. It''s a perfect time now


    since you guys are still newly-weds."


    "No, it''s okay!" Summer replied rather fiercely, all of a sudden. When she noticed how she had sounded


    too forced, she exined, "He''s quite busy recently, and so am I. So, maybe we can just forget about


    it."


    Mark had stepped in during their conversation. As he hooked his coat over onto his arm, he asked,


    "Forget about what?"


    Ms. Moore eyed him and sounded displeased when she asked, "Why did youe home sote?


    Aren''t you worried about leaving your pregnant wife at home alone?"


    He shifted his brows as he swept his gaze over onto Summer, but she looked away, avoiding his eyes.


    "She''s already four months pregnant, and her tummy i s showing, yet you dared to leave her home


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    alone.


    What if it was slippery, and she slipped and fell?"


    Standing up for Summer, Ms. Moore said sternly," Pregnant women are iparable with regr


    women. Their movements are slower. She''s carrying such a huge tummy, and if she falls, do you think


    she could get up immediately? If it was severe, it would be two lives at stake here! Do you


    understand?"


    "I admit that I''ve been careless in terms of taking care of her. I''ll pay more attention from now on.


    Please calm down, my dear grandmother."


    Stepping towards her, Mark walked over. His tall figure sat on the edge of the couch, and hisrge


    handsnded on her back, massaging it lightly.


    With that, she could feel her anger slowly dissipating. She knows that while he may look cold, arrogant,


    and unapproachable in front of others, but he''s the opposite when he''s with her.


    ''How can I not adore this grandson of mine?'' she thought.


    All this while, she''s always been proud of him. Whenever she talks about him, all her face lines would


    appear as she would smile. Everyone was envious of her for having a grandson like him.


    She patted the back of his hand lightly as she said," You shouldn''t say that to me. You should tell


    Summer instead. She''s the one who''s going to be pregnant for ten months to birth a child for you, not


    me, your old grandma."


    His dark eyes glistened with emotion, and he felt a part of his heart soften as soon as his gazended


    on her slim figure. His voice was husky as his words slipped out, "I''m sorry, my dear wife. And, thank


    you for holding on."


    Her slender body slightly froze, but within a few seconds, she recovered from it. Though, her eyes


    looked as cold as the moonlight.


    If he had said all that to her before what had happened recently, she would surely have butterflies and


    fell deeper for him. She would voluntarily be trapped in his charm.


    However, in the present moment, she had only wanted to scoff sarcastically at him as she thought, ''He


    had just returned from visiting his most beloved woman, yet he''s saying such things to me now. What


    kind of mood was he in when he had spewed those words out?


    She told herself, ''It wasn''t because of what he had said that had stunned me. It was because I was


    shocked that he didn''t interrogate me right away after I''ve injured his beloved woman. Instead, he had


    thanked m e for holding on. Was he just putting on an act because Ms. Moore is here?"


    "Well, isn''t that better? Pregnancy really takes a toll on women. It is the job of you men to care for her


    more!"


    Feeling pleased, Ms. Moore smiled and said,


    "I looked around the room and noticed that you and


    Summer don''t even have a single picture from your wedding. Obviously, you guys hadn''t taken any.


    Plus, I remember when both of you went to Norwood, you said it was also a honeymoon trip, but then


    you didn''t even stay for three days and had left Summer all alone there. What kind of honeymoon is


    that?"


    "That''s why I took it upon myself to n one. I''ve already chosen a ce for you both, and you can


    leave in 2 days. It might be inconvenient when her tummy gets bigger, after all."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Things have already escted to where it is now. Is there still a need for us to go on a honeymoon?''


    Summer thought.


    Hearing so, Summer rejected again, "Grandma, it''s really okay. The semester has just started. I don''t


    think I can take out much time."


    When he had noticed that there was no hesitation in her replies, he narrowed his almond-shaped eyes


    as h e felt a wave of frustration. He looked at her and purposefully answered his grandma, "That


    sounds great."


    Pleased, Ms. Moore chuckled lightly and nced at Summer as she ordered, "Summer, go and apply


    for leave from school. If you can''t, this olddy of yours will do it for you myself. Since that''s settled, I


    won''t bother you lovebirds here any longer. I''ll take a taxi back to the mansion."


    Summer stalled her as she invited, "Grandma, there''s a n extra room. You should just stay here for the


    night."


    "Would I be a bother to you guys?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not!" Summer shook her head and attempted again, "Grandma, I think we really should just


    give up on the honeymoon trip."


    "There is room for discussion for other matters except for this one. If you don''t apply for a leave, I will


    do it for you," Ms. Moore answered as she turned her head and stomped into the room, feeling slightly


    angered.


    Ms. Moore thought, ''This is such a great chance I''m setting up for her. How could she be so insensitive


    and clueless? How can I not be angry at her!''


    Summer''s head started to ache as she witnessed what happened. Ms. Moore and Jazz are the only


    ones she liked the most in the Valentine family.


    ''If he had also rejected, Ms. Moore would''ve given up o n this idea, but instead, he had agreed, which


    is so troublesome!'' she thought.


    As if in thought, she walked to the room and started to make the bed. As soon as sheid the nket


    down, the man with the leaned figure stepped in. He had just finished showering as his hair still had


    water droplets dripping.


    Walking towards the windows, he switched on the lights there. With the towel in hisrge hands, he


    dried his hair while speaking up to discuss with her," How about we hire a housekeeper for the


    apartment?"


    "Thanks, but there''s no need to," she answered politely but had sounded distant. "You don''t have to


    take what Ms. Moore said to heart."


    His defined brows raised slowly after hearing her response. His gazended and focused on her as he


    asked, "Why not?"


    "This child was the reason why we agreed to get married back then, so no matter if we would get


    divorced or not, this child would still be mine. That''s why I would take care of this myself," she


    responded coldly.


    In an instant, Mark''s face had turned dark. Her words were like heavy meteors crashing towards him.


    He felt his rage bubbling up to the point that he wanted to rip her apart.


    Summer pursed her lips and spoke up again, "Even before you bring up the divorce, I won''t do


    anything to interfere from now on. Likewise, you too, do not have the right to interfere with my matters. I


    hope we would just mind our own businesses and live peacefully until the day you would like to get


    divorced."


    His dark eyes peered at her as he felt his anger rising and bubbling up in his throat. He stared at her for


    a while, and then with a harsh and deep tone, he answered simply, "Fine, then you''ll just have to wait."


    At that moment, he truly despised hearing her bringing up that word, "divorce".


    "Okay," she said as she ced her pillow and got on the bed. Sheid sideways with her back facing


    him a s she spoke up again, "Since grandmother is sleeping over tonight, I can''t sleep in the living


    room, so we''ll just have to make do for tonight."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Switching off the lights by the bed, the room fell pitch ck, and only the faint sounds of their breaths


    could be heard.


    They were sleeping side by side on the same bed, and they were so close together, but it had felt as


    though there was a distance where they were out of reach from one another.


    It was when the night had be darker and quieter, did they hear a sudden ring for a received


    message.


    A toned arm reached over to the nightstand, Mark grabbed his phone and clicked on the message. It


    was from Raine which read, "Have you slept? Good night."


    The blue light emitted by his phone illuminated through the room, and Summer nced over with the


    corner of her eyes. Then, she held onto her nket tightly as her brows knotted slightly. She knew that


    the message was from Raine.


    She thought, ''How should I even try to save this marriage? I really do not know.''


    Without replying to the message, he merely nced at it. He ced his phone back onto the


    nightstand, and he shifted his eyes sideways. His dark eyes were met with hers as she too was looking


    over to him. He


    asked, "What really happened back at the mansion today?"


    He did not believe that she was one who would cause harm to others, but he wanted to know what was


    the reason that caused them to have such a big fight.


    However, she had thought that he was deliberately interrogating her. After a long moment of silence,


    with her heart feeling numbed, she spoke up coldly and mockingly, "I don''t have anything to say. It was


    just as you saw. You can just interpret it as you want!"


    After saying so, she closed her eyes and never spoke u p again.


    Hearing her words, Mark''srge hands tightened as h e stared at her back fiercely, wishing to pierce


    holes through it.


    He was waiting for her to exin the truth to him, and he never had thought that she would be so


    nonchnt and disdainful.


    Does she think that there is no need to exin or even talk to me?'' he thought.


    His expressions wavered. He wanted to pull her soft and slender frame into his arms but had also


    wanted t o just strangle her to death.


    However, as he thought of her attitude moments ago, his rage reignited, and his desire for her was kept


    away. Heid up straight and slept.


    The next day.


    In the morning.


    Yvette came just as the breakfast was ted on the table. When she saw Ms. Moore, sheined,"


    Mom, why didn''t you stay at the mansion instead now that you''re here? Why stay here?"


    Ms. Moore was having her orange juice as she eyed her, "Am I troubling you for choosing to stay here


    at m y grandson''s?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I''m just trying to say our mansion is huge, wouldn''t it be better to stay there?


    This ce is quite small. There''s not enough space."


    "I think it feels prettyfy. Mark, is Summer awake yet?" Ms. Moore asked as she turned her head


    over to him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah," he replied tly.


    Ms. Moore answered, "Call her out for breakfast. The orange juice is freshly squeezed, she should


    drink it while it''s fresh. Andter, send her to school and get her to leave request settled. Then, both of


    you can leave the day after tomorrow."


    Yvette furrowed her brows and asked, "Where are they going?"


    "To their honeymoon. I had nned the destination and schedules, do you have a problem with that?"


    Hearing so, Yvette ground her teeth and said looking displeased, "Mom, why are you so nice to her?


    The mother-inw is already here yet the daughter has yet to greet her, and the mother has to call her


    out for breakfast. How improper is that?"


    "I''m nice to her because I like her. Can''t I do so?


    Speaking of which, when you were pregnant, didn''t you only awoke at noon? You even had servants


    serve you your breakfast. Is she not a pregnant woman now like you were? You of all people don''t


    deserve to criticize her," Ms. Moore said without filter, "She''s her family''s precious girl who was doted


    on back at her home. She did not marry into our family for you to pick on. You don''t have to be so harsh


    on her."


    Yvette did not show her displeasure on her face though her eyes had glinted with emotion. She asked i


    n thought, "Mom, where did you n for them to go for their honeymoon?"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Yvette thought, ''I can''t possibly suggest to mom directly for Raine to tag along. That would be too


    improper, but maybe I could secretly...''


    Passing over the schedules and itineraries she prepared, Ms. Moore ordered, "You should help them


    pack as their mother for them to get ready and leave a s soon as possible."


    When she heard her mom¡¯s orders, Yvette''s eye twitched in anger as she scoffed quietly to herself.


    She angrily thought, ''I will never help Summer pack. Unless pigs could fly, there was no way in h*ll I


    would.''


    However, she still reached out and took over the itineraries. She desperately wanted to know where


    they were headed for their honeymoon


    Summer had heard Yvette''s voiceing from the living room while she was in her room. In an instant,


    she had lost the desire to step out of her room.


    She was willing to skip her breakfast just to avoid meeting with Yvette. She did not want to ruin her


    mood for the day so early in the morning.


    She sat still in her room and waited. When she could not hear Yvette anymore as she had left, only did


    Summer step out to the living room.


    "You''re awake. Come, sit. I''ll go get you a fresh cup of juice. Wait here," Ms. Moore smiled as she


    spoke up.


    Upon seeing Ms. Moore leaving, Summer quickly walked over and said, "I can do it. You should sit and


    rest."


    Ms. Moore responded, "Even though I may be an olddy, but my body isn''t that fragile. Besides,


    regr exercises are good for my mental and physical health s o moving about is good for me.


    Summer had stepped into the kitchen but was pushed out by Ms. Moore. Feeling defeated, she could


    only take her seat at the dining table.


    Mark was dressed in a suit as he walked out of the dressing room with his long legs. He helped Ms.


    Moore to set up and ced the dishes that she prepared on the table.


    Since there was no juice, she had drunk milk instead. As she took a gulp of the milk, her brows


    furrowed, and she had almost puked it out.


    Ever since she was a child, she would react so when she had drunk milk, specifically cow''s milk. She


    just couldn''t stand how it tasted, and she felt that it tasted weird from other milk.


    He swept past her with the corners of his eyes, and he furrowed his brows slightly. Moving his lips, his


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deep voice sounded gentle as he asked, "Do you want some sugar?"


    Ms. Moore was just sitting right there with them. It would be rude to ept if she wasn''t the one who


    had offered. Summer lowered her head and tly replied," Nope."


    His eyes darkened as he watched her every move. The coldness from his gaze threatening to surround


    and trap her.


    Pretending not to feel it, she drank her ss of milk and had a soft-boiled egg. All the while ignoring his


    existence.


    The two had filled the dining area with faint tension. A s perceptive as she was, Ms. Moore could tell


    from one nce that something was going on between them. However, she had said nothing and only


    nced at them periodically.


    For a moment, there was only silence in the dining area. It was utterly quiet.


    Then, Mark pushed his cup of joe away and stood up. His slender fingers fixed the cuffs of his suit, and


    his narrow eyes looked up as he said, "Summer, please go t o my study and retrieve some documents


    for me."


    Hearing so, Summer paused as she held onto her ss of milk. Her brows furrowed again as she


    stood still.


    It was Ms. Moore who had finally spoken up, "Go help him."


    As soon as her words left her mouth, she winked at her grandson sneakily, implying, ''See, your wife


    has


    got it.''


    In Summer''s point of view, since Ms. Moore had also requested for her to go, she naturally wouldn''t


    have an objection to the request. She turned on her heel and headed to the study. As expected, she


    had noticed the documents on the desk.


    When she stepped out again, she saw his tall and lean figure stepping out of their apartment. Feeling


    annoyed, she quickly tried to catch up to him.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    He didn''t enter the elevator. He just stood by the door, as though he was waiting for her.


    Stepping over to him, she pushed the documents into his arms, and without saying anything else, she


    turned and left.


    The words had hung right onto his lips as they twitched, but before he could utter them, her slender


    figure had gone out of sight. She had even shut the door.


    ¡®How dare this woman!'' he thought.


    His brows seem to be knitted tighter. He red at the door as if he had wanted his gaze to pierce


    through the door and through her.


    Ms. Moore waved to her, signaling for Summer to sit close to her, and she said gently, "Your mother-in-


    says to heart. You can just brush her off after. She''s already in herte 40s. I don''t think she''s able to


    change how she is now, so you might have to just bear with her."


    "No, I think she''s fine," Summer replied.


    Ms. Moore is Yvette''s mother after all, and it wouldn''t b e nice to badmouth someone''s daughter right in


    front o


    f their mother. No one would like to hear suchints.


    "And about Mark...¡± Ms. Moore paused then continued, "you''ll notice that he isn''t as cold as he seems


    to be after spending some time with him. He''s actually a very affectionate person."


    Without saying anything, Summer only nodded her head when she heard what Ms. Moore said.


    She had agreed with some parts of it. ''Mark truly looked like a cold and heartless man,'' she thought.


    But, she believed that in some cases, the colder someone might appear to be, the more affectionate or


    dedicated they are as a lover.


    ¡®However, this dedication and affection of his were only reserved for some people, someone like


    Baine...''


    "Great. I won''t continue nagging now. Go pack and get ready. You guys can leave when Markes


    home from work tonight," said Ms. Moore.


    "Okay," Summer replied. Looking into Ms. Moore''s eyes, she had forced out her reply even though she


    had felt reluctant to.


    After chatting with her for a moment more, Ms. Moore had wanted to visit Baine at the hospital. Before


    she left, she had asked Summer if she wanted to head there together, but Summer declined politely.


    She had already known the results-- Baine''s injuries weren''t severe, which she was relieved of. Hence


    she did not follow along.


    Since she couldn''t attend her afternoon sses, and she didn''t have the mood to go out, she


    disinterestedly stuffed her luggage with only a few pieces of clothing and nothing else.


    Mark had returned home earlier than usual. It was only 5 p.m., and he was already home.


    Their ride was waiting for them downstairs. They got i n the car and headed to the airport, and they


    boarded the ne. Then, the ne took off.


    As she didn''t sleep well the night before, she couldn''t stop the drowsiness that was creeping up to her


    when she leaned into her seat. She felt sleepier, and soon she had fallen asleep unconsciously.


    When she awoke, she immediately realized that a ck coat was draped over her body. Squinting her


    eyes, she tilted them and saw the man who was dressed in a V-neck sweater sitting next to her had his


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    head low as he reviewed some documents.


    The coat had felt warm. She took it off and passed it to him. Then, she looked outside the window and


    realized it was pitch ck. She couldn''t see anything.


    Lifting his gaze, Mark looked at her and asked, "You''re awake?"


    "Yep," she answered tly without retracting her gaze.


    He did not feel annoyed. He passed his coat to her and said, "Put it on."


    "I don''t need it," she rejected directly, and she intentionally said, "If you''re in love with a woman, you


    shouldmit to her and not go flirting around or giving hope to other women. They might


    misunderstand."


    She thought, ''If you love someone, just focus on loving them. Don''t go close or even flirt with other


    women.''

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    "Are you referring to yourself as other women?" he felt inexplicably angered by her words and blurted


    out what he had thought.


    "No, I''m not, but since we''re just in a contract-bound rtionship, you didn''t have to be so nice to me."


    A cold ''hmph''e from his lips. Mark''s handsome features darkened, and his expressions looked


    more solemn when he heard her say ''contract-bound.''


    As she knew what she had said was all true, she ignored him.


    Their destination was Bonimel, and their amodation had been taken care of. It was a white,


    beautiful, and spacious vi.


    Putting down her luggage, she tidied up the room a bit before showering and changing into her


    pajamas.


    Mark then came into the room. He was also dressed in his pajamas.


    "Isn''t there a room next door?" she furrowed her brows as she asked, explicitly showing her


    unwillingness in sharing a room with him.


    Seeming as if he wanted to pick a fight with her, he said, "There is, but so what? I do not have the


    intention of us sleeping separately. A married couple


    should stay in the same room after all." "I''m quite curious as to how Raine would react if she were to


    hear what you''ve said," Summer said purposefully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His eyes darkened as he controlled his urge to strangle her. He scoffed, "You don''t have to be too


    curious."


    "Yeah, I know, but don''t you think it''s disgusting for a man to insist on sleeping with another woman on


    the same bed when he already has his heart on someone?"


    She had asked coldly. Even if he hadn''t thought that it was, she knew she did.


    So now, she''s calling me disgusting?'' he thought.


    No woman had dared to call him disgusting before. She was the first and the only one who had. He had


    felt sick at how she spitted out that insult from her lips.


    As his blood boiled, he grabbed the back of her head with his big hands, and fiercely pressed onto her


    lips.


    She struggled violently and bit down on him hard without mercy. What they shared was obviously not


    known as kissing but more to biting.


    Momentarily, both of them huffed as they pulled away. Their lips were both lightly injured with a bright.


    Both of them just stared at each other as no one was willing to admit defeat. Suddenly, the doorbell


    rang at that moment, and pulled Summer back from her trance. She had thought it was the


    housekeeper who came to deliver something. She wiped her lips with the back of her hand and went to


    answer the door.


    And, it was Raine who was standing at the other side.


    She was carrying a ck suitcase in her hands, and her pretty face had looked a little pale as she


    couldn''t stop her light coughs. She wore a long flowy skirt that swayed behind her.


    After hearing the news, Raine had rushed over to them overnight, and she felt in luck as she made it on


    time.


    Summer''s gaze was cold as she swept past Raine before turning to leave. Summer had felt shocked at


    first, but the shock had soon faded into nothing.


    She thought, ''For her to rush over immediately, she sure is quick and apetent mistress. She is truly


    o n another level.''


    Pulling her luggage along, Raine stepped into the vi. Her gaze fell upon the other two in the living


    room who were both dressed in pajamas. Their lips had looked flushed with faint bite marks.


    She had seen it clearly, and she thought, ''It''s almost certain that when a man and a woman are alone


    in a room by themselves, especially at night, something would bound to happen. Fortunately, I''ve made


    it just i n time. A few more minutester, and they would probably...''


    ''It was thanks to Yvette for sharing the news to me so quickly that I could hop on the next flight after


    theirs t o get here/


    Judging by what happened, I''ve made the right decision toe here. A good decision indeed!''

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    However, Mark showed no signs of shock towards her arrival. His brows tightened as his gaze turned


    deep." Why are you here?"


    Smiling, Raine answered, "Grandma told me that the both of you were here, that¡¯s why I came along as


    well. Besides, I heard good things about the scenery here. The view is gorgeous throughout the whole


    year."


    The corner of Summer''s lips curled upwards as she listened to what Raine had to say. Behind her smile


    was nothing but scorn and coldness.


    ''It could all be a lie; she could have other motives...''


    "What about your recovery?" His brows remained knitted withplexity. His expression was


    unreadable.


    "I''m feeling much better now. The doctor said that I''m okay now. I could even run." His concern had


    Raine feeling like she was on cloud nine.


    Summer clenched her fist as she Listened to them talk like they were the only two people in the room.


    Her fingers were digging into the palm of her hand, but the pain was the reason that she could have a


    sense of rity.


    There was no need for her to stay at such a ce. She put on a coat over her sleepwear; ignoring


    them as she walked past them and left the house.


    The vi was a detached house surrounded by nature. Though the night sky was dark, the streetlights


    alone were enough to show the beauty of the night view.


    The air was refreshing and cold, and a whiff of it was enough to wake one up. Summer''s heavy heart


    was cleared as she took in the fresh air.


    She followed the stone path and walked until she reached the end before turning around and walking


    back; still following the stone path.


    It was 8 PM when she left the house. But when she got back, it was already 10 PM.


    The two hours she spent outside was neither too long nor short, but it was probably enough for Mark


    and Baine to finish their conversation. She nned to turn a blind eye and go back to her room to get


    some rest.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Surprisingly, as she stepped into the vi, she noticed that neither of them left, nor did they go upstairs.


    They were just sitting on the couch in the living room.


    Hearing her footsteps, Mark shifted his gaze towards her and he said in a deep voice, "Why did you


    Summer snickered sarcastically when she heard his question. ''Doesn''t he think that the question was


    inappropriate, especially in front of Baine?''


    Baine was also looking at Summer. Her eyes were gentle and warm as she said elegantly, "Yeah,


    you''re still pregnant, Summer. It¡¯s cold at night so it¡¯s really easy for you to catch a cold. You should


    really take care of yourself."


    Raine was a smart and slick woman. She knew when t o speak and when to hold her tongue; when to


    make a move and when to back down.


    Unfortunately, Summer loathed such women. She had always found them overly pretentious.


    "Were you always this kind?" Summer asked coldly as she stared directly into Raine''s eyes.


    "Summer, I don''t know what you''re trying to say. I really don''t understand you." Raine''s face remained


    gentle, and not showing any other emotions.


    "Do you really not understand, or do you not want to understand?" Summer asked directly, not


    bothering to give her any face. "Don¡¯t you still love him? The reason you''re here now is definitely not


    because of the scenery, yes?"


    Raine remained silent as she sat on the couch with her head held low. At that moment, Summer was


    the one who was being aggressive and hostile, in contrast to Raine.


    "Since you love him so much, don¡¯t you feel disgusted at being so terribly nice and caring towards me?


    I, for one, am very ufortable and disgusted."


    Raine clenched the corner of her shirt with her fist as she lifted her head. She looked at Summer every


    so gently, "Summer, I really meant what I said. They were all from the bottom of my heart. None of it


    was fake." "It''s really not my business whether it''s fake or not. I d o not mind, nor do I care. But I am


    certain that I do not want to hear any of it. Not even a single word. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    This time, Raine''s expression started turning dark as she responded, "Sorry, I really had no idea you


    hated m e this much."


    "It''s the truth. I do not like you at all. Your heart is big, you''re generous, and you can tolerate a lot of


    things. But sadly, I can''t. I have a small heart, and I am not as open-minded as you. Naturally, I am not


    a tolerant person. Right now, I am his wife, and you are his aunt. But you still stepped into our


    rtionship. I don''t care how strong your rtionship was with him, but you are still a homewrecker!"


    Raine always had a high social status. As soon as she heard the word ''homewrecker'', she bit hard into


    her lips, leaving a mark.


    "Enough." A deep voice echoed in the room as Mark finally broke his silence. His response was


    directed at Summer.


    Summer smiled sarcastically as she looked at him," Are you heartbroken?"


    Mark''s charming face had a deep expression, but he showed no signs of anger. He just responded


    deeply with the words, "Don''t cross the line.¡±


    "And what do these four words mean? I don¡¯t really understand. But I am very clear of the definition of


    the word homewrecker," Summer continued as if she


    didn''t hear what he said


    At that point, Raine stopped being quiet, and she expressed, "Summer, you don¡¯t have to put it in such


    a n ugly way. I know how embarrassing my ce is right now. But I love him, and he wants me. I won¡¯t


    back down, no matter how harsh you are to me.¡±


    Summer started to feel dizzy as she closed her eyes for a moment. After she collected herself again,


    she opened her eyes and said tly, "From what I remember, I didn¡¯t ask you to back down, correct?¡±


    "Then what is it that you want, Summer? Please just say what you want to say. I will listen carefully."


    "Since both of you are so besotted with one another, there is no reason for me to stop you two. I


    wouldn''t want to either. So, I¡¯m okay with getting a divorce. That way, both of you can be together


    without any hindrance. What do you say?¡±


    Summer uttered every single word clearly and slowly. Her jaw clenched.


    All this while, she wanted their marriage tost. She would do her best to keep their marriage. But by


    the looks of it now, there was no need for her to have such desires anymore.


    He loved Raine, and Raine loved him back. She was the unnecessary one.


    Besides, Raine was always sticking around. What was even the purpose of this honeymoon?


    Had anyone ever seen a homewrecker tagging along with a couple during their honeymoon? Worse


    still, the homewrecker was even staying in the same house.


    She found the situation absurd andughable. But ultimately, it was uneptable to her. Things had


    already escted to this point. Hence, ending their marriage was the only way for everyone to let go.


    They wouldn''t have to worry about her, and she wouldn¡¯t have to endure the waves of heartaches and


    the bitterness of watching them together anymore. It was unbearable.


    Baine was stunned as she nced over to Mark. Her furrowed brows were loosened. Undeniably,


    Baine was pleased to hear what Summer had said.


    Summer wanted a divorce, and Yvette warmed up to her. It was the best timing for her.


    "I''ve said it before. Don¡¯t you dare say the same thing i n front of me twice!" Mark¡¯s expression had


    turnedpletely gloomy along with his voice, which had also turned cold.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I feel like there is a need to say it twice. You are both in love. I am not needed here. It¡¯s only


    rational for me to leave. May I know why Mr. Valentine is having such a reaction?¡± Summerughed


    sarcastically and did not understand Mark.


    Mark was unexinably irritated to the bones. He was uncontrobly disgusted by what Summer said.


    H e found it repulsive.


    "Could this mean that Mr. Valentine doesn''t want to let me go?"


    Summer tightened her gaze on him as she continued, "If we were back in the old days, Mr. Valentine


    could definitely have the both of us in each arm and enjoy the best of both worlds. Unfortunately, we''re


    now in the modern days. You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too. You can''t just keep going back and


    forth between two women."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Mark did not respond. He just stared deadly at Summer as if he wanted to pierce her with his gaze.


    Summer did not back down and stared back at him." The marriage started as a deal. Ending it would


    not be difficult. If Mr. Valentine thinks a divorce would tarnish your reputation, we can divorce a year


    after the baby is born. I do not want any of your fortunes. The only thing I want is this baby. The


    rtionship progress between the two of you is none of my business. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    He responded coldly through his gritted teeth as he said, "You must have taken your time to think about


    this. Everything seems well thought out.¡±


    "Of course." Summer nodded as she continued, "I can''t help it. I really hate the situation I am in right


    now. I also really, really hate her. You could even call it resentment. I don¡¯t even want to see her face; I


    would lose my appetite just by looking at her."


    Of course, Summer was referring to Raine. But she was just exaggerating. She did not hate Raine to


    such a n extent.


    ''Isn''t Raine the one he loves? He should be infuriated b y my degradation and insults towards her. He


    might even agree to divorce on impulse." "Also, I have grown to hate you after spending so


    much time with you. If I could choose, I don''t want to see you as well. This is because the both of you


    are really that unlikeable!"


    Markughed out of anger, his lips curled into a smile as he red at her coldly. ¡°Do you really hate me


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that much?"


    "Of course. I''m a teacher; I rarely lie," Summer responded.


    His cold smile grew wider as he clenched his jaw once again. His eyes were dark as if he wanted to


    swallow her whole. "Then I don''t mind being hated..."


    "It doesn''t matter if I hated it or not. You could put that aside. But what about her? Are you okay with


    me calling her a homewrecker every chance I get?"


    The atmosphere between the two was suffocating and tense. Their cold standoff was like a ticking


    timebomb ready to explode.


    On the other hand, Baine just stood there quietly, realizing that she will never be a part of their


    conversation. In their eyes, there were only the two of them in that space. There was no space for her,


    even when they were in such a tight situation.


    "Summer Hart!" Mark¡¯s eyes were burning with mes. The more he hated the topic, the happier


    Summer got.


    Mark rarely calls her by her full name. Whenever it happened, Summer knew that he waspletely


    enraged.


    "Everything I said is a fact. I will only refer to her as a homewrecker, and she will forever be stuck in


    such a shameful ce. As for you, my hatred for you will only grow until I hate you to the bones!¡±


    Every sentence she said contained the word ''hate''. Mark had never met a woman who could cross his


    line this much. At that moment, his patience was worn out and Summer had crossed his line


    Mark was so angry that he could onlyugh. But hisugh felt ominous, cold, and chilling. "Since Mrs.


    Valentine wants a divorce so badly, I shall allow it..."


    ¡°Good," Summer responded as the corner of her lips lifted.


    She was waiting for this moment all this while. It had been such a long day for her. All she wanted was


    this ending.


    However, her heart stung when she heard what she thought she wanted to hear. It felt like someone


    had rubbed salt into an open wound. The pain was agonizing.


    The pain that she felt could not bepared to those she experienced before. It brought pain not only


    to her heart, but her whole body.


    She was using all the energy she had left to keep her cool and stay in character, standing there with a


    smile on her face!


    Her response did not please Mark the slightest. He gritted his teeth as he glowered at Summer with


    rage and cracked his knuckles.


    His cold gaze was fiercely fixated on her as he grabbed her shoulders with his big hands.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Pain. She was in excruciating pain. He exerted so much strength that it felt like he was about to crush


    her shoulders with his bare hands. Summer knitted her brows tightly as her face turned as pale as a


    ghost.


    Just when she thought her shoulders were falling apart, Mark finally let go. His handsome face was no


    longer grim. It was just nk and distant. He was so cold as if he wanted to push everyone miles away.


    He did not speak to Summer, nor did he look at her. H e just took a big stride forward and left the vi.


    Paine, who was as invisible as thin air, was standing next to them. Seeing him leave, she chased after


    him without the slightest hesitation.


    Summer was left alone in the vi, which was filled with dead silence.


    The Mark who left just now felt like the Mark she knew when they first met. Worse, he was even colder


    than he was when they first met. It felt like it wasing out of his bones.


    At the same time, she knew, from the bottom of her heart, that Mark waspletely angered this time.


    He definitely meant what he said...


    She always wanted to be free from him. And now, she got what she wanted. But all she could feel was


    a painful void. In fact, she felt like she was even more


    trapped.


    Why are people so indecisive...?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, her conscience was clear. She had never wanted a marriage that involved a third party...


    Raine was running after Mark. He had such long legs that it made his wide strides even wider. She


    wanted t o catch up desperately, but it was exhausting. All she could do was jog to catch up to him.


    She hurried behind him and asionally stepping on fallen tree branches. But Mark had never heard


    the snapping tree branches. He just darted forward, taking long steps.


    But Raine had just recovered not long ago. She felt drained and powerless after some time, and she


    started slowing down her pace.


    Her gaze fell on his straight back as her mind drifted away. She thought about his conversation with


    Summer back in the living room.


    She could tell that Summer meant everything she said by the looks of her expression and her words.


    Summer was not bantering idly. She was set on getting a divorce.


    But, Mark was not having it...


    As Summer had said, their marriage was just a deal and the one he loved was her. So, there was no


    reason for him to react the way he did when Summer asked for a divorce, no?


    If that was the case, then it was apparent that deep in his heart, he was not willing to divorce Summer.


    There was only one exnation for this, and that is he had developed feelings for her. He got used to


    her being a part of his life and had fallen for her, slowly but surely...


    There was no doubt about her reasoning behind this. Their rtionship should not continue any longer.


    What needed to be done must be done.


    Raine spent some time walking forward before seeing him seated on a bench next to theke. His


    expression wasyered with coldness,plexity, and sombreness. It was like he had anotheryer of


    thin ice on his face, making him unreadable and unguessable.


    She walked over to him and sat next to him, being as quiet as she could be. Not saying a word, they


    sat close to each other. The corners of their shirt were touching.


    Everything about the night was cold. The air surrounding them and the wind brushing against their


    faces were enough to make one curl into a ball.


    But the moon was still like a wraith-silver disc hanging in the sky. Its moonlight glistened like silver,


    adding to the serenity of the night.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Nothing was spoken between the two as the air remained still. After some time, Raine broke the silence


    and said, "Do you know why I fell down the stairs the other day?"


    Mark''s gaze shifted slightly. His tone was oddly cold and t. "Why?¡±


    "Summer and Yvette got into an argument that day. I a m not going to deny that it was Yvette who


    brought up the contradictory topic. But there was also no denying that Summer pushed her. I wouldn¡¯t


    have fallen otherwise," said Raine. Never in a million years would she have thought that she would


    be such a despicable person.


    Mark''s eyes remained deep as he responded coldly," It''s in the past. There is no point talking about it


    anymore.¡±


    His words caught Raine off guard as she was not expecting him to say something so apathetic to such


    a matter.


    She thought he would start questioning about the incident that day and find out the cause of the fight.


    After all, it was his own biological mother whom Summer pushed down the stairs!


    His actions showed that he trusted Summer fully and unconditionally. This made her even more


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    cautious.


    "Well, it seems like Summer really hates me. But who a m I kidding? What I am doing now is


    uneptable to anybody. How could I still expect her to like me?" Baine chuckled ironically, trying to


    change the subject.


    Mark ignored her as he pulled his toned body up from the bench and said, "The night is very cold. You


    have just recovered, so you shouldn''t be here for too long. W e should head back to the vi."


    They barely spent twenty minutes together and have only exchanged a few lines. Baine felt


    disappointed as she said mulishly, "But I want to be here for a little longer. Can you stay with me?"


    Mark took off his ck coat and draped it over her shoulders. His voice turned deep. "Don''t be


    stubborn. Let''s go."


    She could feel the warmth of his coat through her shirt, which melted away all her sadness. A smile


    spread across her cheeks as she stood up. "Hey Mark, i t feels like we¡¯re back to three years ago."


    His lips twitched ever so slightly, but he remained silent. He just continued to wrap the coat around her


    tighter.


    Baine lifted the corners of her mouth and pulled herself closer to his arms. Mark shied away


    instinctively, showing no emotions. His actions were s o subtle that they were unnoticeable to Baine.


    By the time they got back into the mansion, Summer was no longer in the living room. She had


    probably gone to rest. Though the vi was huge, it had only two rooms.


    For now, Summer had one for herself, which naturally left the other room to be Raine''s.


    Mark walked Raine back to her room and spoke to her a little before going to the study room.


    There was no bed in that room, only a leather chair. Casually, he sat on the leather chair and leaned


    his back on the chair, closing his eyes.


    As Raine noticed him walking into the study room, her mood turned bright. Raine felt happy, jovial, and


    relieved.


    As for Summer, she was wide awake, tossing and turning on the bed for a long period of time. There


    was silence in her room. The sound of her own breathing was the only thing that could be heard.


    It was at that moment she knew how terrifying it was t o get used to something. She got so used to his


    But, she had no choice but to bear with it...


    It was five in the morning when Summer woke up. She was not sleepy throughout the whole night. It


    felt like she was half-awake the whole time.


    Since she couldn''t sleep, she got changed and walked out of her room. However, her body froze on the


    spot a s soon as she stepped out of the door.


    The door to Raine''s room was left ajar at the same time. The first person to walk out was Mark, his shirt


    covered in small creases. The first few buttons under the cor were also undone, exposing his smooth


    chest.


    His dark ck hair was also a mess, looking sloppy. H e was taking in heavy and rapid breaths as if


    they were just done with something.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Soon after, Raine walked out after him, still in her satin nightgown. At that moment, she looked


    disarranged. Her pale cheeks yesterday had turned rosy and endearing.


    On her face was a pair of bright eyes and a wide grin. She was gasping for air as her chest rose and


    fell rhythmically.


    The scene rammed into the bottom of Summer''s heart. She instantly felt chills in her whole body. She


    wanted to move, but she couldn''t even step forward.


    Needless to say, Mark saw her too. His dark gaze swept across her as he stepped forward and walked


    right past her.


    Behind Mark was Raine, who was following him tightly. When she moved past Summer, her smile was


    beaming. She left a trail of her scent behind her, a scent so faint yet fascinating...


    But still, she just asked for a divorce yesterday. Were they in such a rush to sleep together?


    Initially, she thought her tolerance was strong enough for her to bear with this. But when she witnessed


    them together, her mind went nk.


    Could it be true that they actually slept with each otherst night?


    Summer''s mind was racing as she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Her teeth were grinding against each


    other as she panted slightly. She managed to calm down after some time as she sat herself down on


    the couch. She cupped her hands around a mug of warm water, attempting to warm her body.


    After saying whatever she said yesterday, there was nothing between her and Mark anymore.


    Whatever that had happenedst night between him and Raine was no longer her business. It was


    She took sip after sip of warm water, but her hands and feet were still trembling. It was uncontroble


    as they just kept shaking...


    ''Honeymoon?''


    It was more like a honeymoon for Mark and Raine, not herself. ''Fortunately, I had no expectations for


    this trip. Otherwise, I would be utterly disappointed right now.''


    But her heart was stinging, insufferably. She sat on the sofa for a long time, but the two were yet to


    return. She couldn''t recall how long it had been-one, two, or three hours...


    That was just the way love went. There was no turning back once you decided to take that path unless


    you could set yourself free...


    If you couldn''t set yourself free, you would only face endless suffering.


    After a long time, Summer finally got up and walked out of the vi. The sky had turned bright with


    radiant rays of sun lighting up the grass and flowers around her, enhancing their beauty.


    The scent of the flowers was wafting in the air. It was faint, fresh, and pleasing to the nose, but nothing


    seemed to interest Summer.


    The ck car parked outside the vi was nowhere to be found. It was clear that they had both left


    together.


    The sun was warm and gentle in spring, but Summer only found it to be ring. It was so blinding that


    her eyes started to hurt.


    As time passed, Summer''s heart had slowly turned calm. Although it was scarred all over, it could still


    manage to breathe.


    It had already been three days since the two of them left the mansion together.


    These three days were neither a long nor a short time. However, though the three of them were


    supposed to stay in the vi together, Summer had never seen them in the past three days.


    No matter if it was day or night, they have never bumped into each other once.


    Could they be sleeping together for these few days?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She could not help but keep making assumptions. Despite being the owner of her mind, she could not


    control it.


    She was clear that things should not continue to unfold like this. Or else, she would be caught even


    deeper in it. This would eventually leave her trapped i n this entanglement, unable to set herself free.


    In these few days, his actions had clearly shown that Raine was the one he loved wholeheartedly.


    There wasn''t the slightest doubt about it.


    It wasn''t her who did not fight for this marriage; he was the one who fell in love with somebody else.


    When a man''s heart was upied by another woman, what is the purpose of a marriage that only


    existed in name?

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    She should not idle away her time and continue dwelling in a slump anymore. He had no ce for her i


    n his heart, why would he evene back for her?


    She collected herself for the past few days and started to sleep at the same time every day. She began


    to wake up early in the morning to get herself some fresh air. She would wander around and enjoy the


    scenery, keeping her heart and mind clear.


    No matter how many nights she had trouble sleeping, or how painful and lonely she felt, she knew that


    it was something she needed to face, to go through.


    In a secluded maple beech forest.


    Vast stretches of trees and their green leaves grew closely together as if they were connected to the


    horizon, turning the sky into a sky of emerald green.


    The weather wasn''t great. It was drizzling, but the rain droplets made the leaves looked better.


    Raine walked between the trees with an umbre over her head, blending in with nature.


    She had never seen such a beautiful forest before, a forest so green, cozy, and breezy.


    Mark was walking behind her as they walked in a straight line in the forest. Raine turned around with a


    bright smile on her face. "Mark, the scenery is really magnificent here. Compared to the previous


    forests we''ve visited, this has got to be the best one so far. Here, use my phone and take a photo of


    me."


    Raine took a step forward as she said that. She stood i n front of the lofty and radiant forest, turning her


    head backward for the picture.


    Mark held her phone in his big hands as he opened the camera application and captured a photo of


    her.


    She reached out to mark and stared at the picture before saying, "Let''s take another one, me and you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They only shared one photo together after so many years. She would not let the opportunity slip away


    this time.


    Her words reminded Mark of the incident back at Chatforte Tops, where that woman said the same


    thing to him, to which he did not give in.


    Raine looked at him confusingly as she waited for his response. She saw that his gaze had turned dark


    and deep, almost like he was in a light trance. It was impossible for her to figure out what was on his


    mind.


    "Mark..." She called his name softly again.


    Mark¡¯s eyes shifted slightly while keeping a straight face. His lips moved as his deep voice answered,


    "I''ll take one more for you..."


    "But I want a picture with you." Baine stared at him, her eyes dewy.


    Other than sleeping, the two of them have been spending every waking hour together for thest three


    days.


    Comparing to when they were dating three years back, they actually shared more moments together


    now. On top of it, Yvette was no longer standing in their way, which gave them more freedom and ease.


    The only difference now is the existence of Summer Hart!


    Moreover, Baine noticed that Mark had changed after spending the past few days with him. He wasn''t


    as chatty as he was three years ago.


    However, she reassured herself that it was understandable. They had spent three years apart, him


    being less talkative was nothing to be surprised about, no?


    "I never liked taking photos, you knew that..." Mark stood still and looked at her.


    "I sure am. But couldn''t I ask for a picture with you, especially after three years?" The expression on


    her face turned deste, along with a little sorrow.


    Mark¡¯s brows twitched slightly but when he was about to speak, Baine cut in, "Is it because of


    Summer?¡¯


    Initially, his heart was calm and serene. But hearing that woman¡¯s name was enough to spark the


    anger that he hid at the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Summer was just like his weak point. Every time her name was mentioned, it would set off his rage,


    making him lose his sanity.


    "Who said so?" His tone was deep and cold.


    "Nobody, it''s just my guess. You didn¡¯t mind taking a photo with me three years back, but now you do.


    The only exnation for this would be Summer. Since she is your wife, you must be afraid of her.


    That''s why you rejected me, isn¡¯t it?"


    Afraid of Summer? Afraid of a woman who had been saying how much she hated him, a woman who


    persistently wanted to divorce him. How ironic and humiliating...


    At the same time, the corner of his lips curled into a cold sneer as he said, "Do you really think I would


    be afraid of a woman who is going to divorce me?"


    There had never been a woman who could challenge his limits and patience over and over again!


    The woman who repeatedly said she hated him, the woman who wanted to end their marriage as soon


    as possible. Mark could definitely live on happily without such a woman!


    ''Does she really think that she¡¯s my only option?¡¯


    When Raine heard that, she perceived it as an indirect


    promise to her. It filled her heart with joy and lifted her spirits high.


    ''He is going to divorce Summer!''


    But, if he really divorced Summer, then she...


    Suddenly, whether Mark wanted a picture together with her or not became a trivial issue. The important


    thing was that she knew she had a special ce in his heart, and that was more than enough for her.


    At the end of the day, she could finally have Mark all to herself!


    Baine walked over to him. On her face was a smile that looked fuzzy yet pure under the drizzling rain.


    She stood still in front of him with her head lifted, looking at him.


    She was always a calm person. But at that moment, she was like a wildfire burning. Nothing in the


    world was able to put out the fire in her.


    She stood on her toes and lifted her slim arms, wrapping them around his neck.


    With one hand, she took his big hand and ced it on her slim waist. She pressed her body closely


    against his.


    When a woman made such a move, it was clear what she was hinting at and implying.


    She wanted... him...


    Mark¡¯s gaze tightened as his eyebrows came together t o a frown. Her sudden actions had caught him


    by surprise. It also made him feel an indescribable wave o f awkwardness and stiffness.


    But it did not take long for him to snap out of it. He ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her


    away.


    Baine''s cheeks were flushed as she looked at him with her teary eyes, stupefied.


    However, Mark did not act impulsively. A trail of perfume was lingering around his nose, reminding him


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    of a faint citrusy scent.


    At that moment, Baine remembered that they were still on the pathway. Though it was secluded, that


    didn''t mean that they were entirely alone. And she just


    Her graceful face burned as it turned even redder. She took a deep breath and said, "Mark, I


    identally left the stuff I bought in the vi. I''ll wait for you here, and we can hike together after."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly in his throat as he let out a soft grunt. He turned around and walked


    down the hill with his eyes looking deep.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Raine waited for him to leave before letting out a soft sigh. As she stood there, she felt that the soft rain


    had made everything seem brighter. She started to sway her body in the spot and danced in the rain.


    Walking around the forest, Summer caught her dancing by ident. The edges of her lips lifted with


    bitterness and mockery, to a degree that was ironic, and bitter.


    Their lives were as different as chalk and cheese, one was in bliss while the other in misery. This


    saying perfectly encapsted the situation they were in.


    Summer¡¯s gaze did not rest on Raine for a long time. She continued her way up the hill after shooting


    her a few cold res.


    Although it was called a hill, the paths were not rugged. It was built t, making it easy for people to


    hike. The view from above was indeed pleasurable through the soft rain. At least, it was able to ease


    her mind and wash away her weariness...


    Of course, Raine too saw Summer. She thought what she did was embarrassing and awkward. She


    followed Summer from behind, walking towards the top.


    But neither of them noticed the two suspicious men


    sneaking behind them, who whispered to each other from time to time. There were menace and danger


    lingering behind their eyes!


    One behind the other, Summer heard the footsteps behind her, but she did not look back. Towards


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raine, she had always felt disgusted by her presence anyway.


    She liked following people, and that was her own business. It had nothing to do with Summer.


    Although the hill was not high, it wasn''t considered a low one either. Fortunately, the view along the


    way was pleasant, clearing her troubled heart as she hiked.


    After forty-five minutes or so, Summer reached the peak of the hill. Due to the rain, the air was extra


    refreshing. There were also clouds of mists wrapping around the hill.


    It was spring rain, which exined why it felt soft on the skin. It doesn''t irritate people at all, conversely,


    it was actually pleasurable.


    The drizzling rain was as soft as smoke, the soft wind was blowing against their face gently. Standing


    on top of the hill was definitely an enjoyable experience.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Raine clearly, who stood next to her. At some point, she


    had also made her way to the top.


    However, they were like oil and water, as nothing seemed to be able to bring them together. Even when


    they were standing in such close proximity, Summer had no intention to talk with her.


    Besides, their rtionship only consisted of hatred at that time. There was really no reason for them to


    speak with each other.


    However, the rain grew heavier over time. It was hard for them to keep their bnce. Fortunately, there


    was a wooden patio nearby for her to take shelter.


    Summer raised her leg and started walking towards the patio. She could hear Baine talking on the


    phone, her voice as soft as the wind, "Mark, I''m at the peak now. Yes, I have my umbre with me...."


    Each word that came out of her mouth were like needles piercing through her heart. The stings were


    heavy and numbing, yet so sharp.


    Baine was sitting opposite her in the patio. Summer treated her like air, ignoring her presence as she


    took i n the hazy view of a nearby hilltop.


    That was then she heard a string of footsteps. Without looking back, Summer stood up and frowned,


    ready to leave immediately.


    The vi and the hill were both gated private properties. Other than the maintenance staff and him, no


    one else had ess to this ce.


    It was raining like cats and dogs, there was no possibility for the staff to get there. Besides, he just got


    off the phone with Baine. If the footsteps didn''t belong to him, who else could it be?


    But right after she took her first step, she heard


    Raine¡¯s sharp cry echoing the patio. "What are you guys doing?"


    She halted and turned around instinctively. In front of her were two staff in their uniform, walking


    towards them. They had a knife in their hands, which was unusually keen.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Raine took a few steps backward. Her face turned pale, but she still kept her calm.


    At the same time, the two of them noticed Summer, who was standing at the corner. Swiftly, one of


    them switched positions next to Summer, trapping bothdies in between them.


    "What do you want?" Trying to calm herself down, Summer looked at them. At the same time, she


    examined her surroundings. Her back was facing the edge of the cliff, and they were blocking her only


    way out. It was impossible to escape.


    Judging from the way the two men were dressed, it looked like everything was nned out beforehand.


    It was safe to assume that they were either after money o r had a score to settle with one of the three.


    Those were basically the only two reasons.


    "Can you even afford what we want?" the man with a knife said coldly.


    "Other than money, what else do you want?"


    "I want you dead!"


    Raine arched her brows. "But we have never offended you in any way. We haven¡¯t even met before. So


    why would you want us dead?" "It''s true that we''ve never crossed paths, but someone


    had a bone to pick with us. Basically, both of you are the scapegoats!"


    The man with the sharp knife chimed in, "Both of you, one being his wife, another being his lover. He


    really knows how to enjoy his life, but he did us dirty and sabotaged our lives. Our wives and children


    left us, and we couldn¡¯t even put food on the table. How could we let him live?"


    Baine immediately understood the cause of this as she shook her head affirmatively and said, "Mark is


    not that kind of person, he wouldn''t do such a thing without a reason. The problem must¡¯ve been on


    both o f you."


    Their expressions turned even more vicious after listening to her words. They red at Baine coldly,


    their gaze dark and mad. Nobody could guess what they were going to do at the very next second.


    Feeling intimidated, Baine slowly stepped backward. A t that instant, Summer broke her silence, "Were


    you following us since the beginning?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right, we have been following you guys since this morning. By the way, before you were here,


    your husband and his lover were making out!"


    The man was distracted as he looked at Summer, looking less mad.


    "Is that true?" Summer clenched her fist tightly as she shot Baine a cold stare. "Both of you really


    disgust me!" "Who would¡¯ve thought that you would have such


    misfortune!" The man stared at Summer.


    "That''s true. Compared to you, I really am not having it any better. My husband doesn''t love me, his


    mother hates me, his lover even made out with him in public. Could anybody actually have it worse


    than me?"


    Summer scoffed ironically and continued talking," Since we¡¯re in the same boat, how about I give you


    folks some big bucks and you leave now? Then we can all forget about today, how about that?"


    "Why should we listen to you?"


    "Because it''s a win-win situation for you. You get money and you get to leave here safely. You won''t


    have to worry about the cops, and you can still bring home a fortune. What¡¯s there to not like?"


    "What you''re saying is not wrong. But we already decided that there was no turning back when we


    chose to do this. Honestly though, you kind of grew on us, so we won¡¯t be giving you any trouble. You


    can leave now, but this woman here has to stay!"


    They sandwiched Baine in between them and stopped bothering Summer.


    "Since he had ruined our family, we have got to get a taste of his woman now. After all, she was fuck*d


    by Mark Valentine; she must have a different feel to her!"


    Baine''s expressions changed right after hearing what he said as she continued to back away from


    them.


    The two men lunged forward. One pulled Baine by her shoulders while the other grabbed onto her


    clothes.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The raindrops were falling on Raine; she couldn''t stop shivering from the chills she felt. Other than that,


    she was also experiencing an immense sense of fear.


    The two men were acting recklessly. They were so strong that they didn''t have to take off Raine¡¯s


    clothes. Her clothes were simply ripped off!


    While she was standing at one side, Summer¡¯s expression had turned anxious instantly.


    Although she really hated Raine, she could not just stand there and watch the two men vite her like


    that.


    Out of desperation, she reached for her phone. But it was empty; there was nothing for her to grab. It


    meant that she had left her phone in the vi when she came out!


    She knew she couldn¡¯t make it back in time if she went down the hill to look for help. Besides, she was


    too worried to have Raine out of her sight!


    Biting her lips, Summer paced back and forth as she tried toe up with a n.


    The two men were so hasty, they had stripped Raine naked in just a blink of an eye.


    At that instant, she had no time to think straight. She just rushed towards the two men, attempting to


    separate them. She then put on a menacing cold smile as she started going at Raine, "Everybody said


    it won¡¯t end well for a mistress. Do you understand why now?"


    The two men wanted to push her away, but she put on a struggle and held a finger at Raine¡¯s nose as


    she continued scolding her. "Don''t you think about stopping me now. I need to get all this hatred off my


    chest today!"


    Mark should be on his way up now. She was trying to stall them for as long as she could.


    She was yelling with a finger at Raine¡¯s face. Her face was even filled with raging fury.


    Other than her shivering body, Raine was embarrassed and ashamed. As she listened to Summer''s


    words, she stared at her coldly with hatred growing in her heart.


    The two men were looking at them with relish initially, but they started to get bored of it after. So, they


    just shoved Summer aside as they no longer bothered to listen to her rants.


    Summer lost her footing, almost falling to the ground. But at that time, Raine was already pinned on the


    ground by the two men.


    Raine was lying on cold rocks, her face as white as a sheet. Even her voice was no longer graceful.


    Instead, i t was filled with helplessness and despair. "Mark, save me. Mark..."


    The two men were ruthless. All they wanted was just t o vent their resentment. They stretched out their


    arm and pulled down Raine¡¯s trousers in an instant.


    Screaming on the top of her lungs, Raine was squirming as she tried to break free. She even lost her


    voice from the excessive crying.


    Obviously, Summer was also worried and panicking at that time. She checked her surroundings and


    tried to find if there was anything that could act as a weapon.


    But there was nothing that she could find, not even a tree branch. She was like a cat on hot bricks, as


    Raine''s situation had made her tremble uncontrobly.


    "F*ck! Get over here and spread her damn legs. Spread it as wide as possible. There is no way she¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    getting out of here alive!"


    The other man responded and walked over to him. With both hands, he gathered all his strength as he


    split Raine''s legs apart, her legs that were tightly glued together since the beginning.


    Raine''s face turned even paler. Her hair was soaked in rainwater; she was cold, terrified, and scared.


    Her body trembled like a leaf in a hurricane.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    The two men were even madder, as if they had lost their minds. They were taking out all their hatred for


    Mark on Raine.


    "Enough!" Summer shouted. She exaggerated her actions, hoping to divert their attention to herself. "I


    have a cheque with me right now. Don''t you guys want it?"


    But before the two men responded to her, Raine was livid. She was powerless, cold, and her voice had


    turned hoarse when she said, "There is no need for you to be a hypocrite here!"


    There was only hatred for Summer in her heart!


    Summer furrowed her brows, but she still managed to catch the two men''s attention. At least they


    stopped what they were doing.


    The man with the knife looked at Summer and scoffed in disapproval. "She doesn''t even appreciate


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your '' hypocrisy''. Why do you still want to be a busy body and stick your nose into this?"


    "To me, this is nothing close to being a busy body.


    Together, we hiked the same hill and met the same thugs. Yet, she is the only one who got hurt; I''m still


    standing here without a scratch. Anyone with a working brain would find me suspicious. So, none of


    this is for her. I''m just trying to protect myself. I am


    not as great as you think I am!"


    She had no idea when somebody else would be here. The only thing she could do was to stall them for


    as long as she could, even if it was just for a minute.


    Besides, she was a woman, and they were two big men. There was no way that she could stand a


    chance against them. Furthermore, she was carrying a big tummy with her baby in it. She was just


    asking for death if she really went up and fought them.


    At that moment, a string of footsteps could be heard. The two men panicked and looked over


    immediately.


    Following their gaze, Summer turned around and looked over too. It was Mark, and she finally felt a


    sense of relief. Her body was so tensed it felt like she was about to copse.


    Her fists that were tightly held were also loosened. Her palms had purple bruises from her digging her


    nails into it. ''Thump, thump, thump,¡¯ went her pounding heart. She felt like it was about to jump out o f


    her chest, but it had also calmed down.


    Upon noticing that tall and straight body, Baine''s tears poured down from the corner of her eyes as she


    just looked at Mark silently.


    His deep eyes looked so dark and gloomy as if there was a cloud of grey fog over them. There were


    even red veins in them, making him look like he was ready t o kill anytime.


    Of course, the two men felt it. They quickly pulled up their pants that had already fallen on their knees


    as their eyes fixated on Mark.


    At the same time, he shifted his arm and ced the knife on Raine''s neck. The de was so sharp it


    sliced through her delicate skin, causing droplets of blood to seep out.


    "You did us wrong first. So, naturally, somebody is going to pay the price of your actions. And thisdy


    right here is going to be the victim, stop moving forward!"


    Both the men were holding onto Raine''s arm as they slowly backed away from Mark.


    The other man was terrorized by Mark''s gaze, but he had no intention of backing out. "Mr. Swanson


    was the one who ordered us to leak thepany''s contract. Sacking us was tolerable, but you still had


    us sent to jail! You deserved this!"


    Mark''s expression turned even deeper and colder. A series of cracking sounds could be heard from his


    big knuckles as he swept his gaze across Raine''s body.


    He continued marching forward as if he did not hear a word they just said, just taking wide strides


    towards the two men.


    As he was walking past Summer, she couldn¡¯t help but remind him, "Be careful."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Mark''s expression was cold. He did not even bother to spare Summer a nce. He ignored her


    presence.


    Her heart tightened sharply. She knew in her heart that he heard every single word she said earlier. Not


    one word was missed!


    Could he have misunderstood her?


    But at that moment, the situation was too dangerous. I t was definitely not the best time for her to


    exin herself. All she could do was to swallow her bitterness and continue watching.


    The two men were obviously scared of him, but it was also clear that they had no fear of death. They


    were already expecting to die!


    Mark was quick with his moves; he was brutal and precise. One kick was all it took for the man who


    had Baine in his arms to fall on the floor.


    At the same time, he helped Baine up with his big hands. He lowered his body and wrapped her in her


    clothes.


    Baine never stopped crying. She was still traumatized by what happened. Her whole body was


    trembling continuously, be it her arms or her legs.


    Mark''s lips formed a straight line as he held Baine in his arms. Though his tone was still icy cold, it was


    still soft when he said, "It''s alright now. Don¡¯t be afraid H


    Standing at one side, Summer watched them quietly. A n indescribable sense of bitterness started to


    grow in her heart, but she was still very relieved. She was relieved that he came right on time, relieved


    that nothing worse happened!


    The two men jumped up from the ground. Their heart was clear that there was only one thing that


    awaited them¡ªdoom!


    Since they already knew their doomed fate, there was no backing out for them. They were already


    expecting to die. What more could they be afraid of?


    Seeing the two men lunging towards him, Mark quickly shoved Raine aside, ensuring her safety.


    The three men were fighting with each other. But the man with the knife had learned kickboxing. All his


    attacks were violent; some could even be fatal. He should definitely not be underestimated.


    Raine stood at the edge of the cliff, her frail body shaking in the cold wind. Her trembling figure looked


    as if the wind could knock her down at any second.


    Walking over, Summer removed her coat and put it around Raine''s shoulders.


    Raine''s eyes looked lost until Summer did that.


    Suddenly, she pulled herself back from the trance and pushed Summer''s coat off her shoulders.


    Without hesitation, she threw it on the ground in front of her.


    It was clear that Raine''s heart was filled with hatred towards her!


    The two women stood at the edge of the cliff. Summer watched her actions, not saying anything.


    ''She just experienced such a traumatic incident. She must be feeling on edge. It couldn''t be helped...''


    The man with the knife was in a brawl with Mark. While they were struggling, the man¡¯s aplice


    backed off abruptly and charged towards Raine and Summer like a madman, yelling as he ran.


    No one expected that he would do such a thing. His sudden and powerful push has shoved Raine


    backward!


    And the only thing behind her was the cliff. With a thrust like that, Raine was stepping backward


    continuously. If she continued moving backward, two more steps were all it took for her to fall off the


    cliff!


    Summer witnessed that scene as her eyes tightened. Just when she was about to warn Raine, her


    shoulder was met with a strong impact. The pain hit her immediately as her face turned white at the


    next second.


    Subsequently, the man switched to Summer, cing his hands on her shoulder. He exerted a strong


    force and sent her retreating. Suddenly, there was nond for her to ce her foot - she was already at


    the end o f the cliff.


    Summer''s face was as pale as death, her back covered in a cold sweat, her pores shivering with


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    goosebumps.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    As her body was falling, she acted fast and swiftly grabbed onto a protruding rock on the cliff. At the


    moment, even though her body was hanging mid-air, i t was at least safe from falling.


    She kept her bnce and never looked down. Using her instincts, she started finding steps with her


    feet until she could finally step into a concave spot. She was still gasping for breath, her heart about to


    bounce out of her chest.


    Summer did not have the courage to look down as she was afraid of heights. This was the furthest her


    courage could bring her, as she had already used up all the bravery she had left in her body.


    At that moment, a sharp scream echoed. Summer lifted her head and saw Raine falling downwards


    above her.


    Summer gritted her teeth. Out of natural reflexes, she had one arm on the rock and promptly reached


    out her other hand to grab Raine''s wrist.


    Fortunately, Raine''s wrist was slim. She could hold it with just one hand, or else...


    But, she could barely keep her bnce when she had two hands on the rock. With Raine being there,


    she could only support herself with one hand. It was even more tiring and difficult for her, but she


    persisted


    with her teeth grinding against each other.


    However, when Raine saw Summer, she let out all her hatred and humiliation as she burst, "Let go! I


    don¡¯t need you to save me!"


    Summer couldn¡¯t speak as she continued to clench her teeth, causing her lips to bleed. She was doing


    everything she could to keep them both alive.


    If she spoke, she would rx. And if she rxed, she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to hang on anymore!


    "Let me go! I don''t want to be saved by you; I don''t need you to act like a saint here. You were just


    wishing so hard back there that I would get rap*d, and now you''re all kind and doing this for me,


    Summer Hart, are you not disgusted by yourself?"


    What she had been through on the cliff was something she, Raine Valentine, would never forget about!


    Although her will to survive was strong, she was still a woman after all. Her stamina and strength were


    limited. On top of that, she was also five months pregnant!


    The knuckles on her hand holding onto the rock had already turned white, mostly purple. She was


    gradually losing her strength. She could no longer feel her arm, almost like it was dislocated. The hand


    holding onto Raine slowly loosened too...


    Plus, listening to her words had finally triggered Summer, "You! Just keep your mouth shut for a


    second!" ''This time, she finally revealed what she was really thinking.'' Raine scoffed as she said, "If


    you¡¯re so good, then let me go now!"


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t?"


    She was just trying to scare her and to make her shut u P!


    But, her hand had not much strength left to hold onto Raine. It turned numb, unable to support her


    weight anymore. She really let go...


    Then, all she could hear was a sharp scream ringing i n her ears. Raine had already fallen straight


    down...


    Summer would''ve never thought that things would end like this. She was also a woman herself. She


    would also feel tired; she could be worn out too.


    She did not intend to let go just now, but she really could not bear Raine''s weight anymore. Up until


    now, her arm was still numb. She still couldn¡¯t feel a thing, a s if it was amputated!


    Witnessing Raine falling helplessly, Summer was shocked, disturbed, and struck by an indescribable


    sense of guilt. Her head was spinning!


    The moment she looked up, her eyes were met with a figure that was walking towards her. Though


    they were far apart, she could still clearly see the pain in his dark eyes, which were also filled with


    disappointment, scorn, and deep hatred.


    He must¡¯ve thought that she let her fall on purpose!


    But still, it was an undeniable fact that it was her who let go first. Even if she had a million reasons, they


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    would not erase the fact that she unsped her hand first!

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    He was a few steps away from her, but her left hand, which clung to the edge, was slipping away, and


    her legs were trembling and unable to stand on it.


    But Mark could not see that. The only thing he could see was Summer''s face peeking out of the cliff.


    At this point, Summer knew there was no turning back.


    She watched her hands slide helplessly off the cliff, and felt her feet slip through the hollow, unable to


    reach any further.


    Honestly, she was afraid of death, or she would not have clung onto the cliff for so long, but her


    strength was at its utmost now, and she could not hold on any longer.


    Feeling the fear, Summer closed her eyes, clenched her teeth and trembled, but she never asked him


    for help.


    The look in his eyes hadpletely denied her. How could she have the decency to ask him for help?


    In his heart, it was she who released Baine''s hand and let her fall off the cliff!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she ask him for help, telling him that she could not hold onto it any longer, and beg him to


    save


    her?


    But if she asked, would he pull her up?


    After all, it was she who had let go of the woman he loved most and let her fall off the cliff.


    She was afraid to die, especially with a baby in her belly. If he had just stood in front of her, perhaps


    she would have asked for help.


    But he was several steps away from her. Her strength and support have reached their limits. She could


    not wait any longer...


    How could Summer not be afraid when the cold wind whistled past her ears?


    Gritting her teeth and enduring the feeling of being near death, she secretly said to herself, if... She


    said if ... If she survived this... The first thing she would do was to divorce him!


    Mark was shocked, and an unspeakable sense of pain ran through all his limbs. For a moment, his


    mind went nk, and the palms of his hands began to sweat.


    His heart seemed to be steadily hollowed out bit by bit, leaving him with intense corrosion, empty, and


    prating pain...


    Then suddenly, he hated her. It was a strange kind of hatred, but he was not sure whether the root


    cause of that hatred was Baine''s fall or something else...


    The feeling was so intense that at that moment, without a moment''s hesitation, his tall and muscr


    body sprang forward and plunged into the cliff.


    At that moment, his mind was nk, and the only thought was to hate her!


    The mountain was not very high. If you fall down, you may still survive!


    But the strange thing was that, from the moment he jumped off the cliff, he did not think of living. He


    only thought of capturing her, torturing her, and strangling her alive!


    He allowed himself to fall faster than she did, and men, being heavier than women, did fall faster.


    And, apparently, with good luck, they fell andnded i n the water.


    He rolled over, took her in his arms, held her tight, and then threw his back against the water, letting all


    the huge waves of the water ssh against his back to shield her from the shock. The force of the


    impact brought him severe pain.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Even so, she drank a lot of water and passed out.


    Mark brought her to the surface, ced her on the ground, and started performing chestpressions


    with his big hands to release the water trapped inside. He then leaned over, his long tongue poking


    through her clenched teeth, giving her rescue breaths.


    Then her breathing quickened slightly and she seemed about to wake up. Mark gritted his teeth,


    grimaced and pulled her away from him to sleep on the rock.


    Out of the corner of his eye, through the clear water, h e could see that his hair was wet and his clothes


    were alsopletely drenched and slightly torn. He looked terrible.


    What was he thinking just now? He even tried to save her!


    He desperately tried to save her even after she let Raine fall off a cliff. Well, he was crazy. He was. But


    the emptiness in his heart was gone.


    He did not pause for a moment as his eyes swept over her in a grim and gloomy way. Then he got up


    and began to search around, and found Raine in a pile of fallen leaves.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not as lucky as the other two, but she was lucky enough to not to fall straight into the rocks


    and die. The leaves underneath her were thick enough to cushion her fall.


    But her cheeks were shed by branches growing from the cliff. The left side of her face was fine, but


    the right side of her face was scratched so badly that i t was almost unrecognizable, and there was


    blood on i t.


    Mark stared at Baine, his heart aching like the crisscross of wounds across her cheek.


    He picked Baine up, lovingly and carefully, and he noticed that there was a cave beside him. He made


    a fire and put Baine there.


    It was raining so hard that they could not walk. The road from here to the exit has not been fixed yet, so


    it was impossible to walk that path. Moreover, Baine was not in a good position to move around.


    When Summer woke up, she found herself in a cave, with a fire burning and jumping in front of her.


    She was still alive!


    She slowly sat up on the floor, propped herself up on her hands in pain, and with one nce, she saw


    them. Mark sat there and Bainey in his arms, their bodies close together.


    Baine''s clothes were torn to pieces when she fell. And now, her clothes seemed to have been ripped


    off by Mark.


    He was topless. Raine, on the other hand, was naked, wearing nothing but underwear and a bra. Her


    face was pale and the right side of her face was badly scratched.


    Mark carefully cradled her in his arms and pressed her body against his. His big hand gently brushed


    away the loose strands of hair on both sides of her cheek.


    Mark heard the noise, but he did not even look over at Summer, as if she did not exist.


    She had decided to give him up when she was at the top of the hill, and now this scene added to her


    despair.


    It was raining heavily in the mountains, and it was cold inside the cave. Summer was cold, too,


    especially with her wet clothes clinging to her body. She was shivering and her teeth were chattering.


    The fire was right in front of her, so close to her, but it seemed so far away. She propped herself up and


    sat far away in the corner. No matter how cold she was, it could notpare with the icy coldness that


    chilled her to the bone.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not look at her, let alone ask her to warm herself by the fire. He


    was just carefully taking care of Raine in his arms as if that was his treasure.


    There were three of them sitting inside the cave, but it was so quiet that she felt suffocated and could


    hardly


    breathe.


    After a long time, Raine coughed softly and opened her eyes slowly and weakly. She looked at Mark


    and tears ran down her right cheek. She felt the pain.


    "Raine, don''t worry, I''m here..." His deep voice was soft, and his big hands gently wiped away her


    tears, preventing them from crossing those wounds.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Instinctively, Raine''s body moved a little closer to the source of warmth. She was weak and hurt like a


    broken doll.


    The chill that hit Summer grew colder and colder, from the wet clothes to the deepest part of her body.


    She cowered there, shivering while looking coldly at the intimacy between them.


    She was cold, but there was no one to hold her. She was afraid, and there was no one to pat her and


    say to her, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here." She was in pain, but there was no one to soothe her...


    Because her husband was so affectionate with another woman that he had no time for her. He might


    see her as an executioner in his heart, the executioner who had hurt the woman he loved to such an


    extent!


    She curled into a ball and kept shivering, burying her head between her knees.


    Even though she did not like Baine, she was happier than anyone to see her alive.


    Because if anything had happened to Baine, everyone would think that Raine died at her hands, and


    Raine would still be alive if she had not let go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At least she''s not dead now. The strong sense of


    condemnation and guilt in her heart dissipated as well


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from her stomach.


    Summer clenched her teeth, turned her back to them, and her hand fell on her belly...


    However, no one would ever notice her shivering in the corner, never...


    The cave was quiet most of the time, with Raine and Mark talking asionally.


    Summer, however, remained silent, moving her hand gently over her belly, telling herself over and over


    that the baby would be fine...


    She had been holding on for so long for the baby inside the belly. How could the baby leave her now?


    Although she could feel the pain asionallying from her stomach, she gritted her teeth against


    the pain and endured it!


    Raine clearly had no idea what was happening to her face. She was in pain and curled up in his arms,


    trying to stay conscious.


    It was early spring, but it was still very cold, and it was even colder in the mountains.


    Raine was already in bad shape, and it would have been even worse if she had passed out.


    So Mark kept talking to her and getting her to respond, trying to keep her awake...


    Summer bit her lip, allowing the bitterness in her heart creep over her, and then she looked up at him.


    There was one thing she needed to say, she thought, and to defend herself, even if she was going to


    face divorce when she got back.


    For thest time, she had to defend herself...


    He was talking to Raine the whole time, not even looking at her once.


    Raine was in such bad shape, indeed, that it was an inopportune moment to mention anything else.


    But, perhaps, this was herst chance to exin herself to him...

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    The fists hanging on both sides of her body slowly tightened; struggling, hesitating, and finally, slowly,


    she said, "I..."


    But before she could finish her words, Baine had a bout of dry heaving, holding her cheeks in her


    hands and crying out in pain and suffering.


    She was not undiscerning. She knew that it was not appropriate to speak further in such a situation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His eyes swept over her coldly. When he heard the soft cough, his handsome face turned grim and


    cold at once, but softened again as he gazed at Baine.


    Swallowing back the words, Summer raised her head and looked silently out of the cave.


    It was clearly still raining outside. She could hear the rain even as she sat in the cave.


    Who knew how much time had passed. It was after two hours, perhaps three hours, when they finally


    heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Mark furrowed his handsome brow, his tall body stood up, holding Baine, who was unconscious in his


    arms, and he walked out of the cave.


    It must be the rescuers. Summer propped herself up, slowly stood up from the ground, and also moved


    forward step by step.


    Mark slightly paused his steps, turning his head slightly to listen, and then went on when he heard the


    footsteps behind him.


    Summer was walking slowly because of her physical difort, and soon there was a long distance


    between them.


    There were already a lot of people waiting outside the cave. As soon as they saw theming out,


    they immediately went up to meet them with nkets.


    It was not until Summer got into the car that the biting cold dissipated and she could feel her hands and


    feet again.


    The ambnce was standing by. Raine was loaded straight into the ambnce, and Mark followed, his


    eyes ncing over Summer as he left.


    He saw that her walk was steady, and her face showed no other difort than a certain pallor.


    Something in his heart was somehow relieved, and then he turned his head away.


    Summer sat in the ck car, watching the ambnce getting farther and farther away through the


    window.


    Then the car was on its way to the mansion. On the way, the pain hit her again. She folded her arms


    around her stomach and curled herself into a ball.


    The pain was much more intense than the previous ones. Summer¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and


    even beads of sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Her fingers sank into the back of the chair, panting, and she said to the driver, "Go to... the hospital..."


    Without hesitation, the driver drove quickly to the nearest hospital. Opening the door, Summer


    shambled forward with small steps.


    She could even feel a warm stream flowing from her body. A shudder ran through her, and a silent


    terror filled her heart.


    She was afraid something would happen to the baby i n her belly...


    "Ah! She¡¯s bleeding!" Someone shouted.


    The people around turned to look at her. A good Samaritan stepped forward, took her in his arms, and


    rushed to the hospital.


    Immediately, the doctor and nurses wheeled her toward the operating room.


    On the way, Summer grabbed the doctor''s hand, with n o color left on her cheeks. She pleaded


    earnestly, helplessly, and flustered, "Doctor, please save my baby ... I want my baby..."


    At this point, she had no one else to turn to but the doctor...


    She had no one to lean on. She could only rely on herself, on her own perseverance and


    determination!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    She could not be frightened in such a situation, instead, she had to keep calm. If she was scared, what


    about her baby?


    She was the only person her baby had, and she could only rely on her baby. She felt the pain as she


    thought of that man, her hands clutching the nket on her tightly, and a tear ran down the corner of


    her eye...


    "We will do our best!" The doctorforted her and began to prepare.


    She fell into aa shortly after the anesthetic was administered. The doctor started the emergency


    operation and the red light in the operating room went on.


    On the other side


    The red light of the operating room was still on.


    Mark¡¯s masculine body sat on the bench, his eyes darting toward the emergency room from time to


    time. The staff came up to him with a brand-new suit. "Mr. Valentine."


    He responded lightly, quickly changed into his new clothes and came out, when the thin figure of that


    woman suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    His thin lips moved slightly, wanting to ask


    something, but in the end he did not do so. He waved the staff away, and his lips curved into a cold,


    ironic arc.


    As he left, he clearly aw that she could walk steadily. Besides, why should he bother with a woman like


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that?


    A nurse who passed him gasped and pointed to his back. "Sir, your back is bleeding and your shirt is


    all red."


    Only then did he feel the pain in his back.


    The doctor asked him to take off his shirt and saw that the wounds on his back looked as though it was


    shed by sharp rocks. Several wounds were crisscrossed on his back.


    As he fell off the cliff, in order to protect her, he hugged her and turned around, and his back was


    shed by sharp rocks at that time.


    It was a long operation, eight hours from start to finish.


    When Summer opened her eyes again, her mind was nk to the dazzling white light above her.


    For a moment she did not know why she was lying there!


    A momentter, the memory slowly came back to Summer. She closed her eyes again, clenched her


    teeth, and gave herself courage again and again. She raised her hand andid it slowly on her belly.


    When her hand touched the bump, she paused for a second and then burst into tears of joy. She had


    never cried before.


    No one could understand her fear. It felt like she was going to lose everything!


    But when she touched the bump, she was so content and happy. Fear and worry had all gone away.


    Then the doctor came out and examined her from head to toe. With a smile on his face, he said to her,"


    You''re lucky. The baby is strong. You didn''t lose the baby."


    "Thank you." She smiled and cried, and then smiled again, her eyes red like a rabbit.


    "You''re wee. You and your baby have strong willpower. When we saw the blood, we really thought


    we could not keep the baby, but the baby''s heartbeat was strong and steady." The doctor took notes as


    he exined. "You look like you''ve been hit, don''t you?"


    "I fell off the cliff and into the water." Her hand was still gently touching her belly, feeling warm and soft.


    The doctor''s brow furrowed in disbelief. The impact of falling from such a high ce and then falling


    into the water was too great for most people, let alone a pregnant woman?


    Did someone protect her as she fell off the cliff?

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    But, in any case, it was a miracle, an unbelievable miracle!


    After a round of examinations and prescribing the medicine, the doctor suggested that she needed IV


    fluids. She wanted to take it back to the mansion, and the doctor agreed.


    Apanied by the doctor and nurse, she returned to her mansion in a wheelchair. After the IV


    solution was hooked at the stand, the doctor left, leaving only the nurse.


    She was the only person in such a big mansion, and her husband was in the hospital with his lover...


    Did she hate him?


    At this moment, she no longer hated him. He should b e apanying the woman he loved, and she


    was just a stranger.


    Their marriage was just a deal from the start. She did not abide by the terms of the deal and sank


    deeper and deeper into the whirlpool of love.


    He did not love her. He had a woman he truly loved...


    So, let it be over. Either way, it was over.


    She sat there writing, and then paused for a moment,


    and then continued writing. It was a process of pain, numbness, and sadness. It took her some time,


    and with some struggle, to write out the divorce papers...


    The entire house was very quiet. Only her breath echoed softly and faintly in the room.


    Her eyes swept over the five words. For an instant she felt as if her body had been pricked with


    needles. It hurt.


    In fact, such searing pain was not a bad thing. As long as it hurt, and she could feel the pain, then, the


    wound would eventually heal someday.


    But if they did not divorce and kept going like this, it would be like a fish bone stuck in the throat. One


    that you could not swallow, yet could not spit out either, suffering forever without an end to it.


    It was a pain she did not want to experience anymore.


    Alone in this luxurious mansion, she kept wondering what her husband and his lover were doing...


    She made up her mind, but she could not sleep.


    He did not return during the few days when she stayed at the mansion. Not even once.


    Gradually, Summer was able to get out of bed and walk around the mansion, but her steps were very,


    very slow.


    She could still vividly recall the panic and fear when she experienced the bleeding in her lower body,


    and even now she could still feel the shock in her heart.


    It was a scary and frightening moment she never wanted to experience in her life again.


    The divorce papersy there, typed and signed by her.


    Now all that was left was his signature.


    Since he would not return to the mansion, she went to the hospital...


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At the hospital, in the ward


    Raine was out of danger, but for the scars on her face and on her body, there was no way to remove


    them.


    This morning, Raine looked in the mirror and saw the right side of her face covered in bruises and


    wounds, which did not look anything like her old self.


    Aftering out from the toilet, she sat quietly on the bed without saying a word, unusually silent.


    The voices of some nurses talking drifted into her ears. "Look how beautiful the left side of her face is.


    How did the right side get ruined like that?"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    "I heard that she fell off the cliff and was cut by branches and stones, leaving her with wounds like


    that."


    "Anyway, it''s really too bad. Such a beautiful face was wounded so severely!"


    When she heard it, she could not help but touch the right side of her face. The skin, once fair and


    smooth, was now left with crisscrossing wounds.


    The door opened and Mark walked in. The doctor had just treated the wound on his back. His face


    turned grim as he saw what Raine was doing.


    Hearing footsteps, Raine looked up and saw himing. Her lips tried to force out a smile. "You''re


    back n


    It was just that, the smile was actually not very pleasant. She was trying too hard to fake it.


    "Yes..." With a soft reply from his thin lips, Mark sat down opposite her, his big hand brushing back the


    hair that fell scattered on her cheek, and he said in a deep voice, "Stop smiling..."


    With a slight shock, Raine stopped smiling and said," Mark, do I look terrible right now?" "No, you are


    as beautiful as ever..." His voice was soft a


    s the breeze.


    "You are not at all good at deceiving people, or should I say, you never lie." Raine, still touching the


    wounds o n her face,ughed at herself, "Look at my face now. How could I be beautiful?"


    Mark''s thin lips pressed tightly into a straight line and said nothing. His eyes stared at her deeply,


    promising her, "They will pay the price!"


    Raine nodded softly. Although there was pain in her heart, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she


    gritted her teeth and bit her lip fiercely, leaving a deep mark on her lip. Her once beautiful face


    remained only on the left side of her face.


    Things hade to this. Even if they pay the price they deserve, so what?


    Would it alle back to what it used to be?


    Could her face and body ever return to what it used to be?


    No, it would not! It was toote, all toote!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Although she wanted to calm down, she could not help feeling overwhelmed. She could not bear the


    pain!


    Raine stood up, walked up to Mark, and wrapped her arms around Mark¡¯s strong waist.


    This time Raine did not cry. She just sped his waist in her hands, her cheek buried in his warm


    chest.


    Mark''s tall and strong body stiffened, and Raine''s dull and anguished voice came through. "Let me hug


    you for a while...¡±


    Mark did not say anything and did not push her away. His big handnded on her back and gently


    patted it.


    That was what Summer saw as she stepped in. "Sorry t o interrupt.¡± She was so numb to it that she


    could say i t calmly.


    Hearing the voice, Mark looked over and saw her.


    Raine loosened her grip on Mark, turned around, looked at Summer, and yelled, "Get out!"


    She would never forget what had happened on that cliff!


    Summer just stood there and did not move, ignoring Raine. Neither of them was in good condition and


    there was no need to fight.


    "I repeat, get out!¡± Raine''s emotion was bing increasingly agitated.


    "I''m here for him, not for you. You don''t have to get involved."


    Raine became more and more agitated and furious. Her body had just improved a little for thest two


    days, and now she was breathing furiously, felt dizzy, and her feet wobbled with hatred. "But I don''t


    want to see the woman who threw me off the cliff! Get out!


    Now!"


    Summer was still standing there, refusing to leave." Let me say what I have to say, and then I''ll leave."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Mark raised his deep eyes, moving from Raine, who was a little unsteady and very agitated, to


    Summer, who was stubborn. He frowned; moving his thin lips, and said, "You, go back first..."


    Summer had no intention of leaving. She looked him straight in the eye and continued, "My words will


    be brief. I can finish them in two sentences.¡±


    Raine, however, apparently did not want to hear a single word from Summer at this point, and her chest


    heaved violently as she coughed achingly under pressure.


    Mark was still frowning. "You go back first. We¡¯ll talk about itter...¡± There was a hint of impatience in


    his tone.


    Summer, of course, recognized the impatience in his tone. With a sarcastic curve of her lip, she took


    the divorce agreement out of her bag and handed it to Mark, saying, "Notter. Just sign here and I''ll


    leave immediately."


    Mark''s long fingers gripped the document in his big palm. When he saw the few words, his big hand


    clenched the document and his eyes stared at her grimly.


    "We had said before that we would get divorced, but only after a year. Now, I just moved it up earlier."


    No words. Mark just clenched the document, his face seeming as though it was covered with dark


    clouds.


    She released Raine and let her fall off the cliff!


    And he saved her at that critical moment, despite what she had done. Yet she had not spoken a word


    to him since she awoke, except to hand him a letter of divorce papers.


    Who did she think she was? She had him, Mark, in the palm of her hand!


    "You can''t take back what you¡¯ve said, Mr. Valentine. You won''t sign the papers because you have


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    feelings for me? But I''m sorry, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Mr. Valentine..."


    Summer knew exactly what would push his buttons, what would make him angry.


    "Who gave you the right to be so self-righteous? A vicious woman who could push a person off a cliff.


    Who do you think has feelings for you?


    I married you to use you as a pawn. I started this deal, and I will finish it. A pawn has no right to speak.


    Summer, from now on, stay the hell away from me!"


    Mark''s cold eyes were like a piece of ice enveloping her. He pinched her chin and stabbed her word by


    word.


    "A woman like you is a real turn-off. Take what you want and go! Now!¡±


    Holding a pen in his big hand, he signed his name with anger, and perhaps he signed it so hard that the


    pen even cut through the paper.


    "Okay..." She responded softly without even trying to exin or refute what had happened on the cliff.


    She took the divorce papers and left the suffocating ward without looking back.


    Once out of the ward, Summer gasped a little and stared at the signature. Her eyes were a little


    lifeless.She wandered for a while and suddenly froze i n her steps, not knowing where to go.


    She got what she always wanted, but her heart was increasingly empty and ufortable. He said


    that she was just a pawn, something you could throw away once you were done with it. That was the


    role she had yed in his life...


    The marriage began with a deal and ended with a rupture...


    She walked aimlessly in the street. It was still raining but she did not bring an umbre. A car drove


    past her, sshing water all over her.


    As if she was not down and out enough, that had made it even worse.


    Dragging her wet pants, her broken heart, and her exhausted body, she walked down the street in the


    rain...

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    She walked alone down the street, and across the sidewalk. Holding an umbre, she slowly made her


    way through the busy crowd. She seemed to be the only one who was so down and out.


    Suddenly she heard a song. She stopped and stood still, listening.


    "But you didn''t have to cut me off


    Make out like it never happened and that we were nothing


    And I don''t even need your love


    But you treat me like a stranger and that feels so rough


    Now you¡¯re just somebody that I used to know..."


    She heard this song before, but she did not expect to hear it again now, in this state of mind, with this


    tearing pain in her heart.


    Now you¡¯re just somebody that I used to know...


    Somebody that I used to know... These few words described her situation so vividly. She really thought


    i t was heaven at first, but it ended up like this.


    She did not know how long she had been standing alone on the street until she realized how cold she


    felt. She came out of her trance. The rain had soaked


    through all her clothes.


    The rain ran down her face and blurred the road before her. She wiped the rain from her face and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    walked on...


    She was still the only one in the mansion, but there was no reason to stay here anymore.


    She brought very little here so she did not need to pack much. After changing into clean clothes, she


    pulled her suitcase along and went to the train station.


    The train was very fast, and within hours she was in Santabaca.


    Instead of going home, she went straight to the hotel. After entering the hotel room, she called Maria


    and asked her if Yvette was at Valentine mansion.


    After learning that she was not at Valentine mansion, Summer took a taxi to Valentine mansion.


    Once she got to her room, she packed up all her belongings. It was just clothes and toiletries, and it did


    not take her long to pack them all.


    The moment she pulled the suitcase out of the room, she turned and looked around the room deeply.


    There were no wedding photos, so she did not have to think about what to do with them, and no ring,


    so she did not have to think about whether to throw it away o r return it.


    In that light, this marriage was simple indeed. The corner of her mouth slowly curved into a sarcastic,


    sad smile. She turned around and left without looking back.


    Summery awake in her hotel room, tossing and turning, and finally made a decision.


    She was going to leave this ce!


    There were too many people in Santabaca she did not want to see; Yvette, Raine, and him!


    She was not afraid, and she was not hiding. She just did not want to let anything here affect her mood


    anymore. Leaving here, her life would certainly be better and calmer.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Raine was so agitated that her body, which had not yet recovered, was even more fragile. She was so


    angry that she could not breathe.


    The doctor came in, gave her IV fluids and some more instructions, and then left.


    Mark''s handsome face had been grim and calm since Summer left. He did not speak again after she


    left.


    Lying in bed, Raine''s eyes flickered over him. A glow o f joy rose in her heart. He signed the divorce


    papers!


    But then she thought of her own face, and the glow in her look and eyes dimmed again.


    She did not care about looks, but who would not care when a woman''s face was ruined like that?


    Mark got up from the couch and was striding his long legs out of the ward.


    Raine, who was half-leaning on the bed, sat up and stared at the figure, and asked, "Where are you


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    going? I ... Have nightmares..." Her voice was hoarse.


    He turned around and his eyes fell gently on her. In a deep voice, he answered, "I''m going to have a


    cigarette. I''ll be back soon..." "You can smoke right here, I don''t mind." She shook


    her head.


    "But I mind. You lie down and rest. I''ll be back soon..."


    Markid her down on the bed, gently pulled the nket over her with his big hands, and then turned


    and walked out of the room.


    Baine seemed as though she was about to say something, but the words reached her lips and she


    swallowed them back.


    Outside the room, in the long corridor, the tall, muscr figure reclined against the window, a cigarette


    between his slender fingers, the intense sarcasm and cold in his eyes swirling like smoke.


    His thin lips curled up coldly as he thought of the woman, as cold as ice.


    There was no need for a woman like that to cross his mind again!


    The next morning


    Summer woke up very early. Maybe she was not used t o sleeping in the hotel bed. Maybe she did not


    feel like sleeping at all.


    She felt that she had been half asleep all night and had not slept soundly.


    Today, she nned to go to school and quit.


    When she arrived at the school, she went directly to the principal''s office and told him the reason for


    hering.


    The principal was slightly shocked at first, after which he tried every means to retain her, but she


    insisted on resigning and could not promise him to stay.


    In fact, she knew only too well that the principal''s reason for keeping her was mostly because of him.


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, I respect your decision, but if you want toe back, you¡¯ll


    always b e wee back." The principal spoke with unusual fervor.


    Summer just smiled symbolically and saw Dean as she walked out of the school with a box in her


    hands.


    Dressed in a police uniform, he was talking to the owner of a restaurant across the street from the


    school, his body standing straight.


    Seeing her, Dean walked quickly over to her, took the box from her, and asked in surprise, "You have


    no ss today?"


    "I quit," she said lightly.


    "Why?" Dean then looked down at her belly, smiled awkwardly and said, "Look at my reaction."


    "Why are you here then?"


    "There was a rape case here some time ago. I¡¯m here investigating the case." "Then I won''t disturb the


    kind and honest Officer


    Singleton who is investigating the case. I''ll go first.¡± Summer took the box in Dean''s hand.


    Dean looked at the time and said, "Why don''t you wait for me for a minute? I''ll finish up and drive you


    home.¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "It''s alright. I''ll just take a taxi. You should hurry. I''ll b e going now. We can keep in touch through calls."


    She had gone to a hotel instead. The reason being she hadn''t thought of how she should exin to her


    parents.


    Sitting on the couch by the window, she watched as the cars drove by and people walking about on the


    busy streets through the window.


    A momentter, as though she had thought of something, she fished out her phone from her bag and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    drafted a message.


    "Let''s meet at the Civil Registry Office at ten tomorrow, n


    Although they had both signed the divorce agreement, there was still onest step to finalize it.


    Her finger hovered over the "send" key. After hesitating for quite a moment, she had pressed on it and


    sent the message.


    On the other side.


    At the airport.


    Yvette had rushed over and held onto Raine, whose body had still felt weak. Yvette''s heart had ached


    for


    her.


    Raine was quiet the whole time. The hat and mask that she put on had almost covered her entire face.


    She was still not used to being the way she is now. She still could not bear the weird gazes from


    others.


    Mark was walking behind them. Feeling the vibrations from his phone in his suit pants pocket, he fished


    out his phone and clicked on the message.


    "Let''s meet at the Civil Registry Office at 10 tomorrow."


    His chiseled features had looked expressionless and calm, but his hand, which was holding onto his


    phone, had tightened. His grip was so tight as if he had wanted to crush this phone.


    Yvette turned around when she didn''t hear his footsteps following along. She saw him standing still


    while furrowing his brows as he stared at his phone. She asked, "What''s wrong, Mark?"


    Mark regained hisposure without giving any response and caught up to them. No one could


    decipher what he had truly felt other than noticing the coldness in his eyes.


    The next morning.


    It was only 9.30 a.m., but Summer had already arrived outside the Civil Registry Office. It wasn''t


    consideredte, but there was already quite a queue.


    She hadn''t expected to see so many people lining up t o get divorced.


    He was nowhere to be seen, and she stood at the same spot as she waited. Around 9:55 a.m., a


    familiar Land Rover appeared.


    She thought, ''Before this, it was me who always rode shotgun, but now it was Baine.'' Summer could


    still recognize her with a nce, even if her whole face was covered.


    Did they have to be so clingy to one another?''


    Did they really have toe together to finalize the divorce at the registry office?!''


    Summer had felt something pierce through her heart a s it ached badly to the point of bing numb,


    but she had remained a calm expression.


    The door of the Land Rover opened, and Mark who had a ck coat on got off the car. Raine had


    stayed i n the car.


    As though he didn''t notice her, he walked past her and towards the office. Her fists clenched, and she


    forced herself to stay calm as she followed behind him.


    They entered through the side entrance of the building, and went straight to the office. An officer had


    been waiting for them there. Right when he saw Mark, he greeted,"Hello, Mr Valentine."


    Mark took a seat on the couch after responding briefly. His gaze looked deep like bottomless pits as h e


    narrowed his eyes.


    Opening up her fists which had grown warm, Summer passed over the divorce agreement to him along


    with some other documents.


    His eyes nced over her asionally, and every time theynded on her, they had grown colder, but


    he hadn''t uttered a word. It was mocking, yet he didn''t care.


    The office was utterly quiet. The officers worked efficiently and quietly without chatting or saying


    anything unnecessary. Summer only stood there with her eyes straight ahead, holding onto her bag.


    She did not look at him.


    A momentter, the staff had handed them two copies of a document that was titled ''Divorce Decree'' in


    bold. The two bolded words had looked so prominent yet ring.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Finally, everything hade to an end. They have officially divorced, and they would no longer matter


    to one another from that very moment.


    Who knew it was just that simple to go from being married to getting divorced?


    Or in other words, it was just a certificate that reduced them from a married couple to strangers.


    She reached out slowly to get the divorce decree, and suddenly, she felt an urge to cry. However, she


    had forced it down.


    Keeping her documents, she turned on her heel and left without looking back and without a word.


    He froze in ce as his deep and narrowed eyes lingered on her back. He hadn''t taken his divorce


    decree yet.


    The officer reminded as he softly called out to him, "M r. Valentine."


    On the officer''s fourth attempt did Mark return from his trance. He stared at the document for quite a


    while as if he had wanted his gaze to shred it into pieces.


    The officer had started to feel anxious from the way h e had stared at the document. He had no clue as


    to what Mark was contemting at that moment.


    Just when the officer''s hand that was holding onto the divorce decree had started to tremble slightly,


    Mark suddenly took over the document and left.


    The officer let out a breath of relief as he sank onto the couch. He sipped on his tea, trying to ease


    away the anxiety he felt.


    He thought, ''Why do rich people act so different even when they''re here to finalize their divorces?''


    He shrugged, thinking he wouldn''t understand them.


    Stepping out of the civil registry office, she noticed the queue was still long.


    Raising her head, she saw Raine, who was waiting in the car. Summer could clearly see Raine calling


    someone as her mouth was moving underneath her mask.


    Despite the distance between them, Raine had felt the gaze that fell upon herself. She raised her head


    and looked in the direction.


    Their eyes met, and they stared at one another.


    Without backing down, Summer stared on and had even curled her lips slightly.


    Raine could see Summer''s expressions clearly. Her grip tightened on her phone as she stared at


    Summer with eyes filled with rage.


    Summer noticed the apparent reflection of rage in Raine¡¯s eyes but paid no mind to it. She gave her a


    few nonchnt nces and walked away in the opposite


    direction.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She did not care if Raine hated her as she thought,'' That is her problem.''


    She believed she had done everything that she could o r was capable of. She thought, ''Even if it was


    me who indirectly caused Raine to fall off the cliff, I know it isn''t on me, and I am not guilty of anything.''


    In truth, she had only saved Raine because it was the right thing to do, and she was not one who would


    ignore someone in need of help.


    However, she believed that she was not obliged, nor was it her duty to save Raine.


    Therefore, no matter how much Raine had hated her a t present, she would not give a d*mn.


    The ck Land Rover had driven past her merely after she took a few steps, and it pulled over right in


    front o f her.


    Mark and Raine got down the car together, and the 3 o f them had met once again.


    Summer had ignored their presence and continued to walk past them and straight ahead without


    batting an eye.


    She wore a smile on her face with her back straight as she walked, carrying her unique sense of pride


    and dignity.


    Mark narrowed his eyes as he had thought of wiping that smug look off her face and clipping off that


    wings of pride of hers. Raine, who was beside him, spoke up at that moment, "Mark, shall we go?"

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    There were slight movements in Mark''s eyes as he recollected himself. He looked at Raine,


    asionally stealing nces at Summer. In a deep voice, he said," Let''s go.¡±


    The two went to the supermarket across the street. Raine had three facemasks with her, each worn for


    a certain amount of time before she changed into another. She also bought herself some fruits along


    the way.


    Lowering his head, Mark looked at the watch on his wrist as he said, "We should go now. There isn''t


    much time left till our flight to Athana."


    Suddenly, Raine¡¯s hand stiffened, holding a facemask i n it. She said slowly, "I''ll be honest with you


    Mark. I a m a little afraid and worried, I¡¯m not really prepared for it."


    "No matter you''re going to treat your face or get a stic surgery, this is the best time for you to get


    treatment. You shouldn''t miss this, you understand right?¡±


    The doctor had briefed them about the important things. For the treatment for Raine¡¯s face, timing is


    the most critical factor. That was why Mark had her with him since the morning, and he didn''t want to


    waste any minute.


    Raine wrapped her arm around his as she said shakily, "I''m scared. I''m scared that I would wake up t o


    an unfamiliar face."


    Mark¡¯s adam''s apple thumped slightly in his throat as his charming face softened. "You won¡¯t. I''ll make


    sure they give their best performance to keep your natural face."


    "Then, would you always be by my side?" She looked u p to him with hope in her eyes.


    "Yeah..." he replied softly. He gave her his word because he was the cause of the scar on her face.


    Needless to say, he had to be there for her during her treatment.


    Raine was relieved and asked, "What time is it now?"


    "Half past ten. We still have an hour and a half before we head to the airport."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark carried her newly bought goods in his arms. But Raine felt that the people around her were


    looking at her face curiously. Her heart stung as she hurriedly lowered her hat.


    Mark turned around and saw her being in such a state. Once, she was full of confidence and elegance.


    But the Raine he was looking at now was like a rat looking for a hole to hide.


    His eyebrows came together to a frown as his face turned cold, mixed with a bit of anger. He


    immediately shot the people around them a fierce re, causing them to turn their gaze away from


    Raine gradually.


    He held Raine¡¯s groceries in one hand. In his other arm hand was the tensed and helpless Raine. Just


    like that, both of them left the supermarket.


    On the other side-


    Summer finally slowed down her footsteps when she felt their gaze disappeared. The divorce papers in


    her hands were crumpled as she held on to them too tightly.


    She walked for some time, not too long nor too short. But somehow, it still made her exhausted, yet her


    back remained straight.


    Her eyes started to sting as she lifted her head and looked at the ring sun. She blinked her eyes,


    attempting to wash away the sourness in her eyes before walking forward.


    After being hurt and wounded, there must be a day where she would bepletely healed, right?


    She has been staying in the hotel for a few days now. She figured that she couldn¡¯t continue staying in


    the hotel, so she packed her bags and went home.


    She was greeted by Daisy when she opened the door. Daisy looked at her backs strangely and asked,"


    What¡¯s going on with you?"


    Summer shoved the bags into her hands and said, "I''m really tired. Please let me rest. I''ll tell you


    everything


    once I¡¯ve woken up."


    She walked into her room right after she was done with her small talk. Sheid on her small bed and


    fell asleep.


    Her sleepsted for a whole six hours untilte noon. The golden evening sun was peeking through her


    window as she slowly opened her eyes and sat up.


    At that moment, she could hear a string of footsteps nearing her room. Daisy was furious as she


    walked towards her. She tossed the divorce paper in her face and asked, "What is this? You better


    exin yourself, Summer Hart."


    ''She sure found out fast.¡¯ Summer averted her gaze as she spoke softly, "It''s exactly like how you see


    it, mom."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    "What I want to know is, what is the reason for the divorce.¡± Daisy stared at her closely and could not


    bear to hear such news. Summer got married in a haste, and now wanted to divorce in the same


    fashion. Daisy wondered what she was doing.


    "The woman he loves has returned from abroad and reconciled with him,¡± Summer exined, as if it


    did not matter, with her eyes slightly looking down.


    "Then when you married him, didn''t you know that he already had a woman he loved?" Daisy was


    distraught, almost passing out.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I knew. That was why we were married by agreement. I married him because I wanted to keep the


    child in my womb. Mom, the doctor said that there is some issue with my uterus, and the chance of


    getting pregnant again is small. If I got an abortion, I would most likely not have children again in the


    future. I did not want to take that risk. I want this child, I want to give birth to him, and I want to


    experience the feeling of being a mother. I don''t want t o live my life with regrets.¡±


    She spoke slowly, almost word by word, enough to let Daisy hear clearly and know her determination,


    and that she would not regret it.


    Daisy had almost figured out what it was all about. She never knew that her daughter had kept so


    many things from her.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?¡± The anger and resentment dissipated in an instant, and even her questioning


    voice was mixed with so much distress and the pain o f seeing her daughter suffer.


    "Because I could handle it alone and could bear with i t. And I would tell you when I could not,"


    Summer said with a smile.


    Looking at the smile at the corners of her mouth, Daisy still could not help feeling sad. "Actually, getting


    a divorce could be the right choice. They are a wealthy family, and you might not get used to living with


    them. I don''t want you to get bullied, but keep things t o yourself. Keep the child; your dad and I will


    raise him for you.¡±


    Summer got up and hugged Daisy, buried her face in her neck and muttered, "Okay, you and Dad will


    help raise the child, and give the child the best.¡±


    This is home, a ce where you find refuge and warmth when you feel tired and hurt.


    "Would you like something to eat? I will make it for you. You must be hungry after sleeping for so long.¡±


    "I am starving now, Mom. Could you make me some mushroom soup?" "Sure. I will make it now. It will


    be ready soon." "Thank you, Mom.¡± Summer let out a smile. After Daisy left, the smile dimmed. She


    opened the notebook and looked for a job.


    The Nokoc Bay area was a good ce, as it was only a few hours away from Santatabaca, close to


    the sea and had a suitable living environment. Getting a job there was not such a bad idea.


    And when Amara heard the news, she looked like she was surprised. While drinking her milk, she


    leisurely chewed on some snacks. "This is expected. But then, did he pay any breakup fee?"


    Daisy secretly red at Amara, signaling her to keep her mouth shut.


    "What I said is the truth. Even if you do not get half of his wealth, a few million dors of cash is a must.


    I will fight for it if I were you."


    Finally, Daisy could not help smacking Amara on her back. "Can''t you stop causing trouble here?"


    "She has a right to alimony in a divorce. Why should she give that up? It is not the time to pretend."


    Amara retorted, feeling not too happy.


    Summer said not a word, but just sat there quietly, with no one knowing what was on her mind from the


    beginning until her phone vibrated. She snapped back and picked up the phone.


    "Summer, you still have some things left in the Valentine mansion. Are youing to pick it up, or do


    you want me to send it to you?" Maria''s gentle voice was heard on the other end.


    "I am not going over to the Valentine mansion. Could you please send the things over? I will see you at


    the Blue Bay Cafe. Well, well, that¡¯s it. I will hang up now."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Hanging up the phone, Summer stood up from the sofa and picked up her handbag. "Mom, I am going


    out."


    "I will go with you." While speaking, Daisy quickly took off her apron. She was worried to see her going


    out alone.


    "Mom, I am just going to get some things. I will be back soon and nothing will happen." Sheforted


    Daisy.


    "Then let your dad apany you. He is just idling and ying chess at home, anyway."


    Summer shook her head to decline, and walked out of the room.


    Seeing her daughter disappearing from her sight, Daisy felt bad for her. As if thinking of something, she


    sternly warned Amara and Solomon in the room," Never mention Mark and the Valentines in front of me


    again!"


    For as much as how shocked, angry, and disbelieving she was when she learned about Summer¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    divorce, she was relieved upon knowing the truth of the entire matter.


    After all, Mark was not the man her daughter loved. It


    was alright to divorce. The worst thing was to keep repeating the same mistake until she could not


    extricate herself.


    Amara shrugged as if saying, "What is the big deal." She just felt that giving up arge chunk of money


    was a shame.


    At Blue Bay Cafe, Summer was waiting for Maria, but i t was Yvette who came.


    She wanted to leave, but when she saw the box in Yvette''s hand, she changed her mind and sat there,


    waiting for Yvette to approach.


    Seeing Summer''s expression, anger brewed inside of her. Now that Summer and Mark had divorced,


    what else was she proud of?


    Yvette threw the box on the coffee table with a bang.


    Ignoring her, Summer got up and picked up the box to leave.


    Yvette''s anger turned into fury. She stood in Summer¡¯s way. Summer frowned and looked at her


    impatiently." Anything else?"


    Looking at her with cold eyes, Yvette took out a bank check from the pouch she carried with her and


    arrogantly ced it in front of Summer. "Name your price."


    Perplexed, Summer stared at her actions coldly. "What do you mean?"


    "Mark has a great heart. He asked me to give you this check. Of course, you may fill in the amount as


    much a s you like."


    Was Mark great-hearted, or just deliberately mocking her?


    Looking away, Summer pushed the check back expressionlessly. "Please tell him, I don¡¯t need it."


    Yvette let out a sneer.


    "We, the Valentines, have shortchanged no one. You might disgust me very much, but I will not let


    outsiders say that we have mistreated you. My patience and time are running out, and I don¡¯t have time


    to y games here. Write the amount down now. Otherwise, you will regret it after I leave."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    They were divorced, yet she still made such an expression in front of her. It was a type of torment.


    Staring at Yvette, she slowly curled up the corner of her mouth into a sneer, and took back the cheque


    that she had just pushed away. "Thank you for the reminder, Mrs. Valentine. I will fill it out."


    She bent down slightly, holding a pen, and wrote a series of numbers on the check.


    Yvette''s brows were knitted together, and she gasped when she nced at the figure on the check. It


    was $1 billion.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Why are you giving me this reaction, Mrs. Valentine? I s it because I have demanded too little?¡± With a


    nonchnt smile at the corner of her mouth, Summer bent over and added a zero at the back of the


    figure, turning it into $10 billion.


    "You really have no sense of shame asking for this exorbitant amount!" Yvette cursed, gritting her teeth.


    "Look at your reaction, Mrs. Valentine. You thought I was pretending when I refused. Now that I have


    written the amount, you look at me with contempt and say I demand too much. Then what else can I do


    to please you, Mrs. Valentine?¡±


    "You-" Yvette was angry, but could not find any words in response.


    "Actually, I have an extreme temperament. I will either ept none or want it all. Could you allow me a


    few days to assess Mr. Valentine''s worth before filling in the number?" Summer said nonchntly,


    without fear or favor.


    Yvette took the check back, and then quickly tore it to pieces. "You will not get a penny from us." She


    forced her words through her teeth.


    "Since you cannot pay, why bother to sound me out and try to taunt me? You are only shooting yourself


    in the foot." Summer smiled disapprovingly.


    Yvette had never gotten the upper hand when she argued with Summer. This made the fire of anger


    burn even more violently inside her. "You pushed Raine off the cliff. Karma will catch up with a vicious


    woman like you."


    After shifting her posture, Summer stared at her, nodded, and said calmly, "Okay, then I will be waiting


    for the day when karma catches up with me."


    No matter what she said, Yvette did not get any advantage and could do nothing about Summer. She


    was fit to be tied and nearly smashed the ss to the floor.


    Picking up the box, Summer was no longer in the mood to argue with Yvette. "I am busy, so I will leave


    now. If you have the time, you may try the coffee here.


    It is good."


    As she walked past Yvette towards the door, Yvette sneered, "Raine is disfigured. You must be gloating


    over it, aren''t you?"


    Her words were loud and clear. Summer could hear clearly. But she just chuckled and moved on.


    The next second, Yvette''s voice came again. "But your schadenfreude will notst long. Mark has


    apanied Raine to Athana to seek treatment. She will recover soon."


    It turned out that Mark had apanied Raine to Athana to seek treatment.


    It was no wonder, since Raine was the woman he loved. How could he not be distressed when she was


    disfigured?


    Besides, he brought Raine with him even when he signed the divorce papers. That was enough to


    show how far the two had gone.


    Her heart was tingling in pain. Summer closed her eyes slightly, fought back her emotions, and uttered


    a nonchnt "Oh", and then left, as if she did not care at all.


    After Summer left, Yvette let out a long sigh, reaching t o stroke her heaving chest.


    What was the point of getting angry with a woman like her?


    At night


    Summer sat in front of the window and quietly gazed a t the potted blooming flowers on the balcony.


    Those words of Yvette pierced into her like a knife, her heart bleeding profusely.


    He apanied Raine to Athana. The two of them must be terribly in love.


    Why was she still thinking about it when things had alreadye to pass? It would only increase her


    pain. But she could not help thinking about it. She was out o f control.


    It seems that women are always more sentimental than men are.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    When she thought of him asking her to leave back in the hospital, the corner of her lips turned up in a


    sneer. Since it pained her to see the images in her head, she decidedly erased them from her mind.


    Daisy walked in and looked at her. "Why haven''t you gone to sleep yet? It is gettingte."


    Summer blinked away the tears in her eyes and collected her thoughts. "I will go to sleep right away."


    Nodded, Daisy said, "And ignore your sister-inw. If the Valentines want to give you money, do not


    ept i t. We do notck money, and we cannot let them look down on us.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I will not ept it. I will never ept their money for the sake of my child. I can raise my child o


    n my own. If I ept the money and they are to fight for the child''s custody one day, it will work against


    m e. I will not make such a mistake.¡±


    In case the court decided that the money was the child¡¯s support, then it would definitely jeopardize her


    case.


    She had to take precautions before it happened, and b e prepared for everything.


    "d to know."


    As if thinking of something, Summer looked at Daisy." Mom, I am thinking of moving to Nokoc Bay. I


    heard it is a beautiful city.¡±


    Knowing that she was still sad, Daisy did not stop her, but sighed softly. "Rx yourself there. Tell me


    and your dad if you need money."


    "Okay..." She gave a smile.


    The next day, Summer brought her luggage,and hopped on a high-speed train to go to Nokoc Bay


    alone. She did not want anyone to see her off. She disliked such a farewell scene.


    It was not such a bad idea to make a long journey to g o to a beautiful city alone.


    Time passed. It was already four yearster.


    It was summer in Nokoc Bay.


    The sun in July felt like a fireball, beating down its rays to scorch the earth.


    Nokoc Bay was a coastal city, but this did not lessen the heat in the slightest.


    Summer walked from the ssroom to the office and was already sweating on her back. She used a


    book in her hand as a fan to cool herself down.


    Wearing a knee-length blue and white skirt, it contrasted well with her fair skin. She wore beige high


    heels, looking elegant and charming.


    Her skirt fluttered as she walked, her body emanating a faint, refreshing, pleasing scent.


    For four years, time seemed to have left no traces on her, but only carved her like jade and emerald.


    Sitting down at her spot, she nced at the time. It was 11:30 am.


    When she turned around, Amy asked, "Have you applied for leave, Summer?"


    "Yeah." Summer smiled, picked up her handbag, and said her goodbyes to everyone. "I am leaving


    now."


    "See ya. Be safe."


    "I will. Thank you."


    There were many teachers in the office, but there had never been any conflict among them. Everyone


    was friendly and got along well with each other.


    Instead of going back to her rented house, Summer went to a nearby kindergarten.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    The kindergarten would only end at 12:00 pm. So Summer stood in the shade of a tree outside and


    waited, ncing down at the time from time to time.


    The gate of the kindergarten opened at 12:00 pm sharp, and a crisp, soft, cheerful voice came from a


    distance. "Mommy!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a little white, cheerful figure plunged into Summer¡¯s arms, hugged her neck


    with a pair of puppy dog eyes, and gave Summer a generous peck on her cheek.


    She held the little person in her arms with a smile, as her voice melted her heart. "Charlotte, say


    goodbye to your teacher.¡±


    Charlotte waved her small hand as told, her voice loud and clear as she said, "Goodbye, Ms."


    Hand in hand, the mother and daughter headed off. Charlotte was cheerful and naughty. She blinked


    and asked, "Mommy, where are we going now?¡±


    "Going to grandma¡¯s ce." While speaking, Summer nced at the time again. The train would only


    depart at 3:00 pm. So she still had time to take Charlotte for lunch. "What would you like to eat,


    Charlotte?¡±


    Suddenly, those round eyes lit up, and Charlotte quickly answered, "The old man. I want to eat the old


    man."


    Summer could not help butugh, not knowing that Charlotte was referring to KFC.


    The first time she heard she wanted to eat the old man, she was gobsmacked, not knowing what the


    little one was talking about.


    But she pouted, as if Summer was embarrassing her." Mommy is so stupid. The old man is the old


    man, with white hair, sses, and a long white beard."


    A KFC store was just across the street. Summer ordered French fries, a pair of chicken wings, juice,


    and a burger.


    Charlotte likes French fries with ketchup. Every time she went to KFC, she would eat two packets of


    them and nothing else.


    Tearing open a packet of ketchup and handing it to Charlotte, Summer looked on as she ate happily.


    The stains of ketchup on her cheeks made her look both funny and adorable.


    While eating the burger, Summer wiped the ketchup off Charlotte''s face with a napkin.


    After boarding the high-speed train, and as soon as the train departed, Summer started to feel drowsy.


    But Charlotte, who was sitting in the middle, did not feel sleepy but looked around. She then yelled,"


    Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    Summer waspletely alerted and looked over in puzzlement. "What¡¯s up?"


    "Mommy, between the train and Superman, who runs faster?" She asked in an innocent but serious


    tone of voice.


    The question startled Summer for a moment. She did not know how to answer a strange question like


    this. S o she looked at her with a smile. "What do you think?"


    "Of course, it is Superman. The teacher has said that Superman can fly a thousand miles in the blink of


    an eye.¡± Charlotte looked proud.


    So, Summer yed along. "Well, that would indeed be Superman then, who is faster."


    The child did not seem to be tired and was curious about everything. She tilted her head and


    continued," But Mommy, how far is a thousand miles? Is it as far a s grandma''s house, or the


    amusement park?"


    Summer cleared her throat, feeling like she could not handle the child¡¯s question. So she gave a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    perfunctory reply. "It is far, far away, farther than grandma¡¯s house."


    "Farther than grandma¡¯s house? Where is it?"


    "I have never been there either."


    "I see." Charlotte looked disappointed without getting the answer.


    Summer let out a soft sigh and took out her cell phone, then turned on Barney and handed it to the little


    girl.


    Charlotte''s attention was immediately diverted. She held the phone in her hands, leaned back in the


    seat, and chuckled as she watched.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    A middle-aged woman sitting next to them looked at Summer with a smile. "Your daughter?"


    "Yeah, she is a bit naughty." Summer handed a few oranges in the bag to the middle-aged woman.


    "She looks well-behaved. And she is beautiful and adorable. That is how children are. They like to ask


    questions, and it is quite fun."


    With her child tagging along, Summer had no ns to sleep on the train. So she chatted with the


    middle-aged woman while taking care of her child.


    It was a four-hour journey by high-speed train from Nokoc Bay to Santabaca. By the time they


    arrived i n Santabaca, it was 7:00 pm.


    But the day was long in summer. The sky was still bright even if it was 7:00 pm. She gged down a


    taxi and brought Charlotte into the backseat.


    Knowing that Summer and her granddaughter wereing back, Daisy asked Solomon to apany


    her t o buy more vegetables and fruits from the supermarket.


    Daisy and Solomon had been expecting them in the living room by the time Summer and Charlotte


    opened


    the door and came in.


    As soon as Daisy saw Charlotte, she stepped forward and held the child in her arms. "I missed you so


    much, sweetheart.¡±


    "I missed you so much, too." Charlotte was innocent. She imitated how the adult spoke, causing Daisy


    tough with amusement.


    Same thing with Solomon, who grinned from ear to ear as he took Charlotte from Daisy. "Do you miss


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Grandpa?"


    "Yes.¡± Charlotte''s voice was loud and clear.


    But Solomon teased her. "I cannot hear you. Can you speak louder?"


    "Yes!" Charlotte spoke even louder.


    "I still cannot hear it."


    "Yes!" she was almost shouting.


    Daisy could not bear to see what was happening and smacked Solomon snappishly. "That is not the


    way to talk to a kid. Look, Charlotte¡¯s face has turned red. It''s okay, Charlotte, I will bring you yogurt.


    Summer had gotten used to the way her parents spoiled Charlotte. They had been doing this from day


    one.


    She could not have any differing opinions and speak about it when it came to Charlotte. As soon as


    she did that, they would be united against her.


    She went into the bathroom to freshen up. When she r e-emerged, she heard Daisy on the phone with


    Forrest.


    Frowning, Summer walked over in surprise. "Mom, is Forrest back?¡±


    Daisy let out a helpless sigh. "He has been back for a while.¡±


    "Doesn''t he need to work?"


    "Work? He has been dismissed." Daisy was boiling with anger when she spoke of this.


    "Why was he dismissed? Wasn''t he a civil servant?"


    "He was always beingte, going off early, and not performing. A new supervisor has just been


    transferred over. A new broom sweeps clean. He made an example out of Forrest."


    Summer knew everything then, and said not a word about it. When Forrest and Amara came home, the


    dinner began.


    At first, she refrained from saying anything. But she could not help herself. "Forrest, why can''t you be


    more serious in your work? There is not only Amara and I, but also a child to raise. How can you


    support him?"


    Forrest was chewing on his roasted chicken when Summer spoke. He looked a little unhappy. "I am


    having my dinner right now. Can you not spoil my appetite?¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    "Uncle Forrest," Charlotte nestled in Solomon¡¯s arms and swiped her little finger over her cheek, "when


    you have no money, Daniel will not be able to eat cookies and drink yogurt, and he will not grow up.¡±


    Solomon guffawed. "Look, even our little Charlotte knows her uncle cannot support Daniel."


    There was an I-can''t-even look on Forrest¡¯s face. "You have learned how to dig at me since west


    met, eh?"


    ''Besides, my son will still grow up without cookies and yogurt.'' He did not say this out loud.


    "I don''t care if you find a job or not, but you should not ask for a penny from Dad and Mom. Don¡¯t you


    feel ashamed of yourself for asking money from Dad and Mom when you are already in your thirties?¡±


    Summer said with a dead serious expression.


    Forrest knew Summer''s temperament well. "I am not a s useless as you think. I have already sent out


    my resume, and will go for an interview tomorrow.¡±


    "Whatpany is that?¡±


    "A new but veryrge corporation in Santabaca. It gives fantastic benefits and perks. I heard it is an


    MNC (multinational corporation).¡±


    "Go for the interview first. Remember to be more serious during the interview, do your homework in


    advance, and hope you will get hired.¡±


    "I, your brother, have vast working experience. I still possess thismon sense."


    Daisy snappishly gave him a few smacks on the head. "If you hadmon sense, you would not have


    been fired."


    "Mom, can you not hit me every time? Charlotte is here. Set a good example."


    "I didn''t know you could feel embarrassed in front of kids. Look at those things you have done. Which


    one o f them isn''t embarrassing?¡± Daisy just thought he was useless!


    Forrest said nothing. He quickly finished his dinner and disappeared into his room.


    Summer had set a rule for Charlotte: she had to go to bed before 9:00 pm.


    But since she did not have to go to school tomorrow, and she was too excited at the moment, Summer


    just let her y for a while longer.


    Daisy walked in, carrying a ton of snacks that she bought when she went to the supermarket in the


    afternoon.


    Summer frowned and could not help burying her head in her hand. "Mom, why did you buy so much


    junk food?"


    "Of course, it is for my granddaughter!" Daisy said as a matter of course.


    "But you should not buy so many. It will only spoil her." She could almost hear her stomach ache now.


    "Who will spoil my granddaughter if not me?"


    In fact, there was another reason that Daisy and Solomon doted on their granddaughter. Charlotte was


    growing up without her dad, and so they wanted to shower her with all their love to make up for that.


    There was nothing Summer could do, but she had to rebut. "She has eaten too much sweet food


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    recently and has cavities now."


    "You may give her a little a day." Daisy ignored her and put the junk food on the table. After a


    momentary pause, she finally asked, "Are you nning to live like this with Charlotte?"


    Summer was taken aback for a moment. She remained silent as she knew what Daisy meant.


    "In those few years when Charlotte was still small, and you just got divorced, I could understand that


    you wanted to be alone and slowlye out of it. I understand your reasons. But now Charlotte is


    three years old." Daisy looked at her with an earnest look on her face.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "Mom, I know what I am doing. It is gettingte now, g o take a rest, so I can coax Charlotte to sleep,


    too." She shifted the topic while pushing Daisy out of the room door.


    As frustrated as she was, Daisy could do nothing about it. She let out a sigh and left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The air conditioner was on, but Charlotte was still sweating on her forehead. Summer washed


    Charlotte''s face and feet, and then coaxed her to sleep. After that, she sat in front of the window,


    staring into the dark night in a daze.


    The next morning


    After breakfast, Forrest went for the interview, while Solomon, Daisy, Summer, and Amara took the two


    children to the park.


    Thepany was in the most prosperousmercial street in Santabaca. It was a sixty-story tall


    building, with huge panes of ss reflecting the dazzling sunlight.


    Stepping into thepany lobby, Forrest was intimidated when he saw the number of people


    The lobby was crowded. Everywhere he looked, he saw peoples¡¯ heads.


    ''I heard that thepany only has five positions open. '' Forrest was suddenly disheartened; he saw no


    hope o fnding a job.


    Just then, a group of security guards walked in and asked everyone to make way.


    Immediately afterwards, a man who looked like he might be a senior executive came in, and whispered


    something to the leading man with respect. That showed just how high the position of that leading man


    was.


    The man was tall, wearing an iron-pressed suit, looking proud like someone of distinguished figure. H e


    was good-looking, his charming eyes slightly raised at the corners with an air of wickedness, looking


    frivolous and erotic. He was fiddling with a phone in his hand while listening to the report from the


    executive.


    There were a few women who came for the interview and werepletely fascinated by the man.


    Their eyes were locked on to him, like a radar locked on to a n enemy¡¯s aircraft.


    Some even covered their mouths with excitement, as they did not expect to see such a charming man


    here.


    The group of interviewees did not stay in the lobby but entered a room where the interview was being


    conducted.


    A man walked in and all the staff got up to greet him." Mr. President.¡±


    "Carry on, just like before. Treat me as if I don¡¯t exist." He sat down in a chair, crossing his legs


    elegantly, and then sipped on a cup of coffee.


    The interviewers looked at thepany''s senior executive in puzzlement.


    The senior executive just gave them a shrug and motioned them to carry on.


    There were about a hundred people in front of Forrest, and the interview time was short. One by one,


    the interviewees came out in a few minutes'' interval.


    He could basically tell if an interviewee had gotten the job by just looking at their faces.


    So Forrest would expect nothing from this interview. But since he hade, he might as well try his


    best.


    He waited until about noon, when it finally came to his turn.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, he got nervous instantly when he saw the row of interviewers.


    Sitting down in the middle, Forrest secretly took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    The interviewers exchanged a look with each other. Just when they were about to ask questions, a


    voice came as thepany president, who had been quietly sitting there, rose to his feet.


    He paced forward, leaning on the tablezily and asked Forrest, "So Summer is your younger sister?"


    Forrest was startled, not knowing what happened. It was not for a while when he snapped back.


    ¡°Summer?¡±


    ''Why does thepany president ask about Summer? This is really weird.''


    The curvature of the man''s lips heightened as he spoke. "Ask her toe see me, and then you will


    get this job. Do you understand?"


    Forrest swallowed, still in confusion, not knowing what was going on. "You and my sister know each


    other?"


    The man rubbed his chin with his neat fingers, with a deep look in his charming eyes. "Well, we do


    know each other."


    Forrest emerged from thepany building, feeling a s if he was walking on clouds-it felt so unreal.


    There was no need for an interview, or questions and


    answers. As long as he brought Summer over, he could get the job.


    He suddenly found that his sister was full of surprises. She was even acquainted with thepany


    president of an MNC.


    In the interview room, the man¡¯s lips curled up in a meaningful smile. He put down the coffee on the


    table and cocked his brows lightly. "Thank you, everyone."


    He then turned around and walked out of the room. The senior executive standing on the side hurriedly


    followed him.


    The interviewers looked at each other, wondering why thepany president suddenly appeared in


    the interview, when he had only returned from Athana yesterday.


    Who could tell what the hell was on the president¡¯s mind?


    Back at home, Forrest told them about what happened during the interview. Daisy¡¯s heart skipped a


    beat and opposed the idea vehemently. "He could be a bad guy. Summer must absolutely not go


    there."


    Forrest thought it was ridiculous. "Mom, stop getting paranoid. He is thepany president, not a bad


    guy."


    "Then why did he want your sister to go there before hiring you?" Daisy felt something was amiss.


    "Thepany president has already said that he and


    Summer are acquaintances."


    Solomon also expressed his opinion. "I don''t think she should go either."


    "He is a good-looking gentleman, and also the president of apany. Hecks nothing. To be honest,


    I am afraid that he would not even look at Summer when she gets there."


    Daisy knocked him on the head. "You can''t judge a book by its cover!"


    "You are just talking nonsense. Thepany offers $ 6,000 a month for the position. Mom, Dad, do


    you two want me to miss such a wonderful opportunity?¡±


    Summer, who had not spoken, said, "It is okay. I will check out who he is. It seems that he really knows


    m e."


    Amara would not want him to miss the $6,000-a-month opportunity. "I will go with Summer. So Dad and


    Mom, don''t worry.¡±


    Two people are always safer than one. So Daisy and Solomon agreed.


    But little Charlotte was not too happy when she heard her mom was leaving. She writhed her body and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    mored for her mom to take her along.


    Daisy swept Charlotte up in her arms and coaxed," How about you and I eat some ice cream, only then


    we catch up with your mommy?"

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Coaxing a child was easy. When Charlotte heard about ice cream, she smacked her little pink lips and


    licked them greedily with her tongue. Even her eyes sparkled. She stretched out three little fingers and


    said, "Grandma, can I have chocte-vored ice cream, and eat three of them."


    "Okay, three chocte-vored ice creams for Charlotte." Daisy smiled as she carried Charlotte to the


    refrigerator and asked her to choose her ice cream.


    Taking this opportunity, Summer and Amara sneaked out of the house.


    The two of them took a taxi to saidpany. Stepping into the lobby, Summer went directly to the


    reception t o inquire, while Amara was looking at the majestic and beautiful decoration.


    Thedy at the reception asked them to wait for a while, while she called the secretary¡¯s office.


    A reply came after a while, asking Summer to take the elevator directly to thepany president''s


    office on the 50th floor.


    Summer thanked thedy at the reception and then entered the elevator with Amara. The question that


    puzzled her was who thepany president was.


    In fact, she should have asked thedy at the reception about the surname of the president, but she


    had forgotten to.


    But she was to meet him soon. So it mattered little.


    When Summer pushed open the door of the president''s office, a face that she could not have been


    more familiar with came into view. She was utterly stunned, staring at him nkly, even thinking that


    she was having a hallucination.


    Wearing a suit, Jazz got up and walked towards her, step by step, with a smile that looked like the


    burning sun of July, bright and hot, on his charming face.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Atst, he stopped just one pace away from her and stared fixedly at her. "Reserve my love for you


    with golden quill..."


    Just like four years ago, she was standing in front of the ss, and he wasnguidly slumped in his


    seat in thest row, looking at her just like he was now, and uttered the poem: ''Reserve my love for you


    with golden quill...''


    Butpared to four years ago, there were indeed some differences.


    Compared to four years ago, Jazz was now a little taller. His naivety and immaturity of his sd days


    had gone, reced by maturity, elegance, and staidness.


    Summer snapped back and chuckled. The only thing about him that was still unchanged was his


    temperament.


    He came forward and gave her a big hug before she could react to it. He could smell the pleasing faint


    fragrance that gave him a sense of unspeakable satisfaction.


    Reunited after a long absence, a warm hug was a matter of course.


    But after a long time, he still did not seem to let go. Summer had to remind him, "Jazz, I am


    suffocating."


    Hearing this, Jazz reluctantly let her go. "Are you surprised to see me this way after four long years?"


    Summer nodded without the slightest hesitation. She was indeed surprised and even excited. His


    transformation also surprised her.


    Amara seemed to have noticed something. She could not be reconciled with the fact that Summer had


    always been so lucky. She felt envious and jealous of Summer.


    Four years ago, it was Mark, the charming man and dream lover of every woman in Santabaca.


    Four yearster, another outstanding man appeared again. The burning affection in his eyes was so


    obvious, hot, and overwhelming.


    Why was she not as lucky?


    But thispany president seemed to like Summer. If so, her husband would definitely have a bright


    future i


    n thepany.


    Thinking of this, she smiled again. With her own calctions in mind, she looked at Summer. "Since


    you two know each other, I will excuse myself first, Summer. I have to go back and take care of Daniel."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Without waiting for Summer to respond, Amara turned around and closed the office door behind her


    thoughtfully.


    There were only two of them in the office. The smile i n Jazz''s charming eyes remained right from the


    beginning. "Give me five minutes.¡± His voice was as gentle as the breeze.


    "Okay.¡± Summer nodded with a smile. "Go ahead, I will drink a ss of water."


    Sitting down on the leather chair, Jazz¡¯s hand moved a t lightning speed as he signed some


    documents, as if h e was in a hurry.


    While drinking water, Summer¡¯s gaze asionally swept over him. It was difficult for her to associate


    him with Jazz, who never passed exams four years ago.


    Jazz signed a thick stack of documents within five minutes and threw the pen on the table. "Let¡¯s go.


    You should treat me to lunch."


    "That''s for sure. Are you okay with any type of lunch?¡±


    Jazz nodded, staring at her beautiful face with a hint o f greediness. The rest was not important as long


    as he


    could have lunch with her.


    The two took the president''s elevator straight to the lobby, and when they came out of the elevator,


    people around turned their heads to look at them.


    Some were fascinated with Jazz, some curious about Summer.


    They got into a ck car and left. In the past four years, Summer had only returned to Santabaca a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    handful of times, and the changes in Santabaca were tremendous. She was slightly confused for a


    while, wondering where to take him for lunch.


    "What do you say we go to a restaurant near the school? The food there is pretty good," she said after


    thinking about it for a while.


    "Why not?" Jazz raised his charming eyes and turned the steering wheel to the left.


    Just when the car came to a crossroads, it drove past another passing ck, low-key, luxurious car. At


    such a close distance, no one had noticed anyone.


    And, in the back seat of that car, Mark was sitting there, his tall body leaning back slightly in the seat to


    get some shut-eye.


    The vibration from his mobile phone jolted him up. He opened his eyes slowly, fished out the phone


    from his pants pocket, and answered the call.


    "Mark, aren''t you returning to the country today? I will pick you up at the airport." Yvette¡¯s voice came


    through the radio wave.


    "It¡¯s okay." He kneaded his brow, his voice deep and extremely hoarse, as if he had a cold. "I am


    already in the car and will arrive in the Valentine mansion in half an hour."


    "Well then. I will ask the servant to clean up the room for you. See you in a while.¡±


    Casually tossing the phone on the seat, Mark shut his long and narrow eyes again. He seemed to be


    tired.


    Summer has not been here for four years, yet this street has not changed at all. Even the owner of the


    restaurant was still the same person.


    When she sat down here again, she felt an unspeakable familiarity. She handed the menu to Jazz.


    "You may order whatever you want."


    Jazz helped himself to it and ordered a table of dishes at one go.


    The restaurant owner served two sses of water, and Summer picked one up in her hand.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Jazz''s eyes fell on her, quietly staring at her for a long while, before he opened his mouth in a serious


    tone of voice. "From now on, I will not address you as my teacher, and will not treat you as my sister-in-


    The way he spoke was of the hegemony and insistence of men.


    Four years ago, she was his teacher, and he rarely had the chance to call her by her name except in


    private.


    But at this time, he could openly call her name in front of everyone.


    Summer''s hand which was holding the ss froze in the air. The next second, Jazz''s warm and dry


    hand cupped the back of her hand.


    Stunned, Summer''s hand jerked and water spilled onto the table.


    As if there was an electric current running up her hand, she quickly retracted her hand, looked Jazz in


    the eyes and said slowly, "Jazz, you should understand that some things are never possible."


    His tall body froze then, but it was just for a second. Jazz regained his usualposure, as if nothing


    had


    happened before.


    The food was served at this moment. The two did not continue the previous topic, but moved away and


    talked about the interesting things that had happened in the school back then.


    They also talked about work. It turned out that Jazz and a few of his friends had partnered up to start a


    Moving away from the awkward topic proved to improve the atmosphere.


    The lunchsted for nearly an hour and a half when Summer looked down at the time; it was 3:00 pm.


    Jazz proposed to go to the scenic area of Santabaca. H e had not returned for four years and missed


    those parts of Santabaca.


    "I have something onter. Shall we go another day?" I n fact, she was a little worried about Charlotte.


    Jazz did not insist. He chuckled. "That¡¯s the deal. You owe me a favor this time."


    "Sure. I promise I will apany you for an entire day next time." Summer smiled.


    "If you don''t mind, I will head back to the office to get some documents, only then send you home.¡±


    Jazz did not let his disappointment show through.


    "Jazz, I will take a taxi here. It is very convenient.¡± "The car is parked right outside the restaurant. This


    is the most basic courtesy of being a man. So I insist." Jazz yawnedzily, but the determination in his


    voice was hard to ignore.


    So, she refused no more and got into the car to follow him back to his office.


    As the car was parked up, Jazz noticed a ck car next to it. The car did not look like it belonged to


    any employee. It was low-key, restrained, yet elegant, luxurious, and somewhat familiar. But he did not


    give i t a second thought.


    After exiting the elevator, they walked toward the president''s office. But for some reason, Summer''s


    heart suddenly skipped a beat and pounded.


    Her hands were on her chest in confusion, and she frowned in puzzlement.


    Of course, the moment Jazz pushed the door of the room, Summer stood stiffly on the spot like a


    stone, as she finally found the cause for her strange feeling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Jazz was just as astonished as Summer was. But he quickly regained hisposure. "Mark?"


    The leather chair turned slowly, and Mark stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and revealed his


    charming face.


    When his eyes swept across Summer, a cold light, which was deep and dark, as if he was about to


    swallow her whole, shed across his eyes. He then acknowledged Jazz.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "She asked me to bring you back for dinner in the Valentine mansion." Taking back his gaze from


    Summer, Mark had little emotion on his face, as if he was only seeing an insignificant stranger.


    Mark did not say who she was, but Jazz knew that he was talking about Yvette. He picked up some


    documents and said, "I will return after you."


    Mark gave a faint response and strode out of the office. But the moment he walked past Summer, his


    footsteps seemed to pause for a moment spontaneously.


    As short as the encounter was, it caused such a strong


    emotional perturbation. It was not until he disappeared from her sight that Summer took a deep breath


    to rx her tense muscles, and to be natural again. But her heart was thumping even more


    violently than before, as if it was going to burst out of her chest.


    She was not even his ex-wife in his eyes, and at most was just a stranger, as his eyes had already


    made it clear.


    He was also a stranger in her eyes, and so there was n o need for her emotions to be affected by a


    stranger. Was it not?


    She was chatting with Jazz in the car, but she was obviously absent-minded.


    After a while, they arrived downstairs at her apartment. Summer thanked Jazz before he drove away.


    Turning around and taking a long breath, Summer suppressed her emotions that should not have


    arisen i n the first ce, and regained her usual indifference and calmness.


    She lost herposure earlier only because she was not mentally prepared for the unexpected


    encounter. She would not react the same way again in the future -definitely not.


    At the corner of the apartment, a man was standing arrogantly and staring coldly at the approaching


    woman. His tall body was in the shadow under the stairs, his outline was cold, and his deep ck eyes


    shone like the eyes of a night wolf.


    She was walking forward, unaware of her surroundings. But when she stepped into the stairwell, a


    deep male voice suddenly came. "Mrs. Valentine."


    The sudden voice freaked Summer out. She trembled slightly and spun around to look.


    She was stunned when she was eye to eye with the man.


    But Summer quickly snapped back and took a deep breath, then stood still, looking him in the eyes


    unflinchingly.


    "Mr. Valentine, we were divorced four years ago. Please address me by my name." She frowned and


    reminded him indifferently.


    His lips curled up in a sneer, but he said nothing.


    Striding over with his tall body casting a shadow over her, he stared straight into her eyes silently for a


    long time before he spoke with a deep and cynic voice.


    "You are as docile as a little sheep when you are with Jazz, but with me, you have thorns all over your


    body, eh?"


    "This has nothing to do with you, Mr. Valentine." She pressed her lips together and looked at the man in


    front of her coldly.


    Mark reached out his slender fingers to pinch her delicate chin and looked at her with his piercing eyes,


    as if it was an act of punishment. "Settling for the second best-so you are now nning to seduce Jazz,


    huh?"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Sneering, Summer pped his hand away.


    "Instead of being nosy here, you should have gotten lovey-dovey with your lover. Besides, I have


    nothing to do with you now. You have no right to interfere in my affairs, no matter who I want to


    seduce." Her voice reeked of sharp cynicism.


    Mark quirked his eyebrows, his eyes flickering as he looked at her with a smile instead of anger. "It


    does not matter, but if you want to seduce Jazz, it will be another matter. My advice to you is to perish


    the thought."


    Having not seen him for four years, he had be even more good-looking, mature, and bewitching,


    but a t the same time, more shameless.


    "To give up or not, it is not up to you." She sneered provocatively.


    Mark snorted a frosty smile as he stared at her. "Fine. We shall see."


    The corners of Summer''s eyes raised as she smiled and nodded. "So, can you leave now, Mr.


    Valentine? Thest thing I want is to be called a mistress."


    This little pink mouth of hers had be more and more eloquent. He wished he could tear it off.


    He leaned over and pulled her into his arms all of a sudden. Their bodies had zero distance. The next


    second, he nted his lips on hers in fervent kisses.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Shepletely did not expect this. Immediately struggling with all her strength, she raised a hand and


    pped him across his charming face.


    He did not dodge, but let her p him in the face. His lips looked sharp as he looked at her coldly, as if


    he would swallow her alive.


    But Summer had no fear. Neither did she avoid him. Instead, she looked him straight in the eyes. "The


    grass is always greener on the other side; is that what i s on your mind? Your beloved woman cannot


    satisfy you, and youe back looking for an ex like me?"


    "I wish I could rip that little mouth of yours apart¡ª nothing good seems toe out of it.¡±


    "Baine can say things that pleases you, gentle like a dove. You could hear as much as you could. Why


    bother toe here to seek excitement?"


    Mark said not a word. Instead, he squinted his long, narrow and dark eyes and stared fixedly at her. A


    cold light flickering in his eyes seemingly wanted to freeze her into ice.


    Summer did not want to be seen as weak. It had been four years and there was nothing between them


    anymore. What right did he have to insult her like this?


    But when she saw the conspicuous handprint on his charming face, the anger in her dissipated a bit,


    and the handprint looked pleasing to her eyes.


    Just then, she heard footsteps before theining voice of little Charlotte came through the


    stairwell. She could hear it clearly. "Grandma, why hasn''t Mommye back? Does she not want


    Charlotte anymore?"


    "How could she not want you? You are so well-behaved and thoughtful. Your mommy just went out t o


    buy you fairy tale story books. She will be back soon." It was Daisy''s voice.


    "But you said that just now Mommy will be back soon. I have waited for so long and she hasn''te


    back. Grandma, was Mommy taken away by the big gray wolf?" There was a lump in her throat. "I don''t


    want fairy tales anymore. I just want Mommy back."


    "Have you forgotten, Charlotte, that there are police officers? The police officers have guns that can kill


    the big gray wolf. We will wait a little longer and Mommy will definitelye back."


    Summer froze with bated breath as she heard the voices in the stairwell. She panicked, her body


    shivering slightly involuntarily.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    She was afraid that Mark would hear it.


    She would be lying to think that she was not scared.


    She was afraid that Mark would take Charlotte away. After all, Charlotte was his child, too.


    But at this time, she also understood more clearly that she must not panic and let him see the slightest


    clues on her face.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down, then quietly studied his expression, trying to find out


    whether he was paying attention to those voices.


    But there was no emotional fluctuation on his charming face. His darkened eyes just stared deadly a t


    her, as if they were chopping her up alive.


    She felt relieved, her tense muscles easing up, yet she still could not help swallowing nervously.


    As long as his attention was on her, he might not hear what Charlotte said.


    Daisy was heard coaxing Charlotte back to the house. Charlotte sounded reluctant but was carried


    back into the house withoutint.


    It was not until the footsteps disappeared that


    Summer felt a sense of relief. And now she was more confident.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you leave now, Mr. Valentine? There is nothing to talk about between us. What we should


    say, what we can say, we have said it all.¡±


    Mark curled up his lips with a bitter expression, his deep voice filled with warning as he squinted at


    her." You had better stay away from Jazz. Or else, do it at your own risk.¡±


    "That''s funny. You may control yourself, but can you control others?¡± She snickered.


    Evoking a frightening smile, he slowly leaned forward, looking down at her with the corner of his sexy


    lips turning up into a ruthless smile. "You had better not doubt my words. I am a scheming


    businessman-this was your conclusion about mest time. So a businessman like me will hit you where


    it hurts. Do you understand?"


    Standing with her back straightened, Summer folded her arms on her chest and deliberately asked, "I


    don''t understand why you are so resentful of me being together with Jazz."


    "Seeing my brother sleeping with my ex-wife and doing all those things that we have done together


    before really disgusts me."


    "Only you can be so sick and disgusting. Have you ever felt disgusted when you sleep with your aunt?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She felt like giving him a fair one.


    His gaze was deep, like a vast ocean, with waves billowing inside. Mark said not a word, but just stared


    at her.


    Summer closed her eyes for a while, then opened them up slowly. Was he feeling bad for Raine and


    was angry at her at the moment?


    Actually, she did not have to do this.


    Had she not told herself to forget? Why should she bring up things that make her feel sick again? Four


    years had passed; so why bother to think about it?


    Without looking at him or saying a word, Summer turned around and dashed up the stairs.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    But before she could climb more than a few steps, a hand with the heat and dryness of a man grabbed


    her from behind. She was slightly startled, standing still, and the palm of her hand felt hot.


    The next second, the man''s deep and hoarse voice drifted into her ears. "Remember what I said, don''t


    see Jazz again. You don''t want to mess with me.¡±


    Taunting, sneering, stinging; she flung his hand away with force, looking at him and forced her words


    through her mouth. "You don¡¯t want to mess with me, either. So stop provoking me in the future."


    Immediately, she left without looking back, not sparing a nce at the man.


    Mark had not left when Summer disappeared from his sight. He clenched his hands, feeling like


    wanting to snap her slender, beautiful neck.


    It was not until his phone vibrated that he pulled back his thoughts. "Hey, Jazz," he answered.


    "Didn''t you mean to have dinner together at the Valentine mansion, Mark? I have been back for a long


    time, why haven''t youe back yet? I thought you were before me?"


    "Something happened on my way home. I will be back in a minute. See you soon."


    He just exined briefly and hung up, then strode out towards the ck vehicle that had been waiting


    downstairs at the apartment.


    When Summer got home, little Charlotte rushed up to her and held on to her leg, screwing up her


    face." Mommy, why did youe back sote?"


    "I went to have dinner with someone. That is why I havee homete. Did you miss me?"


    Charlotte kept nodding her head like a chicken pecking at shrimps. "I was scared that Mommy would


    be taken away and eaten by the big gray wolf."


    Summer smiled, reached out to hug her in her arms. "I t is okay. There are policemen out there. They


    will drive away the big gray wolf. Let Mommy see your belly and how much ice cream you have eaten."


    Her handnded on the chubby belly, and then ran up to her armpit and gave Charlotte a gentle


    scratch.


    Charlotte giggled at the ticklish sensation and called for help. "Grandma, help! Grandpa, help!"


    After ying enough, Charlottey on Summer¡¯sp and quietly watched the Barney show with


    interest. From time to time, she imitated Barney with her tender voice. "Barney is hungry..."


    As if this was not enough, she scurried up to Solomon and squeezed her voice. "Barney is hungry..."


    Solomon burst intoughter and put a cookie into her open mouth, then patted her round butt.


    She spun around and ran up to Daisy, champing at the bit. "Barney is thirsty...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Undoing the lid, Daisy fed a spoonful of yogurt into Charlotte¡¯s mouth. She won Daisy¡¯s heart with her


    adorable cuteness.


    After enough of eating and drinking, Charlottey on the settee and kicked her legs while jabbing at


    Summer''s arm with her little hand and humming," Bald head guy is rubbing his belly...¡±


    Summer was amused. Sheughed and gently stroked Charlotte''s belly with her hand.


    Perhaps she was exhausted after having fun for a day, her chubby face flushed, and she crashed out


    after a while.


    "When you were away for the entire day today, Charlotte had never cried. She is easy to coax, active


    but well-behaved and thoughtful," Daisy said while her eyes were on her granddaughter.


    Summer nodded with a smile, as she had made a decision. "Mom, I n to return to Nokoc Bay the


    day after tomorrow.¡±


    "Why leave so soon?"


    "I can''t help it. The exam is just around the corner. I will be very busy soon. But Charlotte and I will stay


    here during theing summer vacation."


    Since it was about work, Daisy would not interfere. She nodded. "Well, if you have no time to look after


    Charlotte, just call me or your dad. We can take turns t o take care of her."


    After chatting with Solomon and Daisy in the living room for a while, Summer gently took Charlotte in


    her arms and put her on the bed in the room.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Charlotte rolled her body over on the bed and fell asleep with a stuffed bear in her arms.


    Taking out her cell phone and walking over to the balcony, Summer called Jazz. He picked up the


    phone in no time.


    "I wonder if you have time tomorrow, Jazz?¡± She lowered her voice, speaking very softly, but enough


    for the other end to hear clearly.


    "Yeah, what¡¯s up?"


    "Don''t you want to visit those ces in Santabaca? I have time tomorrow."


    Jazz was brisk all of a sudden on the phone. "Okay, I will pick you up tomorrow."


    "All right.¡± She hung up and put the phone aside.


    Now that Mark was back in Santabaca, if she and Charlotte continued to stay here, they might bump


    into him one day, just like this afternoon. This was too dangerous.


    In order to avoid this, it was better for her and Charlotte to leave as soon as possible.


    After four years, Charlotte had be a part of her


    life, and she had long been ustomed to Charlotte''spany, without which she really did not know


    what she would be like.


    She could not afford to lose her.


    Santabaca was a troubled ce for her right now. She had to leave as soon as possible.


    Before leaving, she still wanted to apany Jazz to certain ces. After all, they had not seen each


    other for four years. Besides, he also gave her brother a job. Spending a day with him and treating him


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to dinner was the proper thing to do.


    Jazz stood at the window answering the phone, his charming face breaking into an unstoppable smile.


    Even his voice was gentle.


    Sitting on the settee, Mark frowned when he inadvertently saw Jazz¡¯s facial expression from the corner


    of his eyes.


    After Jazz hung up, Yvette asked with a smile. "Who was that?"


    "A colleague." Jazz was evasive as he slumped back o n the settee and took a sip of coffee.


    "Which colleague? Look at your smiling face.¡± Yvette had not seen Jazz for four years, and she had


    missed him dearly.


    "It is just a normal colleague." Jazz knew how tense their rtionship had been.


    "Then would you apany me to the wishing well tomorrow?"


    "I have a very important appointment tomorrow. Mom, you should ask Mark to apany you. Or you


    can ask Maria. I will go upstairs now."


    He flew up the stairs as soon as his voice trailed off, with a smile on his face all the time.


    "Who was he calling that made him smile like a Cheshire cat? Was it his girlfriend? But does he have a


    girlfriend?" Yvette asked.


    A light flickered in Mark¡¯s eyes as he gently swirled a cup of coffee in his well-proportioned hand.


    He could see what was on Jazz''s mind.


    ''Colleague my foot!'' His lips curled upward. How could Jazz deceive him with such rhetoric?


    As the back of that slender woman came to mind, the temperature of his face and eyes plummeted


    suddenly, with a bone-chilling bitterness.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Obviously, she did not take heed of his warning.


    His narrow eyes shed with a dangerous light as he squinted and raised his head, downing the entire


    cup o f coffee at one go. His face darkened, as ck as ink that could not be washed away.


    The next morning


    Summer went to the bathroom to freshen up. Not wanting to wake Charlotte up, she moved with light


    steps.


    But when she stepped back into the room, Charlotte had woken up and was sitting in bed, rubbing her


    groggy eyes with her tiny hands.


    When she went to bed at night, she liked to roll around in bed. So when she woke up the next morning,


    the back of her hair would always point upward.


    Summer reached to brush down her hair and coaxed her gently, "Charlotte, go sleep a little longer."


    She did not n to bring Charlotte along. But if she were to walk out when Charlotte was awake, she


    would mor to tag along. So she thought she had better coax her back to sleep.


    "I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore. I want to go out with you, Mommy." Charlotte was yawning big time as


    she


    rubbed her eyes again. Obviously, she had not gotten enough sleep. Yet she refused to sleep anymore.


    1


    Summer frowned and said, "I am not going out."


    "You always say that a child who tells lies is not a good child. If Mommy tells lies, then Mommy is not a


    good mom, and I won¡¯t believe what Mommy said any more." She turned her back to Summer. Her hair


    was still pointing upward. She sulked, looking adorable.


    Summer had no choice but to take this sulking little person into her arms and apologized. "I was wrong.


    I should not have lied to you. But I really have important things to do today. So could you stay with


    Grandma today?"


    "No, I want to go with you!" She raised her head, her eyes sparkling, looking aggrieved. "Please bring


    me along, and I will behave and not ask you to carry me. I can walk on my own. Please take me out,


    Mommy."


    Charlotte¡¯s tiny hands pulled on her sleeve, shaking it gently, as if she were a poor little pug.


    Summer¡¯s heart softened. Just as she was about to say something, the little one held onto her legs and


    slid down, sitting on her feet while clinging to her legs like a little rascal.


    Summer could not help but chortle. "Okay, okay, okay. Get dressed quickly, and then go wash your face


    and brush your teeth."


    Charlotte broke into a bright smile. She flew into her clothes, and then to the bathroom.


    Standing in the room, she could hear Charlotte humming happily. "If you love me, hug me; if you love


    me, kiss me..."


    After they finished packing, Summer gave Daisy a heads-up and brought the happy bunny out of the


    door.


    At first, Summer did not want Charlotte to appear in front of any Valentines. But Charlotte was


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    extremely clingy today.


    And Jazz was the only Valentine he trusted.


    She called Jazz, telling him to meet her at Mcdonald¡¯s. She bought Charlotte some nuggets and a cup


    of orange juice, and sat there waiting for Jazz.


    Meanwhile, in the Valentine mansion


    Putting down the phone, Jazz walked into the bathroom with a brisk whistle. He first took a shower and


    tried several clothes in front of the mirror for a long time before he chose a gray short-sleeve and a pair


    of khaki pants.


    A bore with a bit of brisk, yet mature and staid look.


    When he came downstairs, Maria was setting the table. Mark was sitting at the dining table, slouching i


    n the seat with a newspaper in his hands.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Yvette was sipping on a ss of water. When she saw Jazz, she immediately broke into a smile. "You


    havee down just at the right time. Come over for breakfast."


    "I have an appointment, Mom. So no breakfast for me this time."


    "Even if it is an appointment, you should at least eat something before you go."


    Jazz shook his head and then looked at Mark in surprise. "Mark, aren''t you going to work today?"


    "I''m not going." He flipped a page of the paper and shot a knowing look at Jazz.


    But Jazz did not notice it. He said his goodbye and left the Valentine mansion.


    He arrived at the McDonald''s half an hourter. He pushed in and immediately spotted Summer sitting


    b y the window.


    His charming face broke into a smile. But he was taken aback when he saw a beautiful little girl


    drinking orange juice beside her.


    He had quickly figured out that she must be the daughter of Summer and his brother.


    Jazz pulled back his thoughts, walked over, and sat down in front of Summer, his eyes still locked on


    the little girl.


    She was beautiful,pletely inherited from the best genes of the two of them.


    Summer also ordered a cup of orange juice for Jazz. When she noticed that Jazz was staring at


    Charlotte, she slowly and solemnly opened her mouth.


    "Jazz, I hope you don''t tell anyone in the Valentine mansion about this. I raised her since she was a


    baby. She has be the most indispensable part of my life. I can''t tolerate anyone taking her away.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Jazz swallowed and nodded. He understood what she had gone through three years ago.


    It was precisely because of this understanding that he felt sorry for her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell my brother and mom. Just that you can''t hide this forever. Besides, Santabaca


    is only so big; they would probably find out someday.¡±


    "I have thought through it and will take Charlotte back to Nokoc Bay tomorrow.¡± This was a decision


    she had in mind long before this.


    Jazz frowned. "Just to hide from Mark?"


    "That''s just one part of it. The other part is that Nokoc Bay is more suitable for me, and Charlotte,


    who grew up there since she was small. She has


    adapted to the environment there."


    Charlotte was still young, and naturally, she could not understand what the two adults were talking


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    about. Her round eyes stared at Jazz. "Mommy, this young man is so charming.¡±


    Jazz''s charming eyes widened. He leaned forward and carried Charlotte in his arms. His heart almost


    melted when his hands touched the baby smooth skin of hers. He could not help returning his


    Charlotte giggled, not afraid of strangers at all. She stayed in Jazz''s arms while sipping on orange


    juice.


    Summer rose to her feet. "Okay, let''s waste no time. W e will go to the ancient castle. What do you


    say?"


    They headed toward the castle. Jazz liked children. After a while, he and Charlotte clicked. Summer


    was hearing them talking and giggling non-stop as she walked beside them.


    Charlotte had given the two of them a nickname each: Jazz was Barney, and she was baby Bop.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "Why are you Baby Bop, not Barney?" Jazz asked, hugging her closer to his arms.


    "Because I am small, Barney will look for food for Baby Bop. I don''t have the money to buy things for


    Baby Bop," she pouted and said justifiably.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jazz broke into a smile and liked Charlotte even more. "Tell me, what else would you like to eat. I will


    buy it for you."


    Licking her lips, she pointed to the cotton candy on the side.


    Jazz walked over and bought thergest one without saying a word. Charlotte smiled with her eyes


    turning into crescent moons. She held the cotton candy in her hands, but she did not eat it. Instead,


    she delivered it t o Jazz''s mouth. "You may have it first, Uncle Handsome," she said, her voice tender.


    Jazz was not a big fan of sweet things, but when he saw Charlotte''s face, he felt like he was ready to


    take a few sses of syrups.


    Charlotte then offered her cotton candy to Summer." You may eat it, too, Mommy.¡±


    "Thank you, but you can have it all for yourself." Summerughed. At first, she was here to apany


    Jazz. But now Jazz ended up giving thempany instead.


    Charlotte liked Jazz. She called him Uncle Handsome and refused to get down from his arms. Neither


    would Jazz.


    He did not look like he would let go of Charlotte soon. And Summer could absolutely do nothing about


    them.


    Summer took a few steps forward when her eyes inadvertently saw a man with whom she could not


    have been more familiar with. She nced at Charlotte, her blood rushing up to her head.


    Santabaca was not a small city by any measure, but why did she bump into him repeatedly in just two


    days? Why was she down on her luck these days?


    Why the more she was afraid of something, the more frequent that something would happen?


    That man had seen them, and that was why he was walking toward them.


    Not good, Summer thought. Charlotte was still in Jazz¡¯s arms at the moment. No way she could take


    her and go away quick enough.


    She panicked. Thest time they were in the stairwell, he had only heard Charlotte''s voice but not seen


    her face, yet she still panicked.


    How could she remain calm now when he was walking toward them and would be face to face with


    Charlotte?


    She should not have brought Charlotte out today.


    Noticing Summer''s reaction, Jazz said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Calm down, and


    act natural. We''ll roll with the punches and lie our way out if necessary."


    Nodding, Summer eased up, calming down her pounding heart. They now had seen each other; there


    was no escape.


    Since this was unavoidable, the only thing that she could do was to face him calmly, and not to lose her


    He seemed to be here for business, judging by the group of people nking him left, right, and rear.


    Many women in the surroundings were looking over this side.


    When people saw him walking toward a man and a woman, they all stopped and stood there waiting.


    Summer was telling herself in her mind not to panic, but her heart could still not stop thumping when he


    got closer.


    Atst, Mark came in front of the two of them.


    "What are you doing here, Mark?" It was Jazz who spoke first.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    "I came here to sign a contract.¡± Mark appeared calm, his lips sharp. He nced at Summer with his


    deep ck eyes.


    He then looked at Charlotte, staring fixedly at her. It was not after a long while his lips moved. "Whose


    child is this?¡±


    He felt the child looked like Summer and him.


    Summer looked calm, rational, without a trace of panic. "She is my brother¡¯s child."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only she knew how hard her heart was pounding right now.


    "Really?¡± His eyes nced at her with a lukewarm expression, and then again, he stared at Charlotte,


    who was enjoying her cotton candy. His stony expression had a trace of gentleness. "What is her


    name?¡±


    "Charlotte Hart." Summer sounded indifferent.


    "Let me carry her for a while.¡± Mark reached out his arms.


    But for some reason, Charlotte resented. She writhed i n Jazz''s arm and turned her back to Mark.


    Her two small hands wrapped around Jazz''s neck, her


    chin resting on his shoulder. She continued to lick the cotton candy.


    Mark¡¯s hands were in the air. He frowned, narrowing his eyes as he stared at Charlotte in


    disappointment.


    Jazz chuckled, his charming eyes turning upward. "I didn''t expect that someone as charming and


    popr a s my brother would be rejected by Charlotte."


    Mark stayed silent.


    "I am hungry, Uncle Handsome," Charlotte said.


    Jazz nced down at the time. "It is half-past one. No wonder Charlotte was hungry. It is time for lunch.


    Would you like to join us for lunch, Mark?"


    Mark swallowed before a deep voiceced with meaning flowed out of his throat. "Why not?¡±


    Jazz was startled, while Summer''s eyebrows were knitted together inconspicuously.


    He was just trying to be polite, thinking that Mark would decline as his staff was waiting behind him.


    He did not expect that Mark would ept the invitation.


    Jazz regretted it and kicked himself for making the blunder.


    At first, Summer also thought Mark would decline. But it turned out to be not what she thought. She


    was now nervous again.


    Mark nced at the two of them and seemed to have seen something. He did not expose them.


    Instead, he turned around and said something to his staff with a serious look.


    Summer and Jazz exchanged a look with each other. They both frowned.


    Charlotte preferred fish, so Summer chose a restaurant that served fish and chips.


    They came into a restaurant, and Summer took Charlotte from Jazz. "I am taking Charlotte to the


    washroom. You guys take a seat."


    Jazz nodded, while Mark walked towards a private box.


    Inside the washroom, Summer washed Charlotte''s hands and told her, "Charlotte, when we get out


    there again, can you please address me as Aunt, not Mommy, in front of that gentleman?"

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    "Mommy, why do I have to call you Aunt?¡± Charlotte could not understand, tilting her head in an I-


    wonder-why fashion.


    "I will exin it to you when we get home. But for now, can you listen to Mommy?"


    "Okay." Charlotte nodded, her voice tender.


    Something made Summer curious, so she tidied Charlotte¡¯s clothes and asked, "Why didn''t you let the


    gentleman hold you just now?"


    Licking her sweet lips, Charlotte sniffled and shook her body as if she was cold. "I don''t like that


    gentleman. It feels like he could freeze me. Besides, he is not as handsome as Uncle Handsome."


    The world of a child is a little different from that of an adult.


    Everything that children like was usually full of vigor and vitality, and even more, they love people


    dressed i n bright clothes.


    So Mark might be elegant and a charming, mature man, but his dark clothing and unsmiling face could


    not win the heart of the child.


    Just to be sure, Summer gently stroked Charlotte''s soft hair and asked again, "Do you remember what


    I said


    just now? Can you repeat it for me?" "Umm... don''t call you Mommy... call you Aunt." Charlotte said it


    as if she was chanting a tongue twister, but she knew the meaning.


    "Good.¡± She kissed Charlotte on her pink cheek and then carried her out of the washroom.


    They had not ordered any food. Summer asked for three items, all of which were Charlotte¡¯s favorite.


    She then handed the menu to Jazz.


    Watching Summer¡¯s actions, Mark''s eyes turned gloomy with an undercurrent surging inside, but they


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    revealed nothing of his emotion.


    They ordered few more items. Before long, the food was served.


    Jazz ate little. He instead helped Charlotte cut up the fish, smiling all the time. Charlotte picked up a


    piece o f fish fillet and handed it to Jazz¡¯s mouth. "You eat, too, Uncle Handsome."


    Jazz had taken a liking to Charlotte after a day of being together.


    She was young but had never cried or made trouble. She got up and dusted herself whenever she fell.


    Jazz opened his mouth and ate that fish fillet and then gave Charlotte apliment. "This is so good."


    Charlotte turned around and picked up another piece o f fish fillet and reached over to Summer¡¯s


    mouth. "


    Aunt."


    The strenuous effort of reaching across the table made Charlotte''s face turn red. Summer got up


    slightly and took the fish fillet in her mouth.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes smiled into crescent shapes. Only then she lowered her head and happily helped


    herself to the food.


    Mark watched quietly and pursed his lips, squinting his narrow eyes as he felt offended at being


    ignored.


    Summer did not spare a nce at Mark, but just kept her head low while sipping on her mushroom


    soup.


    She had been panicking from the beginning, worried that Mark might grow suspicious of her.


    As she shifted her posture, she felt a gust of warm fluid flowing out of her. She gritted her teeth,


    knowing that it was that time of the month.


    If she kept sitting there, more discharge would flow out of her body over time. Besides, her light-colored


    clothes could make the stain look even more conspicuous.


    Who knows, her pants might have been stained with her menstrual blood. Gritting her teeth, she


    brazened i t out and got up from her seat, then walked straight out of the private box awkwardly without


    looking at them.


    Jazz was ying a game with Charlotte, so he had not noticed it. But Mark''s keen eye had taken that


    all in.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    After a while, Mark got up from his chair and headed out of the private box without a word.


    "Where are you going, Mark?" Jazz looked up.


    "I''ve got to answer a call." Mark waved his phone in his hand and walked out calmly.


    Summer dashed into thedies'' room and took off her pants, which were stained. There was no way to


    clean i t.


    But this was not the point. The thing was, she did not have a sanitary napkin in her handbag. Things


    got worse when she found she did not even have any tissue paper.


    Her period usually was dyed for three or four days. This time, it came a week earlier. She was


    caught unprepared.


    There was no toilet paper in the washroom, either. So she sat on the toilet and felt what a bad day she


    had today.


    All the bad things seemed to havee upon her at once.


    She let out a hapless sigh, unsure what to do for a moment. The only way was to call Jazz and ask him


    if he could help her buy a pack of sanitary napkins.


    It would be embarrassing, but that was the only way.


    She took out her cell phone from her handbag and was about to call Jazz when the deep voice of a


    man called her name in the washroom.


    She could not help but tremble for a second. It was clearly Mark''s voice. But what was he doing in a


    She frowned but did not respond. Mark became impatient. "Tell me if you want sanitary napkins."


    ''Sanitary napkins?'' Summer hesitated for a moment." Yes!¡±


    "Which cubicle are you in?" His maic voice turned deeper.


    "Just put it on the floor and I will pick it up." Her voice was t and cold. She gritted her teeth, feeling


    embarrassed, but she would not reveal it in front of him.


    She then heard something was ced on the floor, and then Mark spoke. "We need to talk when you


    Summer''s hand holding the doorknob trembled involuntarily.


    His words were unnerving her for no reason.


    ''We need to talk...''


    What did he want to talk about? She could not stop specting in her mind.


    There was nothing more to talk about between them since they were divorced. Could it be that he


    became suspicious of Charlotte¡¯s identity?


    But his reaction had been calm, without the slightest emotional fluctuation all this while. Apart from


    trying to hold Charlotte and staring at Charlotte for a long time, there was nothing amiss about him.


    Perhaps she was overthinking. But she could not rule out this possibility, could she?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With aplicated thought, she pushed the cubicle door open ajar and saw a white paper bag on the


    floor.


    She was taken aback for a moment, then bent over to pick it up, and closed the door back again.


    She reached into the paper bag and saw a pack of sanitary napkins, a pack of pads of the same series,


    and a pair of white cropped shorts.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    She stared at the things inside the paper bag, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a mockery.


    It had been four years since theyst met. She did not know that he had be so thoughtful.


    After changing into the new pants and tidying up things, Summer opened the cubicle door, washed her


    hands, and then walked out.


    Mark was leaning against the wall by the window outside thedies'' room. He must have been waiting


    for her for a long time.


    "Since you havee out, Ms. Hart, let''s talk." He now stood straight, his eyes dark that looked like a


    bottomless pool fixating on her.


    "I don''t think there is anything to talk about between u s. There is even no need for us to talk," Summer


    said tly, her face calm.


    She then walked away without looking at him again.


    Mark looked on and frowned as she went, his charming face getting colder and colder. His lips twitched


    as he slowly forced words through his teeth." Charlotte Hart..."


    The name startled Summer. The next second, her heart thumped uncontrobly and her palms were


    sweaty.


    She stood on the spot and turned her head around with the corners of her mouth raised in a calm and


    distant smile. "What do you mean, Mr. Valentine?"


    Mark looked at her, his charming eyebrows arched as he walked towards her slowly, and then looked


    down a t her with a pair of dark eyes. "Are you sure about the child''s identity, Ms. Hart?¡±


    "Whose child would she be if not my brother''s? You think she is yours?" She sounded calm and


    nonchnt.


    "Why not? Why can''t she be my child?" Mark''s deep voice and every word he said sent her heart


    pounding.


    She closed her hands and sank her fingernails into the skin of her palms until she felt the pain. She


    then sneered. "You have a fantasy prone personality or some other mental illness, Mr. Valentine? I


    can''t believe that you are taking the child of others as your own. See a psychiatrist.¡±


    Mark smiled instead of getting angry. His lips curled upward as he clutched her chin with his well-


    proportioned hand and looked her in the eyes. "Since she is your brother¡¯s child, why does she look


    like you, and even more like me?"


    Summer raised her hand and smacked his hand away. "Of course, she looks like me; I am her aunt.


    But I can''t see how she looks like you."


    Mark was not agitated, and he now said nothing but stared at her and chuckled with the corner of his


    lips upturned.


    His smile gave out nothing of his emotion, but it freaked out Summer. He hid his thoughts and emotions


    so well that she could not read him.


    Still staring at her with his dark and charming eyes, Mark leaned forward, drawing his face closer to


    hers but stopping short of kissing her on the lips.


    Summer frowned. She felt a faint tingling sensation. Using all the strength she could muster, she tried


    to push him away.


    Knowing that she would resist, he held her hands with his muscr hands and raised them above her


    head, and mped her kicking legs between his to restrain her.


    He then brazenly licked the tiny ck mole on her neck while a deep voice came out through his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    mouth." As long as I think she looks like me, then she looks like me. And let me remind you that the


    oue will silence you. Let¡¯s wait and see."

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Summer was engulfed by panic and anger, not afraid o f the pain. She head-butted Mark and forced


    her words through her teeth. "Let go of me!"


    The two heads collided with a dull thud. Mark groaned in pain and let go of her hands and feet at the


    same time.


    The impact hurt for sure. Summer clearly felt the pain, even numbness, on her head.


    "Undeniably, you really have a fantasy prone personality!" She snapped and left without looking back.


    After she disappeared from his sight, Mark raised his hand and stroked his lips with his slender fingers,


    the gaze in his eyes as deep as the sea.


    ''I have a fantasy prone personality disorder? Heck! We shall see.¡¯


    When Summer came back into the private box, Charlotte was kneeling on Jazz''sp. The two of them


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were ying the hand game of rock-paper-scissors.


    "Next time, I will form scissors, and you are to form paper. Okay?" "Why is that?" Jazz cocked an


    eyebrow.


    "Because Uncle Handsome has won one... two...," she counted with her fingers while mumbling, "one,


    two, three, four, six-"


    ¡°Wait a second." Jazz interrupted her, cupping her small hand in his. "Where''s your five, Charlotte?"


    "The tiger ate it, Uncle Handsome. Since you have won six times, can you let me win once?" She


    blinked.


    The way Charlotte counted was all too familiar to Summer. Charlotte usually skipped five, jumping from


    four to six when she counted.


    Whenever Summer asked her about why she skipped five, she would justifiably tell Summer that the


    tiger ate it.


    "Well, let me think about it." Jazz narrowed his charming eyes and pointed at his cheeks. ¡°I will let you


    win this time if you give me two kisses on my cheeks."


    Without further ado, Charlotte raised her head and gave him a peck on both sides of his face.


    Mark pushed open the door and was walking in when he saw Charlotte kissing Jazz.


    His narrow eyes raised involuntarily as he squinted at Jazz, who was enjoying Charlotte¡¯s kisses. It was


    a ring sight.


    Charlotte was actively jumping up and down on hisp when she slipped and fell to the floor.


    Jazz''s face abruptly changed. Just when he was about to catch Charlotte, Mark was one step ahead of


    him, catching Charlotte before she hit the floor. In that split second, Mark swiped his hand over


    Charlotte''s head. B y the time he pulled back his hand, he had a few strands of soft hair in his palm.


    The fall frightened Charlotte. Her little pink face turned pale, but she did not cry.


    Mark lifted Charlotte up. He was startled when he came into contact with the tender skin of Charlotte. H


    e never held a child before and never knew a child''s skin would feel like this.


    Charlotte turned her head away, pouting and held out her hands at Summer. "I want Aunt. I want Aunt."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Summer had her heart in her mouth when Charlotte fell just now. She took Charlotte from Mark. "Tell


    me, are you hurt?"


    "No." Charlotte did not cry, just a little frightened. She hugged Summer tightly with her arms around her


    neck.


    Mark quietly put those hair strands into his pants pocket. His facial expression was as deep as a


    whirlpool, sucking in everything but giving out nothing.


    Just now, Jazz was so scared that his palms turned sweaty. He looked now at Charlotte, cracking jokes


    to make her happy, so that she would forget the shock she had just experienced.


    Mark got to his feet and gave Jazz a heads-up. He then nced at Summer and Charlotte before he


    left.


    Summer breathed a sigh of relief when Mark left, but her worries remained.


    What Mark said just now clearly insinuated Charlotte¡¯s identity. He must have been aware of Charlotte''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    identity. So she could not let things go on this way.


    She would not let Mark take Charlotte away. She


    would not let that happen.


    By afternoon, Jazz and Charlotte had bonded so well that when they arrived downstairs in the


    apartment, Charlotte and Jazz could not bear to see each other go.


    "I will tell no one in the Valentine mansion that you and Charlotte are going to Nokoc Bay. But there


    is one condition: Don''t stop me from visiting you and Charlotte in Nokoc Bay."


    "Okay." Summer nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    She had already made a decision: she would leave by tomorrow, as she could no longer afford to wait.


    Mark''s words had given her a sense of crisis.


    Jazz frowned, his handsome face darkening and sinking when he inadvertently saw the fading bite


    marks on Summer''s neck.


    Summer did not notice Jazz''s changing expression, as she was already up to her neck with her own


    problems.


    "Okay, go up now. Charlotte is already sleepy." Jazz looked away from Summer, his eyesnding on


    Charlotte''s little pink face. After having a day of fun, Charlotte must be exhausted. She could barely


    keep her eyes open now.


    "Charlotte, say goodbye to Uncle Handsome." Summer pulled back her thoughts and looked at the little


    human in her arms.


    Charlotte opened his already half-closed eyes, leaned forward to kiss Jazz in the face, and said with a


    tender voice, "Goodbye, Uncle Handsome."


    After Jazz drove away and disappeared from sight, Summer carried Charlotte upstairs.


    After a fun day, Charlotte could hardly sit stably. She wobbled like a drunkard when Summer bathed


    her.


    Summer felt it was funny but also sorry for her. She quickly bathed Charlotte and then carried her over


    to the bed.


    She heard a couple of knocks on the door before Daisy''s voice came. "Are you asleep, Summer?"


    Charlotte frowned upon hearing the voice. Summer gently patted her on the back, and waited for her to


    fall asleep before she walked with light steps out of the room.


    Daisy was already sitting on the settee when Summer walked over and sat down beside her. "What''s


    wrong, Mom?"


    "Amara told me she read from the news that the man i s back. Is it true?"


    Summer knew who the man Daisy was referring to.


    She had no reason to hide it from her. So she nodded.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    "Did you rush back to Nokoc Bay like this usually? I s it because of his return that you have to go in


    such a hurry?"


    Summer had always been confiding in Daisy. This time was no different. "Yeah.¡±


    "You have been divorced for four years. Why are you still avoiding him like a gue?" Daisy was a little


    puzzled at first. But then she seemed to think of something and guessed the reason out right. "Is it


    because of Charlotte?"


    "Yeah." Summer nodded, holding a ss of water and sipping on it.


    Daisy knew it.


    Summer could be better than this, Daisy thought, raising her hand and poked Summer on the forehead.


    "Don''t be silly. You don''t have to do this because of Charlotte. You married him because you wanted


    the child, and this was something he promised you. Now that you two have divorced, Charlotte should


    rightly belong to you."


    Her daughter had always been smart. But how could she be so confused about her own affair this


    time?


    Gently kneading her forehead with her hand, Summer


    slowly said, "Mom, I wish things could be this simple." "Then tell me why it is not simple."


    "Like you said, I married him because of the child¡ªit was a marriage of convenience. But you have got


    to understand that there was only an oral agreement between us. The marriage was done ording to


    normal procedures. If he wants to fight for the child''s custody in court, I could do nothing to stop him."


    Daisy fell into silence, as she knew Summer had a point.


    "When you two divorced, didn¡¯t you two agree on the child''s custody?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The agreement is that I have the custodial right," Summer replied.


    "Since this is the case, what else is there to worry about? What else can he do when you already have


    the custodial right of the child?"


    "Mom, I have checked about custodial right in the past two days; it can be challenged."


    Daisy frowned, feeling puzzled. "What do you mean by that?"


    "That is to say, if the father could provide better living condition for the growth of the child, then he can


    challenge the custodial right in a court ofw." Summer took a sip of water. "Judging by the influence of


    the Valentines in Santabaca, Mom, who do you think the court will award the custody of the child to?"


    "The Valentines might be all-powerful in Santabaca, but things have not yete to that point. Why are


    you so worried? I think you are overthinking."


    Summer shook her head with a bitter smile. "Mom, I a m not overthinking. It is just that the world is a


    cruel ce."


    Daisy let out a sigh and patted Summer on the shoulder.


    "Listen to me, Summer. Our family is neither wealthy nor powerful, but your dad and I will do our best


    for Charlotte. Besides, Mark has never cared about Charlotte nor seen her once for the past four years.


    He would be disqualified in this regard. So we still stand a significant chance of winning. Don¡¯t think too


    much."


    "Mom, he has never cared for Charlotte nor seen her for the past four years. He has not even fulfilled


    his duty as a father. Besides, it was he who gave up the custodial right of the child. Ipletely have


    the moral high ground and every reason to quash his challenge. But why do I always think so


    negatively and be so timid and mushy?"


    Whenever she saw Mark, she would instinctively, or reflexively, want to hide Charlotte from him. She


    was out of control.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    She could have held her head high and told him in no uncertain terms that Charlotte was hers. He had


    given up Charlotte and should not want her back. But why could she not do that?


    This was not her, not her temperament.


    "This is normal, because you love Charlotte so much. Besides, Charlotte has be a part of your


    life, or even a part of you. You could not help thinking when sensing the slightest sign of danger, and


    what would happen to you if you lost her. So you will not tolerate anyone taking her away. As time goes


    by, it has formed a conditioned reflex. So when he appeared, your first reaction was not how to face


    him but thinking about hiding Charlotte so that he won''t find out. Only in this way will you feel at ease."


    Daisy let out a sigh before she continued. "All mothers think alike. I can understand that you love


    Charlotte and care about her so much. That¡¯s why you put yourself i n this situation, and even your


    sober sanity is now affected."


    Upon hearing that, Summer started to think clearly, as if a lost child found its way home.


    "So be yourself, and face the problem head-on. Don¡¯t b e afraid and don''t think too much. Besides, you


    have m


    e and your dad." ¡°Mom, thank you." Summer leaned over to hug her.


    "Now, go to bed. Charlotte might wake up in a while if without you.¡±


    "Okay, I''m going to bed now. You go to bed earlier, too. Good night."


    Lying on the bed and thinking about what her mom said over and over in her mind, Summer knew that


    what her mom said madeplete sense.


    She had told of all her worries, her trying to hide, and her panic of the past two days.


    The truth would out one way or another; she could not hide it forever.


    If she wanted to keep Charlotte by her side, she had to face the challenge head-on, unlike what she


    had done for the past two days.


    After thinking it through, the burden that had been weighing her down for some time finally eased. She


    On the other side, in the president''s office of the Valentine Group.


    The sleeves of Mark¡¯s white shirt were slightly rolled u p, strands of hair dangling over his forehead. He


    looked casual,zy, yet charming. He flipped through documents with his slender fingers, his


    expression revealing nothing of his emotions.


    There was a knock on the door. "Come in," he said without looking up.


    Harry, Mark¡¯s assistant, walked in. "Are you looking for me, Mr. Valentine?"


    Mark dug into his pants pocket and fished out a few strands of hair. Wrapping the hair in an expensive


    silk handkerchief, he handed it to Harry.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry took it in his hand. While he was still puzzled, Mark plucked a few of his own hair and handed


    them t o him, too. "Do a paternity test," he ordered sinctly.


    ''Paternity test?¡¯ Harry froze for a while, wondering since when did thepany president have a child.


    But when he thought of Summer, the innocently beautiful teacher, he understood everything.


    Before he left, Mark said again with his deep voice, "B e quick."


    "Yes, Mr. Valentine."


    His eyes curled up along with his lips. There was a light in his eyes.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    The next morning.


    Summer waited until Charlotte woke up naturally.


    They took their breakfast, after which Daisy took Charlotte to the park, watching her swing and feed the


    birds.


    The sense of urgency and fear in Summer''s heart vanished overnight.


    Daisy was relieved, but Summer was embarrassed by herself. "I won¡¯t make you worry about me


    again, Mom. I can solve the problem by myself."


    "Well then, when you can¡¯t handle it, tell me and your dad, and we are all standing behind you."


    "Okay, Mom."


    By the time Summer and Charlotte arrived at the train station, it was 3:00 pm, and the tickets for the


    highspeed train had all been sold out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So she asked Charlotte whether she would like to take a ne or a slow train.


    Charlotte bit her finger and thought for a long time before she said that she had not taken a slow train


    before and did not know what a slow train looked like.


    Summerughed. She bought two tickets for sleeping


    berths because the journey would take 12 hours, and sitting on a seat for 12 hours straight could be too


    brutal for Charlotte.


    The little girl was excited about taking a slow train for the first time. When she got on the train, she sat


    in the window seat, happily kicking her two legs.


    Summer had bought some donuts and handed them to Charlotte, thinking that Charlotte might be


    hungry.


    Charlotte was thoughtful. She handed it to Summer, saying, "You eat too, Mommy. I can¡¯t finish it


    alone.¡±


    "You''re so sweet." Summer stroked Charlotte¡¯s hair and sat down opposite her.


    They shared the donut, each eating from the other side. They giggled as their heads bumped into each


    other like two fighting calves.


    "Naughty!¡± She affectionately poked Charlotte''s small and cute nose tip with a fingertip.


    Taking the slow train had the advantage that they could appreciate the scenery outside the window,


    unlike on a high-speed train where everything flew past before they could take a closer look.


    Sometimes the train passed through a lush forest, where green branches extended out and fluttered in


    the breeze. Sometimes it passed by some vineyards where they could see grapes hanging from the


    vines.


    Charlotte was resting her head on the windowsill, curiously looking out of the window with her butt


    pointing skyward. "Mommy, can we take the slow train again next time?"


    "Sure, we will take the slow train again next time." Summer smiled, gazing out of the window, too.


    Looking at the field outside rxed her.


    There were another two children, a boy and a girl, the same age as Charlotte, in the same carriage.


    It did not take long before Charlotte ended up ying with them. They started to run around the


    carriage with exhration.


    They boarded the train at about 5:00 pm yesterday. The train was scheduled to take 12 hours to arrive


    at Nokoc Bay at 5:00 am the next morning. But the train was dyed midway and reached


    Nokoc Bay at 6:00 am.


    The sun had not yete out at 6:00 am, and the air was cool and fresh. It feltfortable and made


    people at ease.


    "Are you going to kindergarten today or tomorrow, Charlotte?"


    Since Charlotte was still small, after a night of train ride, Summer was worried that Charlotte would still


    feel sleepy even though she had slept at night.


    But Charlotte looked all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. She creased her nose and said, "I am going


    today.


    Teacher says that those who skip sses are not good students. I want to be a good student and get


    rewards for it."


    "You¡¯re a good student, Charlotte." Summer chuckled. They went to get a quick bite before she sent


    Charlotte to the kindergarten, after which she went to work straight away.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    The president¡¯s office on the top floor.


    Tall and well-built body, broad shoulders and long legs, muscr chest covered beneath a purple


    shortsleeve shirt outlined his nearly perfect figure.


    Purple contrasted nicely with the man¡¯s sharp facial features, making him look tough, distinctive, and


    sharp.


    It turns out that men in purple could also look so mature, charming, and elegant.


    Harry gave the door a gentle knock. After getting a response, he pushed in and handed over the test


    report. "Here is the report, Mr. Valentine.¡±


    Mark reached across and took the sealed brown envelope, then opened it, and flipped through the


    pages.


    After he turned to the result page and his eyes scanned over the text, he put the report down to one


    side. His face was calm without a hint of emotional fluctuation. But his slightly raised lips still gave him


    away.


    But he was not surprised because the result was expected. He knew long before this that this would be


    the case.


    Even without this paternity test, he was 100% sure that Charlotte was his daughter.


    The purpose of him performing this paternity test was to shut that woman''s mouth up.


    ''Her brother''s daughter my foot! She should havee up with something better.¡¯


    Harry inadvertently glimpsed the test result, which clearly showed in bold capital letters that the two of


    them were father and daughter.


    ''Father and daughter? So he has a daughter? But why didn''t he have any reaction after reading the


    report?'' Harry thought to himself.


    Mark looked up and saw Harry''s eyes. He leaned back i n his leather chair with his handsome brows


    raised. " You''re curious?¡± he asked.


    Caught unawares by Mark''s question, Harry looked awkward and quickly cleared his throat. "A bit."


    Mark¡¯s lips were upturned. He chuckled, as if he was i n a good mood.


    Seeing Mark¡¯s rare expression, Harry chuckled and seized this opportunity. "How old is she, Mr.


    Valentine?"


    Mark picked up his coffee from the table and took a sip, while his slender fingers casually flipped


    through documents. "Three years and five months old." "She is one year younger than mine." Harry


    smiled.


    Mark looked up from the files. "This is the first time you talk about your family. It is a girl, too?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "That''s right, Mr. Valentine."


    Taking another sip of coffee, Mark nodded gently and mumbled with a deep voice, "Girls are better."


    "Why is that?" Harry was a little surprised. He thought all this while that Mark preferred a son. His


    preference for a daughter really surprised him.


    The little human appeared in front of the mind''s eye o f Mark. When he thought of the tender skin of


    Charlotte and the pink face that looked like an apple, his heart softened and his deep voice became


    gentler. " Girls are more... adorable. Boys are a bit too noisy."


    Harry smiled. He did not expect that this would be the reason. "Actually, girls could be quite noisy, too."


    His girl was noisier than any boys, so much so that he could not find a moment of peace.


    Mark''s handsome brows were raised as he spoke in a matter of course tone of voice. "Even so, girls


    are still more adorable than boys."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Harry smiled. He did not know that thepany president was such a daughter person. "I will first


    excuse myself, Mr. Valentine."


    Mark nodded. Something came to mind, and he called out to Harry again, ¡°Find out where Summer is."


    "Yes, Mr. Valentine." Harry pushed open the door and walked out.


    As expected, Harry was highly efficient. It did not take him too long before he came back in. "Mr.


    Valentine, M s. Hart is no longer in Santatabaca. She took the six o''clock train from Santatabaca to


    Nokoc Bay yesterday. Now she is in Nokoc Bay.¡±


    Mark squinted, ayer of gloom appearing on his bitter face. His deep eyes gradually darkened, and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    anger flickered and billowed inside them.


    Harry followed him for many years and could spot Mark¡¯s mood changes. "Mr. Valentine, I will book the


    first flight to Nokoc Bay.¡±


    Mark''s eyes were moving, and after a while, he said, "N o, get tomorrow¡¯s flight."


    "Yes, Mr. Valentine."


    On the other side of the country.


    The next morning.


    Summer woke up early. People at the top wereing down to conduct a school inspection tour today,


    so all teachers were required to be at the school early in preparation for the visit.


    Charlotte had woken up, too, her round eyes rolling constantly. She got out of bed and got dressed.


    "You''re neat!" Summer took her to the bed and asked her to put on her shoes. "I have to go to school


    early today, so I can¡¯t eat breakfast with you. But I have prepared orange juice and sandwiches for you


    to bring to the kindergarten, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy." Charlotte replied, smacking her mouth. "I can eat breakfast by myself. Um, besides, if


    Mommy isn¡¯t around, I can eat two more sandwiches."


    "I¡¯m d you know this. Are you ready? We should go now."


    Because of the extra sandwiches, Summer thought Charlotte might not be able to finish them all. So


    she told Charlotte to share them with other children. She then went straight to the school.


    Summer came to work early today. Now it had passed the working hour in the evening, but she still had


    to finish up things before she could leave.


    She quietly looked down at the time. It was six-something, well past the time to pick up Charlotte from


    the kindergarten. This made her anxious.


    But she had to finish the report. Otherwise, no one could leave the office. She had no choice but to sit


    there and wait.


    Not that she was too nervous. There had been such a situation before. Charlotte''s teacher would


    apany Charlotte until she arrived.


    She had a good rtionship with Charlotte''s teacher, who took special care of Charlotte. Knowing her


    job, the teacher usually did not mind waiting for her toe and pick up Charlottete.


    Atst, the meeting was over, and Summer flew out of the school, stopped a taxi, and rushed to


    Charlotte''s kindergarten.


    On the way there, she took out her cell phone and wanted to call Charlotte¡¯s teacher, but found that her


    cell phone''s battery was dead.


    There was nothing she could do about it now. Putting her phone back into her handbag, she urged the


    taxi driver to drive faster.


    When she arrived outside the kindergarten, parents who came here to pick up their children had all left.


    After all, it had been two hours since their children finished school.


    Rushing into the kindergarten, Summer headed directly to the Charlotte''s ssroom when she ran into


    Charlotte''s teacher.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Summer said, "I am sorry, M s. Bailey. I amte. Thank you for staying with


    Charlotte for so long."


    The teacher, Nora Bailey, frowned. She then let out a smile. "Don¡¯t mention it. But Ms. Hart, someone


    came and picked up Charlotte right after school."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Someone had picked her up?


    Instinct told Summer who did it. She did not panic, but looked at Charlotte¡¯s teacher. "Ms. Bailey, what


    did the person tell you?"


    She could not think of anyone else other than Mark.


    Speaking of Mark, Ms. Bailey thought of the perfect, charming man, who seemed to possess all the


    gracefulness and dignity, whose gestures were indescribably elegant.


    She did not expect that Summer¡¯s husband would be such a good-looking man. But then again,


    Summer was a beautiful and nice person, too. So they were a match made in heaven.


    "He is... he is your husband. He came to pick up Charlotte," Nora said. "He showed me the marriage


    certificate. I only passed Charlotte to him after confirming his identity."


    She could not believe that he even used the marriage certificate to bluff Nora. The fire of anger and


    cynicism consumed Summer.


    She frowned when she thought of Charlotte, who disliked Mark judging by her reaction that day. So


    why did she still agree to go with him?


    "What about Charlotte? Did he forcefully take her away, or did Charlotte agree to go with him?"


    "I was here with Charlotte, waiting for you for about a n hour. I tried to call you but your phone was off.


    So I didn¡¯t know what happened to you. It was at that time Mr. Valentine came and stated his intention


    and showed me the marriage certificate. I thought you had an emergency and couldn''te, and so


    asked Mr. Valentine to pick Charlotte up,¡± Nora slowly and carefully exined. "Charlotte said nothing,


    just took my hand and asked if the marriage certificate was true. I nodded, and then Charlotte followed


    Mr. Valentine away."


    Summer pursed her dry lips and thanked her. "Thank you, Ms. Bailey. I owe you one."


    Summer med herself. Had her cell phone''s battery not been dead, she could have received Nora¡¯s


    call and this thing would not have happened.


    When Charlotte heard the conversation between Mark and Nora, and saw about the marriage


    certificate, she must have guessed something and wondered if Mark was really her dad.


    It was not difficult to imagine that Charlotte voluntarily went with Mark under such a circumstance.


    But was the marriage certificate not canceled after their divorce? Why did he still have a marriage


    certificate?


    After thinking about it again, she remembered that when Mark arrived at the Civil Registry Office for a


    divorce; he realized he had forgotten to bring his marriage certificate. The staff seemed to be


    intimidated by who he was and so did not insist on him producing his marriage certificate. The divorce


    was summarily done.


    So her marriage certificate was canceled at the Civil Registry Office, but his was still with him.


    Summer was fit to be tied. She took out her phone and dialed a string of numbers to call Mark, but an


    automated voice told her that his phone was unreachable and asked her to call againter.


    Summer called Jazz without hesitation.


    Jazz was in the shower, letting the hot water sprinkle on his head, and then flow down along his


    smooth and strong bronze chest.


    Hearing the ringing of the cell phone, he made a long arm for it, pressed the answer button, and put the


    phone to his ear. "Hello?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Where are you now, Jazz?"


    "I''m in the Valentine mansion. What''s wrong?" He turned off the shower head, then reached for a towel


    t o wrap around his waist.


    "Is he there right now?" she directly asked.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Jazz''s brows were knitted together, his voice deepening involuntarily. "Are you looking for Mark?"


    "He took Charlotte away. I can''t find Charlotte now, and his phone is turned off. Could you please help


    me see if he is there? If he is not there, I would need you t o help me go to his apartment."


    Jazz eased up his brows. "Mark took away Charlotte? Didn''t he inform you about it?"


    "Do you think I would have let him take Charlotte away if he called me?" Summer asked back tly.


    This was a simple question. Mark knew that if he made the call, she would be suspicious, and might


    not even let Charlotte see him.


    So he wisely chose not to inform her, but to pick up Charlotte directly.


    "Okay, I see. I will help you now. Don''t worry. Wait for my call." Jazz hung up and went to Mark''s room.


    Summer put her cell phone back into her handbag, and then went to the supermarket across the street


    and bought a bottle of mineral water. She then sat on a bench, sipping a mouthful of water as she


    calmly waited for Jazz''s call.


    Was she desperate?


    No, she was not desperate, nor worried. He took Charlotte away because he knew he was Charlotte''s


    dad.


    Even if he might not like Charlotte, would he be so cruel to his biological daughter? The answer was an


    absolute no.


    So she was not desperate nor worried. The most important thing at the moment was that she must not


    let him take away the custody of her child.


    She had long anticipated this would happen one day. Mark was not any Tom, Dick, and Harry; no way


    she could bluff him with her crappy lies.


    Since he had seen Charlotte and was suspicious, he would investigate. All this was within her


    expectation.


    Meanwhile, in the first-ss cabin on a ne.


    Charlotte was sitting on the leather seat by the window, and Mark was sitting next to her with his lips


    curling upward.


    Charlotte''s lustrous ck eyes moved in the sockets a s she looked down at her hands that were


    twisted together. After hesitating for a while, her tender voice came. "Can I see your marriage


    certificate?"


    She disliked and hated this gentleman, but her teacher, Nora, said that the marriage certificate was


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    authentic. That meant he and her mom were married, weren''t they?


    The curvature of his lips increased again as he heard what Charlotte said. She was kind to him for the


    first time.


    He sat up slightly. Using his well-proportioned hand, h e fished out the marriage certificate from his


    pants pocket and handed it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte took it in her tender little hands, her eyes looking at photos on the marriage certificate


    unblinking. They were indeed her mom and this


    Uncle Rascal.


    ''Since Mommy is married to this Uncle Rascal, is this Uncle Rascal my daddy?¡¯ she thought to herself.''


    Mommy always said that I was fished out from theke of Nokoc Bay, but I never believe it. Ms.


    Bailey has already said that babies are born from mothers'' bellies, and it isboriously painful. So I


    have to love Mommy and be her good girl.''

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    But Charlotte still did not quite understand one thing: how could her mom''s belly fit a child the size of


    hers.


    But her teacher would not lie. She was definitely not fished out of theke, but born out of her mom''s


    belly.


    She could never hide what was on her mind, and all her thoughts showed on her face.


    Mark¡¯s heart softened, his deep but gentle eyes staring at her. His lips twitched as he spoke in a deep,


    awkward tone of voice. "I am indeed your dad." 1


    He had never interacted with such a small human before. So much so that his expression was rigid. He


    just did not know how to interact with her. 1


    "Really?" Charlotte tilted her head, not believing what he said because her mom had never told her he


    was her dad.


    ¡°Of course. What would you like to drink-juice or coke?"


    Charlotte shifted her body. "I don¡¯t want any drink. Didn''t you say that Mommy wille? When will


    shee? I only want Mommy. I don¡¯t want juice or coke."


    She did not believe what Mark said. She wanted to ask her mom if she had a dad and if he was her


    dad. She only believed what her mom said.


    Mark¡¯s eyes moved. He then stared at her face that resembled his, and then that part of his heart


    softened. "You mom will see you on the next ne."


    Charlotte looked out of the window. She missed her mom. This Uncle Rascal told her that her mom


    wanted them to fly to another ce first while her mom took care of a few things, after which her mom


    woulde to meet her. Had her mom not yet finished taking care of those few things?


    Mark had never interacted with children before. He looked at Charlotte''s reaction and frowned in


    silence.


    Two hourster, the nended at the Santabaca airport. During the flight, Charlotte had fallen asleep


    i n the leather chair, and she was still asleep after the ne hadnded.


    Cocking his eyebrows, Mark bent down slightly to carry Charlotte into his arms, his action clumsy and


    awkward.


    Charlotte usually went to bed at 9:00 pm, and it was now 10:00 pm. She was too sleepy to open her


    eyes.


    A ck vehicle had been waiting outside the airport. Mark carried Charlotte and strode over to the


    vehicle, then got in and let Charlotte sleep in his arms.


    He carried her with one hand and fished out his cell phone from his pants pocket with the other. He


    turned his cell phone on and saw 12 missed calls, seven of which were from her and five from Jazz.


    He tapped with his fingers and made a call. It was picked up almost instantaneously, and Summer''s


    angry voice st through the phone. "Mark, where have you taken Charlotte to?"


    "Take a guess." His lips twitched as he said slowly. "Of course, a ce you can''t find."


    His words agitated Summer even more. "Mark!"


    "Santabaca," Mark said again in a deep voice. He could almost see her angry face. He looked down


    and from the corner of his eyes, he inadvertently saw Charlotte frowning at the noise. So he hung up.


    "You-" Before Summer could respond, the line went dead. All she heard was the disconnect tone.


    She looked at the phone, her anger going through the roof. Just then, her phone vibrated again; it was


    Jazz this time.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I went to Mark''s apartment. There was no one there. I will help you find him. Wait for my call."


    Jazz was moving fast. Summer could hear his rapid footsteps in the background. "Jazz, no need to


    look for him now. I have just talked to him over the phone.¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "You talked to him on the phone?"


    "Yeah. It iste now. You go home and rest."


    Jazz was relieved. ¡°Okay, call me again, if anything. And Charlotte is Mark¡¯s child, so don¡¯t worry."


    After hanging up, the first thing she would do upon returning home was to book a ne ticket.


    Buying a ne ticket for today¡¯s flight was impossible. So she could only take the first flight tomorrow.


    Summer was tossing and turning the entire night, thinking of Charlotte. She got little sleep.


    She was not worried about what Mark would do to Charlotte, but about whether Charlotte would cry or


    sleep without seeing her.


    Charlotte had been sleeping with her every night since she was small. Now that the little human was no


    longer in her arms, she lost sleep as she felt an emptiness crawling in her body and mind.


    Lying on her side, her eyes asionally nced at the cell phone next to the pillow. Maybe Charlotte


    would call over, so she kept the phone close by.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the phone did not ring the entire night. But at


    least that meant Charlotte did not cry. So she felt more at ease.


    Summer hurried to the airport before first light. She had never stopped for a moment.


    In the apartment.


    Mark was in pajamas and sitting in front of the French windows. He still looked charming, just with a


    tinge of casualness and carelessness.


    On therge bed in the room, Charlotte''s small body was lying there like a starfish. After a while, she


    sat u p in the bed, rubbing her groggy eyes with two small hands. She was still half asleep, mumbling


    and calling her mom.


    After getting no response, she put down her small hands. When she found herself in an unfamiliar


    room and decoration, she jumped off the bed and ran out without wearing shoes.


    Hearing the pedaling footsteps, Mark looked up and frowned when he saw the barefooted Charlotte


    running over. "Where are the shoes?"


    "Where is Mommy?" Charlotte furrowed her brows, like just him.


    "Go put on your shoes,¡± Mark said calmly without answering her question.


    "Where is Mommy? I want Mommy." Charlotte did not put on her shoes, just asking for her mom.


    He helplessly looked away from the soft but


    disobedient little human and called out, "Maria."


    Maria, who was busy in the room, quickly came out. Upon seeing Charlotte''s bare feet, she spun


    around, took out a pair of shoes from the room, and said to Charlotte softly, "Little Miss Valentine, shall


    we put on the shoes first?"


    Maria was transferred over herest night to take care of Charlotte.


    While speaking, Maria carried Charlotte and sat her down on the settee, then squatted in front of her,


    bending slightly as she helped Charlotte put on her shoes.


    But Charlotte was uncooperative. She kicked her legs and wanted to see her mom.


    The shoes that Maria had just put on her feet were flung away at once.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Maria picked them up and coaxed her again. "Little Miss Valentine, let''s put on the shoes first, okay?"


    Charlotte pursed her lips and said not a word. She kicked her legs again and flung the shoes even


    farther away this time. She refused to listen to Maria, and she kicked the shoes away again and again.


    The poor Maria had to pick it up and put them on Charlotte¡¯s feet, again and again.


    Mark squinted at Charlotte, who was in the midst of throwing her tantrum. The gentle look in his eyes


    faded, his expression darkening. "I dare you to kick the shoes away again.¡± His voice was deep and


    stern.


    His stern expression on his stony face made him look even colder and fiercesome.


    Charlotte was still young. When reprimanded by Mark, she shrank back in the settee and bawled.


    Her shoulder heaving as she cried, her nose turning red, and she looked so deserving of pity.


    Maria could not bear to see this. She drew Charlotte into her arms, gently patting her on the back to


    Mark''s deep eyes looked at the pea-sized tears rolling down Charlotte¡¯s reddened cheeks and her


    chest that


    heaved to her cry. Mark furrowed his brows, thinking that he might be too harsh just now.


    Mariaforted her, and it worked. At least Charlotte did not cry as loud as before. She was now


    whimpering. "Mommy. I want Mommy."


    "Little Miss Valentine, your mom wille in a while.¡± Maria reached out to wipe Charlotte''s tears.


    Charlotte pointed her tender little finger at Mark with tears in her eyes. "I hate you! You are a bad guy, a


    liar! You told me yesterday Mommy woulde in a while. I have slept for a long time, but Mommy


    hasn''te yet. You¡¯re a big liar!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charlotte, Mr. Valentine is not a liar. He is your dad, Charlotte''s dad."


    Charlotte¡¯s childish voice carried a thick nasal sound from the crying. She shook her head vigorously


    upon hearing Maria¡¯s words. "He is not Daddy! He is a bad guy! He is a liar!"


    Mark¡¯s narrow eyes squinted upwards, but he did not get angry. He just stared at Charlotte.


    "Also, Mommy has said that she will find Daddy for m e." Charlotte was in Maria¡¯s arms. "Uncle Dean


    and Uncle Handsome treat me well. They will be my daddies!¡± 1


    Uncle Dean always bought her presents and brought her for a horse ride. She liked Uncle Dean.


    Uncle Handsome treated her well, too. He bought her


    snacks and yed games with her. She liked Uncle Handsome, too.


    But Mark lied to her and yelled at her. She hated him. He was a fraudster. She did not like him. She did


    not want him to be her dad.


    Mark''s expression darkened, his face sinking, as if dark clouds were enveloping his face. "Your mom


    said he would find you a dad?"


    "Mommy said that before, but I like Uncle Dean and Uncle Handsome. I want them to be my daddies."


    Mark swallowed, his expression darkening even more with waves of chilling ripple in his eyes. He felt


    an unexinable anger boiling inside him.


    Charlotte did not know what was going on in Mark¡¯s head. She looked at Maria with tears in her eyes,


    her long eyshes soaked in it. She looked so pitiful. "Call Mommy! I want to call Mommy!"


    Maria¡¯s heart softened upon seeing her pitiful look. She reached into her pocket for her phone.


    But the next second, Maria sensed a forbidding re i n her direction. She had no choice but to put the


    phone back into her pocket.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "You are bad! You are bad! You are the big bad guy! The biggest bad guy in the world! Stinker! Stinker!


    Stinker!¡±


    Charlotte saw it naturally. As she looked at Mark, she had burning mes in her tiny eyes. Badass.


    "Who taught you to swear?¡± Mark''s narrow eyes squinted. What the hell had that woman taught his


    daughter?


    Charlotte was still fearful of Mark. She turned aside and put her arms around Maria''s waist, not looking


    at him.


    Mark got up without a word, walked back to the closet, and got changed. As he headed out of the


    apartment, Maria called out to him softly. "Mr. Valentine, don''t you want to take your breakfast?"


    "Get her to eat her breakfast, and then Harry will send you two to another ce. Don¡¯t let Charlotte


    touch the phone. Otherwise, don''t say I didn''t warn you." A deep voice was heard as Mark disappeared


    from her sight.


    It was ten in the morning when Summer arrived at Santabaca. She did not have breakfast, but just a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    cup o f coffee to keep her going. She went straight to Mark''s apartment.


    She rang the doorbell for five minutes, but no one answered the door. It seemed that there was no one


    in the house.


    She tried the keypad lock, using the same password that she remembered from four years ago.


    Surprisingly, the door opened with a click.


    Four years ago, and four yearster; it turned out that the passcode to the door had not been changed.


    Summer frowned and walked in quickly. There was n o one in the living room. So she checked the


    bedroom.


    Still, no one was in the bedroom. But the corner of her eyes spotted something on the dressing table: a


    set of unopened cosmetics. She was startled.


    Mark bought it for her four years ago. When she left, she did not take it with her because she did not


    want t o take anything rted to him.


    But it was his right not to throw away the cosmetics. I t had nothing to do with her.


    She pulled back her gaze, turned around, and went to the next room, where she smelled a faint scent


    of apple, which was the vor of the shampoo she bought for Charlotte.


    She was now sure that Charlotte had slept herest night. But where had Charlotte been taken to now?


    She controlled her anger and anxiety and made a phone call. "Where have you taken-"


    "Mr. Valentine is in a meeting, Ms. Hart." It was Harry''s voice that interrupted her.


    "When will the meeting end?"


    "I don¡¯t really know, Ms. Hart. Sorry about that."


    Hanging up the phone, Summer decided to go to the Valentine Group. She had to talk face-to-face to


    Mark about Charlotte today.


    She arrived at the Valentine Group, but the receptionist declined her request to see theirpany


    president because she did not have an appointment.


    She called Harry again. Fortunately, Harry did not tell her the same thing that the receptionist told her.


    He asked her to take the elevator to the 52nd floor.


    The 52nd floor was the president''s office. There were few staff members here. Harry stood outside the


    president''s office when Summer arrived. He invited her inside.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    As Summer sat on the settee, Harry asked, "Would you like coffee or tea, Ms. Hart?"


    Summer had no mood for this. She just cared about one thing. "No thanks. When will the meeting be


    over?"


    "Please be patient, Ms. Hart. I am not sure about the time." Harry still asked the secretary to make a


    cup of tea for her.


    "Okay, thank you." Summer thanked Harry, and then she asked, "May I know what floor the conference


    room is on?"


    Harry had no clue of what her intention was. So he told her. "Forty-eighth floor."


    As soon as Harry¡¯s voice trailed off, Summer got to her feet and walked out of the president''s office to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    get to the 48th floor.


    Harry came to his senses and pursued. His gut feeling told him that something was not right.


    But Harry¡¯s reaction was a little toote. By the time h e caught up with Summer, she had pushed open


    the conference door.


    The senior executives and managerial staff were reporting on the progress of their respective projects


    when they heard the door swing open. They all looked


    in that direction.


    That included Mark. He was holding a pen in his well-proportioned hand and tapping on the file.


    All eyes were on her, but Summer''s face was nonchnt. She stood straight with a calm and indifferent


    expression, her eyes sweeping over those people beforending on the leading man in the middle.


    "Since Mr. Valentine has done such a despicable thing, this action of mine should be of no surprise to


    you."


    Their eyes met; one pair was cold and nonchnt, the other pair was deep as a whirlpool. It was as if


    no one else but the two of them were in the conference room.


    Those senior executives and managerial staff looked a t each other, wondering what was happening.


    Harry walked up to Mark and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I am sorry, Mr.


    Valentine. I couldn''t stop Ms. Hart."


    "It''s all right.¡± Mark pulled back his gaze. "The meeting is over."


    Now there were only the two of them in the conference room as everyone else had left, and the door


    was closed.


    Summer got straight to the point. "Where do you hide Charlotte?"


    Mark shifted his posture with his legs ovepping, squinting at her. "In a ce you can¡¯t find," he said


    in a matter-of-fact tone of voice.


    His answer made her hackles rise. But she fought it back.


    She stared at him with her lips turning up in a sarcastic smile. "Do I need to remind you, Mr. Valentine,


    that Charlotte is in my custody? Do you know what your act of abduction looks like? You look like a


    robber."


    Mark shrugged and leaned back in the leather chair. "I f I didn''t act like a robber, do you think I could


    spend time with my daughter alone?¡±


    He seemed to give emphasis on thest part of his sentence.


    Sure enough, he already knew what he should know, and this result was within her expectation.


    ¡°Why didn''t you think of spending time with your daughter back then, Mr. Valentine?" she asked back.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Mark''s eyes were as dark as ink that could not be washed away. He stared at Summer intently, as if his


    eyes would suck her in.


    Summer was not afraid of him. She did not flinch, but looked him in the eyes. "If you are not answering


    my question, then let me answer it for you. You were busy with your lover and had no time for your


    daughter, weren''t you? Or maybe you had even forgotten about the fact that you have a daughter."


    "You should havepletely forgotten her since you have forgotten. Why do you have to think about it


    four yearster when you have forgotten sopletely four years ago? Charlotte is a person, not an


    object that you may have at your beck and call and discardter."


    Mark got up from his leather chair and walked slowly toward Summer. His dark, dangerous energy


    flowing inside him could send chills into people''s bones.


    But this chill did not bother Summer. She was standing her ground, staring at him, no less assertive


    than he was.


    What she said was not wrong. So why should she avoid and fear him? 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlotte was not a toy, nor an object. She was a living person, not something that he could squeeze in


    his hand and discard when he was done with it.


    "There is one more question I don¡¯t understand. What was on your mind when you took Charlotte away


    after four years?¡±


    She lifted her head, her beautiful neck unfolding in front of him. She tried to guess. "Four yearster,


    you suddenly saw your daughter had grown up, and it touched your heart. That was why you took her


    away, wasn''t it?"


    Mark remained silent, his ck pupils catching her reflection.


    "But the way I look at it, Mr. Valentine, is that you didn''t have any feelings for Charlotte four years ago,


    but just used her as a bargaining chip for marriage. That was how Charlotte was born. It was okay that


    you didn''t give me damn for the past three years. Charlotte might be your daughter, but she was born


    out of a mistake, not the daughter of a woman you are i n love with. So I have no reason, no


    responsibility, and no obligation to me you because from your perspective, what you have done is


    entirely reasonable, and I can understand it. Now I only hope that your feelings for Charlotte will return


    to the way i t was four years ago, and pretend that the encounter i n Santabaca has never happened,


    and we will let everything go right back to where it started. So you shouldn¡¯t disturb the life of Charlotte


    and I, and we will not interfere with yours. This is good for everyone, isn''t it?"


    He could live well without Charlotte for the past four years. So four yearster, the life without Charlotte


    would not affect him much.


    But she could not bear to lose Charlotte, without whom she would lose the focus of life, direction and


    motivation.


    She raised Charlotte for four years right from when she was a baby until she could walk, run, jump, and


    call her Mommy. Not to mention she was so well-behaved and thoughtful.


    She witnessed Charlotte''s growth every step of the way. So how could she bear to let him take


    Charlotte away?


    Those words flowed into Mark¡¯s ears, word by word. His lips turned up, but the curvaturecked


    temperature, as if an icy wind whizzed through the dark night.


    ''Now I only hope that your feelings for Charlotte will return to the way it was four years ago, and


    pretend that the encounter in Santabaca has never happened before... we will not interfere with your


    life.¡¯

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    ''Heck, she is so thoughtful that she has even nned everything for me.''


    Mark''s eyebrows were knitted together, the corners of his mouth twitching as his bitter voice flowed out


    of his mouth. "You mean that although I know I have a daughter, I have to pretend that I don''t know, as


    if she i s a stranger?"


    "It will be just like the past four years, not care to know, not even aware of her existence. It won¡¯t be


    such a difficult thing for you, will it?"


    Summer wanted to have an amiable conversation with him. But she ended up sounding cynic.


    He walked up to her. As he approached, he gripped her lower jaw with his well-proportioned hand with


    force and his hot breath sprayed all over her face." How did you know I didn¡¯t care about my daughter


    and not aware of her existence for the past four years, eh?"


    She was so naive to think that she knew everything while he knew nothing.


    Summer wanted to avoid him because his breath blowing into her face was ufortably hot. But she


    froze and forgot what to do when she heard what he


    said, which sounded profound to her ears. "What do you mean?"


    His rough and fiery fingers rubbed over her chin. He then spun around and opened the hidden


    Summer was perplexed. She watched what he was doing.


    Mark came back up to her, raising his hand in front of her eyes to show her a few photos.


    She shifted her gaze away from him to the four photos.


    The first one was a photo of Charlotte right after her birth. She was still so tiny, wrapped up in a towel,


    revealing only her wrinkled face.


    The second one was taken when Charlotte was over a year old. The background was on the way to the


    park, where Charlotte staggered as she learned to walk.


    The third one was taken at the zoo. Charlotte was standing next to a peafowl, watching the bird


    disying its train while she called out to her mom.


    Thest one was Charlotte''s first day in kindergarten. She apparently did not enjoy it because she was


    throwing her tantrum. She carried a small school bag with her head bowed, ignoring her helpless mom


    walking behind her.


    She did not take these four photos, as she was in the frame.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him, feeling perplexed and shocked." How did you get these photos?"


    "You are smart. Do you still need me to tell you?" Mark''s lips curled up.


    The rare astonished look on her face delighted him.


    He knew Charlotte''s identity a long time ago. That was why when Harry brought the test report, he said


    he had known it a long time ago.


    He did not reveal that he knew it four years ago, not when they were at the ancient castle.


    Summer froze in ce. She heard her own heartbeat clearly.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Summer stood there just like that, looking at the photos quietly, her heart rate increasing a tad again.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Without the angry mes, she was stripped of her thorns. Her eyes were soft, and her face was


    beautiful.


    She looked at the photos while he looked at her-her delicate, petal-like pink lips, wlessly fair cheeks,


    and her heaving chest.


    She was the one and the only. 1


    He even wondered if she had cast a spell on him because he was so fascinated by her body.


    He stepped forward, bending his tall body slightly, and before she knew what happened, he used his


    sexy lips to seal her breath.


    Even then, this could not satisfy him. He lifted her by her buttocks and then pressed her body against


    the wall.


    Summer snapped back and fought with both her hands and legs.


    He was still kissing her brazenly, gripping her hands with both hands and propped them above her


    head.


    She wished she could rip his face off with both hands. But her hands and feet were tied, and her weak


    legs


    made her look so fragile.


    He started to be even more brazen, changing from holding her wrist with his right hand to with his


    left, and then, his left hand lifted her chin, almost making her chin and neck align in a straight line.


    Only when her vision started to go dark, and she was about to lose her breath, that he was kind


    enough to let go of her and let her catch a breath.


    She panted but felt a sudden relief. Pushing him away with both hands, she red at him. "Please


    respect yourself, Mr. Valentine.¡±


    Mark stood still and slowly wiped off the hair at the corners of his lips, his ck eyes reeking of


    unbridled lust. "You obviously have feelings for me, don''t you?"


    Anger and embarrassment were causing Summer''s cheeks to get hotter. But she just gritted her teeth.


    "For things like that, the feelinges naturally between a man and a woman. It doesn''t matter who,


    and I would still have felt the same even if it wasn''t you."


    His provocative face made her feel more embarrassed and angrier with herself.


    "You have tried it with other men?" Mark''s eyes suddenly sharpened with a dark, oppressive look.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Slowly, Summer calmed herself down, letting her heart rate and mind


    return to normal.


    She then shifted back to the original topic. "Since you already knew Charlotte is your daughter, why did


    you pretend you didn''t know when you first met her?¡±


    When she thought back carefully, it only urred to her that when Mark met Charlotte that day, he was


    so calm that it was as if Charlotte were a stranger. There was without the slightest emotional ripple in


    his eyes.


    At first, she thought Mark had bought into the ruse and did not suspect Charlotte''s identity. But she did


    not know that he had already known Charlotte''s existence. That was the reason he had appeared so


    nonchnt.


    "I didn¡¯t want to scare her the first time we met.


    Neither did I want to spook you to run away with her. I nned to create a bond with her slowly. But


    you apparently didn''t give me the opportunity, and so I had to create my own."


    He raised his eyebrows, his voice deep. His attention was still harping on what she had just said. ''I


    would still have felt the same even if it wasn''t you.¡¯


    He hated to hear that from her mouth. He wished he could kiss those darn hot lips of hers until she


    raised the white g. 1 ''Heck! She has got feelings? Which man has she tried i t with?''

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "Charlotte''s custody is still in my hands. When you took Charlotte away without my permission and now


    prevent me from seeing her, it constitutes an illegal confinement.¡±


    "I haven''t seen her in four years. I just want to be alone with my daughter undisturbed. Is this also


    illegal confinement?¡± Mark said with a deep voice, his thin lips curling up. 1


    "Well, how long do you n to be alone with her? Three days, five days, one week, or half a month?


    There has got to be a time limit. You tell me, and I will pick up Charlotte after that."


    Summer took a deep breath and suppressed the billowing thoughts in her mind, telling herself to calm


    down.


    Mark''s eyes narrowed, his lips twitching. "Let her stay with me for four years, after which we may


    renegotiate the custodial rights."


    He was ying her.


    He did not mean to return Charlotte at all. She could n o longer suppress her anger but blew her top.


    "Mark, you are a jerk! A horrible jerk!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His eyebrows twitched as he finally knew that


    Charlotte learned all those swear words from this woman.


    The swear words the mother and daughter used were exactly the same.


    "You''re confining a child illegally. I will call the police!"


    "You¡¯re free to do so, Ms. Hart. I will go to court to challenge your custodial right." He stared at her with


    deep eyes.


    "I have Charlotte''s custodial rights! We have the agreement. You promised me. You can¡¯t break your


    word!" Summer became agitated.


    "Do we have an agreement? Where are the agreement documents?"


    Herst bit of anger waspletely ignited. She gritted her teeth. "Shameless! Shameless!"


    "I am a scheming businessman-this is what you told me. I well-deserved this recognition. Take this as


    another life lesson, Ms. Hart."


    Mark squinted at her, his handsome eyebrows turning up slightly.


    His daughter was about to be someone else''s daughter, all thanks to this woman.


    "Heck! Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?" Summer was so enraged that she just wanted


    to rip his face off right now. "What the hell did you want before you will return Charlotte to me?"


    "Did you really sleep with another man?" He ignored her question, frowning with his eyes glowing with


    a gloomy, dark light.


    She was taken aback. Ignoring his crazy question, she gritted her teeth. "What do you want from me


    before you will return Charlotte to me?"


    "Yes, or no?" He looked sullen, as if he was only obsessed with this question.


    "What if I say yes, and what if I say no? What could you do even if you get the answer?"


    What made him think he had the right to question her?


    Did he not sleep with Raine?


    Mark''s lips turned as sharp as a knife, his eyes flickering as he looked at her with piercing eyes." Yeah,


    I wonder who the hell would be interested in a woman like you."


    Who gave him the right to insult her?

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Blood from all over her body rushed up to her head in a n instant, and Summer felt hot on the palms of


    her hands and the soles of her feet. Her hands on her sides were clenched up slowly as she broke into


    a sarcastic smile. "How do you know other men aren¡¯t interested in me? Maybe they are into a woman


    like m e."


    "Who would it be? Dean?" Mark forced his words through the teeth in a deep voice.


    "What do you want before you will return Charlotte to me?" She spelled out the words, not wanting to


    waste time with him on such a topic again.


    Was this her tacit admission?


    Mark looked gloomy, the deep gaze in his eyes turning icy in an instant, and his piercing eyebrows


    were knitted together. He grabbed her wrist over and looked her in the eyes. "When I get bored with


    your body, I will consider returning Charlotte to you."


    "You have just taught me a life lesson. Have you forgotten it so soon?"


    She talked back, using what he had just said, and then pushed his hand away with the other hand,


    using all her strength. "It seems that you have no ns to


    return Charlotte to me, nor negotiate with me sincerely. Well then, wait for the court''s subpoena."


    Her voice trailed off, and she spun around and walked out of the president''s office without looking at


    him again.


    She had been fooled once, and he thought she would still be fooled a second time?


    Who did he think she was-someone he could bully and insult at will?


    Summer did not know how to describe her feelings when she walked out of the Valentine Group


    building. She just felt at a loss, her steps floaty.


    How high her chances would be when the custodial case went to the court?


    But irrespective of the chances, she would not give up easily.


    Mark stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window and looked down at the streets below.


    The busy traffic and the pedestrians looked as tiny as ants. Catching a glimpse of her would be difficult.


    Waiting for the court¡¯s subpoena?


    His thin lips curled up in a smirk, his expression gloomy. She really thought she was his match?


    In the apartment.


    Maria could not nothing about Charlotte, who was sitting on the settee. She refused to eat or drink, but


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    just sat there.


    Charlotte looked at her with those tearful eyes and said she wanted to call her mom and grandma, and


    that she really missed her mom so much.


    Maria''s heart was broken, but when she thought of Mark, there was nothing she could do.


    "Little Miss Valentine, just eat a bit. You have eaten nothing for a day, so just eat a bit, okay?" She


    coaxed Charlotte softly.


    Mark saw Charlotte curled up on the settee and refusing to move when he stepped in.


    Maria let out a sigh of relief when Mark was back. "Mr. Valentine, she hasn¡¯t eaten much for today."


    "Give it to me." He nodded and extended his hand.


    Maria quickly handed him the bowl. Mark took the seat next to Charlotte, scooping up a spoonful of


    food. His angr face had a hint of gentleness. "Open your mouth."


    Charlotte became even more resentful when she saw Mark. She turned her back to him.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Bad guy! Stinker! She could not see her mom! He was a big liar!


    Mark got up to change a spot, now sitting opposite Charlotte and coaxing her with patience. "Open


    your mouth."


    Charlotte''s eyes reddened like a poor little bunny. She felt Mark was annoying. Her two little hands


    pped indiscriminately, only to hear a ng as the bowl dropped to the floor and broke into pieces.


    And the hot porridge in the bowl was all spilled onto Mark''s arm, his pants, and shirt.


    Maria had just cooked the porridge, and it was still steaming. Mark¡¯s arm was fiery red from the burns.


    Maria was shocked and hurried over. "Here is the towel, Mr. Valentine."


    Charlotte knew she was in trouble, her body curled up tightly in the settee''s corner, as she was too


    afraid of looking at Mark.


    Mark took the towel, but he did not clean up the spilled porridge on his body. Instead, he picked up


    Charlotte and moved her to a clean spot. "Are you hurt?" he asked. He was not angry, his voice deep,


    but gentle.


    Charlotte closed her eyes in fright, expecting to get scolded. But when she heard what Mark said, her


    long curly eyshes flicked gently, and then she carefully opened her eyes into slits to take a peek at


    him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She quickly closed her eyes again when she saw he was looking at her. Mark saw that and took that all


    in, raising his handsome eyebrows and chuckling.


    "Go get changed, Mr. Valentine. I will take care of


    Little Miss Valentine."


    After making sure that Charlotte was not scalded, Mark picked up the towel and got up. He put aside


    his smile and looked at Maria. "Please cook another pot of porridge."


    "Yes, Mr. Valentine." Maria disappeared into the kitchen.


    And Mark went into the bathroom.


    When he reappeared from the bathroom, he had changed into a set of sportswear, which was simple


    and gave him a touch of casual charms.


    The porridge was ready, and Maria was carrying it over. "Mr. Valentine, I will feed Little Miss Valentine.¡±


    "Let me do it," Mark said, and put Charlotte on the chair at the dining table. "Here you go.¡±


    Charlotte still refused to eat, but she was no longer throwing her tantrum after breaking a bowl. "I don''t


    want to eat porridge. I want Mommy."


    "Little Miss Valentine, have some porridge. Otherwise, you might get a stomach ache." Maria was


    concerned.


    "No. I don¡¯t want porridge. I want Mommy. I miss Mommy.¡± Charlotte was unyielding. Mark extended


    the spoon over, and she turned her face away.


    "The big gray wolf maye for you if you don''t behave." Maria coaxed, trying to frighten her into


    taking the porridge.


    Charlotte was still small, and she must not go starving.


    "Big gray wolf won''t bite, and there are the policemen. The policemen have guns and will drive away


    the big gray wolf." She did not forget to retort, and her words were well-structured.


    She was too smart for the trick. Maria had no more trump card. "Mr. Valentine, could you please cajole


    Little Miss Valentine? She hasn¡¯t eaten for an entire day. She should at least eat something.¡±


    Coaxing her? How? Mark''s charming face froze, stiffening.


    Maria went into the kitchen to clean up. She had been busy cooking for Charlotte the entire day, but


    Charlotte had not taken a bite. She needed to dispose o f the leftovers.


    A whileter, Maria heard the barking sound of a doging from the living room. She was shocked


    and stopped what she was doing and came out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Maria was struck dumb, not knowing what Mark was doing.


    A huge German Shepherd was squatting in the living room, baring its teeth and growling.


    Mark was sitting at the dining table with Charlotte on hisp. Charlotte was in fear, her two hands


    clenching on Mark''s clothes in front of his chest.


    Mark then delivered a spoonful of porridge over, and Charlotte opened her mouth and ate. She no


    longer resisted.


    Maria was even more dumbfounded. She had asked Mark to coax Charlotte, not to frighten her like


    this.


    Mark brought out a big dog instead of talking to Charlotte nicely and coaxing her. Even Maria was


    frightened at seeing the big dog, let alone Charlotte.


    But she could understand that; few men knew how to coax children.


    This method obviously worked well. Charlotte had finished an entire bowl of porridge.


    Handing the empty bowl to Maria, Mark carried Charlotte back to the room, put her on the bed, and


    took off her shoes. "Go to sleep.¡±


    Charlotte peeked at the dog in the living room through the gap in the door, which was open ajar. She


    was still in fear. Mark pulled the quilt over her. "Go to sleep now. Or else Kaka wille in," he said in


    a gentle tone of voice.


    Kaka was the name of the German Shepherd. Charlotte quickly closed her eyes.


    Mark chuckled. He waited until Charlotte was sound asleep before he returned to his room and looked


    at his documents.


    An hourter, he suddenly pushed everything aside, feeling upset.


    And the culprit that upset him was that woman.


    She had feelings when making out with someone else? Who was that man? Dean Singleton?


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. He put his hand to his forehead and gently


    kneaded his brow, then got up and walked over to the wine cab for a bottle of wine.


    As he walked past Charlotte''s room, he heard a whimper inside the room.


    Mark stopped and frowned. Turning around, he entered the room and flicked the light switch on.


    A bump was wriggling under the quilt. He walked over and pulled the quilt away, only to see Charlotte


    crying. Her eyes reddened, tears and snot on her face. She looked pitiful.


    Charlotte buried her face in the quilt and whimpered when she saw Mark. "Bad! You are a bad guy! You


    are a big bad guy! You don''t let me see Mommy, and asked the big dog to bite me. Get out! I miss


    Mommy, I want Mommy...¡±


    She was small in size, alone in the dark room, crying her heart out with tears and snot all over her face.


    A soft sigh leaked out of Mark¡¯s mouth. He softened, feeling sorry. He took her out of the quilt with both


    hands and wiped her tears away. "Stop crying."


    She felt wronged and there was no way she could stop her tears. He said what he said while she cried


    even louder than before.


    "Stop crying."


    Bawl!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kaka is out there.¡±


    "You are a big bad guy! I miss Mommy. I want Mommy!"


    He kneaded his forehead with his fingers. Atst, he gave in. "Do you want a cell phone to call your


    mom?"


    Charlotte, who was still crying a second ago, had stopped cryingpletely all of a sudden. She


    looked at Mark with tears still in her pitiful eyes, extending a hand. "Cell phone, call Mommy."


    Charlotte turned on a dime. Yet Mark could do nothing about her and her tears.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "Wipe your tears first..." He took out his cell while staring at his cutie.


    The moment the little girl saw it, she wiped her tears away quick as a sh, sitting still like an obedient


    little puppy, waiting for him to dial the number.


    With his gaze fixed on her, Mark dialed the cell, and the line was connected after a few seconds.


    Before he could react, Charlotte immediately snatched the cell away from him and pressed it to her ear.


    She yelled in a mild yet aggrieved tone, "Mommy, I miss you so much. When will you bring me home?"


    The moment Summer heard her cutie''s tender and soft voice, she felt as if her heart was lifted in an


    instant. "Mommy will bring you home soon. Have you taken any meal?" She sounded gentle and


    affectionate.


    Initially, when she saw his number on the caller ID, she had wanted to decline the call as she thought of


    the humiliations she had gone through in the afternoon. Luckily, she did not do that!


    "I did, Mommy. I had a bowl of mushroom soup..." What Charlotte did not tell her was, ''because that


    Uncle Rascal brought a big doggy and threatened me i f I refused to eat, it would bite me.''


    She had wanted toin to her mommy about Mark. However, when she saw him sitting there


    staring at her, she was afraid that he would take the cell away once he heard her say bad things about


    him. Therefore, she did not dare to badmouth him.


    At first, Charlotte was notfortable speaking on the cell in front of him, but after a while, she


    became a t ease and even ignored his presence.


    She kept calling Summer ''Mommy'' with her sweet voice, gluing the cell to her ear and not wanting to let


    g o. She missed her mommy so badly as she had not seen her for two days.


    Summer, on the other end of the call, missed Charlotte so much that she was reluctant to hang up the


    cell the moment she heard the sweet voice calling her mommy.


    Mark looked down with his deep eyes to check the time. The two had been talking for nearly 40


    minutes from the time the call went through, without the slightest intention to end their conversation.


    His brows were slightly knitted. With no warning, he took the cell away from Charlotte and hung up the


    call. "It''s your bedtime."


    Charlotte''s gaze remained on his cell. She clenched her two soft and fair little hands together. "Can I


    call Mommy again tomorrow?"


    "It depends on how you behave..."


    "Does it mean I can call Mommy if I am well-behaved?"


    She blinked, her bright eyes lit with anticipation.


    Looking at her little face, Mark could not bring himself to talk tough. He gave her an affirmative


    response and picked her up.


    ''There¡¯s no way I would let her sleep in the room alone again since she could end up crying in the


    middle of the night.'' Mark could not feel at ease to leave her alone.


    When they passed by the living room, they saw Kaka sleeping on its stomach. Charlotte was


    frightened; she buried herself into Mark''s chest, her heart fluttering with fear.


    "Don''t worry. Kaka doesn''t bite..." It seemed that he had got her scared so badly earlier on.


    "But, it is so big. Its mouth is big too. And it''s taller than me. It will bite me for sure."


    Mark''s lips curled. He grabbed some kibbles. His voice was deep and maic as he called the dog


    "Kaka."


    The German Shepherd, which was sleeping soundly just now, instantly woke up. Happily wagging its


    tail, i t approached its master and finished off the kibbles in his hand.


    Charlotte blinked with curiosity. "It really doesn''t bite?"


    "Would you like to try?"


    "But I''m scared." She said in her mind, ''This doggy barked so loud at me just now!'' "Don''t worry. Daddy


    is here..." He bent down to set her small body on the ground, grabbed a handful of kibbles, and ced


    them on her fair and soft palm. He then called the dog with a deep voice.


    The Tibetan Mastiff rushed towards Charlotte. She was trying to back away as she flinched, but Mark


    kept her from moving further by hugging her in his arms. 1


    At this moment, Kaka butted its head into Charlotte''s hand and licked her palm. At first, she would


    move her little hands away as she was afraid. However, after a while, especially knowing that Uncle


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rascal was behind her, her fear fled.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Charlotte, with her little pink tongue stuck out, was looking at Kaka in curiosity. She then imitated Mark


    a s she called Kaka.


    Kaka was wagging its tail happily as if it knew she was its young master. It gently bit her clothes, then


    rolled on the ground with its belly facing upwards.


    Charlotte giggled as she felt it was funny. She stuck out her little butt and gave Kaka a good pet.


    Not until she had enough fun did Mark take her back t o the room. After setting her on the bed, heid


    his willowy body next to her.


    "Can I y with Kaka again tomorrow?" She tilted her head.


    "Can..."


    Upon hearing his approval, she pushed her luck a little bit further. "But I want to go to the park with


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mommy tomorrow, is that okay?"


    Mark raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Despite being at young age, Charlotte knew how to please others. She leaned over and kissed Mark on


    the cheek. "Uncle, please?" Her voice was tender and soft.


    Mark was slightly startled; his heart melted the second he felt the soft, moist sensation. Impulsively, h e


    gave her an affirmative response.


    From the looks of it, his daughter knew the right thing to do way much better than that woman!


    ''But she is still a little girl, who could have taught her feminine wiles?


    "You''re awesome, Uncle!" she yelled in joy and gave him two pecks with no hesitation.


    Children were like that. Although they held grudges, they would forget the unpleasant things as long as


    you treated them nicely.


    As the agitation lingering in his heart had been dissipated by her kiss, his lips curled in spite of himself.


    "Who else have you kissed?"


    Stretching out her soft little hands, the little girl started counting and murmured, "Well, I have kissed


    Mommy, Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle, Daniel, Uncle Dean, Ms. Bailey, and Uncle Handsome..."


    Mark''s charming countenance turned grave. His mood would have been better off if he had not asked


    the question. "From now on, don''t simply kiss anyone.


    You hear me?" He tried to educate her.


    "Why?" Charlotte was puzzled. Just why can''t she kiss other people?


    "They have bacteria," replied the man in a straight face without batting an eye.


    "But Grandpa and Grandma like me to kiss them. Uncle Dean and Uncle Handsome like it too. They


    often praise me as lovely, well-behaved, and sensible!"


    Mark squinted, "You can still kiss Grandpa and


    Grandma but not Uncle Dean and Uncle Handsome." "Is that because Uncle Dean and Uncle


    Handsome have bacteria?"


    "Yes..."


    "How about you, Uncle? Does it mean I should not kiss you since you have bacteria too?"


    His eyes moved faintly. "No. I don''t have that."


    "Howe you don''t have bacteria while Uncle Dean and Uncle Handsome have that? Aren''t you all


    uncles? H


    "I''m not your uncle. I''m your Daddy. Go sleep..."


    "Uncle, you have promised to let me visit the park with Mommy tomorrow. Pinky swear!"


    Mark was lying still. Charlotte raised his big hand by herself and then hooked her finger with his with


    great effort. "Piggy Promise, Pinky Swear, I''ll do my best to b e aware, of the promise that I make, Not


    to break for goodness sake!"

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Fortunately, Charlotte did not have difficulties sleeping on a different bed in a different room. She did


    not take long to fall into her slumber, likely because she had been worn out by her sobs and the ruckus


    she raised for the day.


    Suddenly, Mark''s cell emitted a dim blue light, followed by vibration. He bent his arm to pick it up, got


    up, walked to the French window, and answered the call, "Mom..."


    He purposely kept his husky voice down as he was afraid that the little one on the bed would wake up


    from her slumber.


    "Why are you speaking so softly?" Yvette, of course, noticed it.


    His thin lips moved. "I''ve just woke up. What makes you call me at this hour?" said the man in a casual


    tone. 1


    "Mark, how''s your Grandma''s recoverytely? I''m thinking of visiting her in Athana," Yvette said.


    "You don''t need to go to Athana. She is almost fully recovered and will return to Norwood in a few


    days."


    Mark''s words took a weight off her mind. "Oh good. I was kept in the dark because I couldn''t reach your


    Grandpa and Grandma by phone. Then nothing else. It''s already sote. Hurry up and rest."


    "All right, you too..."


    After Mark hung up, he could no longer sleep. He strode off on long legs to the living room to fetch a


    bottle of red wine and poured it into a crystal clear wine ss.


    The viscous red liquor slowly poured along the ss was mellow and aromatic.


    The living room was so silent that all one could hear was the rhythmic ticking of the Quartz clock-tick,


    took, tick, took¡ªand Kaka''s snoring.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nevertheless, the tranquility failed to wash away the tingling irritability in his mind. Contrary, it made his


    fretfulness grow further.


    With his chin slightly raised, he lifted the wine ss t o his lips. His Adam''s apple was bobbing as he


    drank. As soon as he finished the entire ss of red wine in n o time, his lips curled into a cold smirk.


    In an instant, every word that woman had said-that she would still have felt the same even if it wasn''t


    him -came to his mind again.


    ¡®Tsk, nothing has changed a bit after four years except that she has be more open and bold in her


    sexual rtionships. Just how impressive is that!''


    After two more sses of red wine, he returned to the room with his eyes narrowed.


    Apparently, the little girl had got the same sleeping posture as that woman. While she was lying on her


    side, she held a quilt in her arms, resting her calf across the quilt.


    Mark''s long and narrow eyebrows twitched. He approached her with mindful steps and pulled the quilt


    over to cover her before gently lying down.


    Early the next morning.


    Sunlight filtered in through the curtains, illuminating therge and luxurious bed.


    Therey a man and a child who were sleeping soundly. Obviously, Charlotte had a rather bad sleeping


    posture, so bad that her head and feet were i n opposite directions.


    And now, her soft and fair little feet were tantly ced on his handsome face. God knows what


    dream she was having. She licked her lips with her little pink tongue, making squishing sound as her


    mouth was drooling.


    "Mr. Valentine, it''s time for breakfast," Maria tapped o n the door and called.


    Mark moved a bit and opened his eyes. He feltzy, his deep eyes somewhat bleary. Immediately, they


    met with the fair, and soft little feet rested on his face.


    Frowning, he raised his big hand to move her little feet to the bed first and then helplessly kneaded his


    forehead.


    ''Just how could her sleeping posture be this bad?''


    Mark went to the bathroom to take a shower as soon a s he got up. After the shower, he sat in the living


    room. Only then Maria entered the bathroom while holding Charlotte-whose eyes remained close¡ªand


    helped her to wash her face and brush her teeth.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    The little girl who was drowsy and could not wake up no matter what he tried just now was now


    energetic. She held a handful of kibbles in each hand and said," It''s meal time, Kaka." Her voice was


    sweet and tender.


    Kaka wagged its tail briskly. It was much taller than Charlotte. The ferocious and majestic dog lowered


    its head while licking her little palms, quietly enjoying the kibbles.


    "Wow, Kaka is awesome!" Charlotte''s smiling eyes became crescent like, her rosy cheeks full of


    excitement. Series of loud pping sounds were heard as she was brushing her two little hands


    together.


    Upon seeing this, Kaka was also excited. It leaped, resting its front paws on Charlotte''s shoulders, her


    tongue licking her small face.


    The little girl was yful. Maria was left with no choice but to squat in front of her while holding her


    breakfast te and patiently fed her.


    Charlotte did two things-ying with Kaka and having breakfast-simultaneously, without neglecting any.


    Mark''s deep eyes filled with a faint joyous look as he


    nced over her. His lips curled while he was gently sipping the cup of coffee in his hand.


    On the other side, the hotel.


    After returning from Nokoc Bay, Summer did not g o home but stayed in the hotel.


    If she had returned home, Daisy and Solomon would certainly have asked about Charlotte''s


    whereabouts. Her parents were already very old, and their health conditions were not so good, so she


    tried her best not t o make them worry.


    Moreover, Mark had no n for talks, so all she could d o was to hire awyer and have everything


    fully prepared.


    Perhaps, what she was nning to do was akin to throwing straws against the wind. But there was no


    way she would give up her child as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    She was determined to win Charlotte''s custody and would not back away the slightest bit.


    Her cell suddenly rang at the moment. Summer looked away from herptop screen and picked up her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    cell. It was his number.


    Without hesitation, she answered the call. The next thing she heard was Charlotte''s crisp voice.


    "Mommy, I''ll be waiting for you in front of Grandpa''s house.


    Come here fast!"


    Slightly startled and puzzled, Summer said, "Tell


    Mommy, where are you now? Why did you n to meet Mommy in front of Grandpa''s house?"


    "That Uncle Ras- Uncle allowed me to see Mommy today. Come quick, Mommy!"


    "Charlotte-"


    When she was about to ask her something else, the husky and clear voice came from the other end. It


    was icy cold. "South Lane''s KFC, thirty minutes. We will leave if you arete..."


    Once he finished his words, a long beeping sound was heard. Apparently, the call was ended abruptly.


    Summer had no choice but to swallow back the words she had wanted to say. Although she was a little


    surprised, she hurriedly picked up her bag after checking the time and walked out of the hotel without


    the slightest dy.


    She knew Mark well. After all, the two had been together for some time.


    Charlotte was a little unhappy that Mark had taken the cell away. However, as soon as she saw the car


    parked in front of her, she did not dare to make a scene.


    ''We are about to set off now. Who knows what Uncle Rascal will do if I anger him. I have not seen


    Mommy for two days, and I miss her so much!"


    The ck car moved steadily on the road. It did not take long to arrive outside KFC at South Lane.


    Charlotte leaned her little body against the car window with her butt stuck out. She was looking out


    from the car window, searching for her Mommy.


    Something seemed to have popped up in her mind. She turned around and looked at Mark, "Uncle,


    don''t you have to work?"


    With his brows raised, Mark stared at her for a while, waiting for her next sentence.


    "It''s okay. Uncle can go to work. I can wait for Mommy here." Her voice was soft and tender. Deep


    down in her little heart, she wished this bad guy would leave her as soon as possible.


    "Huh-" Mark''s thin lips curled as he was staring at the little girl. "I''m not going to work today. I will


    apany both of you..."

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Mark could read all her thoughts on that little face of hers. Her eyes were obviously telling him, Hurry


    up and leave already!''


    ''You are not going to work?'' Charlotte''s heart was a little distressed. She was thinking about


    Rascal refused to leave.


    "Uncle, isn''t your partner looking for you today?"


    "He is noting..."


    "Uncle, do you have other things to do?"


    "No..."


    "So you must tag along?"


    "Yes..."


    "Uncle, Mommy and I are girls, and Uncle is a boy.


    That''s very inconvenient."


    "It''s okay..."


    "Oh!" Charlotte''s little head drooped with a wilting look. She stopped asking.


    As for Mark, his handsome countenance turned grave. ''Just how much you wish me to leave. Don''t you


    want mypany?''


    Suddenly, Charlotte''s eyes lit up with joy. All her gloominess fled. She happily tapped the car window


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with both hands and yelled softly, "Mommy! Mommy! I''m here! Here!"


    Apparently, Summer saw her too. She sped up her pace and quickly crossed the sidewalk. Charlotte


    jumped out of the car and leaped into her arms.


    It had been only two days that they hadn''t seen each other, but Summer felt as if she had not seen her


    for two years. With her little girl in her embrace, she felt that her empty heart was filled.


    "Come on. Let Mommy take a good look at you, Charlotte." Summer could not hold back the bitterness


    in her nose. She squatted and touched Charlotte''s little face.


    Charlotte stood obediently to let her look at her. After a while, Summer got up and held her little hand.


    "Who brought Charlotte here?"


    Without speaking, Charlotte opened her little mouth and uttered two inaudible words, "Uncle Rascal!"


    Summer frowned as she could hear it clearly. Just when she was about to speak again, a tall figure had


    already stepped out of the car. He moved his lips and uttered four words coldly, "Get in the car!"


    ''He doesn''t n to leave?''


    Her brows were knitted further immediately. "Are you not going to work?"


    ''Like mother, like daughter. They even asked the exact same question. Just how loath they are to have


    hispany?''


    His expression was grim, his heart full of dissatisfaction, perhaps apanied with rising anger. Mark


    gave her a cold stare. "You refuse to get i n?"


    There was a hint of disappointment in Summer''s heart.


    Upon seeing this, his expression became grimmer, as grim as undertaker''s. With a cold snort from his


    throat, he got in the car after turning around. "I suppose If you don''t n to go, I will have to cancel the


    itinerary..."


    Upon hearing this, Summer nced around and suddenly noticed two more men in suits standing


    behind her, not knowing how long they had stood there. Apparently, they were keeping their eyes on


    her.


    ''This is how shameless a CEO of a big corporate can b e. I finally get to witness this!''


    Gritting her teeth, Summer had no choice but to get in the car with Charlotte in her arms. The three of


    them sat in the back seat next to each other, with Charlotte seated in the middle.


    Charlotte was still a little child, so naturally, she couldn''t notice the conflicts between the adults.


    Instead, while shaking her two fair, tender little legs, she looked at her Mommy, who remained silent,


    and


    turned to Uncle Rascal. "Where are we going, Uncle?"


    Although she was still a little girl, she was observant enough to know who was in charge!


    "A ce where you will like..." His deep voice still sounded hard and cold.


    At the apartment--


    Yvette stood in front of the apartment door and was about to reach out to key in the code. Suddenly,


    the door opened. Maria showed up holding a garbage bag i n her hand. She wanted to throw the


    garbage out.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Yvette frowned and looked at her. "Why are you here?" "I have been assigned here by Mr. Valentine."


    Maria knew that she was Mark''s mother.


    "Impossible, Mark disliked having maids!" other than ces that required cleaning, Mark was never


    pleased with anyone else that showed up at his apartment.


    "I''m not serving Mr. Valentine but Ms. Valentine."


    Yvette was baffled by her words. "Who is this Ms. Valentine?"


    ¡°She is the daughter of Mr. Valentine..."


    Yvette couldn''t believe her ears. "Whose daughter did you say she is?"


    "The daughter of Mr. Valentine...¡± Maria repeated herself.


    Yvette felt it was ridiculous. When did Mark ever had a daughter!


    Then, she suddenly remembered Summer. Her heart began to race. Could it be...


    ''Could it be that Summer gave birth to a daughter?''


    Yvette''s heartbeat palpitated and suddenly felt her throat dry up. She asked Maria, "How old is the


    child?"


    "She''s three years old; a very cute and sensible child." Maria answered honestly.


    ¡®Three years old. When Mark left for Athana with Raine, Summer was in her fifth month of pregnancy.


    Four years had passed now, the child should be around three years of age...¡¯


    In her heart, Yvette was very certain that the child was Summer''s!


    But Mark had just returned from Athana not long ago, did he reconcile and got back with Summer, that


    b* tch?


    However, she wasn¡¯t at all worried about their rtionship.


    If, four years ago, Mark had treasured Summer, why did he divorce her?


    Therefore, four years ago, Summer wasn¡¯t the youngdy of the Valentines; thus, she would never be


    the Valentines¡¯ daughter-inw four yearster!


    That b*tch had beenpletely defeated by her without much hassle.


    There was no way she could weather through it!


    Rxing herself on the sofa, Yvette ced her exotic handbag on the table and called on Maria, "A


    cup of coffee, please."


    Then she looked at Kaka and frowned as if she was going to crush a fly. Mark had mysophobia, why


    had h


    e brought a stray animal into his home?


    "Did Mark mention when he would return?"


    "He didn¡¯t mention anything." Maria answered as she continued to grind the coffee beans to make


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    coffee.


    "Did he go to the office, or somewhere else?"


    "Madam Valentine, pardon myck of knowledge, I only know that Mr. Valentine had brought Ms.


    Valentine out."


    Acknowledging, Yvette stopped probing but took out her phone to make a call. However, it went


    unanswered, and was met with an automated message to call backter.


    Frowning, she ced her finger on the redial button. Just as she was about to make the call, an


    iing call interrupted her. She picked it up and answered gently, "Mom, are you back in Norwood?"


    "Ya, I''m in the car right now." Ms. Moore sounded weak and not as energetic as before. She was


    already i n her old age, and a serious illness had caused her to lose much of her vitality.


    "Alright, I''ll get Mark to take a few days off work and visit you at Norwood together."


    After a few coughs, Ms. Moore responded clearly," There is no need for Mark toe, you alone are


    enough."

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Hearing that, Yvette was puzzled. "Mom, isn¡¯t Mark your favorite? Why won''t you let hime, don¡¯t


    you miss him?"


    "I do, but I can''t let him visit. He must have worn himself out during the three years in Athana. You must


    help him recuperate and let him have more rest."


    "Mark can¡¯t be as weak as you, could he? Don''t worry too much, you rest well."


    "The three years in Athana had really worn Mark out..."


    "Mom, like I said, you pampered Mark too much; believe it or not, which of your words are not trying to


    defend him?"


    "If I don''t defend or pamper him, who else will do it?"


    At this, Ms. Moore raised her voice and continued,


    "When Mark was in Athana for over a year, he was searching every day for doctors and surgeons who


    could cure Raine''s face. But as Raine was recovering, I felt unwell and was sent to Athana to treat my


    cerebral hemorrhage. Mark hadbored to care for me and had not rested. 1


    When I was in aa for three months, he stayed by my side to care for me. Although I awoke after


    the surgery, my body condition was awful, yet Mark remained by my side.


    Then the economic crisis hit Athana; the headquarters in Athana experienced great turbulence, and


    there were cases of disloyalty; although thepany didn''t suffer heavy losses, the stakeholders were


    restless and were at loggerheads with Mark. Did you know how stressful it was to have only a few


    hours of rest a day...¡±


    Yvette remained silent; Mark had indeed suffered a lot.


    "and you were not at all reliable. You spent less than five days in Athana and returned home because


    you couldn''t adapt. Your father had a fractured leg and had limited mobility, but Mark handled all the


    I''ve lost hope in both you and Ronald; I was warded for such a long time, yet never once did he visit


    me. How busy could he possibly be? Was he only going to see m e at my funeral?" 1


    Yvette couldn''t take her words anymore. "Mom, what are all these, and why are they such ugly words?"


    "You didn¡¯t do a good job, yet u still dare to condemn m e? At such a crucial moment, I couldn''t even


    depend o n my daughter or son-inw; all I could rely on was m y grandson!"


    "I had a hard time trying to get ustomed to Athana, and I was constantly unwell because of that;


    Ronald was busy at work, and you know it. Why do you need t o lose your temper?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Busy? I think he won''t even have time to attend my funeral when I die!" 1


    Ms. Moore hung up immediately after letting out her anger.


    Yvette sat there exasperatedly, but she knew her mother was concerned about Mark''s health; thus, she


    and Maria went out together to buy some food and supplements.


    On the other side.


    Gordon observed his panting wife. His stern face looked exasperated. He patted her on the back gently


    t o help her breathe better. "What''s the point of making yourself angry?"


    "How can I not be angry? While I spent such a long time ina, my son-inw had not visited me


    even once!"


    "Alright, alright. Don''t let yourself be angered anymore. You had just recovered; if your anger causes


    you to fall ill again, I will be deeply hurt!¡±


    Gordon had not eaten well while she was in aa; while watching her in her unconscious state, he


    felt a n emptiness in his life.


    "You''re already so old, how can you still be making such cringy statements?" Ms. Moore calmed herself


    down, but she still felt disappointed.


    As a mother who had been bedridden for more than a year, not only didn''t her son-inw visit her at all,


    even her daughter had defended him, how could she not be disappointed?

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    In these recent years, Ronald had be more unruly.


    It was a quiet atmosphere in the car. Nobody said a word. Charlotte looked around her, feeling bored.


    ''Why isn''t mommy talking to the rascal?''


    "Mommy, why aren¡¯t you talking to uncle?"


    Hearing that, Mark looked at her, then turned and locked his eyes onto Summer.


    Summer did not seem to notice him; she took out a Yogurt drink, plunged a straw into it, and gave it to


    Charlotte. "Because mommy has nothing to speak to uncle."


    Charlotte bit the straw and nodded as if she understood it. "Now I know, mommy must hate uncle a lot!"


    "Why?" Mark interrupted.


    "Because when mommy is with uncle Dean or uncle Handsome, she isn''t like this. They will talk and


    Hmph, she also hated uncle Rascal, just like mommy! That was what her tiny brain concluded.


    She was afraid of him because when he got angry, he shouted at her, but mommy, uncle Dean, or


    uncle


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Handsome never shouted at her!


    Mark¡¯s face stiffened; coincidentally, they had also arrived at their destination. The car came to a stop,


    and the chauffeur said, "Mr. Valentine, we¡¯ve arrived."


    "Am I blind to not know it for myself?" he let out his anger onto the innocent chauffeur.


    The chauffeur stopped speaking and became silent.


    He opened the door and got off angrily. He mmed the car door behind him, and the door rattled.


    Charlotte became frightened and hid herself in Summer''s bosom. "Mommy, uncle is so fierce!"


    ''If he didn''t feel likeing, he didn¡¯t need toe; n o one insisted that he had toe, right?''


    Thus, there was no need to throw a tantrum here!


    She frowned as she carried Charlotte and got off the car. She thought he had gone ahead, but as she


    raised her head, he was standing not far away, his face sullen, as if he was waiting for her and


    Charlotte.


    "Mommy, the smell is so nice, where is this ce?" Charlotte was filled with curiosity, and her round


    eyes couldn''t stop looking around.


    "Mommy has never been here too. When we go inside, we will know. What a curious child you are!"


    she tapped on her tiny nose gently.


    Mark only began walking forward when she had walked up to him.


    As they went around the main entrance, astounding scenery appeared before them. Charlotte gave a


    loud cry, her eyes brightened, and pranced about excitedly. "Mommy, look! So many grapes!"


    Summer was stunned; she had not expected him to bring them to the vineyard.


    The view was a vast field of vine racks arranged in order, and the leaves of the grapevines extended


    beyond the horizon, hiding it from view.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    The leaves were emerald green, and under the sunlight, its greenery was in full disy; the leaves


    rustled at the gentle breeze, and the grapes dangled in the air like crystals.


    The air was filled with the scent of grapes, apanied by the scent of nature; it was very aromatic.


    She turned and saw that he was at a booth beside them, and in it sat a middle-aged man.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He took out fifty dors from his wallet and handed it t o the man; in return, he picked up three baskets,


    tworge and a small one.


    Charlotte could no longer hold her excitement. She wanted to get down and struggled to free herself


    from her embrace.


    Summer bent down to let her stand on her feet. The notice board read adult tickets, twenty dors per


    person; children, half price.


    There were extra charges for eating grapes; for takeaway, it would be measured by kilograms; tiny


    grapes cost six dors per kilogram;rge grapes and raisins cost twelve dors per kilogram.


    The price was reasonable; furthermore, the grapes were very fresh. Moreover, a child could enjoy the


    hands-on experience and excitement; it was like


    hitting three birds with a stone, and very worthwhile indeed.


    Charlotte had already hurried over to Mark and took the small pink basket from him. She didn''t cease


    to smile. "Uncle, you''re the best!"


    Mark''s sullen expression finally brightened at her words; he walked up to Summer and gave her the


    other basket.


    But instead of looking at him, she looked sideways as she received the basket from him.


    His eyes fixed on her, and they squinted.


    Charlotte couldn''t be bothered by their interaction; like a kite flying freely, she dashed toward a rack,


    and a children song echoed in the wind. ''A little maiden with her basket is picking grapes; her dress


    floating through the vineyard in the afternoon; the grapes she picked were many, countless as the stars


    in the sky!"


    As she listened to her daughter''s modified version of the song, Summer''s weariness was wiped out


    instantly; she let out a burst ofughter; she was indeed a bubbly and cheerful child!


    Mark was allured and charmed by her fair and graceful appearance and the slightly visible curl on her


    lips.


    Summer noticed his gaze but ignored him entirely like thin air and chased after Charlotte.


    At first, the little one was full of excitement, but when she arrived at a rack, she stood there frozen, like


    a wilted eggnt.


    She looked discouraged and pouted as she tip-toed and reached out her short arms. "Mommy, I can''t


    reach them."


    Summer chuckled and carried her in her arms; her smile returned, and her little hands began picking


    the grapes.


    Above them were green vines and bunches of purple grapes; both mother and daughter shared the


    same heartwarming smile as they stood beneath the grapevines.


    Mark''s anger slowly faded and was reced with a gentle,forting, and satisfying feeling.


    Handing some grapes she picked to Summer, she lovingly pecked Summer twice on her cheeks and


    said sweetly, ¡°Mommy, let me sing you another song."


    "I''ve listened to your song just now; can we sing a new song?"


    "Sure..." she chirped and began to sing in her tender voice. "Look, look, we''re looking for grapes, here''s


    a big one; let''s take a bow, shake our hands, and pick another big bunch of grapes!"


    Summer couldn''t help but let out a tiny cough and praised, "Wow Charlotte! That was amazing!"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Charlotte beamed, and her eyes squinted; she raised her tender arms and picked more grapes.


    After a while, Summer felt fatigued in her arms; they were sore and numb and could hardly carry


    Charlotte any longer.


    Just as she prepared to put Charlotte down so she could rest her arms, Mark had swiftly stretched out


    his arms and carried Charlotte.


    Dumbfounded, Summer stared at his back for a moment and then retracted her gaze.


    Mark was athletic and could naturally carry Charlotte t o a greater height. Reaching out her hand,


    Charlotte plucked a purple-reddish grape. "Mommy, ahh.¡±


    Seeing thepelling look on the little one, she couldn''t resist but walked up and ate it.


    The grapes here were different from the ones avable in the shops; they were fresh, sweet, and very


    juicy.


    Retracting her hand, she plucked a tiny and unripe grape and looked at Mark mischievously; in a soft


    voice, she said, "Uncle, ahh."


    Mark couldn''t tell what she had in mind; he twitched his eyes but kept his mouth closed.


    "Is uncle not happy with the grape that I give?" she


    blinked, "uncle doesn''t want it because he must hate m e; if it was uncle Dean or uncle Handsome,


    they would have eaten it."


    He couldn''t bear himself beingpared with them. H e leaned forward and took the grape she held


    with his mouth.


    Suddenly, his mouth was filled with a bitter and sour taste. Mark''s throat rumbled; the sourness caused


    him to flinch, and his handsome face became a little crooked.


    ''Sh*t! It''s f*cking sour!¡¯


    Charlotte cheered at sight. Her chuckle sounded like a n oriole, "Mommy, look at uncle!"


    Summer raised her head and saw his face frowning; his left eye was half closed, his teeth gritted, and


    he looked kinky as if he had a vendetta against the grape, with a strong desire to crush it.


    The sight made her burst intoughter. For him to be i n such a predicament, it was indeed


    embarrassing.


    At the same time, she was finally relieved of her depression and tension.


    Both theughter of mother and daughter cheered him up; his dark pupils began to reflect gentleness;


    he pretended to be angry and tossed Charlotte high up into the air.


    At first, Charlotte was frightened and cried; her tiny mouth kept screaming, ¡°Mommy! Save me!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mommy!


    Save me!¡±


    But after being tossed several times, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore but started to enjoy it because she


    knew that uncle Rascal would never drop her!


    After having fun, Charlotte eyed a big fat and red grape that hung the highest. She started to drool."


    Uncle, over there!¡±


    Unfortunately, it hung too high up; it was still out of reach despite Mark lifting her as high as he could;


    there was still a huge distance between them.


    She became discouraged, but when she looked at her mommy, her eyes glittered.


    She couldn''t reach it because she was too short, but Mommy was tall. Mommy could reach it.


    "Mommy, can you ride on uncle''s shoulder, and pluck me that big fat red grape, please?"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    "No, there are so many grapes here that are waiting to be picked. Why do you want to pick those at the


    highest point?¡± Summer asked, with no hesitation.


    "Because those grapes are red and big. I want those.¡± Charlotte was insistent, looking at the grapes at


    the highest point.


    "I would weigh down Mark,¡± Summer said in a soft voice.


    When Charlotte was about to speak, a deep voice drifted over. "You won''t. Just climb onto my back.¡±


    Charlotte nodded her head like a chick. "Mark is a man, and Mommy won¡¯t weigh him down, just like a


    monster can''t beat Ultraman, and Mommy can''t weigh down Mark."


    Summer really did not know whether tough or cry upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s logic. She wondered what


    was going on in her little head.


    She could understand why a child would think this way. But why would Mark also want to echo what


    Charlotte said?


    "Charlotte, stop messing around. The grapes here are big, too. Let''s pick the grapes here, okay?¡± "No."


    Charlotte''s voice was loud. She turned away to


    ignore Summer. She was apparently angry.


    "Charlotte, I am getting angry." Summer raised her voice.


    "It is obviously your fault, yet you get angry. Had I grown as tall as you, I wouldn''t have to ask for your


    help." She raised her voice again and then ignored the two of them.


    Mark came up and stood in front of Summer, then squatted down. "Climb onto my shoulders."


    Who was he to order her around? Summer nced at him and ignored him.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and nced at her with an impassive face. He then spread her legs with his


    hands and lifted her on his shoulders, and stood up.


    Summer was stunned when she was lifted off the ground. She was embarrassed and panicked. "Mark!"


    "Hold tight. Don''t say I didn¡¯t warn you," he said in a deep voice as his lips curled up.


    As she wobbled on his shoulders, she quickly gripped his hair with both hands to bnce herself and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gritted her teeth. "Mark, put me down."


    "Awesome, Mark! Awesome! Don''t let Mommy down!" Charlotte was excited, not forgetting to urge her


    mom. "Pick the grapes, Mommy. Otherwise, Mark won''t let you down."


    Now the two of them were apparently on the same side, and Summer was on her own.


    "Mark!" She forced her voice through her teeth, pulling hard at his hair, as if she was venting angers at


    him.


    He seemed to feel no pain. Instead, he was cool about i t and even gave her a kind reminder. "You


    have two choices. One is to continue this stalemate, and two is t o pick the grapes quickly, and then it


    will end."


    Summer wished she could smack him on the head.


    And Charlotte was still urging her on, her face flushing under the scorching sun.


    Finally, Summer chose topromise.


    Mark''s tall and steady body stood straight while Summer was sitting on his shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte was excitedly giving instructions under the grape trellis. "On the left, Mommy!


    Right, Mommy!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    The afternoon sun leaked through the gaps between the grape leaves, and fell on the backs of the


    three of them, creating a warm and harmonious scene.


    "Mommy, pick more. We have to pick more. Our teacher said that grapes can be made into wine.


    Mommy will make grapes into wine, and then I can drink it every day."


    She walked under the grape trellises, bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. "Mark is amazing! Look, I have said


    that Mommy can''t weigh down Mark."


    Summer could not care less what Charlotte was babbling about down under. She sped up her action,


    wanting to end this as soon as possible.


    Forget about what happened four years ago. Given the two of them were vying for custody of Charlotte,


    and they were in a hostile rtionship, their actions and gestures now were not only too intimate and


    ambiguous but also improper.


    But they could not help themselves in restraining their runaway hearts. ''This was wrong,¡¯ she secretly


    told herself in her mind.


    The sun in the summer afternoon was too hot. Even if there was wind, it could not cool them down at


    all.


    Fine beads of sweat covered Summer¡¯s forehead and back. She was soaked to the skin.


    But this was not the most important thing. The most crucial thing was that the clothes of the man under


    her were also soaked, and a thinyer of sweat had popped up on the skin of his neck.


    She straddled his neck. Whenever they moved, she could feel the slipperiness, and her pants were all


    wet. Feeling embarrassed, her cheeks blushed.


    Mark''s eyes dimmed several degrees, and the sweat popping up on his muscr arms made him more


    masculine and sexier.


    After picking for over half an hour, Summer finally finished the area designated by Charlotte. She let out


    a sigh of relief and felt at ease when she got back down on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But embarrassment followed. The rest of her pants were fine except the part between her legs was


    soaked. People who were not in the know could mistake that as something else.


    Charlotte was busily counting the grapes. Mark was standing behind Summer and saw her situation


    clearly.


    He knew that his sweating soiled her pants. His face sank, and he felt heat violently rising inside him,


    as if i t was about to ignite him.


    Sensing his gaze, Summer turned around and saw that he was indeed staring at her with his sensual


    eyes.


    Her face blushed involuntarily, and she looked at him with cold eyes as she tried to suppress her sense


    of embarrassment. ¡°Enough of staring?"


    Mark''s handsome eyebrows were raised, and his hoarse, but deep and maic voice came from his


    thin lips. "Not yet. Could you please turn around so I can see you from all angles?"


    "Jerk! You have no shame!" Summer gritted her teeth and cursed in a low voice.


    "What do you think I am looking at that makes you think I have no shame?" He curled his lips and


    chuckled slyly. "Since you have thought of that, you are... Tsk, tsk..."


    She hurled a bunch of grapes towards him.


    Mark dodged to the left and caught the grapes in his hands, then popped a few of them into his mouth


    in front of her.


    Charlotte, who was sweating all over her body, ran over to pull at Summer¡¯s hand. "Mommy, hurry up,


    load the grapes."


    Shooting an icy look at the man, Summer wiped the sweat off Charlotte''s cheeks, and then off they


    went.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Mark stared at the two of them, the corners of his lips curled up. He then turned around and proceeded


    to checkout.


    After that, the cartons were loaded into the trunk. The three of them got into the car and left the


    vineyard. It was evening by then.


    The three of them had picked eight cartons of grapes.


    Eight cartons were too many for them, but Charlotte said she wanted to make wine, so they had picked


    more.


    They had also gotten a carton of seedless grapes. Charlotte said that the seedless grapes were easier


    to eat because she did not have to spit out the seeds.


    The sun in July was the most brutal. After running and screaming under the sun all day, Summer could


    hear that Charlotte''s voice was hoarse. She gave a bottle of water to Charlotte.


    Charlotte held the mineral water bottle with both hands and drank half of it in no time. She was


    apparently thirsty.


    She passed the remaining half bottle of mineral water to Summer, and then leaned back in the back


    seat and protruded her belly. "Mommy, I feel like sleeping.¡±


    "Go to sleep, honey." She drew Charlotte into her arms so that Charlotte could sleep morefortably.


    During summer, whether she was at school or at home, Charlotte would usually take an afternoon nap.


    But today, she did not even get a moment of shut-eye.


    Sure enough, within a few minutes after closing her eyes, Charlotte was sound asleep. After a day of


    sun exposure, her cheeks were red.


    With her hand gently stroking that soft little face, Summer felt calm and content.


    After a long while, her legs felt numb, so much so that she did not dare to shift her legs. So she put


    Charlotte down on the seat between the two of them.


    The car drove into Santabaca not long after, and then stopped in front of the hotel where Summer


    stayed.


    Mark picked up Charlotte with his muscr arms before Summer realised what was happening. He


    handed her to the driver in front. ¡°Carry her."


    "Aye, Mr. Valentine." The driver took the child from Mark, quickly opened the door and walked out, then


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    took a taxi and left.


    "Mark! You weasel!" Summer was furious atst, hitting him on the chest like an angry, juvenile lion.


    She felt so enraged for the first time, her usual coolness and sensibility had gone out of the window i n


    an instant.


    How dare he-how dare he take Charlotte away while she let her guard down?


    Rage consumed her. It surged and jumped inside of her, as if she was up in mes as she hit him with


    all her strength.


    Marked ignored the pain in his chest and caught her hands. His lips moved as a deep but gentle voice


    came out of his mouth.


    "You have been with her for four years. I am her dad b y blood, but have only taken her away for two


    days. Why are you so enraged?" 1


    "Did you even tell me beforehand?" Her chest was still heaving, but she was gradually calming down.


    The child had been taken away, and it would not help t o get angry. The most important thing now was


    to think about how to get Charlotte back.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Mark hit the nail on the head. "You held her tightly in your arms even when she was asleep. If it weren¡¯t


    for your legs getting numb, you wouldn''t have put her down. You had been so alert. If I were to tell you


    beforehand, what would you have done? You would have probably carried her and jumped out of the


    car."


    "Mark, she is my daughter; I have the right to take her away." She reminded him in an icy voice and


    flung his hand away.


    "I didn''t say that she was not your daughter, did I?"


    "So I want to take her away." Summer spelled out the words as she stared at him.


    "Ms. Hart, she is my daughter, too. Trust me, you can''t take her away." Mark sguinted and smiled and


    reminded her as well.


    "When can I take her away, Mark? You have got to give me a definite answer."


    Mark raised his lips with a half-smile and stared at her with a casual andzy look on his face.


    "I can even give you two answers. The first one is that after you apply for a change of custody, you can


    take her away at any time on the day the court awards


    custody to you. I absolutely have no problem with that. The second answer is that you sleep with me


    for a month, and I will consider giving up custody of the child." i


    His thinking was that one month was long enough to make him get bored and disgusted with a


    woman''s body, no matter how obsessed he was with her before.


    One month was enough for him to figure out if he was just fascinated by her body, or he really loved


    her.


    His abnormality should disappear and return to the previous normal state by then.


    Summer snickered, feeling his words reeking of irony. "Mark, once bitten, twice shy. Do you think I will


    be fooled a second time?"


    She had been fooled into a verbal agreement to get married once. This time, she would never be


    fooled again.


    Even if she really gave in to his request and kept an audio record of the verbal agreement, would she


    go to court with that kind of recording when he broke his word?


    No way.


    "Very well, it seems that the life lesson has worked well. But I still have to tell you that sometimes in


    order to get what you want, you have to give up something and take risks.¡± His voice was deep and


    slow.


    "Haven''t you heard the saying: once bitten, twice shy? You have betrayed me once, thus I am not


    going to trust you anymore, and I am not going to take the so-called risks.¡±


    Mark''s eyebrows twitched. This time, he meant what h e said, but she did not believe it anymore.


    He did not want to maintain this hostile rtionship, which he very much hated.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Then, I have a peaceful proposal for you."


    "A peaceful proposal?" Summer looked up at him.


    "While the court is deliberating my application for custodial rights, Charlotte will stay with me. But you


    may see her every day in my mansion, and I will not limit the time you see her. After the court has


    decided on the rights to custody, the one who wins the custodial right can take Charlotte away. What do


    you say?" His voice was deep, butcked the usual casualness. He sounded like he meant business.


    Summer said nothing. She was pondering about it quietly. After a long while, she nodded and gave her


    response. "Deal.¡±


    "Great."


    The two people had reached an agreement, and the atmosphere was not so tense to the point of


    eruption anymore. They felt more at ease with each other.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Summer turned around and got out of the car without sparing a second nce at him. Mark¡¯s deep


    gaze followed her as she went.


    She looked up and saw Dean in uniform, standing outside the hotel. He was too hard to miss, as he


    looked unique and conspicuous.


    "How long have you been waiting here?" She quickly paced over and asked.


    "Just a while before you arrived. Is he in the car?" Dean nced at the luxurious car.


    Summer nodded.


    "Where is Charlotte?"


    "He took her back to the mansion. Let''s go to a cafe over there." Standing at the hotel entrance where


    people came and go was not the best ce to talk.


    Besides, Dean was in uniform; he was attracting too much attention.


    Dean nodded, and the two walked away side by side.


    Sensing a piercing gazeing from behind, Summer frowned. She nced at the ck car with the


    corner of her eyes and then ignored it.


    Mark''s chest was boiling with a nameless anger as he


    stared at Summer from behind, a heavy and gloomy expression clouding his face.


    Just after epting his proposal, she turned around and walked away with another man. He wished he


    could go up and crush her shoulders with his hands.


    He put his well-proportioned hands back on the steering wheel and drove forward with a sunken


    expression. 1


    The two went to a coffee shop and sat by the window. They were talking about something, but not for


    long. Summer returned to the hotel after half an hour, while Dean went off in the other direction.


    The depressed expression on Mark''s face improved atst. He narrowed his eyes, pursed his lips, and


    then started his car.


    Meanwhile, the driver who was carrying Charlotte had been waiting in a car. When he saw the ck


    Land Rover pulled up, he took over the car and parked it up.


    Mark gingerly carried Charlotte in his arms and walked into the elevator. The door to the living room


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    swung open, and he saw Yvette sitting on the settee.


    Yvette turned around when she heard footsteps. "Mark


    But before she could speak any further, Mark put a finger to his lips, telling her not to make a sound.


    When Yvette saw he was holding a little girl in his arms, she was almost certain that the little girl was


    the daughter of Summer.


    She got up from the settee and walked over, studying Charlotte with a mean expression.


    This child was surely born to that woman, judging by the simrity between their eyebrows and eyes.


    But it was also Mark''s child. Her eyes, nose, and mouth looked very much like Mark''s when he was


    small.


    As beautiful as the child was, she could not bring herself to like her because of Summer. She not only


    disliked, but felt disgusted about the child, i


    When she thought of how Summer repeatedly humiliated her and wanted to push her down the stairs,


    her disgust for Charlotte deepened.


    Mark put Charlotte on the bed and then went into the bathroom to take a shower. He was sweating the


    entire day in the vineyard, and the sticky feeling made him frown in disgust.


    He let the hot water flow down his body. As he rubbed his hand to the back of his neck, he thought of


    the afternoon scene. He closed his eyes, the sharp lines of his face softening as he rubbed his fingers


    that had touched the back of his neck a second ago over his lips. 1

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    She could neverpete with him for custody.


    Yvette was still sitting in the living room, as she still had some questions to ask Mark.


    Mark had changed into a clean set of clothes and came out. He took a sip of water. "What are you


    doing here?"


    "Your grandma is worried about you. She wants to make sure I buy you some supplements. By the


    way, who is that child?¡± She pretended she did not know.


    Unconsciously, his voice became deep and soft: "She i s my daughter.¡± His voice spontaneously


    became gentle.


    "With Summer?" she asked knowingly.


    Mark nodded, sat down on the settee, and folded his legs in a graceful fashion.


    "She didn¡¯t demand things such as money from you? She was sanctimonious." Again, she tried to


    sound him out.


    Her words caught Mark¡¯s attention. "What did you hide from me four years ago? What do you mean by


    saying she was sanctimonious?" 1 "Four years ago, when you took Baine abroad and gave


    me a nk check to pass to Summer, she sanctimoniously refused it. I tore up the check afterward."


    Mark sat up straight on the settee. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this until now?"


    "She refused to ept the check, no matter how hard I tried to convince her. Besides, you were in


    Athana, and I had forgotten about it as time went by."


    His eyes were as deep as a whirlpool, his lips pressed into a straight line, and his expression did not


    look good.


    He had been thinking that Yvette had given Summer the check, not knowing that that was not the case.


    Summer raised the child for four years without using a single cent from him. He did not like this feeling


    at all.


    Just then, Charlotte was awake. She walked out of the bedroom, rubbing her eyes with both hands.


    Coming u p to Mark, she looked at him with a confused expression. "Where is Mommy, Mark?"


    "She is back at the hotel and wille over to see you tomorrow." His expression and voice softened


    as he lifted her onto hisp. "Say hi to Granny..."


    Charlotte, who buried her cheeks in his chest and was half awake, looked up obligingly at Yvette. "Hi,


    Granny."


    After spending a day with Mark, Charlotte started to view him in a different light. She gradually believed


    in him, trusted him, and became close to him.


    Yvette did not want to be seen as mean toward Charlotte in front of Mark. Besides, she did not hate


    Charlotte as much as she hated Summer. "You¡¯re so sweet. Maria, bring some candies."


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up when Maria handed the candies over. But Mark stopped her. "No more candies


    from now on."


    "Why?" she resisted.


    "Do you want the bacteria to chew off all your teeth?-Maria, get a few bunches of grapes and wash


    them."


    Mark''s feelings for the child surprised Yvette. It was much deeper than she had imagined. He was very


    protective of her.


    She frowned and decided to talk about it openly. " Mark, do you want it or not?"


    She was really curious about whether he wanted custody of the child.


    Charlotte was still young and understood none of this. She took the grapes she picked herself and


    chomped o n them, totally enjoying it. "They are sweet!"


    Mark got what she meant, but he said not a word. His expression deepened, and he pursed his lips.


    Using his warm fingers, he wiped off the grape juice that overflowed from the corners of Charlotte''s


    mouth.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mark." Charlotte smiled as he handed a few grapes u p to his mouth. Her smile broadened when Mark


    did not respond. "It was sour at noon, but this time it¡¯s really sweet. Try it."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    "Really?¡± Mark''s long eyebrows were raised questioningly to tease her.


    "Really." Charlotte nodded her head like a pigeon. "I will eat it, Mark. Look."


    She plucked three grapes at a time with her tender hand, and then popped them all into her small


    mouth. Her round face bulged even rounder. She looked adorable and innocent. At the same time, she


    did not forget to lick her pink lips. "Look, it is very sweet this time. I''m not lying."


    The corner of Mark''s lips turned up. He leaned forward and ate a few grapes from her hands.


    "Mark, why didn''t Mommy take me away with her today? Will she reallye to see me tomorrow?"


    "She will..."


    Charlotte was relieved and looked around the living room. "Where is Kaka?"


    "It is having a shower. It will be sent over in a while."


    Acting mysteriously, Charlotte put her mouth to his ear and said in a very low voice. "Let me tell you a


    secret, Mark." "What secret?"


    Her dark eyes rolled in her eye sockets a few times, and then her innocent but serious voice came. "I


    don''t hate you very much now.¡±


    Such simple words were enough to ease his sullenness. The corners of his lips curved upward.


    Yvette furrowed her willow eyebrows as she looked at the interaction between the two. Mark did not


    answer her question, but she could see that he was pampering and indulging the child.


    But it did not matter to her whether Mark wanted custody of the child or not.


    Summer had been divorced, and was no longer her daughter-inw. So she would not give a damn


    about this child.


    "Do you want grapes, Granny?" Charlotte looked at Yvette, picked up a bunch of grapes, and passed


    them over enthusiastically. She was proud of herself. "I picked the grapes by myself."


    Yvetteughed, but did not eat the grapes. Instead, she put them back on the te. "You are amazing."


    She was insincere.


    "Thank you, Granny." She was sweet and polite, her long, curly eyshes flickering. She looked


    absolutely lovely.


    Yvette''s dislike of Charlotte stemmed from her hatred toward Summer. Charlotte was her


    granddaughter, but Yvette never saw her growing up and thus had little affection for her.


    Charlotte started to miss Kaka and was waiting for Kaka to return. But she dozed off after a long while


    of waiting and Kaka had yet to return.


    "How is Baine''s face?" Yvette asked.


    "Don''t you have her photo?¡± He waved his hand to motion Maria to carry Charlotte into the room.


    Maria hurried over and carefully carried Charlotte in her arms. "Is it to your room or Little Miss


    Valentine''s room?"


    "My room."


    "It is hard to tell just by looking at the photo. But I can see there are still scars left on her cheeks,"


    Yvette said after Maria left.


    "There are a few, but they are shallow."


    Yvette let out a long, soft sigh. "By the way, I heard Baine say that she and her fiance have broken off."


    1


    Mark picked up the car key on the table and hummed softly as he stood up. "Mom, let me send you


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    back to the Valentine mansion."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    "Well, you must be tired now. Just rest. My chauffeur i s waiting downstairs. By the way, don¡¯t forget to


    take the supplements that I bought for you. And your grandma has returned from Athana. She looks full


    of beans judging by how loud she lectures people." Apparently, Mark was showing her the door. Yvette


    stood up from the settee.


    "Okay."


    As Yvette emerged from the apartment, she thought of the telephone call she received in the morning;


    Ms. Moore wasining and expressing her dissatisfaction with her and Ronald.


    When Ms. Moore suffered from a cerebral hemorrhage and underwent treatment in Athana, Ronald


    had never visited her. It was undeniably unbing of him as a son-inw.


    Now that Ms. Moore was back from Athana, Ronald had to go to Norwood, no matter what.


    She took out her mobile phone, dialed the number, and pressed the call button. There was no answer.


    Anger boiled inside Yvette. Since he did not pick up her call, she would keep calling until he answered.


    The call finally got through after six or seven


    attempts, and she heard heavy breathing at the other end. 1


    "What are you doing? Why did you only pick up after s o long? I have been trying to call you for seven


    times!¡± Yvette was upset.


    "I am busy with documentation work. Someone ising for an inspection tomorrow. Please cut it


    short if you have anything to say." Ronald''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Yvette sensed something amiss. "What¡¯s the matter with your voice? You sound like you have a frog in


    your throat."


    "I have caught a cold. Just cut to the chase. What¡¯s u p?" Ronald urged.


    "How could you catch a cold on such a hot day? I wonder how you take care of yourself. Do you want


    me to go to Grudin North to take care of you?"


    "You are run down yourself and may not get used to the weather here. I will feel bad if you fall sick. Just


    stay in the Valentine mansion. I will make time to go home."


    Ronald apparently just wanted to brush her off. But Yvette had fallen for his sweet talk and not sensed


    anything amiss. Her initial anger had dissipated." Whatever you say. By the way, my mom is back from


    Athana. Make time to visit her in Norwood. Or else, she would be angry.¡± "All right. Is there anything


    else? If not, I will hang up."


    "Okay, remember-"


    The line went dead before Yvette could finish her sentence. But at the moment he hung up, Yvette


    faintly heard a female voice calling Ronald. The voice was tender as the murmur of rain.


    She shook her head, thinking she must have imagined it. 1


    Ronald had been treating her better than previously for the past four years. Sometimes he would return


    every couple of months, although he would not stay overnight in the Valentine mansion. He would also


    go shopping with her, have dinner with and buy clothes for her. Even the press in Norwood reported


    they were a model couple.


    The next day


    Summer woke up early, freshened up, and then took a taxi to the apartment. Maria, who answered the


    door, immediately knew that Summer was Charlotte''s mom. 1


    Charlotte was ying with Kaka when she heard Summer''s voice. She rushed over and hugged her


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    legs. "Mommy!"


    Summer carried her up in her arms and thanked Maria before sitting down on the settee with Charlotte.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Mark had gone to the office. There were only the three of them, including Maria. So Summer felt at


    ease.


    She spent the entire day with Charlotte until evening. She looked at the time. It was 8:00 pm. She


    thought about cooking some porridge for Charlotte before leaving.


    While she was busy in the kitchen, Mark returned and inadvertently saw the white high heels in the


    hallway. His eyes moved and the corners of his lips turned upward.


    Summer emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of porridge. "Come take some porridge," she said in a


    soft voice.


    "Mommy, didn''t you prepare some for Mark?" Charlotte looked at the only bowl of porridge on the table.


    "No, Mark is not hungry. He must have eaten. You may have it all. I will have to leave soon to catch the


    Charlotte frowned in puzzlement. "Why do you have to catch thest bus, Mommy? Can Mommy sleep


    here, Mark?"


    Mark narrowed his eyes and locked them unto the


    slender figure of the woman from behind. "Of course.¡± His voice was deep but brisk.


    "Yeah! Mommy can sleep here, too!"


    "Mark has a girlfriend. His girlfriend will be sad if she knows I am sleeping here." She lowered her eyes


    and did not look at Mark.


    "Girlfriend? But I never see Mark with any girlfriend." Charlotte turned around. "Uncle, do you have a


    girlfriend?"


    Summer was holding her breath involuntarily. Her hand that was holding a spoon froze for a second in


    the air. Not that she was curious. She still wanted to hear his answer.


    She quietly waited.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just as Mark was about to speak, the ringing of a cell phone interrupted him. It was Summer''s cell


    phone.


    She snapped back and eased up, forcing a smile at the untimely phone call.


    She was fairly shocked to realize that she was so eager to know his answer. She must be crazy.


    She put the spoon in the bowl and picked up the phone. Dean was calling about thewyer.


    Summer walked to the balcony. After talking to Dean about thewyer''s fee, she turned around and


    was about to return to the living room when she saw a tall body standing behind her.


    Mark stood behind her, his shadow shrouding her, his gaze as deep as the cast ocean. He came close


    to her and looked at her eyes with a deep and fathomless expression, as if he wanted to search the


    deepest part of her pupils, sucking her in and ultimately swallowing her.


    "There has never been a second woman in this apartment. You are the one and only. Stay here for the


    night."


    His voice was as gentle as the breeze. He sounded like he was flirting with her.


    Those words and tone of voice made her heart race involuntarily.


    There was no one else but only her reflection in his eyes, as if she was the only one in his world.


    His deep eyes that were as ck as ink were now shing with a profound, seductive charm.


    If a man''s eyes are too long and narrow, he will only appear more vicious and ruthless when he is


    heartless. But if he is affectionate, his eyes could make women wallow in his affection.


    Summer pulled back from her runaway thoughts after a while, then suppressed her emotions and


    throbbing heart that should not be there. She restored the same calm and coldness as before, as if


    nothing had ever happened.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    It was not proper for her to stay overnight here, considering their current rtionship.


    And she did not know what he felt and thought when he said that.


    She also did not understand what he meant when he said those awkward words.


    With their current rtionship, it was not suitable for her to stay here, let alone stay overnight and sleep


    here.


    "That won''t be necessary. The hotel is not very far from here." She looked away and declined his offer.


    Mark was not surprised by the answer. A dim light shed in his eyes, and he narrowed his eyes.


    She was just as stubborn as she was four years ago.


    But since he proposed the peace agreement that day, their rtionship had eased. They were no


    longer hostile toward each other.


    He was happy with this change.


    "Are you afraid that I will do something to you? You seem to be timider now."


    His words sounded a little provocative.


    Summer frowned, ignoring him as she walked away.


    Mark reacted at once, stepping out with his left leg to block her way. His narrow eyes were raised up.


    "Are you sure you won''t stay here for the night?¡±


    "I have already answered."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He kneaded his forehead with his shapely hand, eyes still on her. "Up to you, Ms. Hart. It''s just that


    Charlotte has been crying a bit badly for the past few nights."


    Summer''s eyebrows twitched, not really believing in his words. Had Charlotte been crying so badly,


    Charlotte would have called her.


    But she did not even receive a call from Charlotte for the past few nights.


    "The German Shepherd is not there for nothing. It has its uses. At least, it could scare the child." Mark


    shrugged, turned around, muttering to himself absentmindedly.


    Summer looked at him from behind and raised her voice involuntarily. "You scared her with a German


    Shepherd?"


    Charlotte was cynophobic. She would usually run away when she saw dogs. Let alone a big German


    Shepherd. It would scare the daylights out of her.


    Mark stood there and turned his face slightly. "I know little about coaxing children. Since the big gray


    wolf didn''t work, a German Shepherd might. It turned out that I was right,¡± he said in a deep voice. After


    a


    momentary pause, he continued, "I would have to bring the German Shepherd over again tonight. If


    she still cries nonstop tonight, two German Shepherds might work better. I''ve got to try that out."


    Mark did not turn around or turn his head but just walked away, squinting his eyes to observe her


    reaction.


    He then went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    Bringing over two German Shepherds? So this was what he thought was the way to keep the child from


    crying?


    Summer''s brows were knitted together tighter and tighter. She had expected that this man did not know


    how to take care of children. But she did not know that he would use such an absurd method.


    Charlotte returned to the living room. Charlotte was sitting on the settee, watching My Little Pony,


    sping her feet with her hands and giggling from time to time. 1


    She turned her head when she heard footsteps, her eyes lighting up with expectation. "Will you stay


    with me tonight?" "I will," she said after a moment of hesitation.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    She could not trust Mark to take care of the child.


    "Yeah!" Charlotte jumped up from the settee and danced happily.


    Summer watched her hop up and down the settee, skipping and jumping, nearly slipping a few times,


    but stopped short of falling down to the floor.


    Summer broke out in a cold sweat, putting her hand to her forehead and looking at Charlotte. "Can you


    behave in a more graceful manner, Charlotte?"


    Charlotte''s eyes moved in her eye sockets as she felt puzzled. "What is graceful, Mommy?"


    "It means to be quiet and behave. Haven¡¯t you seen those little princesses, wearing pettiskirts, sitting


    there obediently on TV?"


    Charlotte looked at her clothes for a few moments. " But Mommy, I am not wearing a pettiskirt but


    pants. Look!"


    Summer felt her forehead pulsating. "Charlotte, the point is not about whether you are wearing a skirt


    or pants, but to sit there quietly and not jump up and down."


    But Charlotte still did not get it. "Mommy, why can''t I jump up and down?"


    Charlotte would dig herself a deep hole if things went on in this way. So Summer finally found an


    excuse." Because it is not pretty."


    "Do you mean I am not pretty?" Charlotte pouted, looking upset.


    Charlotte could never get the point and was good at talking aimlessly. Summer could do nothing about


    her.


    At this moment, Mark walked out of the room, his eyes sweeping over the slim body on the settee, and


    his lips were involuntarily raised.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There it was; he found and had manipted her weak spot.


    "Am I not pretty, Mark?" Charlotte looked up at him.


    "Let me take a closer look." Mark walked over, sping her chin with his big hand, looking left and


    right. "You''re pretty, very pretty."


    Charlotte smiled and looked at Summer with a triumphant expression. "You heard that, Mommy? Mark


    says I am pretty."


    "Yeah, you are pretty." Summer pinched her cheek gently. How the hell did she need to feel pretty at


    this young age? Her eyes met his inadvertently, and she quickly looked away.


    Charlotte smiled like a Cheshire cat and her attention fell on Mark again. "Do you want to y a game,


    Mark?"


    "What game?" He raised his eyes slightly and nced over Summer dimly.


    "Let''s start with a game of Rock-Paper-Scissors. If you lose, you have to do as I say."


    "What if you lose?"


    "Umm..." Charlotte thought for a moment, "then I will d o as you say."


    Mark cocked an eyebrow and carried Charlotte over to put her on hisp. "Okay. Let''s get started." His


    voice was deep and soft.


    She hid her tender hands behind her and started to chant, stretching the sounds of each word apart.


    "Rock ... scissors... paper..."


    She chanted ''paper'' but made a ''scissors¡¯ shape. Mark had seen her ''scissors¡¯ and quickly changed


    ''rock'' into '' paper¡¯. Apparently, he lost.


    Charlotte pped in excitement, blinking her eyes. " You have got to do as I say."


    Mark had got a bad feeling about it at first. Summer knew Charlotte well enough to see she was up to


    no good. She looked on, like she would wait and see what Charlotte was up to.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    "Mark, have you ever watched Shaun the Sheep?" Charlotte asked, as expected.


    Mark raised his brows in puzzlement as Charlotte started to exin. "It''s Shaun the Sheep that I saw


    on the street. The kids can sit on it and rock it up and down."


    He could vaguely remember something like that. So h e nodded. "What about it then?"


    "You will be Shaun the Sheep, lying on the ground. I ride on your back, and you will rock up and down."


    Mark''s expression stiffened. He had no words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You have got to keep your word. Otherwise, you will b e a liar, and I will never y games with you


    again." Her callow voice sounded serious.


    Could he still retract his words when things hade to such a pass?


    His face darkened as he got down on all fours. Charlotte ran up to Summer with excitement." Mommy!


    Coins! I want to insert coins!"


    The corners of her mouth turned upward as Summer found a one-dor coin and gave it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte climbed onto Mark''s back and was ready to


    insert that coin into his mouth.


    Mark''s face darkened even more. He refused to let that coin go into his mouth, telling Charlotte the coin


    was dirty and he would get sick from it.


    But Charlotte was quick-witted, telling Mark that if he was afraid of getting sick, she would insert the


    coin in his ear, which would be much safer.


    She was still not too happy with it after doing that. She held on to his neck. "Mark, music."


    "What music?"


    "You need to sing while rocking. Do you know how to sing?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Life''s a treat with Shaun the sheep. He''s Shaun the sheep - (He¡¯s Shaun the sheep). He¡¯s Shaun the


    sheep - (He''s Shaun the sheep). He doesn''t miss a trick or ever lose a beat. Perhaps one day. You''ll


    find a way..."


    "I don''t know how..."


    Charlotte started to see Mark as an embarrassment." Mark doesn¡¯t know anything. Let''s change


    another one: He''s Shaun the sheep, he''s Shaun the sheep. He¡¯s not afraid to make the intellectual


    leap. For brains and guile. With a wink and a smile..."


    His sexy Adam''s apple was rolling up and down his throat, his helpless deep voice leaking from his


    lips. " Shall I sing: Can¡¯tpete with Shaun the sheep. La, La..."


    Summer tried hard not tough, but she could not help herself. She was holding her belly, bending


    forward in a muffledughter, tears falling down from her eyes.


    That muffledughter did not escape Mark''s ears. He clenched his jaw and red at her. "How is this


    funny? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?"


    "You are the one who lost the game, and you should honor your bet. There is nothing toin


    about. y Shaun the Sheep." Summer retorted tly, with a smile still lingering at the corners of her


    lips.


    "You''re the one who will be Shaun the Sheep in the next game." Mark¡¯s eyes scanned over her again,


    his voice deep but gentle.


    Charlotte chimed in before Summer spoke. "If you still lose next time, you will have to carry both me


    and Mommy. Also, Shaun the Sheep can''t talk at this time and can only sing."


    So Mark could no longer speak. He sang the Shaun the Sheep song while carrying Charlotte on his


    back on all fours.


    He had never been so embarrassed since he was born.


    Despite the embarrassment, he had never felt so joyous before.


    Charlotte only slipped off his back after three minutes and started the second game. Summer was


    sitting still, and had no intention of joining them.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    But Charlotte insisted and dragged Summer by her hand to force her toe over.


    Mark was still the loser in this round. The mother and daughter were on the same side. No matter


    which of the two won, it was considered a win for the both of them.


    Charlotte tugged at her and asked her to sit on Mark. Summer just stood there, refusing to follow the


    child i n ying the fool.


    She would definitely not want to sit on Mark''s back.


    Charlotte felt aggrieved, big tears welling up in her eyes. "I hate Mommy! You are a liar! I hate


    Mommy!"


    There was no such thing as embarrassment in her world. She did not know what the adults were


    thinking. All she thought was that her mom was not following the rules of the game.


    Mark first looked at the tearful Charlotte, and then at Summer. "A promise is a promise. You''ve got to


    make good on it. Otherwise, you shouldn''t have gotten involved.¡±


    Summer said not a word, as she knew she was in the wrong. She should not have given in when


    Charlotte pestered her.


    She sighed. Having no choice, she first put Charlotte o n Mark''s back, and then she followed by


    climbing onto his back.


    Charlotte wiped her tears and broke out in a smile.


    "Pesky little girl!" Summer gently poked a finger at Charlotte''s forehead.


    "If I were a pesky little girl, then Mommy would be a pesky woman. Mommy, it is your turn to make a


    song request."


    Summer pretended no more since she had climbed up onto his back. She just wanted to end this as


    soon as possible. "I¡¯m a Little Teapot..."


    Mark kept working out every day, so he was well built and had a statuesque bodyline. So he could


    easily carry two people on his back. There was nothing to it.


    "You probably weigh 65 kilos, I guess." His eyes moved as he lifted his lips to say something to tease


    her.


    "Well, I am 75 kilos." Summer responded, talking back i n a bitter voice. Since when was she 65 kilos?


    She was 59 kilos at most.


    The curvature of the corners of his lips increased again as Mark broke out in azy, radiant chuckle.


    After it was over, Summer left quickly. But Charlotte still had not enough and refused to sleep.


    Looking at the time; it was nearly ten at night.


    Ignoring Charlotte''s pestering, Summer forcibly took


    her into the bedroom. "Go to sleep now."


    Charlotte could read Summer''s facial expression and knew that her mom had gotten angry now. She


    stopped nagging, lying on the bed, and obediently closed her eyes.


    She then got into bed, lying there, but she felt stuffy and could not fall asleep. So she sat up and took


    off her sweater, wearing only a low neckline,ced white slip dress, which felt veryfortable. She


    had always been wearing it like this.


    Meanwhile, Mark was lying on the bed but did not feel sleepy at all, especially when he thought of her


    sleeping next door and got even more alert.


    How could he fall asleep when his mind was filled with the images of her lying on the bed, in the room


    next door that was separated only by a wall?


    He had no control of his mind. So he put on his pajamas, got up, and went to the living room.


    He leaned in the shadow in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, holding a ss of red wine in his hand


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    without turning the light on in the living room.


    He kept telling himself that he should stop thinking about her, who was lying just next door. He felt as


    though the fervent desire inside him was about to explode.


    A whileter, the door of the next room opened as Summer came out with a cell phone in her hand. It


    was Grace who called.


    She was tired and had wanted to sleep, but Grace suddenly called at this ungodly hour. Not wanting to


    wake Charlotte up, she went out to the living room.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    The light in the living room was off, and she did not intend to turn it on since she would return to the


    room after the phone call.


    The moonlight shone through the French windows onto the floor. She walked over slowly.


    When she saw a tall figure in the shade, it scared the daylights out of her, and the cell phone in her


    hand slipped and fell to the floor.


    "Do you have to be so scared?" Mark''s voice came as h e bent over to pick up the phone from the


    ground.


    Grace, who was on the other end of the phone, heard a male voice and got excited. She could not help


    but speak louder.


    "Summer? I heard a man''s voice. Tell me who he is. It i ste at night, and you are still with a man in


    your room. Are you two having a sizzling night? I do hope you are. You and Mark have been separated


    for four years. I am worried about you. But now it looks like you have gotten over it and found a new


    guy. I hope things will work out well for you."


    Mark was delighted and angry at the same time upon hearing those words. He spoke into the phone


    slowly." I am that guy you are talking about."


    "Your voice sounds familiar. Who are you?"


    "I¡¯m Mark," he said.


    Grace was startled for a moment, then she mumbled something in her mouth and hung up.


    Summer frowned and was not too happy with him picking up her cell phone. "Give me back my phone,"


    she said, extending a hand.


    Mark quirked an eyebrow and did not hand over the phone. Instead, he leaned back casually, running


    his finger over the screen as he typed his telephone number on it.


    He was curious to know what she saved his name as i n her contact list.


    His charming face darkened involuntarily when he saw the result.


    She did not store his number in the phone book at all, and he did not find his number on the contact


    list.


    He scrolled through the call log and found his number. But that was it-he was just a number.


    His face darkened a bit more as he continued to scroll down the call log and saw Dean¡¯s and Jazz''s


    names.


    ''Heck! Dean. Jazz. What affectionate addresses.''


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He was still scrolling further down the call log when Summer suddenly grabbed the phone from his


    hand.


    He lifted his chin up to look at her, the look in his eyes so sullen that it looked like a swirling whirlpool


    that wanted to swallow her.


    But she ignored him, lowering her head to scroll through the messages. All three new messages were


    from Sherman.


    ''I will see you at Club Nightshade tomorrow. Be there o rhe square.''


    ''Don¡¯t pretend you haven''t read my text messages and don''t give me an excuse to say that you are too


    busy. I know you are in Santabaca right now.¡¯


    ''Summer, what should I do? I feel so terrible now. I need someone by my side.''

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Summer furrowed her brows after reading the messages, wondering what happened to Sherman


    again.


    She lowered her head slightly, her fair and sleek neck exposed. The slip dress made her already


    beautiful, sexy shoulders look even sexier, her white shapely legs and wasp waist even more alluring.


    Mark''s gaze deepened as he saw her seductive beauty i n the depths of night.


    He stretched out a hand and held her chin. "Are you seducing me?" His every word sounded extremely


    hoarse.


    Seducing him? Was he mad?


    She raised her hand and smacked his hand away without batting an eyelid. "Which part of me makes


    you think I am seducing you, Mark?"


    "The whole of you."


    His voice was gruff, his eyes ncing at her low-neckline white slip dress.


    She followed his eyes and only then she realized she was wearing a slip dress. So she looked at him


    with a n impassive expression. "What are you looking at, Mark?"


    He did not answer her question but reached to draw her over, hugging her tightly in his arms, and then


    his hand started to caress her on the waist sensually before moving down her body.


    Summer fought back with both her hands and legs as she tried to get away. "Let me go, Mark!¡± She


    forced her words through her teeth.


    "I won''t let go..." He clenched her hands with both hands and pressed her against the French window


    behind her, rubbing his solid wall of chest muscles against her. "Grace is right... Ms. Hart..."


    Apparently, those words of Grace had put off the anger inside him. What was left inside him was just


    rxing pleasure.


    "What has it to do with you? I warn you, before I p you, you¡¯d better let me go!¡± She was already


    gritting her teeth, her hand struggling to break free from his grip.


    "Look at how irritable you are now."


    Summer red at him, her patience waning. "Let me g o!"


    "No, you should shut up now instead."


    His gaze deepened before he leaned over and kissed her.


    Summer turned her face to one side, trying to avoid him. But that did not work. He held the back of her


    head with his left hand, preventing her from moving.


    He only let off his hand when his tongue was teasing sensually into her mouth. Summer seized this


    opportunity and sank her teeth into his lip. She did not let off even when she tasted blood.


    Mark let out a muddled grunt, gasping in pain, and his chest heaved up and down. He looked at her


    lustrous, yet cold eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. Only then h e let go of her.


    Stopping is not only a torture but also a capital punishment for men.


    Instead of putting out the zing heat inside him, this kiss had ignited his fervent desire.


    Summer raised her right hand and aimed for a p on his face. But before she could hit his face, Mark


    caught her hand. "Your temper has be hotter and hotter, eh?"


    Her chest was heaving. She calmed her breathing down and then said slowly,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Mark, I can get along with you now only because of the peace agreement. Please don''t try my


    patience."

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Summer pulled her hand back from his grip, walked back to the room and closed the door, theny on


    the bed and closed her eyes.


    The reason they could get along peacefully was because of the peace agreement.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She was very busy, very anxious; wanting to take Charlotte''s custody back. So she did not have so


    much time, or the mood to fight and waste her energy on him all the time. She did not want to end up


    physically and mentally exhausted while still having t o face everything herself. The only thing she


    wanted most was Charlotte¡¯s custody.


    It just so happened that she agreed to the peace agreement he proposed at this time.


    In fact, she had to agree to the peace agreement, as it was the wisest choice.


    If she did not agree, Mark would definitely not let her see Charlotte, and the change of custody he


    proposed t o the court would definitely go ahead.


    Then, she would be the ultimate loser¡ªshe would not get to see Charlotte while the court proceeding


    would carry on.


    The peace agreement would let the two of them live in


    peace. She got to see Charlotte every day, but going to court would still be the ultimate oue. But it


    was still much betterpared to being without a peace agreement.


    But there was only peace during the custodial right battle.


    In the end, whether she won Charlotte''s custody or not, her rtionship with Mark would return to what


    i t was previously.


    She had never forgotten the things that happened four years ago.


    Sometimes, the sense of calm was only superficial. After a period of calmness, even bigger waves


    might b e set off.


    In the living room


    He put his shapely hand to his lip, where he was bitten. It felt painful at the slightest touch.


    That woman was truly ruthless.


    It seemed that he could only take a cold shower again tonight.


    He had lost control of his impulse just now.


    But when he inadvertently saw her lustrous, icy eyes, h e could not bring himself to hurt her.


    He wanted her, wanted her badly, wanted to crush her body into his. But when he looked into her eyes,


    he realized he could not do it.


    He could not bring himself to do that to her.


    The next day


    When Summer and Charlotte woke up, Maria had gotten breakfast ready while Mark had headed off to


    work.


    After breakfast, Dean called and asked her to meet for a while, and she agreed.


    Charlotte bounced off the wall, wanting to go when she heard it was Dean. She said she had not seen


    Dean for a long time and that she missed him.


    Summer nced at the weather outside the window. For some reason, this summer was unusually hot.


    Today¡¯s temperature had hit 39 degrees.


    So Summer did not want to take Charlotte out, fearing that she might get a heat stroke. The weather


    was just too hot outside.


    Charlotte creased her nose. She was not too happy about it, but she did not throw a tantrum. After


    breakfast, Summer went to the ce that she and Dean had agreed to meet at.


    Summer could feel heat waves hitting her face in thete morning, even before noon. She felt as if she


    was inside a steamer and her back was sweating profusely after walking for just a while.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    They were meeting at a cafe. The air-conditioner was o n full st. The sudden temperature change


    caused her to tremble involuntarily as she entered.


    Dean has been waiting inside. He had never let Summer wait for him whenever they met in the past


    few years. He always arrived in advance at the agreed venue. Probably he had foreseen that she


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    would be thirsty. Dean had ordered a ss of orange juice for her in advance. The orange juice was


    not chill but at room temperature.


    She gulped down the entire ss of orange and felt much refreshed, as if the stuffy heat had left her.


    "I have gotten you awyer. He is Santabaca''s most well-knownwyer." Dean then ordered her


    another iced c.


    "How about thewyer¡¯s fee?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about thewyer¡¯s fee. It is very reasonable. I have taken care of it." Dean did not tell her


    exactly how much it was.


    "You have paid for it? How much? I have got to pay you back." Summer frowned.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Dean hurriedly stopped her." You need to support Charlotte. I know you don¡¯t


    have


    much left."


    "You shouldn''t have. You have helped me a lot in thest four years. I couldn¡¯t ept any more


    kindness from you." Summer insisted on paying him back.


    She had indeed gotten many favors from Dean in thest four years. He had helped her with her


    personal and family problems many times.


    "Charlotte treats me as her uncle. So let¡¯s treat this as a gift from your daughter''s uncle. All you have to


    do is to take back Charlotte''s custody."


    Summer could do nothing about it. "Dean, please ept the money. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to


    sleep." She addressed him by his name.


    "You''re worrying too much. Don''t lose sleep over just a little money. If those corrupt officials, who


    embezzle millions, think likewise, they would lose sleep for the rest of their life,¡± Dean joked.


    "If that was the case, then there would be no corrupt officials on the street. By the way, did thewyer


    say what were the odds of winning?"


    This was her biggest concern right now. How sure could she be in the legal battle for Charlotte''s


    custody?


    "It is hard to say. The most important thing is that Mark is the opponent, which raises the level of


    difficulty in this case. So it is hard to say what the odds are right now."


    Dean knew that very well. Mark was the mover and shaker in Santabaca.


    As many connections as Dean had in Santabaca, he was not aparison to Mark. Besides, if the


    They were the underdog, judging from the current situation,


    Summer nodded, but she was disheartened. Her expression was cool. She would not take this lying


    down. Instead, she would fight till the end, as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    Immediately afterwards, Sherman called her several times. Dean saw this and said, "Let me send you


    there."


    They walked out of the cafe and got into Dean''s ck Hyundai, which had parked up on the side of the


    road. Dean sent her outside the Club Nightshade.


    He nced at the bar but did not ask her anything. He knew Summer well enough to know that she


    was not a party person.


    He just reminded her not to drink too much. He waited until she disappeared from his sight, only then


    he started the car and left.


    How could Summer not know what was on Dean''s mind?


    Especially after learning that she had been divorced, h e became more aggressive in pursuing her and


    had gone to see her at her home three to four times.


    Daisy and Solomon have met Dean before. Daisy liked him for his honesty, saying that he was not a


    crafty person.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Summer had no words for Daisy''sments, which sounded as if she was looking for a son-inw.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She liked Dean, but that kind of like was a feeling that stemmed from pride, honor, and appreciation of


    a friend, not love.


    Like does not equate love.


    Sherman waspletely hammered, lying on the bar, unable to bnce herself. She was three-


    months pregnant but her belly had yet to show.


    "You''re obviously not thinking about yourself and your child by drinking so much." Summer went over


    and smacked her on the shoulder.


    "I don¡¯t want the baby..." She suddenly looked up, her expression terrifyingly calm.


    Summer was taken aback and sensed something amiss. It unnerved her to see Sherman behaving this


    way. "What happened?"


    Sherman refused to tell her, but justughed and poured her a ss of wine. "I will tell you when you


    have had enough."


    "Please tell me first.¡±


    Sherman shook her head and chuckled. "You drink


    first, and I will tell you once you have had enough. Otherwise, I won¡¯t tell you. I mean it."


    Summer wished that she could strangle her on the spot. She red at Sherman, picked up a ss of


    wine, and knocked it back.


    Summer had known Sherman for so long and knew that Sherman meant what she said.


    "When I finish drinking, I will kill you if you still refuse to tell me." Summer snapped as she gulped down


    the wine.


    It was just that she was not good at drinking. Plus, Sherman picked all the strongest wines for her. A


    few sses down the guts, and before Sherman could say anything, she cked out.


    Sherman chuckled, tears flowing down her cheeks. She said to the unconscious Summer, "Do you


    know why I always like to drink with you? Because you always make meugh when I feel the saddest


    and most painful, Summer..."


    Afterwards, Summer''s phone rang, and Sherman picked it up. Without waiting for the other person to


    speak, she said, "She is in Club Nightshade."


    She nced at the phone, finding the phone number familiar and so thinking it must be an


    acquaintance. She hung up and then drank to her heart¡¯s content again.


    It was Mark who called. When he arrived at Club Nightshade, he saw the two women lying drunk, in a


    mess.


    He quietly cursed, carried Summer up in his arms, and then called Billy so he woulde over to pick


    up the other woman.


    Soon after returning to the apartment, Mark carried her back to the bed in the room. She was obviously


    drunk, mumbling something in her mouth unconsciously, pulling her clothes off andining of the


    heat. Mark was lying on top of her at this time.


    The strong wine felt like it was burning inside her. She just wanted to leave, and tore off her short-


    sleeved clothing, with only her ck underwear on.


    Mark involuntarily gasped.


    He had been abstinent for four years. How could he stand the temptation now?


    He had lost control of himself, even if she did not entice him. Let alone in a situation like this.


    He gritted his teeth, his desire having a tug of war with his self-control. Damn it.


    Summer knew nothing about his situation and was stillining about the heat. When her hands


    touched something cold, she kissed him and loved the feeling.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Mark''s lips started to twitch, and his forehead and hair darkened as if clouds were hanging over him.


    It was she who deliberately seduced him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Darkness filled the night outside while sizzling hotness permeated inside the room.


    The next morning


    A ray of ring sunlight shone on her through the window. She opened her eyes and saw a solid wall


    of chest appear in front of her eyes.


    Her pupils dted for a moment. After a while, she snapped back and sat up in bed.


    The soreness andck of strength nearly overwhelmed her. She saw clothes of men and women


    strewn on the floor. It was a mess.


    It was self-evident what happenedst night.


    But she drew a nk as to what had exactly happenedst night.


    Still, she could not control the anger that boiled inside her, her chest heaving up and down.


    "Good morning." The man opened his eyes, lying on


    his side with his sturdy arms propping up his head. His eyes rolled in his eye sockets as he casually


    andzily stared at her.


    His face looked groggy, as he had just woken up. He appeared casual and slovenly, but his expression


    suggested he was satiated, refreshed, and the charming energy of lust emanated from his body. The


    thin quilt had slid down to the waist, barely covering his lower body.


    Fury consumed Summer. She kicked his chest with all her strength. But Mark unhurriedly caught her


    leg b y the ankle, immobilizing her. "Mark, you are despicable!" She forced the words through her teeth.


    She should not have stayed here in the first ce. She should not have believed his words. How could


    she believe his words?


    "Why do you say I am despicable?" Mark looked at her with a nonchnt expression, his face


    unusually deep. "Do you need me to remind you of what happenedst night?"


    Summer looked at him with bitter eyes, without saying a word.


    He raised his brows and let go of her leg, then leaned back on the headboard and squinted his left eye.


    " Yesterday, you drank with Sherman and cked out."


    Her heart skipped a beat. Speaking of drinking, she thought of Sherman''s abnormal behaviour.


    But, before Sherman could tell of those abnormalities, she passed out and could not remember a thing


    about what happened after that.


    "I brought you back to the apartment and put you on the bed, and then you kissed me." His voice


    turned soft.


    She still said not a word but started to see some fragmented images in her mind. She tried to recall as


    she stared at him with cold eyes.


    Mark did not care and continued to speak. "You held o n to me and stopped me from leaving..." 1


    Summer''s brows were knitted together tightly.


    There was no need for such a topic to continue, and so Summer cut in. ¡°That''s enough."

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    She pieced the fragmented memories together and finally remembered everything.


    It was precisely because she remembered that she was so annoyed with herself, feeling angry and


    ashamed.


    "Don¡¯t you need me to continue reminding you?¡± He was so kind and considerate. "The first time


    around, I was drunk and entered the wrong room, and then that'' ident¡¯ happened. But this time, it


    was you...¡±


    Besides the soreness all over her body, she had a headache and felt dizzy. Obviously, this was the


    result of a hangover.


    She did not want to hear a word from him. Indeed, she was to me for what happenedst night.


    This thing would not have happened had she not gotten drunk.


    She ignored him, wrapping herself up with the thin quilt and shuffled into the bathroom.


    Now she realized she could not really drink.


    Something would always happen whenever she got drunk.


    Mark watched her going into the bathroom and then pulled back his gaze. Seeing the mess on the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    floor, he


    frowned and made a phone call.


    She felt more refreshed after having a shower.


    Summer frowned when she was about to walk out of the bathroom. She realized she did not have any


    clean clothes to wear. There was nothing she could do about it but to put her dirty clothes back on.


    But when she walked out of the bathroom, she saw a new set of underwear and a long green dress on


    the bed.


    She raised a brow, knowing who prepared it. There was no need to pretend. She walked into the


    dressing room and changed into the new underwear and long dress, all the right size, fitting her neatly.


    She came to the living room, still feeling weak. Maria had prepared breakfast, and Charlotte was


    swinging her legs. When she saw Summere out, she yelled with her sweet voice, "Mommy!"


    Summer gave her an acknowledgement and slowly walked over and sat down beside Charlotte, all the


    while ignoring Mark, who was sipping on coffee.


    Mark''s eyes fell on her, squinting and staring at her.


    The ankle-length emerald green dress made a perfectly nice contrast with her fair, lustrous skin,


    looking refreshing. The tight-fit waistline of the dress entuated her beautiful wasp waist line.


    He took a sip of coffee, his sexy Adam''s apple rolling u p and down his throat. He raised his head and


    gave her a meaningful nce. "The dress fits you well." "Hooligans and perverts always have a keen


    eye for female bodies."


    Summer snapped back without looking at him. She had a ss of milk and served Charlotte porridge.


    So was she saying that he was a hooligan and a pervert?


    Mark was not offended. Instead, he had never felt so good. He sipped on his coffee and curled his lips.


    After breakfast, Summer brought Charlotte back to the room and let Charlotte practice writing while she


    took a rest to recover her strength.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    "Goodbye, Mark!" Charlotte leaned against Summer¡¯s shoulder and waved her hand with a big smile on


    her face as Mark was leaving for work.


    The curvature of the corners of his lips increased again as Mark looked at Summer and Charlotte for a


    while before leaving the apartment with a gentle smile on his face.


    Summer apanied Charlotte to practice writing when she fell asleep halfway. By the time she woke


    u p, it was 1:00 pm.


    Charlotte was also taking a nap. Thinking of Sherman''s abnormal behavior yesterday, Summer was


    worried for her, and nned to see her at her house.


    She had few friends, of which Sherman and Grace were the closest.


    She would not hesitate to give her their support andpany whenever they were in trouble. She told


    Maria to look after Charlotte before leaving.


    Summer took a taxi to Sherman¡¯s ce. After paying the driver, she went upstairs and knocked on the


    door. Sherman answered the door. She looked horrible with her hair sticking out at all angles, dark


    circles, and dull skinplexion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Summer gripped her by the arm and sat her down on the settee. "Tell me what happened this time? I


    drank all the winest night.¡±


    She had even sacrificed her body after drinking those sses of wine. Sherman would have to bear


    the consequence if she still refused to tell.


    Sherman tied her hair up into a ponytail. Without saying a word, she got up and walked to one side,


    then took out a stack of envelopes and a bank statement and handed it to her. "Take a look at these."


    Summer took the envelope in puzzlement. When she saw the name on the envelope, she muttered,


    "Natalie, how familiar is this name!"


    "Well, she was our junior in university. She chased Billy back then," Sherman said faintly.


    Summer remembered it now. Sherman, Grace, Billy, and she were from the same university, and Billy


    was two years their senior.


    Back then, almost everyone on campus knew about Natalie¡¯s pursuit of Billy. There were two reasons


    why they were so famous. One was Billy''s fame and family background. The other reason was that


    Natalie fervently chased Billy, but Billy hated her and humiliated her in front of others. So Natalie had


    be aughingstock in everyone''s eyes, and they all said that it would be like having angels fly out


    of her ass to get next to the likes of Billy.


    But Natalie was philosophical about the derision and stuck to her cause of pursuing her true love.


    After graduation, Sherman and Billy got married, and Natalie went to work in another town.


    "Why do you have so many letters from her?" Summer counted at least forty.


    "What do you think? Why would she write to me? Of course, these letters are for Billy. He cheated on


    me because of her. I found these letters from the locked drawer in his study room, and the bank


    statement was downloaded from his online bank ount, which he used to transfer money to Natalie."


    Sherman''s body trembled slightly.


    Summer sat up upright. "Didn''t Billy hate Natalie? Could it be a misunderstanding?"


    Billy disliked Natalie so much back then that he did not even want to look at her. He kept saying that he


    was disgusted by her. But why were he and Natalie together now?


    "There is no misunderstanding. Natalie wrote him these letters every three, or even one month, telling


    Billy where she went and what she saw."


    "Have you read these letters?¡±


    Sherman nodded, her smile more terrible than crying. No one knew how she felt when she read these


    letters. It was like being pierced by needles and knives.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    "But it really is brazen of her. Doesn''t she have a cell phone or aputer, that she had to use letter


    paper? Does this make her look more innocent?" Summer shrugged with a sneer.


    While the two were talking, footsteps approached.


    Billy walked in with a smile on his handsome face." Have you had lunch, honey?"


    Sherman got up and threw the stack of letters and the printed bank statement in front of him. Her body


    trembled uncontrobly. "Give me an exnation, Billy!"


    Billy nced down and his face changed, but it was not obvious. "You searched my belongings?"


    "Yes." Sherman stared at him with a sneer. "You are angry that I searched your precious belongings


    without your permission?"


    "Of course, not. Why would I be angry? You have every right to do that as my wife." Billy quickly


    restrained his reaction and chuckled, walking over to put his hand around Sherman''s shoulder


    affectionately.


    Sherman was disgusted and flung his arm away." What is the bank record all about? Why did you send


    her money, Billy?"


    It was apparent, shown in the bank record, that he had made four transfers to Natalie in the past years.


    Although the amount was notrge, they were all over one hundred thousand dors.


    As much as Summer was worried about Sherman, she knew she had to make herself scarce when the


    husband and wife quarreled.


    Summer got up to give Sherman a heads-up and then looked at Billy. "You had better exin yourself. I


    don¡¯t want to see Sherman cry and hear something disgusting from her.¡±


    She turned around and left the apartment. Her phone rang as soon as she emerged from the elevator.


    It was Dean calling.


    "It is my birthday tomorrow, Summer. Can you bring Charlotte out? I have started to miss her after so


    long."


    "Okay, you set the venue, and I will take Charlotte there tomorrow." Summer smiled.


    Dean was watching Charlotte grow up in recent years. He had be sort of her dad in Charlotte¡¯s


    eyes.


    "Would you like me to fetch you and Charlotte tomorrow?"


    "It is okay, Charlotte and I can take care of ourselves. You don''t need toe," Summer said. "Just call


    me when you have the location. Charlotte misses you, too. Yeah, we will be there on time tomorrow."


    "By the way, Dean, please send me thewyer''s number. I have time today and would like to talk to


    him."


    Since things hade to such a pass, she had no clue of when Mark would submit his custodial


    application t o the court. So before that happened, she had better be prepared.


    "All right, I will send you his number right away." Dean hung up.


    Summer received a message notification within seconds. She opened it, got the number, and made the


    call.


    It just so happened that thewyer was off in the afternoon. He readily agreed to meet her after


    receiving her call. They were to meet in a nearby coffee shop. She waited for half an hour before she


    saw Freddie Brown, thewyer, walking in her direction.


    He was middle-aged, looking about forty, wearing a simple white short-sleeve and a pair of ck


    trousers, exuding an air of capability and solemnity.


    The two sat there for a while, their conversation revolving around Charlotte¡¯s custody.


    Freddie was forthright when he told her that because o f who Mark was, she had only a 30% chance of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    winning the case, and that she had better be prepared for the worst.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    A 30% chance was indeed low.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was 5:00 pm when Summer left the coffee shop. She felt down upon learning how slim her chance of


    winning the case was. It was lower than what she expected.


    She hurried back to the apartment, where Charlotte was sitting on the settee watching TV. Charlotte


    put away the remote control, scurried back into the room, and mmed the door shut.


    Maria was cleaning the living room when she saw what happened. "Little Miss Valentine was not too


    happy when she woke up and found that you had gone out without bringing her along. She is still angry


    now."


    "She is irascible indeed." Summer let out a smile.


    "Children are like that. When she woke up without seeing you, she cried the entire time, looking for


    you. A t least, the cartoon could divert her attention." Maria also let out a smile.


    "Let me go in and coax Charlotte. I will leave you to it, Maria." Summer stood outside the door and


    knocked o n the door, making a voice that imitated Barney. "Hey, Baby Bop. This is Barney. Do you


    want to y with m


    e?"


    But the yful Charlotte gave no response. Apparently, she was angry.


    "Aren''t you going to open the door, Charlotte? I am going to make wine now. Do you want to give me a


    hand?" She tried to lure Charlotte out.


    Sure enough, after a while, the door opened ajar with Charlotte''s head poking out. "You make wine?"


    "Yeah, do you want toe together?" She knew Charlotte''s soft spot.


    "Yes!" Charlotte could not wait to open the door and came out like a happy bunny, forgetting everything


    that she was angry about. "Mommy, let''s go. Let¡¯s make wine!¡±


    While speaking, she held Summer¡¯s hand with hers and brought her outside.


    Summer taught Charlotte with patience, guiding her t o soak the grapes, and then the two of them


    washed the grapes carefully. Charlotte followed exactly what her mom did.


    It was only 6:00 pm when Mark returned to the apartment. He looked at Maria, who was cleaning the


    living room, with his brows raised. "Where are they?¡±


    Maria knew who Mark was referring to, and replied, "I n the kitchen."


    He turned around and went into the kitchen. The mother and daughter were squatting on the floor, their


    backs facing him. So Mark had no clue of what they were doing.


    Charlotte looked back when she heard footsteps." Mark, Mommy and I are making wine. Would you


    like t o join us?" She broke into a smile.


    Mark nced at Summer, whose back was still facing him. "Is the wine your mom makes drinkable?"


    he asked in a questioning tone of voice, his lips twitching.


    "Surely. Mommy said it tastes fantastic." Charlotte was full of confidence in her mom and absolutely


    trusted her. "Come join us, Mark."


    His eyes were still fixated on Summer, who did not bother to look back. As he walked over, Charlotte


    took a bunch of grapes and showed it to him with enthusiasm. "I will teach you, Mark. You have got to d


    o this, this, and then this..."


    Mark listened to her peculiar instructions, his brows twitching. He swept her into his arms and said,


    "Now you will teach Daddy..."


    Charlotte picked up a bunch of grapes and handed it t o Mark, seriously like a teacher. "Mommy said


    you must not peel the skins and wash off the whitish stuff."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Summer¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly when she heard Mark''s voiceing beside her, but she did not


    look u p and continued to do what she was doing.


    When the basin of grapes was almost washed, she looked up and inadvertently saw that many of the


    grapes in the bunches in Mark''s and Charlotte¡¯s hands had the skins broken, and grape juice was


    flowing out.


    Charlotte must think that it was not fun enough; she picked up the grapes oozing with juice and rolled


    them up and down Mark''s face. "Mark, don''t move. I a m giving you a massage.¡±


    Mark raised his brows, his face darkening. Charlotte saw his expression and stopped the dido because


    she was scared.


    The next second, Mark¡¯s lips curled up as he picked a grape from the bunch of washed grapes, peeled


    the skin, and then shoved it under Charlotte¡¯s short sleeves.


    The wet grape slid down Charlotte''s clothes and she writhed and giggled. Likewise, she grabbed a


    handful o f grapes from the water and stuffed them all in Mark''s ck silk shirt.


    Some grapes got stuck under his shirt, some were


    falling through his pressed suit pants onto the floor.


    Charlotte danced happily, jumping up and down, identally stepping on the grapes under her feet.


    The clean and tidy kitchen turned into a mess in an instant, and the floor was messy and dirty. Summer


    furrowed her brows. "Get out!¡±


    Charlotte shrank back for a second, quietening down. But she did not forget to shift the me by


    pulling at Mark¡¯s pants. "Mommy is asking you to get out, Mark."


    "You little traitor." Mark narrowed his eyes, pretending to be angry.


    "Humph! I am not a little traitor. It was you who started this. I was just following you by doing what you


    did." She creased her nose and retorted, feeling not too happy.


    The stomped grapes were making the floor dirtier. Summer looked at Charlotte. "You, too.¡± Her voice


    was deep and serious.


    Charlotte felt hurt. She lowered her head, and clenched her little hands together, looking so innocent


    and adorable.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With his lips slightly raised, Mark bent down to sweep Charlotte into his arms and flicked his fingers on


    her forehead. "Mommy could put up with you no more, e h?"


    Charlotte pouted, saying not a word. She felt she was wrongly used. Mark smiled upon seeing her


    expression. He nced at Summer and then looked back at Charlotte. "Does Mommy look fierce like a


    tigress?"


    Charlotte cautiously nced at Summer, and then turned to hug Mark tightly and nodded like a


    pigeon." She looks like a tigress. Let''s run, Mark."


    He chuckled as he looked at Summer with a provocative look in his eyes. His charming face was


    gentle, and he looked cheerful.


    Summer remained silent, not talking to him. Seeing his triumphant look, Summer scooped up a ss of


    water from the basin and sshed it at him.


    Mark was quick thinking and dodged the ssh with Charlotte in his arms and then walked out of the


    kitchen with a smile on his lips.


    After the two of them left, Summer gritted her teeth, bent over, and cleaned up the mess on the floor.


    She should not have allowed them into the kitchen.


    Mark was leaning on the settee in the living room, while Charlotte hung on him like a monkey and her


    little hand fiddled with the remote control.


    Maria smiled upon seeing that. It looked like the rtionship between Mark and Charlotte had


    improved.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Maria came into the kitchen and saw Summer squatting there to clean up the floor. "Let me do this, M


    s. Hart."


    "It is okay. I got this. My hands are dirty anyway."


    Maria knew she should not ask, but she could not help herself. "If you don''t mind me asking, why did


    you and Mr. Valentine divorce, Ms. Hart?"


    The two of them seemed to be a good match. Besides, they had Charlotte between them. They should


    be a happy family. So why did they get divorced?


    Summer¡¯s hands froze for a second. But she quickly regained herposure. "We just divorced like


    that."


    Maria did not ask any further, just feeling sorry for the two of them.


    Here, in the living room, Charlotte could not seem to calm down. As Mark leaned back and looked at


    his documents, she straddled his chest, wriggling left and right and feeding him grapes.


    Summer saw this when she emerged from the kitchen. Mark¡¯s face sank as he read the files, as if he


    found something amiss in the contract document. He put Charlotte on the settee and nced at


    Summer. " You stay in the apartment with Charlotte, and I will be


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    back in a while."


    Summer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as if a pebble had been thrown into the calm pool of water. Emotional


    ripples spread inside her, but she just nced at him coldly, without saying a word.


    She would still stay with Charlotte, even without him asking.


    But the way Mark said those words sounded as if a husband were talking to his wife. It was


    inappropriate for their current rtionship and situation.


    After Mark left, Summer sat on the settee, only to see Charlotte ying jigsaw puzzles of My Little


    Pony.


    "Who bought you this?" Summer asked with curiosity.


    "It was Mark." Charlotte scratched her head with one hand while looking for a suitable piece of the


    puzzle with the other. "Mommy, Mark said that puzzles could improve IQ. What is IQ?"


    Summer bent over, and picked up a piece of the puzzle that fell on the floor. "IQ is to be smarter."


    Charlotte got the picture, blinking her eyes, and nodded. "Mommy, did Mark buy me a jigsaw puzzle


    because I am stupid?¡±


    The corners of her mouth moved. As Summer was about to speak, the door of the apartment was


    pushed open, and footsteps came. She instinctively turned her head around, her brows knitted together


    in an instant.


    She did not expect that they would meet in this way after nearly four years.


    Charlotte also looked back. Seeing that it was the grandma who camest time, she broke into a smile


    and greeted her. "Hello, Granny."


    Yvette did not respond. Her willow brows were raised, and her expression changed, reeking of


    resentment the moment she saw Summer. "What are you doing here?"


    "I am here because my daughter is here." Summer also looked at her with cold eyes. She did not really


    like Yvette.


    "Who are you trying to fool, Summer? Four years ago, you failed to keep your marriage to Mark. Four


    yearster, you are using the child as a pawn. Do you think you can fool Mark?"


    Her words sounded ridiculous to Summer''s ears. "Mrs. Valentine, stop being so opinionated. You do


    not even care to find out whether it is me using the child as a pawn, or Mark trying to steal the child


    from me. You are such a nuisance."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "You haven''t changed a bit after four years. You are meaner than ever," Yvette said with a bitter


    expression. "Do you really think I am going to believe a scheming woman like you?"


    "It is okay if you don''t believe me. How about we make an agreement?" A dim light shed in


    Summer''s eyes.


    "What are you trying to pull here?"


    Summer snickered. "What can I do under your nose when you are so influential in Santabaca? You will


    find what I am going to propose irresistible."


    "I am all ears." Yvette looked at her warily.


    "If you can convince your son to give up Charlotte''s custody, I will bring Charlotte to leave Santabaca


    for good, and I will never appear in front of the Valentine family again. What do you say?"


    Summers'' calction was that Yvette could be a strategic piece of chess.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Yvette looked at Summer for several seconds. "Why should I trust you? I will trust anyone but you," she


    said coldly.


    She could not agree to Summer''s proposal for two reasons. The first was that she had no clue of what


    was on Summer¡¯s mind, or rather, what she was


    scheming.


    And the second reason was that she knew Mark liked this child. She could not imagine what would be


    Mark¡¯s reaction if he found out that she was working with Summer.


    "Besides, the Valentine family can afford to raise even dozens of children, let alone one. If Mark wants


    it, we will support the child. It isn''t even a problem." She paused, fiddling with her red polished nails


    before she continued her sarcasm.


    "Charlotte is the child of the Valentines and part of the family. But you are not, and you don''t even think


    about it. You could get to Mark four years ago only because Baine was in Athana. But it won¡¯t be long


    before Baine will return. Oh, yeah, I almost forgot to tell you, Baine has canceled her engagement with


    her fiance, and she and Mark will get engaged and married when she is back."


    They would get engaged and married when Baine was back?


    But that was none of her business.


    Her hands were involuntarily clenched together on her sides, but she maintained a nonchnt smile on


    her face when she looked at Yvette.


    Yvette had got no clue about what her expression meant, especially that smile hanging on her lips. It


    was irritating. "What are youughing at?" Yvette asked.


    "Nothing. I justughed at your boring life. Four years ago, you tried all means to separate them. Four


    yearster, you are happy to see them get engaged. What is the point? You must have too much free


    time in your hands."


    "You-" Yvette was pissed, ring at Summer, her chest heaving in anger.


    "Do you really think I am fond of being part of the Valentine family? I used to be part of the family. But


    you couldn¡¯t even afford to pay the alimony when we divorced. Do you really think I am keen to be part


    of it again?" Summer snickered. "Oh, yeah, I almost forgot; you tore the check. I knew you couldn¡¯t


    afford it, but you didn''t have to embarrass yourself like that."


    Yvette¡¯s face turned pale. She was in anger. She lost every time she argued with Summer. She was


    always being ridiculed.


    "Very well. You''d better remember what you said today, and I hope you won¡¯t end up bing a


    mistress of someone."


    As young as Charlotte might be, she knew that Granny and her mom were arguing with each other.


    She was not too happy when she heard Granny was calling her mom a mistress. She red at Yvette.


    "Old Hag, don''t scold my Mommy!"


    Charlotte liked Yvettest time. But now she disliked her because Yvette called her mom a mistress.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Old Hag...


    Yvette put her hand to her forehead, looking at Charlotte with anger. "How could you be so rude?"


    "You called my mommy a mistress first. That was you are the Old Hag. You were being rude first, not


    me." Charlotte knew who was first at fault.


    Like mother, like daughter; Charlotte was rancorous and mean, Yvette thought.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mark should see the true faces of this mother and daughter.


    "Where is Mark?" Yvette was boiling with anger. She looked over at Maria, who was standing nearby.


    "Mr. Valentine has just gone out for work." Maria did not like Yvette either, as Yvette was mean.


    Yvette sat down on the settee, looked at Maria, and spelled out her words. "Kick her out."


    She was referring to Summer.


    Maria was in a pickle. She nced at Summer and then at Yvette again, then stood still.


    Yvette picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip. "Aren''t you listening to me now? She is no


    longer my daughter-inw, but a stranger. It is gettingte


    now. How can you let a stranger stay in my son¡¯s apartment at this hour? It is either you kick her out, or


    I will fire you."


    Maria still stood there in a dilemma. Summer chuckled with a cynical expression.


    Four years have passed, yet Yvette had never improved in her character and self-cultivation.


    "You don¡¯t have to do that. I will leave.¡± Without looking at Yvette, Summer picked up Charlotte and


    walked out of the apartment.


    Now there were only Yvette and Maria in the apartment, and the house was unusually quiet.


    Yvette was still boiling with anger. She downed one cup of coffee after another while Maria stood by


    and watched with caution.


    "Call me immediately as soon as you see that womaning to this apartment. You got me?" She


    calmed down after drinking five cups of coffee.


    "Yes, Mrs. Valentine."


    Yvette was here for Mark. She wanted to ask Mark to apany her to Norwood.


    Ronald would take a direct flight from Grudin North to Norwood, and would not stop in Santatabaca.


    Besides, Ms. Moore missed Mark. Yvette thought it would be nice if Mark could go with her. She did not


    expect to run into that bitch here.


    Yvette stayed in the apartment for nearly an hour before she started to get bored. Having no point to


    keep waiting, she grabbed her handbag and left.


    As soon as Yvette left, Maria called Mark and told him what had happened.


    Maria could not afford to offend either side. It was Marks'' mother on the one hand, and Charlotte¡¯s


    mother on the other.


    So she downyed the entire episode and just told him that Yvette and Summer had an unpleasant


    exchange, and Summer had left with Charlotte.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Even if she could not agree with Yvette and Yvette was at fault, Yvette was still Mark''s mother. She


    could not badmouth the mother in front of the son. No one would like to hear that.


    Mark¡¯s voice deepened as he asked Maria to call Summer.


    He wanted Summer to send Charlotte back to the apartment, or he would pick them up from the hotel


    tomorrow afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Maria heard voices in the background, as if Mark was i n an important meeting. The line went dead


    after that.


    It was 10:00 pm by the time Summer reached the hotel. She carried Charlotte and used the elevator to


    return to her room. Charlotte was sleeping the whole time.


    The screen of her cell phone lit up as soon as she ced Charlotte on the bed. It was Sherman calling.


    She picked up the phone and walked away from the bed. "How are you and Billy doing? Have you two


    talked it over?"


    "He said that Natalie was ill in the past few years, and she had no family or friends. He felt guilty for


    what happened between Natalie and him after getting


    drunk four years ago, and that was why he sent her money."


    "Was she ill for real?¡± Summer frowned.


    "Yes, she was. Billy showed me her medical record. Now she has almost recovered, and Billy has


    promised me he will never send Natalie money again. He said that he had kept the thing from me


    because he didn''t want me to think of the previous incident and feel sad." Sherman''s voice and even


    breathing were soft.


    "What about you-do you trust him?" Summer continued to ask. Now that Billy had exined. It was all


    up to Sherman whether or not to believe him.


    "I believe him." Sherman paused for a moment, and then continued. "I want to believe him. If you were


    me, would you believe him?¡±


    Summer shook her head. "Sherman, you may be empathetic, but not this time. You can''t know a


    personpletely and what he is thinking."


    Marriage is a life event. It is not about going to a shopping mall and seeing a piece of clothing and


    asking you whether it is beautiful. They are iparable, and things are not as simple as that.


    "I know what I am doing. Just tell me, if you were me, would you believe what he said?" In fact,


    Sherman did not know what she was doing. She wanted to believe, but hesitated. She did not believe


    him, but everything he said was so reasonable. His narrative was wless,pletely reasonable.


    "I won¡¯t believe him,¡± Summer said slowly. "If I were you, I wouldn''t believe him.¡±


    "Why not?¡±


    "Even if those letters were sent to him by Natalie, and like he said, he felt guilty for Natalie and sending


    her money because of guilt, why did he still keep those letters in the drawer after he had read them?"


    Summer could not wrap her brain around this. Why did he keep those letters?


    If he was really afraid that Sherman would discover those letters, the wisest thing for him to do was to


    throw the letters away, was it not?


    "Perhaps he didn''t manage to throw them away yet..." Sherman said.


    Summer had no words. She could hear that Sherman wanted to believe Billy and was just finding a


    reason t o do so.


    "Summer, I have been with him for eight years, and we have gone through so many things. Although


    something like that has happened, it happened only because he was drunk. Since then, he has never


    had a n affair. This time, maybe he really gave Natalie money out of guilt. I want to believe him."


    Sherman said slowly. Obviously, she had already made up her mind.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what, as long as you want it, I will stand by your side and support you,¡± Summer


    said.


    ¡°Okay, after telling you so much and for so long, I feel better now. Go to sleep. Good night."


    "Good night." Summer did not feel like sleeping at all. She sat in front of the window, staring out at the


    night and thinking of him again.


    Yvette¡¯s words were ringing in her mind; Raine canceled her engagement because of Mark, and they


    would get engaged and married when Raine was back.


    Mark had apanied Raine for four years in Athana. He naturally knew that Raine had canceled her


    engagement for him.


    When she was in Santabaca, she had witnessed how Mark forced Raine to think for herself about what


    she really wanted and what their rtionship really was.


    Now Raine had found her true feelings, and Mark had gotten what he wished.


    There was no wonder he did not mention Raine again after the two met, nor did he mention it once in


    front o f her.


    Maybe Mark thought it was unnecessary to talk about i t again. It must be that the wound on Raine''s


    face had


    healed, and he was just waiting for her to return to get engaged and married.


    Besides, there was no need to tell an outsider about it. Was it not?


    She knew she was that outsider.


    It seemed that she had only nowe to her senses and see the reality. But the most ironic thing of all


    this was, she learned the truth from Yvette.


    So who was she to passment on Sherman when she was more stubborn than Sherman was? She


    could not stop feeling hurt upon hearing the truth from Yvette. It pained her so much. Her heart had


    been torn into pieces.


    There were some things that she could not forgetpletely, no matter how hard she tried. That was


    the reason Sherman had chosen to believe Billy.


    There was denying that she had started to adjust her thinking after hearing what Yvette said.


    There was no need to let things go on this way. Mark never had her in his heart; it was the same just as


    now as four years ago.


    Mark loved Baine. He did not want Baine to get hurt. H e always rushed to Baine at the first moment,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    when she was in danger. He loved Baine and take care of her day and night, like a precious gem.


    He was like this when she fell from a cliff during an earthquake in Grudin North.


    Mark was not unfeeling. Just that he had given all his love to Raine.


    After experiencing something like that on the cliff, no matter how deep she loved, or how painful she


    felt, she could no longer allow her heart and mind to be moved by him.


    When they met again, she should be calm, nonchnt, and distant toward him, just like facing a


    stranger.


    The emotional perturbation that should not have surfaced had surfaced during this period was all her


    fault.


    She sat there and thought through it. It was not until dawn that she fell asleep.


    She got upte because she slepttest night. When she opened her eyes in the morning, Charlotte


    was already awake with her hair sticking out at all angles and holding her breakfast cookie in his arms.


    Charlotte looked so groggy, almost half-asleep, yet she was still voracious.


    She pulled herself out of bed reluctantly, took the cookie from Charlotte, and put it away. "Shall we first


    brush our teeth?"


    Summer stood on the floor washing her face and brushing her teeth, while Charlotte was standing on


    the vanity top with her butt upturned. Charlotte kept swallowing, as she liked the smell of the


    strawberry-vored toothpaste. "Mommy, I really want to eat strawberries."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    ¡¯¡¯Hurry up to clean yourself up. After breakfast, Mommy will take you out to buy it."


    Charlotte opened her eyes in the morning, thinking of nothing else but what to eat. She really was a


    child.


    Summer tied Charlotte¡¯s hair aftering out of the bathroom. Her hair was ck and thick, unlike


    hers, which was too soft.


    "Mommy, why did you quarrel with that grandma yesterday?" Charlotte stood there and asked.


    "Then tell Mommy, who taught you about the Old Hag? Who did you learn that from, eh?"


    Charlotte pursed her lips. "I learned that from TV.


    There is the Old Hag in the Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs."


    "Isn''t it Snow White and the Huntsman?"


    "No. It¡¯s Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs. It''s an animation film. There is a character called the Old


    Hag. I learned it there."


    Summer''s brows twitched involuntarily. She wondered what happened to animated films nowadays.


    "Don''t call people that next time. Okay?"


    "But she scolded Mommy."


    "That is my business, and I will handle that. You shouldn''t call people names. Did you hear me?"


    Charlotte pouted and nodded reluctantly. "Alright, Mommy.¡±


    "Well, let''s have breakfast now, and then we will find Uncle Dean. It is his birthday today."


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up. "Uncle Dean''s birthday? So we can have cakes, Mommy. Can you give Uncle


    Dean a big strawberry cake?"


    "It is more like the strawberry cake is for you." Summer poked the tip of her nose, and Charlotte smiled.


    Dean had been waiting at the agreed ce when they arrived. He was not in his usual police uniform


    but a smart and elegant attire.


    Charlotte spotted him at once. "Uncle Dean! Uncle Dean!" she yelled as she ran over excitedly.


    With arms outstretched and he squatting down, Dean let Charlotte plunge into his embrace. He then


    lifted her up in the air in a pampering fashion. "Did you miss me?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Of course, I miss you." Charlotte nodded her little head.


    "How hard and long did you miss me?"


    "It was very, very hard, and very, very long. As long as Superman can fly." Her voice was innocent, yet


    serious.


    Dean could not help but pinch her little nose. "You are getting more and more naughty, eh?"


    "Uncle Dean is getting more and more handsome." Dean''s heart blossomed as Charlotte gave him a


    kiss o n the cheek.


    Summer interrupted them when she saw the two had no n to stop. "Have you set a venue?"


    "Yeah. A few best friends of mine will join us. Let''s go now." Dean smiled.


    They hopped into the car and off they went. Before long, the car stopped in front of a restaurant. Dean


    undid his seatbelt and asked, "They all like Estainian cuisine. Don¡¯t you like it, too? Or would you prefer


    Italian or French?¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    "Dean, it is your birthday, not mine. So I am fine with anything," Summer said.


    "Then we will go for Estainian cuisine." Dean decided. He had dined in foreign cuisine restaurants with


    her several times, but he was not a big fan of them.


    They entered a private box, inside which was fully seated except for three empty seats.


    Those men in there were all Dean¡¯s colleagues from the same police department. When they saw


    Summer walk in, they all whistled and teased Dean.


    "We have beautiful Mrs. Singleton here!"


    "Absolutely. No wonder Captain has been refusing to bring her out. He is afraid that we might steal her


    from him."


    "Oh, isn¡¯t this the little princess in the photo on our captain''s desk?"


    "Sure, she is.-Hey, Little Princess. How are you?¡±


    Charlotte was not afraid of strangers. She stood there, smiled, and spoke with her tender voice. "Hello


    everyone, my name is Charlotte Hart. I am three years and seven months old, and I am a


    kindergartener."


    Everyone at the table was amused by her innocent


    and earnest look, wanting to give her a hug.


    Summer felt awkward when they addressed her as Mrs. Singleton. Dean gave them a stern warning.


    "Come on, Captain. We know you haven''t won her over. We are just conducting a drill, so that when we


    line up and salute her in uniform when you two tie the knot, she won''t feel too intimidated.¡±


    They certainly knew that the captain was still in unrequited love. They were doing this to cheer for their


    captain.


    "Yeah, everyone in the department knows that you have a crush on her. It is not so hard to tell when


    you have her and the little princess''s photos on the desk."


    Everyoneughed. Dean felt embarrassed for being exposed, his hard blocky face whiskery red.


    On the contrary, Summer appeared natural and graceful. She let out a smile and said hello. "I am


    Summer. Nice to meet you all."


    She just did not expect that Dean would put her and Charlotte¡¯s photos on the desk in his office. It was


    "Captain, why do you blush like a baboon¡¯s bottom?"


    "Look how natural and graceful Mrs. Singleton is. You look nothing like her, Captain."


    "Hahaha, Captain looks more like a woman than a man."


    "Hahahaha...¡± "Knock it off! Shut up and eat now." Dean snapped.


    These men took special care of Summer and Charlotte. They were generous and always spoke their


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    mind. Everyone got along well with each other, andughter had never stopped.


    Because of the presence of Charlotte, they just sipped o n the liquor. The most important thing was to


    have a good time, and drinking was secondary.


    "Captain, are you sending us away just like this?


    Aren¡¯t you going to invite us to the bar tonight?"


    "Exactly. Mrs. Singleton and Little Princess shoulde along, too."


    "No kid at that kind of ce. If you guys really want it, I will go with you all tomorrow night, but not


    tonight." Dean vehemently opposed it.


    How could he let Charlotte go to such a ce?

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    "Look how protective you are. Your thinking is still a little too conservative."


    "What is wrong with being conservative? You are not married and have children. You will know when


    you d o. Whether it is a boy or a girl, they must receive proper teaching of conduct."


    Immediately afterwards, those men at the table started to discuss parenting. Summer was genuinely


    impressed.


    They knew not only how to solve crimes but also a thing or two about parenting, and they all talked like


    experts.


    Charlotte poked out her little pink tongue to lick the strawberry cake in front of her, while her two little


    hands were busily unpacking the present box.


    There were so many presents, all for Uncle Dean. Well, Uncle Dean said, as long as those presents


    were his, they were all Charlotte''s.


    But when Charlotte finished unpacking them, she looked at those leather shoes, ties, belt, and wallet in


    disappointment. There was not a single piece of candy.


    They ate and chatted for a long time. At the end of the


    day, everyone said their goodbye to one another and left.


    There were only the three of them in the private box. Men were still men. Except for Charlotte, they


    basically did not touch the strawberry cake.


    Before Summer got up, Charlotte stood up on the chair, grabbed the strawberry cake and struggled to


    hold it with her short arms.


    "What are you doing, Charlotte?" Summer asked.


    Charlotte did not look up, but licked her cream-stained lips like a cat licking its lips. "Mummy, since


    those uncles didn''t eat it, I will take it back and eat it myself."


    Summerughed, pinching Charlotte''s rounded cheek.


    "You may have it all."


    Dean could not help butugh, too. He extended his hand, took the cake, and put it in its box, then


    handed i t to Charlotte. "Here you go. Hold it."


    "Thank you, Uncle Dean." Charlotte''s eyes smiled into a pair of crescent moons. They looked curved


    and bright.


    Summer had also prepared a present for Dean. It was a wallet. She shrugged helplessly. "I know. Too


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    many wallets now. Nevertheless, happy birthday."


    There were at least two other wallets in the pile of presents, and this one was the third one.


    Dean smiled and rubbed his hair. "How about giving m e another present?¡± "What present?¡± she asked.


    She would like to know what he wanted so she could know if she could meet his request.


    "A home-cooked meal. Just a simple one."


    This was not difficult at all. Summer agreed. "You have just had your meal. Are you sure you can still


    take more?"


    "I had my lunch. There is still dinner."


    "Okay. I will cook it at your house. Let''s go to the supermarket and buy some ingredients.¡±


    They decided so and went to a nearby supermarket together. Dean was pushing the cart while Summer


    chose what to buy.


    Charlotte was following behind them, feeling bored to death. Her round eyes darted around when she


    spotted a kite flying in the sky outside the supermarket. Her eyes lit up instantly, and she ran out at


    once.


    Summer and Dean had not noticed that Charlotte had left them, and they continued with their


    shopping.


    When Summer saw Charlotte¡¯s favorite yogurt and wanted to ask Charlotte what vor she preferred,


    she found Charlotte was nowhere to be seen.


    Summer broke out in a cold sweat, her face turning pale, her hands and feet sweaty. She hurriedly


    called out to Charlotte at the supermarket. "Charlotte,


    Charlotte..."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    But she did not find Charlotte, nor heard her answering. Dean was calm. He asked around if anybody


    had seen a four-year-old in a pettiskirt with a strawberry cake box in her hand.


    Atst, one person responded. "I saw a little girl you just described. She ran out of the supermarket


    seconds ago."


    Dean chased out at once, while Summer was on his heels.


    Men run faster than women. Dean had his heart in his mouth when he found Charlotte standing in the


    middle of the road, picking up a kite in the traffic.


    He quickened his pace and ran as fast as he could while calling out to Charlotte. ¡°Stand there,


    Charlotte! Don''t move!"


    Charlotte heard Dean¡¯s voice and turned around, happily raising the kite in her hand to show Dean. ¡°A


    kite, Uncle Dean!"


    Just when Dean was two steps away from Charlotte, a car suddenly came to a couple of meters away


    from Charlotte.


    The driver of the car did not see thising and panicked, mistakenly stepping on the gas instead of


    the brake pedal.


    The car sped up toward Charlotte. Dean gritted his teeth and lunged forward to protect Charlotte in his


    arms. The car hit them head on, sending both of them i n the air before they crashnded on the


    ground. Blood started to flow.


    There was blood on Dean''s head and Charlotte''s body. Theyy on the ground, motionless,


    unconscious.


    The cake that Charlotte was holding had been thrown far away with the cake and the box falling apart.


    The white cream was stained with blood. It looked ringly bright, with red on white. It was not known


    whose blood it was-Dean''s or Charlotte''s.


    A crowd had gathered, and people were discussing among themselves. Some were taking out their cell


    phones to call for an ambnce.


    Summer saw the scene as soon as she rushed out of the supermarket.


    The blood was terrifyingly red. She did not know if it was Dean''s or Charlotte''s blood. She could not tell.


    Dean was motionless. Even the hyperactive Charlotte was quietly lying there. Summer''s vision started


    to turn dark. She went weak at the knees, nearly stumbling to the ground. But she gritted her teeth.


    Ignoring her trembling body, she took out her phone and called the emergency service.


    It was just a simple act of dialing a number, but she had to use all her strength to do that.


    Her hands and legs were shaking. Even the muscles i n her cheeks stiffened and quivered. She had


    never felt so scared before.


    But she knew she must not copse; she absolutely must not copse, and she could not afford to


    copse now.


    She had to remain sober and stayed with the two of them. Fortunately, the hospital was close to the


    scene of the incident. The ambnce arrived in just a short while.


    Watching the medics lifted Charlotte and Dean into the ambnce, respectively, she followed closely


    behind.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The lights in the emergency room came on.


    Summer sat on the bench outside the emergency room, her face pale. She buried her head between


    her legs, her delicate shoulders shivering uncontrobly.


    She would never forget the scene she just saw. She would never forget it.


    She was to me. Had she held Charlotte''s hand and not let go; had she warned Charlotte not to run


    around; had she kept an eye on Charlotte all the time...


    This thing would not have happened had she not let down her guard. She was to me.


    She did not dare to think about the consequences.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    In the apartment.


    While preparing dinner, Maria could not help sighing when she saw the quiet living room.


    When Charlotte and her mom were here, the ce was always full of life andughter and the child¡¯s


    innocent voice. But now...


    She could see that although Charlotte¡¯s mom and Mark were constantly giving each other cold


    shoulder, they had feelings for each other.


    Mark was unsmiling and had an intimidating, stony face.


    But since Charlotte and Charlotte''s mom came along, things had been different. Maria could see a


    smile always hanging on Mark¡¯s lips, his expression never this soft.


    They had been getting along like a happy family for the past few days.


    But now, s!


    Mark walked in just then, and the first thing he did was ask, "Are they back?"


    Maria shook her head. "I called Ms. Hartst night, and she agreed toe. But she hasn''te back


    yet."


    Mark''s brows were raised slightly. He spun his tall body around and walked out of the house. Maria


    quickly asked, "What about the dinner, Mr. Valentine?"


    "Carry on. I am going to get them." Mark was heard saying, but he was already out of Maria''s sight.


    He drove his ck Land Rover and sped toward the hotel.


    It took him only 15 minutes for the usual 20-minute journey. He parked up the car right outside the hotel


    a s he could not find a parking spot.


    He came straight into the lobby and walked up to the reception. The two hotel staff members were


    talking with each other and did not notice Mark''s arrival.


    Mark knocked on the counter with his knuckle, making a loud, crisp sound. His raised brows showed he


    was impatient. ¡°May I know what is Summer Hart''s room number?"


    Thedy at the reception did not look up. "I am sorry, sir. We can''t divulge our guests'' details."


    "Call your manager." Mark''s voice went an octave higher.


    At this time, the twodies at the reception looked up and were stunned. "M-Mr. Valentine!"


    His charming face was calm as he repeated himself with a deep voice. "Call your manager." "A moment


    please. We will check the check-in information about Summer Hart for you right away." Onedy


    receptionist checked the guest registry on theputer. "Mr. Valentine, her room number is 1112."


    "Thank you,¡± Mark nodded at them before walking toward the elevator.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But onedy said, "Mr. Valentine, Ms. Hart brought a little girl and went out this morning."


    Mark stopped in his tracks and took up his cell phone to call Summer.


    After a long while, the phone was finally picked up, and the feeble voice of a woman answered,


    "Hello?"


    Mark could hear something amiss in her voice. He frowned with his lips twitched. "Where are you and


    Charlotte?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    "In the hospital."


    Mark''s handsome brows were raised again, and his charming face darkened. "What happens?"


    "Charlotte... Charlotte met with an ident. She is in the emergency room right now.¡±


    Mark pursed his lips, his face crashing. A dark and gloomy cloud shrouded his eyes, with cold light


    flickering inside. His shapely hands clenched the phone in his hand. His usual calmness had left him.


    His heart was racing, as if someone was crushing it. " Which hospital?"


    "The General Hospital."


    Mark ran out of the hotel in a whirlwind as the line went dead.


    Thedies at the reception were still in a daze. They had never seen Mark Valentine from such a close


    distance, his charmpletely bewitching them.


    Summer¡¯s lips were quivering after she hung up the phone. Mark was Charlotte¡¯s biological father, and


    he had every right to know what happened.


    She just wanted Charlotte to stand in front of her, being naughty.


    She could not believe that a moment ago, Charlotte was still standing next to her, pestering her to buy


    yogurt, but the next second, she was already lying on the street in a pool of blood.


    Charlotte was still so small, only three years old. If she could, she wished she could take Charlotte''s


    ce.


    It only took a moment before Mark arrived. Right away, he spotted a feeble figure sitting on the bench


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    outside the emergency room.


    Summer heard footsteps and looked up. "Charlotte had a car ident. She is still in the emergency


    room."


    Mark gave a faint response. He made a telephone call with his deep, hoarse voice, calling for the best


    doctors in Santabaca toe over right now.


    He then walked to the bench, his deepening gazending on her.


    Summer''s face had never been paler, her body shaking. She was in shock, not saying a word or


    looking up, just remaining in the same posture.


    Feeling sorry and sad, Mark squatted down and drew her into his arms, and then a deep voice flew


    from his throat. "Charlotte will be fine."


    The warmth of his touch seemed like a driftwood in the ocean of desperation. She held onto it, gripping


    on thepels in front of his chest with both hands. "But she isn''t out yet." "She will be out soon. She is


    my daughter; no one dares to touch her nor take her away." His voice was deep, as if it came from his


    bones. It was bone-chilling.


    "I shouldn''t have let go of her hand. I should have kept holding her. I should have always kept an eye


    on her. I t was my fault. It was my fault..."


    She seemed to have found a vent at this moment, her tears that gathered in her eye sockets flowing


    out at once. She could hold back no more.


    She had barely cried more than a dozen times since childhood. But sadness was billowing inside her


    and drowned her like a storm. She could no longer take it.


    "It was not your fault. Charlotte will be fine. Trust me." Mark patted her on the back with his hand to


    "And Dean, trying to save Charlotte, is in the emergency room, too."


    The attending doctors had arrived. Mark had two teams of doctors to save Charlotte and Dean,


    respectively.


    The doors of the operating theater swung open as a nurse came out and told them that the child lost


    too much blood and urgently needed a blood transfusion. "I am her dad. Take my blood," Mark quickly


    said.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    The blood type of both of them was type-A. The nurse nned to draw 400ml, but Mark wanted the


    nurse to draw 1,000ml from him.


    The nurse refused, saying that the maximum permissible amount of blood a person could donate was


    800 ml.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and said sternly, "Don''t make me repeat myself. If anything happens to them, I


    will hold you responsible.¡±


    The nurse trembled and was too afraid to say otherwise. She lowered her head and drew 1,000ml of


    blood from Mark.


    There was little change in Mark''s expression. He rolled down the sleeve of his ck shirt and looked at


    the nurse. "Save Dean. Let me know if you need anything. Inform me if anything happens."


    Mark never liked owing someone else''s favors.


    Especially when it was from Dean, who was injured from saving Charlotte. He would do his best to


    save him.


    When Mark came out, Summer stood up by using the seat as support. She appeared pale but calm.


    "Do they need another blood transfusion? I am type-A blood,


    too.¡±


    "It is unnecessary for now. We will inform you when there is a need,¡± the doctor said.


    The doors of the operating theater were pushed open a s teams of doctors and nurses went in with


    serious-looking faces.


    Silence returned to the corridor outside the operating theater. They could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Summer slumped back down on the bench, burying her face between her legs again. Her sleek


    shoulders trembled involuntarily.


    There had never been a moment where she felt so scared like now. This indescribable fear came from


    her bones.


    She could not imagine what her life would be like without Charlotte.


    Mark sat down on the bench, eyes on her. Her reflections were in his eyes. He felt sorry for her,


    wanting tofort her.


    So he reached out his arm, lifting her, who was curled up in a ball, on his strong, muscrp. "Don''t


    worry, Charlotte will be okay.¡±


    Summer tried to get away from his embrace. But when raised her hands, she found herself so helpless


    and frail, as if strength had left her body.


    "Put me down. I am fine." She spoke slowly, her voice weak.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Just stay this way." Mark nced down at her, his voice extremely deep and cold, with an


    unquestionable tone, but there was still some gentleness in it.


    She stopped arguing with him but just quietly waited i n her current posture, asionally ncing over


    at the doors of the operating theater.


    Two hours had passed since then, and the doors of the operating theater had not opened yet.


    She tightened the clench of her hands on her sides, sinking her fingernails into the tender skin of her


    palms. But she did not feel the slightest pain.


    As time went by, Mark¡¯s body stiffened like a stone. H e could never ease up for a moment. Anxiety and


    gloom, and more worries, shrouded his brows.


    He reached to undo a few buttons on his shirt. Otherwise, he could suffocate himself.


    Time was passing quietly, and every minute was a torment, the worst kind of mental torture.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    A long time had passed before the doors of the operating theater finally swung open. Summer jumped


    out of Mark''s arms at once, ran up there and grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. Anxiety and fear filled her.


    She was afraid to hear the oue she dreaded to hear. She was scared to hear the worst news.


    Mark watched and took her fears and hesitations all i n. He stood up, strode forward, and put his arm


    around her and drew her into his embrace. Just when he was about to speak, Summer spoke with a


    somewhat trembling voice. "How is my daughter, doctor?"


    She looked calm on the outside, but the trembleing from her body gave her emotion away. So he


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    held her tightly and supported her silently.


    The warmth of his embrace calmed her. She was less anxious. At least her legs had stopped shaking.


    The doctor then looked at the man beside Summer. "M r. Valentine-"


    "Just tell me." Mark interrupted the doctor, his voice low and cold. His shapely hand involuntarily


    tightened the grip on Summer''s shoulder. The blue veins on the back of his hand revealed his truest


    emotions.


    "The surgery was sessful. The child is out of danger and will be transferred to the general ward.


    Don''t worry, Mr. Valentine."


    Summer felt like she was pulled back from hell and came back to life, warmth returning to her hands


    and feet upon hearing the doctor''s words.


    The stiff muscles on Mark¡¯s face and body eased up. H e held out a hand. "Thank you, doctor.¡±


    "Don¡¯t mention it. It is my job." The doctor also held out a hand to shake Mark''s hand.


    In the ward.


    Charlotte had not regained her consciousness. Her facecked the rosyplexion but pale,


    a distressed sight to look at.


    Summer had a lump in her throat and her eyes welled up as she gingerly ran her hand over Charlotte''s


    face.


    But she did not cry. After staring at Charlotte quietly for a moment, she got up and walked out.


    "Where are you going?¡± Mark asked, standing at the bedside and looking at her from behind.


    "I am going to see Dean." She went away without looking back, leaving behind Mark and Charlotte,


    who was still in aa, in the ward.


    Dean had note out of the operating theater. But Summer had learned to be calm. She clenched


    her hands and waited outside the operating theater.


    She believed that all would be well and Dean would pull through.


    Dean was an upright and kind man. God would be blind if he could not make it through.


    Dean would definitely make it, no matter what. This was her wish and the strongest hope right now.


    An hourter, the doors of the operating theater were pushed open, and the surgeon took off the mask


    and said to her, "The surgery went well. We will ce the patient under observation once he regains


    his consciousness."


    "Thank you! Thank you very much!" Summer was excited and grateful.


    Just like Charlotte, Dean was admitted into a VIP ward, and Mark had arranged for nurses to take care


    o f him.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Summer sat quietly at the bedside, waiting for Dean toe out of hisa.


    She sat there for over five hours, but Dean was still sleeping. There was no telling when he would wake


    u P-


    It was at this moment that the attending doctor was doing his ward round. Summer asked with


    concern." Doctor, why hasn''t the patient woken up yet?"


    "The cerebral hemorrhage has not pressed against the nerves of the brain. So don¡¯t worry, the patient


    will probably wake up in a day or two." The attending doctor said to Summer and asked the nurse


    behind him to take notes while observing the patient''s condition.


    She felt a great sense of relief upon hearing what the doctor said.


    Her cell phone vibrated. She went out of the ward before picking it up. "Hello?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Has he regained consciousness?" Mark''s deep voice came through the phone.


    "Not yet."


    "Thene back first. Charlotte is awake," he said in a gentle voice.


    Summer briefly talked to the two nurses who took care of Dean in the room before she left.


    As soon as she stepped back into the ward, she heard Charlotte say, "Mark, is Mommy back yet?"


    She walked to the bedside, looked at Charlotte, and asked softly, "Where does it hurt?"


    Charlotte''s face still looked pale, and she shook her head. "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, Mommy."


    "Are you sure it doesn''t hurt?"


    "Head... Headache... Mommy..." Charlotte pointed at her head. She felt her head sluggish, painful, and


    ufortable.


    How Summer wished she could transfer all the pain that Charlotte suffered to herself, and let her bear


    the pain.


    Summer''s eyes welled up. She quickly raised her hand and hurriedly wiped away the tears that were


    about to flow out of her eyes.


    Charlotte had noticed that. She reached out her tender hand to touch Summer¡¯s face, as if she was


    wiping her tears. "Mommy, I lied to you. It just hurt a little, as tiny as a melon seed."


    After taking a deep breath, Summer''s disturbed emotions gradually calmed down. She put Charlotte''s


    hands under the quilt. "Go to sleep. You won¡¯t have any headaches when you get up tomorrow


    morning."


    Charlotte obediently nodded, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    "I will stay here tonight. You may go back to the apartment. There is no need for both of us here."


    Summer turned around. She had calmed down.


    Mark pulled back his eyes from her as she turned around. He nced at her once more before his


    body sank into the couch. He had no intention of leaving.


    "I will stay,¡± he said in a deep voice after a while.


    Summer said nothing, but just quietly sat at the bedside. Whether he left or stayed, she had no right to


    dictate his actions.


    Silence fell in the ward. Even the darkness outside the window seemed to have turned darker.


    A long time had passed before Summer finally fell asleep at the bedside.


    Mark put down the file in his hand and came to the bedside. Summer was holding Charlotte''s hand in


    hers.


    He squinted as something struck his heartstrings. His expression was extremely gentle as he stared at


    them i n silence.


    It was not after a few momentster that Mark bent down to carry Summer with both hands, his action


    so gentle as he was afraid of waking her up.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Mark turned around, walked back to the couch, and put her down, then took out a quilt and put it on


    her.


    Never had once Summer been awakened. She seemed to be really sleepy. Mark ran his shapely hand


    over her tear-stained face, his thin lips twitching. "This is really ugly.¡±


    As far as he could recall, he had never seen Summer cry. This was the only and first time she did.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlotte was also sound asleep on the hospital bed. Just that the white gauze on his little head was


    hard t o ignore. Mark, again, stroked her little face with his finger as he sat down at the bedside.


    The next morning.


    Summer opened her eyes and found herself on the couch. Her mind was drifting for a while before she


    snapped back.


    She then got up and saw two nurses in the ward, busying back and forth, but they made little noises.


    Whisking away the quilt, Summer walked to the bedside. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "No, Charlotte recovered fast. She didn''t hurt any important part of her body, so she will be discharged


    soon."


    "Then what are you all doing here?" Summer looked at their actions in confusion.


    "Mr. Valentine requested a change of ward before he left."


    "Why change the ward? Is this ward not good enough?"


    "We are not sure why. Just that it was Mr. Valentine''s request, and he hadpleted the procedures.


    Just so you know; the medical expenses that you have paid have been refunded to your credit card


    ount."


    Summer frowned. He paid back all the medical expenses she paid?


    Charlotte was transferred from the ward on the third floor to the one on the fifth floor, where it was more


    luxurious, with TVs, couches, carpets, everything else, and one extra bed.


    Charlotte was still asleep, and there were two nurses taking care of her. So Summer was relieved. She


    went t o Dean''s ward.


    She only learned that Dean had been awakest night when she entered the door.


    Both he and Charlotte hurt their heads. Both their heads were also wrapped in white gauze. "Where is


    Charlotte? How is she?" Dean asked when he saw Summering in.


    "She is fine. How about you? How do you feel?"


    Dean was relieved. He let out a sincere smile, but his


    eyes were evasive. "I am fine. I am doing good."


    There were some things that he did not want to tell her.


    Summer looked at him with concern. "I will call the attending doctor to have a look at you again."


    "Summer, that won¡¯t be necessary. The doctor has just left."


    "Then would you like to eat something? I will get it for you."


    After thinking for a moment, Dean said, "Maybe some tuna sandwiches. After this, you should go back


    to take care of Charlotte. She is too young and someone has got to be by her side."


    "I will. Give me a moment and I will be right back.¡±


    After Summer walked out of the ward, Dean tried to move his legs, but he could not feel them. All he


    got was a headache and soreness in his arms. There was not the slightest sensationing from his


    legs, as if they were no longer his.


    His mates from the police department came to visit. They all cracked jokes. Some said the captain was


    a hero, risking his own life to save the little princess.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Dean was not cheerless. He listened to the jokes andughed, though not as much as his mates. After


    all, h e had juste out of aa and his body was still weak.


    Just when everyone was about to leave, Dean said to Brandon Tyson, his second officer, "Can I have a


    moment with you, Brandon?"


    Brandon nodded and sat down on the edge of the bed." What is it, Captain?¡±


    "I have a backlog of several cases to follow. Go back and tell the chief to assign the cases to someone


    else."


    Brandon furrowed his brows, looking not too happy." Why assign them away now? You have spent a


    great deal of time and effort on those cases. I am not going t o do it.¡±


    "Don''t be emotional. How can I work on those cases with my current condition?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You are only hospitalized temporarily. After you recover, you can continue to work on them.¡±


    "Brandon! Don''t you dare to say something like this to me again. Those are murder cases. How can


    you take them lightly?" Dean became dead serious.


    Brandon did not dare to say a word again. So he


    reluctantly obliged. "Yes, Captain."


    At this moment, the attending doctor walked in. He looked at Dean. "The ident did not hurt you


    anywhere else. Judging from your X-ray images, you are only injured in the legs. What you are


    experiencing now is a manifestation of paralysis caused by dislocation andpression of the spinal


    cord, and requires timely surgical treatment."


    Dean nodded, then looked at Brandon, who stood there looking startled. "You may leave now."


    "But Captain, your legs-"


    Before he could finish, Dean interrupted him. "Stop talking already. Just get back to work!"


    Brandon got out of the ward, his steps floaty, and he felt extremely bad.


    His colleague, Ollie Barker, was still leaning against the wall in the hallway, waiting for him. The two of


    them had a field mission this afternoon.


    Ollie looked at Brandon and was surprised to see him grit his teeth with reddened eyes. "What is


    wrong, mate? Did Captain Singleton scold you? Look at you."


    "The captain didn¡¯t scold me. I just feel sorry for him. I feel bad."


    "He might have met with an ident, but he is perfectly intact. Everything is fine. I know how close you


    and Captain are, but you don¡¯t have to be so emotional, do you?"


    Brandon gave Ollie a re. "You don''t know. The doctor said the captain might be paralyzed from the


    waist down."


    "What?" Ollie froze in ce.


    Summer, who passed by the two of them, heard every single word that Brandon said.


    When Dean celebrated his birthdayst time, Brandon was there and had a few words with Summer.


    So he recognized Summer.


    But at this moment, Brandon was obviously not too happy with Summer. He did not say hello, let alone


    speak with her. He just nced at her and left.


    Brandon was still young. His thinking was that his captain would not have met this ident if not for


    Summer.


    After the two left, Summer stood there with the young police officer¡¯s words echoing in her mind. ''Dean


    might be paralyzed from the waist down? What exactly is going on?''

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Summer pulled back her thoughts and dashed towards the ward. She was now sure that Dean was


    hiding something from her, as far as his legs were concerned.


    The attending doctor had left. Dean was leaning against the headboard, drinking water. He broke into a


    smile when Summer returned. "I can almost smell the sandwich," he said.


    Summer looked at him, and said calmly, "It¡¯s tuna sandwich."


    "Thank you. Just leave the things here. I can take care of myself. Go see Charlotte. She must have


    been frightened when this happened."


    "There are nurses over there. You may first take your breakfast." Her expression was calm as she


    handed him the sandwich.


    Dean said nothing more, but took the sandwich and tucked in while Summer was sitting beside him.


    He finished the sandwich after a while, but Summer still had no intention of leaving. So Dean urged


    her." There might be nurses there, but Charlotte could feel scared when she wakes up without you.


    Besides, I am perfectly fine. Go now."


    Summer finally gave a reaction. She furrowed her brows and stared at him. "Are you sure you are


    perfectly fine?¡±


    How long did he still want to keep er in the dark about his legs¡¯ condition?


    Dean had noticed something strange in her reaction. H e could not help but specte in his mind.


    Could it be that she had found out about his legs?


    His suspicion was proven right when Summer spoke. " When are you going to tell me about your legs?¡±


    "I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. I just thought of telling you when things got better,¡± Dean said


    helplessly.


    When he and Charlotte were in the operating theater, Summer must have been anxious and tormented.


    He did not want her to feel any more bad about his legs.


    Summer took a deep breath, her expression and voice easing. "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said I would have to undergo surgery first, and then he would observe how well I could


    recover."


    Summer nodded. She went to see the attending doctor in his office and asked him about Dean''s legs.


    Even the doctor could not say for sure. All he said was he would have to observe Dean¡¯s condition after


    the surgery.


    So whether it was now or after the surgery, it was still too early to tell whether his legs would recover.


    She was back in Dean¡¯s ward and waited until he fell asleep. Only then she left.


    Charlotte was awake, and a nurse was reading a fairy tale to her. She was sitting in bed and listened


    with gusto.


    When the ident happened, Dean was hugging her i n his arms, protecting her with his body. So her


    injury was not limited, and she now looked much better than yesterday.


    Charlotte greeted her sweetly when Summer came in. Charlotte then looked around the ward, as if


    looking for something.


    Taking the fairy tale book from the nurse, Summer sat down and watched Charlotte with curiosity.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "The kite. I was chasing the Shaun the Sheep kite.


    Didn''t you bring it here, Mommy?" She blinked her eyes and looked as innocent as ever.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She was only three, and she still did not know many things, including fear, terror, and death. She just


    thought a car hit her and she got a little headache.


    She had forgotten about the pain and now was thinking of her favorite toy.


    But her parents would not forget. The scene of the ident would linger in their mind for a long time.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Summer¡¯s face sank, her expression serious. "Sit down," she said in an icy voice.


    Charlotte was startled. She was trembling as she shrank her shoulders and sat there, motionless.


    "Extend your hand." Summer''s voice was still cold.


    Charlotte stretched out her hand, and then she was smacked on her palm. Her cry reverberated in the


    ward.


    Summer raised her hand and then smacked Charlotte i n her tender palm again. She hit her so hard


    that Charlotte¡¯s palm reddened.


    Just then, Mark came in and the things that happened in front of his eyes.


    "Does it hurt?" Summer looked at Charlotte.


    Charlotte cried, tears flowing down her cheeks. "It hurts..."


    Summer looked indifferent. She smacked Charlotte''s hand again, and Charlotte cried even louder this


    time and pulled her hands back. Tears continued to stream down her face.


    But Summer caught her hand and asked again, "Does i t hurt?"


    "It hurts... it hurts... Mommy, it hurts..." Charlotte cried, her eyes and nose red, looking pitiful.


    Summer raised her hand and was about to smack down again when Mark strode over and swept


    Charlotte into his arms.


    His narrow eyes squinted at Summer with a frown. " What are you doing?"


    Summer ignored him and pulled Charlotte''s hand over and smacked her twice again.


    "It hurts... It hurts... Mommy, it hurts... It really hurts..." Charlotte was out of breath, crying, and choked.


    Mark grabbed Summer¡¯s wrist with his shapely hand." Didn''t you hear her crying for pain?" he said in a


    deep voice.


    "That is what she needs to remember. Only then she will learn the lesson.¡± Summer¡¯s chest was


    heaving, the palm of her right hand red, feeling hot and painful.


    Charlotte was still crying. She took Charlotte from Mark''s arms, and then put her on the bed, and


    bellowed. "Stop crying. Sit down."


    Fear consumed Charlotte. She shrank back, looking at Mark with tearful eyes.


    Mark strode over, but before he reached the bedside, Summer grabbed his hand.


    Her hand was still felt so soft, but her palm felt hot. He looked down and saw that her palm was redder


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and


    felt hotter than that of Charlotte.


    His deep eyes moved as he stood on the spot. He started to understand why Summer did what she


    did.


    "Do you remember what I told you before?¡± she asked Charlotte, her expression as cold as usual.


    "I must not go to ces with a lot of traffic, near water and y with fire without Mommy..." she spoke


    haltingly as she whimpered. She did not dare to cry.


    "What wrong have you done this time?" she continued to question Charlotte.


    "I went to a ce with a lot of cars without Mommy..." she answered obediently.


    "No matter where you want to go, the first thing is to remember to tell me, and you may go after getting


    permission. Do you understand?"


    Children are prone to run around, and it is impossible for adults to keep an eye on them all the time.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    "Understood..."


    "Speak louder. Do you understand?"


    "Understood!¡±


    "Now go to sleep.¡±


    Charlotte did not dare to make a sound. She sniffled a s shey on the bed, pulled the quilt over, and


    closed her eyes. Her palm still hurt, but she did not dare to say a word.


    Summer loved Charlotte very much. She had hardly lost her temper with Charlotte. But when she did,


    Charlotte would quake in her boots.


    After a while, Charlotte fell asleep. Perhaps because of the crying, her chest was still heaving in her


    sleep.


    Summer brought a basin of warm water, moistened a towel and wrung it out, then gingerly wiped the


    tears away from Charlotte''s face.


    Sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed in an elegant fashion, Mark looked on and took everything


    that happened in front of him in.


    His gaze was so deep that it was as if a bottomless whirlpool that sucked people in. His pupils were


    fixated on Summer from behind, his gaze dark as ink.


    The ward was so quiet that Summer could hear a pin drop. She was cleaning up Charlotte while Mark


    sat o n the couch, looking at her from behind.


    His cell phone vibrated in silence mode just then. He got up and walked out of the ward to answer the


    phone.


    "Mark, where are you now?" It was Yvette''s voice.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" He asked back, not answering Yvette''s question.


    "We have never discussed Charlotte. She is growing u p and we can''t let things drag on as it is. I am all


    for it i f you want to get Charlotte''s custody. Let Charlottee into the family and change herst


    name as soon as possible."


    In fact, Yvette was not concerned about Charlotte''s custody. Her thinking was that she wanted to


    resolve the rtionship between Mark and Summer as soon a s possible so that the two would cut off


    all connections altogether. She did not want them to live together behind her back.


    Mark furrowed his brows with a trace of impatience o n his face. "I know what I am doing, Mom. I will


    hang u p now."


    Before Yvette could say anything further, the line went dead. Just then, Summer walked out of the


    ward.


    Mark walked over and stopped her in the way, his tall body casting a shadow over her.


    "Let''s talk about Charlotte¡¯s custody." He gazed at her.


    Summer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her hands and feet sweating. She stood with her back straightened,


    rejecting him with a stony face. "I don''t have time and mood to talk about this now."


    "But I have."


    "Mark, if you still have a bit of human touch, you should know that this is not the time to bring up this


    topic."


    Besides, it was not the time to talk about this topic.


    Charlotte had met with a traffic ident, and she had only regained consciousness yesterday. Did he


    have to be so cruel?


    She looked him in the eyes, her expression calm and cold as if a pool of water. "Mark, don¡¯t you think


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    you are a bit too cruel?"


    "Not at all." His lips twitched as he spelled out his words.


    "Then we have nothing to talk about. I don¡¯t care if you are in a hurry, but we will only talk about it in


    two weeks."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Summer ignored him and wanted to leave, but Mark''s sturdy body forced her to back up against the


    door.


    He stared her in the eyes, his fiery breath spraying on her face as he clutched her jaw with his shapely


    hand. "No, we have to talk now. Or else, I am afraid I will regret itter." He spelled out his words in a


    deep voice.


    "Mark, I have promised to talk, but you can''t go overboard." She tried to smack away his hand that was


    clutching her jaw. She was finally angered.


    "Now keep quiet and listen to me." His hands now moved to hold her shoulders with just the right


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    amount of force. "Perhaps, what I am going to say will be what you have always wanted."


    He knew what she wanted? But he would not say this for no reason, would he? She suppressed her


    anger, took a deep breath, and looked at him. "All right. I am all ears."


    Mark looked at her, his gaze sinking into her eyes when he spoke in a deep and maic voice,


    knocking every word into her heart. "I will not fight for Charlotte''s custody. She will always be yours."


    His words startled her, and she froze in ce like a


    boulder.


    She seemed to have heard a loud bang in her head, and then her mind went nk as his words came


    as a bolt from the blue.


    She was in a daze, remaining in her posture for a long time.


    He had seen her calm and cold face, and her angry, furry lion look. But he had never seen this


    expression of hers.


    Using his warm fingertips, he drew her hair to the back of her ear. His brows were raised and his lips


    twitched. "Are you still here?¡±


    He ran his fingers over her cheek. The warmth of his skin finally brought Summer out of her daze.


    She backed away a bit to keep a distance, looking at him with suspicion. "What are you trying to pull


    here again?"


    "Are my words not believable to you?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "You are a scheming businessman, and I have been fooled once," she said. "Besides, I can¡¯t think of


    the reason you do this." The reason for doing this; the reason for giving up Charlotte''s custody.


    His sexy Adam''s apple rolled up and down his throat, his gaze deep and prating, like a deep ocean


    and a whirlpool that could see through her.


    Even he was not sure when the idea of giving up


    Charlotte''s custody came about.


    Perhaps it came when he arrived outside the emergency room and saw her fragile body sitting alone


    on the bench, trembling like fallen leaves in the fall, so scared and helpless, yet she still gritted her


    teeth.


    Perhaps it came when Charlotte regained her consciousness and tears that rolled down her cheeks


    had pained him dearly.


    And more likely it came when he saw Summer smack Charlotte in her palm with both their palms


    reddening and hurt, andter, Summer so gently wiped the tears from Charlotte''s face.


    "You don''t have to suspect my decision. Or are you going to tell me you will not ept this proposal?"


    he said in a deep, hoarse, maic voice to remind her. "I f you continue to suspect me, I might regret


    it in the next second."


    Before Summer could say anything, his shapely hand had taken her cell phone from her and turned on


    the recorder.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    "I will not challenge you for Charlotte''s custody again. She will always be yours," he said again.


    Seeing his actions and his ocean-deep eyes, she was moved, and she believed him. "I believe you,"


    she said i n a soft but serious tone of voice. "And thank you."


    It had been a long time since hest saw her so docile. His brows moved with the corners of his lips


    turning u p. But he was not happy about her reaction. "Just a thank you?"


    "Then what do you want? As best as I can, I will-"


    Before Summer could finish her sentence, Mark leaned forward and came down with his fiery kisses.


    She was slightly startled. She frowned and red at him as soon as she knew what happened.


    Mark pulled away from her and looked at her. "But I keep the right to visit Charlotte anytime I want."


    "You are her dad. I can¡¯t deny your right to see her. Yeah, I agree,¡± Summer said.


    "Now, where are we going now?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Buy Charlotte a kite."


    There was a kite shop selling a dazzling array of kites not far away from the hospital.


    Summer did not expect that Mark would tag along. His tall body stood in front of the shop as his hands


    flipped through a selection of kites.


    She stared at him from behind. After a while, she pulled back her gaze, and she chose an eye-


    catching, colorful kite that was in the shape of a butterfly.


    After paying for it, she saw Mark was still standing there, talking about something to the salesgirl. She


    went close and only then she heard what they were talking about.


    "This star kite is in blue only?"


    "There is another one in orange, but it is out of stock a t the moment.¡± The salesgirl blushed, her heart


    thumping as she looked at the charming man in front of her.


    He picked up the blue kite with his shapely hand and looked at it for a moment, then put it back down


    and frowned. "Where else can I find the orange one?"


    "Sir, our kite shop is a chain store, and we have a branch on Acorn Avenue. Let me check it out for


    you."


    "Okay." He nodded in acknowledgement and waited.


    Did he have to be so picky over a kite? Summer nced at the blue kite. "The blue one is also pretty


    good, too."


    "When both the sky and kite are blue, do you expect


    Charlotte to fly the kite or to find her kite?"


    The salesgirl heard that and echoed what he said. " You are right, sir. The color of the kite is too close


    to the color of the sky. When the kite flies too high, it will not look conspicuous."


    Frowning, Summer walked out of the kite shop without saying a word.


    But before she could go far, a hand grabbed her wrist from behind. Mark raised a brow. "Hold on a


    second."


    "You may wait, but I have something else to do." Summer tried to shake off his hand.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    His lips, however, curled up as he leaned his tall and proud body against the counter ever sozily. He


    watched her every move without saying anything, but he did not loosen his grip. Instead, he held her


    more tightly.


    They were not alone in the store. At that moment, the people around them were all shifting their gazes


    toward their direction.


    It was really inappropriate for them to act like that in public. Summer clenched her jaw as she stopped


    moving and reluctantly stood still.


    After half an hour, the staff finally brought their kite over to them. Compared with the blue kite, it was


    evident that the orange one was more appealing.


    After paying for the kites, they walked out of the shop and returned to the hospital.


    Charlotte had already woken up. She was sitting on her sickbed as she yed with her building blocks


    uninterestedly. Her round eyes lit up as soon as sheid eyes on the kites.


    "Which one do you like?" Mark asked her while he stood in front of her bed, holding up a kite in each


    hand.


    Charlotte looked at the colorful butterfly kite before she switched her attention to the orange star-


    shaped kite. She flicked her pinkish tongue on her lips and said, "The star one."


    Mark raised his brows following her response as his expression turned exceptionally bright. He


    purposely shot Summer a look before he said, "Say that one more time but louder."


    "I like the star kite. It¡¯s the same color as orange peel. Look, the star is angry too!" Charlotte pointed at


    the wide set of eyes on the star. She was obsessed.


    Summer furrowed her eyebrows when she met his teasing gaze by ident. ''What is he so happy


    about?¡¯ She really could not wrap her mind around it.


    Charlotte fell asleep after she finished her lunch. Subsequently, Mark also left after he picked up a call.


    Dean''s operation was scheduled around the afternoon. During his surgery, Summer never left her spot.


    She constantly guarded the operating theater''s door. 1


    The operation was over after an hour and a half or so. The doctor told her that it was a sess, and


    everything had gone smoothly.


    However, there was no guarantee regarding the mobility of his legs. Just as what was said before, it all


    depended on how well he recovered.


    Summer had been staying in the hospital for the past few days, but she had never changed into a fresh


    set o f clothes. So, she decided to head back home and bring a few sets of clean clothes over while


    Charlotte and Dean were both still asleep.


    Daisy and Soloman were at home when she went back. They were shocked to see her return without


    Charlotte by her side, and they proceeded to question her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Summer never wanted to keep the ident a secret from them, so she just told them everything.


    Daisy¡¯s heart raced when she heard about what had happened, and her palms started to sweat. "Then


    how i s Charlotte now?"


    ¡°She''s fine now. She can even be discharged."


    Daisy shot her another question right after. "What about Dean?"


    "He can''t move his legs at the moment, and there is a 5 0/50 chance that he''ll be paralyzed.¡± Summer


    did not hide anything from them and told them everything truthfully.


    "Paralyzed?" Soloman''s expression changed into a serious


    one.


    Daisy also had a stern look on her face as she said to Summer, "Saving Charlotte is the only reason


    he''s met with this fate now. He is a righteous man, and we should only repay him with righteousness!"


    Summer nodded. "I know, Mom."


    "Both your father and I are very clear about how he¡¯s treated you and Charlotte throughout these few


    years. He treats your problems just like his own-he even puts in more effort than us. He doesn''t mind


    that you are a divorcee, and he certainly doesn¡¯t mind that you already have a daughter with another


    man. He just treats you and Charlotte well with his whole heart. Before this even happened, your father


    and I already had no doubts that we wanted you and him to..."


    Daisy paused for a moment before she continued," Your father and I could see his character with our


    eyes. He treats Charlotte just like his own, and you definitely won''t stay a single mother for the rest of


    your life. But are you 100% sure that your future husband will treat Charlotte as well as Dean does?"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Soloman was not one to interfere in his daughter¡¯s business, but he also chimed in this time. "I fully


    agree with everything your mom said. I won''t say anything else, but I have to say this-we should always


    have a conscience!"


    "One more thing, and it¡¯s going to be hard to swallow. I f Dean really bes paralyzed, it will be hard


    for him to find a partner. Regardless of how just, kind, honest, and charming he is, it won¡¯t be easy. In


    this generation, who isn''t realistic? If they saw Dean¡¯s legs, do you think they''d still want to be his


    partner?" Daisy looked at Summer as she spoke from the bottom of her heart. "Oh Summer, we should


    really have a good conscience."


    "I know all that, Mom." Summer¡¯s expression was deep and dark.


    At the same time, Summer understood in her heart that those were very real issues. Even if her


    parents did not bring them up, she was already making ns for what she had to do.


    "Good. We are not forcing you either, but you should really take some time and carefully think about


    this." At the end of the day, Summer was still her daughter, and she could not bear to push her too


    hard.


    Besides, she could see that Summer was already contemting the matter.


    She brought Summer up and knew her character better than anyone. Summer would not make


    decisions half-heartedly.


    However, if Summer had her heart set on something, nothing could stop her, as that was her decision


    after a long and thorough consideration!


    As for Dean, Summer would not say that she had no feelings for him at all. However, those feelings


    only amounted to a good impression of a man. It was not a romantic feeling, and it definitely was not


    love!


    "I''m going to say onest thing. Everything will be okay once you''ve figured things out. Not everyone


    gets to be with the person they love. But those who don¡¯t marry the person they love, aren''t they living


    just as blissfully and happily? Sometimes, marriage is not love."


    Daisy uttered herst line very clearly in a serious and heavy tone.


    After two hours, Summer left her home and went back to the hospital. Daisy and Soloman wanted to


    join her, but Summer stopped them. Dean had just undergone his surgery, so he needed as much rest


    as he could get.


    Summer did not head to the hospital right away. Instead, she made a detour to South Lane to get some


    health supplements for Dean.


    Though the goods in South Lane were awfully expensive, it was not entirely bad as it meant that the


    goods were authentic.


    Just as Summer was leaving the store, she crossed paths with a few rich women. That was when


    Summer experienced the mishap of bumping into her foe.


    That was because the person approaching her was none other than Yvette.


    Yvette always dolled herself up. Even though she was already in her fifties, she still dressed like she


    was in her thirties. She was wearing a long dress with a pair o f silver heels along with a decent amount


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    of makeup.


    Summer shot her a few nces dully and pretended not to see her as she continued to walk forward.


    Yvette did not speak as well but Madam Hamilton broke the silence when she said, "Isn¡¯t this Mr.


    Valentine''s wife?"


    At that instant, the women with Yvette judged Summer from her head to her toes. They talked among


    themselves, discussing nothing more than the brands she was wearing. They were praising her, but i t


    sounded like they were licking her boots.


    However, Madam Hamilton''s words had upset Yvette a s she corrected her, "Ex-wife."


    All of a sudden, the women''s expressions changed as they started to look at Summer in a different


    light.


    Summer¡¯s eyes were mocking her deeply as she thought that Yvette was boring. She did not care


    about them and continued to make her way forward.


    "Ex-wife, eh? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? There are plenty of rich daughters in Santabaca who are


    eyeing Mark. Should I choose a few suitable candidates and introduce them to Mark?¡± asked one of the


    women.


    "There is no need for that anymore. My Mark might be getting married soon. I¡¯ll invite all of you to the


    wedding then," Yvette spoke with an eyebrow raised.


    "Whose daughter?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m really curious now. Do you have a picture for us to have a look at her?¡± "Of course, I do.¡±

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Yvette took a picture out of her purse with delight as she nced at Summer''s back disdainfully. The


    women all took turns to look at the picture.


    Summer was not far from them, which meant that she could still hear their conversation fairly well.


    She subtly watched them from the side of her eye and saw the picture that the group of women was


    passing around.


    ''Yeah, that¡¯s probably a picture of Mark and Raine...¡¯


    But it was no longer her concern. There was no reason for her to turn back and look!


    ''They spent four years together overseas. The pictures they share together might even fill a whole


    photo album. So, what¡¯s so special about this one picture?¡¯ 1


    When she reached the hospital, Charlotte was already awake. Summer then carried her to Dean¡¯s


    ward.


    Charlotte was sitting at his side when she looked at him with admiration in her round eyes. "Uncle


    Dean is the best! Uncle Dean is a hero!"


    Deanughed with satisfaction as he patted her soft dark hair. ''Look at this little girl.¡¯ "Also, Mommy told


    me that you can''t carry me and run


    anymore. But Charlotte can push you and run now." She hugged Dean tightly around his waist with her


    tiny arms. "Uncle Dean is the hero in my heart!"


    "Did your mommy teach you this, or did youe up with it yourself?" His heart had softened


    "I thought of it myself. Uncle Dean is a superhero! Tomorrow, I will get you the best-est sundae ever,


    okay?"


    "Do you have enough money?" Dean teased her.


    Charlotte shoved her fair arms into the pocket of her hospital gown. She then pulled out a $5 note and


    asked, "Is this enough, Uncle Dean?"


    "What if it''s not enough?"


    "Then I''ll get some from Mommy. I saw a lot of red paper in her purse!"


    Dean had been watching Charlotte grow up. He instantly knew what she meant by red paper-$100


    notes. ''How cheeky!''


    Summer watched the warm and peaceful scene of them together as she silently peeled some apples at


    a corner. She suddenly understood what Daisy had said to her.


    Sometimes, marriage was not love...


    ''Perhaps, living a simple life like this isn¡¯t that bad after all.¡¯ Summer had a sudden urge to try it.


    She could see Dean''s love for Charlotte with her own eyes and feel it with her heart. She did not even


    spoil her biological daughter as much as he did.


    Summer cut the peeled apples into smaller pieces and served them on a te. She then passed them


    to Dean and Charlotte.


    "No matter the environment or the weather, Nokoc Bay still surpasses Santabaca. So, we should


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    stay there while you recover, okay?" Summer looked up and said to Dean.


    "No worries, I can stay in Santabaca for my recovery. You can go back to Nokoc Bay with Charlotte."


    Dean forked up an apple and fed it to Charlotte.


    Summer responded in an unusually strong tone, "No, you have to go back with us!"


    How could Dean be oblivious to what she had in mind?


    Dean passed Charlotte the te in his hands as he looked at Summer with a serious gaze. "Summer,


    you don''t have to feel guilty for my condition. If I was in a situation like that with someone else, I would


    still jump in to save that person, even though it wasn''t Charlotte. Do you understand?

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    He did not want her to feel guilty. Besides, he already took Charlotte as his own daughter. It was only


    justifiable for a father to save his daughter.


    "I understand, but if it wasn''t for Charlotte, I would still take care of you. You were already her daddy in


    her heart."


    Summer talked slowly as she wanted to utter every word clearly.


    Her words definitely moved him and made his heart flutter, but he still rejected her. "Summer, you


    should just bring Charlotte back. I will be fine in Santabaca; I''m working here too."


    "You''re not recovering anytime soon. What do you mean ''work?''" Summer furrowed her brows. ''Dean


    can really be kind of stubborn!''


    "I can''t do anything that requires me to use my legs, but I''ll still be able to work on the cases."


    Summer did not want to talk about this with him further as she changed the subject and said, "You


    really don''t understand me. The decisions I¡¯ve made have no space for changes."


    This time, the clueless Charlotte also tilted her head upward. Her mouth was still filled with apples as


    she


    spoke blurrily, "Don''t you want to leave with me and mommy, Uncle Dean?"


    "That''s not it." Dean looked at her lovingly.


    "Then is it because I caused your legs to be like this? I s that why you don''t like me anymore?"


    Charlotte blinked her small eyes, and her face looked serious.


    "How could I dislike you? You think too much." Dean reached out and pinched her short nose.


    Charlotte''s eyes watered as she pouted, looking as if she was about to cry. "You''re lying. You definitely


    hate me already!"


    Both her eyes and nose were as red as beets from crying. Her little shoulders bobbed up and down as


    she sniffled. She looked like an abandoned bunny.


    Dean could never bear to watch her cry. He was trying his best tofort her while she was bawling.


    Charlotte did not care about him as she continued to wipe her tears with both of her little arms,


    sobbing." Uncle Dean hates me now! I don''t want to like Uncle Dean anymore, I''ll never like him again!"


    Dean could not stand watching her cry until she could not catch her breath. His heart softened as he


    said," Alright, Okay. I''ll go with you."


    ''Since I just underwent my surgery, I can''t start work anytime soon. I¡¯ll just take it as a vacation and


    spend some time with Charlotte.¡¯


    Charlotte wiped her tears away with her fair hands as she finally broke into a smile. She looked over to


    Summer and blinked a few times as if she was trying t o say ''I''m good, aren''t I?''


    Summer''s eyes smiled along with Charlotte as she gave her a big thumbs up. Charlotte''s smile grew


    even wider.


    Soon after, Summer went to the doctor''s office and asked about the important things she should pay


    attention to.


    Afterward, she went over to the reception and asked about the hospital bills. The hospital told her that


    all the payments had already been paid for under Mark¡¯s name.


    Summer froze for a moment before thanking the staff. She then left the hospital and bought three train


    tickets for Nokoc Bay.


    At the same time, she made a phone call to her parents and sent her regards. She also informed them


    about her decision, for which they gave their full blessing.


    She thought to herself that she would be able to take care of things on her own. Her parents were not


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    young anymore, so it wasn''t the best for them to be so busy with her affairs.


    Mark never stepped into the hospital from noon until night, but he did give Charlotte a call at around


    8.00 p m.


    Summer was not in Charlotte''s ward as she had gone out to get some stuff and send her luggage back


    through courier services, which was why Charlotte was the only one who talked to Mark on the phone.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    The phone callsted for a long time and Charlotte could not get her hands off the phone. She was


    chuckling and her eyes were bent into crescents. No one would know what Mark was saying to her at


    the other end of the phone.


    She finally hung up after half an hour. The nurse took the phone from Charlotte¡¯s tiny hands and put


    her to sleep.


    The train was leaving at nine the next morning. Summer was pushing the wheelchair while Charlotte


    was carrying her little backpack with an orange kite i n her arms. Obediently, she walked by Summer''s


    side.


    After that incident took ce, it taught her a lesson and she learned to be more disciplined. She would


    walk closely behind Summer without wandering off even when her hands were not being held.


    They were already at the waiting lounge before the boarding time.


    The ce was crowded with people and the noise was overwhelming. There was a middle-aged man


    who let out a strong burp from eating too fast, "Bwaaaaap..."


    "Pardon me for being so rude. It was not me, it was my food. It just came up to say hello, now it''s gone


    back


    down below," Charlotte said mischievously while dragging her childlike voice.


    The people around her were amused and couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    Summer and Dean looked at each other as they smiled helplessly.


    At that moment, she felt her phone vibrating. She looked at the caller ID, stood up, and walked to a


    quieter ce before answering the call. "Jazz."


    "Are you still in Nokoc Bay with Charlotte? I just got back from Athana, and I''m nning to drop by


    in the next few days. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me back then. You have to make me your guest


    there," Jazz said as he yawned.


    "Yes, for sure."


    ¡°Where are you now? Why is it so noisy there?¡± Jazz arched his brows.


    Although she was standing in a corner, the phone could still pick up the noise of people walking and


    talking very clearly.


    "I¡¯m at the train station. Just on the way back to Nokoc Bay."


    "On the way back? Then where are you now?"


    "I came back to Santabaca because I had some errands to run here. I am going to get my ticket now.


    Give me a call when you¡¯re at Nokoc Bay. Bye."


    Valentine Mansion


    Jazz was lying on a couch sluggishly. He held a cup of coffee in one hand and yed games on his


    phone with the other as he shook his head. "Tsk tsk, no sincerity at all. She didn''t bother to drop by to


    say hello even when she¡¯s back in Santabaca, yet she''s returning to Nokoc Bay so soon.¡±


    "Who was on the phone with you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    All of a sudden, a deep voice rang behind him. Jazz was so startled by it he dropped his phone on the


    ground.


    Jazz patted his chest and turned around. He saw his brother, who had just got out of the shower. His


    muscr and athletic body was in a set of sportswear, looking fresh and casual.


    "I have my freedom and rights to talk to anyone, Mark. Don''t be too much of a busybody, you''ll age very


    fast..." He grinned cheekily.


    His deep eyes swept across him and ignored him for being so loquacious. He took a few strides


    forward and grabbed his phone to check his call log.


    When the number that couldn''t be any more familiar burst into sight, Mark lifted his jaw almost instantly.


    His handsome face turned dark in a blink of an eye as if it was covered with gray clouds.


    He stretched out his arm and casually tossed the phone back on the couch. He then changed his


    shoes and walked right out of the living room.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    "Didn''t know that breaching privacy¡¯s a trend now!" Jazz clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. At the


    very next moment, he heard the sound of a car engine starting, and he smacked hisp. "My Lexus!¡±


    After some time, there was an announcement reminding the passengers that they will start punching


    the tickets. Summer got onto the train while holding Charlotte''s hand in one hand, and pushing the


    wheelchair with another.


    There weren¡¯t many seat choices while Summer was purchasing the tickets, so she was forced to buy


    three tickets with separate seating numbers. Fortunately, Charlotte was sitting next to a man who was


    traveling alone. Summer asked him for a swap of seats, to which he agreed. Consequently, their seats


    were not far from Dean¡¯s. They were only separated by a few rows of passengers so it was really


    convenient.


    Leaning her head on the window, Charlotte yed with the kite in her hands. "Mommy, are we not


    going t o see uncle anymore?"


    "I thought you hated him. Didn''t you call him a bad guy too?" Summer withdrew her gaze and looked


    down to her.


    "I really hated him at the start. He would shout at me,


    scare me, and threaten me with Kaka. He didn¡¯t even let me call you!"


    Charlotte talked with her small mouth. She remembered every detail about his misdeeds.


    "But he would still feed me, teach me to y with Kaka, sleep with me at night, and give me kites -


    mommy, I''m starting to miss him now!"


    Surprised, Summer stroked Charlotte''s hair gently as she started thinking to herself. ''Maybe blood


    really is thicker than water.''


    ''Was it too much to leave with Charlotte so abruptly without even telling him?''


    Putting their past affairs aside, Mark was still Charlotte''s biological father. He also gave up his custody


    to Summer. Looking at these reasons, she should''ve at least informed him.


    Even if they became strangers and have no contact with each other anymore, he still had the right to


    know about Charlotte''s whereabouts.


    Summer clenched her fists slightly and decided to send him a text message. She pulled out her phone,


    only to find out that it was already dead. So she had n o other choice but to text him when she was


    back in Nokoc Bay.


    Other than Charlotte, she was not connected to him in any way anymore...


    Suddenly, she felt like her heart was being squeezed tightly by an invisible hand. The piercing pain


    caused her to lightly pat on her chest. Perhaps when her life was back on track and everything turned


    back to normal, she would forget about it slowly...


    Upon reaching the train station, Mark squinted at the scrolling disys on the screen in the waiting


    lobby. H e saw the train that was going to Nokoc Bay was not epting any tickets anymore.


    His gaze and expression remained gloomy. It even radiated a sense of coldness.


    He held clenched his fists and stared at the screen coldly as his body emitted bouts of coldness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ''How nice of her to quietly leave with my daughter!¡¯


    He did not give up his custody for her to be so unscrupulous!


    He checked on the next train to Nokoc Bay, which was departing in three hours. Showing no


    emotions o n his cold face, he went to the kiosk and bought himself a ticket to Nokoc Bay.


    Four and a half hours was neither a long nor short time, but it was enough for Summer to get a good


    sleep. The incidents that had happened one after another had drained Summer inside out. She slept


    right after she leaned on her seat.


    It was exactly half-past one when they reached


    Nokoc Bay. Charlotte was jumping around like a chick when they were leaving the station.


    The temperature in Nokoc Bay did not fluctuate much throughout the year. Although it was summer,


    it was not as boiling hot as it was back in Santabaca. Besides, it was raining when they arrived, making


    it chilly.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Dean was not visiting Nokoc Bay for the first time. He had been there quite a number of times over


    the past four years. So he was no stranger to the ce.


    The room was dusty after a few days of being empty. Summer asked Charlotte to turn on the TV for


    Dean before she started cleaning the room.


    Summer cleaned room after room from inside out. There were two rooms which were just enough for


    them. One for her and Charlotte and another one for Dean.


    She hung all of Dean''s clothes in his wardrobe and changed his sheets.


    She made some light food and purposely brewed some bone broth. After everything was served on the


    table, she went and called them for lunch.


    Charlotte was showing excellent manners. After Summer was donedling out the soup into small


    bowls, she first served it to Dean, then Summer, and herselfst.


    Lunch was very harmonious. While they were eating, the police station called Dean to get him to finish


    up the analysis reports for a few cases.


    Summer arched her brows. "Why should you look at the analysis right after your surgery? Even if they


    need you, they have got to wait for at least two


    weeks!"


    Dean smiled. "It''s an emergency case, it has been one year since the case was registered. We don''t


    get traces every day, so we can''t let it slip away easily. But I''ll be done with it in two hours."


    "Okay, I won''t interfere with your work but you have to be disciplined. In a day, you should spend two


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    hours for work and three for your leg exercises.¡±


    "Sure." Dean nodded. He himself was also aware of his current condition. He wasn¡¯t fit for working long


    hours at all.


    After they were done with their lunch, Summer cleaned up the table. Charlotte went to do her


    homework and Dean was working on his paperwork o n hisptop.


    She was still exhausted so she couldn''t stay up anymore. She went into her room and slept for a few


    hours again. The next thing she knew, it was already six o''clock. The sky was starting to get dark due


    to the rain.


    She realized that Dean hasn''t got any men''s goods yet. She then told Charlotte to behave before


    leaving to the market to get some fresh vegetables and some ribs. After she was done, she went over


    to the supermarket.


    She bought everything that was necessary, from towels, toothpaste, toothbrush, men''s slippers, shaver,


    t o home wear.


    It tended to rain a lot during the summer in Nocok Bay. And when it does, it pours continuously. It


    had been raining for a whole day now, and it was showing no sign of stopping. Instead, it grew even


    heavier.


    She went to the entrance of the stairwell. Her sweater was already damp from the rainwater. She


    lowered her head and shook the raindrops off her umbre.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t it Ms. Hart?¡±


    Summer looked upward. Standing in front of her was the chubby Beth. She was around the age of fifty,


    and she was holding a bag of popcorn in her hand.


    They lived on the same floor and would greet each other whenever they met, nothing more than that.


    Summer nodded to her and said, "Hey, Beth."


    "Your door was locked for a few days. I thought you don¡¯t live here anymore."


    "Yep, I went to Santabaca."


    "Come to think of it, I saw you pushing a man on a wheelchair this afternoon. He looked as if he


    couldn¡¯t walk. Let me tell you something, don¡¯t just bring any men back to your house. You''re still


    young. Even with Charlotte, I''m sure you can still find a decent man and remarry. Don¡¯t let a disabled


    man ruin your reputation." Beth said charmingly while eating her popcorns.


    Her words sounded extra harsh to Summer. With a stomach filled with rage, Summer uttered every


    single word clearly as she responded to Beth.


    "Beth, please be more respectful the next time you open your mouth. He is not just a man, he is my


    fiance, and we¡¯re getting engaged soon. Also, he is not disabled. He just has some difficulties moving


    his legs for the time being. Please leave yourself out of my business!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Knowing that her words had backfired, Beth snorted angrily and turned around. ''What is there to be


    proud o f? What is the difference between having difficulties moving his legs and being disabled!


    ¡®Look at the way she talks. He¡¯s just another disabled man. Did she have to be so rude, and so


    protective over him? Is she really that desperate for a man?''


    "Your words are such music to my ears, Ms. Hart. Tsk tsk..."


    A deep and cold voice came from behind, followed by a peal of apuse that was rhythmic and loud.


    Summer shivered lightly upon hearing those words. She turned around and saw Mark standing there


    behind her. His stance was upright, and his gaze cold a s ice.


    "Why are you here?" she asked with a frown.


    He lifted the edge of his lips without showing any emotions. Stepping forward, he squinted at the


    transparent stic bag she was carrying. "Men¡¯s slippers, shavers, home wear, toothbrushes, towels..."


    His voice sounded very cold and deep as if he wanted his words to sink his one''s heart, causing people


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    to tremble.


    "Yes, it¡¯s quiteplete. But I''ve forgotten the most important thing of all - birth control..."


    Mark stared at her hard as he felt the blood in his body boil and rush up to his head. The heat was felt


    by every part of his body. He even had a strong urge to crush her into pieces...


    He did not spend all the time traveling here just to listen to her being protective over another man!


    ''D*mn it!'' She really knew how to get on his nerves, challenging his patience and limits again and


    again. All he wanted to do was strangle her until her neck snapped and break her fair legs while he''s at


    it!


    "We are no longer married. So whatever I buy is none o f your business, no?"


    Summer was not angry. She just spoke slowly with a calm expression.


    ''Whatever she buys is none of my business... Does it mean that she was nning to get birth control?''


    He was just staring at her calm expression coldly as his hands were curled into fists. The veins on the


    back of his hands were protruding. He was furious.


    "If you''re here to see Charlotte and not to fight, then pleasee in." She looked directly at him before


    turning around and unlocking the door.


    Mark squinted and looked at her slim back coldly. His handsome face was covered withyers of frost


    that was enough to freeze a person into cold ice.


    He just continued watching her as he followed behind her. He walked into her house, holding in his


    anger.


    After hearing some footsteps, Charlotte ran out of her room as she called for her mommy lovingly. But


    as soon as she noticed Mark, she turned into a happy bird and hopped straight into his arms.


    Mark bent his body and picked Charlotte up as he scanned the room. It was not too big or too small.


    The decoration in the room was exactly how the woman would like it.


    Charlotte was just like a kangaroo hanging on Mark''s body. Her soft hands were running around his


    face." When are we going to fly the kite, uncle?¡±


    "When there is wind, of course..." His voice was deep. Though his words were directed at Charlotte, his


    fierce gaze was fixated on Summer.


    Yet, Summer treated him as if he was invisible. She was busy with her own stuff as shepletely


    ignored his presence.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    "Then when will there be wind?" Charlotte leaned her tiny body on Mark''s wide and warm chest. She


    insisted on getting all her questions answered.


    "We¡¯ll know when we look at the weather forecast..." His gaze was still following her. When he saw her


    going into the washroom with the men''s goods, his anger was immediately sparked. Unknowingly, he


    even tightened his grip on Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt it and squirmed. "Oww, you¡¯re hurting m e. And get the remote. Let¡¯s look at the weather


    forecast!"


    Mark let go of her instantly and picked up the remote. He then switched to the weather forecast to


    entertain the persistent little girl.


    "Charlotte, didn''t you say that you wanted to watch My Little Pony? I''m done with theputer, so you


    can watch with it now." Dean was trying to move his wheelchair to get out of the room. When he saw


    the wless, notable, and elegant man sitting on the couch, he felt startled for a moment.


    He carried Charlotte by her backside and ced her tiny body on hisp before wrapping her with his


    arms. Mark then looked at Dean and said in his deep voice, feeling a little proud and provocative, "I¡¯m


    here t


    o visit my own daughter..."


    He emphasized the three words ''my own daughter¡¯ on purpose.


    Summer had just got done with her chores as she walked out and said to Charlotte, "You should go


    shower and sleep after watching the weather forecast. You still have school tomorrow."


    She had too much fun these few days. When school was brought up, she sulked and wilted like a piece


    of limp lettuce right away.


    "Do you not want the stickers from your teachers anymore? Or do you want your friends to know that


    you y truant?"


    Charlotte pouted. Even though she was reluctant, she still nodded her head. "Okay, mommy!"


    Summer then shifted her gaze to Mark. "You can watch it tomorrow if you are not done with it, but we


    have got to rest now. It''s also time for you to leave."


    Before Mark could even respond, Charlotte chimed in," Mommy, it''s cold and raining outside. It''s dark


    too. Could uncle stay for the night, please?"


    "There is no space for him here, he is a grown-up so h e isn¡¯t afraid of the cold. He can find a ce to


    stay by himself."


    He looked at her while he listened. Then he furrowed his brows and coldly said, "Who says a grown-up


    isn''t afraid of the dark and the cold?"


    Summer could not hold in her anger after hearing his words as she glowered at him. "Is this what a


    grown-u p should say?"


    "It''s really dark and raining heavily outside, plus Mr. Valentine is not familiar with Nokoc Bay at all.


    Summer, just let him stay for the night," Dean said.


    Mark sneered as he snorted ironically through his nose. ''Since when did I need his help?¡¯


    Summer looked at him and left him four cold words," Sleep on the couch."


    After that, she carried Charlotte into the bathroom while Dean went back to his room, leaving Mark


    alone in the living hall.


    It was getting darker and darker as the room went back to silence. There was only the sound of his own


    breath echoing in the room. He did not expect Nokoc Bay to be that cold during the summer.


    Mark heaved his body on the couch as he squinted his eyes, losing sleep.


    Momentster, he heard someone creep up on him. Charlotte was carrying a nket that was even


    heavier than her as she walked toward him.


    Stumbling, she strenuously ced the nket on the couch. "Here!"


    Mark''s heart went soft and gave the little girl two kisses on her forehead. His voice was deep but


    gentle. "Quick, go to bed."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She returned him with a peck on his cheek before creeping back into her room.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    The next morning...


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mark woke up early. He went to the bathroom to freshen up when the new toiletries caught his


    attention. He sneered and opened the packaging almost instantly. He used everything she had bought


    for Dean yesterday, be it the towels, shavers, or toothbrushes. Nothing was left unused.


    He stood in the living room after exiting the washroom. That was when he heard the woman''s voice


    "Do you want to wear trousers? I think it¡¯s morefortable to wear the joggers indoors..."


    He squinted his deep-set eyes while clenching his teeth. He took two big steps and went to Dean''s


    room. As expected, he saw her standing in front of the wardrobe talking to Dean with an expression


    that could not be any more gentle, just like how a virtuous wife would be...


    He wanted to kill Dean first, then her!


    His icy cold gaze fell on Summer as he walked towards her. His eyes were those of a cold and lonely


    wolf. He lifted his toned arms and grabbed her slim wrist before dragging her out of the room. He was


    so


    rough it turned her fair arm red, hurting her.


    "Let me go!" Summer struggled violently behind him.


    He ignored herpletely and dragged her out of the room. They went down the stairs but did not stop


    walking.


    Summer was outraged. She stretched her arm and started punching him. Their hair, face, and clothes


    were drenched in rainwater the moment they stepped outside.


    He was walking a little too fast, plus the floor was slippery, Summer did not pay attention and fell to the


    ground as she felt a burning sensation on her knee.


    Mark''s chest was still heaving violently. Even the cold rainwater could not put out the raging fire inside


    of him.


    He let go of her hand after he noticed that she had fallen down. His face was still stiff and dark when he


    bent down, intending to help her up.


    However, Summer pushed his hand away. She wiped away the rainwater with her left hand and


    supported her body with her right hand. Clenching her teeth, she stood up slowly as her chest rose and


    fell rapidly.


    "I think there is something that we need to talk about ..." She limped forward after she spoke.


    She thought that it was more than necessary to clear u p their rtionship thoroughly. If things continue


    to unfold like this, she would bepletely drained.


    The rain was still pouring and Summer was still in her green dress. A gush of wind blew, making her


    dress dance. Together with her limping leg, the image struck the man''s heartstrings as he started to


    feel a sense of guilt and pity towards her. The anger that he umted over a day was gradually


    starting to disappear.


    They arrived at a cafe in the blink of an eye. There was a bell hanging on the door. Summer pushed the


    door open, and it made a crispy jingling sound.


    Nokoc Bay was different from Santabaca. It was not as happening as Santabaca, but it had a


    different appeal. There were small streets and tiny alleyways, making the ce antique and historical.


    The cafe was empty at that time. Faint yellow lights were shining down from above, creating a warm


    and twilighty touch to the cafe''s ambiance.


    They sat down at a table beside the window. Summer ordered two cups of nd coffee as the


    rainwater was still dripping off her body, looking like a drowned mouse.


    They were sitting face to face and their coffees were served not long after. Looking at their messy


    looks, the server gave them the strange eye.


    Summer held the cup up and took a few sips to dispel the chill she felt. She then took deep breaths to


    suppress the anger inside of her, trying everything she could to not break her character.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    "You are Charlotte¡¯s biological father and you have all the rights to visit her. I won''t deny that I left too


    abruptly that day. I couldn''t inform you that we wereing back to Nokoc Bay because my phone


    was dead, and that was indeed my fault. I owe you an apology for this. And if you happen to miss


    Charlotte o r want to see her in the future, I''ll bring her to Santabaca for you. I¡¯ll be sure to let you know


    firsthand about everything that has to do with Charlotte from now on."


    She looked at him and continued talking while holding the cup of coffee in both of her hands. "But that''s


    as far as it goes. So no matter what I do or say in the future, please keep yourself out of it. I think I


    have been pretty clear about this, and there is no need for m e to repeat myself anymore."


    Mark raised his eyebrows after she said those words. His dark gaze turned sharp as he stared at her


    coldly and fiercely. "Keep myself out of whatever you do or say? Just like what happened back there?¡±


    What he saw in the house was still lingering in his head!


    Her words made him extremely upset. The rage he had inside of him was sparked again, burning all his


    rationality to ashes.


    "Yes, Charlotte is the only reason we are still keeping i n touch. You will be marrying Raine in the


    future, and I will be marrying another man too..."


    She knew that Mark could only be persuaded by reason and not cowed by force. Arguing with him will


    never solve any problem. The only way to do it was to talk to him peacefully.


    His expression shifted instantly as he said mockingly, "Marry?"


    Marrying another man? Without asking for his permission? Four words, over his dead body! i


    "Yes. Not only getting married, but whatever a married couple does, we will do too-"


    Mark arched his brows and stood up suddenly. He stretched his arm out and grabbed onto her, pulling


    her to him and making her sit on hisp. He pinned her down by her waist and locked her in his arm,


    ignoring the rainwater on them. In a gruff voice, he said, "You better stop right now!"


    Whenever he thought about her doing what they had done together with another man, or her flushed


    cheeks and soft moans, he would feel like someone had shoved a ticking time bomb in his heart. It was


    a time bomb that could go off at any minute and st him into pieces...


    Summer ignored his doings and remained still. She looked at him with her pure eyes, changing the


    subject. "Do you love Raine?"


    His brows were still brought together, his lips moved but not a single word came out.


    "Then..." She paused and spoke again. "Do you love m e?"


    She did not think that he would respond, she looked u p and continued speaking,


    "If you think that me marrying another man would hurt your pride as president, you don''t have to! You''re


    such an influential man in Santabaca. Other than Raine, there are still so manydies fantasizing to be


    with you. As for me, I am just an ordinary woman. Naturally, I would marry a man during the prime of m


    y youth. You are a smart man, so you should know what I am trying to say. It''s gettingte now, and I


    still have to look after Charlotte. I''m going to leave..."


    She moved her hands to her waist. Without having to use too much of her strength this time, she


    removed his hands off her.


    Summer stood up and started walking. When she reached the ss door of the cafe, she ceased her


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    steps and turned back to him as she said each and every word calmly.


    "Actually, the definition of an ex-wife is a man''s former wife, a previous partner in the past. Raine is the


    one you love, and she is already all yours now, no? So why are you still bothering your ex-wife? There


    is n o way that you''re obsessed with my body. There are so many women out there, there has got to be


    at least one that suits your liking, no?"


    She did not wait for his response after saying those words. Instead, she walked right into the rain. Her


    slim figure vanished before his sight.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    She was walking slowly. Her legs were not being very cooperative, which meant that she had fallen too


    hard back there...


    Hisp was still damp, but the spot she sat on still felt so warm. It had only been a few seconds since


    she left, but he was already starting to feel empty. He missed her...


    Missed her...


    When these two words shed across his mind, Mark was shocked as he froze in ce. He was really


    shocked...


    Missed her...


    She was just a woman who could not be more ordinary. If she had one thing special about her, it would


    be her being Mark Valentine''s ex-wife. That was all.


    As for their marriage, it was solely based on mutual agreement. She wanted the baby inside of her,


    while h e needed a partner.


    The reasons she was chosen were simple. Firstly, she appeared when he needed someone the most.


    Secondly,pared with other women, she looked more appealing to him. She was interesting and


    refreshing...


    Now, however, why would he miss a woman whom he had chosen purely out of the reasons he just


    mentioned?


    The emotions that he felt left him shocked, confused, and ridiculed...


    ''Raine is the one you love, and she is already all yours now, So why are you still bothering your ex-


    wife?'' 1


    He thought of how she looked at him when she said those things, as well as her cold and unusually


    calm expression. Without him knowing, his hand was clenching the cup of coffee.


    Just as she said, no matter if it was four years ago, or four yearster. Raine was the one he loved all


    along. 1


    Now, he had already gotten the woman that he dreamt of every day. So why was he bothering an


    irrelevant woman?


    He smirked ironically as his mind was in a mess. He felt as if he was stuck in a maze, unable to find an


    exit.


    Other than being in a mess, he also felt an indescribable annoyance. He squinted his eyes slowly as he


    lit up a cigarette.


    Smoke wreathed the air, causing his left eye to close a little bit more. Flicking on the cigarette, the


    nicotine h e inhaled into his lungs made his frustrations go away slowly.


    The fog that was canopying his heart had also started t o vanish. Suddenly, the sun was able to be


    seen again. The light that shined through was like a sparkling firework. Finally, he could see and


    understand things clearly now. The irritation and confusion buried under him fanned out like thin mists.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The look on his handsome face was still dark just now, like a gray cloud covering the whole sky. But


    now, his spirit was lifted so high up, his bright expression was almost blinding to the eyes.


    The waitress who was carrying coffees on a tray unwittingly sneezed after walking out. She frowned


    and went to the cashier who was standing behind the counter. "What is that pungent smell? Is


    somebody smoking? Why didn''t you remind them that smoking i s not allowed in the cafe?¡±


    The cashier stretched out her arm and pulled the waitress¡¯s sleeve. She then pointed to the direction of


    the window with her chin, signaling her to look over.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    The waitress ced the coffee on the table and looked over. Suddenly, she became speechless as she


    gulped.


    "Loser! Weren''t you just nagging me about our smoke-free policy? What made you so quiet now?"


    "To be able to meet such a handsome and charming man, I would choke on second-hand smoke all


    day!"


    "Out of ten people whoe here, nine of them will either be women or a couple. Even if there''s a


    man, he would look ridiculously hideous. This man right here i s definitely the best of the best!"


    The two staff wereying on the counter with their eyes glued to the man. They whispered to each


    other a s they stared at him intensively.


    Mark¡¯s lips curled when chuckled softly. He ced his left hand in between his brows and started


    massaging his forehead. He could not stop chuckling as he found himself... utterly ridiculous...


    He had been dominating the business field for ten years, and he was just getting better and better.


    Nevertheless, his legendary name was well-earned.


    He was always cautious and meticulous in business-rted matters. He could urately predict the


    other party''s intentions just by their words or actions, never


    making a mistake.


    But he would never have thought that he''d be so terrible in managing his love life. He was so dull-


    witted, to the point that he wasparable with a retard.


    He always thought that the woman he loved was Baine, but he had no idea when his feelings for her


    changed.


    Perhaps it happened before he gifted Summer the makeup products; maybe it was after. But one


    undeniable fact is that he had already developed feelings for her for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Or else, he would not be this furious when she handed him the divorce papers.


    He also would not have prioritized her over Baine when both of them fell off the cliff at the same time. H


    e would not have made sure that she was safe before saving Baine...


    On top of that, he would not have had murderous thoughts when he saw her picking clothes for him. At


    that time, his eyes were bloodshot, and all he wanted t o do was to kill Dean before he killed Summer!


    Those feelings were so strong and chaotic, but he still failed to notice them time after time. How ironic!


    2


    His temples started throbbing when he was reminded about his own theory, where he concluded that


    he was just obsessed with her body. Summer was not the one he wanted to choke now. He just wanted


    to choke


    himself!


    There was an uncountable number of women who had better figures than her. But he had never felt


    any excitement or strong feelings whenever he was with them. Things were just t.


    However, when he was with her, it was a surging sea. The waves were so strong he could barely keep


    his stance. She was the only woman who could bring him such pleasure, a pleasure that could even be


    felt in his bones!


    There was not a better feeling than the pleasure she brought him when their bodies became one. The


    sensation that he felt was off the roof. It was so strong it made his body extra sensitive.


    He had four whole years to sort out his feelings, but he still could not do it. There was no denying that


    he was utterly dull!


    Mark massaged his temples with both hands. His Adam''s apple could be seen thumping in his throat. H


    e sat his tall figure back in the chair as he slowly unbuttoned his shirt to feel more rxed.


    His whole body felt relieved as he finally got an answer. He was ecstatic from head to toe, feeling a


    sense of freedom that he had never felt before.


    It was such an easy thing, yet he still needed an eternity to figure it out...


    He had grown up together with Baine since they were children. The first person he fell in love with was


    also her. The deep love he had for hersted for twenty-over years, which was why he never doubted


    his feelings for her,


    It could even be said that he was hypnotized deep into his bones to push away his true feelings.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Although they were always together during their four years in Athana, it was never as natural as how


    they were before.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Most of the time, she spoke, and he listened; and there were times where he felt indifferent,


    uninterested, nonchnt, and sorry.


    There wasn¡¯t anything that could spark a conversation, but at that time, he couldn''t understand why...


    He stood up and pinched his forehead as he walked u p to the counter. When he noticed the no-


    smoking sign, he pointed and dully uttered, "Excuse me."


    "N-N-No worries..." The cashier blushed and stammered.


    The girl serving coffee gave a typical answer. "It¡¯s okay, smoke all you want."


    Mark squinted at her words; a faint smile appeared on his sunken expression. He took out several


    banknotes and handed them to the cashier.


    Following that, he turned around and went outside the cafe.


    As the bill was being printed, the cashier held the change and called out to him as he left, "Sir, your


    change."


    However, all she heard was the clear tingling sound of the wind chime.


    "Hey, did you notice his chest was dripping wet? It''s s o sexy, even my limbs are shivering!"


    "Of course, his chest is so firm too, and his bum looked so sexy in his wet pants!"


    "I really want to rest on his chest! Ack! I shouldn''t be thinking about that, otherwise I''m going to get a


    nosebleed." The coffee girl scrunched her nose and threw down the towel. "Get to work!"


    In the room, Charlotte was awake; she had dressed herself up, and her tiny hands rubbed her eyes.


    When Summer had collected, suppressed her emotions, and had calmed down, she walked over and


    patted Charlotte''s buttock gently. "Good job! Quickly wash up and let''s have breakfast."


    "Mommy, is there egg tart for breakfast?" She licked her lips; although she was still groggy, she was


    already thinking about food.


    "Yes, there¡¯s egg tart and milk. Come on, stop rubbing your eyes."


    Dean was getting used to his mechanical wheelchair; i t was unexpectedly easy to use, convenient,


    and could go anywhere he liked.


    "You''re improving quickly." Summer stood behind him and chuckled. "We''ll do some leg strengthening


    exercise in the afternoon; but you seem to be enjoying your wheelchair ride."


    Dean smiled, "I''ve been a cop for such a long time; I bustled every day and almost had no time for rest.


    It''s reallyfortable to be seated here now."


    "I see, it''s a blessing in disguise. But no matter how carefree you feel, you still must stand up quickly.


    Alright, let''s have breakfast."


    As she spoke, Summer went into the living room. There was milk and soy milk, freshly made using the


    machine, steaming with vapor.


    As they gathered around the dining table, the door flung open, and a tall figure stood before them.


    "Uncle!" Charlotte jumped off her chair and dived toward Mark. "Mommy made breakfast; uncle should


    join us too."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Contrary to Charlotte''s cheerfulness, Summer fixed her eyes on him and frowned. ''Had he not


    understood her words from this morning?''


    Nevertheless, whether he understood them, it wasn''t her concern anymore; from this day onward, she


    had decided to start anew and live a good life.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Firstly, she had to buy a house. She considered settling down in Nokoc Bay as the house prices


    were lower than Santabaca''s.


    Charlotte had already grown up, and it wouldn''t be good to be without property in the long run, be in


    Santabaca or Nokoc Bay.


    Mark squinted his eyes and stared at Summer; they were zing.


    Nevertheless, he knew what was in his heart and what he wanted; he wasn''t going to let her go again...


    1


    After a while of exchanging gazes, Summer retracted hers and looked at Charlotte. "You have only ten


    minutes left before you''rete, do you want to get punished today?¡±


    Charlotte returned to her seat and asked, "But mommy, uncle doesn''t have breakfast." "Mommy


    prepared only breakfast for three, there isn¡¯t


    any more left." Summer sipped her soy milk and looked at Dean. "Would you like some jam?"


    "Just a little bit." Dean sat away from the jam so he couldn''t reach it.


    Summer passed him the jam, and after he had finished, she put some jam on Charlotte¡¯s bread," Finish


    it quickly."


    All the while, she didn''t nce at Mark at all.


    Charlotte nibbled at her bread and felt sorry for Mark because he had nothing to eat. "Uncle, you can


    have m y egg tart."


    Reluctantly, Charlotte stretched out the te with four egg tarts. Raising his brow, Mark smiled, "You


    can have them."


    After breakfast, Summer was going to send Charlotte t o school, then head off to work, but was worried


    about Dean. "I left some meat buns on the table; if you¡¯re not yet hungry, we can have it together when


    I''m home. Give me a call if anything happens. If anyone tries to cause trouble, call the cops


    immediately, let the cops deal with him!"


    ''Was there anyone who is trying to cause trouble? Was she implying that he would bully Dean?''


    Mark frowned hard; he was displeased and pursed his lips as he locked his gaze on her slender figure


    as if h e was going to tunnel and pierce a hole through her.


    "Alright, I got it. Don¡¯t worry, off you go to work." Dean responded while acknowledging her worry.


    Nodding, Summer led Charlotte out and left for school together.


    Thus, it was only Mark and Dean who were left in the room. They had nothing inmon; hence, it


    was an awkward situation.


    However, it was Dean who felt terribly awkward; On the other hand, Mark was rxed, casual, and


    showed no signs of awkwardness.


    Moving his wheelchair, Dean headed toward the room. Mark got up and strode in front of him, blocking


    his way. He casually spewed out two words, "Let¡¯s talk."


    ¡°What about?" Dean frowned; there was nothing in between them worthy of a conversation.


    Mark poured himself a ss of warm water and casually reclined on the sofa, and squinted his eyes


    gently.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Dean couldn''t deny the fact that this man was a natural leader. Regardless of the situation, everyone


    could only dance to his melody. Nevertheless, although he was drenched and appeared unsightly, it


    wasn''t enough to hide his elegance and dignity.


    "I n to send you to Athana for treatment, what are your thoughts, Mr. Singleton?"


    He had to ensure that Dean and Summer mustn''t continue their current rtionship; he had to put an


    end to it.


    "This is my burden; I can decide for myself. Please don''t trouble yourself, Mr. Valentine."


    Mark red, his voice croaked, and he knocked his fingers against the ss that it echoed a tingling


    melody. "I don''t like to put my nose into someone else''s business. But Mr. Singleton, you rescued my


    daughter; in return, isn''t it right for me to find a cure for your legs?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Dean smiled. "I had watched Charlotte grow up; in my eyes, she is like a daughter to me, there''s no


    need for anyone to be responsible for me; besides, Charlotte doesn¡¯t seem to recognize you as her


    daddy, does she?" "I have to admit that what Mr. Singleton has said is


    indeed very true..." Mark smiled faintly. "But I am her biological father, it won''t be long for it to be


    revealed. You have no reason to reject my offer for my goal is to cure your legs, and not to harm you..."


    "I have my own ns, there''s no need to trouble Mr. Valentine. Besides, Nokoc Bay and Santabaca


    are very suitable for my rehabilitation, there is no need to travel to Athana, thank you."


    He didn''t want any stranger to have a part in his affairs, although that man was Charlotte''s daddy by


    nature.


    "Since Mr. Singleton isn''t interested in Athana, how about Pine Hills? It''s surrounded by nature and has


    beautiful scenery."


    At that moment, footsteps approached, and then Summer entered the room. She had initially wanted to


    go to school, but she made a U-turn and unexpectedly overheard what Mark had said upon her arrival


    because she was worried.


    "What are you doing?¡± She looked at Mark and frowned.


    Staring at her, Mark raised his arrogant eyebrows and answered slowly, "I was concerned about Mr.


    Singleton''s legs. Since he was injured because he rescued my daughter, I have a responsibility to fulfil.


    Ms. Hart, don''t worry, I¡¯m not a beast, I won''t devour him..."


    Her face became filled with anxiety, too much for one¡¯s eyes to bear.


    "Since Mr. Valentine is so kind, Mr. Singleton should show his appreciation. However, instead of


    travelling t o Athana or Pine Hills, it would be simply alright if Mr. Valentine could hire two nurses for Mr.


    Singleton," Summer looked on and calmly replied.


    He looked at her, and his teeth itched as if wanting to gnash at her fair and beautiful neck. "It seems


    like I did not ask for Ms. Hart''s opinion..."


    "I agree with Summer''s proposal.¡± Dean quickly replied.


    Summer had to work and take care of Charlotte; if there were nurses, she could be more rxed and


    not wear herself out.


    Ah, they seemed to be in perfect sync. But that mouth with bright red lips that spoke those words was


    certainly inviting a kiss of death.


    Marked gripped the ss rightly and sneered.


    "Besides, shouldn''t Mr. Valentine be leaving soon? If you would like to meet Charlotte, I will send her to


    Santabaca during the holidays. Worry not Mr.


    Valentine, in terms of care, I will keep to my word," Summer said. Her words were obviously trying to


    drive him away.


    "I see, Ms. Hart is driving her guest away, huh?" his voice had already turned sullen.


    "Mr. Valentine, you''re overthinking. We are heading out to the park now and can''t attend to Mr.


    Valentine.


    Because of that, after your drink, please..."

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    At the park.


    The rain had just stopped, the air was humid and fresh, and the flowers emitted vivid scents of nature¡¯s


    aroma that was pleasing to one''s smell.


    Most of the people were at work during this hour, so the park wasn''t crowded. The tracks were


    drenched b y the rain, and chirpings of birds were heard.


    Summer didn''t speak and remained silent as she pushed the wheelchair; she looked dull as if upied


    by anxiety.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Dean asked, breaking the silence as h e adjusted the napkin on his legs. Since they


    arrived a t the park, she had not uttered a word.


    "I was thinking, when he offered you treatment in Athana, I should have agreed. Let me speak to him


    againter." 1


    As a matter of fact, Athana was more advanced in medical technology than Santabaca; as his injury


    was still in the early stage, there was no better time than to be treated immediately. It couldn¡¯t be


    dyed.


    "Why should we agree? I didn''t rescue Charlotte for his sake; so, I shouldn''t receive his favor." Dean


    replied.


    He witnessed Charlotte growing up and treated her


    like his own daughter. But he could never ept Mark''s offer just because he was Charlotte''s


    biological father and his arrogant way of offering treatment for his legs. 1


    It was like an unconscious feeling that would emerge when an enemy appeared and snatched away


    your precious belonging and outrageously deringpensation. How could he ept such a thing?


    "But... your injury is still in the early stage. If you receive treatment in Athana, your chances of recovery


    will be greater."


    Dean didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty over what happened to his legs. "Don''t worry, I can arrange for m y


    treatment in Athana. I have a university friend who i s an orthopedic, and he''s also in Athana right now."


    Summer cheered up at his words. But immediately, she asked, ¡°What about the medical expenses?"


    "My bank savings are sufficient for the treatment.


    Don¡¯t worry." Dean assured her.


    "When we return, please find out from your friend. I''ll get ready the visa and passport." She decided.


    She couldn''t be at ease about what happened to Dean. Furthermore, with the savings in her bank card,


    it should add up to be sufficient.


    Dean smiled, "Why haven¡¯t I realized you had such resolute character? It¡¯s not yet toote to decide


    after I''ve contacted him. Besides, why is there a need for us to travel there? I''ll be alright on my own,


    you should


    remain and look after Charlotte."


    Summer replied, "I will go, and look after you.¡±


    "Oh, Summer, don''t feel guilty or sorry over what happened; in my heart, Charlotte is also my


    daughter." Dean replied slowly, "If all you feel is guilt, I wouldn''t b e at ease too. The reason I rescued


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t to let you feel guilty.¡±


    She stopped and let go of the wheelchair. Then she stood in front of him, looking stern and serious.


    "I know you rescued Charlotte because you love her. Feeling guilty is just part of why I want to care for


    you. The rest is because I find that you are a remarkable man. So... let us get married...¡± 1


    As a man, he had a duty, responsibility, and virtue; and throughout these four years, she had


    understood him well.


    For them to get married, she wouldn''t need to worry about Charlotte anymore.


    Moreover, he wasn''t someone who would act rashly, neither would he have an affair; he loved children


    and a family guardian.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    A simple and longsting life together was not a bad idea. As for feelings, she wanted to nurture it as


    time went by-


    Dean was stunned. After a while, he regained hisposure. "Summer, do you know what you are


    saying?"


    "Of course..." Summer brimmed. She appeared more lighthearted and looked a little sneaky. "One day I


    will end up getting married anyway. Who knows how my partner would treat Charlotte. He might abuse


    her behind my back. Not only do you treat her so well, you are also an upright cop. How could I let such


    a remarkable man slip by?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dean chuckled. Summer¡¯s words sent a stream of warmth through him. His entire body was warmed


    with happiness. His heart was filled with bliss and excitement. At this very moment, he wanted to


    scream for joy. He felt touched. Comment by Chein Ling Foo: I revised this part coz I don''t understand


    what you are trying to say.


    "...he felt warmth surround him, warming his entire body."


    Revised version:


    "Dean chuckled. Summer¡¯s words sent a stream of warmth through him. His entire body was warmed


    with happiness. His heart was filled with bliss and excitement. At this very moment, he wanted to


    scream for joy. He felt touched."


    "You sure you won''t regret it?"


    "Why would I regret? Are you saying that after we get married you will hate me one day?" Summer


    answered.


    "Definitely not. But I would like to walk again before I marry you." He wanted to give her a splendid


    wedding.


    "So, if you will never walk again, you won''t marry me? That''s not important, isn¡¯t it?" She knew what he


    was thinking, but it was unnecessary!


    "But I would like to discuss this when I can walk again ..." Dean replied very slowly, "if your decision


    was made out of guilt or impulse, you could still turn away the moment my legs have recovered." 1


    "For me to make this statement only means that I have thought about it thoroughly and made a


    decision that is best for myself. What I''m doing now, I''m clearly aware."


    Summer locked gaze with him as she spoke, hoping that her sincerity could reach him.


    After looking at each other for a long while, Dean nodded, "I do.¡±


    He trusted her every word, and the sincerity she expressed, he witnessed them clearly.


    Summer shuddered when he uttered those words. An unknown feeling filled her heart, and it felt a little


    bitter.


    But she knew the moment she made that decision, she would never turn back against it, and it will


    never change.


    From now on, it shall be...


    They remained a little longer at the park; afterward, they went shopping and quickly returned home.


    After dinner, Summer helped Dean with standing exercise in the living room. She let his arms find


    support on the armrest as he tried to stand up.


    However, it wasn''t an easy task. After a grueling two hours and many repeated attempts, he had not


    stood u p at all, instead, he was sweating profusely.


    She scooped a bowl of chicken broth she had prepared in the morning and handed it to Dean. "Take it


    slowly. It''s still the first day, there¡¯s no need to hurry."


    Dean remained calm and nodded in acknowledgement, "Okay."


    After another round of exercise, Dean returned to the bedroom to organize his documents while


    Summer prepared dinner in the kitchen.


    It was 5:30 pm when she finished preparing dinner. It was also time for Charlotte to finish school. She


    gestured to Dean and undid her apron as she got ready to pick Charlotte up.


    But just as she stepped out of the kitchen, she saw Charlotte; her face was red with excitement, and


    she held a star-shaped kite.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    She peered into the living room like a thief and immediately put the kite aside.


    Mark stood behind her; he was tall, handsome, and elegant. The only thing that seemed out of ce


    was the Shawn the Sheep bag he held in his hand.


    Pouting, Charlotte dashed into the kitchen. "Mommy, I''m thirsty, I want some water."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Summer frowned when she saw Charlotte''s soiled white shoes with traces of grass on them. She


    tugged a t her cor and led her out of the kitchen. "Where did you go today?"


    Charlotte became droopy, her head sagging. Her legs began kicking, and she answered in a tiny voice


    like a fly, "I... was... flying my kite..."


    "Today is your first day after being absent from school for so long, and you skipped your sses?"


    Summer''s words became harsh.


    Charlotte was frightened and curled up against the wall. Mark looked at Summer, squinted his eyes,


    and said, "I''ve requested a day off from her teacher..."


    As he said, he ced the Shawn the Sheep bag on the sofa and walked over. Immediately, Charlotte


    clung to his legs.


    Upon hearing that, Summer shifted her attention from him to Charlotte. "No dinner for you until you


    finish your homework."


    After saying this, she ignored them and left the kitchen, and began serving dinner.


    Charlotte twitched her cute little nose at the aroma." Uncle, mommy made roasted tomato soup and


    meat buns, and I''m hungry."


    "What a nose..." Mark raised his brow and gently pinched her nose, "hold on a little longer..."


    Charlotte licked her lips, her head drooping in disappointment. Then, she began doing her homework


    while Mark sat beside her.


    It was only because of his daughter that he could enter the house today; otherwise, knowing her


    character, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance.


    However, he had let his daughter down. After a day of flying her kite, she had to do her homework in


    hunger.


    Only Summer and Dean sat at the dining table for dinner, and the delicious smell filled the air. Dean


    wanted to ask for Charlotte but was stopped by Summer.


    Charlotte tugged at Mark¡¯s trousers and said softly," uncle, I miss mommy''s meat buns very much..."


    "Uncle misses them even more. Be a good girl, keep going..." Mark raised his brow as he spoke in his


    deep voice. He lowered his eyes and peeped at Dean coldly.


    He had tasted the meat buns she made before, although it was four years ago...


    After dinner, Dean returned to the room to work while Summer cleared the table. Unable to bear it


    anymore, Charlotte said in her teary eyes. "Mommy, I''m very hungry..."


    Feeling sorry, Summer went into the kitchen and brought out a bowl of roasted tomato soup for


    Charlotte, but she didn''t even look at him sitting on the sofa.


    Mark, too, was hungry. His eyebrows twitched as he observed Charlotte enjoying the food.


    "Uncle, ahh..." Charlotte fed him a spoon of roasted tomato soup. It would be better if she hadn¡¯t fed


    him. The moment he tasted it, his hunger grew. After being separated for four years, her cooking had


    improved.


    Mark took over Charlotte''s spoon of roasted tomato soup. As he was about to savor it, his actions met


    with Summer¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    As she caught sight of it, Summer pressed her arms o n her chest and observed his behavior. It felt a


    little awkward. He gulped and gracefully adjusted his ck shirt with his left hand. Then, he turned


    toward Charlotte without changing his calm expression on his handsome face. "Ahh..."


    Summer twitched her brows at sight. As she turned around, she couldn''t help but curl her lips. She then


    quickly rxed them.


    When she emerged from the kitchen again, she held a te of freshly baked meat buns and, without


    hesitation, served it before him, and the te rattled.


    ''Was it for him?''


    Mark raised his eyebrows. She had not been hospitable toward him recently. It was the first time she


    acted in this manner, and he was quite surprised.


    "Thanks, ex-wife...¡± he responded. His voice was a little hoarse as he stared at her gently.


    To call her ''Ms. Hart'' would sound very rigid, and if he had called her ''Mrs. Valentine¡¯, she would


    definitely chase him out of the house. 1


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Staring coldly at him, Summer replied, "No thanks. You may leave after dinner because we need to


    rest."


    Raising a brow, Mark pretended he did not hear it. Instead, he proceeded to savor the meat buns


    slowly.


    Charlotte had never been good in Mathematics, in fact, she was awful at it. Summer tutored her


    attentively and carefully, guiding her gently and softly.


    He observed Summer under the warm light. Her side view looked stunning, and it radiated her attentive


    spirit. He was fascinated and moved.


    After half an hour of tutoring, Summer stretched her limbs and looked at him. "We''re tired, so we won''t


    see you off."


    Mark gently smiled at her words and picked up his coat that was lying on the sofa. Summer thought he


    was leaving and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, after he had picked his coat, he rolled u p his trousers, wrapped the coat around himself,


    and dived into the sofa.


    "I''m tired too, hush, let me rest for a while..."


    ''This man really doesn''t know how to feel ashamed!''


    A turbulent feeling welled up within Summer''s chest. She really wanted to toss the remaining meat


    buns left on the table at his face.


    "Hey, you should go. There are many five-star hotels i n Nokoc Bay, you could get a room easily."


    She said and kicked his legs.


    But Mark appeared to have fallen asleep and felt nothing. His eyes did not even flinch.


    Although Summer kept kicking him, he did not budge. Charlotte tugged at her sleeve, "Mommy, don¡¯t


    disturb uncle, he is tired. I want a bath and I want mommy to bathe me. There is mud on my shoes, it''s


    sticky and ufortable."


    Unable to suppress her annoyance, Summer kicked him again angrily and then led Charlotte to her


    room.


    The sofa was small and narrow, and the night would b e freezing cold. She wanted to see how long a


    dignified and proud Mark couldst.


    After their footsteps faded, Mark opened his eyes narrowly to watch mother and daughter enter the


    room. Then, the room door was shut with a heavy m.


    He adjusted his body into a morefortable position and closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    She had nned to coax Charlotte to sleep then prepare her coursework. However, while she was


    doing so, she, too, fell asleep.


    Not until her cell rang suddenly did Summer wake up from her slumber. She sat up groggily. After


    adjusting Charlotte''s nket, she walked out of the room muddleheaded and closed the door quietly


    behind her, careful not to wake Charlotte up.


    Still very sleepy, Summer answered the phone, her eyes narrowly opened, "Hi, mom."


    "My dear, how are Dean¡¯s legs? It has been quite a while, has there been any improvement?"


    The living room was pitch ck, but she did not switch on the light because she felt it was unnecessary


    as she wanted to go into her room to sleep after the call.


    She staggered forward with her eyes closed, led by her instincts, and replied, "Not yet, he''s still


    recovering. I''m helping him with his daily leg strengthening exercise. I¡¯ll let dad and you know if there¡¯s


    any progress."


    "Okay. So, how are you and Dean getting along?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Summer steadied her hand on the phone, her eyes


    remained closed, and she answered, "I''ve discussed with Dean, we decided to get married, but we


    haven''t decided whether to have our wedding in Nokoc Bay or Santabaca. Could you help us


    choose a date? Then w e can work out the other details. It doesn''t have to be too grand, and... it would


    be great if dad can help too..."


    As she spoke, she sat down on the sofa instinctively. Nevertheless, she felt something warm and soft


    beneath her hips and suspected something was amiss.


    She had obviously forgotten about Mark, who had been sleeping on the sofa. At that moment, she was


    sitting directly on top of his chest.


    Summer opened her eyes to check her surroundings. Mark, who was on the sofa, wriggled. His dark


    pupils were like those of a beast, and they were burning with mes. Even though it was dark and the


    lights were off, his eyes were clearly visible.


    Because he suddenly wriggled, she shrieked. Daisy, who was on the other end of the call, asked


    worriedly," What happened?¡±


    A frightened and palpitating Summer steadied herself and patted her chest. When she was about to


    give the man below her a piece of her mind, she heard her mother''s voice through the phone. So, she


    quickly replied, "it¡¯s nothing, mom. The lights were off, so I bumped into a chair. I''ll hang up first, we can


    talk again tomorrow. Uhm. Goodbye."


    She hung up and gripped the hand that wrapped around her waist. In a low voice, she said, "let go!"


    Both Charlotte and Dean were in the house. She could not ascertain if they had heard her. Thus, she


    could only lower her voice.


    His blood was boiling and burning and about to gush out. He growled in a deep and low voice, "You''re


    going t o marry Dean?¡±


    "Yes," Summer responded, her palms pressing on his chest as they wrestled and wriggled.


    They looked, however, somewhat intimate.


    Had Charlotte or Dean walked out of the room, they would surely witness the scene, and the situation


    would only be more awkward.


    "Why marry him?¡± he gnarled as he maintained a vice grip around her slender waist while the mes in


    his pupils were still burning.


    He was too strong that Summer could not free herself after trying her best to wriggle till her face was


    puffing red. She ended up huffing and puffing and gasping for air.


    In the end, she gave up struggling and breathed slowly.


    He raised his hand and adjusted her hair that fell beside her cheek. Although he was still in a rage, his


    actions were very gentle.


    "Why are you marrying him?¡± he asked again in a low and deep tone and stared at her.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    "Mark, don''t you think you¡¯re being intrusive?" she maintained her low volume while grabbing his shirt


    with both hands.


    Raising his brow, Mark adjusted his grip around her waist. Then, he squinted his eyes and asked, "Do


    you love him?"


    Summer frowned and did not answer. She tugged silently at his grip with all her might, wanting to break


    free.


    He was not a cop, neither was she a criminal. Hence, she was not obliged to answer his question.


    "Listen, if you aren''t going to answer, we can keep doing this until morning..."


    Summer took a deep breath and froze for a moment. She could not help but prick her palms with her


    finger so that it hurt a little. "I love him." She uttered so clearly that she could even hear her own voice.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing her answer, Mark turned nk but stared into her eyes, trying to grasp her deepest thoughts.


    "Four years ago, did you love-"


    Just as he was about to finish saying in a low and deep voice, he suddenly choked, and his speech


    was cut short.


    He went on to ce his finger on her lips and rubbed them. "Dear ex-wife, your eyes have betrayed


    you.


    They are clearly saying that you are not speaking the truth...¡±


    She could not help but shudder and tilt her head slightly. She calmed her racing heartbeat before she


    looked up and said, "I may not love him enough yet, but I will soon be his wife. Then, I will love


    him with all my heart!"


    What she said was not solely meant for him; it was also directed at herself.


    Mark unconsciously pinched her belly through her pajamas. His arms were tightened, his veins visible.


    "Because of that, you don¡¯t have to be swayed by a married woman anymore..."


    Mark said nothing but ced his hand on her head and pulled her forcibly so that shended on his


    chest.


    Their bodies clung to each other tightly and firmly, and there was no gap in between.


    Summer''s left cheekid t on his chest. Although separated by his shirt, she felt the firm, burning,


    and strong heartbeat beneath it.


    The words ''married woman'' really made him feel disgusted.


    ''Was she telling him that she is no longer avable?''


    Mark snorted. At this moment, even his breath from his nostrils was scalding hot. He stared at her


    smooth and fair cor and felt like he wanted to break her neck.


    He had to break off all her wings so that she could remain in his embrace and put off any thoughts of


    marrying another man!


    He locked his left hand on her hair behind her head while his right arm wrapped tightly around her


    waist,pletely restricting her movements.


    Whilst inhaling the pleasant scent of the tangerine, he brought his heated lips close to her sensitive


    ears. "Do you believe that I can make you fall in love with me before you marry him?"


    Summer did not reply. She let out faintughter instead.


    ''What is he trying to prove? Is he trying to show that h e has the charm to tempt a married woman? Is


    he joking?¡¯


    Hearing thatughter, Mark rolled his eyes and pped her directly on her hip. A clear, loud p


    echoed.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Her response annoyed him very much, and herughter seemed like an insult to his words.


    "You''re crazy!¡± She raged and immediately grabbed his shirt tightly and nipped at his chest firmly.


    ''Would he only be satisfied when he had woken up Charlotte and Dean?''


    She didn''t nip too tightly with her finger, but moderately so that the pain would get very intense. He let


    out a few snorts and pped her hips again. "Dear e x-wife, you better heed my words, I''m not


    joking..."


    Agitated by his words, Summer strengthened her force and replied simrly, "You better heed my


    words too..."


    They exchanged gazes, her eyes ming bright while his being deep as the ocean.


    After a long while, he released her and gave her two deep stares. She got up and quickly returned to


    her room, whereas Mark squinted his eyes.


    Summer heaved a sigh of relief as she sat on the bed. She could still feel the heating sensation


    radiated from his body.


    She felt her jaws itch, but it soon became calm.


    The next morning.


    Charlotte wanted to pee but was toozy to get up. So, she rolled toward Summer and murmured,


    "Mommy, I want to pee pee..."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She brushed her aside and opened her eyes. "Be a good girl and go to the bathroom on your own,


    okay? 0 r else, Logger Vick wille and catch you."


    Charlotte''s eyes opened wide when she heard those words. She sprung off the bed and dashed out of


    the room.


    Summer collected her clothing, but just as she had put them on, Charlotte rushed in anxiously.


    "Mommy, uncle is missing! Did Logger Vick catch him?"


    Surprised, she replied after recollecting her senses," Logger Vick won''t catch grown-ups, he will only


    catch disobedient children. Uncle must have left because of something else."


    "Why won¡¯t Logger Vick catch grown-ups but only disobedient children?" Charlotte leaned beside her


    and rubbed her eyes; it was apparent that she hadn''t been to the bathroom because her legs were


    crossed and rubbed against each other.


    Frowning, she thought for a little while and simply answered, "because Logger Vick isn''t strong enough


    against grown-ups; be a good girl and go to the bathroom quickly, or you¡¯re going to pee in your pants."


    Nodding, the little one conveniently picked up the phone on the shelf; she tapped on the Fruit Ninja


    game as she ran off to the bathroom.


    After getting out of bed, Summer tidied the bedroom and living room. There was a tiny vibration as she


    nced across the sofa.


    After breakfast, she recalled her conversation with Daisy to Dean; without objecting, he nodded in


    agreement and suggested they head out to the mall to select a ring.


    Summer felt it was too early to do so as there were still many unprepared tasks.


    "It''s our custom to have an engagement ring, and a wedding ring; although we don''t have an


    engagement, but we shouldn''t break the custom. We''ll treat this ring as the engagement ring."


    Summer tried to argue with Dean but was unsessful; in the end, she had no choice but to agree.


    Charlotte gulped down her milk, and her eyes glittered. "Mommy, is it like the ring that teacher wears on


    her finger?"


    "You cheeky little girl, quickly finish up your milk and mommy will send you to school."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    On the other side


    In the bar


    There were manykes on the seashore, so even the bar was built by theke, literally beside the


    mountain and the water.


    Charlie took two shots of spirits and passed one to Mark, who was reclining on the sofa. "Mr. Valentine,


    please."


    Mark''s eyes flitted over the spirits, his left hand resting on the side of his temple, kneading gently. "I''m


    not interested. What brought you here?"


    "It''s very difficult to hear from Mr. Valentine that he''s not interested in liquor. I came to bring you a


    wedding invitation card." Charlie sat down with his legs crossed, looking debonair.


    "Yours?"


    "Yup..."


    "With Grace?¡± His tall body bent slightly, as he reached out for a ss of warm water and took a sip.


    "How do you know?"


    "The way you and Grace look into each other''s eyes is s o hot that it almost burns each other to death.


    You''ve


    always said that marriage is the grave of love. What happened now?"


    Charlie¡¯s lips curved upward and said, "I am now willing to die in the grave. Is there a problem?"


    "You can do whatever you want. How about Billy?"


    "He''s half-dead. Sherman caught him giving money to that junior, and now he¡¯s asking me to transfer


    the money for him. I won''t do it."


    Mark¡¯s handsome brow furrowed. "What''s he up to?"


    "I don''t know. His rtionship with Sherman has been going downhill for years anyway, but he¡¯s still


    giving money to that junior after she caught him. Anyway, he deserved it! Let''s not talk about him.


    What''s wrong with you? We haven¡¯t seen each other for just a few days. Why are you looking so


    haggard? Anyway, don''t you love your aunt? Why are you here now?"


    Charlie sneered at him, and got a cold stare back in response.


    "She said she''s going to marry another man and love him as much as she could...¡±


    "It''s normal. They are both adults. Ms. Hart is not yet thirty and in the prime of her life. It''s only natural


    that she wants to get married now."


    Charlie looked at him with a smile on his face and asked, "Are you just going to sit here and do


    nothing?"


    "Of course not, I''ll get her back..."


    "You''ve spent a lot of time with Ms. Hart since four years ago. What kind of feelings does she have for


    you? Didn''t you ask?"


    The muscles in Mark''s handsome face moved slightly and his jaw rose with ego as he gulped down the


    rest o f the water from the ss. "Ho..."


    Last night, he did n to ask her, but after hearing her answer to Dean, he actually backed away, afraid


    of hearing her cruel answer.


    "Does Ms. Hart know how you feel about her?" Then Charlie said to himself, "I wouldn¡¯t expect you to


    say anything. What the hell are you doing?"


    Mark kneaded his forehead and didn''t answer, slightly irritated.


    "I think it''s a miracle Ms. Hart didn¡¯t chase you away. You¡¯re in love with your aunt, yet at the same time


    hovering around her like a fly-"


    The next second, the windbreaker had covered Charlie¡¯s head directly. Mark frowned and said, "You


    know, regarding Raine, I don''t-"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You don''t love her, do you? Mr. Valentine, do you have any idea how big the news is about you and


    your aunt? The entire Santabaca knows that you''re in love with Raine, okay? More importantly, you


    didn¡¯t deny i t." 1

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    "Not only those people, even my fiancee thought you were in love with your aunt. At that time she


    thought she was watching Romeo and Juliet every day! You''re the only one who knows your heart. We


    don''t know. M s. Hart doesn''t know.


    After all, you loved your aunt so much four years ago. You just didn''t sneak into your aunt¡¯s window like


    Romeo did..."


    "Never mind that. If you love Ms. Hart, at least let her know. Do you really think it''s okay for you to hang


    around Ms. Hart like a nuisance? You''re obviously making her think you''re just trying to have sex with


    her, you know?"


    Charlie reached out and pped him heavily on the shoulder:


    "It''s actually easy to say those three words to the woman you love. If you love her and want her to


    know, then you must say it. You can never guess how someone feels inside.


    We don''t know what''s going on in someone else¡¯s mind. Just like you don''t know what''s going on in Ms.


    Hart''s mind, Ms. Hart doesn''t know what¡¯s going on in yours. For example, Grace and I can¡¯t figure


    each other out without expressing ourselves..."


    In fact, the time the two spent together was a little too short. After ten or twenty years together, they


    would know what the other was thinking as soon as the other opened the mouth.


    His eyes moved slightly and the hard lines of Mark''s handsome face softened slightly. "When are you


    going back to Santabaca?¡±


    "Soon. I just came by to give you an invitation and have a drink with you. What else?"


    "Since you have nothing else to do, let¡¯s go see my daughter before you go back..."


    Charlie became interested. He looked at the time. It was two o''clock. "Let''s go, I have a gift for her..."


    "Let''s wait for another two and a half hours...¡±


    "Why?"


    "Yesterday I went to school without telling her mother and took her out to fly a kite. My daughter was


    denied dinner as punishment when she went back home..."


    "Hahahaha..." Charlie couldn¡¯t stopughing. It really amused him.


    The two then continued to spend time at the bar.


    When it was time to leave, Charlie¡¯s phone rang. Mark turned to look at him.


    Charlie picked it up and whispered the name to him, Billy.


    "You help me transfer $200,000 first, I''ll pay you backter." Billy said.


    "I¡¯m at an important time in my life. Do you think I¡¯d have a better life if Grace found out? And why are


    you so interested in your junior?" Charlie was speechless.


    Mark stepped forward and grabbed Charlie¡¯s phone with his big hand. "If you really want to make the


    transfer, get your best secretary to do it."


    Then he hung up. Charlie frowned at him and said," You¡¯re giving him another option.¡±


    "You think you can stop him if he wants to do it? If it doesn''t work through you, he¡¯ll think of some other


    ways."


    "What if Ms. Hart had her heart set on marrying someone else?"


    Mark¡¯s face stiffened, his fists clenched and he said not a word. His long legs strode straight ahead and


    Charlie followed with a shrug of his shoulders.


    Apparently he did not think about this possibility. No one would stand in ce and wait for someone all


    her life. This was reality, not a fairy tale.


    In fairy tales, love is a story thatsts until death, but the reality was that people who love each other


    may not stay together for various reasons.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Or if Ms. Hart had set her heart on marrying someone else, what else could he do about it?


    They arrived at the kindergarten just as the students were leaving school. It was a beautiful sight to see


    two amazing men standing together.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Charlotte flew into Mark''s arms like a bird, her little face rubbing against his suit pants.


    He bent slightly, picked her up, raised his chin slightly, and pointed at Charlie. "That''s Uncle Charlie."


    "Hello Uncle Charlie," Charlotte said sweetly.


    "Little beauty. Like father, like daughter. She looks just like you. Let me give you a kiss. Here''s a little


    gift for you," Charlie said while hugging the soft little girl.


    "Is it a dress?" Charlotte blinked.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Anything wrong?"


    ¡°Uncle, can you give me a yellow one next time?


    Mommy always says I''m like a little piggy and will stain the white dress."


    Charlie smiled and snapped his fingers. "Ok, the little beauty''s request is epted. Mr. Valentine, I


    want her to be my flower girl."


    "I''ll be Mommy''s flower girl. Mommy is going to marry Uncle Dean, and I will be the flower girl."


    Charlotte¡¯s smiling eyes were like a crescent moon. "Uncle, let''s g o home."


    "Are you hungry?" "No, Mommy went shopping for a ring with Uncle


    Dean today. I''m going home to see mommy¡¯s ring. I''m going to see if the teacher¡¯s ring is bigger or


    Mommy''s ring is bigger, and which one is prettier!" She could not wait to see it.


    At the little girl''s words, Mark''s face wentpletely grim. Charlie frowned. It seemed Ms. Hart was


    determined to marry someone else.


    Once a person like Ms. Hart was determined to do something, it will be hard to turn back...


    Later, Charlie returned to Santabaca. Instead of going home, Mark went to an Italian restaurant with


    Charlotte. After dinner, he asked Charlotte to call her mommy.


    And told her toe to the Italian restaurant...


    There was something he wanted to make clear...


    Charlotte was eating a steak while holding the phone, her voice was soft and tender and her braids


    waved softly in the air.


    After the steak was finished, Mark asked the waitress t o take Charlotte to the children''s section.


    Pouring a ss of red wine, he held the clear ss in hisrge hand and shook it gently, watching the


    red liquid swirl inside.


    The look on his handsome face was grim and as dark a s the night sky. It was impossible to see what


    he was thinking.


    A momentter


    The private room door opened and Summer walked in, her eyes fixed on him. "Where¡¯s Charlotte?"


    As soon as she and Dean got home, she received a call from Charlotte. Without stopping, she came to


    the restaurant immediately.


    He drained his ss of red wine and then handed her the invitation card.


    Summer raised her eyebrows in surprise. She took the invitation card, opened it and saw that the


    groom was Charlie and the bride was Grace.


    She knew the two were dating, but did not expect them to get married so soon.


    And just as she looked at the invitation card, Mark''s eyes fell on the ring she wore on her slender


    fingers.


    It was a very ordinary gold ring. The design was notplicated, but simple yet graceful...


    His deep eyes rolled up in an instant. The ring undoubtedly stabbed him in the heart. His fingers


    clenched the transparent ss and the veins stood out on the back of his hand. The force was so


    strong a s if he was going to crush the ss.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    As she put the invitation card away, Summer nced around the private room and asked again,


    "Where''s Charlotte?"


    Without words or an answer to her question, Mark stood up and his long legs strode forward. His huge


    hand suddenly gripped her wrist and before she knew it, he had pulled the ring off her finger.


    Startled, Summer looked at him angrily and asked," Mark, what are you doing!"


    Mark nced at her coldly, his razor-thin lips curving up sarcastically and then looking down at the ring


    in his palm. "Just so-so...¡±


    "You despise the ring, but someone will like it. Give m e back my ring!" Summer''s voice was already


    tinged with anger.


    Mark listened as he raised an eyebrow and his eyes turned cold. "Of course someone will like it. Ha,


    that someone is my beloved ex-wife, isn''t it?¡±


    She met his eyes without avoiding them, nodded and stretched out her hand. "The ring!"


    "Ha..." He smiled faintly and said, "But thest word I want to hear right now is the ring!"


    Summer found it ironic and ridiculous that he took


    her ring away from her, and then told her, so gracefully andnguidly, that thest word he wanted to


    hear was the ring!


    "Give me back the ring, and I''ll take Charlotte back, and you¡¯ll never hear what you don''t want to hear!"


    He nced sideways at her and said coldly, "I know a better way to get rid of it, my dear ex-wife. Would


    you like to know?"


    "I don''t even want to know. Just give it back!"


    He snorted coldly, and then with a frosty face, he lifted his long arm, and the ring had vanished from his


    big hand. Then he said to her, "It''s gone..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now the ring was truly out of his sight.


    Summer¡¯s face changed at once; she gritted her teeth, bent down and searched the private room


    anxiously for the ring.


    They went to two shopping malls for this ring. It was not just a simple ring, it was Dean''s heart.


    She searched every part of the room; under the table, under the chairs, wherever she could see.


    Mark turned and looked at her... She looked so anxious, as if the thing that mattered most to her was


    gone. She would not mind kneeling on the ground to search for the ring even though she was wearing


    a dress.


    His eyes were icy cold. He stepped forward, grabbed her arm with his big hand and pulled her straight


    off the ground.


    Summer was wearing high heels. She wobbled as she was suddenly pulled off the ground and twisted


    her ankle. The pain spread like needles pricking the foot.


    Once she steadied herself, she calmed down and then looked at him coldly. "Are you done?"


    Mark did not like the way she looked at him and the tone of her voice. He stared at her, his low, grim


    voice spilling from his thin lips, "Is that ring really that important to you?"


    "Yes. It''s important." She still looked calm and unfazed. "If you''re done, you can leave now!"


    He gazed deeply at her, his eyebrows straight, but there was no anger in his eyes. He pulled her body


    directly into his arms and raised her chin, making their eyes meet.


    "You know why I made such a fuss. The only thing I want is for you not to marry Dean and to stay with


    me ..." The maic and attractive male voice was unusually deep and hoarse, without anger,


    sullenness or coldness, but with a vague and imperceptible tenderness.


    Mark paused for a moment, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolling up and down. The three words clearly


    reached the edge of his thin lips, but seemed to be blocked there.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and after a while, he finally managed to say the three words with some


    difficulty. "I love you..."


    He had expected to feel awkward or unnatural after saying those three words, but he had not expected


    to feel relieved. His whole body was filled with indescribable relief.


    He was never a man of sweet talk...

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    To be able to say these three words was the best he could do.


    Summer was slightly shocked, but only for a moment. She did not expect him to say such a startling


    thing.


    But she was just shocked; not happy, not anything else. She just looked at him quietly.


    It was obvious that she did not believe him.


    Without a word, and not even trying to say anything, she turned around and continued looking for the


    ring.


    It was... It was as if she had never heard him say that...


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Her reaction made him frown.


    "I did, but it has nothing to do with me," she spoke calmly, still looking for the ring.


    She had decided to marry Dean. They have even picked out engagement rings, and soon, she and


    Dean will be married.


    So whether he was telling the truth or not, it was none of her business.


    Undeniably, it would be hypocritical to say that there was no special feeling in her heart when she


    heard that.


    She did have some feeling when she heard the three wordsing from his mouth, but that emotion


    was repressed by her very quickly.


    She was ready to move on with her life, so everything about him had nothing to do with her.


    Or perhaps, this could be a different kind of maniption.


    But she did not care anymore.


    Mark''s pretty face went grim as he realized that his spontaneous confession had be a joke.


    "You don''t believe it?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I believe it or not, the important thing is that in a little while I¡¯ll get married, and


    everything about you will have nothing to do with me."


    He stared coldly at her face, his hand clenched into a fist, the veins on the back of his hand bursting


    with rage.


    Was she so determined to marry Dean?


    If he could, he really wanted to wring her slender neck straight off!


    Looking into her eyes, Mark''s deep eyes grew dimmer and dimmer. His long legs strode and stood


    directly in front of her. "So after all, you won¡¯t believe what I just said..."


    No one, let alone her, would have believed his sudden confession.


    Even he himself was not convinced, let alone her?


    "I have already said, everything about you has nothing to do with me..."


    "Maybe you still don¡¯t believe me, but I feel the need to say..." Mark said slowly, word by word, "Four


    years ago on the cliff, although I hated you, the first person I saved was you. I saved her only after


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    saving you..."


    Now he knew that he had saved her not out of madness, but instinct.


    Hearing this, Summer stopped searching for the ring and straightened up, looking him in the eye.


    She never gave an exnation of what happened on that cliff four years ago. No, she tried to, but he


    never gave her the chance.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    She had been holding responsibility for that incident for four years, and she did not care if itsted


    longer. I t did not matter to her, anyway.


    But after hearing his words, she suddenly did not want to be held responsible for it. She did not benefit


    from that incident.


    Charlotte would surely go back to the Valentine family. She did not want Charlotte to hear from Yvette


    or Baine that her mommy had been a murderer.


    "It appears to you that I let go of Baine off the cliff, but have you ever wondered that if I wanted Baine to


    fall off the cliff, why would I try to catch her when she fell? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if she just fell? Why


    should I make it harder for myself?


    I was clinging to the cliff with my hands and my feet against the cliff. If I had not tried to save her, there


    was a fifty-fifty chance I would have climbed up the cliff. I fell off the cliff because my strength was


    exhausted by holding her. It¡¯s true you saved me, but I¡¯m not the lucky one you think I am, Mark


    Valentine!"


    Her chest heaved slightly. As time went by, when she mentioned this matter again, she had no anger


    and grievance, but was simply nonchnt.


    It turned out that some things really went by quietly with time...


    After hearing the exnation, the look on Mark''s handsome face changed slightly, but soon the


    emotion in his eyes changed dramatically. His big hand tightened and the veins on the back of his hand


    burst out.


    When he got to the top of the cliff, what he hearding from her mouth were those cold words to


    Raine.


    Raine''s dangerous situation, coupled with what Summer had said, had created a real sense of disgust i


    n him.


    And then, in the midst of the fight with the two men, h e heard Raine and her arguing on the cliff, but


    what he did not expect was that as he heard the words ''let go'', she actually let go of her!


    He indeed felt a deep sense of revulsion at that moment. He thought she was merely joking, but he did


    not expect such a thing to actually happen...


    With a little smile, Summer said, "Well, that was a human life after all. I don¡¯t think I''m that evil. I''m also


    afraid of bad karma and nightmares. You obviously overestimate my mental strength."


    He looked down, gazing at the soft, nonchnt smile o n her lips. Instantly, his heart seemed to be run


    over b y something. Pain, remorse, and self-mockery filled his heart.


    It was the first time in his life that such chaotic emotions had surfaced in his heart. The feeling was s o


    When Raine fell off the cliff, he waspletely blinded by a flood of disgust, pain, and impulse.


    And now, listening to her nonchnt, untroubled words, he felt how ridiculously ironic he had been.


    In fact, she was just a woman and she was pregnant. The fact that she was able to hold Raine with one


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    hand for so long was clearly the limit of what she could handle.


    It was a simple fact that he had never thought about. I f it was not stupidity, what was it then?


    "Four years ago, why didn''t you ever¡ª"


    But before he could finish, she cut him short:

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    "Exin? After falling off the cliff, you only paid attention to Raine. It''s not an appropriate situation to


    exin anything, and I''m not an ungrateful person. Then the day Raine woke up, I went to the hospital


    to give you the divorce papers. Raine and I had a quarrel, and you signed the papers and told me to


    get out.


    Actually, it doesn''t matter whether I exin it or not..."


    His handsome brow furrowed sharply. Her tone of indifference cut through his heart like a knife. Mark


    rolled his Adam''s apple up and down and slowly said, i n his deep, hoarse voice, "Sorry..."


    Summer¡¯s clear eyes stared at him quietly, and then she whispered,


    "I¡¯m not exining this to get an apology! I just want you to fully understand that I, Summer Hart, am


    not the self-righteous sinner in your mind. I didn''t gain anything from that incident, and I don''t owe you


    anything!


    The marriage four years ago started because of the agreement, and at the very beginning of the


    marriage, you made it very clear that the marriage was just an agreement, and it was I who initiated the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    conflict between Raine and me in the first ce. Hence I want to apologize.


    And Raine is the pure lover in your heart. When you heard me push her off the cliff, in your position,


    you must have hated me, loathed me, and you must think that I''m an evil woman. I really understand all


    that.


    So I don''t hold grudges against you. Now that you know the truth, there''s no point in pursuing it any


    further.


    For the past four years, Dean and I have had a wonderful life. And you and Raine are doing great in


    Athana.


    So you don''t have to stir things up. We don''t need to contact each other again, except about


    Charlotte..."


    At the end of the day, she was the one who started the argument with Raine, out of her ego.


    He made it very clear when they got married. She failed to control her own heart, fell in love with him,


    and then mistook their rtionship as a normal couple. When a husband cheats, a wife has every right


    to be angry and argue about it.


    But at that time, she apparently forgot that their rtionship was different from others.


    "There¡¯s nothing going on between me and her, and it''s not what you think..."


    Mark''s deep dark eyes stared at her, and it was rare that he actually took the time to exin himself to


    her. His voice was hoarser than before, obviously afraid of her misunderstanding:


    "In the four years in Athana, in addition to treating her face, I also dealt with things at the head office-¡±


    "Really, there''s no need to talk to me about any of this because it¡¯s none of my business. Where¡¯s


    Charlotte? I¡¯ll take her home and you go back to Santabaca. I¡¯ll send Charlotte to Santabaca on


    Friday." She was unusually calm.


    Four years ago, these exnations would have delighted her. She would have thought that he cared


    for her in some way, or liked her.


    But four yearster, these exnations could not stir u p any emotion in her.


    "Charlotte is in the children''s section..." He looked at her and spoke softly. Looking at the calmness


    emanating from her eyes, he wished to smash it with a stone.


    When facing him, he would rather her attitude be angry, cynical, or deliberately sarcastic. Such a


    reaction meant he could still irritate her, and she might care a little. He hated her for being so calm.


    Being calm meant she did not care anymore. She had moved on, and it would eventually slip away


    from her memory.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Summer turned and walked straight out of the room, and just as she was about to brush past him, his


    big hand mped on her wrist.


    Mark had regained his calm and cool self. He pressed his thin lips together tightly, and had clearly


    realized that no matter how he tried to exin, it was useless.


    "I am not an emotional person, even to the point of being insensitive. Raine and I grew up together, and


    I can¡¯t deny that she was the first woman I ever fell in love with.


    But after getting married to you, I have been attracted t o you bit by bit since I got along with you day


    and night.


    I got used to living with you and the way you made me feel, but I didn''t realize it.


    Or should I say, that I''ve never seriously thought about it. I¡¯ve only been with you for a few months, and


    I thought I only have a short-lived interest in you, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be love. The love of a few


    months I have for you is enough to outweigh decades of love.


    At that moment when I saved you from the cliff in spite of my anger, I felt at ease. And I felt crazy. You


    cannot imagine the shock and guilt I felt for Raine...¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Narrowing his eyes, his voice sank deeper and deeper: "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have bought you


    makeup, and I wouldn¡¯t have lied when you asked me where I was when I got home from ate-night


    meeting with her. Neither such things nor such actions would be my usual behavior. I have never been


    a yer or a heartless person...¡±


    Today alone, he had made many exceptions, all for the first time. This was the first time he said ''I love


    you'', and the first time he said so much to exin one thing.


    Anyway, he was responsible for this ending...


    Her eyshes moved gently and her body shivered slightly. She did not look back at him. Her face was


    calm, but she pushed away his heavy grip on her." Maybe. I''m gonna go take Charlotte home. He is still


    waiting for us at home..."


    Who was the ''he'' referring to? It goes without saying. The one simple word made Mark tense all over


    his body, as if he was going to be strained to death.


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, and his face was as dim and grim as the dark of night. He stared


    at her, raised hisrge hand and ced the ring in her palm.


    The ring had been held in the palm of his hand for so long that it had acquired his body heat. It was


    only such a small thing, but it made his thick palm feel so ufortable.


    "I won¡¯t let go, and I won¡¯t give up like this..." In the end, he looked at her and all he could say was, "I


    want you..."


    "Whatever you want to do is none of my business. It''s all in your head, that¡¯s all."


    She freed herself from his hand and walked out of the private room. Summer asked the waitress to


    take her t o the children''s section. Charlotte was ying on the slide, her little face tinged with


    pinkness.


    When Charlotte saw her, she rushed into her arms, waving her little hands and shouting excitedly, "


    Mommy!"


    After putting her shoes on, Summer carried her out of the children¡¯s section while Mark was waiting


    outside the revolving door of the restaurant. Outside, it was raining again. The rain wasing down in


    torrents.


    There were a few pedestrians on the road, and the taxis on the road were already full. She could hardly


    get one for them.


    Charlotte pulled at her arm, trying to get down.


    Thinking Charlotte needed to go to the restroom, she put her on the floor, only to find her tiny body


    sitting i n the passenger seat of the ck car, waving excitedly, "Mommy, get in the car."


    If she kept standing here, she probably would not get a taxi even if she waited for two hours. Finally,


    she got into the back seat.


    Charlotte was ying My Little Pony in the car. She watched it without blinking and kept giggling.


    But the two adults in the car were silent and neither of them spoke.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    The rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier, and the water was flowing down the


    window. Momentster, they reached the residential area.


    The car was not allowed to stop at the entrance to the stairs in the residential area, so it could only stop


    at the entrance by the flower bed, which was still some distance from the entrance to the stairs.


    He took off his ck trench coat, turned to Summer and handed it to her. "Put it on."


    Summer nced at him and, without reaching for it, she took off her coat, picked Charlotte up from the


    passenger seat and covered her up.


    Then she opened the door and got out of the car. As she was getting out of the car, Mark got out of the


    car and grabbed her wrist. Then he wrapped the trench coat around her and Charlotte before letting go.


    "Thank you." Summer was polite yet distant.


    His eyebrows moved slightly but he did not speak. He stood and watched her and Charlotte disappear


    from sight, then casually wiped the water off his face and entered the car.


    He was already wet, and his shirt waspletely soaked in rain water and clung to his skin, showing


    his strong, muscr chest.


    Even his suit pants were dripping. He squeezed the water out of his suit pants and leaned back, his tall


    body slumped in his seat.


    Staring grimly at the lighted window, he picked up a cigarette between his fingers and lighted it up, his


    left eye slightly narrowed by the smoke curling upward.


    One cigarette after another, and in a few moments the cigarette butts almost filled the ashtray.


    In the room


    Charlotte did not get wet at all, and Summer only got a little wet, but the ck trench coat on her was


    soaked through.


    After saying goodnight to Dean, Charlotte fell asleep. Summer took a look at the trench coat, and went


    to the bathroom. After she showered, she washed the trench coat.


    The trench coat was wet, so she took it to the balcony and hung it up.


    When she returned to her room, Charlotte was sleeping soundly. Tomorrow was Saturday and there


    was no ss. She seemed to remember something, looked up the date of the invitation card and found


    it was the day after tomorrow.


    She quickly turned on theptop to book the ne ticket for tomorrow, only to find that all the tickets


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    had been sold out, and then she turned to the highspeed train, but even that had no ticket avable.


    She had no choice but to book a regr train ticket.


    Then, as she turned to close the window, she caught sight of the ck car parked by the flower bed.


    She frowned at it. Had he not left yet?


    But then she stopped thinking. What did it have to do with her, whether he had left or not?


    After drawing the curtains, she hugged Charlotte and closed her eyes. Her mind was a little messy at


    first and she could not sleep, but after a while, she finally fell asleep.


    The next morning


    She prepared breakfast early and woke Charlotte up. After breakfast, she prepared all the meals for the


    next few days.


    However, she was still worried about Dean and nned to take him back to Santabaca with her. Dean


    smiled and refused, i


    He was not born yesterday. Even though his legs could not move, he still had a wheelchair, so he told


    her there was no need to worry about him and to do what she had to do.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Anyway, including today, Summer will only be away for two days. She repeated instructions again and


    again before leaving with Charlotte.


    The car was still parked by the flower bed. Seeing her figure, Mark got out of the car and said, "Get in."


    He fell asleep in the car. His hair and clothes were messy, his shirt was wrinkled, and his eyes were


    bloodshot, but it did not demean his beauty at all.


    "We''re going to the train station, there¡¯s no need to get i n the car, and the two are opposite directions."


    The smell of smoke from him was strong, and Summer slightly wrinkled up her nose in difort.


    "Your train ticket has been cancelled and reced by a ne ticket. The ne leaves at ten o''clock.


    There''s not much time left." He looked at the time.


    "Who are you to make decisions for me?" She looked calm, but a little annoyed.


    "I didn''t make the decision, Charlie did. You can get angry at him at Santabaca," Mark calmly


    exined.


    Summer was speechless at the exnation, but he had already taken Charlotte from her arms and got


    into the car. She had no choice but to follow him and get into the back seat.


    Charlotte''s soft little hand rubbed her nose as she coughed. "Uncle, it smells so bad. It''s suffocating."


    The smoke in the car was still there, stronger than it was on him. No wonder Charlotte felt suffocated


    and Summer sneezed. How many cigarettes did he smoke?


    Mark opened the window a bit and said in a deep, soft voice, "Just a little longer, okay?¡±


    "Uncle, can you stop smoking? I don''t like the smell."


    "Okay." He answered without hesitation.


    Summer noticed that the ashtray was full, and she figured it out. He smoked so much, no wonder the


    cigarette smell was so strong.


    When they arrived at the airport, she sat in a chair and waited while he went to get the tickets with


    Charlotte in his arms. He drew a lot of attention.


    The ticket was first ss. Charlotte had never flown first ss before. She kept looking around,


    touching here and there excitedly.


    Mark, on the other hand, fell asleep reclining in his seat, his handsome brow furrowed, looking sick.


    The stewardess approached him and asked him what he would like to drink, but saw that his eyes were


    closed. She thought he was asleep, so she did not ask again and was about to leave.


    But then his thin lips moved and a word came out. " Wine."


    Summer, sitting next to him, had noticed his difort and had no intention of asking about it, but for


    the trench coat yesterday, she still reached out and touched his forehead. It was hot.


    He obviously had a fever, and it was a high fever. How could he still drink?


    "Please rece the wine with a ss of warm water, please." She said to the stewardess, then took


    some cold medicine from her bag and threw it at him.


    "Mommy, can uncle take my medicine, too?" Charlotte blinked.


    He slowly opened his eyes. His eyebrows raised slightly when he saw the child''s cold medicine on his


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The stewardess looked at the handsome man drinking the cold medicine for children and could not


    help but have some strange feeling, but the way he drank the medicine was really sexy.


    The shirt was pulled up halfway up his arms, the Adam''s apple was rolling up and down, and the arm


    holding the ss was lean and muscr, the veins rising slightly.


    After watching him drink it, Summer looked out the window again.


    Charlotte was pping her hands as if he were a hero. "Uncle, you¡¯re so cool! The medicine is so


    bitter. You didn''t even bat an eye!"

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Charlotte dreads having her meds. Her mum would always have to force her to take them, so she


    thought,'' Uncle is so cool! He doesn''t need mum to force him.''


    His lips curled up as he smiled with his eyes. He looked weary from his fever, and his voice had


    sounded deeper and sultrier when he said, "Do I look like a hero?"


    "A superhero!"


    He carried her over and ced her on hisp. He asked, "How great am I?"


    She pondered for a moment and motioned to the ne with her tiny fingers as she replied, "As mighty


    a s this ne, and as great as Ultraman!"


    Vibrations could be felt from his chest when he let out a low chuckle. He pinched her cheeks with his


    Not being able to fight over his drowsiness from his fever, he soon closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Summer carried Charlotte over from him.


    From after they''ve boarded until they havended, he remained asleep.


    Finally, when the ne hadnded, Summer pushed his arm a few times and shook him awake. She


    told


    him, "We should get off now."


    He stood up and carried Charlotte in his arms. The chauffeur had already been waiting for them right


    by the entrance of the airport. Summer had wanted to rent a cab, but Charlotte had not wanted to let go


    of Mark.


    "I feel bad for him. I want to stay with him a little longer. His body feels so warm, like a furnace!"


    Mark eyed Summer before getting into the car, and Charlotte followed along. Feeling defeated,


    Summer too got in.


    The summer in Nokoc Bay could not stand a chance against Santabaca. It was always rainy at


    Nokoc Bay, but in Santabaca, it was warm and sunny.


    Along the way, Charlotte had not stopped checking up on him. As if she was a tiny adult, she handed


    him water and even touched his forehead to check for his temperature. She even scolded Summer for


    being cruel and not caring enough towards him. "He had given us his coat, but you gave him a


    disgusted look!" reprimanded Charlotte.


    The car pulled over in front of an apartment, and they got down. Summer had walked over to a


    pharmacy across the street and bought two boxes of medicine. She left after cing them in the back


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    seat.


    He yed the pill in between his fingers. He could feel himself huffing out hot breaths through his


    nostrils.


    The chauffeur spoke up, "Mr. Valentine, madam has requested for you to head back to the mansion."


    "Okay," he answered and closed his eyes, resting them.


    Yvette was in the living room watching television when she saw him stepping in. She asked, "Are you


    busy these days? Have you not gone back to the apartment?"


    He pinched his temples and nodded, "Yeah, I was quite busy. What''s wrong?"


    "I just wanted to ask, what are your ns for the custody arrangements? Are you going to do it or not?"


    He took a gulp of water as he sat on the couch. His voice sounded hoarse when he replied, "Nope."


    Hearing so, Yvette froze. She pondered, ''He acted like h e wanted to take over her custody before.


    What changed? Why doesn''t he want it now?''


    ''But, it''s best if he doesn''t anyways. When he gets married again next time, he can have as many kids


    as he wants. That one would mean nothing.''


    "Why do you sound like that? I think you''re sick, aren''t you? I''ll call the family doctor over," she said


    hurriedly.


    Meanwhile, Summer and Charlotte had stayed at her parents'' house for the night. Instead of sleeping


    with Summer, Charlotte slept with Daisy.


    Having been apart for so long, Daisy had missed her granddaughter incredibly. Charlotte, too had


    whined about wanting to sleep with her grandmother.


    Summerid on bed after showering. She heard a ping from her phone. She tapped onto the


    notification, and the message was short as it wrote, "Have you slept yet? I''ve had my meds."


    She nced at it for a while and tossed her phone aside. She paid no mind to it as she thought, ''All I


    did was buy the meds. It''s his choice to take it or not.''

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    There was another ping after a moment. She furrowed her brows and tapped onto the message. It


    wrote," You''re really asleep?"


    She decided to delete all of his messages, yet again, another ping could be heard. She knew it was


    from him, so she ignored it.


    She had made a decision to leave it be.


    Her phone did not ring again afterward. She shifted her gaze before closing them andid on her side.


    She had awoken quite early the next day. When she tapped on her phone to check the time, she had


    identally tapped onto the message, which said,'' Good night."


    Her hand froze slightly. Feeling unbothered, she closed the message and noticed the time. It was 5 a


    m. She got up immediately and woke Charlotte up. She was the bridesmaid while her daughter was


    tasked to be the flower girl. ''We can¡¯t bete,'' she thought.


    Charlotte did not want to wake yet. She rubbed her eyes with her soft hands and turned aside to


    snuggle against Daisy''s arms as she resisted to wake.


    As she was worried about waking her parents, Summer bent down to lightly pat Charlotte''s back and


    whispered, "Charlotte, please be a good girl and get up. Didn''t you say you wanted to be the flower


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    girl?"


    However, little Charlotte still kept her eyes shut and shifted her body away. Wanting to sleep more, she


    refused to get up. No matter what Summer said, Charlotte ignored it.


    Summer stopped coaxing her and instead tried to carry her up, but she did not expect her daughter to


    have such huge strength. Charlotte''s legs kicked about as she struggled.


    Summer forcefully brought her out of the room. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she


    brought Charlotte to where Grace was getting ready.


    Grace had put on her wedding gown and was putting o n some makeup. The dress she wore had her


    usual dressing style. It was backless, and it didn''t have a big flowy skirt. It was a fishtail dress that


    made her voluptuous features stand out beautifully. The skirt and the neckline were adorned with


    sparkly diamonds. They looked like a collection of stars. It was simply breathtaking.


    "Oh my! Auntie Grace looks so beautiful!" eximed Charlotte. Her weariness was swept away


    immediately after seeing Grace. She marveled and twirled around her.


    "Come give me a kiss," Grace said as she turned her cheek aside.


    Just when Charlotte had pursed her lips and inched nearer to Grace, Summer covered her mouth and


    scolded, "Don''t fool around. You just had your makeup done. Do you want to ruin it with her saliva?"


    Grace smiled. She held a bouquet in her arms, shifted her hips, and posed as she asked Summer, "Do


    I look beautiful?"


    Summer twitched her eyes and rolled them, but she then nodded and admitted, "Yes, you look


    gorgeous. Even angels would sing for you."


    "Thanks. Anyways, I want to know what''s up between you and Mark? I''ve heard from Charlie that he


    had gone over to Nokoc Bay for you. He had even bugged and begged. He wasn''t even worried


    about having eggs on his face. So, how are you guys now?"


    "Auntie Grace, what do you mean by that?" Charlotte asked bashfully as sheid against the dressing


    table.


    "It means not fearing being embarrassed."


    "I will get married to Dean soon," Summer answered while helping Charlotte get changed into her


    dress.


    Grace froze, and her expression turned solemn as she asked, "Really? Have you already decided?"


    "Yeah," she nodded.


    Upon seeing her nod, Grace did not push any further. She knew that among their group, Summer was


    the most strong-headed one. She''s not who does things carelessly, and once she has made her


    decision, she would rarely change it.


    After a while, Sherman arrived. After a period of not meeting each other, she had lost more weight.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    The trio didn''t talk for long as it was almost time. They hurried to get dressed and put on some makeup.


    After that, they went to Grace''s house as she was determined to get married off from her home.


    It was 10 when the wedding car arrived. Charlie had always been one who didn''t mind spending, so


    when a limousine pulled over on Grace''s street, everyone living there hade to see what the


    daughter is getting married, and they would have a wealthy son-inw.


    Charlie had worn a handsome suit. Mark was absent, but Billy hade along. He was also wearing a


    suit.


    However, it was noticeable that Billy had looked much different from before. He used to be wild and


    had loved to hype up any parties or celebrations, but he hadn''t done much.


    Even though he had looked more mature, but Summer felt as if he had changed. He was not who he


    used to b e.


    The people fooled around and yed some minigames before letting the groom meet the bride.


    Feeling happy yet reluctant, Grace''s mom and dad had


    cried.


    They had their ceremony at a hotel, but it wasn''t held i n the hotel itself. It was held in the open garden


    of the hotel. It was built and decorated beautifully.


    Mark had only arrived mere moments before the ceremony started. He was dressed in a smart suit,


    and when his deep gazended on Summer, his eyes narrowed.


    The bridesmaid gowns Grace had chosen were of a simr style as her wedding gown. It was also


    backless, exposing her fair and smooth back. The dress was long and reached her ankles. It had also


    made her slim figure stand out as it defined her slender waist.


    The jewels on her dress were dazzling under the sunlight. She had looked as if she was shining


    herself.


    His gaze had focused on her, and as though he was bewitched, his eyes hadn''t shifted away, not even


    for a short while. His expression darkened, and the air around him felt cold and gloomy when he


    noticed the men at the banquet too had their eyes on her. He had almost wanted to gouge their eyes


    out.


    From exchanging their vows, the pronouncement, exchanging of rings to their kiss of promise,


    everything had gone beautifully like a fairytale. When Grace threw her bouquet, Summer was the one


    who got it.


    Grace blinked and inched closer to Summer. She whispered in her ear, "Mark''s gaze is intense, even I


    feel like I''m about to get roasted."


    Summer nced at her. When she retracted her gaze, her eyes met with his deep but soft ones. She


    then immediately shifted them away.


    Grace''s wedding banquet was slightly differentpared to the usual ceremonies. More youngsters


    were invited, which was why they were having a cocktail party first at the hotel, followed by a lunch


    banquet after.


    The cocktail party had various desserts, fruits, and cakes. People were swaying and dancing to the


    melodic tunes that rang through the hall.


    Charlie and Grace had also started dancing together. Billy had left the hall after excusing himself to the


    washroom to Sherman.


    After watching him leave, Sherman chatted with Summer. She said, "I haven¡¯t told him I''m pregnant


    yet. H


    "Our rtionship feels different now. I don''t think it could ever be the same as four years ago. We could


    joke around,ugh, and tease each other before, and there was nothing we couldn''t talk about. We


    could even share our deepest secrets. We fought and teased, but we were so happy and in love to the


    point that we could''ve stuck by each other''s side for 48 hours or more. We had always wanted to be


    together."


    But now, he was so cautious around her, and he would not tell her if anything were to happen.


    Sherman had finally got over the pain he caused four years ago, but it still hurt when she saw the


    records of transfers he made to Natalie and the letters Natalie had written to him.


    Even though Sherman had said that she would trust him and wanted to give him another chance, she


    couldn''t help but feel suspicious of his true motive of keeping Natalie''s letters. Sherman had as though


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    she was a stranger in her own skin, and she had wondered what she had be.


    "Summer, do you think we could ever be the same again, like before?" Sherman asked. Even though


    the question had been directed at Summer, it was also to ask herself.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    "If he hasn''t betrayed or cheated on you, no matter physically or mentally, after four years, and you had


    decided to forgive him for what he has done before, I don''t see why you guys can''t?"


    Sherman smiled softly and replied, "To be honest, I think what you have with Mark is much simpler than


    Billy and I. Even though you guys had gotten married with a contract, he filled you in on what happened


    before. Even though they had been slightly intimate a few times after Baine came back..."


    "What they did was not too over the line for adult rtionships. If it was not for Mark being a hygiene


    freak and the familiarity of his body to yours, he would''ve slept with Baine and would not have pestered


    you so many times."


    Summer had heard too much about him from Sherman and Grace alone. She had only smiled as a


    reply.


    "If someone like me can give Billy a second chance, I don''t see why you can''t give Mark one, especially


    since you still love him. What he did was not as cruel a s Billy and besides, what''s most important is he


    has sorted out his feelings." "I don''t love him anymore," Summer objected.


    "Summer, our eyes don''t lie. I''ve known you for so many years. Even if no one can tell, there is no way


    I wouldn''t be able to. Albeit probably lesser than before, you still have feelings for him, and his feelings


    for you are as clear as day."


    "But I understand. Only you yourself would know how much you have endured and suffered during that


    marriage. Other people could only tell from the surface of the story, but you''re the only one who knows


    the ups and downs of it."


    "To be frank, I think Dean is not a bad guy as well. I think you''d be happy too if you were to marry him."


    "I think you''ve be much matured."


    "Everything and everyone is changing. It''s impossible for me not to evolve or mature."


    "When I get married to him, I''ll invite you to the wedding."


    "Okay." From what she said, Sherman understood that Summer had made her decision.


    On the other side of the hall.


    Right by the corridor outside the washroom, Billy was making a call. His voice softened when it got


    connected, "Have you arrived at the hotel yet?"


    "Yeah, I''ve just arrived. I went to San Marcaome today. The view was gorgeous," a soft and gentle


    voice had sounded from the other side of the call. It sounded timid and loving but also carried a hint of


    stubbornness.


    "What about the money? Have you received it?"


    "I haven''t checked yet. You don''t have to transfer money to me anymore. I''ve almost recovered, and I


    can take care of myself now. Have you received the present I''ve mailed you? It''s just something cheap.


    If you don''t like it, you can just throw it away."


    Billy raised his brows and said in his usual teasing tone, "Call me daddy, and I''ll tell you if I have thrown


    it away or not."


    "No! You''ve tricked me too many times. I won''t trust you this time, Billy Day!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Oh? You''ve even called me by my full time. Who gave you the guts to, huh? Quickly, call me daddy."


    "I visited a zoo today, so obviously it was the king of beasts who lent me the guts..." but despite her


    saying s o, she still said, "Daddy."


    "I didn''t throw it away. I''m wearing it on my wrist. It is a little ugly and displeasing, but since you have


    chosen it for me, I will take it."


    "You''re so rude, but just to remind you, I really don''t need the money. I''ll return to Santabaca in a few


    days. I''m going to tidy up my things now. I''ll hang up first."


    Billy smiled and his chuckled carried an intention as h e said, "Let me know when you''re back. Daddy


    wille and pick you up." "Okay. I''ll be going now. Bye, Billy." Herst words to him had sounded


    extra breathy and gentle as if it carried all her longing for him.


    "Bye."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    When Billy returned to the hall, Summer was getting some desserts for Charlotte while Sherman was


    sitting on the couch alone.


    He wrapped his arms around Sherman''s shoulders and asked, "Do you feel like having anything? Any


    desserts or fruits? I''ll grab some for you."


    "Maybe some fruits will do," she smiled and replied after waking from her trance.


    "Okay, wait here," he got up and went to get pieces of every fruit. When his arm was lifted, Sherman


    noticed the purple sandalwood bracelet he wore on his wrist.


    His expression was unwavering, and he smiled as he replied, "Honey, do you remember Mrs. Woods,


    the secretary in our office?"


    "What about her?" she asked. Sherman knew Mrs. Woods. She was Billy''s assistant, and she was a


    hardworking woman in her mid-forties.


    "Well, she went to San Marcaome for a trip previously, and this bracelet was the souvenir she got for


    every one of us in the office. Doesn''t it look great? But I can take it down if you don''t like it,¡± he said as


    he motioned to take the bracelet off.


    Sherman stopped him and said, "I don''t dislike it. I


    think it looks nice. Just keep it on since it was a present from Mrs. Woods."


    Sherman had only met Mrs. Woods twice at thepany, but she liked her as Mrs. Woods had a


    pleasant personality and was friendly to others too.


    Once someone starts lying, they would get more ustomed to it, and that someone was Billy.


    Charlotte was running around in the hall like a puppy off her leash. Summer chased after her while


    holding the te of desserts she picked for her.


    She bumped into a person identally, and she apologized right away.


    The person she had bumped into was a male reporter. When he saw her, his eyes glinted with a hint of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    hatred. Everything that was shot at the wedding banquet was going on live.


    When the rumors of Mrs. Valentine having an affair and meeting her secret lover at night were spread,


    reporters had rushed to her school to interview her.


    And, he was one of them. However, it was because of the crowd and pushing that he had identally


    knocked onto her with his video camera.


    Then, without investigating properly, Mr. Valentine had called thepany he worked for and got him


    fired. Nopany had wanted to hire him. Only until when Mr. Valentine had traveled abroad did he


    Since they have divorced now, he had thought it was the best time to get his revenge.


    "Mommy, I want to have a strawberry," Charlotte said a s she softly panted like a small bull. She ran


    back to Summer''s side after feeling tired from running around.


    Summer poked a strawberry with a fork and held onto her chin as she fed her daughter.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Valentine''s ex-wife? If I heard correctly, this child here had called you mommy. Ms. Hart,


    may I know if she''s Mr. Valentine''s child or is she from your secret lover?" he intentionally raised his


    voice as he asked while raising his camera to face her.


    Everyone had turned to look over.


    Summer''s brows furrowed when she heard him.


    Wanting to ignore him, she held onto Charlotte''s hand and pulled her away to leave. She didn''t want to


    cause amotion at Grace''s wedding. It was best to avoid i t as much as possible.


    But even if she did want to avoid making a fuss, the reporter didn''t let her. He took a step forward and


    blocked her path. He asked again, "Is she really an illegitimate child from the affair?"


    "Please mind your tone and manners."


    "If what I said wasn''t the truth, you wouldn''t get so worked up, right?" he had looked and sounded rude


    and mocking.


    The reporters around were also starting to record the scene. The male reporter didn''t seem to back


    down, and the people around them had begun to gossip about it.


    "Hey, little girl, who''s your daddy?" he shifted his attention towards Charlotte.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Charlotte was too young to be able to sense the undercurrents between adults. She was eating


    strawberries while she said, "Well, I have a lot of uncles but no daddy."


    "It seems she''s indeed a bastard child. Ex-Mrs. Valentine''s life is really as indecent as rumors say. Not


    sure whom this child resembles."


    There was already a rage burning in Summer''s heart. She gave a long cold stare at the reporter. At this


    time, a gracefully tall silhouette approached them. Mark, with a handsome face and a ss of wine in


    his hand, nced over the reporter. His eyes were icy cold." Did you just say bastard child? Repeat


    again, I didn¡¯t hear i t clearly just now..."


    Although his tone was not harsh, his voice sent those people shivers.


    "Can''t you see whom this child resembles?" As he spoke, he leaned over to hold Charlotte into his


    arms." Something must be wrong with your vision." Cold voice came from his thin lips.


    As soon as the people around saw both of them, they realized that the child bore a 60 percent


    resemnce t o Mark.


    When he looked up, he nced at the reporters with slightly narrowed eyes and spoke in deep cold


    voice, "Since so many friends from the press are here, I would like to make an announcement.


    Charlotte Hart i s my biological daughter. I will transfer 15 percent of m y shares in Valentine Group to


    her when she turned 1 5. It will take effect once she reaches adulthood."


    Hearing this, Summer was shocked, looking straight a t him, frowning, ''Does he know what he''s talking


    about right now?''


    His handsome face was cold, and every word he said was full of authority that could not be ignored.


    This stirred even more uproar among the press and reporters. They took photos one after another with


    their cameras. They were caught off guard with such big news. It would definitely be tomorrow''s


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    headline bigger than the Morgans'' wedding.


    ''15 percent of Valentine Group''s shares, that''s a lot of shares!''


    Charlie shook his head. Mark Valentine could attract media attention even when he said nothing, let


    alone when he made such an announcement. ''Gosh, my wedding''s limelight gets stolen away!''


    Valentine Mansion-


    Yvette was watching the wedding live broadcast at Valentine Mansion. Not until she had heard the


    bomb news did she feel a little shortness of breath and her


    chest heavy.


    ''What''s on earth is he doing? He''s going to transfer 15 percent of Valentine Group''s shares to that


    child? Is h e crazy?''


    ''Didn''t he refuse to take that child''s custody right?


    What is he doing now? '' When Yvette saw Summer standing beside him, she was even more furious.


    At this moment, her heart was filled with immense "bliss " now.


    Taking out her cell, she dialed a string of numbers and pressed the call button. The call went through


    after few seconds,


    "Raine, are you still in Athana? Come back, quick! Mark is crazy!" Yvette lightly beat her chest with her


    hand in anger.


    "What''s the matter, Yvette?" Raine''s voice was the same as it was three years ago; nothing had


    changed much.


    "Come back quickly! Otherwise, that little vixen will seduce Mark, and he will lose everything including


    his soul! He''s giving that child 15 percent of the Valentine Group shares! What could be crazier than


    this?"


    ''He''s insane!'' Yvette felt dizzy right now. She was unwell. ''Mark must be losing his mind! He''s insane!''


    ''That is 15 percent of the shares! 15 percent of the Valentine Group shares!''


    She had not wanted to talk to Raine about this.


    However, she could not find anyone besides Raine to talk to in the Valentine family.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    If she had talked to Jazz about this matter, there was n o way he would respond with a big reaction.


    What''s more, he would even feel that his elder brother had done the right thing!


    Never did Yvette forget that this vixen was the reason severing her rtionship with Jazz four years


    ago. Now things between her and Jazz had finally got better and she did not want another damage.


    As for Mark, this son of hers would not listen to her for sure, so the only person she could talk to was


    Raine.


    "That child is his daughter, Yvette. She is your granddaughter too. Hence, these shares are not given t


    o outsiders but to a family member. There''s no need to be so angry."


    Raine s voice came from the other end of the call after a slight pause.


    "I have not acknowledged that she''s my granddaughter, and Mark has no n to fight that vixen for


    custody. This means that 15 percent of the shares fall into that vixen''s hand. Don''t you get the picture?"


    Yvette sounded like a frustrated teacher. ''How can Raine be this silly and naive?''


    "Forget it. Just let me know when you¡¯re gonnae back first."


    "I still have a few things on my te. I''m afraid I can only go back after some time."


    After hearing this, there was a slight change on Yvette''s expression. She said, "Don''t say I did not


    remind you that Mark and that vixen have been closetely. You better think over this, I''m hanging


    up..."


    The hoteb-


    Cameras were shing at Charlotte. The white lights were so dazzling that she could not open her


    eyes.


    Never had Charlotte experienced this since she was young, so she flinched. Wrapping her little arms


    around his neck, she curled up her small body in Mark''s embrace.


    Mark ced his big hand on her back and patted her, with his deep gaze locked at the group of


    reporters. He did not stop them. Instead, he let them shoot pictures o f him and Charlotte. 1


    It was time to let everyone in Santatabaca know that she was his daughter!


    After half an hour, the security officers stopped the reporters and sent them away. As for the reporter


    that put Summer on bad sport earlier, he was forcibly dragged out of the premise by the security


    officers.


    Charlie and Grace stood side by side, watching this scene. Grace''s impression of Mark changed a little.


    15 percent of Valentine Group''s shares was not a small amount. Mark''s willingness to give that much to


    Charlotte had certainly changed her impression of him.


    With Charlotte in his arms, he walked back to the sofa. Charlotte still buried her little head into Mark''s


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    neck and refused to raise it. She was only three years old, s o, apparently, she was shocked.


    Sherman felt bad for her. She handed her snacks and strawberries and tried to cheer her up but to no


    avail.


    "You got scared?" Mark patted her back with his big hand. He then moved his big hand, cing the


    small Charlotte on his thigh.


    With her arms remained wrapped around his neck and not willing to let go, Charlotte nodded as she


    clung to him tightly. Not only had her vision been blinded by those dazzling lights momentarily, she had


    to face those terrible people.


    He said, "Uncle is here. Let''s go fly a kite together when it''s windy?" His tone was soft as he tried to


    cheer her up.


    Atst, that was what Charlotte wanted to hear. She revealed a bit of her eyes and said, "I want two


    kites, one in each of my hands. Let''s see who''s kites will fly higher ." Her voice was tender. 1 "Sure.


    Besides starry kite, what kite do you want?"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    "I want the ''Pirate''," the girl-whose eyshes were still a little wet-made the request, while nestling in


    his arms obediently,


    Summer was watching the scene quietly. She could feel it-Charlotte had gotten closer to Mark, and


    although he would growl at Charlotte when he was in a bad temper, he showed patience greater than


    she had expected.


    It turned out that blood ties were something impossible to cut off. The father-daughter duo shared a


    rtionship more intimate than their rtions with others despite the fact that they had not lived


    together during the daughter''s early childhood.


    Seeing the father-daughter duo talking, Sherman was i n daze. She could not help but ce her hand


    at the side of her abdomen.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She suddenly wondered whether the little one in her womb was a boy or a girl, and if it was a she,


    would she be a cutie like Charlotte?


    The moment she raised her head and looked at her side, she realized Billy had gone somewhere else.


    She did not ponder about his absence. Instead, she retracted her gaze to watch Charlotte.


    The girl whose skin was fair and soft was indeed a good-looking and beautiful child. She wondered if


    her future daughter would share simr traits.


    Summer sat aside. While her eyebrows were knitted, her gaze kepting back to Mark.


    Soon, it was nightfall. It was the time for "the game". Mark moved his thin lips. "No drink please. I have


    to drive hometer," he said tly.


    "What''s with the pretense. This is a rare asion-my wedding night. You should drink for my sake."


    Charlie looked at him.


    Somehow, Charlie felt he had be a masochist. Instead of chasing them out so he could enjoy his


    wedding night, he begged them to stay for the game despite their reluctance.


    "Since you have begged for it, I have no reason to refuse, but you''d better not regret it..."


    Charlie said nothing. He shuddered, feeling regret a little.


    Billy, on the other hand, was just smiling as he watched them. He was not into the game like he used t


    o. After a while, he added , "I also hope that you better not regret it."


    While the trio enjoyed the fun in a room, Summer and Sherman were sitting outside waiting.


    At this moment, the cell on the sofa rang, and Summer looked at Sherman. "It is Billy''s cell."


    Sherman did not answer the call. Instead, she took a nce at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar string


    of numbers. At the end, the caller had hung up.


    Summer frowned and looked at her with curiosity. " Why didn''t you answer?"


    "That''s Billy''s cell. Since ourst argument over those letters I discovered, we have a deal. We won''t


    pry into personal belongings of each other, including answering cell and going through text messages.


    We should stick to a deal we make, and that''s the a principle I''ve been holding."


    "Sticking firmly to a deal when it was made.


    That''s just how Sherman''s personality was. She was not a slick and smooth person. She would ept


    a request if she could fulfil it, and would refuse it if she could not do it."


    "You still want to maintain this marriage." Summer could tell it. She thought, maybe what Billy had done


    four years ago, was just a one time thing


    "Although I haven''t told him that I''m pregnant, I want t o keep this marriage. A marriage isn¡¯t something


    that just happens. In the vast sea of people, it is not easy to meet someone who shares mutual feelings


    with you. Somehow, fate has united me and Billy. Hence, I should cherish our rtionship. I want to try


    to make things work for us." Sherman smiled brightly.


    Sherman used to be beautiful, vivacious, and full of energy, and now, she had be mature.


    Grace, on the other hand, was open-minded. Never did she afraid of ying nasty game, so she could


    handle i t with poise, showing no slightest shyness. She even deliberately seduced Charlie during the


    game. Not until Charlie had be motionless on the floor did the group leave the room.


    "D*mn you. You guys are ruthless!" Charlie let out a rude curse,


    The four of them-Charlotte, Mark, Sherman, and Billy -were on their way to the exit of the hotel.


    Charlotte was also exhausted. Mark was carrying her in his arms. Suddenly, Billy''s cell rang."

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Billy drew out his cell. The moment he saw the numbers disyed on caller ID, his brows moved


    slightly. He then nced at Sherman subconsciously.


    Sherman was putting a coat on Charlotte, afraid that she would catch a cold. Hence, she did not notice


    his behavior.


    Billy then took two steps back and picked up the call," Hello."


    "Billy, I have arrived at the airport. I suddenly missed you since ourst call during the afternoon, so I


    bought a flight ticket to return to Santatabaca from San Marcaome. Even I myself feel that it was an


    impulsive decision. I guess you are still busy so I went to hotel."


    Billy hesitated for a moment before he said, "You''re at the airport, right? I''lle to pick you up."


    Then, he approached Sherman and handed her the car key. "Honey, I have to pick up a client at the


    airport. You drive home first."


    "What time will you be back?" Sherman took the car key.


    "I can''t tell yet at the moment, but it won''t beter than ten o''clock. I love you, honey," as he spoke, he


    leaned over and kissed Sherman''s lips, "Drive safe." "Uncle kissed Auntie Sherman," Charlotte giggled.


    Sherman pushed him away, reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear, and said with a smile, "There


    is a child here. You should go."


    She never asked him about his work matters. That was the freedom and right a man should enjoy, and


    she did not want to bind him too tight. 1


    Then, after the three bid goodbye, Sherman drove away first. Summer wanted to take Charlotte from


    Mark but she refused and continued to cling to Mark.'' Uncle said he is going to fly kites with me


    tomorrow!''


    "You can bring her with you. I will pick her up when I return to Nokoc Bay." Upon seeing this,


    Summer withdrew her hand.


    "Well, let''s head back to apartment first. I have something to talk to you. Some clothes of yours and


    Charlotte''s are still there." He looked at her. There was a glint of deep light in his eyes.


    She did leave some clothes and bags in the apartment, and she would not have time to purposely go


    there to collect them after returning to Nokoc Bay.


    Therefore, she gave a nod as answer. She got in the car after taking Charlotte from him.


    Airport-


    She was wearing golden high heels and a chiffon maxi dress. Her hair was tied into a ponytail that


    swung as she strode. Her hairstyle revealed her smooth forehead. She was pulling a suitcase.


    Suddenly, her cell rang, and she answered with joy," Billy."


    "The ck Hyundai, the license te is VAL 6330," said Billy.


    She looked around as soon as she hung up the cell and spotted a ck Hyundai. She immediately


    walked over, opened the car door, and sat in the front passenger seat.


    It was a very ordinary ck Hyundai that would not catch people''s attention. The price was just two or


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    three hundred thousand dors.


    No one would have thought that the famous Billy Day i n Santatabaca would drive such a car. Who


    would have thought of it?


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a vi in the suburbs far away from the city. It was an independent


    vi.


    Entering the vi, Billynguidly threw himself to the sofa, "Stay here whenever you return to


    Santatabaca. Here''s the key."


    "Is it registered under your name?" Natalie took the key.


    "No. But it does belong to me." Billy took off his suit jacket. He had been sweating when he was in the


    car even though the air conditioner was turned.


    "Go take a shower. Look at how sweaty you are; the smell can suffocate others." Natalie smiled with


    dimples on her cheek and gently pinched the muscles around his waist.


    Billy intentionally moved his body to get closer to her. "Come. Let''s see if you can be suffocated."


    "Knock it off. Go, quick." Natalie pushed him coquettishly.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Being sweaty was indeed a little ufortable. Thus, Billy went to the bathroom after getting up.


    When he came out from shower, he was wearing a shirt and suit pants.


    Natalie had also taken a shower. Her pair of straight and fair legs was a pleasant sight to see. She sat


    on the sofa, patted his side, and blinked. "Lie down, TH give you a massage. I have just learned it."


    With azy and frivolous smile on his face, Billy rested his head directly on herp, enjoying the


    massage. As he felt an indescribable feeling offort spread all over his body, he slightly narrowed


    his eyes.


    Natalie lowered her head slightly. Her long sleeves slipped off, revealing more of her bosom.


    Billy''s Adam''s apple bobbing. He got up and pulled her into his embrace with his long arms. cing his


    arms around her waist, he kissed her.


    The woman wrapped around the man''s neck with her slender arms. They kissed passionately. It was a


    hot, steamy kiss.


    Their kiss went on and on, and neither of them let go. After a long while, Billy finally let go and checked


    the


    time. He then patted Natalie'' cheek and pecked her lips again. "I have to go."


    "Remember to take your jacket." Natalie did not stop him. She handed him his jacket instead, and


    stood at the door of the vi, watching him leave.


    After leaving the vi, Billy got on the ck Hyundai and started the engine. Suddenly, Sherman''s face


    shed in his mind. He frowned, not knowing what was the feelings and thoughts he''s having.


    When a man cheated on his partner for the first time, h e would feel guilty and uneasy...


    This was the second time he cheated on Sherman.


    Although it was not physical¡ªhe did not sleep with Natalie this time, he had basically lost his self-


    respect and guilt, and what''s left was cautiousness to avoid getting busted.


    After some time, he would experience the thrill and joy from it.


    Sometimes, addiction happened gradually.


    The apartment-


    charlotte was asleep. After putting her on a bed, Summer grabbed a bag and packed some clothes.


    She wanted to leave.


    When passing through the living room, she saw Mark sitting on a sofa. He had changed his clothes.


    The tall figure got up and stood in front of her, blocking her way.


    "What are you doing?" Frowning, Summer watched him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mark said no word, his long and narrow eyebrows slightly moving. After a while, he opened his palm,


    revealing a diamond ring. The big diamond looked dazzling and beautiful under the light.


    She looked at him in puzzlement. "Mark, Could you please exin your current actions?"


    Mark cast a deep gaze at her, his eyes narrowed tightly, and her pupils shrank...


    The light reflected in his eyes was a bit too hot and heavy. Summer knitted her eyebrows tighter and


    tighter when she was looking at him.


    ''Wh-Wh-What the hell is he doing?''


    "When we got married four years ago, there was no diamond ring, no wedding dress, no wedding


    ceremony, and no blessing from the guests. Four yearster, I want to give this diamond ring to you


    again and put it on your finger..."


    His maic male voice was low and deep. As he was staring at her, his eyes did not blink the


    slightest.


    At Charlie and Grace''s wedding today, Mark watched Charlie embrace Grace in his arms as if he were


    dering his ownership. Charlie looked radiant and blissful.


    At that moment, Mark''s heart seemed to be gently teased. When hisnded his gaze on Summer, who


    was wearing a long bridesmaid dress, an intense and mad desire rose in his mind.


    He also yearned to have her entirety...

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    What''s more, he had imagined the scene where she put on the ring and the wedding dress of his


    choice, though just an imagination, it was beautiful and fascinating.


    Summer felt as if a bomb had been dropped in her mind with a loud rumbling sound, her mind went


    nk.


    The nknesssted for about five or six seconds before Summer could regain her senses. Before she


    uttered a word, Mark continued to speak.


    "Four years ago I did not really love you. But after four years, I am certain about whom I love. I will not


    argue about what happened four years ago, but from now on I will speak with my actions to prove what


    I have just said. My objective is clear, I only want you..."


    As he spoke slowly, every word sounded like a note from a musical instrument of deep sound, touching


    the strings of her heart.


    She were drawn into his intense gaze when she looked at him. Her heart suddenly contracted.


    Mark moved his long legs slightly to step forward.


    With his well-defined, big hand, he ced her hand o n his palm. Hended his gaze lower and put the


    ring


    on her.


    Her fingers were fair and slender. They became even more beautiful after being embellished by a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    colorful diamond.


    As if she were suddenly stabbed and scalded by something, Summer quickly retracted her hand, her


    eyshes quivering lightly. She took the diamond ring of her finger and ced in on the side cab.


    After that, she raised her head to look at him. She showed her right to the man before her, she wanted


    him to have a clear view of the golden ring between her fingers.


    "I already have the ring I desire. I don''t need or want yours," said Summer.


    Summer did not speak, nor looked at him again after finished her words. Instead, she walked out of the


    living room and left.


    A crisp sound was heard.The ring was not ced properly, so it fall from the cab to the marble floor


    when she walked out with her feet.


    Mark''s long and narrow eyes slowly squinted. He did not pick the diamond ring up. All he did was


    watch.


    After a long while, the tall figure slightly bent, picked i t up, and squeezed it in his hand.


    ''I already have the ring I desire. I don''t need or want yours...'' ''It is just Dean''s ring that she desires or it


    is Dean that


    she wants?


    ''And she wants neither me nor the ring?'' 1


    As he clenched his hand that squeezed the diamond ring into a fist, veins popping up on the back of it.


    An indescribable jealousy and irritability and jealousy rose in his heart relentlessly.


    Mark''s Adam''s apple was bobbing,his handsome face was gloomy and icy cold. He raised his big hand


    and threw the diamond ring into a dustbin directly.


    When Summer got on to a taxi, she looked out of the window. The night was already dark, and she was


    in a daze.


    Not until the cab stopped and the taxi driver called her several times did she regain her senses.


    Summer handed the driver the money after apologizing. She then got off the car. Both Daisy and


    Solomon had yet gone to bed.


    Seeing her walk in alone, Daisy looked behind her and frowned. "Where is Charlotte?"


    "He took her. We have already negotiated. He has the right to visit Charlotte, while I hold Charlotte''s


    custody. " She took off her high heels.


    Of course, Daisy knew who is ''he'', She gave a respond without saying another word.


    "Where is Forrest?" Rubbing her aching feet, Summer sat down on the sofa. There were pieces of


    watermelon served on the coffee table, and she picked up a piece.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    "He went out with Amara. Does he know how to take care of children? Does he know what Charlotte


    likes to eat and what she doesn''t like to eat? Will Charlotte cry in horror as she is not familiar with him?"


    Daisy had spent most of her time on Charlotte. Charlotte had never spent night in other ces except


    here and Nokoc Bay, so she was worried.


    "Mom, don''t worry, Charlotte is fine."


    "That''s good." Daisy nodded. She then thought of something. "Your dad and I have chosen the date for


    your wedding. It will be twenty days from now."


    Hearing this, Summer''s hand which was holding a piece of watermelon was slightly stiff, the same went


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    t o her expression. "Really?"


    "Yes. You and Dean should make preparations. You can leave the rest to me and your dad. Your dad


    and I have also thought about it. Since most of our rtives stay in Santatabaca, we should hold a


    wedding banquet in Santatabaca. What do you think? "


    She took a bite of the watermelon, and identally bit her tongue. The pain was intense. She gasped,


    "Sure!"


    "You should not go to work for the time being. There are too many things on your te. You can''t do


    too


    many things at a time." "Okay." The look on Summer''s face has also returned t o the original calm, "I


    know, I will return to Nokoc Bay tomorrow to make preparations with Dean."


    Daisy nodded and muttered to herself on the sofa, "I wondered if Charlotte has eaten."


    Solomon also looked helpless, but he really missed that noisy little girl in his heart.


    After watching TV with him for a while, Summer returned to the room and soaked herself in the warm


    bathtub for half an hour beforeing out.


    She did not feel asleep. Sitting in front of the window, she flipped through a book casually in her hands.


    As she turned pages of the book, not only did her heart not calm down, but a little more...upset...


    Opening the window and closing her eyes quietly, Summer felt the warmth in the wind, and gradually


    calmed down.


    She said to herself in her heart that from this moment on, she would do her best to love Dean. 1


    Early the next morning.


    While eating breakfast, Daisy was nagging, nagging to Summer, asking her when to pick up Charlotte.


    And once Summer was here with her, there was no need to bring her to Nokoc Bay. She could just


    stay here since Daisy would take care of her, so that Summer could do her stuff.


    The kindergarten holidays came earlier than the secondary and high school holidays. In two days,


    Charlotte''s summer vacation would start. So there was no need for her to return to Nokoc Bay.


    Summer said, "After he calls me, I will tell you. I have a flight to catch at eleven o''clock. So I will leave


    after breakfast."


    Daisy didn''t care if she left or not, but repeatedly emphasized that she should bring Charlotte back.


    What it seemed to her was Daisy did not mind when Summer would return, but she desperately wanted


    Charlotte toe back. Summer could not do anything about it. She felt it was funny.


    After breakfast, Summer brought along things Daisy had prepared for Dean and leave.


    On the other side.


    When Charlotte woke up, although she did not see her Mommy, she did not cry or make a fuss.


    Instead, she put her dress on and went down.


    Mark was reading the newspaper in the living room. H e was so focused. The headline of the


    newspaper was about the announcement he made yesterday-the transfer of shares to Charlotte''s


    name.


    Rubbing her eyes with both hands, Charlotte crawled onto Mark''sp. She wrapped her arms around


    his neck and she kept yawning.


    "Uncle. My hair, you need to style my hair."

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Mark put down the newspaper and looked at the fluffy little head of Charlotte who was sitting on hisp.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Apparently, her hairstyle no longer existed since she had woke up from her slumber. Her hair was as


    messy as a bird''s nest.


    ''Style her hair?''


    He squinted while rubbing his temples, his eyebrows twitching a little.


    Charlotte was pouting. "Uncle doesn''t know how to do it?" She was a little disappointed.


    Mark raised her eyebrows. With his strong arms, he set her on the ground. After a long stare, he picked


    up a hairbrush. 1


    Obviously, it was the first time he did this kind of thing. The process was somewhat frustrating. The


    strands of hair on the right he had brushed earlier would fall out of ce when he proceeded to brush


    the ones on the right. And when he had finally done brushing the right side, the same thing would


    happen t o the left. He just could notplete the mission.


    On top of that, he did not control his strength well. He identally pulled the roots of Charlotte''s hair. "It


    hurts..." She was in pain until her eyes went teary.


    After a long while, Mark had finally done tidying Charlotte''s hair. It was supposed to be a straight


    ponytail. But, obviously, the ponytail deviated to a side.


    "Uncle, it doesn''t look pretty." Charlotte looked in the mirror while swinging her ponytail.


    After looking at it for a moment, Mark agreed with her that it did not look pretty.


    However, he considered his performance to be good enough for able to tie a ponytail. Then he nced


    at the hairbrush. There were few strands of hair on it¡ª the strands of hair that he had torn off.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. A glint of dim light shed in Mark''s deep eyes. He checked the


    time. It''s just past eight o''clock, she came this early? ''


    He casually opened the door. As soon as he saw it was Yvette standing outside the door, there was a


    hint of surprise in his eyes. "Mom."


    As Yvette walked in, with just a nce, she saw Charlotte sitting on the sofa ying a game. Her


    delicate eyebrows were knitted together.


    "Regarding thepany share transfer, Why didn''t you discuss it with us in advance. You did not even


    bother to alert me about it before making such a decision." Yvette was still angered when she thought


    about it.


    Mark sat down casually, he long legs crossing, his gaze fixed at Charlotte who was ying Fruit Ninja.,


    Moving his thin lips, he uttered a few words, "It was ast minute decision."


    Yvette was out of words when she heard that. "Then why did you give up the custody of that kid? "


    "Mom, I can make my own decision on my own affairs. There is no need to bring up a conversation


    about a decision that I have made..."


    "Yes, you can all make your own decisions. Your dad can do it, you can do it, and Jazz can do it too.


    It''s redundant to ask me!" Yvette could not help but raise her voice.


    Little Charlotte was trembling as she was frightened. Mark took her into his arms. He looked at Yvette


    and said tly, "You have scared the child, Mom. Did you purposelye here for this?"


    Yvette was unhappy, her chest panting heavily. Hearing Mark''s words, Yvette thought of something


    more important. She temporarily suppressed her anger and said,


    "Raine will be home today. It was a ten o''clock flight. She did not let me tell you because she was afraid


    that you were busy


    "I think I¡¯d bettere over and tell you. Go pick her u p at the airport. She has been so busy these


    days that she has not taken any break, and yet she returned overnight.


    "There are still some scars on her face. I''m afraid she will feel ufortable foring back for the


    first time after fours years apart. Thus, you can hand this kid over to me, I will take care of her."


    Upon hearing this, Charlotte flinched into Mark''s arms and hugged him tightly. Apparently, she was not


    happy.


    "I''ll take her with me instead," Mark said. Obviously, h e did not have the intention to let Yvette take


    care of Charlotte.


    Hearing this, Yvette nced at Charlotte. A me of anger burned within her. ''Look at how she


    behaves. Did she think that I would eat her? Sure enough, she is not adorable at all!


    ''Why would I want her? I''ll have a grandson when Mark gets married..''

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Yvette left. While carrying Charlotte in his hands, Mark left the apartment and got in a ck car.


    He was sitting in the driver''s seat, while Charlotte was sitting in the front passenger seat. Charlotte was


    '' shing fruits'' wholeheartedly. She did not raise her head even when Mark leaned over to fasten her


    seat belt.


    The airport--


    There was congestion on Boxjour Highway. When Summer arrived at the airport, it was almost 10:00


    am. She waited at a seat after she got her flight ticket.


    At 10:30 am, a boarding call sounded in the lobby. Summer got up and walked towards the gate.


    When her gaze inadvertently swept across a figure''s back facing her, she frowned. She felt that the


    person could be Raine.


    After taking another glimpse, she continued walking forward, standing in the line waiting for a security


    check.


    The queue was very long. Summer looked around out o f boredom, but was surprised to see Mark


    carrying Charlotte standing at the exit.


    She frowned in puzzlement and surprise. The next moment a figure in white walked towards Mark. The


    moment she saw the side face. As expected, it was Raine.


    Seeing that they were talking, Raine stretched out her hands at Charlotte.


    At first, Charlotte was a little timid and refused to let Raine hug. Somehow, after Raine said something,


    she turned to Raine and allowed Raine to hug her.


    Then, the three of them walked side by side to the exit. Mark and Raine looked like a beautiful couple


    and the three of them looked like a happy family...


    Summer withdrew her gaze. She looked rather calm, without slightest fluctuations in her emotions. She


    was waiting in the queue quietly and calmly for the security check.


    If it were four years ago, then she would definitely be angry, jealous. Her emotions would be swayed by


    rage stirring up waves within her.


    But now, it was four yearster, they had nothing to do with each other.


    Soon, it was her turn for the security check, followed b y boarding. By the time she arrived at Nokoc


    Bay, it was already 3:00 pm. When she opened the room door, she saw Dean trying to stand up.


    Although there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, he still could not stand up, looking a little


    helpless and dispirited. Slowly, he sat down.


    "Don''t be discouraged, as long as you are willing to train regrly, one day you will be able to stand


    up," She said aloud.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this, Dean turned around in surprise. "When did youe back? Why didn''t I hear a sound?"


    "I just came back. I saw that you were training. So I didn''t greet you," said Summer while walking into


    the room. She then walked to the kitchen, "Did you starve i n the past few days when I was away?" she


    asked.


    "The meat buns and pasta meat sauce you prepared are enough to eat for a week. You was away only


    for three days. How could I starve myself?" Deanughed.


    "Great." Summer couldn''t helpughing. "Look, your face doesn''t look skinny abit. You must have


    eaten well."


    Although Dean couldn''t stand up, he still kept the room clean and tidy, without any mess.


    "Mom said that they have decided the wedding date for us. It will be 20 days from now. She also said


    that the wedding banquet will be held in Santatabaca. Will i t be inconvenient for you?"


    Dean shook his head and nced at his legs. The only thing he regretted was this inconvenience-


    these two legs that could not stand up. He could not stand like a normal bridegroom.


    Knowing his thoughts, Summer squatted and held his palm. She diverted his attention away with a


    chuckle," That''s not important at all. We''ll take a pre wedding photo tomorrow, okay?"

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    "Okay," Dean agreed. "Where is Charlotte?"


    "She will stay in Santatabaca for the time being. It must be very busy during this time. Besides, the


    school has already closed for summer vacation, so I will leave her there."


    Valentine Mansion--


    Raine had already called Yvette in advance. Yvette had been waiting for their arrival at Valentine


    Mansion for a long time and ordered the kitchen to prepare food. While waiting for the two toe


    back, Yvette called Jazz to return too.


    After a while, the three figures appeared in the living room. Seeing Charlotte, Jazz opened his arms,"


    Sweetie, long time no see."


    "Uncle Handsome." Charlotte''s fair little arms and legs fluttered happily. She stretched her arms and


    wanted Jazz to hug her.


    They sat down at the dining table. Jazz kept feeding Charlotte, he even touched her chubby belly, "This


    watermelon can be served. All we need is to cut it to pieces."


    "My watermelon is too small, Uncle Handsome''s watermelon is big, I want to cut Uncle Handsome''s


    watermelon," as she said, she raised her small hand, acting like she were to sh Jazz''s belly open.


    Yvette nced at them twice. Despite feeling a bit of disgust, she did not show it on her face.


    After dinner, Mark wanted to take Charlotte back to the apartment, and Jazz wanted to follow. Raine


    too, she wanted to tag along.


    "Are there no rooms in Valentine Mansion? Why do you have to go back to your apartment? Raine and


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jazz finallye back. Why not just stay here?" Yvette was a little unhappy.


    "Yvette is right. It''s still the same group of people, the four of us, when we arrive at your apartment.


    Since we are all here, why the hassle? We can just stay here," Raine said with a smile.


    Although her face had recovered, if one took a closer look, they could still notice the pinkish marks.


    Valentine Mansion hadn''t been so lively for a long time, and Yvette sat in the living room and did not


    want to leave. The atmosphere was considered harmonious.


    Charlotte had always been boisterous, so was Jazz. When the both met, ying on the sofa, the


    atmosphere was more lively than ever.


    "Are you dating someone?" Raine looked at Jazz. They hadn''t seen each other for four years. He had


    be a mature man.


    Four years ago, he was still wearing a school uniform, sporting a hairstyle with bangs. Four yearster,


    he was wearing business suit, with all his hairbed upwards, revealing his forehead, looking full of


    spirits.


    "Why does Auntie care so much about my personal issues? I''m still young so I''m not in a hurry." He


    scratched Charlotte''s belly and listened to her giggle.


    "You used to say you want four girlfriends. You said you need one to hold spoon for you, another to


    hold a fork for you, one that you can hug for bedtime, and another one you want to hang out with."


    Jazz chuckled and pinched his forehead. "Auntie, you still remember what I said when I was four years


    old. Are you looking for big present from me?"


    "Nah. I don''t need it. You can keep it to yourself."


    Charlotte''s little hands ced on his face, grinning." Uncle Handsome is embarrassing."


    Raising his eyebrows, Jazz held the little girl up in the air, squinting. "Then Charlotte is now Uncle


    Handsome''s girlfriend. When you grow up, you will be my girlfriend. Uncle Handsome will buy you a lot


    of gifts. So we are engaged, deal?"


    Charlotte nodded willingly and kept saying, "Okay, okay!"


    Mark got up as soon as he checked the time. When his gazended on Charlotte, he moved his thin


    lips and uttered two words, "It''s bedtime."


    "Mark, could you let me y with her for a while?"


    Mark shot him a re and said, "She is not a toy for you to y with."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Charlotte crawled into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. Mark brought her to the room o


    n the second floor while Raine was looking at his back.


    Lying on the bed, Charlotte was moring for the cell t o call her mommy. She missed her. There was a


    slight movement in Mark''s eyes. After dialing the call, he handed the cell to her.


    The mother and daughter seemed to have endless things to share. They could talk for two hours on the


    cell.


    Mark stood on the side with his arms folded, wanting t o set the cell to hands-free mode, but Charlotte,


    whose round eyes were rolling around, was holding it tightly, fearing that he would take it away from


    her.


    In fact, it did not matter whether it was set to handsfree mode. The topics discussed between the two


    mothers and daughters were totally trivial. By just listening to Charlotte''s answer, he knew what


    questions the woman on the end of the call asked.


    After a long time, Summer said to Charlotte, "Is Uncle there?"


    Charlotte looked at Mark and nodded, "Yes, Mommy. D o you want to talk to Uncle?"


    Upon hearing this, Mark''s thin lips suddenly curved upwards. His handsome face looked soft in


    nonchnce, revealing a bit of pride.


    "Uncle, Mommy wants to talk to you on the phone." Charlotte handed him the cell.


    Mark¡¯s already smiling lips curled further upward. He took over the cell. Deep voice flowed from his


    throat,'' Yeah."


    "I have returned to Nokoc Bay. If you have enough fun with Charlotte, please send her to her


    grandmother''s ce."


    Mark''s expression changed. Words were squeezed out between his teeth, "When did you go back to


    Nokoc Bay?"


    "This morning."


    "Why did you rush back to Nokoc Bay?"


    "Mark, that seems to be my own business. I''m hanging up!"


    Mark raised his eyebrows. His handsome face was a little bit cold. In a sarcastic tone, he said, "Why,


    are you worried about Dean? "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Summer frowned and said in a cold voice. When she was about to hang


    up the phone, she heard that man''s voice.


    "You pick up Charlotte by yourself tomorrow!"


    Upon hearing this, Summer only felt that he was unreasonable, "I have already said that I''m at


    Nokoc Bay now, there is no way I can pick her up.


    Just send her to her grandmother''s ce."


    "I don''t have time..." His eyes were deep, dark and cold. ''She had time to go back to take care of Dean,


    but she didn''t have time to pick up her daughter.''


    "Okay, then I will tell my mom the address of your apartment, and then when she arrives to pick up


    Charlotte, I will call you."


    "I don''t have time for that either..." Mark''s expression was getting colder and colder. He was irritated by


    her words, "If you want to pick up my daughter, you will pick it up by yourself, otherwise, no one should


    do so." i


    Summer''s calm and cold voice came, "Then you will have to look after Charlotte for a while. I''ll pick her


    up when I have time to return to Santatabaca."


    Without waiting for his reply, she hung up the phone directly. When Mark heard only beeping sound, he


    felt his chest was suffocated. It made him suffer.


    ''Huh, she doesn''t even care about her daughter now...''


    Holding the phone with his big hand, he felt like he wanted to crush it. There was a turbulence of rage


    in his heart.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Raine''s voice came in. "Mark, are you asleep? Can Ie in?"


    "Okay..." Mark replied, suppressing his anger. ''I really just want to strangle her to death!'' His tone was


    deep.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Knowing that she had returned to Nokoc Bay, he felt a little restless, especially when he thought that


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    she and Dean were alone, his distress doubled.


    Baine was wearing pajamas. She had just taken a shower. While holding Charlotte in her arms, she sat


    down and said softly, "Mark, when will we get married?"


    She had waited for this moment for four years. Although the wound on her face made her sad, as long


    as he was there, it was nothing.


    Hearing this, Mark raised his handsome eyebrows slightly, and his tall body sank into the soft sofa. He


    did not utter a word.


    "Is it okay in one month? Just hold the wedding in Santatabaca. It''s simple and doesn''t need to be too


    cumbersome..."


    Baine faintly whispered, "Knowing that you are very busy, and I have not yet gone to work, so you can


    leave these matters to me."


    Although it was a question, Baine had already made a decision on her own.


    "Yvette said it has to be more grand, but I don''t like it that way. Besides, you are very busy. The


    wedding ceremony is nothing more than a formality. As long as


    I can be with you, I''m okay with anything-"


    "Raine..." Staring at her, Mark interrupted her, showing a guilty expression. He pronounced, "We won''t


    have a wedding." 1


    Upon hearing that, Raine s expression became stiff. She was holding Charlotte tighter subconsciously,


    " Mark, What do you mean? "


    "We won''t have a wedding, and there will be no wedding." Mark''s handsome face was solemn, and he


    said it again that he could no longer do this with Raine.


    With a trembling heart, Raine looked straight at him. There was a slight change in her emotions. She


    felt agitated and depressed. "Why? Give me a reason."


    "I love her," Mark uttered three words bluntly and resolutely. He did not conceal that fact, nor did he


    sound unnatural. Mark uttered three words bluntly and resolutely.


    "I don''t believe it! Mark, I don''t believe it! Isn''t it me that you love?" Raine shook her head, she would


    never believe his words!


    This wasn''t what she wanted to hear after waiting for four years. Raine had lost her usual calm and


    rationalposure.


    "It''s easy to confuse my feelings for you because we grew up together. As time went by and the


    moments w e spent together, I gradually realized she''s the one I love. I got used to herpany; I got


    used to she leaving themp turned on when I went home every night; I also got used to her scent. But


    I was ignorant. I t was not until four yearster that I realized these feelings..."


    His voice was slow and soft, but it was enough to make Baine hear his words clearly and understand


    them.


    "Are you saying that our rtionship of more than ten years is not worth the your rtionship with her


    of a few months?" Baine''s nails sank into her palms, causing a sharp pain.


    ''We have been together for many together. And it isn''t exergrating to say we have grown up together.


    As for Summer Hart, how long have they be together?''


    "When I noticed this kind of feelings that grow in my heart. My reaction was far more shocking and


    intense than yours. Our hearts don''t lie. It will tell us the truest feelings-jealousy, uneasy, angry, miss..."


    Baine''s lips curled into a smirk. Her smile was sad and dreary. "Then what am I to you? What am I to


    you, Mark?"


    All his emotions and feelings-restlessness, anger, yearning, all his emotions-were for Summer. What


    about her?


    "Baine, sorry, I owe you a lot. I feel guilty." Mark''s eyebrows were knitted as he was staring at her.


    ''You feel guilty..."


    He had so many emotions when it came to Summer


    Hart. What''s left to her was only guilt?


    Raine felt as though her heart had been stabbed by a needle. The pain was intense, stirring a


    turbulence within her. Tears flowed down her soft cheeks like a stream in silence.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    "I have waited for four years. What I want to hear is not ''sorry'' or about you feeling guilty. You know


    these are not the words I want to hear..."


    "I know what you have wished for. Unfortunately, I can''t grant your wish, Raine. What''s done is done,


    and I should not make things worse. I can''t give you what you want. I can only choose the right time to


    make things clear. I will try to make up for what I owe you..."


    She had almost been raped, and she was pushed down the cliff, causing her face to be disfigured.


    These were all because of Mark Valentine, and he had the obligation topensate for her loss.


    The tears were flowing down her cheeks endlessly, like a stream of water dripping, clounding her


    vision. She forced a smile. "How are you going to make up for it?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I will do my best topensate for your loss..." Compensating her was all he could do.


    "I thought we were different from other couples, but reality told me otherwise. We were in love for a


    dozen years. I thought we were finally together after going through thick and thin. Yet, in the end, you


    have fallen in love with another woman." 1 ''Why do you have to give me such a big surprise when I


    have just returned home?''


    Tears were streaming down Raine''s face. Her voice was tremulous. She put down Charlotte, got up,


    and left the room. 1


    Charlotte sat there. Apparently, she did not understand what the adults were talking about. She titled


    her head and asked, "Uncle, you made auntie cry."


    "Go sleep." He retracted his gaze. Lay her down and covered her with the quilt. "Sleep tight."


    Closing her eyes, Charlotte fell asleep. Mark had not slept yet. His eyes were narrowed as he leaned


    against the window. He, indeed, owed Raine a lot.


    Early the next morning.


    The chef had the breakfast ready. Yvette was already sitting at the dining table. Raine walked down


    from the second floor. Her eyes were still swollen.


    Immediately afterwards, Jazz also went downstairs. H e frowned when he did not see Charlotte around,


    so asked, "Where is Charlotte?"


    "It''s not like she was your child, yet you hold her so dearly. What will happen when you have child in


    the future? Besides, why do you adore somebody else''s child? If you really like one, you can have your


    own," Yvette said.


    "Mom, that''s Mark''s child, not an outsider." Jazz grunted in dissatisfaction. "I go upstairs and check."


    Upon seeing this, Yvette just wanted to p him on his back twice. Why did he care so much about


    other people''s child? 1


    Jazz arrived at the room, but there was no one inside s o hee turned around. As he was walking


    downstairs, h e dialed his cell, "Mark, where are you?"


    "I''m at the airport. What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you go to the airport this time? Where is Charlotte?"


    Mark replied with a deep voice, "I''m sending her back t o Nokoc Bay. I''m hanging up."


    As soon as he said that, he hung up. Yvette sitting in the living room heard the word ''airport'' and


    frowned," Airport? What happened?"


    "Mark is now at the airport. He''s sending Charlotte back to Nokoc Bay. I guess he had enough fun


    with Charlotte, but I haven''t had enough fun yet. He really ignored his little brother''s feelings!" Jazz


    muttered in dissatisfaction.


    Upon hearing that, the look on Baine''s face changed. Her slender fingers involuntarily clenched the


    spoon.'' He¡¯s sending Charlotte there or just to see Summer Hart?¡¯

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Suddenly, Raine got up, put down the spoon, and left the dining table.


    "Raine, where are you going?" Yvette watched. She was puzzled because of Raines unexpected


    behavior.


    "Something came up, I have to go out. I can''t take breakfast with. Please excuse me." She was running


    upstair as her voice trailed off.


    The airport--


    Mark hugged Charlotte and stepped into the lobby. He was waiting for Harry to get them flight tickets.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When he looked around, he identally saw Billy and Shermaning from far. He slightly raised his


    eyebrows.


    "Hey, Mark." Billy was pulling a suitcase with his hand. His smiling eyes were full bright, beaming spirit.


    "Look at you, you''re holding a baby like a dad now. Where are you heading?"


    "Nokoc Bay. What about you guys?" Mark let Sherman to take Charlotte from his arms.


    Charlotte and Sherman were very close. With her soft little hands wrapping around Sherman''s neck,


    Charlotte greeted her with a peck on her cheek," Auntie Sherman." "Mypany is working on a


    project during this


    period, so I have to travel to Sanctum Isles for it. Sherman has not been feeling well these days, so


    she''s not going with me. She is here to see me off."


    The two chatted for a little longer. At this moment, Harry returned with flight tickets, and the boarding


    call was broadcasted. After bidding goodbye, Mark carried Charlotte and left.


    Sherman was still waving at Charlotte with a smile on her face. Her expression was soft and gentle.


    "All right, Honey. Just see me off here. It''s about the time to board the ne. Come, give me a hug."


    Billy reached out and hugged Sherman into his arms.


    "Go. Please take good care of your health." Sherman chuckled and pushed his body away. "It seems


    that the security check has already started. Go."


    Leaning over, Billy kissed Sherman two more times before walking towards the security checkpoint.


    Sherman stood there, watching him go through the security check, chuckling and waving at him. Not


    until she had no longer seen him did she turn around and leave the airport.


    She had let go of the past, so she stopped fussing over i t. She was no longer cold and prickly like a


    hedgehog t o him. So far, things between them seemed to work out well.


    Although she still had no way of forgetting that incident, she would try to control herself, and would not


    use it as a weapon when the two quarreled,


    stabbing them all over the body with injuries.


    On the ne-


    putting the suitcase in ce, Billyy down on his seatzily. As if thinking of something, he took out


    his mobile phone, dialed a series of numbers, and connected.


    "Have you boarded the ne?"


    "Yes. I''m on the ne. It will take off right away, how about you?" Natalie''s voice was gentle and


    moving.


    "I''m sitting on the ne at the moment. Sweetie,e, call me Daddy let me listen to it again." He


    picked up the tail, his voice was a little soft, but he really missed those two words, there was an


    inexplicable excitement.


    Natalie was a little annoyed, but she softened her voice, enough to make the man feel soft and numb,"


    Daddy..."


    Billy narrowed his eyes when he heard it, and then he said, "You go to San Mapeque and settle


    yourself down. I will take care of Sanctum Isles and then fly to San Mapeque to apany you."


    "Can''t I go to Sanctum Isles? I''m tired of traveling alone, too lonely."


    "Hey, there are too many reporters in Sanctum Isles, it''s not suitable there, but only a few days, can''t


    wait?"


    Natalie had always been observant about his emotions. She knew when she should stop so she


    wouldn''t irritate or disgust him. "Okay, I see, then I will wait for you in San Mapeque."

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "Good girl. Call me Daddy again..."


    At this time, the flight attendant on the ne came over. With a polite and decent smile on her face,


    she said, "Sir, the ne is about to take off, please turn off your phone."


    Raising his eyebrows, Billy slightly blinked. Not until h e had heard the word ''Daddy'' in soft and


    coquettish tone from the other end of the call did he hang up and turn the cell off.


    The two had nned ahead. They would left the city separately. Natalie would arrive at San Mapeque


    first. She would book a room and settle down while waiting for Billy. They would reunite after Billy


    settled some business for thepany.


    There were too many reporters in Sanctum Isles. Due t o Billy''s status, he could get busted anytime.


    But in San Mapeque, things were different.


    Nokoc Bay.


    When Charlotte returned to where she lived, the door was locked. It seemed that nobody was there.


    Charlotte smacked the door hard with her fair and soft little hands as she shouted, "Mommy, I''m back.


    Open the door, Mommy!"


    There was no sound from the room. Upon seeing this,


    Mark took out his cell and dialed it. However, what he heard was, [The person you called is


    unavable, please leave a message after the beep.]


    He did not stopped. Instead, he kept trying. Yet, the voice mail notification remained.


    A stout woman came back from grocery shopping passed by. When she saw the super good looking


    man -Mark-and Charlotte standing outside the door, she said kindly, "Charlotte, your mommy is not at


    home."


    "Auntie, where did Mommy and Uncle Dean go?"


    "Your mommy and Uncle Dean went to take prewedding photo today. They should be back in a while.


    Do you want to wait for them at my home?"


    This morning, when she had gone out for workout, she happened to see Summer as soon as she got in


    her car. That time, Summer was pushing a the wheelchair while talking on her phone. She overheard


    her saying stuff like wedding gown and photography, s o she roughly got the idea what Summer was


    doing.


    Upon hearing this, Mark''s expression turned icy cold i n an instant, so cold so that it could freeze


    people. Veins was bulging on the back of his hand as he squeezed his cell. He felt like wanting to crush


    it into pieces.


    ''Take pre wedding photo. Huh, how dare she do this!''


    ''As soon as she left our daughter to me, she returned t o Nokoc Bay just because she wants to take


    pre wedding photos with another man.'' Anger burst within him, it was as if he could set the entire ce


    aze with his rage.


    He asked the woman in a deep voice, "Excuse me. Do you happen to know where she is taking her


    prewedding photos?" His tone was chilly.


    He had never knew that she was this determined to marry Dean, that she was even nning to take


    prewedding photos. Mark''s tall body tautened. He was extremely upset.


    "I don''t know much about this, but judging by time, they should be back soon. After all, they went out


    before dawn. Look, they are back."


    Mark turned around, looking in the direction. Summer was pushing Dean''s wheelchair, the two of them


    still talking about something.


    When she saw Mark, Summer''s expression was also a little stiff and surprised. She didn''t expect him to


    take Charlotte back to Nokoc Bay. On the phone, she had thought she had said it very clearly.


    Stepping forward, Mark strode on his long legs. With his deep and dark eyes, he looked at Summer''s


    face. His lips curled into a smirk.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It turns out that you didn''t want to pick up your daughter because you were busy taking pre wedding


    photos with another man. Well, that''s what you mean b y busy."


    "If Mr. Valentine called in advance, we will pick her u p, so why do you have to say it in a harsh way? "


    Dean did not like Mark''s tone, so he sounded slightly cold.


    Mark raised his brows and looked over with his piercing dark eyes. "We? Huh, Officer Singleton can''t


    wait to y his role? Never did I ask you, so you don''t have to answer me." His tone was sarcastic.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Mark red at Dean with a menacing gaze. It was so intimidating that as if it would kill him in an


    instant.


    Apparently, he was in rage, fury and anger. In his mind, he wanted to twist Summer''s slender and


    beautiful neck.


    She had rejected his proposal, then turned around to take pre wedding photo with Dean and going to


    marry Dean. This was unbearable for him.


    When Dean was going to say something, Mark had already turned around and reached out to grab


    Summer''s wrist, leading her downstairs with great force.


    "Let go, Mark! Let me go. What the hell are you doing?" Summer struggled, wriggling her arm, but


    every move caused her severe pain.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dean saw Mark grab her wrist, and she was in pain and could not break free. He could not move so all


    he could do was watching her being dragged away.


    After leaving the residential area, Mark pulled her into a cafe where she had been in thest time. Only


    then, he let go of her wrist.


    Rubbing the hot and painful area, Summer frowned," Mark, What are you doing? Did you lose your


    mind?!"


    Mark sneered. The air surrounding him was cold. He


    leaned over and forced a kiss on her lips.


    Summer struggled and wriggled, but to no avail, so she bit his lip. He only let go of her when his lips


    bled.


    Mark was panting hard. After casually wiping away the blood on his thin lips, he sneered. "I''m losing my


    mind? I said I wanted you. Yet, you left our daughter to me and turned to take pre wedding photos with


    Dean Singleton. And you say I have lost my mind?"


    "He and I are getting married, so of course we had to take pre wedding photos-"


    Before she finished her sentence, Mark leaned forward and kissed her hard again.


    This crazy man!'' Summer smacked his chest with both hands, yet she could not move him the


    slightest. Therefore, she could only bite his lips again. This time, the smell of blood spread in the lips of


    both of them.


    When they finally let go of each other, their lips were smeared with blood. Summer''s chest was panting


    hard. She was angry. "Mark!"


    He ignored her and asked, "Do you still want to marry him?" He was breathing heavily.


    "Yes"


    Again, he kissed her, even harder than before, and she bit him on his lips again.


    "Go back to Santatabaca with me!"


    "No-"


    Mark continued to kiss Summer hard. With the force that he exerted, it did not look or feel like a kiss. It


    was more like he were trying to swallow her. At this moment, she was left with no strength to bit him.


    "Do you love him?"


    "Love-"


    It was another kiss. Summer''s legs went weak, and she felt a little dizzy because she couldn''t breathe


    fresh air.


    The wound they inflicted on each other''s lips were at the same level. Mark would raise a question. As


    long a s he was not satisfied with the answer, he would kiss her like a beast.


    Back and forth, over and over again, until Summer didn''t have the strength to stand up. Eventually, she


    had to sit on a chair at her side.


    ''This man is insane!''

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    The two waiters were a little dumbfounded. They did not regain their senses after a long time.


    Summer calmed down her breath and had her heartbeat slowed down, and looked around, but


    inadvertently saw Raine standing opposite the cafe, and their eyes met.


    Mark noticed something off about her so he followed her gaze and saw Raine who was standing


    opposite.


    Raine strode on her feet and walked towards the cafe after standing there watching them quietly for a


    few seconds.


    Never had they expected the three of them would meet again under such circumstances after four


    years.


    Raine entered the cafe. Shended her gaze on Summer. Without the slightest change in her


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    expression, she greeted her, "It''s been a long time." 1


    At the same time, Summer was calm too. She responded tly, "Long time no see." 1


    The next moment, she got up and looked at Mark whose expression was grim. She could not tell what


    h e was thinking. "You guys talk. I have something to do, so I''ll leave," she said.


    It must have something to do with Mark that Raine


    found them here. No matter what, Summer did not want to get involved in the affairs between them.


    And, just as she was about to walk past Mark, he moved his hand and grabbed her wrist.


    His grip was strong, even stronger than just before, that it made her wrist more painful and hot. She


    gritted her teeth while speaking in a low voice, "Mark, let go!"


    Without a word, he clenched her wrist just like that. Having his gaze locked on Raine, he exerted a


    slight force in his wrist, pulling Summer back to the seat.


    Seeing this scene before her, Raine felt fluctuations in his chest and could not stop panting violently.


    With another hand, Summer tried twisting the big hand that restrained her hard, but to no avail. She got


    angry, so she reached out and pinched the back of his hand.


    However, although she clearly saw a bruise on the back of his hand where she pinched, he seemed to


    feel no pain. It was as if his hand were sturdy as iron that nothing could harm it.


    She did not understand why she had to sit here when he wanted to talk to Raine!


    "Raine, I already told you all of my thoughts when we were in Valentine Mansionst night. I owe you a


    lot but the one that I love is this woman that I''m gripping now..."


    Staring deeply at Raine, Mark slowed down his voice." Even if she had taken pre-wedding photos with


    other men, I still want her. Do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Summer was stupefied. Her fingers stopped pinching the back of his hand. There was an


    uproar in her mind.


    Raine bit into her lips with her white teeth until a long white mark was formed. "Our rtionship of more


    than ten years is not worth the rtionship of a few months?"


    "Raine, love has nothing to do with the length of time. I t is about feelings and their intensity. It is like


    two sses of wine. One would give off a moderate taste, whereas the other one would just make


    someone drunk with only half a mouthful of it.


    "In this way, I am that moderate ss of wine..." Raine''s clear voice was apanied with a sarcastic


    tone. "I have never told you about the reason that I left home for years. I don''t want to hide it now,


    because it''s unfair to me..."


    Listening to her words, Mark put Summer''s hand on his thigh. He could feel the burning sensation from


    the back of his hand, all thanks to her.


    "Do you think that I left home for years because I had met someone else? No, I didn''t. Yvette forced me


    to leave. She cut her wrist with a de. Blood flowed all over the ce that time. She threatened me


    that if I hadn''t left, she would not go to the hospital and would rather die there. Did I have a choice?"


    "Even Ronald threatened me. He said he would cut ties with me if I had maintained our rtionship.


    You won''t know how much pressure and pain I had to make such a choice..."


    Back then, she had indeed suffered a lot. She was an orphan raised by her brother and Yvette since


    she was a child, and she could not bring herself to be that heartless.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Her love was obvious, but she had to act as if she did not care or was annoyed. No one knew how


    much pain she had to go through at that time, and yet he still hated her.


    Indeed, Mark did not know the existence of such a backstory. His sense of guilt towards Raine grew a


    bit more, but it was mere guilt only.


    "I honestly have not heard of these before, but now it has be a thing of the past. Even though


    you''ve brought it up now, not the slightest bit of change will ur.


    "Perhaps if you chose to tell me the truth at that time, we might not havee to this point.


    Nevertheless, it i s merely hypothetical, and is not a reality.


    "In the end, we will meet the ones we are destined to meet, love the ones we are destined to love. This


    is fate"


    In between those words, he squeezed that delicate hand in the palm of his hands a little tighter, making


    Summer feel the warmth he exuded.


    Never had Summer heard Mark speak these words before, and never had she expected herself to hear


    those words from his mouth. This was unprecedented


    -the one and only time.


    It felt as if a stone was dropped into her calm heart, stirring up huge waves.


    She had never thought that Mark would say such words to Raine. Her heart was heating up gradually,


    melting and softening.


    Raine had a scoffing expression on her face. An inexplicable pain was swarming throughout her whole


    body. She was cold, hurt, and full of anger!


    She wanted to cry loudly, to vent out all the resentment, anger, grievance, pain, and everything that


    was in her heart.


    Nevertheless, she could not let out a sound. All she did was sit there with her whole body trembling, the


    muscles on her face stiff. She could not move at all.


    After long years of torture and four years of waiting, what result did she end up getting? 1


    "You should head back first, I''ll go visit Charlotteter ..." Mark said as he withdrew his gaze. He


    squeezed Summer''s hand tightly once again before letting go.


    "Alright," Summer nodded. Her face softened a little, then she got up and left the cafe.


    Raine did not move and remained sitting. She rested her head on the coffee table, burying it between


    her two arms. Her thin shoulders were shuddering.


    A slight sense of distress emerged in Mark''s heart. He got up, raised his palm, patted her back, and


    said, "I''ll


    send you back to Santabaca."


    Without any reply, Raine remained in her position. She was motionless. Mark''s Adam''s apple was


    thumping. He let out a deep sigh, bent his tall figure down, lifted her with a princess hug, and walked


    out. H e was heading to a five-star hotel in the city center at Nokoc Bay.


    Raine was lying on the bed. Her hair was very messy. With her eyes closed, she could not help but let


    out a light cough. Then, she covered her head tightly with the quilt that it was unbreathable. She had


    always appeared to be pure and incredibly elegant, but she looked haggard like a total mess.


    Worried about her current condition, Mark did not leave. He sat on the sofa.


    As she walked up the stairs, Summer''s thoughts were i n a light trance. From time to time, she would


    recall the words Mark had said previously in the cafe.


    She looked up. Standing from afar, she could see Dean waiting for her outside the door with a worried


    look o n his face. Her heart trembled for a moment. Then, she closed her eyes for a while and


    suppressed all the messy emotions that emerged.


    As she was approaching, she asked, "Why aren¡¯t you back in your room?"


    Dean¡¯s gaze fell on her swollen red lips. They made him a little absentminded. However, he managed


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    to immediately regain his senses and asked, "Are you


    okay?"


    Summer stretched out her hand to tuck the messy hair behind her ears. She felt guilty in her heart and


    replied, "I''m fine. Come, let¡¯s head inside."


    As she spoke, her handsnded on the wheelchair. Charlotte held a Vitagen in her hands while looking


    at her Mommy''s lips. She spoke with a naive voice," Mommy, did you get bitten on your lips?"


    Upon hearing this, Summer''s body stiffened and turned towards Dean instinctively. But Dean did not


    seem to care about it. He reached out to pick up Charlotte into his arms and asked, "Did you miss


    Uncle Dean these few days?" 1

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    "Yes, I really missed you, Uncle Dean." Charlotte''s little head nodded like a chicken pecking at grains.


    With a smile, Dean stretched out his hand and squeezed her little cute nose. ¡°Good girl. Now, I would


    like to hear you call me ¡®daddy¡¯."


    Charlotte pouted her little mouth, and after a while, she uttered softly, "Daddy.¡± 1


    Summer became a little stiffer after hearing that. She walked into the kitchen and went to make dinner.


    Meanwhile, Dean was ying with Charlotte in the living room, the sound of giggling came from time to


    time.


    While having dinner, there was a call from the bridal shop asking Summer to try the wedding dress


    tomorrow.


    Summer answered the call and then hung up the phone. Charlotte heard all about it and her little face


    was full of excitement. "Is Mommy going to try out the wedding dress? I wanna go too!"


    "Finish your dinner first and put aside your yogurt drink. Once you are done, you can enjoy your yogurt


    drink." Summer frowned as she watched Charlotte with the yogurt drink in one hand and a bun in the


    other.


    With a smile, Charlotte obediently put the yogurt drink on the table and picked up the bun.


    After dinner, Dean was busy sorting out materials for the house in Santabaca. Charlotte was doing her


    homework while Summer was washing the dishes and utensils. 1


    It was a tiring day. They had taken almost a day to take the pictures.On top of having to depart before


    dawn, there were makeup, styling and change of clothes. It was certainly an exhausting experience.


    Summer was so worn out that she threw herself to her bed. As soon as she closed her eyes, the scene


    of the three of them at the cafe in the afternoon¡ªtheir conversations and every single word they


    uttered-appeared in her mind.


    When she thought of this, her sleepiness dissipated. While she was sitting there spellbound, the cell


    rang, and she answered. Daisy called and told her that all the wedding invitations were sent, and the


    hotel banquet was set. In addition, they had rescheduled the date again to ten dayster.


    Things for Dean''s house in Santabaca were also sorted out, and the necessities were all bought, there


    was nothing much left to do. They could return to Santabaca once they were free.


    When Summer heard the date from Daisy, her heart skipped a beat. She did not expect it to be this


    near.


    ¡°Dean is a very good man, and if you are married to him, I will bepletely relieved from the thing I


    worried about the most."


    Daisy sighed again, "Please take good care of Dean, you have to put some effort into it. Go buy some


    food ingredients to make soup for him, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, mom. Geez, those who don¡¯t know us would think that Dean was your son." Summer smiled, and


    said angrily, "If there is nothing else, I''m hanging up, Mom."


    "Summer, I repeat my words once more. Dean has been sincere with you. If you are up to something,


    I''ll see if you can still face the Singletons. Your dad and I are siding with them if you mess things up.


    Understood?"


    "Got it!" she stretched her voice and nodded.


    After she hung up, Summer poured a cup of warm water, sitting in front of the window, sipping lightly.


    The moonlight was dim, and the weather was a bit cool.


    This was the path she had chosen, the decision she had made, and her parents had repeatedly told


    her to treat Dean well. There was no going back now. 1


    She drank a few more cups of warm water and sat there in a daze. She didn''t realize Charlotte called


    her several times. Charlotteid on her back and shaking gently until she finally recovered. She carried


    Charlotte to the bed. Comment by Chein Ling Foo:


    Original:


    She didn¡¯t realize Charlotte called her several times until her small body was lying on her back and


    shaking gently until she finally recovered.


    This sentence doesn''t sound right.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Probably due to the two ''until''.


    Please rephrase it. Comment by dojo''s Gaming Adventure: I tried rephrasing it. Wonder is it ok now


    Comment by Chein Ling Foo: What''s raw ya?


    Paste it here to let me check. Comment by dojo''s Gaming Adventure: TJWimTk,


    Z-ZL^, __


    WLZZ, B?.


    Early the next morning--


    As usual, Summer woke up very early. Dean had already packed up everything. Surprisingly, Charlotte


    got up earlier than usual. She looked excited, moring to wear a wedding dress. After all, all children


    love excitement.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    The three of them left and headed for the bridal shop.


    Dean and Summer went to choose a wedding dress. Charlotte, on the other hand, sat on a sofa while


    holding Summer''s bag. At the same time, she was sipping on her fruit juice contentedly. The drink left a


    stain on the edge of her mouth.


    Suddenly, Summer''s cell rang. With her fair and tender hands, Charlotte pulled out the ringing cell from


    the bag. She could not read the name on the caller ID, yet she picked up the call anyway. "Are you


    looking for my mommy? My mommy is very busy and doesn''t have time to answer a call!"


    "What is your mommy up to?" Mark¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the call as he frowned.


    "Uncle..." Charlotte''s tone was full of joy. "Mommy is wearing a wedding dress, and I also want to wear


    a wedding dress, a white one."


    With a snap, Mark hung up the call. The handsome face turned grim, and he was exuding a coldness


    that couldpletely freeze a person.


    Sensing that he had walked away, Raine slowly opened her red and swollen eyes, got up, and washed


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    her face.


    For four years she had waited. This was not the oue she wanted. She would not give up, and she


    would not reconcile. It was just unfair!


    "Mommy, Uncle called just now and I''ve answered it," Charlotte said.


    "Which uncle?" Summer frowned.


    "It''s Uncle Rascal," said Charlotte.


    "Why did you answer his call?" Summer asked.


    "Why not? Uncle Rascal treats me very well," Charlotte refuted.


    Hearing that, without saying anything further, Summer began to try on the wedding dress. The waist of


    the first wedding dress was a little too big, so she went and took a second dress.


    The first floor was devoted to bridal gowns, whereas the groom¡¯s tuxedos were on the second floor, so


    Summer and Dean had to go through the fitting process separately.


    However, when she walked into the dressing room while holding the second dress, she froze in ce.


    There was a man standing in front of her.


    At this moment, Mark''s face was as dark as a thundercloud. He was in a fury. As soon as his gaze


    savagely pulled the hem of the dress and tore it to pieces.


    She beat his chest vigorously. Apparently, she was seriously offended by his brutality. "Mark, are you


    out of your mind?!¡¯¡¯


    Mark said nothing, pressing his thin lips into a t line. The next moment, he leaned over and forced a


    kiss on her mouth while his big hands began ripping the wedding dress on her.


    Summer was caught off guard by his madness. She stretched out her hands, beat his chest again, and


    even bit his lips with her teeth.


    Ignoring her bites and beating fists, he let her struggle as she pleased, his lips kissing hers even more


    forcefully.


    Unlikest time, he would not let her go easily this time, not even when she was out of breath or


    cked out.


    As her struggle was futile, she resorted to kicking and scratching him with all her might. Yet, her action


    did not budge the man. She then began to lose her strength. With both her hands, she grabbed the


    shirt o n his chest tightly. The only thing she felt now was faintness because she was running out of


    oxygen.


    As if to punish her severely, Mark refused to let go and stop kissing. Eventually, her wedding dress had


    been torn to pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t until her body slipped slowly that he finally let go. On his thin lips that were yet to recover from


    yesterday''s kiss, a new wound was inflicted.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Mark was panting as he rubbed her lips with his slightly rough finger. "Don''t say anything that I don''t


    want to hear, otherwise, I will kiss you to death here!"


    When she said things that he did not want to hear, he would block her lips with his so she could not


    make a sound.


    Summer was still trying to catch her breath; she was a little angry; she raised her foot and stepped on


    him forcefully. "Crazy man!"


    "Well, I am a lunatic. You are the one who has driven m e into this. Don¡¯t you dare to try on another


    wedding dress again. I will certainly rip it into pieces." Mark stared at her coldly, with deep and serious


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes. He made it clear to her that he would absolutely do what h e said!


    Summer was anxious, and she hit him on the chest with all her strength. Not only was he a madman,


    but h e also drove others crazy too. Both of them red at each other coldly in anger. As if they wanted


    to swallow each other up. It felt like a war between them was on the verge of breaking out.


    The wedding dress was torn apart, revealing Summer''s fair and slender legs. The wedding dress was


    in a tube top style. She looked very seductive


    wearing in the torn wedding dress.


    Mark''s eyes darkened to pitch ck, as ck as nondilutable ink. A ringing tone from Mark¡¯s cell broke


    the silence, and he picked up the call.


    Upon hearing what the caller said, the expression on his handsome face changed; Even his eyebrows


    were raised. He hung up the cell and nced at Summer deeply. After that, he turned around and


    walked out of the bridal shop.


    Summer was puzzled by his sudden change of behavior. However, through the crack of the fitting


    room, she could see Raine standing outside the bridal shop.


    ''Could it be that the two came together? He came, and he brought along Raine? What a ridiculous


    joke!''


    Mark and Raine were talking about something. The two left shortly and got into a ck car parked by


    the roadside.


    ''What was he thinking?''


    Summer gritted her teeth a little bit, then looked at the torn wedding dress she was wearing. All she


    could think now was to bite him to death!


    At this moment, Dean was asked to go back downstairs. He came to the fitting room door and


    whispered, "Summer."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Summer.


    "We''ll talkter after you have done changing," said


    Dean.


    Summer frowned. After changing back to her clothes, she walked out of the fitting room and looked at


    Dean.


    "What is it?"


    The staff standing next to Dean said, "Sorry, we can''t sell the wedding dress and suit to the both of you,


    my apology."


    "It isn''t like we are going to pay a lower price for them. Why can¡¯t you sell them to us like you do for


    other customers?" Summer looked at the staff angrily. Yet, her tone was calm.


    "Please forgive us, we were informed by our manager t o do so, we are just following orders," said the


    staff.


    Summer pondered for a while. She understood what was going on as soon as that crazy man came


    into her mind! ''He really is a lunatic!¡¯


    "Fine, then don¡¯t sell to us. There are many other bridal shops in Nokoc Bay that sell wedding


    dresses, let¡¯s go," said Summer.


    Dean nodded. He went and picked up the bag on the sofa. Summer held Charlotte''s hand, and the trio


    walked out of the bridal shop.


    After walking two steps forward, the staff stopped them and brought the torn wedding dress to them."


    Miss, this wedding dress has not been paid yet?"


    "It wasn''t me who tore this wedding dress into pieces,"


    Summer retorted.


    "The only one who tried this wedding dress was you, Miss. No other customers have tried it before.


    Besides, there were only you in the fitting room. If it is not you who did it, then who else?" said the staff.


    Summer felt a tightness in her chest after hearing this. It¡¯s funny, if she was the only one in the fitting


    room, then how did Mark get in?


    However, in the presence of Dean, she cannot speak of it. Nor can she defend herself. Otherwise...

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    "I might have identally damaged the wedding dress when I was hanging it. How much is it? I''ll pay


    you," Summer said as she did not want to continue the argument with her.


    Then, they walked out of the bridal shop. Summer¡¯s questioning gazended on Dean. "What about


    now? Should we go to the next shop?"


    "Sure," Dean replied.


    They visited almost all of the bridal shops in Nokoc Bay, yet none of the shops were willing to sell


    them any.


    Figuring out the person behind this was aplete no -brainer. Summer''s anger filled her chest until


    she felt suffocated, and it put her in a dilemma.


    However, it never urred to her that Mark could be this influential in the Nokoc Bay area. Then


    again, did he not think that his actions were too childish?


    However, at the same time, an unexinable feeling emerged in her heart. It felt like helplessness. It


    also felt like...


    "It looks like we can''t get anything in Nokoc Bay. Anyway, we didn¡¯t n to hold our wedding here.


    We''ll just wait till we get back to Santabaca and


    reserve a wedding dress there," she replied.


    The look in Dean¡¯s eyes was a little dark, and he seemed to be distracted. After all, he was not a fool. It


    was impossible for the bridal shops to reject them without valid reasons. There had to be a cause


    behind it. Of course, the reason was Mark.


    It was just that Dean had never nned to let go of Summer. This period of time had been a happy


    one, and this was exactly the kind of life he had dreamed o f. He wanted to continue this happy and


    ordinary life much longer.


    "Let''s head back to Santabaca then." He had the same thought.


    Since both were on the same page, Summer went ahead and bought tickets to return to Santabaca the


    next day. They would discuss the rest of the detailster when they returned.


    On the other side...


    Airport.


    Mark was standing amidst a busy crowd at the airport with a phone in his hand. At that moment, he


    was talking on the phone.


    After a while, he hung up with a stern look on his face. The earliest flight to Norwood was already in his


    hands. He was just waiting to board the ne.


    Sinceing back from Athana, Ms. Moore¡¯s body had been weak but nothing serious had happened


    before. Yet, he never thought that one day she would suddenly faint. It showed that her body had


    reached its weakest point.


    Raine was also holding a flight ticket in her hands. Her face revealed a little anxiety, and she kept


    checking the watch on her wrist.


    Soon after, the announcement was broadcasted through the speaker, and both of them boarded the


    ne. After the three-hour-long flight, they finallynded in Norwood. They did not head to the vi but


    headed to the hospital immediately.


    The lights on the operating theater¡¯s signage were still lit. Meanwhile, Gordon was sitting on a bench in


    the corridor. Although it had been a short time since theyst met, Gordon''s had visibly aged a lot.


    "Mark, you¡¯re here.¡± Hearing footsteps, Gordon spoke a s he raised his head.


    "Grandpa, what happened actually?¡± The stern look on Mark''s face did not change. His whole being


    was tense.


    "I went to the supermarket for a while while the servant prepared dinner, and your grandma fell on the


    floor.¡± In between words, Gordon¡¯s face was filled with guilt.


    Looking at the bright operating theater signage, Mark moved his long legs and walked to a corner. He


    called Yvette on the phone and said, "Mom, Grandma copsed. You should take the earliest flight and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Soon after, Mark dialed Ronald''s number, but no one picked up his call initially. After a few tries, Ronald


    finally answered, "Mark."


    "Dad, Grandma copsed. She¡¯s in the hospital at Norwood."


    Ronald was a little perplexed. "My business in Grudin North is still ongoing. The rebuilding after the


    disasters has been hectic. I really can''t leave for the time being. I''ll go over to Norwood in two days."


    "You can''t. You have toe over immediately. I don''t care how busy you are with Grudin North." His


    voice was cold and forceful. After that, Mark promptly hung up.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    As Mark walked back to the operating theater¡¯s waiting area, the doctor just so happened to walk out o


    f the emergency room. He had a surgical mask in hand.


    "How is my grandma?" Mark hurriedly asked. His face looked sullen, anxious, and worried.


    "Ms. Moore''s condition doesn''t seem to be good. She''s had a history of a cerebral hemorrhage. So,


    regardless of bodily function or blood vessels, they have all be fragile. I¡¯m afraid that this time..."


    Suddenly, the expression on Mark''s handsome face changed. Now, it was as dark as gloomy clouds...


    Awfully dark. Plus, the green veins on the back of his hands were protruding. He grabbed the doctor''s


    white coat tightly and said, "What the f*ck did you just say?"


    The doctor was shocked by Mark''s current disposition, and he trembled a little. But Gordon interrupted


    to stop Mark. "Tell me."


    "Actually, Ms. Moore''s condition is much more serious than it was in thest ident. When a cerebral


    hemorrhage happens, most people would be unconscious for a long period of time or die on the spot.


    Ms. Moore''s previous case was already considered a miracle. This time, however, her


    condition is extremely bad. Please be mentally prepared for the worst." The doctor let out a deep sigh.


    After that, Ms. Moore was transferred to the Intensive Care Unit. The visiting hours provided were only


    for a n hour.


    The first to enter the room was Gordon. When he saw Ms. Moore lying on the hospital bed in a haggard


    state, how could he be at peace?


    Mark was not in a better state either. Emotions of anguish, anxiety, distress, and depression filled him


    entirely.


    Earlier on, the doctor had left a piece of advice before h e left. He had said that it would be better for


    Ms.


    Moore if she could stay somewhere she feltfortable with. At this time, it was better to bring her to


    such a ce because leaving her in the hospital would not bring any effects.


    Cerebral hemorrhage was not the same as other chronic illnesses that could be treated slowly. Once


    the bleeding happened, it was often fatal. All it took was just one hit to easily cause the person to


    copsepletely.


    Moreover, Ms. Moore had already experienced it once. This was the second time. The blood vessels in


    her brain had already turned fragile. Coupled with her old age, the situation did not look hopeful.


    Mark and Gordon were having a discussion on whether they should bring Ms. Moore to Athana for


    treatment again. After all, the situation there was much better than the current location.


    Gordon shook his head. "Her body can''t stand the torture of a round trip anymore. Actually, the


    treatment offered in Athana isn''t much different from the one in Norwood. It''s just a psychological


    influence on people''s minds. Let''s just stay in this hospital and observe her for a few days. We¡¯ll see if


    there¡¯s any improvement and then we''ll make the decision."


    Hearing this, Mark did not say anything more. Instead, he immediately made some calls and hired all


    the top-notch cerebrovascr experts in Norwood. As long as there was a ray of hope, he would not let


    go of it!


    A few of them took turns to guard the Intensive Care Unit. No one ever left even for a second. The


    atmosphere was unusually dull and tight, giving people a sense of suffocation.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At night, both Yvette and Jazz rushed over together. Ronald still had not arrived. Mark''s face still looked


    quite unpleasant.


    It did not make much difference to have this many people staying in the hospital. Mark asked all of


    them t o go home, and he would guard the ce alone.


    Gordon refused to leave, but in the end, Yvette and Jazz managed to take him home by force.


    Now, only Mark was left in the hospital corridor. He called Harry and instructed him to keep an eye on


    Summer''s movements during this period. He also instructed him to find out everything about the


    wedding reception''s location.


    In his sleepless state, Mark''s tall figure remained seated on the bench that was right outside of the


    Intensive Care Unit. He guarded the room for the night.


    On the other side...


    Back in Santabaca, Daisy went and picked out the wedding dress and suit. This time, no simr


    obstacles urred again. It went well.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    The wedding day was around the corner, so Daisy took Summer to the za every day to buy the


    things she wanted. Just a sheet set alone, she had bought many o fit.


    Summer could not help it, and she even had a headache. Daisy would not stop; she just would not


    listen.


    It had been two days since Mark appeared at the bridal shop in Nokoc Bay the other day, and he


    had never shown up again. 1


    If it was not for the torn wedding dress hanging in the room, Summer would think that Mark appearing


    in the bridal shop that day was just her imagination.


    During this period, he had be calm and quiet like never before. He stopped calling and no longer


    showed himself in front of her. It was as though he hadpletely disappeared into thin air.


    ''He will barge into my life as he pleases and mess up my life. When he disappears, he leaves no


    traces. He really thinks he can do whatever he wants.''


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, didn''t she always want to live a peaceful life? Now that things had finally calmed down, why


    would she trouble herself with the thought of him?


    Her lips curled into a sneer as she stood there in a trance while Daisy was there still shouting,


    "Summer, Summer, what do you think of this curtain?"


    Summer answered and walked towards Daisy.


    At Norwood.


    The door of the intensive care unit opened. The nurse walked in and cautiously approached Mark. "Mr.


    Valentine."


    "Speak!¡± he uttered a word concisely. He had not rested for two days in a row. His sunken eyes were


    bloodshot, filled with scarlet veins.


    The nurse could not help but tremble, gritting her teeth. She was too frightened to say what followed.


    After hesitating for a while, she said, "Ms. Moore''s breath had stopped."


    The Adam''s apple in Mark''s neck rolled as he gulped. His tall body instantly became tight and stiff like


    a rock. Earlier, he was panting heavily, but he stopped a s soon as her words struck him. The


    heaviness in the atmosphere was frightening.


    Gordon did not leave the hospital either. He was in the ward next to the intensive-care unit. As soon as


    he heard the news from the nurse, his tall andrge body fell on the side of the bed. He almost fainted.


    "Mark, your grandmother kept moring to see the photos of you and Jazz when you two were


    younger. She was always sentimental. She couldn''t see enough of them that she could look at those


    photos more than a dozen times a day.


    "She would keep mentioning you and Jazz in her conversation. I just smiled and thought she felt lonely


    and bored.


    "She told me that sometimes she would have strange dreams. Never did I link that to a premonition.


    She mentioned there was a door that always faintly revealed some light..." said Gordon.


    With his teeth gritted, the words he uttered were stiffer than his body. He could hardly speak clearly as i


    f his neck were being strangled.


    He had always thought what his wife said was absurd. It turned out that some people did show signs


    before passing away...


    Mark listened quietly and said no word. Since the nurse broke the news to him, he had been very calm.


    H e had been so quiet that people could barely feel his presence.


    Yvette was already crying while Raine was by her side, and Jazz had not said much.


    When he got up, Mark left the ward and stood in the quiet and long corridor. He smoked cigarettes one


    after another. After some time, the smell of smoke filled the air in that area. Yet, he did not stop


    smoking.


    Moreover, Mark''s hand, which was holding a cigarette, trembled uncontrobly and involuntarily.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    It was nighttime. Mark only entered the ward after everyone had left. Ms. Moore''s body had already


    been ced in the mortuary refrigerator.


    He just sat next to the mortuary refrigerator and stared at Ms. Moore. She appeared to be serene and


    calm. However, she would never call him "Mark¡± or act with a child-like demeanor toward him anymore.


    Ms. Moore enjoyed being goofy and childish around Mark. She loved him the most. Ever since he was


    young, she would save up all the good food for him. She would only bring them out once he was in


    Norwood.


    It seemed that she had done it for such a long time that it became a habit. Even when he was over 20


    years old, that habit of hers never changed at all.


    Every time she opened her mouth to speak, it would always be, "Our dearest Mark." She would always


    talk about him. Therefore, none of the servants who worked for her would have no idea that she had a


    grandson named Mark.


    From now on, there would not be anyone who acted like an old child, whining, goofing around, or


    Yet, as long as Mark delighted Ms. Moore with pleasing words, she would be over the moon to the


    point where she would forget about everything else. Her face would beam with joy, and she would be in


    high spirits.


    The most important person in his life had now left him.


    Mark extended his hand into the mortuary refrigerator and slowly caressed her face and hands. His


    whole body was stiff from him suppressing his emotions. The green veins on the back of his hands


    were extremely protruded. Yet, he did not dare to exert any force for fear of hurting her.


    He never ever imagined that Ms. Moore would abruptly leave him like that. If he could turn back time,


    he would apany her and stay by her side when she was still around.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He moved his hand and took a picture out of his wallet. It was


    Charlotte''s picture.


    "Didn¡¯t you used to pester for great-grandchildren? This is a picture of your great-granddaughter.


    Grandma, your great-granddaughter would be upset that you didn''t buy candies for her..."


    It was just that, now, she could not hear anything or see anything...


    We always think that someone will stay by our side forever and ever in the beginning. As long as you


    look back or turn back, you can see them smiling and looking at you.


    However, we always forget that everything in life is impermanent. No one will ever stay at anyone''s


    side forever. They will fall sick, feel lonely, and die of old age.


    In her whole life, Ms. Moore had never caught a glimpse of her great-granddaughter, whom she had


    been pestering Mark about...


    "Grandma, listen carefully and remember this, your great-granddaughter''s name is Charlotte, Charlotte


    Valentine..."


    There was no chance for her to meet Charlotte, or for Charlotte to meet her. That was her biggest


    regret and remorse.


    Her body was very cold, and she was actually most afraid of being cold. Every wintertime, her hands


    and feet would be cold like ice. Last time, she would always keep them warm. Now, Mark wanted to


    give her all the warmth, but no matter what, her body would remain cold.


    Taking out his phone, Mark subconsciously dialed a number.


    It was already two in the morning. Summer was sleeping when her phone¡¯s ringtone woke her up. She


    turned over and took her phone. The number shing on the screen was no stranger to her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Gritting her teeth slightly, she felt that Mark was really crazy. He hadpletely disappeared, so why


    would he call her now in the middle of the night, at two in the morning?


    "Mark Valentine, are you crazy!" She sounded furious a s she picked up the phone.


    There was total silence on the other side of the phone. There was no voice at all. It was so quiet that all


    she could hear was his breathing. She could not hear any talking.


    She instinctively felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. While she frowned, she softly yelled,"


    Mark!"


    "Mark Valentine!"


    "Mark, speak! If you¡¯re not going to say anything, I¡¯m going to hang up!"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    "Grandma has left us..." After a long while, a deep suppressed voice came through. It was so deep that


    Summer could sense a strong feeling of depression on the other end of the phone. It was suffocating.


    ''She left...''


    Considering his feelings and depressive emotions, it was not hard for Summer to make a guess. The


    "left" h e meant was not just leaving a ce, it might be...


    Summer felt some dryness in her throat. Her drowsiness was also gone. She held her phone tightly


    and responded, "When did this happen? Are you-"


    ''Okay?'' She had not finished uttering thest word, but the call ended because the other side had hung


    up.


    With furrowed brows, Summer did not really sleep for the rest of the night. She did not know if her


    guess was right or wrong. However, she selfishly wished in her heart that Ms. Moore was safe and


    sound, sitting o n the couch while feeding cats.


    The next morning, Daisy made breakfast while Summer washed up in the bathroom. At that moment,


    there was a knock on the door. Solomon opened the door and there stood a stranger in a ck suit.


    "Mr. Hart, does Ms. Hart stay here?"


    Hearing this, Summer came out of the bathroom. "I am Ms. Hart. How may I help you?"


    "I am here to give an obituary notice. Ms. Moore¡¯s funeral will be in three days.¡± After informing her


    about the matter, the man left.


    Summer was stunned on the spot, and the toothbrush i n her hand fell onto the floor. She never thought


    that M s. Moore would really be gone...


    Right then, the feeling that emerged within her was inexplicable. In the Valentine family, other than


    Jazz, Ms. Moore was the second person she loved the most.


    Thest time she met her had been four years ago. It had been the night before they departed for their


    honeymoon. Now, they were separated eternally and unable to meet anymore...


    It was unexpected that when they meet again four yearster, it would be in this way.


    Four years ago, her body had been so tough. It was as i f she could live up to a hundred years old


    without any problem. It was really unexpected!


    Sure enough, the saying is real. Everything in life is impermanent.


    "Ms. Moore? Who is Ms. Moore?" Daisy put down the tes in her hand and frowned. No one in the


    family knew anyone by the name of Ms. Moore. Did the person get the wrong house?


    "It''s Mark''s grandma. We spent quite some time together in Norwood," Summer answered.


    Upon hearing this, Daisy''s face changed a little, and she replied, "Since you are divorced and also


    getting married in the next few days, how would you have time to head over to Norwood? Don''t go!"


    The divorce was a thorn in Daisy''s heart. It had caused Daisy¡¯s favorability toward Mark to decrease a


    lot.


    ''Both of them are already divorced so what''s the point of attending the funeral in Norwood? You still


    need to get married here. You¡¯re already as busy as it is.''


    "How can you say that? Since the notice has been delivered, I don''t have any reason to be absent,¡±


    Summer replied.


    "The deceased has already passed away. No matter what, she should attend the funeral. Even if she


    can''t make it to the funeral in time, at least she will manage to visit the deceased beforeing back.


    That is not how humans should act, my dear wife!" 1


    After his voice fell, Solomon switched his gaze, and itnded on Summer. "Summer, just go."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Alright, Dad." She nodded. "I¡¯ll bring Charlotte with m e. We¡¯ll be back soon."


    "You can just go alone. Why do you have to bring Charlotte? She''s still too young, and the journey will


    be difficult. Just let your dad and I take care of her."


    Summer replied, "Mom, no matter what Charlotte is still her great-granddaughter. She never got the


    chance to meet Charlotte while she was alive, not even once. Now that she has passed on, we should


    at least let her have a look."


    Hearing this, Daisy did not say anything to stop her anymore. After all, she was not an unreasonable


    person.


    After packing up briefly, Summer brought Charlotte to Norwood. Luckily, the earliest flight was in 20


    minutes when they reached the airport. Once she got their tickets, they started to wait.


    The flight took off on the dot, and they reached Norwood in the afternoon. As she had been to the vi


    before, this time she traveled straight to the vi from the airport.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    The security at the vi was tight. Only those with an ess card could enter. The parking lots were all


    filled with vehicles. At first nce, all that could be seen were cars and not human heads.


    Seeing this, Summer hesitated a little. She did not want to meet Yvette, but Yvette would most


    definitely be there.


    Then again, they had reached the gate outside of the vi already. There was no reason for her to not


    enter, right?


    Holding Charlotte''s hands, she walked to the front of the vi. Wreaths and ribbons of condolences


    stretched from the doorway of the vi to the hall. All the people who were there looked somber and


    solemn. They were all people of status and prestige.


    Taking in a short breath, she walked to the doorway of the vi. As expected, Yvette was standing


    there, dressed in full ck. Her eyes were puffy and red. Raine was standing by her side and holding


    her arm,forting as well as supporting her.


    As Summer walked over, she appeared to be distantly polite. She then bowed slightly. "My


    condolences."


    After realizing that it was Summer, Yvette''s face


    changed instantly. Staring at Summer fiercely, she said, "Who let you in? Get out! We don''t need any of


    your pretense here!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Someone came and delivered the obituary notice, so I''m just here to pay my respects. You¡¯re


    overthinking things," said Summer. "You shouldn¡¯t focus on me for today."


    On a day like that, she should be attending to all the guests, not causing a scene as soon as she


    opened her mouth to speak.


    "I''ll repeat myself one more time. Your presence is not needed here. Get out!" Yvette then lowered her


    voice and said, "Obituary notice? Who do you think would send you an obituary notice?"


    As Summer was about to speak, a deep voice sounded. "Me."


    Immediately after, Mark''s tall figure appeared next to the two of them. It had only been a few days since


    theyst met, but his green stubble was showing. He was dressed in a ck suit, and the red veins in


    his eyes were apparent. He looked a little haggard as if he had not slept for days. Yet, all of that did not


    affect his handsomeness.


    While Yvette red at them, Mark walked past her and carried Charlotte. He turned to Summer and


    said," Let''s go."


    Nodding, Summer did not look at Yvette at all and followed Mark immediately. In the living room, there


    were many people paying their respects. It never stopped even for a moment.


    At that point, Yvette was still ring at Summer from the back. But Baine''s gazended on both


    Summer and Mark. She was keeping an eye on them.


    Facing the ck and white picture in the living room, they bowed. In that ck and white picture, Ms.


    Moore looked lively. Her face was filled with a gentle smile. Summer looked at Charlotte and said in a


    low voice, "Say, ''great-grandma.''¡±


    Although Ms. Moore could not actually hear it, that was her small token. She still wished that Ms.


    Moore could receive this small piece of thought.


    Charlotte blinked but she was very well-behaved. In her childish voice, she softly said, "Great-


    grandma."


    Jazz saw the two of them. Looking quite haggard, he walked over and brought Summer to a room at


    the side. "You must be tired from rushing here. Just get some rest first."


    "I''m fine. I''ll just sit here with Charlotte. You can go ahead and tend to the necessary. Just ignore us."


    Jazz only left for a moment before the room door was opened again. Mark walked in and simply


    loosened his necktie with the well-defined joints on his big hands.


    Then, he immediately sat on the couch. Before Summer managed to regain her senses, Mark''s sturdy


    arms had already wrapped her in an embrace. His face was deeply buried in her neck that emanated a


    delicate fragrance.


    Such a sudden move shocked Summer. She tried to escape and wriggle free, but Mark only hugged


    her tighter. "Don''t move. Just let me hug you like this for a while. Just a while."


    His voice was quite deep like there was an echo to it, and it seemed to carry a slight plea...


    Detecting that slight plea in his voice, Summer''s heart fluttered, and she stopped wriggling.


    Mark''s rtionship with Ms. Moore had always affected her. She could sense that out of all the


    surrounding rtives, he was the closest to Ms. Moore.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Now that Ms. Moore was gone, Mark obviously felt the pain more than anyone else.


    He had not gotten any sleep for the past three days. H e had stayed by Ms. Moore''s side at the


    mortuary refrigerator day and night. He never closed his eyes for a second.


    The consecutive strain on his physical and mental body almost caused him a sudden death. He could


    not find any ce to rx or vent, so he had been very depressed.


    Now that he could hug Summer''s tender body in his arms and smell her delicate fragrance, he could


    finally release all his tension.


    Mark''s strength was so great that it was as if he wanted to embed Summer¡¯s whole being into his body.


    He hugged her tightly, very tightly.


    "Are you okay?" After a long while, Summer opened her mouth to speak.


    "Mmm..." he answered in a hoarse voice. It carried an inexplicable dryness in that atmosphere.


    "How did Ms. Moore suddenly end up in this state?¡±


    "Cerebral hemorrhage..."


    "How many days have you been up?"


    This time, he did not say anything. He just hugged her quietly.


    The intense emotions in his heart were still burning. The hurt he felt was still flowing freshly. Then, it


    gradually became deep and heavy.


    The air was too silent. Raising her hands, Summer gently patted his back. "Ms. Moore isn''t here


    anymore, but she would most definitely wish for all of you to be well."


    There was stillplete silence. Although it had been three days, Mark still could not fully ept


    reality.


    He had been keeping himself busy and tired so that his whole being would be mentally and physically


    fatigued. That was the only way for him to stop thinking about Ms. Moore.


    If he was inactive for a moment, he would think about her like mad. He missed every single thing about


    Ms. Moore, and that crazy feeling only evoked a sense of emptiness, as well as remorse, in him. All of


    it was so painful to the point that he almost went mad!


    "Mark..." Summer softened her voice again. It was now very very soft. It was soft like a breeze


    caressing his heart. "Ms. Moore was always going to leave you eventually. It was just a matter of time.


    She was already old, so it was impossible for her to stay by your side forever. All humans will have to


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    go through birth, old age, sickness, and death. This is no exception for Ms. Moore too. Although this


    death was a very sudden one, there was no sorrow or sickness for her, right?¡±


    "Mmm..." he answered while he rubbed his high straight nose on her warm and tender skin.


    "How many days have you been up?" She revisited the same subject again. The veins in his eyes were


    extremely red. It only took one look for anyone to know that he had not slept for days.


    "Three days..." After listening to Summer¡¯s words, he finally rxed and softened a little.


    Raine had said those same words offort to him before, and so had Jazz. But none of them


    Yet, once they came from Summer''s mouth, he certainly felt a difference in his heart. Perhaps that was


    an evident difference between loving and not loving a person.


    "You should get some rest. Things have already happened, and nothing will change anymore. Go and


    get some sleep, even if it''s just for half an hour."


    "I miss you. I want to see you. Right now, I just want you by my side..."


    Slowly, Mark¡¯s low voice rang out, but it was inexplicably dry and hoarse. He just stared at her.


    The hand, which Summer had used to pat his back, was a little stiff. Her heart was beating rapidly,


    while her hands and feet were turning red and getting a little stiff. "Get some sleep first. You need to


    rest. I''ll be right here," she said.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    The past three days had been stressful for Mark. It was natural that he needed rest. Hey on herp


    and closed his eyes. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Yvette stood outside the room, fuming with rage. mes of fury rose to her chest, burning as if they


    were about to explode!


    She was here to pick up some things. Never had she expected to see this.


    The passing of Ms. Moore had left her almost at the brink of a breakdown. Her mood had just gotten


    better. But now, the negative emotions were overwhelmingly triggered again.


    Summer gazed at Mark''s charming face silently and let out a sigh; she moved him carefully to the sofa


    and nned to get a ss of water.


    The moment she stepped out, she ran into Yvette, who was standing outside the door, and they


    bumped into each other...


    identally, Summer stepped on Yvette''s foot. She quickly moved her foot away the moment she


    heard a weird shriek of pain.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Yvette held a cold gaze. She stared at Summer from her eyes to


    her


    mouth. ''The more I look at her, the more annoyed I get!'' "There is no reason for me to do it on purpose,


    you were standing here, and I didn''t notice it." Although Summer''s response was lukewarm, it was


    polite. Her tone was also deliberately subdued.


    The living room was thronged with many guests.


    Besides, this was a funeral parlor. Arguing in front of the deceased was considered a huge disrespect.


    Yvette showed no concern at all. After witnessing that scene, she said sarcastically, "Why, a leopard


    can''t change its spots, trying to get back at me huh?"


    "I don''t understand what you said. This is a funeral parlour, not a ce to quarrel. Don''t you think that


    you have all your energy used in the wrong ces?"


    She was totally puzzled by Yvette. This was the funeral of Yvette''s mother, the one who conceived,


    raised, and loved her since young. ''Doesn''t she realize that her reaction is a bit over the top?''


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Hmph! You don''t need to pretend to be kind here. I''ll say this clearly again, this ce doesn''t wee


    you, and my mother doesn''t need your respect as well. You can choose to leave, or I can get someone


    to shoo you away. It''s up to you."


    Yvette witnessed the scene clearly. Summer would never give up; she would alwayse back and try


    to win Mark back. There was no way she would allow her to seize such an opportunity.


    After staring at her for some time, Summer treaded lightly into the room. Mark was still asleep.


    However, the brows on his handsome face were knitted together, forming deep wrinkles. ''What is he


    dreaming about again?''


    Her eyes moved slightly, she looked at his somewhat thin face and the ck stubble that appeared on


    his chin.


    She moved forward and stretched out her hand. After gently smoothing the wrinkles between his


    eyebrows, Summer''s eyes moved a little. She took hold of Charlotte''s little hand and walked out of the


    room.


    She brushed a nce at Yvette and left the hall immediately.


    She hade here to see thest of Ms. Moore and funeral service instead of bickering with Yvette.


    She had bought the return flight tickets before she arrived. Charlotte kept bugging for a lollipop, so she


    bought two for her when they passed by William Street and headed straight to the airport. After waiting


    for 40 minutes, they boarded the ne and departed.


    An hour had passed after he woke up from his sleep; having not slept for a few consecutive days, Mark


    had needed to rest indeed.


    His eyes circled the room as he got up but didn''t see Summer and Charlotte. He was the only one in


    the room.


    He straightened his ck suit with his hands as he walked out of the room. The living room showed no


    signs of both mother-daughter duo too. Just in time, Jazz walked by. Mark moved his lips and asked


    with a hoarse voice, "Where is she?"


    "She?" Jazz was stunned for a moment and then replied, "I saw her leaving with Charlotte just now."


    Hearing that, Mark pulled out his cell immediately and dialed her number, but he received a notification


    voice mail telling him that her cell was powered off.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Mark''s handsome face darkened a little. Without a word, he put his phone into his zer''s pocket.


    Then, h e went ahead and greeted all the guests that came. He was cold and distant, yet polite.


    "Mark, where''s your car key? I¡¯ll borrow it for a while. Mom said that Dad is on the ne now and he¡¯ll


    arrive soon. I¡¯m going to pick him up."


    Mark threw the car keys over and turned around. His gazended on Ms. Moore¡¯s ck and white


    picture. She was smiling at him as usual, and it was as if she had never left before.


    However, some people would eventually leave, and there was no possibility for them to return.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ms. Moore''s passing had also impacted Gordon a lot. Both of them had been madly in love with each


    other, and their rtionship had never changed over the years. Now that Ms. Moore had passed on,


    Gordon had also copsed.


    In the afternoon, Ronald arrived with a hurried look o n his face. It looked like he had been in a rush.


    He met Mark¡¯s eyes at once and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandpa?" "Upstairs..." While Mark pursed his


    lips, he spoke in a


    cold voice. "Why have you just arrived?" "I had a few important meetings to attend at Grudin North. I


    couldn''t leave." Ronald rubbed his forehead tiredly. "I just managed to take some time off and


    immediately flew over."


    Hearing this, the coldness on Mark''s face became a bit more intense. There was like ayer of ice


    covering it. "That is not an excuse for your behavior."


    "Mark, Grandma is not around anymore. I know you are in a bad mood and annoyed. But how could


    you speak to your dad in that manner?" Ronald''s square face was filled with awe.


    "Thest time she fell sick, you didn''t even visit her once in Athana. When she came back from Athana,


    you still didn''te to Norwood and visit her. Even at her passing, you arrivedter than the guests.


    Your work in Grudin North managed to keep you busy to such a level. There are 24 hours in a day. Are


    you always busy with work and not sleeping at night?"


    Mark did not bother to look at Ronald¡¯s expression and continued to speak coldly.


    As Yvette approached from behind, she heard everything clearly. She stretched out her hand and


    pulled Mark''s sleeves. "How could you say such words to your dad in front of everyone?"


    "Don''t lecture him. Grandma is already gone, so it¡¯s normal for him to be in a bad mood right now.


    Besides, I did arrivete. That is the reality. Where''s


    Dad?" Ronald looked at Yvette.


    "He''s upstairs. I¡¯ll bring you there."


    Ronald was standing by the window while talking on the phone that night. The room door had been


    locked.


    "What do you want? I''ll bring it back for you when I return from Norwood."


    "You can just buy anything you see. I don¡¯t mind." Thedy''s voice was casual and airy with azy vibe.


    "Okay then, I''ll do that. Just let me know if you have anything that you like. I''ll go and buy it for you."


    It was obvious that thedy showed no interest at all but she casually replied. It was as if she had


    thought o f something, and she said, "Oh, right! I almost forgot to inform you. I''ll be taking a trip to


    France for the next two days."


    "France?" Ronald''s expression changed instantly." Why are you going to France? That¡¯s so sudden.


    What are you going to do in France?"


    "Travel."


    The look on Ronald''s face calmed down a little, and he replied, "How interesting would it be to travel to


    France alone? Just wait for a few more days. Wait till I get back from Norwood, then I''ll go with you."


    "You should just carry on with your business. I''ve already nned things with my friends. The flight will


    be in two days, and we''ll leave then."

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    "My bank card is in my wallet. It contains $3,000,000. Take it with you. If it isn''t enough, just give me a


    call. I''ll transfer more for you.¡±


    "Okay, I''m hanging up now." As soon as her voice fell, thedy hung up immediately.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Ronald casually left his phone at the side and walked over to open the door. It was Yvette.


    "It''s quitete already, would you like to have some food?"


    "Maybeter. I''ll wait till dinner time when everyone i s eating together." In between those words,


    Ronald stretched his hands toward Yvette''s shoulder. "You¡¯ve been working hard the entire time."


    Yvette''s face seemed tired, but hearing that, she shook her head. "Whatever my dad or Mark said just


    now, don''t take it to heart. They''re just not in a good mood."


    Indeed, Gordon¡¯s attitude toward Ronald was lukewarm. He did not even bother to nce at Ronald for


    a second or utter a single word.


    "I understand. It is excusable.¡± "How long will you be staying in Norwood this time?"


    "About a week. I¡¯ll apany Dad for a while. When w e return to Santabaca, I''ll keep youpany.¡±


    The corner of Yvette''s lips twitched and raised a little. Then, she sat down on the couch to rest for a


    while. She had been tired these past few days.


    Santabaca.


    The wedding was happening in four days. Daisy and Solomon were getting busier. They were not at


    home for most days.


    On the other hand, Summer had been staying at home every day. She had been helping Dean with his


    physiotherapy. They had been taking it one step at a time with strength exercises.


    Dean had been very serious and focused. He really wanted to stand up again and give her a perfect


    wedding. He also wanted to continue his passion.


    "Let¡¯s just call it a day. Look, your head is all sweaty already." Summer was helping a panting Dean to


    sit down. She then handed him a ss of warm water.


    All this while, the exercises had been working well. Dean was starting to feel his legs again. Although it


    was not a strong feeling, he could still undoubtedly feel them.


    After that, Summer turned around and headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. As she was about to


    step into the kitchen, Dean''s voice rang out and traveled into her ears.


    "Summer, about the wedding, are you sure you want to go ahead with it without any hesitations?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her body froze on the spot. Summer stood there unmovingly, and she did not even look back, so her


    reaction could not be seen. A whileter, she nodded and replied heavily, "Yeah.¡±


    Things had already developed to such a point. There was no turning back anymore.


    Mom and Dad had already said so much. Plus, they had also prepared for the wedding for a long time.


    Everything was pretty much ready at this point.


    Moreover, Dean had be wheelchair-bound with two crippled legs just to save Charlotte. How


    could she turn her back on this? 1


    Even if her heart was...


    Well, there was no if. She should not be thinking about others!


    Watching her figure disappear from his sight, Dean closed his eyes. Hey in the wheelchair and


    pretended to be resting. Then, his hands gently patted his legs. No one knew what he was thinking


    about.


    The look on his face was dark, very dark...


    Later, he made a call and uttered a short string of words, "I¡¯ll go over and meet you there..."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    No one knew who was on the other end of the phone. I t seemed like a friend because his expression


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    appeared gentle.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it had been for days. Early in the morning, Summer went to the


    dressing room and started with her makeup.


    Grace and Sherman had arrived too. Grace did not look quite well, while Sherman seemed a lot calmer


    in contrast.


    "What happened to you?" Sherman looked at Grace. " You appear to be in a bad mood."


    "It''s that old guy from the Morgan family! There are so many rules that he can publish a book about


    them already. Everything I do is not good in his eyes. He''s always trying to find fault with me." Sitting on


    the couch, Grace fumed with rage as soon as she spoke about it.


    "That''s how it is after marriage. You don¡¯t get to do things the way you want. You should also work on


    your temper. The more rules they have, the more you just have to take it as a learning point."


    While she ran through her shiny curly hair, Grace''s red lips formed into a smirk, and she sarcastically


    replied, "Everyone says that the Morgan family''s business is huge. Yet, that Mrs. Morgan is stingy on a


    whole other level. During our wedding, she gifted me a bracelet that was a family heirloom. I only got to


    wear i t for a day. Then, she took it back and put it on her granddaughter''s wrist."


    "I thought the Morgan family only had one son?"


    Grace sneered. "It''s her daughter''s daughter. It''s just a bracelet anyway, I don''t need it. Even if it''s an


    antique, I still don¡¯t need it. What I don¡¯t like is the person''s way of doing things. You gave it and then


    took it back again, what is the meaning of that? Why not just keep i t in the first ce? Was she trying


    to assert her position in the family as soon as I entered? Sheins that my outfits are too


    revealing and udylike. For Christ''s sake, it''s the 21st century already. Does she think that this is the


    baby boomer era? A schr-gentry family, acting like ady..."


    Sherman pped her hands a few times and hinted with her eyes. After all, it was Summer¡¯s wedding


    day. It was not the time for her to rant andin.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t control my emotions well." Grace took a deep breath.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Sherman looked at the time. "It''s seven now. Could it b e Dean?"


    While she spoke, she opened the dressing room door and was stunned. She was about to say "Dean,"


    but she could no longer speak. ''What is this guy doing here?¡¯


    "What happened?" Summer looked at Sherman in a puzzled manner. Why did she suddenly freeze


    there?


    Then, Grace followed her gaze. When she saw who had arrived, she was in shock as well. ''Why is


    Mark here?''


    He was still wearing that ck suit from the other day. Days of being emaciated made his facial


    features look tougher, deeper, and more good-looking.


    Ignoring Sherman, Mark lifted his long legs and walked in immediately. His eyes naturallynded on


    Summer.


    Sure enough, Summer was also taken aback by his presence. She immediately regained her senses."


    What are you doing here?"


    Mark¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold light and narrowed slightly. He stared at Summer coldly for a second.


    Then, his tall figure moved forward. Without a word, h e carried Summer on his shoulders and walked


    out of the room.


    Initially, Sherman and Grace were stunned. After they regained their senses, they immediately followed


    from behind. However, before they could get close to Mark, a few men in suits came forward and


    stopped them.


    Being carried on his shoulders, Summer wriggled, struggled, and pped his shoulders. ¡°Put me down


    now. Mark, you''re crazy!"


    Yet, Mark did not care about her and put her in a ck


    Bentley. Then, the car drove off.


    He brought her to the vi at Pine Hills and closed the doors. Mark ced her inside the vi and sat


    on the couch on one side.


    "Mark! Let me go, it''s my wedding day!" She was angry and anxious.


    Yet, Mark looked very cold. Then, his deep voice rang out, "I know it¡¯s your wedding day. You don''t


    have to remind me again and again."


    "Then, what are you doing right now?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m kidnapping the bride!¡± Mark answered while he raised his brows.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    "You lunatic!¡± Summer red at Mark. Then, she moved forward while lifting her white wedding dress a


    t the ankles.


    There was no way Mark would let her go, so he hugged her to prevent her from leaving. His muscr


    chest, hard as iron, pressed against her; his warmth and gloomy aura enveloped her. Mark said, "I''ve


    been a lunatic since a long time ago. Don¡¯t you even think about going to this wedding ceremony. I will


    never let you do as you wish!"


    "You-" Summer was anxious. She gritted her teeth and kicked him.


    "You can only wear that beautiful white wedding dress for me, not for the other men!" said Mark. In his


    mind, he thought to himself, ''Not only is she wearing a white wedding dress, she has even put on


    delicate makeup. How dare she still want to marry Dean?


    There is no way I will allow that!''


    Mark could see the ming anger in her eyes. She was stubborn yet beautiful.


    "Don¡¯t marry Dean..." His voice became softer. "Don¡¯t marry him..." he repeated his request.


    His low voice sounded helpless as he pleaded, "Don¡¯t


    marry him. Let''s start again, okay?"


    Summer''s body stiffened, and she stopped kicking him. Mark spoke again, "You, me, and Charlotte.


    The three of us can start all over again."


    ¡®Start again?


    ¡®How is it possible to start over again between us when things have already progressed this far?''


    "It''s not possible, get up and let me go..." Her tone was softened. It does not sound irritated as before.


    "The hotel''s wedding banquet is ready. The guests have arrived and my parents are also waiting. Dean


    wille picking me up soon. Mark, just let it be..." said Summer.


    Summer would definitely be aughing stock if she did not show up at the wedding. She would be


    deemed ungrateful towards such a kind man like Dean and put him in an embarrassing situation. Her


    parents would surely hate her to her core.


    Mark''s eyes stared at her deeply, as if trying to devour her entirety, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he


    gulped.


    Summer wriggled and shifted her gaze away from him. At this moment, she felt the atmosphere was


    very ufortable.


    On the other side.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The hotel.


    All the guests had arrived, and the emcee presiding over the wedding was present. Now, they were


    waiting


    for the entry of the bride and groom.


    Daisy and Solomon both wore brand-new clothes. They stood at a side with Charlotte, smiling and


    greeting the guests.


    It was almost eleven o''clock, yet there was no sight of the wedding couple.


    Daisy could not help but get a little anxious. She whispered to Solomon, "Did something happen?"


    "What are you thinking about? How could something happen? Dean must have beente and decided


    to go straight to the bridal shop to pick up Summer. Let¡¯s just wait," said Solomon.


    "You''re right, Dean mentioned in the morning that he might note to the hotel, and he wille


    after picking up Summer. I almost forgot," said Daisy.


    They continued waiting. After waiting for another half an hour, Daisy was getting more and more


    anxious. She was thinking about calling Dean to ask about the situation there first...


    Even though Daisy knew it was a little inappropriate, she took out her cell and dialed Dean''s number.


    However, no one answered the call.


    Daisy frowned. "No one answered the phone. What is going on?"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    "If you ask me, I¡¯ll say that you''re just too impatient. Dean must be upied at this moment, so how


    can he pick up your call? We''ve waited the whole morning, it won¡¯t make much difference to wait a little


    more," Solomonforted.


    "This isn''t about how much time we''ve been waiting. The point is, it''s already 11, and they need to start


    the ceremony at 12. If it begins after 12 o¡¯clock, it''s considered bad luck in Athanian tradition.¡±


    With eyes staring at the entrance, Solomon waved his palm and waited. "In my opinion, you are just


    being superstitious."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Urgh, men really don''t know anything at all!" Daisy pinched his arms. She could die from anger just by


    talking to him.


    After a while, her phone rang, and Dean¡¯s name was o n it. Daisy immediately picked up the call.


    "Dean, where are you right now? Have you arrived at the bridal shop? Have you met Summer already?


    How long will you take to reach here? Can you rush here by 12 o''clock?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Daisy bbered incessantly in one breath. There was no room for


    air a


    tall.


    Solomon, who was standing by her side, could not help but pull her arm, signaling her to ask her


    questions one by one.


    On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence. It was only after a while that Dean


    slowly answered, "Mom, I¡¯m sorry but I can''t go on with the wedding. Let¡¯s just cancel it.¡±


    Hearing this, Daisy was stunned, and she stood there like a statue. After a while, she said, "De-Dean,


    what did you say? Did I hear you wrongly?"


    "Mom, you didn''t hear me wrongly. I''m sorry!" Dean purposely answered in a slow manner.


    "Why? What is going on?" Daisy''s legs turned weak, and she could not stand straight. All of a sudden,


    darkness shed before her eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Solomon quickly held on to her body and took the phone from her. "Why can¡¯t you go


    on with this wedding? What is your reason?"


    "Dad, everything has been prepared to this point, yet I''m saying these things. I know I''m being


    irresponsible, but I have my own reasons for this decision. I have failed both of you, and I''d like to


    apologize."


    Dean''s tone was sincere, earnest, and full of guilt.


    "What is your reason? I want to know the reason for your actions right now!" Solomon became serious


    and


    looked stern.


    "Feelings can''t be forced..." Dean paused for a moment, "As for the full reason, I''ll exin at home


    Since everything had been said, the wedding definitely could not go on. Whatever mess that was left


    had to be cleaned up.


    Solomon instructed the master of the ceremony to make a brief announcement to apologize and call off


    the wedding at thest minute.


    All the present guests were puzzled, and they had curious gazes. While they frowned, they started to


    talk about what was going on. Why did they suddenly call off the wedding?


    Ignoring everyone¡¯s indifferent look, Solomon and Daisy maintained a smiley face to clean up the


    mess.


    Although Daisy was trying hard to put on a smile, her head was throbbing. Throughout her whole life,


    she had never faced such an embarrassing situation before.


    "But...I don¡¯t want us to end here. I want to pester you for the rest of my life, just like this. What should I


    do?"


    As he gently rubbed his sharp nose against her corbone, a gush of warm breath spread on that part


    of her neck.


    Summer''s body trembled, and she pushed him away." Mark, you can¡¯t continue to act like this


    anymore..."


    "Then what should I do? What do I have to do for you t o stay by my side? How can I dispel your


    thoughts of marrying Dean? Tell me, I''ll do it..."

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    The intensity of Mark¡¯s gaze dug deep into her. It stared through her soul, consuming her whole. His


    tone of voice was low, but humble and pleading.


    He was wearing a dark-colored suit over a white shirt and a silver-gray tie at the neckline. The


    extravagance that radiated from him was extremely elegant, and it was in stark contrast to his imploring


    words. He was not the kind of person who''d lower his voice.


    But when it came to love, who would not be humble?


    Her heart was trembling and beating fast, but the words that came out were still the same. "Mark, you


    cannot act this way anymore. We can''t do this anymore."


    "No matter what, as long as you say it, I will make it happen. Summer, I''m not kidding..."


    Mark''s words could not have been more serious; even his sunken eyes became deeper. His


    seriousness made people feel a little flustered.


    Summer''s heart was messed up, panicked, moved, and even, just a little bit, she might impulsively say


    yes to him. She was terribly frightened of him being so focused and serious.


    She just forced herself to shake her head in silence.


    "Just onest time, is it really impossible between us? " He gazed into her eyes a little deeper, and his


    voice became hoarse.


    Summer nodded her head as she sounded in a low and dull voice.


    His arms around her tightened further as he was struck by her words, they were like sharp, thin silver


    needles, piercing the tender flesh of his heart; It felt hurt as the pain spread out.


    His embrace was so strong that Summer felt as if he were trying to embed her in his own body. After a


    long, silent wait, she heard him respond. "Okay..."


    A word that was ordinary yet significant. It signified the end of their rtionship.


    Afterward, he got up and tidied up his suit. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he said, "Since this is what you


    truly desire, I will grant your wish. From now on, I will no longer pester you, nor will I see you again.


    Even if we meet, we will be strangers..." His tone was polite yet cold and distant.


    At that moment, what Summer felt in her heart was not a sense of relief but a weight heavy as rock


    pressing on it.


    Mark strode on his long legs to exit the room. As soon as his hand reached the doorknob, he stopped.


    A thought came to his mind so he asked, "I have onest question. Whether it was four years ago or


    four yearster, have you ever had any feelings for me?"


    She was taken aback; her heart was pulled like a string that was about to be broken. It was tight and


    painful.


    "I''m willing to give up Charlotte''s custody right for you and evenpromise to let go of you. From now


    on, I won''t disturb you anymore. I just want the true answer from the bottom of your heart. I believe my


    request is not too much..."


    This time, his voice was a bit more hoarse.


    ''Now that both of us have finally decided to stay away from each other''s life, I should not say things that


    may stir his heart.¡¯


    Summer¡¯s eyes were narrowed. With her hands at her sides clenching her wedding dress tightly, she


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    said slowly, "Not at all."


    "Thank you..." Mark thanked her politely. After a pause, he added, "I will ask the driver to escort you


    back to the hotel."

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    As his voice trailed off, Mark walked out of the room. H e politely closed the door behind him despite


    his arrogance and indifference.


    The room wentpletely silent. Summer''s breath was floating and flowing in the air, so lonely and


    thin.


    Her heart was filled with emptiness. Her eyes could not help but be teary. Tears flushed out of her


    eyes and ran down her cheeks like a dam flooding its banks as soon as her sensitive nerve was


    touched.


    As of this moment, their rtionship had finallye to an end!


    Summer began to sob, and her tears fell rustlingly, ruining all the makeup, but she didn''t care about it.


    She tucked her head between her legs and let it be.


    However, the door was wide open again without her knowing, and Mark walked in. He squatted and


    approached her, his distinct fingers touching her soaked face, wiping away the tears. "Why are you


    crying so sadly? Didn''t I promise to let you go..." said the man in a very low voice.


    Her body stiffened because she had never expected him to turn back. Yet, she refused to lift her head.


    "It has nothing to do with you, I just identally pierced


    my eyes with my hair." Her voice was nasal from crying.


    "Summer, when are you going to stop lying to me, huh? " He rarely showed distress and helplessness


    in his deep eyes when he was in a grim expression. "Your hair is all wellbed, so how could it


    pierce your eyes? If you can''t even tell a lie, so how can I let go of you..." His eyebrows were knitted


    tightly.


    Such warm words made Summer wanted to cry even more. She buried her head in tears, and her


    voice was vague. "I didn''t lie, and all I said was the truth."


    At this moment, she already knew clearly. Whether it was her feelings or the emotions in her heart, they


    were all revealed.


    "D*mn! To hell with the truth!" He finally couldn''t help but explode. He felt like wanting to p her on her


    hips a few times. He gave her a deep stare. "Is it that difficult to admit that you have feelings for me?"


    Apparently, his kindness was his obstacle!


    ¡°No, I harbor no feelings for you, not at all.¡± She denied it stubbornly like a donkey in a mud puddle.


    Mark took a deep breath, and he suppressed the irritable emotions in his heart and let the irritability


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    gradually calmed down. At that moment, he took her into his arms and ced her on his sturdy thigh.


    His slender and tender fingersbed through her hair. After holding back his emotion for a while, he


    finally opened his mouth.


    "You will always be so stubborn, and never be obedient. I heard that someone did not go to bed until


    midnight during the past four nights before her wedding day, and that someone has be less


    talkative and was in a daze more frequently, huh?¡±


    Summer startled, and her shoulders stopped shaking, but how could he know these?


    "Dean told me that you still have feelings for me in your heart, and you can''t conceal it from him. He


    can see through clearly and understand..."


    This time, Summer lifted her head and looked at him with her red and swollen eyes. "Why would he tell


    you this?¡±


    "He understands your temperament and knows you are stubborn as a bull, and you feel guilty for him.


    In addition, your parents have prepared for the wedding t o the extent that you will not hesitate to go on


    with it. But what he wants is not for you to feel guilty, understand?"


    Mark paused for a second before he continued,"With that said, after Dean and I talked about it, the


    decision was to call off the wedding."


    A bomb seemed to be dropped in her mind, sting her in it, and she was stunned.


    ¡®Wh-Wh-What did they plot behind my back?¡¯

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    "I''m your man. I''m the father of your child. No matter how heavy the storm is, I will safeguard you from


    it. I will take care of all the mess, and you only just have to stay in my arms," said Mark.


    Summer''s chest was panting hard, she was still breathing heavily. His warmth was enough to stir all the


    strong feelings in her heart. Her heart was pounding loudly, she wanted to speak, but she seemed to


    hold back.


    She bit her lips deeply. She sat there, her hands tightened as she was struggling violently in her heart.


    His gaze fell heavily on her lips. At the moment, there were two deep biting marks on her lips which


    were as delicate as petals of the flower. His big hand lifted her chin. "I don''t like you biting your lips. I


    will deal with your parents, leave them with me. Dean will gradually recover once he feels his legs


    again. On top of that, let me know if you have any other concerns. I will deal with all of it as well," said


    Mark.


    As Summer was staring at him, she felt as if something had blocked her throat that she couldn''t make a


    sound.


    "It''s okay if you still refuse to be with me. I won¡¯t force you, wipe your face, and I will let the driver take


    you


    back to the hotel," said Mark.


    Mark twitched his thin lips, and his voice slipped out. He had never spoken as gently and kindly as


    ever. It was enough to melt all women away. Just that there was some bitterness in it.


    As soon as his voice trailed off, he got up and walked out of the room. In the end, his handsome


    expression was stained with a little gloom and loneliness.


    ''Perhaps, Dean was not entirely right. Maybe she has n o feelings for me at all.''


    Mark''s back was as tall as a tree. His words were so tender, and the warm hug made her feel hot. But


    at this moment, he had distanced himself from her bit b y bit.


    "He has told me to stay and let him defend me from the storm. He will clean up the mess that my


    parents have to deal with. Dean can feel his legs again and has gradually recovered. And most


    importantly, my feelings for him are still very strong. So why am I hesitating?"


    The voice in her heart yelled strongly, wanting her to g o and grab him, go and keep him, and go all out


    to hold on to him!


    She no longer hesitated or thought about it. She stood up, ran forward, hugged him tightly from behind


    with her hands, and pressed her cheeks against his warm and broad back.


    As soon as Mark felt the sudden force of the collision, he knew that Summer had finally hugged him.


    Words cannot describe his sudden ecstatic moment as he was overwhelmed by joy. He asked with his


    rather t and stubborn voice, "You do know what it means to make such a move, right?"


    It took just one fleeting moment to pull one from devastation to happiness!


    "I know," said Summer. She could feel her heart beating in her chest, so frantically, fiercely, and rapidly.


    Her hands and feet were hot.


    Mark''s Adam''s apple rolled. He turned around. His gaze on her face was deeper. It was hot and intense


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    like a zing me.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she turned away her head. When their eyes met, she was a little at a loss.


    She did not even know where to put her hands.


    Suddenly, his long body leaned down. As soon as his thin hot lipsnded on hers, she felt a soft


    sensation. H e kissed her!


    His big and warm hands held her still wet face.


    "Remember this, and I will not let you go," said Mark.


    His tall and straight nose was against hers. Her mind was still nk, and her heart was still beating out


    of order. Unable to bear it, her body went wobbly.


    The big hand fell on her shoulders, setting her on a seat at the side. Mark half-kneeled in front of her.


    His rough fingertips wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Wait here, I will see your


    parents first. I''ll apany you to go home after I have settled with..."


    Shaking her head, she grabbed his hand. "I will go with you."


    "You can''t bear separating from me now, huh? Stay here for now. The servants are waiting outside, you


    can inform them what you need, and I''ll be back soon," he said softly.


    "I still want to go with you. Let''s go together." She was determined to face the problem together with


    him.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Mark could not do anything with her and frowned again. "The sight of your wedding dress is absolutely


    a n eyesore, go and change into something else."


    She burst into tears andughed merrily, with tears falling from the corners of her eyes. Mark gently


    pinched her earlobe and hummed slightly. "Crying andughing, you are just like a wimp."


    "You''re the wimp." She retorted hotly, her cheeks flushed, and her words were a little bit irritable. She


    naturally turned her back to him. "Gently pull the zipper down for me."


    Mark ced his gentle hand on the zipper and gently pulled it down. Summer¡¯s smooth and white back


    caught his sight. His eyes sunk into the sight of it. Then, she ran into the dressing room quickly. When


    she came out again, she had put on a simple long skirt.


    Mark''s big hand slipped and sped her slender fingers. The two walked out of the vi side by side


    and sat in a ck Bentley.


    His big palm is thick and warm. Unlike hers, small and thin. As if it could be broken with one fold. She


    stared at his hand, but she felt uneasy after she thought about her parents.


    Noticing her worrisome face, Mark raised their sped hands and kissed the back of her hand, with the


    corners of his lips curling.


    There was the driver in front, Summer¡¯s face couldn''t help being a little blushed, and lowered her voice.


    " Okay, that¡¯s enough!!¡±


    "Here, you can kiss mine as well...¡± As he said, he ced his big hand on her soft red lips.


    She pushed it away and deliberately said with disgust. "You didn''t wash your hands, and it''s dirty!¡±


    The curvature of his lips raised a little more and his eyebrows raised. In a blink of an eye, the car had


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    arrived at the apartment.


    Summer still felt a little uneasy. She acted so impulsively for the first time since she was born.


    "Starting to regret it?" He squinted his eyes so that he took a leisurely look at her and his thin lips kept


    caressing the back of her hand. "Even if you regret it now, it''s toote, baby. There¡¯s no going back


    now.¡±


    The word "Baby¡± from his mouth did not feel embarrassing when he spit it out, but it felt like a sense of


    unclear trembling and a pinch of sweetness.


    Summer''s spirit was rxed a little, and she stroked his hand. "Let go of me; we¡¯re almost there."


    Mark took a deep breath. He released the tie on his shirt as he felt a little tight, and his eyes were deep.


    "Are you nervous?¡± Summer looked at his behavior and said. Mark rarely being in this state and it is


    rare t o see him nervous as well.


    "It''s just that the tie is a little tight...¡± he said.


    U H


    Summer raised her hand. When she was about to knock on the door, Solomon came and opened the


    door.


    Realizing the two of them were still holding hands at this moment, Summer instinctively struggled with


    her hands. Summer called in a guilty and unusual tone." Dad."


    In contrast, Mark said in an elegant, generous, and courteous manner, "Mr. Hart."


    Solomon''s sight fell on the two¡¯s sped hands, and h e coldly said, "Come in, and we''ll talk about it!"


    As the two walked into the living room, they saw Daisy lying on the sofa, rubbing her dizzy forehead.


    Dean was sitting in the wheelchair beside the sofa.


    Seeing the two walking in, Daisy stood up and pointed her finger at Summer. Her chest trembled in


    anger," You think you are very capable now, don¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    "Mom, I¡ª"


    Mark squeezed her palm. He didn''t wait for Summer t o finish her sentence and interrupted her words


    directly. "Mrs. Hart, the solely responsible person for this matter, is me, and it has nothing to do with


    Summer."


    "I''m talking to my daughter, and it is none of your business!¡± Daisy scolded bluntly, "Plus, we do not


    wee strangers to our home, so you may leave!¡±


    "I am not a stranger. I am the love of her life. I told her t o defy your wishes. You can resent me with all


    you want, and I shall bear with it.¡± His attitude is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Hearing this, Daisy sneered, "Who would dare to express their anger on you-the eldest son of


    Valentines-so please leave now!"


    Dean, who hadn''t said anything, finally opened his mouth. "Mrs. Hart."


    Daisy''s breath slowed down and she panted for a while. Then she stared directly at Summer. "Do you


    still have feelings for him in your heart?"


    Summer trembled, and her lips were a little dry. Mark stretched out his arms and hung around her waist


    domineeringly in front of everyone in the living room.


    He blocked the back road once again so she couldn''t retreat. Not even a step back was allowed!


    His warm and strong arms became something she could rely on at this moment. Summer nodded and


    answered affirmatively. "Yes, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to drive me mad? Did you forget what happened four years ago? Did you lose your


    memories entirely?" Daisy was a little out of breath. ''Dean has been very kind. How could Summer''sContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    eyes have been fogged, but she can¡¯t see the goodness in him!¡¯ she thought.


    "What happened four years ago was all my fault. It is the truth, and I can¡¯t deny any of it. But after this, I


    will definitely not repeat the same mistakes and ill-treated her even the slightest. This is my promise!¡±


    Daisy didn''t even want to hear. "Your promise has nothing to do with anyone in our family. Please leave


    this instance!"


    Daisy can''t forget that four years ago, she saw her daughter pale and sick in the hospital and the sight


    of her daughter lying on the bed weakly. Where was he a t that time?


    Mark didn''t want to irritate her anymore. ''Those unwee visits were not formed in a day, so it is


    impossible to melt away for a while.¡¯ he thought.


    "Mr. Hart and Mrs. Hart, I will take my leave ande to visit another day."


    Solomon was a man after all, and he responded coldly.


    As for Daisy, she didn''t even look at all.


    After releasing Summer''s hand, Mark''s gaze fell on Dean. "Let¡¯s have a talk outside."


    "Okay," Dean responded. He nced at Daisy who was still irritated and said, "Summer, could you give


    me a hand? It¡¯s a little inconvenient for me to go out."


    In response, Summer walked behind Dean, she pushed his wheelchair, while Mark was walking in


    front. Seeing her daughter pushing Dean¡¯s wheelchair, Daisy didn''t stop her.


    The three of them went to a nearby coffee shop. Mark pulled Summer over with his big hand and let


    her sit o n her side. He then looked at the Dean and uttered two words, "Thank you."


    "I didn''t do this for you, President Valentine. You do not need to thank me."


    Summer pinned her hair back to her ears, feeling deeply guilty and uneasy. "I''m sorry, Dean."


    "I was the one who wanted to end this marriage. You don''t need to feel guilty or uneasy. Although I


    desire a woman, I can¡¯t marry a woman that I know she still loves and thinks of another man in her


    heart all the time. Your bodynguage will betray your mind. Such marriage will never be happy.¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Dean drank a cup of coffee. It was light and bitter, just like his mood at this moment. "Since I can feel


    my legs a little bit more these days, so I will be getting treatment at Athana.¡±


    Summer''s eyes lit up in an instant, and for a moment, she had turned into an excited child who just got


    a candy. "Really?"


    "Yes." It''s been a long time since Dean saw Summer as a docile woman. Now, with the loved one by


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    her side, i t is indeed different. After all, he failed to change her, but Mark was capable of doing it easily.


    He had to admit defeat. "I will be flying to Athana the day after tomorrow, and the ticket has already


    been bought."


    "I wille along with you," Summer said.


    Suddenly, Mark''s face darkened. "What are you going t o do there?"


    "I want to hear it myself from the doctor to say that his leg can be cured, and I have to take care of him


    until he is recovered." This is what she could do for Dean.


    "The doctors will be recording his progress in Athana. After that, you can hear it with your ears." Mark


    finally separated the two, how could he let them stay


    together again?


    Summer shook her head and refused. "I still want to g o!"


    "I have hired five nutritionists and three nurses. Do you think your role there can be more than them?"


    said Mark in a deep voice, he stretched out his hand and pinned her tangled hair behind her ears.


    "So, you are underestimating me now? I''m no worse than them when ites to nursing or cooking,


    okay?"


    Mark''s narrow eyebrows raised, his fingers tapped on the tabletop, he smirked. "You are quite a


    narcissist, d o your little friends know about it?"


    Summer stared at him unconvincingly and defended herself. "I am not a narcissist! Who always


    mored for me to make a bowl of soup for him and left not a single drop?"


    Dean always saw Summer as a sensible, a calm, and assertive woman. A person who always knew


    what she wanted and what she didn''t want.


    However, he had never seen her with such a blushing cheek!


    Mark and Summer were like a pair of ordinary lovers, a couple that casually quarreled and argued


    endlessly about the memories they shared.


    "Well, I haven''t forgotten who, was unkempt and didn''t even wash her face on the day I went to get the


    marriage certificate four years ago." He continued


    Speaking of that incident, Summer couldn''t stop her cheeks still getting a little blush, and stared at him.


    "D o you think I promised to be with you, so you can start bing unscrupulous again? I think it is


    necessary t o reconsider."


    "No, what I mean was, even if you didn¡¯t wash your face, or your appearance was unkempt, you are


    still pure and beautiful enough to make me head over heels.1'' He immediately corrected himself with


    his sincere and deep voice. The satisfaction of seeing him that way caused her cheeks to be rosier.


    "Can you be more serious?" Summer pinched his arm.


    "Why not? Do I still need to look at the right time and ce to praise my girlfriend?" Mark held her white


    and slender fingers and yed with her palms at will. It was so soft that it made him reluctant to let go.


    "Alright then, with all that said, I shall make a move." Dean took his gaze back; the power of love is


    indeed not to be underestimated.


    Summer immediately said, "I will take you home and I will go with you to Athana in two days!"


    Mark nced at her deeply and said, "I will go too..."

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Squeezing the palm of his hands, Summer frowned," Don''t be a burden. I''ll just go on my own. Even if


    you followed, there''s nothing much for you to help with."


    Hearing this, Mark was a little upset. ¡¯Why does her tone sound like she is annoyed by my presence?''


    "I can push the wheelchair..." He squinted at her.


    Summer was speechless. Her brows instinctively twitched. ''Push the wheelchair? Anyone can do that,


    even Charlotte who is three years old can do it. What¡¯s there for him to be proud of?''


    After a while, Dean made his leave. Prior to this, Mark had already prepared a caregiver to take care of


    his daily needs and travel.


    Thinking about Daisy and Solomon, Summer felt a little worried, "You should go get busy for the day. I


    need to go home first. The house is in a mess, I have to clean up."


    "You''re in a hurry to kick me out already?" Raising his eyebrows, he seemed a little unhappy.


    "It''s not that. You¡¯ve already seen how messy the house is. Let''s just call it a day. I''ll call you again


    another day." At the back of Summer''s head, she was still thinking about what exnation to give to


    her


    parents.


    Squinting his eyes again, Mark stretched out his palm, "Handphone."


    Although she was puzzled, Summer still gave her phone to him. His slender fingers kept swiping until h


    e found his number. Immediately he typed in ''Dear''.


    Leaning forward, Summer saw him typing those words and let out a slight cough. Then, he could feel a


    slight chill on his back.


    With his peripheral vision, he nced at her. He also felt unsatisfied with this word. After some thought,


    he changed it to Mark.


    On Summer¡¯s side, she felt that it was a lot better. But he was still a little unsatisfied as it seemed like a


    friend-to-friend type of appetion. He deleted it and took another second to think. In his hands, he


    typed out ''Hubby''. It was only then his face lit up and perfectly felt content...


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This one word, it had never felt so pleasing to his eye. Just by looking at it would brighten his day.


    That feeling of satisfaction was inexplicable. The happiness he felt was bigger than when hispany


    managed to secure a deal of a few million dors.


    Summer was dumbfounded. She was surprised by his actions. He didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of guy


    who would do such things.


    With a focused and serious look, his long fingers continued swiping. She stared at him nkly again,


    trying to figure out what else he was looking for.


    Finally, his fingers stopped at the word ''Dean''. Mark glimpsed at her for a moment and changed it to


    ''Dean Singleton''.


    "..." Summer was speechless. Did he have to be this childish?


    Soon after, he returned her phone and held her tender white hands into his palm. With a hook from his


    finger, he took off that gold ring. Tightening his brows, Mark lifted his gaze and looked at her, saying,


    ¡°Could i t be that the ring I gifted you was made from ss, and it¡¯ll cut your fingers?"


    Unexpectedly, he kept that thing to heart until today. I t is just that at that time, on what condition could


    she ept that ring?


    She did not reply to anything and stood there staring a t him.


    Just with that quiet stare, it made him feel like he was in the wrong.


    Letting out a sigh, Mark stretched out his hands to pull her over. He turned her over domineeringly so


    that she would be facing him, "I shouldn¡¯t have asked this question, it''s my fault. All of it was my fault!"

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    "Whatever that has happened four years ago was partly your fault, but also partly mine."


    Four years ago, both were in the wrong. At that time, the person that he loved was Raine. So naturally,


    the scale would lean towards Raine.


    No matter when or what was going, the first person that came to his mind was Raine. Looking from his


    position, it was considered normal. Her mistake was that she was too rational and stubborn. So in the


    end, she could not express her innermost feelings.


    Looking at her gently, he held her in his embrace.


    Resting his chin on her delicately fragrant hair, he sighed lightly, "Don''t me yourself. I was the one


    who was stupid that I didn¡¯t realize my true feelings earlier at that time."


    "Come on, I''ll send you home," Mark hugged her a little tighter. Lowering his lips, he left a kiss on the


    side of her sensitive earlobes.


    Walking into the apartment lobby, he stopped and hugged her slender waist with his tough arms.


    Looking at her deeply, he sighed, "I really wish I could walk you up..."


    Lifting the corner of her mouth, Summer let out a faint


    smile while adjusting his necktie, "It''s not the right time for you to go up now."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I know. If they ask about what''s going on between us, you can just go with the flow. Whatever


    exnation that''s left to be done, I¡¯ll answer them. If they ask, why are we back together again after


    four years, just try and say some nice things about me. Like affectionate and kind, bold and righteous.


    Just spit out whatever phrases you can think of..." said Mark with his deep voice.


    Summer raised her brows, "You are..."


    "Managing my image..." Flickering his eyelids, he could not help but admit, "The image they have about


    from four years ago has been erased. If I don''t start building a good image again, how am I going to


    marry their daughter in the future?¡±


    "It''s your image. You should do it yourself." The smile o n her face became wider.


    "You''re a teacher, good with words. Using beautiful phrases should not be a hard request from you..."


    Summer felt that it was a little funny, "May I dare to ask if this is a teacher''s duty in your heart?"


    With a deep smile in his eyes, Mark patted her head, "I am your man. Now that my image is a little


    tarnished, how can you not help me maintain it? Ms. Summer, please..."


    With furrowed brows, she could not help but roll her eyes. But his passionate gaze was locked on hers.


    He


    pulled her hips closer, held her chin in his masculine hands to lift it slightly. The next second, he caught


    her off guard and kissed her.


    After a while, he let go of his lips. His chest was thumping slightly and the breathing out of his


    nostrils were warm. Cupping her face in his palms warmly, both of their foreheads were leaning against


    each other. Gently biting her high nose, "Go home..."


    "Alright." Summer stepped out from his embrace, "You should go home too."


    "After seeing you head up, I''ll leave..." a sense of reluctance lingered in his gentle voice.


    Even he felt that his emotions were wild and passionate. Just a while of separation has made him this


    reluctant. He wanted to bind her to his side so that she would be with him everywhere.


    It was like an immature boy in his twenties, deeply in love and in too deep. The thought of separation


    made him feel empty inside.


    Overflowing with butterflies, Summer nodded, turned around, and went upstairs. When she reached the


    second floor, she saw that Mark was still standing at the initial spot. She smiled and waved, signaling


    him t o leave.


    Mark lifted the corner of his mouth, but he did not n to leave yet. Instead, he crossed his legs and


    leaned on his car while staring at her backside.


    Reluctantly, Summer took a few nces and


    continued walking. It was until her figure disappeared from his sight that Mark looked away. He got into


    his car and left. That handsome face of his seemed to be i n high spirits.


    When Summer got home, Daisy and Solomon were sitting in the living room. With a sense of


    awkwardness, she gently called, "Mom, dad."

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "I''d made it very clear that it is impossible if you wished to reconcile with him. People often said you


    rise from where you fall, yet you have to fall several times on the same spot!¡± Daisy continued angrily. "I


    thought you could be more sensible, but I didn''t expect you to give me such nonsense today."


    Summer was without words. She didn''t mention a single word about it and said, "Mom. Dad. I will be


    going to Anthana the day after tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do in Anthana?" said Daisy emotionally.


    "I am worried about Dean because he was only able to feel his legs recently. I wille back once I


    help him settle down over there."


    After hearing what Summer said, her parents did not stop her. "Go then. Dean is a good person and we


    should repay him for his kindness."


    Summer nodded and went back to her room. She began to pack her luggage. ''Charlotte would also be


    While she was sorting her clothes, Summer''s cell rang. She felt ufortable when she saw the two


    words shing on the screen. She sighed and picked up the


    call, "Can I edit your disy name?"


    "What''s wrong with it?" The man''s voice went deep instantly.


    "It''s too cringy and a bit disgusting." She told the truth.


    "It was just a name and you already felt cringy and disgusting. I believe if you call it out in public and


    you might spit saliva all over my face. So what is so disgusting about that name, huh?"


    She tried to convince him. "How about changing it into another name, okay?"


    "Tell me all the names you could think of, and see if there is any of it that can make me feel satisfied..."


    Summer said after thinking for a long time, "Forget about it then."


    After thinking for a while, she couldn¡¯te up with anything. Besides, the cell phone belongs to her,


    and she has the right to name whatever she wants. ''Why d o I need to discuss it with him?¡¯ she


    thought.


    Over the phone, Mark heard some noise from time to time. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "What¡¯s


    themotion over there?"


    "I am packing up for the trip to Athana. You can¡¯t stop me, and I will not change my mind," said


    Summer.


    "Okay, I will not stand in your way. I shall go and pack as well..." said Mark.


    "Pack what?" Summer''s hand shook while she was


    holding her cell.


    "To pack my luggage as well, as I am going to Athana with you. I will push Dean''s wheelchair at


    Athana, so you can¡¯t stop me either..." His voice was soft, but it sounded serious.


    ''How can I watch my child''s mother go on a trip to Athana with my love rival. Especially, after all the


    hard work of winning her heart once again. What a joke!'' Mark thought.


    Summer couldn''t help twitching her eyebrows. When she was about to speak again, her cell suddenly


    died. She had no choice but to charge the cell first.


    On the other side.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie looked at the dark-faced man and leaned in," What''s the matter, did Ms. Hart just cut your line?


    Maybe she felt that you were over stalking her so she put down her cell?"


    Mark nced at him lightly with his darkened face. H e was not in a good mood at the moment, and he


    shouldn¡¯t add fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Billy was side-lying on the sofa while swiping through his phone. He lifted his head, ¡°So, are you guys


    back together?¡±


    Being unbothered, Mark ordered his servants to pack u p. This time around, he must follow them to


    Athana.


    Dying out of boredom, Charlie¡¯s gazended on Billy.'' What the h*ll is this guy ying? Ever since he


    stepped into the apartment, he has been ying with his phone. It had already been an hour and I''ve


    never seen him stop before.''


    He got up and walked over while staring at his every movement. Billy''s movement was still faster than


    his. I n a split moment, Billy had deleted everything.


    When Charlie looked over, Billy was swiping through Instagram.


    "Since when did you get so bored to get on Instagram? This doesn¡¯t seem like the Billy Day that we


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    know of."


    Billy looked up and shrugged. ¡°I just realized that Instagram also brings another level of entertainment.


    It''s pretty interesting.¡±


    "But when did you change to a new phone again?" Charlie snatched over his phone and casually


    swiped through, "Didn''t you put Sherman''s sexy photo as your


    lock screen wallpaper?


    "Why is it set as a scenery photo now? I remember your usual taste is wild, how did you turn into a


    calm and sentimental guy?


    "Speaking of which, why does this scenery seem familiar? San Marcaome?"


    Old alleys, old houses, matched with water fountains and weeping willows. It looked very calm and


    antique.


    A ray of sunlight shone down from the sky and casted a shadow. It seemed faint but only a quarter of it


    was visible, no one could figure out whose shadow it was.


    Out of anger, Billy took over his phone and humphed," As long as there¡¯s an antique old house, it''ll be


    San Marcaome in your eyes. This is clearly San Mapeque.¡±


    "San Mapeque? Which area? How is it that I''ve not heard of this ce before?" Charlie never knew


    that Billy had a soft spot or any sort of discovery for such ces.


    "Millerville of San Mapeque..." saying these four wordszily, Billy continued ying with his phone.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated. He sat up, moved to one side, and continued ying.


    "I¡¯m quite sleepy. Let me lie down here and rest for a while. Remember to wake me up before you go. I


    probably can¡¯t get any sleep when I get home tonight...¡±


    As Charlie was about to lie down, Mark walked over and casually kicked him with his long legs, "Go


    and sleep at your own house. And also, you, y your phone at your own house.¡±


    Charlie could only get up. Shaking his head, he took a sip of wine, "I don''t know if that smokeless war


    had ended or not when I reach home."


    "I thought Grace doesn¡¯t quarrel with your mother?"


    "Yeah, she doesn''t. Basically, all the anger she umtes from my mother will beid on me. I¡¯m just


    a punching bag. Tsk tsk, that''s how hard life is..."


    Mark did not want to hear any of their rants about life. He immediately chased them out of his


    apartment.


    "Should we grab another ss?" Charlie bumped Billy¡¯s shoulders. Lifting his head, Billy squinted his


    eyeszily, "I think it''s better if you just go home and b e a punching bag for your wife. I still have other


    ces to go."


    Charlie joked, "Hiding a mistress in your love nest?"


    It was faint, but Billy''s expression did change a little. Yet it was not more than a split second, so it was


    not noticeable at all. Besides, Charlie did not pay attention to him.


    "Hide my ars*! Go home now, I¡¯ll get going...¡±


    Two dayster.


    Summer did not manage to get the same flight as Dean. Hers was the afternoon flight. She held


    Charlotte in one hand, and her luggage in the other.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Daisy and Solomon insisted on sending them off. As they were worried about Charlotte getting


    unustomed to the climate in Athana.


    It only made Summer feel annoyed. They hadn''t reached Athana yet, but Daisy and Solomon were


    already dead worried.


    ¡°Overall, if Charlotte is feeling unwell, just send her back first and then you''ll go over again. Do you


    hear m e?" Daisy advised worriedly, "Don''t you dare think about saving money on ne tickets and let


    my granddaughter suffer.¡±


    "Okay. Okay. I got it!" Summer replied hurriedly. Throughout the journey to the airport, she had heard


    these words multiple times so she could memorize them instinctively.


    For quite a long while, they carried Charlotte in their arms. It was only when the boarding time was


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    nearing did Daisy and Solomon leave.


    As the boarding announcement was broadcasted, Summer turned around. As she was about to hold


    Charlotte''s hand and walk, she felt a huge force pulling her. Then she was pushed to a pir. Even


    before she could react to what was happening, her lips were locked in a kiss.


    Charlotte''s big round eyes blinked while biting her fingers. Then, she covered her eyes shyly.


    As if no amount of kiss was enough, Mark pressed her hard onto the pir. He was trying to indulge in


    her sweet scent.


    Many passengers were walking pass them and those who noticed couldn''t help but stare at them.


    As soon as Summer regained herposure, she hit his chest while struggling. Her cheeks were


    flushing," How dare you do this, there are so many people watching. Charlotte is also here. My parents


    haven''t gone away yet. Let go of me quickly.¡±


    He stepped back but did not let go of her. Both of his hands were pushing against Summer''s two arms.


    He stared into her eyes for a long while as if he wanted to look deep into her insides.


    Facing his deep stare, Summer''s whole face was blushing. She frowned a little and with a flirty voice,


    she said, "Can you stop staring at me like this? You''re making me shy."


    It was as if a dash of light shed across his deep stare, his eyes became bright. With a smile, Mark''s


    slender body pressed forward and bit her lips.


    "When did you get so shy? Also, why does it feel like I¡¯m your underground lover when you said that?"


    "You should get up first. Talk nicely, Charlotte is still here. This is such a bad influence on kids," she


    was


    pushing his chest.


    While Mark was staring at her red cheeks, more and more people were staring at them. Then, he finally


    stood up. He bent down and carried Charlotte in his arms.


    "Uncle rascal shame shame. Kissing mummy." Charlotte giggled while pinching his earlobe


    mischievously.


    ¡°From now onwards Charlotte can''t call me uncle rascal anymore. Call me daddy." Mark tried to correct


    the little girl.


    Charlotte did not really hate him that much. She looked towards her mummy. Summer winked and


    nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Charlotte opened her mouth and said in a soft childish voice, "Daddy."


    Mark''s heart almost melted to the ground. It was as if huge waves were hitting his heart. He then gave


    the little girl kisses all over her face.


    The two of them walked side by side. Summer''s gazended to her side from time to time. And the


    corners o f her mouth lifted instinctively.


    They boarded the ne andnded in Athana early in the morning.


    There was a driver waiting for them. And as soon as theynded, they immediately hopped on into the


    car and headed to Dean¡¯s vi.


    Dean was basking in the sun in the garden. When Charlotte saw him, she ran into his embrace. Sitting


    o n hisp, she grabbed the piece of bread that was by his side and ate it.


    "How are your legs?" Summer felt a sense of relief upon seeing his normalplexion. This showed


    that he was much morefortable with life in Athana.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    "The doctor was here yesterday. As for the treatment, the n has been drafted; we will carry on with


    the surgery tonight."


    Mark scanned the vi, "Is there anything that is stillcking?¡±


    "It''s perfect, Mr. Valentine. All your preparations are adequate and thorough."


    Not long after lunch, they went to the hospital for the surgery. The operation ended quickly in less than


    an hour. The doctor was smiling brightly, which meant good news.


    Surrounding Dean were all specialists, and Summer wasn''t of any use to them. Nevertheless, the


    nurses wouldn''t let here closer too.


    Dean¡¯s condition improved greatly after a day. With the doctor''s approval, Summer went in and had a


    quick chat with him.


    She was asked to leave after a while, and she sat drearily on a long bench.


    Disapproving, Mark helped her up and said, "Come with me to a ce, it''s very interesting."


    Before Summer could ask about the ce, he had already led her out as he carried Charlotte.


    She was thinking of another ce. Never had she expect him to bring them to a basketball court. She


    frowned and looked at him. "So, this is the interesting ce?¡±


    "Come sit down and watch the game with me. Not only it is my favorite, it is also the most important


    match-LA Lakers versus Miami Heat."


    Summer sat sleepily beside him. Apparently, she had never been interested in basketball. On the


    contrary, Mark squinted his eyes and focused all his attention o n the court.


    She leaned to one side and fell asleep on his shoulders. Feeling sympathetic, he adjusted her head


    gently, carefully, and tenderly.


    At her age, Charlotte had zero understanding of basketball, nor did she know what it was. All she did


    was fumble her tiny hands over his face.


    While Mark was watching the game, she stood on hisp and fiddled with his face, molding it into all


    kinds of shapes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After she had enough, she took a packet of snacks and stuffed bits of them into her mouth. After that,


    she also fed some to Mark.


    He paid no attention to her mischiefs but held on to her and chewed on the snacks she fed him.


    Surrounding them were all Albanians. They were mostly men who were passionate about basketball.


    They were whistling and cheering.


    Summer, awoken by the shouts and screams, rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked at him. He had a


    serious expression and paid full attention to the court.


    In fact, for him to be this serious apart from work emitted an inexplicable charm.


    Charlotte stood on hisp and was busy braiding his hair. At a young age, she already knew how to


    split the hair evenly and tie them up.


    But where would she find a hairband?


    Summer chuckled as she observed them carefully. Charlotte intelligently removed her own hairband as


    she braided Mark''s hair. It was an unbelievable disy of busyness for a little girl.


    Mark shifted his attention to her, "You¡¯re awake? Was the noise too loud?"


    He seemed oblivious to his daughter¡¯s behavior. However, Summer chuckled and said nothing.


    Afterward, Summer turned her attention to the court. Suddenly, her eyes opened widely. She pointed at


    a yer in the court. "Isn''t that Lebron James?"


    Mark was puzzled, so he asked curiously, "You know him?"

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Mark was puzzled, so he asked curiously, "You know him?"


    "My brother and dad love watching the NBA. I''ve watched it with them a few times, so there are only a


    few yers that I know. That one, is Dwayne Wade." She pointed with her slender fingers.


    He hugged her and said, "Hmm, you know quite a lot too..."


    Summer became energized, "Can we get their signatures after the match?"


    "You want them?" he asked.


    "I''m giving them to my dad and brother. They love the basketball superstars," She answered naturally.


    "No problem," Mark smiled as he answered.


    She brimmed and added, "Leave an extra one for me."


    He became displeased and asked, "Why do you want i t?" His voice was deep.


    ''Can¡¯t he speak normally? Why must his speech be so haughty?''


    He hugged her again, then in a gentle tone, he spoke teasingly beside her ear, "Babe, won''t you want


    mine instead? Full body, half body, nude, topless; whatever


    and how many you want, and at any angle at all isn''t a problem...¡±


    Unable to bear it, Summer blushed and punched his chest several times, smirking, "Then, it''s still better


    to have David Beckham''s portrait."


    "Just you wait, let me think of how to deal with you..." He lifted her chin and kissed her aggressively as


    his eyes disyed his intense and burning jealousy.


    Not until they had returned to the vi after the basketball match did Mark realize his hair was in a


    mess. There was an upright stump in the center that looked ostentatious. Comment by Chein Ling Foo:


    Original trantion:


    There was an upright stump in the center that was rocking back and forth.


    Mistrantion found. Corrected.


    He had carried this hairdo from the basketball court t o a supermarket and a restaurant before returning


    to the vi. ''How many people have witnessed this countenance?''


    At that instant, he turned gloomy. Aware of her deeds, Charlotte quickly hid behind Summer and


    giggled.


    Having to hold herughter was simply unbearable. Finally, Summer beganughing too, and her


    Mark stared at them calmly. First, he carried Charlotte to the room and disciplined her. Then, he turned


    to


    Summer.


    Theirughter continued for a long while in the room before it finally died down.


    The three of them theny on the bed. Charlotte was already asleep in the middle while Summery on


    the left and Mark on the right.


    "Come, sleep with daddy..." Mark changed the subject. He carried and ced Charlotte on his chest.


    After a while, Charlotte became disgruntled, "Daddy, you''re too hard. Mommy is softer. I want to sleep


    with mommy."


    She climbed off his chest and went toward Summer. Hugging her waist, she murmured, "Mommy


    smells so nice!"


    Mark rolled his eyes at the sight and feltpellingly ufortable.


    He moved one of his arms and ced it over her tender waist. Summer stared at him as if telling him


    not to make further attempts.


    He rubbed his nose with his hand; he had no choice but to retract his arm. Comment by Chein Ling


    Foo: Original:


    She reached out and rubbed his nose;


    Mistrantion, corrected.


    "Go back to your room and sleep." She lifted her leg and kicked his gently.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rolling his eyes, he pretended not to hear it but turned around with his back facing her and slept. ''Our


    daughter really knows how to pick a time to wake up!'' Comment by Chein Ling Foo: Original:


    however, Charlotte woke up!


    Mistrantion, corrected


    ¡®Such impudence!¡¯ Summer couldn¡¯t do anything but simply ignored him. She patted Charlotte gently so


    that she would fall asleep again. Nevertheless, she fell asleep after a while because she was


    exhausted too.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    The room grew silent. Ever so slowly, Mark opened his eyes and turned to his side. Stroking her face


    with his slender fingers, he then tucked her hair behind her ear. He softly pecked on her and gave a


    small kiss on little Charlotte''s cheek.


    He then got up and quietly headed to the washroom to take a quick cold shower.


    Under the care of professional nurses, Dean''s legs had been recovering quickly. He could feel his legs


    again and could even stand on his feet for up to a minute.


    He had gotten used to living in Athana, and he hadn''t seemed to be home-sick which was much to


    Summer''s relief.


    "You should bring Charlotte back," he said as he smiled and continued, "I think she has gotten quite


    sick of having the food here by now."


    "But what about you?" Summer asked while staring at him.


    "I''ll return to Santabaca when my legs have fully recovered. I would naturally return soon. I still have a


    job there after all. Plus, I have the most renowned nurses here taking care of me, what else is there for


    you to worry about? Go home, and live well with him."


    I guess someone who wasn''t meant for you would never belong to you,'' he thought as a bitter smile


    stered on his face.


    "Fine, I''ll head back. When you''ve returned to Santabaca, don''t forget to give me a call," she said.


    She, too, agreed that she wouldn''t be much help to him by staying in Athana.


    "Okay," he replied while smiling.


    The night view in Athana was beautiful with lights shining through the night sky. After admiring the view,


    the trio had headed back to Santabaca.


    "Let''s head back to my apartment," he said as he took over her suitcase and gazed at her.


    She shook her head, "I think I should bring Charlotte home first."


    "They don''t know you''ve returned already, right?


    Come stay over at my apartment for a few days," he persuaded. He snaked his arm around her small


    waist as he purred.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. You''re clearing plotting something here, Mark!"


    "What should I do then?" He tightened his arms around her as he pulled her in, pressing his forehead


    against hers. Their noses met, and he asked, "How would I be able to see you then, hmm?"


    She could feel his hot breath on her face. She lightly pushed against him and thought, ''He sure is


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    getting more touchy!'' "I''ll call you. It''s not like we''re dying or something, I''m just going home for a bit."


    "Can you not say stuff like that, Summer Hart?" he said in an irked tone. Feeling resentful, he pinched


    her nose as a punishment.


    She licked her lips and took his hand down. She held onto it as she consoled him, "I will keep in touch


    with you. Mark, do you know how you look now?"


    "How?"


    "Like a clingy cat!" she replied.


    He chuckled lowly and spilling hot breaths on her neck. His voice was hoarse when he said, "Yeah, like


    a clingy cat on heat. This description is on point. I like it."


    "I''ll ask the chauffeur to send you and Charlotte home."


    She looked at him and asked, "What about you?"


    "I''m going to the office. There should be quite a few documents piling up that need to be reviewed, so


    I''ll head there for a bit."


    She nodded and tiptoed to fix the tie he was wearing with his shirt, "Be safe on the road."


    He replied with a hum. After giving her and Charlotte kisses on their cheeks, he left. The chauffeur


    helped them carry their suitcases onto the car, and it drove to the opposite direction he had left.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Once they''ve arrived home, Charlotte was immediately engulfed in Daisy''s embrace. Daisy showered


    her with kisses. Solomon hugged her and checked if she had lost any weight while asking if she had


    eaten well over at Athana.


    Little Charlotte nodded and took out two gifts from her suitcase. She presented the gifts to them as if


    she was holding treasure in her hands. With her cute squeaky voice, she said, "This is for grandma,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    and this is for grandpa."


    "Aww, my baby. You even got your grandmother a gift. Come, let me give you more kisses as thank


    you!"


    Summer got herself a cup of warm water and took a seat on the couch. She updated them about


    Dean''s condition, and they felt relieved after hearing that he was getting well.


    Summer received a call after dinner. It was from Grace. She had asked for Summer to meet up as they


    hadn''t met in a while.


    Daisy did not object her from going. After changing her outfit and grabbing her bag, she waited for


    Grace i n the lobby of her apartment.


    A red BMW was parked by the side of the road. It was


    truly eye-catching. She opened the door and saw Sherman in the back seat. They drove away after she


    got in.


    Sherman felt her stomach churn, but she tried to endure it. Summer was not feeling any better as well.


    She was dizzy from the quick motions, and she leaned against the window.


    "Grace, would it kill you to drive slower?! We have a pregnant Sherman on board, ya'' know!"


    Hearing so, Grace slowed down the car. Later, they arrived at a club. The music was ring, and the


    lights, blinding.


    It had been quite a while since the trio had hung out a t a ce like that. Sherman couldn''t drink, and


    Summer''s tolerance was low, so she hadn''t dared to drink much. Grace alone had continuously drunk


    four to five sses.


    When she had gotten drunk, all she said wasints about Charlie and how he didn''t treat her well.


    As her rage burnt, she vented all her displeasure. After that, she ran into the dance floor and swayed


    her body and hips as she danced.


    Summer and Sherman were sitting on the couch, and i n front of them had bowls of popcorn. They


    chatted while having some of the popcornid before them.


    Suddenly, a gentle yet maic voice sounded, "Hello miss, may I ask for a dance?"


    The two turned around and saw a man dressed in a smart grey suit. He was charming and had felt


    noble and graceful. He extended his big slender hand towards her as he gave off a pure yet gentle


    impression.


    Summer was stunned.


    She nced at Sherman and pointed at herself as she asked, "You''re talking to me?"


    The man had sounded smooth like a breeze when he politely replied, "Yes."


    Sherman bumped into her shoulder lightly and whispered, "D*mn, your charm on him is truly


    remarkable. Dean had just left, and now this hottiees along."


    "Stop joking around," Summer said in a hushed tone. She stared at the man for almost half a minute


    before reacting. She blinked her eyes and passed the popcorn kernels onto his palm as she gave a


    light smile and said, "Could you please help to throw these away? Thank you."


    The man froze before smiling lightly. His smile was warm and sweet as he said, "Your response sure is


    refreshing, miss. Maybe we would meet again someday."


    After saying so, he turned around and left gracefully. H e threw the kernels away into the dustbin, and


    his eyes had flickers of emotions.


    Summer''s brows furrowed as she stared onto the man''s back. She wondered why his face had looked


    so familiar, ''Where have I seen him before?''


    She tried to think, but the memory was foggy. She was sure she had seen his face before, but she


    couldn''t remember where no matter how hard she tried.


    And soon, she had forgotten about this urrence.


    It was 10, but Grace had no intention of stopping. Instead, she had danced even harder.


    "Are you rushing home?" Summer asked Sherman as she looked at her.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    "Nope. He''s been busy dealing with a contract with his clienttely, and it sounded urgent. He has been


    sleeping at his office these few days. It''s just me alone at home, and honestly, it''s quite lonely. I prefer


    to stay here with you guys and have fun."


    Staying in a big house all alone, one could only hear their own echoes. All that apanied them was


    their own loneliness.


    Around half-past 10, Summer and Sherman had pulled Grace back from the dance floor. They scolded,


    "That''s enough. You''ve danced enough!"


    Grace had felt better after venting all her rage. The trio had gone their separate ways after leaving the


    club.


    Charlotte had been whining about wanting to eat cookies, so Summer decided to get some before


    returning home. Coincidentally, a bakery was just next to the club.


    She got some cookies and also some pastries Charlotte liked. As she walked forward, she saw Ronald


    and Yvette at a cross-junction.


    It had seemed that they had just returned from Norwood. Ronald was pulling two suitcases along with


    him. A ck Bentley had pulled over, and Yvette


    got in.


    Ronald hadn''t, but he was telling Yvette something. Later, the ck Bentley drove away.


    Right after, a slender figure walked towards Ronald. Summer could tell it was a woman just by judging


    from her figure.


    The woman felt graceful, looked thin, and had a voluptuous figure with her perky bust and bottom, but


    she had a cap on and even wore a mask. Summer couldn''t see her features clearly.


    They had interacted politely with one another and had kept a distance. Since Summer was far away,


    she couldn''t pick up on what they had said.


    She lowered her head and noticed it was almost 11 p.m. She retracted her gaze and quickly hailed a


    cab. Without giving too much of a thought of what she saw, she left.


    "What time is your flight?" Ronald asked as he faced the woman before him.


    "12 a.m. We don''t have much time," she said, lifting her wrist to check her watch.


    He furrowed his brows and said, "Why don''t we change to another flight? Night flights don''t feel too


    safe. Let''s change it to a morning one."


    "I''ve already booked the ticket, and I''m toozy to go through the trouble of changing it. I''ll just go along


    with the flight," she said tly. Her almond eyes


    batted with her long shes. She looked alluring.


    Feeling worried still, he insisted, "Okay, I''ll reschedule it for you then."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to. It''ste. You should head back to rest."


    Ronald felt somewhat defeated. He stepped towards a ck alley, and the woman followed along.


    The alley was dark and dim. Once they were both there, he pushed and pinned her against the wall


    and kissed her fiercely.


    Only after a moment did the woman lightly push him off. Her flushed lips curled up as she smiled and


    said," Get going."


    Ronald had felt reluctant still.


    Everyone was asleep when she returned home.


    Summer stepped quietly as she entered her room. Her heart pounded when her phone rang abruptly.


    She was quick to move and picked up the call immediately. She lowered her pitch when she answered,


    "Hello?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sleeping soon?" a husky voice sounded through the phone.


    "Nope. I just came home. What about you?" she replied while changing into her house slippers. She


    thought,'' Charlotte isn''t in the room. She must be sleeping with Daisy.''


    "I miss you..." "Hey!" Summer eximed as her cheeks burned," Have you been this cheesy before?"


    "No. This big change only happened after I fell for you. It''s all because of you," he said and chuckled.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    She could not hold herughter in and chuckled as she said," I did not know I had such an effect on


    you. Now I''m curious to see when your face would be as thick as the Great Wall of China, and when it


    does, it would mean I have taught you well."


    "You cheeky woman. Go get some sleep soon. I''ll leave when you switch off your lights," he said gently.


    "You''re here?" she said as her brows furrowed. She stepped to her window and drew her curtains


    open.


    A man was standing there holding onto his phone. While she couldn''t see his expression, she could


    see him dressed with grace and stood rxedly.


    It was almost midnight soon. Other than Mark, who else could it be?''


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Why are you here at the apartment sote?"


    "I missed you, and I wanted toe over to see..."


    When she heard so, her heart filled with butterflies, and sweetly, she replied, "It''ste. How are you


    going t o head home?"


    "The car has been sent for repairs, so I will take a cab backter. Don''t stand in front of the window. Go


    and lie down on your bed."


    "You would need an hour to head home from here. It''s already 12 am. It''s hard to get a cab here-"


    A smile was heard in his voice as he cut her midway and said in a low, maic tone, "Then, let me


    stay with you."


    Her heart pounded erratically following his reply. She felt her heart thumping loudly and replied, "Quit


    joking around. It''ste."


    "It''s hard to get a cab here. Do you want me to walk back home?"


    "Can''t you call Harry?" she asked. She had doubts about his words as she thought, ''How could he not


    have a ride when he''s the director of a corporatepany?''


    "Judging by the time, he would be asleep by now.


    Should I call him up for such a trivial private matter, hmm?" he said, ending with a higher pitch in his


    reply. He sounded slightly displeased.


    Summer raised her brows, hearing his words, "Since when were you so empathetic of your


    employees?"


    "I have always been empathetic towards them. I always care for them, don''t you know?" he bantered.


    His voice sounded cocky.


    Summer was speechless. She thought, ''Just how narcissistic can he get?''


    His voice softened and sounded gentle when he spoke up again, "Let mee over to you, just for a


    bit,


    please..."


    She couldn''t help but feel bewitched by his tone and words. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her


    legs felt weak.


    "I''ll make sure to tiptoe and be extra quiet to not wake them up. I''ll just be up for a bit, don''t worry.


    Okay?"


    Feeling defeated, she let out a sigh. "Wait there," she said as she agreed.


    During then, she stepped towards the living room and opened the door. She had almost yelled in shock


    when she had unexpectedly met with his tall figure.


    Mark was one step quicker than her as he pulled her i n his arms and covered her lips with his big


    hands. His warm breath fanned onto her neck when he shushed her.


    She calmed down her breathing and the erratic pounding of her heart as she patted his chest lightly.


    Feeling worried, she reminded him again, "Stay quiet, don''t make a sound."


    "Okay," he replied. He bobbed his throat as he tightened his hold on her. Her body was flushed against


    his warm and leaned chest. Slowly, they quietly moved past the living room and into her room. He softly


    kicked the door shut with his long legs.


    "You can only stay for a while. Then, you''d have to leave. Okay?" she asked.


    "Yes, I know. Get some sleep. I''ll leave after you''ve fallen asleep," he said. He tucked her in bed and


    bent down to peck her plush lips.


    He had looked tired with a slight redness in his dark eyes. She held onto his hand and shifted to make


    space on her bed. She said, "Lie down and get some rest too."

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    "Are you trying to seduce me, Summer?" he asked with his brows raised. His eyes glinted with mischief


    a s he gave her a once-over.


    Hearing so, she pinched his soft side on his waist and said, "Could you quit fooling around?"


    "Isn''t there a saying that says girls love bad boys? I would just be pretending if I were to act


    gentlemanly now," he said as he lightly patted her forehead.


    She was rendered speechless. She wondered, ''Why hadn''t I realized how good he was in bantering?'',


    and said, "It''s such a waste that you''re not a lecturer with this talent of yours."


    He reached out and held onto her chin somewhat tightly with his fingers. His tongue twirled around her


    lips and replied, "Having one lecturer in the family is sufficient enough, or else it would be an


    apocalypse when we have an argument, so having talent in speech isn''t all that good. I would be in


    charge of working and getting what we need whereas you can take care of us and educate our


    children. That''s the greatest n of all."


    Summer looked at him with her eyes glimmering brightly. It looked like sunlight was being reflected off


    the water, glistening and shining beautifully. Her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    heart felt full of love and tenderness.


    And she thought, ''So this is what it feels like to be with someone you love so dearly. It feels perfect


    even i f we''re just sitting and staring quietly like this.''


    "Rest for a bit," she said while patting the spot beside her, "It''s almost 1 a m., and you''d have to get to


    the office again tomorrow. Lie down and rest."


    His thin lips curled into a smile. He bent over and took off his leather shoes. Then, heid down next to


    her.


    The bed wasn''t spacious, so it felt slightly cramped up for two adults sleeping together. Mark was lying


    on his side, and he turned her to lie on her side too as he pulled her into his chest.


    His chin had rested on top of her head. He fished out his cell and set an rm before closing his eyes


    to rest. He had nned to leave after an hour.


    His warm, masculine and pleasant scent had engulfed her senses. It had gottente, and soon, she fell


    asleep after wrapping her arms around him.


    Their bodies had clung together tightly and had left n o space in between. The air in the room felt warm


    and cozy.


    It was a sound sleep for both. Until the next morning a t 6 am. did Summer wake from her slumber.


    When she awoke, she was met with his ck silk dress shirt.


    Her mind was nk at first, but her sleepiness soon shook off, and she sat up immediately. She


    hurriedly


    rocked his body and woke him up, "Mark! Get up now!"


    His soft hair shifted and covered his defined brows. The top buttons of his dress shirt had been popped


    open, exposing his smooth, leaned pectorals.


    He opened his almond eyes and squinted them hearing her call. He drowsily gazed at her while staying


    silent and pulled her into his embrace. He rubbed his nose on her cheek and said, "Just for a bit more,


    please, babe."


    She rolled her eyes and scolded, "Get up now, Mark Valentine! Hurry!"


    He shifted his position. Displeasure and sleepinessced his voice when he said, "Call me Mark."


    "Mark, you have to hurry and get up. My parents are about to wake soon," she ushered. Her parents


    normally awoke at 6.10 a m., and it was already 6 a.m.


    "It''s too cozy..." hemented, not wanting to get up.


    "Didn''t you say you want to protect their impression of you? If they bump into youter, there would be


    nothing left of the good impression they have of you!" she warned.


    What she said had worked as his eyes moved, and he finally sat up on the bed. Without a word, he


    dived in and gave her a deep kiss.


    Only when she felt her breathing quicken and out of breath did he let go of her lips and stood up to tidy


    up his attire.


    "Didn''t you say you would only take a short nap and had even set an rm yesterday? What


    happened?" she asked while fastening the buttons on his shirt.


    He pressed on his temples with his hands and sighed defeatedly, "It felt too cozy hugging you to sleep,


    and it was as if you hypnotized me. Even when the rm rang, I switched it off."

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    "Sure, okay. Whatever you say. Hurry up and leave, please!" she said while hurriedly pushing him out,


    at the same time looking out for her parents. She was worried to have bumped into them.


    Mark was not happy with how she was acting so sneakily, "Am I an embarrassment to you?


    "You''re not, but now is not a good time for us to meet," she patted on his back and continued while


    speaking softly after grunting, "My parents haven''t forgiven you yet. If they were to catch you here now,


    you would be cklisted forever in their hearts. Do you understand? H


    He arched his defined brows and closed his eyes as he sighed, "This is a price I have to pay for my


    sins."


    "That''s right. You wouldn''t have to pay if you didn''tmit one," she agreed while nodding.


    "Do you know how long would I be off their cklist?"


    "I''m not too sure..."


    At the Valentine mansion.


    Everyone else was having breakfast by the dining table except for Mark.


    After ncing around the table and noticing him,


    Yvette asked, "Jazz, where''s your brother?" "No idea. Maybe he''s at the apartment, or maybe he


    already went to work. I''m not too sure," he said before having some soup.


    She stopped questioning further and ced some dishes onto Ronald''s te. She said, "You haven''t


    eaten at home for so long. Eat more."


    "Okay," he responded and filled up a bowl of mushroom soup for her, "You should eat more as well.


    You''ve lost so much weight."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kay," she nodded and smiled. It was her first smile ever since Ms. Moore passed away.


    Raine s gaze first fell upon Ronald then shifted onto Yvette. Her eyes glistened with emotion, but she


    remained silent.


    After breakfast, Jazz headed to thepany while Ronald went to his study. Raine, too, followed him


    to his study and closed the door behind her.


    "You''re here. Come, sit," he said while pointing to the seat before him.


    After taking a seat, she boldly asked, "Have you ended things with that woman yet, brother?"


    "No, we haven''t. Why do you ask?" he questioned as he sat down, "Why do you suddenly care about


    this?"


    "Didn''t you say you would file a divorce with Yvette four years ago? You''ve been stalling it for four years


    now. Not only did you not get divorced yet, but you had also even gotten closer with that woman! What


    are you nning exactly?"


    Ronald took a sip of his tea and replied, "How can I get involved in a scandal now that the election has


    started? Plus, Mark''s grandpa is still present. It wouldn''t be much of a problem."


    "Have you not thought about how things would blow u p and be exposed one day? What are you going


    to do then?!"


    "We can''t speak for the future. What we can do is take one step at a time and n ordingly. I will


    ask for a divorce when the election is over," Ronald said. He had already decided what his ns were.


    Raine furrowed her brows and responded, "Do you know how severe the consequences would be?


    Whether it''s Mark of Jazz, both of them would hate you!"


    "I guess that''s inevitable. I truly love that woman."


    "Mr. Angelo might even confront you. Please think about this clearly and rationally, brother."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Ronald sipped his tea. "The Angelo family is no longer how it used-to-be twenty years ago, during


    which it was the mover and shaker here. After Ms. Moore died, Angelo was in sorrow. Besides, he had


    left thepany many years ago. If news spread, he would only tarnish his own reputation if he thinks


    of confronting me for Yvette''s sake. The Angelo family is no longer what it used to be."


    Raine said nothing. By the sounds of it, he had made u p his mind and would not change it anymore.


    "I am not a heartless person. I will do my duty to the Angelo family and not let this be a subject of


    ridicule," Ronald said.


    "In short, I can already foresee trouble ahead for the Valentine family," Raine said.


    Yvette pushed the door of the study room open and walked in with a smile while the two were still


    talking. "Ronald and I are going over to Mark''s apartment. Do you want toe along with us, Raine?"


    Raine¡¯s expression changed, and she nodded. "Yeah, why not? Since I have nothing to do at home."


    Meanwhile, Mark skipped work after only three hours of work.


    He was lying on the settee with his long legs crossed elegantly. Charlotte straddled his belly while


    watching My Little Pony. She would bounce up and down whenever she saw a hrious scene.


    Mark would grunt and smack her hip twice when she did that.


    Summer was in the kitchen, where vegetables, eggnt, mushrooms, chicken, and garlic were piled u


    P-


    Earlier, she got a call from Mark while shopping with her parents. He whined andined, asking


    her to cook for him.


    She had to lie to her parents and bring Charlotte over, only to find that a certain shirker was sleeping on


    the settee, and vegetables piled up on the coffee table.


    While waiting for the m chowder to cook in the pot, Summer made tacos and grilled steaks.


    While she was at it, someone hugged her from behind all of a sudden. She was taken aback, and then


    eased u p. Who else could it be other than him?


    "It smells so good." His chin rested on her shoulder, and his fiery lipsnded on her beautiful neck, his


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    teeth leaving behind a conspicuous hackney on her skin.


    Summer trembled from the tingling sensation. "Stop messing around here. Wait outside. Food will be


    served in just a while."


    "I will wait here, wanting to stay with you," Mark said i n a deep voice. He hugged her, his hands sliding


    under her clothes, teasing her by making swirling motions around her belly button. She shrank back.


    "Mark, get out of here. Charlotte is still in the living room." Her elbow hit his abdomen, her cheeks


    feeling hot.


    What happened in the middle of the nightst time had embarrassed her too much. She did not know


    how to face it if Charlotte caught them in the act again.


    "Charlotte is watching My Little Pony. You are so beautiful in this white apron, which satisfies my


    fantasy to a certain extent. It would be better if you wear nothing under it."


    His voice deepened and turned hoarse, sending her heart pounding.


    Summer¡¯s breathing became heavy, just like Mark''s, a s their bodies were pressed together.


    Right at this moment, an angry voice came from behind them. "What are you two doing?"

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    The voice was sharp and loud, as if it was about to rip their eardrums apart. Yvette, Ronald, and Raine


    were standing there in the kitchen doorway.


    They could see clearly what was happening before their eyes, especially looking at that angle of theirs.


    An indescribable shock filled their faces, their expressions changing.


    Yvette red at Summer, not bothering to hide her outrage. ''Shameless bitch!¡¯


    Ronald nced at Mark, then at Raine beside him, and frowned.


    Raine''s expression was no better. Her face changed from red to pale, her fingernails sinking into the


    flesh of her palms. Her body was shivering, as if a bucket of ice water had poured down her head, her


    body and limbs feeling cold.


    Mark''s reaction was quick. But he did not look back, his deep-set eyes moving in the eye sockets.


    Meanwhile, Summer''s heart was racing. That voice was all too familiar. Who would it be if not Yvette?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Yvette stepped in and stood in front of Summer, and breathed out her hatred. "You are so disgusting!¡±


    In Yvette''s eyes, Summer was a scheming woman.


    There was no doubt about it. While she kept a chaste face by telling everyone there was nothing


    between Mark and her, she and Mark were tantly doing this i n private. She was nothing but


    shameless. 1


    "Knock it off, Mom." Mark frowned, his deep voice clearly carrying a sense of displeasure, hugging


    Summer in his arms in front of the three of them.


    Anger rose higher in Yvette, and she raised her voice, which was sharp and loud. "Are you defending


    her now, Mark?"


    "Yes, she is my woman and the mother of my daughter. It is my duty to protect her." He spelled out his


    words.


    Raine''s expression changed again as a sense of irony and cold struck her. What about her? Who was


    she to Mark?


    Mark held Summer''s shoulders with just the right amount of force. In fact, it was gentle. Summer was


    calm, even when she was facing Yvette and Raine.


    She looked at Yvette without saying a word.


    Yvette became a little out of breath. "I am your mother, who brought you up since you were a child. Yet


    you are defending her against me now. What am I to you?"


    "Had you been calm and not made those nasty remarks, I wouldn¡¯t have to defend her, would I?¡±


    "Nasty remarks? Even if what I said is nasty, she deserves it." Yvette blew her top atst. "Mark, have


    you forgotten how she pushed me down the stairs and Raine off the cliff four years ago? Why are you


    defending a vicious woman like her? Why are you doing this to me?"


    "That''s because of your deep prejudice against her. She is not what you think. I know her better than


    anyone else. You don''t have to doubt my ability to read people.¡±


    He squinted. He said softly, but was determined. "Tell me, if you were three-months pregnant, holding


    on to the edge of a cliff with one hand and grasping Raine¡¯s hand with the other, how long do you think


    you could hold on? Besides, if she really wanted Raine dead, why did she even bother to grasp Raine


    with all her strength?"

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    This woman must have used some disingenuous means to bewitch Mark. Otherwise, Mark would not


    have behaved this way.


    It was as if ayer of ck cloth was wrapped around his eyes, blinding him. That woman had


    bewitched him.


    Yvette would not listen to his reasoning at all, as anger had consumed her. "All this notwithstanding,


    you were the reason for the scars on Raine''s face. How could you treat her like this?"


    Raine felt so hurt, as if a sharp weapon had pierced into her heart.


    Ronald stepped forward, held Raine by her shoulders, and let out a soft sigh.


    "I feel guilty for Raine. But guilt is not the same as love. I will try my best to make up for it, in some


    other way," Mark said, as he looked at Raine and then at Yvette.


    "I will never ept her, not in this life. She will never get to be part of the Valentine family, unless I am


    dead." Yvette banged her hand on the table.


    "I want her." Mark spelled out his words, and then repeated himself. "I really want her."


    His every word hurt Raine like salt being sprinkled onto her wound, which festered and was


    indescribably painful.


    "I respect you as my mom, but you can''t control me about who I should love. No one may decide that


    for m e."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Summer raised her head and looked at Mark''s sharp-featured, sculpture-like face, her heart fluttering


    and melting.


    When Mark got serious, he meant what he said, more than anyone else.


    Raine chuckled with sarcasm, her eyes welling up. She turned around and walked out of the


    apartment.


    "Raine, Raine!" Yvette called out to her.


    Raine seemed to have not heard it. She quickened her pace and ran out staggeringly.


    "Are you happy now? Is this not what you want?" Yvette red at Summer. "I hope karma will catch up


    o n a woman like you soon."


    Summer''s eyes flickered, but she remained silent.


    Yvette then chased after Raine while Ronald remained here, looking at Mark with a stern look in his


    eyes. "You shouldn¡¯t treat Raine like this, Mark."


    Mark looked him in the eyes. "I know what is best for her." "But your best is not what she wants.¡±


    "I can''t give what she wants. There are no two ways about it."


    "I would not ept her, either. Since when did you be so unfeeling?" Ronald still had that stern


    look on his face.


    Mark cocked a brow, his lips twitching before words flew out of his mouth. "I can''t give Raine what she


    wants. Does this mean I am unfeeling? If this is your interpretation of unfeelingness, then you are


    shallow.


    I know what I am doing."


    "Perhaps not so in your heart, but that is what I think. Just think about what you and Raine have gone


    through four years ago, and look at it now. What else d o you want me to say?" Ronald snorted. Before


    he left, he shot a nce of displeasure at Summer.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Silence returned in the kitchen. The only thing that was audible was the intecing breathing sounds of


    the two.


    Mark''s eyes locked unto the woman in his arms. They were filled with concern, as he was afraid that


    those nasty words would hurt her. "Are you okay?"


    "About what?" Summer looked at him.


    "Don''t listen to what they say and don''t take what they have said to heart. Do you understand?¡±


    "Sure." The corner of her mouth curled up, and she shook her head. "I didn¡¯t take it to heart."


    Those in the Valentine family, except Jazz and Ms. Moore, hated her. She had realized this four years


    ago.


    When she agreed to be with him again, she was mentally prepared for this situation. After all, Yvette


    hated her too much.


    He tightened his grip on her, and she fell against his broad, warm chest, letting her lean against him as


    he looked at her affectionately. "Leave everything to me. I will handle it. Don''t think too much and don''t


    be bothered by it, lest you will get more crow''s feet."


    Sheughed. Just when she was about to speak, he suddenly leaned over and gave her fervent kisses


    on


    the lips.


    The sound of the ttering of slippers came just at this moment, as Charlotte stood at the doorway and


    rubbed her eyes. "Mommy, I have been sleeping for a long time, and I am hungry. Is the food ready


    yet?" She walked in as she spoke. "What are you doing with Daddy?"


    "Charlotte!" Summer called out to her immediately. "I sprained my ankle, and Daddy is taking a look at


    it. Could you please help Mommy get a bottle of water from the refrigerator?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Charlotte nodded and shuffled out of the kitchen.


    Summer gave Mark a push. "Hurry up!"


    The two of them hurriedly brushed down their clothes. It was another embarrassing moment.


    "This is the second time around." Mark sounded listless, his maic voice hoarse. "We will be caught


    with our pants down literally if she suddenlyes again.¡±


    Summer''s face was still red. She pinched the soft flesh on his waist. "It was all your fault. You have got


    t o be mindful of the venue and time."


    He hugged her again. ¡°She probably timed it just right. She didn''t make a sound when my parents


    came in, yet she appeared right at the moment we were about t o make out. She must be my little


    nemesis."


    "Don''t be so mean. Clean the things up. Little Nemesis i s hungry." She pushed him out of the kitchen


    with a


    smile.


    Mark was not satisfied. He leaned over and pecked and kissed her on the lips for a while before he left


    the kitchen.


    When she brought the dishes out of the kitchen, she heard Charlotte screaming in the bathroom. Mark


    must be fixing her.


    Summer poked her head in and saw Mark tossing Charlotte in the air, again and again.


    Yvette''s and Ronald''s remarks had not affected her today.


    Before this, she had no ns to be with him again, so she did not mince her words when talking with


    Yvette. There was no need to put up with Yvette''s constant usations.


    Now, since she was thinking of being with Mark again, and Yvette was Mark''s mom, she would tolerate


    Yvette to some extent. She did not want Mark to get caught up in the crossfire.


    But she could only tolerate Yvette so much. Not wanting Mark to be caught in the middle did not mean


    that she would keep putting up with Yvette¡¯s insults.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    The Valentine mansion


    Raine was crying her heart out, drenching herself in her own tears.


    Yvetteforted her while cursing Summer, her words full of disgust and hatred.


    "Mark must be blinded by her. He can''t see anything right now. That woman must have pulled some


    tricks on him. It would get on my nerves everything I saw her."


    "What about me? What am I?¡± Raine asked back with a sneer and tears. She had not recovered from


    the shock and was as if in a trance.


    Ronald frowned as he looked at Raine. "Yvette and I will not ept that woman, no matter what."


    Raine just shook her head. She could not listen to anything at the moment. All she felt was pain-so


    painful that she had to cry.


    "Comfort her," Ronald said to Yvette.


    Yvette put her arm around Raine and patted her on the back, cajoling her while cursing Summer in her


    mind.


    Ronald''s phone rang. He took it out and his expression


    changed with a hint of joy in his eyes at seeing the caller ID. He nced at Yvette to make sure she


    had not noticed his expression, and then went aside to answer the call. "Hey, are you there already?"


    The person at the other end said something, and Ronald''s face changed. He hung up the call and


    strode out of the Valentine mansion without saying a word.


    ¡°Where are you going, Ronald?" Yvette was in the midst offorting Raine when Ronald walked out.


    She did not get his response, as Ronald had walked out of the Valentine mansion and gotten into the


    car.


    "What is going on with Ronald? He looked like he was i n a hurry and did not even have time to answer


    my question." Yvette frowned.


    Raine''s mind was elsewhere. She had been mocking herself after seeing what she saw in the


    apartment, and Mark''s emphatic words kept reying in her mind.


    It reyed repeatedly and was driving her crazy.


    The feelings that had developed for over ten years were gone now. She did not expect that he could


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    denounce his feelings for her so categorically.


    "Don¡¯t cry over spilled milk. It will help nothing. The only thing we can do now is to think of a way to get


    Mark back from that woman.¡±


    Yvette furrowed her brows again. "But then again, you haven''t been able to keep Mark even after four


    years."


    Yvette looked down on her as far as this thing was concerned. They had spent four years together, yet


    Raine still failed.


    Raine looked at Yvette, her eyes blurred by her tears." Can you really keep someone with you


    forever?" she asked with a meaningful look in her eyes.


    How fantastic it would be if people could actually keep someone forever.


    In those four years, she had been eager to get close to him and marry him, but there had never been a


    moment of intimacy between them.


    Every time she approached him and wanted something to happen, he would have a thousand reasons


    to push her away. If decades of marriage between Yvette and Ronald could not keep their rtionship


    intact, what more a mere four years between Mark and her.


    It was like the pot calling the kettle ck.


    If it were not for Summer''s interference four years ago, she would be the one, not Summer, who


    married Mark and had babies.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    She was still the culprit, after all.


    "If you can''t keep him, so be it. Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Yvette gave her a few nces, but


    still did not know what that stare of Raine''s meant. "It is not toote to win Mark back. You should think


    of a way quickly."


    "I am tired. I will be going upstairs first to rest for a while." She got up, pulled her gaze back, and went


    upstairs.


    Yvette called Ronald, wanting to know where he had gone, and if he woulde back for dinner in the


    evening. But he did not pick up his phone.


    On the other hand


    Ronald asked the driver to drive at the fastest speed possible and they shot through every traffic light.


    The usual journey from the Valentine mansion to the hospital took an hour and a half, but it only took


    one hour this time.


    The attending doctor, who had been waiting for him, came up at once when Ronald arrived. "Mr.


    Valentine."


    "How is she?" Ronald was worried, but it did not show on his face, as he did not want anyone to find


    out


    anything about him.


    "She has been sent to the operating room and is waiting for the test results.¡±


    "Who brought her here?" Ronald asked again.


    "It was a friend who sent her inst night," the doctor said. "Please wait for a moment as she will be out


    in a moment."


    After the doctor left, Ronald sat in the attending doctor''s office and waited. Half an hourter, the doors


    of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out first and walked directly into the office. "Mr.


    Valentine."


    Ronald had almost run out of patience. "Tell me about her situation."


    "She has leukemia, ording to the diagnosis."


    Ronald''s heart skipped a beat, his breathing quickening. He almost could not believe what he heard.


    "Could you please say it again?¡±


    "It is indeed leukemia. We have done two tests and the results are consistent, showing that it is


    leukemia."


    For a while, Ronald felt his hands and feet turn cold, his blood rushing up to his head from all over his


    body. It was leukemia; he never thought that she would get leukemia.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Valentine. Her leukemia is in the early stage. As long as she receives surgery and


    treatment, she will still recover. The most important thing is that she has discovered it in time.¡±


    Ronald snapped back and looked relieved. "Get ready for surgery now."


    "The surgery requires matching bone marrow for transntation. Therefore, we must find the right


    bone marrow before we can proceed to the next step. The bone marrow matching rate between


    parents and children is the highest."


    Ronald went into the ward. The woman had been pushed out of the operating room, and she was


    sleeping.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She was beautiful, with curving eyebrows that looked like willow leaves, a small nose, vermilion lips,


    and an oval face. Like a beauty straight out of an ancient painting, she had that amorous vibe around


    her.


    Sitting by the side, Ronald held her hand, sighing repeatedly in his mind.


    His sighing had probably disturbed the woman, for her eyshes started flickering, and she opened


    her eyes. Those beautiful eyes were enchanting yet casual, lustrous and expressive, as if they could


    talk. "Howe you are here?"


    "Samantha, you are sick."


    "I know. I woke up once this morning, and I didn''t ask any friend to call you. After all, this is Santabaca.


    It might affect your reputation.¡± The woman ran her slender fingers through her dense, seaweed-like


    hair. Every move of hers was full of an amorous vibe.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Ronald held her hand tighter again, without saying a word; just holding her tightly, with force.


    Samantha''s willow brows were raised, and her slender fingers ran over his brows gently. "What''s


    wrong?"


    Sighing again, Ronald wrapped her hand in the palm o f his hand, bowed his head, and kissed her. "I


    will find the right bone marrow for you. I will."


    She was stunned for a moment, and then regained herposure. "Find bone marrow? My condition


    sounds tricky."


    "It is the early stage of leukemia. The doctor said that a s long as you find a matching bone marrow and


    undergo treatments, you will recover. Don''t worry."


    Nodding, Samanthazily squinted her narrow eyes. "I s there any fruit? I feel like eating some fruit."


    Ronald took an apple and peeled the skin, and his brows were still knitted together. "Are you not


    worried about your illness?"


    She looked nonchnt, no matter what she did. She curled up like a kitten.


    It was leukemia. Her reaction surprised him. He was expecting to see her be sad and cry.


    "Why should I be worried? Didn''t the doctor say as long as I find a matching bone marrow and do the


    transnt, I will be fine? Besides, you will allow nothing to happen to me, will you?"


    Ronald''s breathing became heavy, even his chest started heaving. "Absolutely. I won''t let anything


    happen to you."


    "Then what should I worry about?" Samantha said, chuckling. "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you


    one thing; I gave birth to a child before."


    Ronald''s expression changed. He was shocked and then looked bleak.


    "Aren''t you happy? But that was all when I was young. If you mind it, you may leave me."


    "What are you talking about? I was just surprised. Since you said it happened when you were young,


    why should I mind? But the doctor said that the bone marrow matching rate between parents and


    children i s the highest. Since you have a child, it is the best choice," Ronald said. 1


    Samantha flipped through a magazine with her slender fingers that had red nail polish. "Just that I gave


    away both children."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" Ronald was even more shocked.


    "Of course, I had reasons for doing that." Samantha''s gaze moved, and her hands stopped flipping


    through the magazine.


    Ronald knew her temperament. She never liked to be poached about her personal affairs. "So, where


    did you leave your children? I will get someone to find them."


    "Santabaca has changed so much. Besides, it was thirty years ago. How can I remember?" 3


    "If so, where can I find them?" Ronald frowned.


    "I left my most personal thing with one of them. If you can find that, then you will find the child."


    "What is that?"


    "A ring."


    Apartment


    Mark had left for work. Summer tidied the apartment and then called out to Charlotte. "We are leaving


    now. Turn off the TV. It is time to go home."


    Charlotte pouted as she turned off the TV. "The TV in Daddy''s house is huge. Mommy, can we live with


    Daddy?"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Summer closed the door and then pinched her little nose. "You have all your attention on that TV now,


    eh? Let''s go home now. Or else, Grandma will be worried."


    "Mommy, Daddy said I am a timely rain. Whenever he was in a drought, I would alwayse and pour


    him a bucket of water. What is timely rain and drought, Mommy?" Charlotte''s two round eyes blinked


    and her two braids swung.


    Summer could not help but gritted her teeth. What the hell did Mark say to the child? She brazened it


    out and gave a perfunctory exnation.


    After just making two paces, Summer got a call from Sherman, telling her that there was a teacher


    vacancy in the Sunnyside High School, and asked her if she was interested.


    Summer thought for a moment, and then agreed to check it out at the high school the next day.


    The two chatted for a few moments before hanging up.


    It was nightfall when Summer reached home. Daisy was washing Charlotte''s clothes when she heard


    sounds. She looked up. "Where have you been? Why did youe back sote?"


    Summer pinned the dangling hair behind her ears."


    Taking Charlotte to stroll around Santabaca."


    Charlotte had gone away to drink water, so no one was exposing her. Daisy did not ask further, and


    continued to wash the clothes.


    After watching the TV with Daisy and Solomon for a while, Summer carried Charlotte back to the room.


    Charlotte rolled to one side in bed, hugging a rag doll i n her hands, and fell asleep.


    Summer was cleaning up the room when her cell phone vibrated. She took a look at the screen and the


    corners of her mouth rose spontaneously, her voice softening like wet wool. "Where are you now?"


    "Take a guess.¡± The man''s voice was deep, but gentle.


    "Don''t tell me you are downstairs at my apartment again." She chuckled, taking a wild guess.


    "I didn¡¯t know you were so smart, my love."


    Summer''s brows furrowed. She walked to the window and drew open the curtains. Sure enough, she


    saw the tall figure of him downstairs.


    "May I go up tonight?" Mark''s voice deepened and was enchanting.


    But Summer would not be bewitched, nor fooled this time. "No."


    He did not give up and wanted to get to the bottom of i t. "Why is that?" "What do you think?" Summer


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    almost forced her


    words through her teeth. "You should know better.¡±


    He always forced himself on her whenever he liked, regardless of the asion and venue.


    Moreover, Charlotte had caught them in the act twice.


    A deep chuckle overflowed from his throat. Mark¡¯s chest trembled, but he coaxed her in a soft voice. "I


    will behave this time.¡±


    She quirked a brow. "Do you think I will believe you again?"


    "You don''t believe that I will tease you, or you have no confidence in yourself and will get aroused,


    huh?"


    "Mark!" She blushed and felt annoyed. A cracked bell can never sound well; he just could not get


    serious every time he spoke.


    "All right, I will stop teasing you.¡± The corner of his lips upturned. "Trust me, I will behave."


    Charlotte was still chewing something in her mouth i n her sleep. Summer nced over at her and then


    looked back out of the window. "No, Charlotte is sleeping with me tonight."


    "She was born to check on me. She would pour a bucket of water in my driest time. If this continues,


    you will miss the best part of your sexual life."

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Mark gave special emphasis on that sentence.


    Knowing what he meant, she blushed even more. She warned him. "I dare you to talk nonsense in front


    of Charlotte again."


    "What happened?" Mark was puzzled.


    "Did you know what question your daughter asked me today?¡± She asked in a heavy tone of voice.


    "She asked me what drought and timely rain meant."


    Mark chuckled louder, and could almost see Summer''s look of embarrassment. He asked nonchntly,


    "Then how did you answer my daughter?"


    "Are you gloating now?"


    "No. Since I can''t go up there, youe down. I will leave after seeing you. I spent hours driving over.


    You can''t send me away without letting me see you. Come down here, I will stand here waiting for you."


    Mark''s deep, maic voice throbbed and jumped like a piano, with some kind of magic power that


    could prate people''s hearts.


    When Summer snapped back, she found herself closing the door behind her anding into the living


    room while being careful not to make any noise. She


    could not help but sigh, raising her hand and knocking herself on the forehead.


    It was early fall. The wind blowing by at night felt chilly. Mark was wearing a ck shirt and stood there


    waiting for her with his thin lips upturned.


    Her heart softened all of a sudden as she came up and stood in front of him.


    He put his cell phone back into his pants pocket and stared at her with a pair of deep-set, radiant eyes


    that were lustrous and ck as ink.


    He said not a word, his gaze tant and unsubtle, as if he was seeing right through her.


    Summer blushed, her cheeks getting hot and reddening. She raised a hand and gave him a gentle


    push, and he looked down at her. She looked so hot that she could cook him alive.


    But Mark gave no response. The temperature of her cheeks rose higher and higher, and she gave him


    a pettish pout. "Now that you have seen me. You should go now."


    "We have been Borneo and Juliet for so long. Do you think you can send me away just like this?" He


    lifted Summer''s chin with his shapely hand, and scanned her from head to toe.


    "Then what do you want-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, he leaned forward and nted his lips on hers, then pressed her


    against the ck car and kissed her red lips directly, and then he pressed her against the window of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    the ck car behind her in fiery kisses.


    "You are so beautiful when seen from a distance, but a t close range, you are even more beautiful."


    The corners of her mouth rippled with happiness as she gasped. "You are such a macker! Also, are you


    not inviting trouble by making yourself horny all the time?"


    Mark''s thin lips upturned as he broke out in a wicked smile. "I am really worried that you will be sexually


    depraved. But don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle."


    "Be serious!" Summer felt that his man was getting more and more shameless.


    It was not until someone returning to the apartment walked past that Summer pushed him away. Her


    heart was pounding uncontrobly. "Just go now."


    Mark patted her cheek gingerly, his voice gentle. "I want to see you go upstairs first before I leave.¡±


    She nced at him twice before turning around to return to her apartment unit. Thinking of what


    happened just now, she was thankful that she had not made a sound.


    She would not have be so daring and wild if not for him. He was such a bad influence.


    Here was themon area of the apartment. She could not imagine how embarrassed she would be if


    her neighbors saw what they were doing and words spread to her parents'' ears.


    She felt like dying just by thinking about it. She returned to her room and drew open the curtains again.


    Mark was waving at her gracefully before getting into the car. She suddenly felt like they were like a


    cheating couple.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    The next morning


    Summer went downstairs after breakfast when she saw Sherman waiting for her by the car.


    "I will go with you." Sherman opened the car door. " The school principal is a friend of my dad. He is a


    nice man. I wouldn''t have to worry about you if you could work there."


    "You sound like my mom." Summerughed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shermanughed, too, as she fired up the engine and stared at Summer¡¯s expression. "You look happy


    now, your face ruddy and lustrous. It seems that Mark satisfies you well."


    Summer chuckled upon hearing what Sherman said." Yeah."


    "Look at that sarcastic look of yours. What''s wrong?


    Tell me."


    "He touched me twice. But each time, my girl came and interrupted us at the critical juncture, so he had


    to pull away halfway and touch himself in the bathroom. He said if this continues, he would not be able


    to get it up again."


    Sherman burst intoughter. "Charlotte is so adorable, but also naughty. Her temperament is different


    from


    yours."


    "Yeah, she is unlike me or her dad. I wonder whose gene she has inherited." Summer had an I-can¡¯t-


    even look on her face.


    "I think her temperament mimics that of Jazz, her uncle." Sherman swirled the car to the left. She


    paused for a moment before she continued. "Do you think I should tell Billy I am pregnant?"


    Summer gritted her teeth while speaking of this." Then do you want to tell him?¡±


    "I have been thinking; now that I have forgiven him, and that he is the father of the child, I feel like I


    shouldn¡¯t keep things from him. I think I will tell him," Sherman said. "I didn¡¯t tell him about the child


    earlier because we were in a quarrel, and were not on speaking terms."


    Perhaps because of seeing how happy Summer¡¯s family life was, and how precious the kid was in their


    life;


    Or perhaps she saw that a man like Mark could also b e a good father. Though funny at times, she


    wondered what Billy''s reaction would be if he knew he was having a child.


    "How has Billy been doing recently?" Summer asked.


    "Very good. Hees home after work every day. Perhaps, the money is really as what he said it is."


    "Then it is up to you. Just follow your heart." She could not give her definite advice, because she had


    only met Billy a few times, and she did not know him well.


    Sherman nodded. She sent Summer to the school and brought her to the principal''s office, where the


    principal had been waiting for them for a long time.


    Sherman left Summer to talk to the school principal while she returned home. Billy was sitting on the


    settee and buried himself in a pile of files when she arrived.


    He brought her a ss of water, his charming eyes upturned. "You are back!"


    She nodded in acknowledgement and took the water from him. After taking a few sips of it, she took a


    deep breath. "I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" Billy put his hands on her shoulders to sit her down across from him.


    After collecting her thoughts for a moment, she made up her mind. "You are a father now. I have been


    pregnant for over a month now."


    Billy was stunned for a moment, frozen in ce like a wooden man. When he came out of his daze, he


    could not hold back his excitement and carried Sherman up and spun her in his arms. "A father! I¡¯m a


    father now! I can''t believe I''m a father now!"

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    He was excited, joyous, and even a little at a loss. Sherman looked at him, her eyes welling up. At this


    moment, she felt she had made the right decision.


    But something that happened in the future would send chills up her spine, leaving her feeling ironic.


    "Tell me what you would like to eat. I will ask someone to send it over." Billy was overjoyed, not


    knowing what to do right now, not even sure where to put his hands or feet.


    Sherman found it very funny. "Don''t be silly. Go to work and buy me some carrot cake in South Lane


    only after work."


    "Okay, you go rest first, honey. I will go to work now. When you wake up, there will be carrot cake."


    Sherman beamed as she walked into the bedroom with the image of a happy family in her mind. The


    three of them would be like Summer''s family; the child was boisterous, but the family was full of


    Soon after work, Billy grabbed his windbreaker, left the room, started the car, and left.


    He went to a vi in the suburbs. Natalie had just taken a shower, now wearing a V-neck sleeping


    gown,


    her beautiful skin and sexy corbone exposed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Natalie beamed when she saw Billy, who looked to be i n a good mood. His charming eyes upturned


    and he was all smiles.


    "Why did youe here all of a sudden?" Natalie came up and snuggled in his arms. He looked down


    at her neckline and could clearly see the beautiful cleavage.


    "I won¡¯t being here again.¡± Billy pushed her away and sat on the settee with his legs crossed. "This


    vi and check will be yours. You may fill in whatever amount you want."


    Natalie''s expression froze, but she was still calm. "I want to know why."


    "She is pregnant." Billy cocked a brow, the joy of being a father filling his charming eyes.


    There was only one reason, and Natalie did not ask further. "I will keep this vi because I need a ce


    to stay. As for the check, I don''t need it. You can take it back."


    Natalie epting it with such candor and without a fight surprised Billy.


    "Don''t be surprised. Because I love you, I respect any decision you make. That is all."


    Billy got up from the settee with his lips upturned. He turned around and wanted to leave, but Natalie


    called out to him. "Can I kiss you onest time, Billy?"


    His back was facing her. When Billy did not answer, Natalie took it as consent. She stepped forward,


    tiptoed, wrapped her beautiful arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    Billy did not push her away or reject her, but just let her kiss him.


    After a long while, Natalie bit his lip and let go. His lip was bleeding. "You can go now."


    Billy chuckled and shrugged, ncing at her before he left.


    Natalie leaned on the doorjamb of the vi, watching the ck car driving away with a smile at the


    corners of her mouth. ''She is pregnant?''


    She was curious how long Sherman could keep Billy b y her side this time.


    Men like casual, free and easy women. No one likes a crying and noisy woman.


    Since Billy could be seduced once, she was keen to know how long Sherman could keep this man this


    time. ''Let''s wait and see, Sherman...''

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Ronald returned to the Valentine mansion these few days, but he did not stay long there. He seemed to


    always be busy.


    Yvette could not hold back her curiosity. He was based in Grudin North, but now he was back in


    Santabaca. What else could he be busy about?


    Frowning and getting up, Yvette went upstairs to sort out Ronald¡¯s shirts when she found a long


    woman''s hair on the cor of his shirt.


    Her expression changed a little, and she started palpitating. Throwing the shirt aside, she stormed out


    of the room.


    Ronald was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. He put the teacup down and walked out of the mansion.


    Yvette stopped in her tracks when she saw him leaving.


    She had no evidence and was not sure if he had a woman outside. If she questioned him recklessly,


    she would not get any answer. Instead, it could make him feel annoyed about her. So she had to find


    evidence first.


    So, after Ronald left, she waved down a taxi and asked the taxi driver to follow Ronald from a distance.


    After the ck car left the Valentine mansion, it did


    not stop until it came in front of the hospital. Yvette, who was following him, wondered why he came to


    the hospital.


    As Ronald got out of the car, she followed suit without giving it a second thought. She hid and followed


    behind him.


    Ronald went into the elevator, and pressed the floor button. Since he was the only one taking the


    elevator, Yvette could see at which level the elevator stopped. It was the 17th floor.


    Yvette quickly stepped out, pressed the elevator on the opposite side, and reached the 17th floor after


    Ronald.


    She hid at the corner of the stairs and watched him enter the second VIP ward. She followed after him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ronald left the door open ajar, and through the gap, Yvette could see him sit at the bedside, peeling an


    apple, talking andughing with a female patient on the bed. He even adjusted the pillow behind the


    female patient. His action was thoughtful and gentle.


    She could no longer hold back her anger and stormed into the ward, pointing a finger at Ronald. "You


    didn''t expect me to follow you, did you?"


    Indeed, he did not expect that Yvette would follow him all the way. His expression looked anything but


    good.


    Yvette waspletely enraged, emotions consuming her as she shouted, "Ronald!"


    She did not expect that Ronald woulde to the hospital and treat this woman so gently behind her


    back.


    He had never treated her so thoughtfully. From the day of their marriage to the present, Yvette had


    never felt his gentleness.


    She would show him some colors today.


    Before long, Ronald regained hisposure. He bellowed, "What are you yelling about?"


    "Ronald! Are you yelling at me now? Do you feel you are on the side of truth?" Yvette raised her voice.


    It was sharp and loud, so much so that it could puncture eardrums. She did not care if it was


    embarrassing.


    "Can you lower your voice first?" Frowning, Ronald walked over and closed the door of the ward. Her


    voice was too loud, and the people in the hallway who were passing by the ward started looking


    curiously into the ward.


    "Why? I thought you knew no shame? Are you embarrassed of yourself? I thought that your soul had


    been bewitched. I didn¡¯t know you could feel shame. Not easy for you, eh?¡± Yvette snorted, yelling at


    him with sarcasm.


    "She must be your wife, Mr. Valentine?" the woman, Samantha ke, who stayed quiet all this while,


    finally spoke.


    Ronald''s eyes moved, and he nodded, while Samantha shifted her attention to Yvette. "I had always


    heard about you from Mr. Valentine. You are truly a beautifuldy. But it seems that you have


    misunderstood Mr. Valentine and me."

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    "Misunderstanding?¡± Yvette sneered. "Then tell me how I misunderstood him."


    "Grudin North is running a medical welfare program, and since I have been diagnosed with leukemia,


    Mr. Valentine wants me to be the first batch of the beneficiaries of this program. I heard him


    saying that the TV station wille to cover the program," Samantha said slowly.


    "Really?" Yvette had calmed down somewhat, but was still suspicious of them, i


    "Why would I lie to you, Mrs. Valentine? My diagnosis report is out. I will bring it here so you can take a


    look at it." Samantha was about to get out of bed.


    Ronald stopped her and looked sternly at Yvette." Knock it off already, Yvette. You are embarrassing


    yourself."


    Just then, the doctor came in, and Ronald said to Yvette, "Ask the doctor if you don''t believe me. The


    doctor has the diagnosis report. Go home now, would you?"


    The doctor handed the diagnosis report to Yvette.


    Things were clearly written in the report. Yvette looked at Samantha, feeling embarrassed. "I have


    misunderstood. Get well soon."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Valentine." Samantha let out a halfsmile, with the corner of her mouth twitching.


    "How about you?" Yvette looked at Ronald again.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I will stay in the hospital for a while. The reporter from the TV station wille over soon. I will return


    home after the recording is over. I will ask the chauffeur to send you home."


    Samantha let out a sarcastic smile. Often, such a woman was the most foolish.


    The interview wrapped up, and the school principal brought Summer for a ssroom tour.


    She had always been teachingnguages, and this time was no different. She was assigned to teach


    the 11th Grade.


    The principal received a call, and then he said to Summer, "Another new teacher has arrived. Why


    don''t youe with me to meet him?"


    She agreed, nodding her head out of politeness. As she followed the principal and came back into his


    office, she saw a tall man sitting on the settee.


    She was wide-eyed as she got close and saw his face. I t was the man who invited her to dance in the


    ballroom.


    The man, wearing a dark blue shirt and suit pants,


    was tall, charming and dignified. He stood up and greeted the principal. "Hello, Mr. Simpson."


    "Mr. Lloyd." The principal walked over and shook hands with the man. "I am d to have you teaching i


    n our school."


    "It is my pleasure." Patrick smiled like a spring breeze.


    He then looked at Summer. "What a coincidence."


    "I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Lloyd and Ms. Hart knew each other. Come over and have some coffee."


    The three of them sat down and chatted over coffee.


    But it was the principal and Patrick who did the talking most of the time, while Summer just chimed i n


    asionally. She was surprised that Patrick was teaching French.


    He seemed to be excellent at how he carried himself and the way he talked.


    After sitting for a while, Summer said, "Mr. Simpson, M r. Lloyd, please excuse me. I have got to leave


    now."


    "I am leaving, too. I can give you a ride, if you don''t mind, Ms. Hart." Patrick stood up and brushed


    down his clothes.


    Before Summer could refuse, the principal chimed in." That will be great, since Ms. Hart and Mr. Lloyd


    are colleagues now.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Summer sat inside the ck car and wondered why this man looked so familiar, as if she had seen him


    somewhere before. But she could not remember it.


    "Is something on my face?" Patrick had a charming face. He squinted at her with a smile hanging at the


    corners of his mouth.


    "No, I just think you look familiar. I think I have met you before," she honestly said. "Where did you


    teach before?"


    "Athana.¡±


    Athana?


    After thinking for a moment, Summer had a lightbulb moment as someone came to mind.


    "Do you know Baine?"


    Patrick pulled the car to the left, then shrugged. "She i s my ex-fiancee."


    Summer swallowed. She was right. Her phone vibrated just then, and she picked it up. It was Mark who


    called, asking her to take Charlotte out to go through the school enrolment procedures.


    She asked Patrick to drop her off on the spot. Patrick did not ask her why, but just obliged with a smile.


    Summer watched with perplexity as the car drove away. It was not until Mark¡¯s car pulled up beside her


    that she snapped back and got into the car.


    She thought about telling Mark about it, but she thought better of it after pondering for a while. It was


    Raine''s business and had nothing to do with her. Why should she bother about it?


    When the car was about to enter the residential area, Summer told him not to drive the car into the


    area, but to just stop right outside.


    "For how long will we still have to keep our rtionship underground?" Mark''s lips twitched, his deep


    voice sounding unpleasant.


    "It was you who destroyed your image. Regain the trust of my dad and mom before we can see the


    light o f day."


    Mark squinted. "How about making an apology?"


    Summer gave him a lukewarm look. "How about stripping yourself naked?"


    "That would probably be the best way to show my sincerity." He raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah, I think the same, too. It is best to gopletely naked, taking off even your pants. And don''t


    forget to put on a crown of thorns-the more the thorns, the better." Summer nodded and shot him a


    meaningful smile. "I can help choose the thorns that will cause you to bleed to your death on the spot."


    He was talking crap. Did he want to apologize, or frighten her parents?


    "Summer-" he gritted his teeth and called out to her.


    But she had already opened the door and got out. After a while, she brought Charlotte along into the


    car and they drove away.


    Daisy stood in front of the window and saw everything. Same with Solomon, who elongated his voice


    when he said, "Destiny has a sense of humor, and it is called serendipity."


    Charlotte liked the school. She said it was beautiful. Summer was relieved after hearing this. At least,


    she had a good first impression of the school.


    There were stalls selling cotton candy on the streets. Charlotte looked at the cotton candy, licking her


    lips like a gluttonous cat, and shook Summer''s hand." Mommy, I want that cotton candy. Would you buy


    that for me?"


    "I have no money." She looked at the cavities in Charlotte''s mouth.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Then I will ask Daddy for it." She creased her nose.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Summer pulled Charlotte back. "Your daddy has no money, either. If you really want that cotton candy,


    sell your daddy and you will have money to buy cotton candy."


    Charlotte thought for a moment and started to cry. "I won''t be able to sell Daddy."


    "Why is that?" Summer was curious.


    "Who would want him when everyone has a daddy?¡±


    Summer tried hard not tough, but she obviously failed. Mark came up from a distance and took


    Charlotte in his arms. He looked at her in puzzlement. "What is so funny?"


    Charlotte put her arms around his neck. "Daddy, Mommy said that only by selling you can I have


    money to buy cotton candy. Are you saleable?"


    Mark''s face darkened upon hearing this, his lips curling up. "Of course. There are so many people who


    want to buy your daddy that you can''t see the end of the line. Only your mommy has long hair but is


    short sighted, pushing Daddy away."


    Summer''s eyebrows twitched spontaneously. Was he overly narcissistic?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "How much are you worth, Daddy?¡± Charlotte blinked


    her bright eyes.


    "How much are you going to sell Daddy for?¡± He pinched her round little nose.


    Charlotte shook her head. "I will not sell Daddy, and I don''t want cotton candy anymore. I want Daddy. I


    will not sell Daddy for any amount of money."


    His heart softened. He carried her up again, proud of having a loving daughter. "Shall we go home


    now? Your mommy is thinking of selling your daddy. What d o you say we punish her?"


    "Let''s punish her." Charlotte''s voice was loud and clear.


    "Traitor!" Summer walked behind the two of them, sounding snappish.


    Back at the apartment, and before Mark had time to sit down, his cell phone rang. Ronald called and


    asked him to take Charlotte back to the Valentine mansion.


    He frowned and did not answer.


    "She is your daughter and my granddaughter. I haven¡¯t seen her even once. Do you think my request t


    o see her is too much?"


    Mark hung up the phone, and Summer heard it too, but said nothing. The Valentine family had the right


    t o see Charlotte, and she could not stop them.


    "I will go with Charlotte tomorrow.¡± He looked at Summer.


    "Okay." She felt more at ease with Mark by Charlotte''s side. Charlotte was still small, and a person as


    old as Yvette would do nothing to a child.


    Afterwards, Charlotte wanted to watch animations again. She nestled in Mark''s arms, and Summer


    rested her head on hisp, watching what Charlotte watched and felt bored.


    Mark nced at the time. The NBA game was showing right now. He wanted to change channels, but


    when he nced at the mother and daughter, he thought better of it.


    Obviously, neither the mother nor daughter would like to watch basketball. So he decided to watch


    what they were watching.


    Sherman parked up the car in the parking lot outside the mall. Today, she was going to shop for baby


    items with Billy.


    Despite only being pregnant for two months, her body had started to show, her thighs and face showing


    signs of swelling.


    She entered the mall, sat down, then made a call and waited. Not long after, Billy walked in.


    Neither of them wandered around. They headed straight to the floor selling baby stuff. It was still too


    early to buy other children stuff, so baby stuff it was.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Billy was a major shareholder of the mall, and for this reason, the mall manager came out to greet him


    at once.


    While shopping, Billy did not ask too many questions, but just bought whatever baby stuff he felt happy


    with. Sherman stopped him. "We don''t even know if it i s a baby boy or girl at this moment. Are you


    going to wear these baby girl clothes if it is a boy?¡±


    "Why not? I will perform a cross-dressing show to entertain my wife. Just that I might have a problem


    with the sizes.¡± Billy raised a brow.


    Sherman smiled and put her hand through his arm." Don''t buy it now. We will just take a look now and


    buy i tter. No hurry. And you have got to stop smoking in the future. It is not good for the child."


    "Okay, you decide.¡± Billy pinched her nose. "It''s been a long time since Ist bought clothes for you.


    Let¡¯s go t o the second floor."


    The manager still followed closely, and they went to the counter on the second floor. Looking at the


    beautiful fall clothes, Sherman could only smile, and then looked for bigger sized clothes.


    Suddenly, Billy narrowed his charming eyes when he


    saw someone approaching.


    Sherman turned around, and she had also seen the person from the corner of her eye. She thought for


    a moment with a frown, only then she recalled the persona''s name: Natalie.


    After graduating from college, she had never met Natalie, and her memories of her remained the same


    from the college years.


    In college, Natalie always liked to wear loose clothing and did little makeup. But now, she wore a tight


    top with white long sleeves, tight jeans, and high heels. She had an hourss body, her hair draped


    over her shoulders, and her makeup was light.


    The current Natalie differedpletely from the previous Natalie.


    Natalie saw them too, and she opened her mouth gracefully. "Hello, Sherman, Billy.¡±


    Sherman was not too happy to see Natalie. She did not even spare a look at her, but just walked over


    and took Billy''s arm. "Let''s go. I saw a piece of clothing I like. Give me some ideas."


    She tried her best to get over those things, but it did not mean that she would forget.


    Billy nced at Natalie, then followed Sherman away.


    Natalie couldn''t care less, either. She continued shopping with herpanion, with an inexplicable


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    smile on her face.


    "Billy is getting more charming nowadays, and Sherman is so lucky to marry him, and is now pregnant.


    I wish I were her. Billy is a famous upper-ss person in Santabaca,¡± Natalie¡¯spanion said.


    Hearing that, Natalie just put up a smile and browsed through the clothes. When he came over that


    day, she had seen some clues from his expression.


    He would usually hug her by the waist, and they would have a small chat over red wine, then get


    infatuated, kiss, and then...


    His expression on the settee that day was apparently different from normal days. She did not expect


    that Sherman was pregnant.


    But it did not matter. She wondered how long Sherman could keep Billy with her.


    Sherman''s mood was spoiled. She randomly chose two sets of fall clothing that were rtively loose."


    Let''s go home and talk."


    Billy nced at her, took the clothes, and asked the manager to check out. "I am going to buy you a


    drink. What would you like?"


    "Orange juice."


    Walking out of the mall, Billy made a call, then bought a cup of orange juice, and returned. Sherman


    kept her head low, as if there was something on her mind.


    "Let¡¯s go. You can drink while walking, and I know what you want to talk about. Those things are


    history, and I havepletely forgotten those unintentional mistakes. Besides, I now have you and my


    little baby."


    Sherman drank her orange juice and frowned. "Did she really get sick? Why do I feel she looks better


    than me?"


    "She has recovered, and the doctor has her medical record. I can ask the doctor to get it if you don¡¯t


    believe me. You see, I didn''t even look at her just now, did I?"

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Sherman bit the straw in her mouth and nced at Billy again. She did not harp on it, but she would


    still want to see Natalie''s medical history.


    Besides, Billy sincerely wanted to break off with Natalie. He and Sherman had been in love for seven


    years, and Sherman was pregnant now.


    He would be letting Sherman down if he continued his rtionship with Natalie. So he really wanted to


    break off the rtionship.


    When Natalie went to checkout with the clothes, the manager told her that someone had paid for them.


    Natalie knew who that someone was, and the corners o f her lips curled up in a smile.


    Herpanion was so excited that she regretted not taking a few more clothes. After all, someone was


    paying on their behalf.


    Natalie knew a thing or two about what was on Billy''s mind. After all, she knew him well enough.


    She knew exactly what Billy liked and disliked. She had the time to y with Billy and Sherman.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With the shopping bags in hand, Natalie and herpanion left the mall. Natalie¡¯s brows were knitted


    together as she left, as if something was bothering her


    in her mind.


    The moment she walked out of the mall, she saw Sherman and Billy.


    The ck Bentley was parked up in front of the mall. Billy opened the door for Sherman, waiting for


    Sherman to get in before he went around to the driver''s side.


    As he looked up, his eyes met with that of Natalie. He squinted his charming narrow eyes, giving her a


    few nces before getting into the car.


    Natalie watched the car disappear from her sight with the corners of her mouth turning up with a


    meaningful smile.


    Herpanion saw the car and screamed in a low voice, "That is a Bentley! Oh my god! This is


    exactly why marrying a good husband is better than getting a good education and having a pretty face.¡±


    Natalie shot her a few nces before walking ahead. Herpanion snapped back and caught up with


    her. "Wait for me. Why are you walking so fast?"


    Back at home, Daisy was waiting at the door.


    Summer was taken aback, patting her chest with her hand. "Mom, why are you standing here? You


    scared m e." "Where have you been today?" Daisy asked.


    "I brought Charlotte to see the school and then went to Sunnyside High School for a job interview.


    What is wrong?" Summer could sense something amiss with Daisy this evening.


    "Who did you go with?" Daisy sounded like it was an interrogation.


    "Who else can I go with other than Charlotte?" She lied, apparently.


    "Oh, yeah? Since when did you start to lie to me?" Daisy poked her forehead with a finger. "You think I


    a m blind? His car was parked up outside the apartment. Did you think I didn¡¯t see that?"


    Her forehead reddened and heated up, and she reached to grab her mom''s hand, chuckling


    snappishly. "Mom, when did you be a paparazzo?"


    "What paparazzo? You and him were standing outside the apartment. Even the blind could see that.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s chest was heaving up and down. "Are you sure you want to be together with him?"


    The expression on Summer¡¯s face turned serious, and she was determined. "Mom, I want to be with


    him."


    Daisy looked at her, frowning, because she could not wrap her brain around it. "Is Dean not better than


    him?"


    "Mom, Dean is a good man. Just that the feeling is different. Being with Dean is not as happy as being


    with him, with whom I feel more rxed and at ease. I know exactly what I want."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    "Since you say so, I will not stop you anymore. But you have got to remember that this is your own


    choice. Don''t regret itter."


    Daisy was not dumb, and she could see how Summer and Mark were getting along.


    Love could hurt as much as it is beautiful. If Summer were to be with Dean, she would lead a much


    simpler life with less pain; she would be happy for the rest of her life. But the decision was not hers,


    and she would let Summer choose her own path.


    "I see your point, Mom. Thank you." Summer walked over and hugged Daisy; she knew her mom loved


    her s o much.


    "Don''t sway me with your glib talk. Charlotte will still sleep with us tonight."


    Summer''s brows twitched involuntarily. She then blinked her eyes. "Why don¡¯t you and dad have


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    another baby so that you can hug the baby to sleep every night. It should be more fun."


    Daisy reached over to pinch Summer''s cheek. "Believe it or not, I will tear your little mouth apart. How


    embarrassing it is to talk about that!" "What is so embarrassing about it? It is not like you


    are a kid." Summer chuckled and swiftly darted away into the bathroom before Daisy could smack her.


    Charlotte had taken a shower, and now sat on the bed, ying her favorite toys with her butt pointing


    skyward.


    Solomon was ying with Charlotte while Daisy was cleaning the room. Her eyes fell on the jewelry


    box that had seen better days. She opened it and rummaged through the things inside.


    There were rings and nes that she wore when she got married. There was also a bracelet that


    her mother-inw gave her. A thought came to mind as she saw the diamond ring.


    She took out the diamond ring, hung it on a ne cord, and turned around. "Come on Charlotte, let


    me put this on for you."


    Solomon was puzzled at seeing the diamond ring. " What are you doing with this thing?"


    "I remember I found this diamond ring in Summer''s baby nket. What could happen after so many


    years? Her biological parents must have looked for her a long time ago. It has been twenty-eight years


    now, and perhaps they have forgotten about her. Besides, this jewelry suits the child. If I were to give it


    to Amara, you could basically perish the thought if you wanted it back. I had better give it to Charlotte,


    and avoid any unnecessary conflictter." 2


    Solomon knew Amara too well, and so he said nothing


    further.


    Daisy hung the diamond ring around Charlotte''s neck and patted her on the butt with an avuncr look


    on her face. "Come on, stop ying. Come to bed with m e."


    The next morning


    After breakfast, Summer helped Charlotte get changed when she saw the diamond ring around


    Charlotte''s neck. "Who gave you this?" she asked in amazement.


    "It was Grandma."


    Summer took a look at it and tapped the tip of Charlotte''s nose. "Your grandmother is spoiling you. I will


    get your shoes, and you call your daddy."


    The two had agreed yesterday that after breakfast, Mark would take Charlotte to the Valentine


    mansion.


    Charlotte nodded her little head. Summer took out her cell phone, dialed the number, handed it to


    Charlotte, and she left.


    When she returned, she saw Charlotte ying Fruit Ninja on the phone. While putting her shoes on,


    Summer asked, "What did your dad say?"


    "It wasn''t Daddy who answered the phone; it was ady." Charlotte''s voice sounded innocent. She did


    not even look up as her eyes were glued to the phone and her fingers were swiping up and down the


    screen.


    Summer furrowed her brows, and her heart sank.


    Charlotte continued. "Thedy said the number you dialed was busy and asked you to call again."

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Summer did not know whether tough or cry.


    After packing up, she took Charlotte downstairs. The ck Lexus was already waiting. Mark was in the


    back seat as the chauffeur was driving today.


    Charlotte climbed onto Mark''sp with both her hands and feet like a ko when she saw Mark.


    "Do you want to join us?¡± Mark looked at Summer.


    "Maybe not. Just you and Charlotte are fine. I will wait for you in the apartment." Summer shook her


    head. 1


    It was pointless to go to the Valentine mansion, considering her antagonistic rtionship with Yvette.


    "Then I will first send you back to the apartment. Only then Charlotte and I will go to the Valentine


    mansion." Mark''s lips twitched and his deep voice flew out of his mouth. "I miss your cooking.¡±


    "Send Charlotte over first, and I will call you when the food is ready.¡±


    The car came outside of the apartment. Mark leaned over and smothered her with hot, wet kisses


    before he let her go.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Daddy is shameless.¡± Charlotte was sandwiched between the two. "You two are going to crush me like


    a pancake.¡±


    Summer gave Mark''s arm a pinch, her chest heaving u p and down. "Never do this again in front of our


    daughter."


    "Got it." Mark¡¯s lips upturned as he nced at Summer with a meaningful look. "That means I can do


    whatever I want as long as my daughter is not present."


    She pinched him twice more and looked at him with snappish eyes. "Watch your mouth. Now, go."


    "See you around, Mrs. Valentine." Mark leaned backzily in the seat as his deep-set eyes were fixated


    on her.


    "See you around, Mommy." Charlotte imitated Mark and sank back in his arms.


    What the father and daughter did looked funny. But Summer did not forget to hit back at Mark."


    Shameless! Who is your Mrs. Valentine?"


    The Valentine mansion


    Yvette looked at Ronald, who was standing at the door of the living room and checking his watch


    constantly, and frowned in puzzlement. "Who are you waiting for, Ronald?"


    "Mark." Ronald nced at the time again. They had agreed toe at 10:00 am.


    "Is Marking home today?"


    "No, I just asked him to send Charlotte over."


    Yvette¡¯s face changed. "Why send the child here?"


    "She is my granddaughter. Even the media knows that I have a granddaughter before me. How would


    people see me?"


    Yvette looked not too happy, but she could say nothing. Just then, Mark walked in with Charlotte


    clinging to his arms, her two small arms curling around his neck, hugging him tightly.


    Yvette''s face eased up when she did not see Summer.


    "Come on, let Grandpa carry you." Ronald stretched out his hands at Charlotte and studied her, who


    looked 60% like Mark.


    Charlotte refused, twisting her little butt to turn her back against Ronald, and buried her face in Mark''s


    neck. Ronald was a stranger in her eyes.


    "Just leave Charlotte here, if you are busy. I will take the child to the hospitalter," Ronald said to


    Mark.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    "You still have to go to the hospital today?" Yvette knew that there was nothing between Ronald and


    that woman, but she was still not too happy that he had to g o to the hospital when he only came home


    once in a blue moon.


    "Yesterday''s interview was not finished. I will still have to do it today." Ronald looked at her.


    "Then I will go with you." Yvette wanted to follow, since she thought she was idling in the Valentine


    mansion.


    Ronald frowned, obviously opposing the idea. "Stop causing more trouble for me. You just stay back in


    the Valentine mansion. I will be back soon."


    Mark raised a brow when he heard the word '' interview.'' "What interview?"


    "You dad started running a medical welfare program recently. A leukemia patient from Grudin North is


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    receiving treatment in the hospital. He has to be there in the afternoon, and reporters will be there to


    interview them," Yvette exined.


    "Then you should go alone and leave the kid here. She is afraid of strangers." There was another


    reason for that. Mark did not want to expose Charlotte to the


    media prematurely. She was too young.


    "The media have been asking about the child


    yesterday. As the grandfather of the child, how will people think about me when I know nothing about


    her?"


    "Exactly, just let your dad take the child with him. He i s the child''s grandfather. What are you worried


    about?" 1


    Mark looked up at Ronald with a sedate expression. "I will pick her up at the hospital in an hour."


    Ronald asked Yvette to get some sweets and snacks, thinking of ways to build a bond with Charlotte.


    After all, Charlotte was a child. She was still shy of strangers a moment ago, but now, after half an


    hour, she was bouncing off the wall again and sweetly addressing Ronald as Grandpa.


    Ronald had nothing personal against Charlotte. Instead, he put her on hisp and started to adore her


    for her bright smile and cheerfulness.


    Mark did not leave but sat on the settee with coffee in his hand, watching Charlotte with a smile


    hanging at the corners of his mouth, and his furrowed eyebrows gradually easing up.


    He gave Yvette and Ronald a heads-up, and then carried up Charlotte and said a few words to her


    before leaving the Valentine mansion.


    In the apartment


    Summer was cleaning up the room. There had been a cleaner taking care of the apartment unit. So the


    ce was rtively clean.


    While doing the chores, Summer spotted a red velvet box on the cab. She picked it up curiously,


    opened it, and found a diamond ring lying inside.


    It was that same diamond ring that Mark once wanted to give her, but she rejected him back then. She


    did not expect that he would keep it until now.


    "What are you looking at, eh?¡± Mark randomly threw his windbreaker on the settee and looked at the


    woman from behind.


    His voice, which came like a bolt from the blue, startled Summer. Her heart pounded and the diamond


    ring dropped from her hand to the floor with a loud ng.


    The diamond ring rolled up to his feet. He picked it up with two fingers and stared at her, his lips turning


    up. "You searched my things, huh?"


    She flushed and felt embarrassed of herself, yet she refused to admit it. "I didn''t. I was just helping


    clean u p your room."


    Mark raised a brow and looked at her in all seriousness. "So are you saying that you identally took


    out the diamond ring?"


    She red at him and hissed with her brows knitted together. "I will put it back then. Do you have to


    question me like the police?"

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Summer reached out to snatch back the diamond ring, but Mark took a step forward and clutched her


    lower jaw with his hand. "Who was this diamond ring bought for, whose finger was it intended for, and


    who was the one rejecting it? I think you have probably forgotten all about it. I was merely asking a few


    questions, and you lost your temper so quickly. You are unconscionable."


    She used her tongue to moisten her dry lips, but she said nothing.


    "I heard about the marriage proposal of you and Dean. Were you the one proposing it?" Mark was


    fiddling with her hair leisurely as he spoke.


    "Why ask when you already know about it?"


    Mark started to tighten his hand on her lower jaw and said snappishly, "Can''t you learn to be demure as


    a woman and teacher? I can''t believe that you have proposed to a man. Where have all the propriety


    you have learned so far gone?"


    Summer remained silent, stopping short of rolling her eyes. "What does proposing have to do with


    propriety?¡±


    "Okay, why don¡¯t you propose to me, then? Come on." H e raised his brows, his lips upturning as he


    stared at


    her and waited.


    She looked at what he did and blinked. "I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Since you have proposed once, you should have more experience for a second one. Come on.¡± The


    pitch of his voice increased toward the end of his sentence as he waved to her.


    She smacked his hand away and put up a halting hand at him, looking annoyed. "I am in the midst of


    cleaning up the room. Go away if you are not helping."


    Mark was not too happy with her cavalier attitude." What harm can it do by proposing one more time?¡±


    "It would do no harm." She threw the rag on the table." But are you trying to find fault right now?"


    "If you propose once again, I will just sit on the settee and never disturb you again. How about that?"


    He squinted his eyes and tried to persuade her.


    Summer poked his chest with her finger. ¡±1 know what you are trying to pull here. You want me to


    propose to you so you can put that diamond ring on m y finger, isn''t it?¡±


    Despite being exposed, Mark still looked natural with a smile on his face. "Has anyone ever said that


    you are smart, Summer?"


    While speaking, he grabbed her hand that poked at his chest, then lifted it to his lips.


    She blushed, feeling as if fire was burning on her skin, her heart thumping.


    "Come on, propose one more time.¡± He did not give up.


    But Summer was not fooled. "No. It is enough to do something like that once, and I won''t do it again.¡±


    Mark panicked slightly upon hearing that. She proposed to Dean, but not to him. Right now, he wished


    he could smack her butt a few times to vent his spleen.


    He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around, so that they were eye to eye. His eyes lit up


    like torches as he gazed at her. "Then let me do the honor instead." 1


    But before his deep voice could leave his mouth, Summer put her hand to his lips. "It is not the time


    yet."


    He stared at her solemnly, his maic voice flying out of his lips. "You have rejected this diamond ring


    once. Do you think you can still throw it away a second time? I tell you what, no way.¡±


    Summer chuckled and wrapped her arms around his narrow and muscr waist while burying her face


    in his neck. "Hey! Has anyone ever said that you look cute when you are jealous?¡±


    "Are you making fun of me now?¡± His face darkened, unsurprisingly. He looked down at the top of her


    head.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    "No, I just don''t want you to be so impulsive. You know how the rtionship between me and your


    mother is-we are like oil and water. I don¡¯t want tomit until this rtionship is mended. I don¡¯t want


    my future husband to be caught between his wife and mother. This is my second marriage. I want to


    treat it solemnly, and manage it, so that it willst.¡±


    The rtionship between her and Yvette was bitter. One quarrel was nothing. But what if quarreling


    became a norm between them?


    He was a man who had his own job and had a lot of business entertainment, which was tiring enough.


    A family that was always in a quarrel would eventually upset him.


    "Besides, is our current rtionship not good enough?¡± she said. Perhaps she was a bit gamophobic


    now.


    "Good enough?¡± Mark raised his eyebrows. They could not even dine and sleep together, yet she


    called it good?


    "It is not bad. We have never gone through courting before we married. So why not make up for it


    during this period and enjoy the experience?"


    Mark nodded, resting his chin on her head, his hot breath sprinkling on her as he wrapped his arms


    around her wasp''s waist. "Okay, whatever you say."


    He really wanted to put that diamond ring on her finger to make a statement that she was his fiancee


    and keep other men¡¯s hands off her.


    This would make him more at ease, like taking a pill o f reassurance. But he was willing to follow her


    thoughts, just as she wished.


    She wanted the rtionship tost just as long as he wanted it to be. He was enraptured at hearing her


    saying that she wanted the rtionship tost. He was joyous, excited, and touched.


    In the hospital


    Before the reporters arrived, Ronald carried Charlotte u p in his arms and walked into the ward while


    Samantha was leaning against the headboard, reading a fashion magazine.


    She still looked beautiful, her expression casual, as if she was not worried about her health condition.


    She frowned when she saw Charlotte. "This is..."


    "My granddaughter; Mark''s daughter." Ronald sat down beside the bed. Charlotte''s pockets were full of


    colorful candies.


    "Do you want some, Grandpa?" Her tender hands opened a pack of candies and fed one to Ronald.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ronald let her be, taking the candy into his mouth. Charlotte then unwrapped another one and handed


    it t o Samantha. "Would you like one?"


    "You are so sweet." Samantha let out a smile. "Take off her shoes, Ronald, and let here up to me."


    Charlotte sat on the bed and took out all her candies from the pockets, then piled them up like a


    mountain and yed with her butt upturned.


    Charlotte was bending down while ying, and Samantha inadvertently saw the diamond ring hanging


    around Charlotte''s neck from the corner of her eye.


    Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up. She coaxed Charlotte while reaching to fish out the diamond ring from


    Charlotte''s neck. Her heart skipped a beat, and she froze in ce when she saw the ring.


    Ronald noticed her expression, and he asked in curiosity. "What is wrong?"


    "This diamond ring was the one I put on the baby," Samantha said slowly.


    "Really?" Ronald smacked his hand on his thigh with delight written all over his face. "They say good


    things happen when you least expect them to. Don''t worry. I will ask someone to find out the truth about


    this diamond ring as soon as possible."


    After spending an afternoon in the hospital, Ronald returned to the Valentine mansion. When he


    arrived, Mark was already waiting in the living room.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    When Charlotte saw Mark, she rushed over and called out in her sweet voice, "Daddy!"


    He looked at Charlotte, studying her face, and only when he did not see any signs of her crying, he


    acknowledged Ronald. But just when he was about to leave, Ronald called out to him. "Can you help


    me make an appointment with Charlotte¡¯s mom? I would like to meet her tomorrow."


    Mark turned around with a frown. "What is it about?"


    "Nothing. I have yet to meet her officially to say hello when she has given birth to a lovely


    granddaughter like Charlotte. I would like to invite her to dinner tomorrow."


    "I will tell her." Mark raised his brows.


    Yvette''s face looked like smudged paint, changing colors and did not look too good. "Why invite her to


    dinner?"


    "She gave birth to a child. We the Valentines should not have such a cavalier attitude toward her. If the


    media picks up on this, they will make a mountain out of a molehill. Besides, it will be just a meal. Not


    that w e are allowing her to be part of the Valentine family. Why such an overreaction?"


    Ronald said, and then took out a diamond bracelet and handed it to her. "I know you like diamonds.


    This i s for you."


    Yvette was enraptured and did not harp on the earlier topic. She put on the bracelet, but made a


    request. "I will go with you tomorrow."


    "Okay." Ronald did not stop her. All he wanted to do was to sound Summer out, and then let Samantha


    take a good look at her, and see if she could remember the characteristics of the child that were like


    Summer.


    Mark told Summer what Ronald had said. Summer frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Okay, I


    will go.


    "I will go with you."


    "Then send me and Charlotte home now." She nced at the time. It was 9:30 pm, and it was dark.


    Mark raised his brows and let out a long sigh. "How I wish I could keep you here."


    "Do you know you look like a whiny woman right now?" She chuckled.


    "A whiny woman needs to be satisfied; you should know that." His eyes lit up with fire as he nudged her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    with his shoulder.


    Summer pinched him snappishly, and then picked up Charlotte. "Stop messing around. Send us home


    now."


    The next day


    Mark came to pick up the mother and daughter at 10:0 0 am. Charlotte was keeping her head low while


    Summer was ring at her.


    He carried Charlotte up and looked at her, then at Summer. "Did you just scold my daughter?"


    "Her two pockets were full of candies. She kept stuffing candies into her mouth quietlyst night.


    Look at how many cavities she has now."


    He chuckled and put Charlotte on hisp, then pried open her mouth. Summer was right; there were


    cavities in a few of the innermost teeth.


    "Easy. She is still young, and we need to talk to her slowly. She will learn from her mistakes and


    improve.¡±


    They were sitting in the backseat, but Charlottey in Mark''s arms and refused to let Summer hold her.


    Summer poked Charlotte¡¯s forehead with her finger."


    Ingrate. Sulker. And you, please stop pampering her like this."


    Mark looked askance at Summer with his brows raised. "It is okay. After all my daughter''s teeth have


    dropped off, I will get her gold dental imnts."


    "You arepletely off message." Summer red at him. "She would bepletely spoiled if I were to


    let you take care of her."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    In a hotel


    When the doors of the private function room swung open, Summer frowned because beside Ronald,


    she also saw Yvette and another woman.


    This woman was beautiful, with an indescribably graceful essence, and her beautyy in her charm


    and demeanor.


    She could sense that this woman was quietly studying her. So who was this woman?


    They came up to the table, and Mark pulled a chair for Summer before he sat down beside her.


    Samantha''s eyes were darting between Summer and Mark, looking at them with a meaningful look. But


    no one knew what she was thinking.


    She did not expect to see that Ronald''s sonpletely differed from him. Mark was graceful and


    distinguished. No one was like him.


    When it came to Summer, Samantha observed her for even a longer time. She discarded Summer


    when she was still a baby, so she could not recognize her.


    They all exchanged some pleasantries and Yvette had not shown her temper, for today. The food was


    served before long.


    Ronald was very caring during the entire time and had taken special care of Summer, who felt awkward


    with his actions. She was not a big fan of a party like this.


    "What a beautiful bracelet you have there, Mrs.


    Valentine." Samantha looked at the diamond bracelet on Yvette''s wrist. It was sparkling in the light and


    looked really beautiful.


    "Really? Ronald gave it to me yesterday. He always has a ssy taste." Yvette beamed when speaking


    of the bracelet, smiling as if she were a flower in full bloom. It was obvious that she was showing off.


    "I heard that Mr. and Mrs. Valentine are a loving couple. Now I can see why," Samantha said, the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    corner of her mouth upturning.


    Summer ignored the conversation between the two of them. Instead, she was busy feeding Charlotte.


    Mark looked nonchnt as he took some fish fillets and ced them in front of the mother and


    daughter and then watched them polish off the food on their tes with a smile on his face.


    The three of them were immersed in their own world, as if they were the only people dining here, and


    had nothing to do with the other three people sitting across from them.


    But Summer could still sense the woman''s stare asionally. She wondered what this woman was


    staring at.


    Something came to mind just then as she recalled the woman who stood with Ronald with their back


    facing her when she walked out of the tart shop that night. She suddenly realized that this woman in


    front of her resembled the woman she saw that night.


    Meanwhile, Yvette was enjoying showing off her diamond bracelet by waving her hand in front of


    everyone as a way of telling everyone how sweet her rtionship with Ronald was.


    Samantha had a meaningful smile hanging at the corner of her mouth. But no one could see what was


    behind it. She leaned slightly to the left and shifted her posture. Ronald was on her left, his expression


    looking serious, but underneath his visage, he was holding back something.


    Charlotte had behaved for a moment before she got noisy again. She picked up a fork and made a long


    arm for the colossal red king crab in the middle of the table. She was struggling with her short arm. Just


    as she got a hold of it, she dropped the crab along with the fork on the floor.


    She pouted, turned around, and looked at Summer. But deep inside, she was afraid of getting chided.


    So before that happened, she fired her first salvo ofint. "Look, Mommy, the crab bullied me."


    Summer made a helpless frown, picked Charlotte up, and put her in Mark¡¯s arms, then poked the tip of


    Charlotte''s nose with her finger. "Naughty girl."


    She then bent down to pick up the fork from the floor when she inadvertently saw something that


    disgusted her. She froze in ce.


    Under the tablecloth, Samantha had kicked off her high heel and was rubbing Ronald¡¯s leg with her


    bare foot.


    She had no words for what she saw, but just felt consternated, disbelief, and disgusted.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    She never thought that Ronald and Samantha would have such a rtionship.


    On the surface, Ronald was an upright and serious man. Besides, he was the head of and had done a


    lot for Grudin North. The media referred to him as the most outstanding governor and people¡¯s


    representative.


    But at this moment, he...


    Summer could never associate the two together.


    She snapped back and quietly picked up the fork, then sat with her back straightened and quietly


    nced at Ronald with the corner of her eye.


    He was talking to Yvette with a straight face, and then turned around and said something to Samantha


    with the same expression. But what happened under the table was really nasty.


    Summer could not believe that Ronald was such a person.


    She pulled back her eyes away from them. Mark was feeding Charlotte some juice and did not even


    look at the opposite side, so it was impossible for him, less so for Yvette, to notice the appalling thing


    going on under the table.


    Summer nced at Ronald and Samantha, who were sitting directly opposite her and lost her appetite.


    Mark had noticed her expression, his lips twitching. His deep voice, loud enough for the two of them to


    hear, flowed out of his mouth. "Can''t stand it anymore?¡±


    She nodded. Indeed, she could no longer stand it anymore.


    Mark excused himself and brought Summer and Charlotte to leave.


    Once out of the hotel, Summer breathed in the fresh air and felt much better, both physically and


    mentally. She was no longer tensed up like a stretched rubber band.


    "Does Charlotte start school tomorrow?¡± Mark asked.


    "Yeah, why?"


    His long brows were raised as he brought Summer into the massive shopping mall across the street


    and went straight up the children''s floor.


    Charlotte was overjoyed, running around in the mall like a wild horse, getting her hands on school bags


    in one minute and stationery in another.


    Summer followed her, putting back what Charlotte took down from the racks, as if the mother and


    daughter were in a tug of war.


    Mark was wearing a simple ck bomber jacket matched with a pair of casual pants, which were


    simple enough yet attracted a lot of eyes on him, as if h e was some kind of exotic animal.


    But he shrugged off those stares and leisurely followed behind the mother and daughter, watching one


    taking out things while the other scrambled to put them back on the racks.


    Summer was teed off. "Stop spoiling her, would you? She has tons of school bags and stationery at


    home, and they are all brand-new. She can¡¯t possibly use them all!"


    The corners of Mark¡¯s lips jerked up as he drew Summer into his arms and looked her in the eyes with


    his deep-set, gentle eyes. "It was you who bought those. Now only I am buying for her this time.¡±


    "What is the difference?"


    Feeling herself deeply absorbed by his gaze, Summer¡¯s heart pounded and her breathing became


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    heavy.


    He walked forward with her still in his arms." Summer, I have missed the first four years of her life. Now


    I just want to make up for it." His voice was gentle.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Summer did not say anything more, and she did not object.


    He curled his lips into a faint smile, wrapped his arms around her tiny waist, bent over and pecked her


    red lips. "Whatever is beautiful, whatever is the best, whatever she likes, I want it in front of her. It


    makes m e feel happy as a father, and it gives me a sense of aplishment that I can¡¯t describe."


    "So if your daughter wants the stars in the sky, can you pull them down for her?"


    "Why not?" He touched her fair, smooth cheek and looked at her intently with tenderness. "If you want


    it, i f I have it, if I can afford it, why not?"


    His heart was filled with love with her and their child. As long as they want it, he would go to great


    lengths to get it for them.


    As long as you want it, as long as I have it, as long as I can afford it, why not?


    Summer was deeply moved by such a simple sentence, and her eyes turned a little red. She turned


    away shyly and pretended to look at Charlotte.


    "But when did you be so cheesy?" She could not help turning back to ask him.


    As his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, Mark ran his long fingers through her hair and said, "Did you


    have t o ruin it?"


    Summer smiled and stood on tiptoe, kissing his lips a s if silently reassuring him.


    This gesture was obviously too satisfying for him. His arms closed around her tiny waist and bent over


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    her, giving her a deep kiss.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte had quickly filled her shopping basket with pencils, backpack, y-doh; whatever


    she could reach.


    At the checkout, she smiled and hugged Mark¡¯s thigh, called him daddy and ttered him.


    As she expected, Mark swiped his card without blinking. And the little girl kept calling him daddy


    happily.


    When they got back to the apartment, there was a basketball game going on. Mark turned on the TV


    and went straight to the sports channel to watch the NBA.


    Instead of fighting with him over the TV, Charlotte sat on the carpet with a pile of y-doh in front of her


    and yed merrily.


    School will start tomorrow. Summer needed to sort out the records, so she took out Mark''s notebook


    and entered the password.


    She still remembered the scene four years ago, when h e gave her the bank card, and the pin number


    was


    Raine''s date of birth. What about this time?


    As she gently breathed out, her fingers fell on the keyboard, slowly typing Raine¡¯s date of birth, and she


    could even clearly feel the slight quiver between her fingers that she could not control.


    However, at the moment when the screen unlocked, she obviously felt her heart ache as if it was


    shed b y something.


    "Pah!" She closed his notebook, walked back to the sofa, picked up Charlotte directly and walked


    toward the door.


    Mark saw the anger on her face and wondered what was going on. Why did she get so angry all of a


    sudden?


    "Summer!" His long legs strode forward, his big hand gripping her wrist. "What happened?"


    She gave him a nce and then continued to walk forward without saying a word.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Mark bent slightly and picked Summer up in his arms, and then carried her on his shoulders.


    "Mark, let go of me! You need to put me down. Now! You bastard!¡± She kicked him with her legs and


    her stomach hurt from the tight grip.


    After tricking Charlotte out, Mark closed the door. Pa! His big hands were already on her hips. "How am


    I a bastard, huh?"


    "I shouldn''t believe your words! You''ll give me everything I want? It¡¯s all lies!"


    Four years ago, the password of the bank card was Raine''s birthday, and four yearster, the password


    of theptop was still Raine''s birthday!


    He stooped to put her on the bed, and then he bent over her, and their bodies were close together. "Tell


    m e what happened..."


    Her chest was heaving, she was panting, and her eyes were burning with anger. She did not answer


    his question.


    "Even if I''m sentenced, you¡¯ll have to let me know what I did wrong, don¡¯t you?"


    "The password!" She red at him and squeezed two words out of her mouth.


    The password...


    He looked at her, obviously afraid of her misunderstanding again, and hurriedly exined," The


    password on theptop was set up four years ago, and I haven''t used theptop for four years.


    Basically i t has be an abandoned product, so I don¡¯t bother t o change the password." He


    exined in a maic hoarse voice.


    Summer turned her head away from him, not listening to him and struggled to free herself from his grip.


    Mark raised his handsome brows. He put his big arm around her from behind in an imperiously tight


    grip with the tip of his nose gently touching her neck, breathing out hot breaths at her. "Believe me,


    what I''m telling you is the truth. Since you can unlock the password of myptop, you can unlock the


    password o f my mobile phone, too, yea?"


    He turned to sit up, his arms hooking her to sit on his sturdyp, with her body leaning against his


    warm chest, and handed her the phone. "Come one, try unlocking it..."


    "Ho." Summer just threw the phone away.


    Mark rolled his long sleeves up to his elbows, exposing his thick wrists. His short hair was messy, his


    beautiful face was charming, and he gazed at her with unfathomable eyes. "Come on, unlock it. There''s


    a prize for unlocking it."


    The phone was forcefully pushed back to her hand. Summer typed Raine¡¯s birthday without even


    thinking about it, and got the password wrong.


    She looked at him with a raised eyebrow, and he disdainfully moved his lower jaw up and down,


    signaling her to continue.


    Then she typed in Charlotte¡¯s date of birth. Again, the password was wrong.


    Her patience was wearing thin. When she was about t o throw the phone away again, Mark grabbed


    her hand and looked sideways. "Tsk tsk, how impatient..."


    The big, warm hand took her hand, led her, and typed the password on the screen.


    She pressed her lips softly and said nothing.


    Mark stared deeply into her quiet little face, his big arm wrapped around her tiny waist, forcing her to


    look up, their foreheads touching, the tips of their noses touching. ¡°Anything you want to say, eh?"


    Summer gritted her teeth a little as she looked at his slightlycent, mildly nonchnt look. "You


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    put 1314 in front of Charlotte¡¯s date of birth and my name.


    I was half right.¡±


    "You''re so stubborn." His voice was deep and slow and somewhat resigned.


    Summer¡¯s cheeks burned a little at the thought of her impulse, and she reached out and pushed him in


    the chest. "I should go now."


    She did not know why she was acting so impulsive.


    Are all women in love so unreasonable?


    "Okay." He always went along with her.


    Charlotte was lying on the couch with a sad look on her face. When they came out, she puckered her


    lips, looking pitiful and said, "Daddy, Mommy, I almost fell asleep!¡±


    Mark held the little girl in his arm and wrapped his other arm around Summer''s waist to get into the car,


    and drove them home.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    As Summer got out of the car, she remembered what she had seen at the restaurant. She looked at


    Mark, the corners of her mouth moving slightly but she held back. 1


    She wanted to say something, but she did not know how to say it, and the words were stuck in her


    throat, making her feel ufortable.


    After all, this was not an ordinary thing, the other party was his father. How could she say it properly?


    "Go up now, Charlotte can''t keep her eyes open. I''ll take her to kindergarten tomorrow." He put his


    trench coat on Charlotte as he spoke.


    Summer nodded, swallowing the words back. She needed time to think things out before she told him.


    In the hospital


    Ronald asked his assistant to get the report, and the results showed that Summer was indeed adopted.


    If so, then Summer was already 80 percent Samantha¡¯s daughter, but one final step was needed.


    Samantha leaned back in bed, thinking of Summer and chuckling. She did not look like her at all.


    "You¡¯ll have to let her know eventually. Rather than hesitate, it''s better to tell her directly."


    "It¡¯s up to you. I trust you, and I know I can count on you." She was content. With him around, why


    should she worry?


    Ronald nodded, dialed the number and waited for her t o answer the phone.


    Summer was putting Charlotte to bed when her cell phone rang. The caller ID showed an unknown


    number. After hesitating for a moment, she picked it u P-Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Summer, it¡¯s me."


    After a few seconds of hesitation and wonder, in real difort, she answered unnaturally, "Uncle.¡±


    "Well, do you have time tomorrow? There''s something I''d like to talk to you about."


    Talk to her? Summer was even more surprised. What could he and she talk about?


    "Tomorrow is the first day of school. I¡¯m afraid I don''t have the time," she replied. But to be honest, the


    first day of school was always busy.


    "There must be time for lunch. I¡¯ll be at your school at noon, and we''ll meet during your lunch hour."


    Ronald had already said so, and Summer could not reject him again, so she said, "Okay."


    But she was confused about Ronald¡¯s intention and what he wanted to talk to her about. There was no


    rtion between her and him, was there?


    Did he know what she had seen under the table? Was that why he wanted to meet with her?


    She went to sleep, wondering and confused. The next morning, after breakfast, she took Charlotte


    downstairs.


    Time was tight. Summer had to go to school, so she did not have time to send Charlotte to


    kindergarten. She took a bus to school first, and Mark took Charlotte to the kindergarten.


    She had spent the morning familiarizing herself with the environment and checking on the ss, and


    had forgotten her lunch date with Ronald.


    At noon, when the number called again, she remembered what happenedst night. Ronald said h e


    was at the school''s main entrance.


    When she got to the school gate, she saw Ronald at a nce. She approached him and said, "Uncle."


    "You haven''t had your lunch yet? I haven''t either. Let¡¯s have lunch together." Ronald smiled and


    headed for the restaurant.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Looking at his back, Summer could not help but think of the scene under the table, and suddenly she


    felt ufortable from head to toe.


    They sat down and ordered a few dishes, and Summer came right to the point and asked, "Uncle, why


    do you want to see me?"


    "This, I think I should give you." A brown envelope. Ronald handed it to her and took a sip of water.


    "Take a look."


    Summer frowned, took the brown envelope, opened it, pulled out what seemed to be a report, held it in


    front o f her, and looked down, reading it line by line...


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The further she read, the higher her eyebrows raised, the tighter her brow furrowed, the faster she


    breathed, and her chest started heaving.


    Summer closed her eyes, took a deep breath, pushed the paper away, turned and smiled at the


    waitress. "Is the food ready yet?"


    Ronald was surprised by her response. "You don''t believe this report?"


    "I don''t know why you want me to see something like this. I''m curious about it." She took a sip of tea.


    "In fact, it was by coincidence. She has leukemia and


    needs a bone marrow transnt. Bone marrow matches are highest among family members. She had


    a baby when she was young, but for some reason she abandoned it, but she left a diamond ring with


    the baby. I took Charlotte to the hospital yesterday and I came across a diamond ring around her neck,


    so I had my assistant look it up. You need not doubt the veracity of this report."


    Diamond ring...


    Summer''s eyes moved slightly. She did remember the diamond ring she had seen around Charlotte¡¯s


    neck the night before, when she was dressing her for bed. A t the time she did not pay attention to the


    ring, for she did not expect that...


    Her body could not help trembling slightly; even the hand holding the ss trembled along. She


    squeezed i t tightly and said nothing.


    She could not only listen to his side of the story. She had to go home and ask her parents for


    confirmation, even though the test report was in front of her.


    "You and her bone marrow are sopatible, the chances of you saving her life are very high. You''re a


    teacher, you must be a kinddy, if it''s a stranger asking for your help, you will be willing to help, not to


    mention if she is your own mother, right? I suppose there must have been some unspeakable reason


    for her abandoning you. After all, there¡¯s no mother who doesn''t love her children, otherwise she would


    not have left you the diamond ring, right?"


    Ronald was tactful. He spoke well of Samantha and praised Summer at the same time. He was indeed


    diplomatic!


    "I''m hungry, uncle. May I eat?" Summer obviously did not want to talk about it, so she just ignored it


    and changed the topic.


    Ronald understood the situation and did not press her further. He smiled and said, "I only remember to


    get down to business and forget to eat. Let''s dig in!"


    He had just told her the truth about her biological mother but at the same time, he was eager for her to


    donate bone marrow. She needed a little time to react and adjust. He could not push her too hard.


    Summer was absent-minded all afternoon.


    Fortunately, she did not have sses on the first day o f school.


    Patrick was teaching the same ss with her, but she taughtnguage and he taught French. They


    shared the same office and could not avoid seeing each other.


    School finished early in the afternoon. She went straight to the kindergarten to pick up Charlotte, and


    then she went home. Daisy was home, Solomon was not.


    There were freshly cut watermelons on the table.


    Daisy hugged Charlotte and grabbed thergest piece for her. "The weather is getting colder and


    colder. I''m afraid it''s thest watermelon for this summer."

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    "Grandma, you eat the biggest piece. I¡¯m the youngest. I''ll eat the smaller piece." Charlotte handed


    Daisy thergest piece of watermelon back while nibbling the one in her hand.


    "Oh, my granddaughter is so kind. Tell me, what did you learn at school today?"


    "Respect our olders.¡± She thought carefully and said in a soft, tender voice.


    Hearing this, Daisy could not helpughing. "Respect our elders, honey, not olders."


    "Err, right, elders." Charlotte rubbed her face awkwardly.


    Summer kept wanting to talk about the issue but held back, and eventually, she did not ask the


    question. After lulling Charlotte to sleep, she went to the living room for a ss of water and found


    Daisy still sitting o n the sofa, sorting out Charlotte''s childhood photos.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In front of hery three or four photo albums. Sitting down on the sofa, she picked up a photo album


    and flipped through it at random. She found that those were her photos, taken when she was very


    young. The whole album was all pictures of her when she was still a child, but there were no pictures of


    her when


    she was born.


    Her heart trembled more than ever, and atst she asked, "Mom, am I adopted?"


    Daisy paused, her face stiffened, then she looked up at her quietly. "What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    "Am I adopted?" She repeated, the voice inside her screaming NO, there must be some mistake! How


    she wished she would say no!


    "Did you hear anything from someone?" Daisy asked. Summer could not have asked her that for no


    reason. Someone had said something behind her back.


    "Mom, I want to know. I want the most honest answer. Don¡¯t lie to me." Summer didn''t answer her


    question.


    Daisy closed the photo album in front of her with a long sigh and nodded. "Yes. I found you, right in


    front o f the house."


    She would not tell lies. It had been buried in her heart for a long time. Summer suddenly asked today,


    which meant she already knew something.


    Summer felt something copse inside her. She then added, her voice trembling slightly, "What about


    Charlotte¡¯s diamond ring?"


    "It came with you."


    As if all her strength was drained from her, she sat limp on the sofa, silent.


    She said NO ten thousand times in her mind. How strongly she hoped it was a joke, but the reality was


    cruel!


    Samantha, the woman, turned out to be her biological mother! Indeed, she could not ept it, and did


    not want to ept it!


    "But remember, Summer, you will always be my dearest daughter. Blood is just a symbol. I¡¯ll always


    love you and Charlotte. Do you remember who I took sides with in your fight with your brother? I raised


    you, and no one can take you away. You are always m y sweet little girl."


    She then hugged Summer, patting her on the back as she had done when she was a child.


    Summer''s breath was steady, and her violently beating heart was slowly returning to normal. She


    reached out and hugged her mom, and buried her face in her arms.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    "I¡¯ve raised you since you were a baby, now you¡¯ve grown up to be so beautiful, nobody can take you


    away from me. Now tell me, what did you hear from someone else?"


    Summer shook her head and said casually, "No, I just heard some gossip, so I tried to get some


    reaction from you, but I didn''t expect you to confess so easily."


    "You silly girl! I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn''t want you to have any bad feelings. I raised you since you


    were just a baby; you are my own daughter, and if anyone says anything else, just ignore it."


    They sat on the sofa and talked for a long time before saying good night to each other and going to


    bed.


    Summer was lying in bed. Her mind was in such a whirl that it could no longer function properly. It was


    only one day, but she felt her life had turned 180 degrees.


    Samantha was her biological mother, yet she was sleeping with Ronald!


    But Summer did not even want to acknowledge Samantha as her biological mother. Her life was good


    and peaceful now. She did not want her quiet life to be disturbed again.


    Before she knew this, Samantha was nothing more than a stranger to her. After she knew this,


    Samantha was a stranger with a blood rtionship. No matter what, she was still just a stranger.


    The night grew darker and darker, and her troubled thoughts were slowly calming down...


    Mark was on a business trip to Athana these two days, and he had told Summer in advance. He called


    Summer as soon as she got up in the morning, at about six o¡¯clock. She said a few words, and then


    handed the phone to Charlotte. They talked for half an hour. She wondered what the father and


    daughter were talking about.


    Summer took Charlotte to kindergarten, and then she went to work. When it was lunch time, Ronald


    was waiting for her in the principal''s office, and without thinking, she knew why he was there.


    At the coffee shop across the street, Ronald said earnestly, "Summer, I know I shouldn''t rush you, but


    for a patient, the sooner the transnt, the better chances of survival. She is your mother after all, and


    she gave you life. It''s not too much to take some marrow from you, right?"


    "Who else knows about this?" Summer asked, ignoring his words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Me, you, and her. Just the three of us."


    "TH think about it. I¡¯ll let you know when I have the answer. I have sster, so I''ll leave first." She got


    up without drinking the coffee.


    Ronald tried to touch her conscience with mother''s love, but it did not have much effect on her.


    Samantha did give birth to her, but it was Daisy who raised her.


    And, if she was right, Samantha had no feelings for her. Otherwise, it would be Samantha, not Ronald,


    who came to talk to her, wouldn''t it?


    Summer was clearing her desk after her afternoon ss when her phone rang. It was Mark. "What are


    you doing now?"


    "I''m clearing the desk and the papers, and then going t o pick up your daughter. What about you?"


    "I just came back to the vi from the head office. If there''s anything you and your daughter want, I''ll get


    it for you."


    "No. Remember to eat on time and drink less coffee. You know your daughter doesn''t like you to


    smoke."


    "I remember all that. Tell her I love her, and tell my daughter''s mommy I love her, too."

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    With a burst ofughter, Summer felt a lot of relief from the annoyance she had been feeling today. The


    annoyance had dissipated a great deal from her mind.


    The call was not short, all the way from the office to the school gate. After getting into the taxi, Summer


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    hung up the phone.


    Charlotte had been picked up by Daisy. Summer went straight back to her house, locked herself in her


    room, and began sorting out her confused thoughts and deciding what was the right thing to do.


    After thinking about it for a while, she got an idea in her mind and made a decision. She called Ronald


    and made an appointment to meet himter.


    The meeting ce was not far from home. When Summer arrived, she saw Ronald and Samantha


    sitting side by side. She sat opposite them.


    "Summer, you asked us out at this hour. Have you made up your mind?" Ronald asked.


    Summer nodded her head faintly, her eyes brushing across Samantha. She looked calm, not excited or


    delighted.


    "If you want me to donate bone marrow, all right, but o n one condition, which you must agree to."


    Ronald¡¯s face lit up and he said, "Tell me.¡±


    "After I donate my bone marrow, I''ll have nothing to d o with her. The rtionship between her and me


    should not be mentioned to anyone else. Like you said, she gave me a life, and I now return her bone


    marrow. How about it?"


    Summer did not even look at Samantha throughout the conversation because there was no need to.


    The reason she agreed to Ronald''s request was not because she was kind and benevolent. It was


    because Samantha had given birth to her and had suffered the pain of childbirth, and she was willing to


    donate bone marrow to her because she wanted to sever the only bond that existed between them.


    Samantha gave her a life,and now she returned her bone marrow, and from that point on, they had


    nothing to do with each other.


    Ronald looked at Samantha with a faint smile on his lips. Samantha¡¯s expression was calm and


    unemotional. "Okay," she said.


    "Good. Don''t call me again unless you have to. I don''t want to hear from you guys. Thanks."


    They reached an agreement and there was no need to stay. Summer got up and left without even


    looking at them.


    Samantha smiled. She was as cold and hard as her biological father.


    Summer did not discuss with Daisy and Solomon about the bone marrow transntation because she


    did not feel the need to. She could make her own decision.


    They would still be strangers after the bone marrow transntation, so why should she let her parents


    worry?


    As for Mark, she did not know how to tell him. It was hard for her to hold her tongue. Samantha¡¯s


    rtionship with Ronald was difficult for her to discuss with him.


    When she had decided what to say, she would tell him.


    After all, Ronald was his father, not someone else...


    Summer felt sick at the thought of them sitting next to each other, it was kind of disgusting. How would


    Mark react if he knew about this?


    Yvette found that Ronald did not spend much time at home these days. He went out every day.


    She wondered why he was so busy in Santabaca. Even if he was busy, having to deal with important


    people i n Santabaca, he did not need to deal with them every day, did he?


    Spending time alone at Valentine Mansion was really boring, and she had no idea where to go.


    Somehow, she thought of the woman in the hospital, Samantha.


    Yvette kind of liked the way Samantha spoke. It gratified her vanity to hearpliments from a


    beautiful woman.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    She called Ronald and asked him where he was.


    Ronald said he was meeting with someone important i n Santabaca. They exchanged a few words,


    then hung up.


    She showered, put on her makeup, changed her clothes, and carried her bags. Yvette dressed up,


    paying attention to the details from head to toe and did not leave Valentine mansion until she was


    satisfied with herself.


    In the hospital


    Ronald hung up and peeled the apple. Samantha was lying in the hospital bed and looking at him,


    smiling." Your wife?"


    "Yup.¡± Ronald cut the apple into small pieces and fed i t directly into her mouth. "Why did you abandon


    your child?"


    "Of course there are reasons for doing that." Samantha clearly did not like the topic. She looked


    Looking out of the window, she could see that the leaves on the trees on both sides of the hospital had


    gradually turned yellow, and were falling gently with the autumn wind.


    Ronald poured another cup of warm water and went t o offer it to Samantha. But then he slipped and


    fell on the bed, and the cup of warm water poured over Samantha.


    Fortunately, the water was not hot. Ronald was relieved. He went to get new clothes and began to help


    Samantha change.


    Samantha did not want to move. "My bra is wet," she saidzily. "Please change my bra, too. I like the


    ck one.


    The wet clothes were removed and the bra was exposed before him.


    Samantha took care of her looks. She managed both her skin and body thoroughly. Her years of


    practising yoga have made her body slim and supple and sexy at the same time.


    Ronald''s breathing became unsteady and out of control.


    The atmosphere in the room was so hot and passionate that no one noticed the intruder.


    Staring at the familiar figure, Yvette felt her whole world turn upside down. She felt overwhelmed and


    dizzy, and she fell to the ground unsteadily. She picked up the ss of water on the table, threw it at


    them and screamed out, "Ahhhhh!¡±


    Yvette could not believe it. She felt anger; burning rage, she was losing her mind. Her head was


    spinning.


    She picked up the ss and threw it at them again...


    Yvette''s eyes were red with anger and her whole body was shaking. She looked at Ronald with hatred


    in her eyes.


    She raised her hand. PA! A p hadnded on Ronald¡¯s face, and a reddish palm print immediately


    appeared.


    "Shameless bitch!" Swearing furiously, Yvette approached the bed and raised her hand again towards


    Samantha.


    Just as her hand was about to swing down, Ronald lunged forward and grabbed her hand. "Enough!¡±


    "Let go! Enough? What do you mean?" Yvette turned to face Ronald, struggling violently and frantically.


    "Does it hurt you that I hit her?"


    "We¡¯ll talk at home." Ronald grabbed her by the wrist and took her out of the room.


    Yvette dragged herself back, holding onto the bed with her left hand. She refused to leave, screaming,


    ¡±N o! Why should I go back? Today I¡¯m going to show her what happens when you steal someone''s


    husband!"


    She had lost her mind. She did not mind being ugly, shouting and cursing at the top of her voice.


    Samantha did not say a word. She justy there, staring nonchntly at Yvette as if she were crazy.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When a woman is mad, her strength is truly frightening. Just like Yvette.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Yvette''s hair was now a mess from the struggle. Her simple and elegant hairdo had be


    disheveled. She kicked and scratched Ronald, and then she lowered her head to bite his wrist.


    The bite took all her strength. Yvette did not let go of the bite until the faint taste of blood spread


    between her lips and teeth.


    Ronald took a gasp of pain and forcefully pushed Yvette away. Next, she picked up a ss and threw it


    a t Samantha.


    Samantha jumped out of bed, but the ss smashed into the wall behind the bed, sending shards of


    ss flying in every direction. Some of the pieces cut her face, some cut her arms, and trickles of blood


    started oozing out.


    Ronald called the doctor in and, without saying a word, yanked the frantic Yvette out of the room.


    Back at the Valentine mansion, they inevitably had a violent quarrel. Valentine mansion became a


    mess in a moment, and everything that could be thrown was smashed. Ronald''s abdomen was hit by


    something thrown his way, and he was sitting on the sofa in pain. The bite mark on the wrist was also


    quite frightening.


    Yvette was no different than a crazy person, yelling and smashing things in the living room. The


    servants were too afraid toe forward.


    After half an hour, Yvette finally ran out of energy and fell to the floor, exhausted.


    "Now that things havee to this, there is no need to hide any longer. After a while, we will divorce,"


    Ronald said.


    Ronald understood that he did owe Yvette a lot, and it would be very unfair to continue deceiving her.


    "Divorce? You want to divorce me for that bitch?" Yvette threw back her head andughed. Her


    delicate, clean makeup was now a mess, her teeth gnashing. " Ronald, don''t even think about it, I will


    never give you what you want, never in my life!"


    He wanted her to agree to a divorce so he could officially be with that bitch? She would not sign it even


    if she were dead. No way!


    "There is no love between us. Tying each other up like this doesn''t do anyone any good, so it''s best for


    the both of us to get divorced as soon as possible.¡±


    Ronald put his hand on his stomach and stood up." Think about it carefully. Give me a call when you''ve


    decided. I¡¯ll stay in the hotel for the next two days."


    "Get out! Get out of here! Get as far away as you can!" Panting heavily, Yvette picked up the vase and


    threw i t at him. At that moment, she really wanted to kill him!


    Valentine mansion finally fell silent. She sat down alone, crying andughing, not knowing whether she


    wanted to cry orugh.


    After a long time, Yvette got up and made a call. "Find out everything you can about Ronald and


    Samantha. I want it all!¡±


    She was suffering, and she was definitely going to make them suffer, too!


    As long as she got Ronald''s secret, she was going to make their lives a living hell!


    Ronald called Summer and told her to go to the hospital today to have her bone marrow tested, and


    then she could have the surgery when the results came back.


    Ronald had his own n in mind for this matter. Now that he has made a decision, he should


    implement it a s soon as possible to avoid any sudden changes.


    Summer agreed. She reiterated that the only bond between her and Samantha was her bone marrow,


    and after the transnt, they would never see each other again.


    That afternoon, she went to the hospital and saw Ronald and Samantha. She saw cuts on their faces


    and hands but she did not know what had happened t o them.


    She just gave them a passing nce, showing no emotion. Afterpleting the procedure, she left


    without saying a word.


    Yvette''s hair was now a mess from the struggle. Her simple and elegant hairdo had be


    disheveled. She kicked and scratched Ronald, and then she lowered her head to bite his wrist.


    The bite took all her strength. Yvette did not let go of the bite until the faint taste of blood spread


    between her lips and teeth.


    Ronald took a gasp of pain and forcefully pushed Yvette away. Next, she picked up a ss and threw it


    a t Samantha.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Samantha jumped out of bed, but the ss smashed into the wall behind the bed, sending shards of


    ss flying in every direction. Some of the pieces cut her face, some cut her arms, and trickles of blood


    started oozing out.


    Ronald called the doctor in and, without saying a word, yanked the frantic Yvette out of the room.


    Back at the Valentine mansion, they inevitably had a violent quarrel. Valentine mansion became a


    mess in a moment, and everything that could be thrown was smashed. Ronald¡¯s abdomen was hit by


    something thrown his way, and he was sitting on the sofa in pain. The bite mark on the wrist was also


    quite frightening.


    Yvette was no different than a crazy person, yelling and smashing things in the living room. The


    servants were too afraid toe forward.


    After half an hour, Yvette finally ran out of energy and fell to the floor, exhausted.


    "Now that things havee to this, there is no need to hide any longer. After a while, we will divorce,"


    Ronald said.


    Ronald understood that he did owe Yvette a lot, and it would be very unfair to continue deceiving her.


    "Divorce? You want to divorce me for that bitch?¡± Yvette threw back her head andughed. Her


    delicate, clean makeup was now a mess, her teeth gnashing." Ronald, don¡¯t even think about it, I will


    never give you what you want, never in my life!"


    He wanted her to agree to a divorce so he could officially be with that bitch? She would not sign it even


    if she were dead. No way!


    "There is no love between us. Tying each other up like this doesn¡¯t do anyone any good, so it''s best for


    the both of us to get divorced as soon as possible."


    Ronald put his hand on his stomach and stood up." Think about it carefully. Give me a call when you''ve


    decided. I''ll stay in the hotel for the next two days."


    "Get out! Get out of here! Get as far away as you can!" Panting heavily, Yvette picked up the vase and


    threw i t at him. At that moment, she really wanted to kill him!


    Valentine mansion finally fell silent. She sat down alone, crying andughing, not knowing whether she


    wanted to cry orugh.


    After a long time, Yvette got up and made a call. "Find out everything you can about Ronald and


    Samantha. I want it all!"


    She was suffering, and she was definitely going to make them suffer, too!


    As long as she got Ronald¡¯s secret, she was going to make their lives a living hell!


    Ronald called Summer and told her to go to the hospital today to have her bone marrow tested, and


    then she could have the surgery when the results came back.


    Ronald had his own n in mind for this matter. Now that he has made a decision, he should


    implement it a s soon as possible to avoid any sudden changes.


    Summer agreed. She reiterated that the only bond between her and Samantha was her bone marrow,


    and after the transnt, they would never see each other again.


    That afternoon, she went to the hospital and saw Ronald and Samantha. She saw cuts on their faces


    and hands but she did not know what had happened t o them.


    She just gave them a passing nce, showing no emotion. Afterpleting the procedure, she left


    without saying a word.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    When Summer arrived at the kindergarten, she learned that Mark had picked up Charlotte. She


    frowned. Mark was back already? Why did he not tell her? i


    When she arrived at the apartment, she found the man sitting on the floor with Charlotte in his arms,


    working on a puzzle. He saw her walk in and said," Summer, I''m hungry."


    "Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?" She put her bag aside and put on her slippers.


    "No, I''m waiting for you to cook for me," he said naturally. "I''ve been eating out for days. I''m tired of it."


    "What time was the flight?" Summer opened the fridge, and the ingredients inside were rich and fresh.


    Mark nced at the clock and then slouched back on the sofa. "I arrived in Santabaca at four."


    Which means he picked up Charlotte as soon as he got off the ne, so he definitely did not have time


    to eat.


    Mark leaned his long body back on the sofa as he heard the noiseing from the kitchen. His eyes


    fell on the kitchen.


    She was walking around the kitchen in her apron, and the light noiseing from the kitchen made


    him


    feel morefortable and rxed than he had ever felt before.


    During his time in Athana, he understood exactly what it was like to be eager to go home and could not


    help wondering what she was doing back in Santabaca.


    Now that she and Charlotte were by his side, he could not feel more secure.


    In a moment dinner was ready. It was oatmeal mixed with honey, berries and nuts; simple but delicious.


    Charlotte ate a small bowl, but the man seemed really hungry and ate the whole pot of oatmeal.


    Mark flew back overnight. He was so tired that hey o n the couch and fell asleep even though


    Charlotte was sitting on his stomach.


    Quietly, Summer carefully picked up Charlotte, covered him with a nket, and got up to leave.


    And he seemed to be conscious of what was happening around him. He slightly opened his eyes, his


    big hand took her wrist, and his handsome face buried in her neck. "Stay here tonight...¡± He whispered.


    "No, I must go back." She did not know how to exin i t to her mother.


    "Stay here..." He whispered in his soft voice. His eyes fixed on her.


    Summer, slightly annoyed, gently pushed his chin away with her fingers. "You''re so sleepy already.


    What


    else are you thinking about?"


    His chest was shaking as a deepugh burst out of his chest. His big, muscr body turned to rest on


    herp. "My mind is very healthy, but I wonder what''s on Ms. Hart''s mind now?"


    He closed his eyes and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. "I just want you to stay one night with


    me. Tell me, what was on your mind?"


    Her cheeks were warm and burned at his touch, but the man would not let her go. His head was in her


    She had no choice but to call Daisy and tell her that she and Charlotte would be staying at Sherman''s


    house tonight.


    Daisy certainly knew what she was trying to tell her and med Mark for luring her daughter away.


    When Summer arrived at the kindergarten, she learned that Mark had picked up Charlotte. She


    frowned. Mark was back already? Why did he not tell her?


    When she arrived at the apartment, she found the man sitting on the floor with Charlotte in his arms,


    working on a puzzle. He saw her walk in and said," Summer, I''m hungry."


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?" She put her bag aside and put on her slippers.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "No, I''m waiting for you to cook for me," he said naturally. "I''ve been eating out for days. I''m tired of it."


    "What time was the flight?" Summer opened the fridge, and the ingredients inside were rich and fresh.


    Mark nced at the clock and then slouched back on the sofa. "I arrived in Santabaca at four."


    Which means he picked up Charlotte as soon as he got off the ne, so he definitely did not have time


    to eat.


    Mark leaned his long body back on the sofa as he heard the noiseing from the kitchen. His eyes


    fell on the kitchen.


    She was walking around the kitchen in her apron, and the light noiseing from the kitchen made


    him


    feel morefortable and rxed than he had ever felt before.


    During his time in Athana, he understood exactly what it was like to be eager to go home and could not


    help wondering what she was doing back in Santabaca.


    Now that she and Charlotte were by his side, he could not feel more secure.


    In a moment dinner was ready. It was oatmeal mixed with honey, berries and nuts; simple but delicious.


    Charlotte ate a small bowl, but the man seemed really hungry and ate the whole pot of oatmeal.


    Mark flew back overnight. He was so tired that hey o n the couch and fell asleep even though


    Charlotte was sitting on his stomach.


    Quietly, Summer carefully picked up Charlotte, covered him with a nket, and got up to leave.


    And he seemed to be conscious of what was happening around him. He slightly opened his eyes, his


    big hand took her wrist, and his handsome face buried in her neck. "Stay here tonight..." He whispered.


    "No, I must go back." She did not know how to exin i t to her mother.


    "Stay here..." He whispered in his soft voice. His eyes fixed on her.


    Summer, slightly annoyed, gently pushed his chin away with her fingers. "You''re so sleepy already.


    What


    else are you thinking about?"


    His chest was shaking as a deepugh burst out of his chest. His big, muscr body turned to rest on


    herp. "My mind is very healthy, but I wonder what''s on Ms. Hart¡¯s mind now?"


    He closed his eyes and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. "I just want you to stay one night with


    me. Tell me, what was on your mind?"


    Her cheeks were warm and burned at his touch, but the man would not let her go. His head was in her


    She had no choice but to call Daisy and tell her that she and Charlotte would be staying at Sherman¡¯s


    house tonight.


    Daisy certainly knew what she was trying to tell her and med Mark for luring her daughter away.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    "Look at his face, his eyes, nose, and lips. If he wasn''t a temptress, what else could he be? Would you


    be this bewitched if he wasn''t a temptress?"


    Mark being a temptress...


    Summer almost spit the water that she was drinking o n the temptress'' face. ''Only Daisy coulde up


    with such expressions!''


    In another setting...


    A huge pile of documents wasid in front of Yvette. She had a clear ss of water in her hand as she


    looked through Mark''s activities in Grudin North and Santabaca, especially those that were done


    behind closed doors.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened when she caught sight of one file!


    ''Summer Hart''s the biological daughter of that woman, Samantha...''


    She clenched her jaw as she read through the report. Every detail was written clearly, so there were


    definitely no mistakes.


    She could not find any negative news about Ronald in Grudin North. Even if she searched to the


    bottom of the earth, she still would not be able to find anything, a


    s Ronald was a cautious man. How could he leave traces for people to track him?


    However, the report on Summer and Samantha¡¯s rtionship was recent. It was apparent that he had


    not nned to cover anything up.


    She confidently concluded that it was not Ronald''s first time having an affair. In fact, he might have


    even been with Samantha for a long time...


    Yvette would surely give them hell!


    Ronald had been lying to her for the past few years. When she fully trusted him, he was doing such


    dirty things behind her back!


    Her chest was rising and falling rapidly from her anger. She clenched the report tightly in her hands


    until her knuckles turned white.


    However, she was also angry at her stupidity. Ronald had been in Grudin North for such a long time.


    The number of times he returned to Santabaca could even be counted with her fingers. His reasons


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    always revolved around his busy and tight schedule. But even if it was true, who could be as busy as


    him?!


    He must have taken his time off work to be with that nasty woman, Samantha! Whenever Yvette


    wanted to visit him in Grudin North, he would alwayse up with a million reasons to reject her. The


    reasons that were out of love and care suddenly sounded disgusting and shameless!


    She would not be Yvette if she just let things slide!


    The morning after...


    The summer season was transitioning to fall, so there was a huge difference in the weather. The fall


    wind was piercing, and the rain would always be heavy and long.


    It was the perfect weather to curl up in bed and be unproductive.


    The three people in the apartment were still in dreand. Mark was sleeping on the left side, and


    Summer was sleeping on the right with Charlotte snuggled between them. It was already half-past


    eight.


    Charlotte was a mess in bed as she always squirmed around. She had her feet on Mark''s face, and her


    head was on Summer''s belly.


    The pressure on Summer''s stomach was ufortable, and it caused her to frown. Slowly, she peeled


    her eyes open and grabbed the phone on her pillow. As soon as she saw the time, she immediately


    jumped out of bed. Without any of them realizing it, it was already 9.00 am!


    She quickly put on a coat and gently patted Mark on the arm as she said, "Wake up, it¡¯s almost 9 now!


    I''ll go and make breakfast, so you better wake up and get Charlotte dressed in her school uniform,


    okay?"


    "Look at his face, his eyes, nose, and lips. If he wasn''t a temptress, what else could he be? Would you


    be this bewitched if he wasn¡¯t a temptress?"


    Mark being a temptress...


    Summer almost spit the water that she was drinking o n the temptress'' face. ''Only Daisy coulde up


    with such expressions!''


    In another setting...


    A huge pile of documents wasid in front of Yvette. She had a clear ss of water in her hand as she


    looked through Mark¡¯s activities in Grudin North and Santabaca, especially those that were done


    behind closed doors.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened when she caught sight of one file!


    ''Summer Hart''s the biological daughter of that woman, Samantha...''


    She clenched her jaw as she read through the report. Every detail was written clearly, so there were


    definitely no mistakes.


    She could not find any negative news about Ronald in Grudin North. Even if she searched to the


    bottom of the earth, she still would not be able to find anything, a


    s Ronald was a cautious man. How could he leave traces for people to track him?


    However, the report on Summer and Samantha''s rtionship was recent. It was apparent that he had


    not nned to cover anything up.


    She confidently concluded that it was not Ronald''s first time having an affair. In fact, he might have


    even been with Samantha for a long time...


    Yvette would surely give them hell!


    Ronald had been lying to her for the past few years. When she fully trusted him, he was doing such


    dirty things behind her back!


    Her chest was rising and falling rapidly from her anger. She clenched the report tightly in her hands


    until her knuckles turned white.


    However, she was also angry at her stupidity. Ronald had been in Grudin North for such a long time.


    The number of times he returned to Santabaca could even be counted with her fingers. His reasons


    always revolved around his busy and tight schedule. But even if it was true, who could be as busy as


    him?!


    He must have taken his time off work to be with that nasty woman, Samantha! Whenever Yvette


    wanted to visit him in Grudin North, he would alwayse up with a million reasons to reject her. The


    reasons that were out of love and care suddenly sounded disgusting and shameless!


    She would not be Yvette if she just let things slide!


    The morning after...


    The summer season was transitioning to fall, so there was a huge difference in the weather. The fall


    wind was piercing, and the rain would always be heavy and long.


    It was the perfect weather to curl up in bed and be unproductive.


    The three people in the apartment were still in dreand. Mark was sleeping on the left side, and


    Summer was sleeping on the right with Charlotte snuggled between them. It was already half-past


    eight.


    Charlotte was a mess in bed as she always squirmed around. She had her feet on Mark''s face, and her


    head was on Summer''s belly.


    The pressure on Summer''s stomach was ufortable, and it caused her to frown. Slowly, she peeled


    her eyes open and grabbed the phone on her pillow. As soon as she saw the time, she immediately


    jumped out of bed. Without any of them realizing it, it was already 9.00 am!


    She quickly put on a coat and gently patted Mark on the arm as she said, "Wake up, it''s almost 9 now!


    I''ll go and make breakfast, so you better wake up and get Charlotte dressed in her school uniform,


    okay?"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    His eyes were still shut when he responded like he was half-awake. "K..."


    Summer then rushed to the bathroom and freshened u p before proceeding to make breakfast. When


    she was almost done with the soup, she headed back to the bedroom.


    On the bed were two sleepy people who had no intention of waking up. They were very deep in their


    sleep. Mark was already in a different position with Charlotte sleeping in his arms. Their faces looked


    rxed and sweet.


    Even though she was angry, she found it hrious. Mark had just responded to her not long ago, but


    look a t him now...


    She walked over and carried Charlotte away from him. She then patted his back softly and said, "Hurry


    u p. Wake up, you''re alreadyte!¡±


    "Five more minutes. Let me sleep for five more minutes..." His deep and hoarse voice was coated with


    drowsiness. Marky still on the bed as if he was exhausted, but it also looked like he was just being


    stubborn.


    Charlotte was also still in her dreand. Her eyes


    remained unfocused when she rubbed them as she yawned. "Daddy staying in bed, daddy shameful."


    "Can you hear your daughter mocking you? Wake up now."


    "Daddy shameful. Daddy sleeping. Daddyzy pig..." Charlotte started singing as she yed along with


    Summer. She was dancing too, shaking her butt from left to right.


    Suddenly, Mark jumped up and pulled both of them onto the bed before he tickled them with his slim


    fingers.


    Mark was on top of them, and Charlotte was sandwiched between him and Summer. Every part that


    Mark tickled itched, making Summer curl up and burst intoughter. Mark did not put his whole weight


    on them. He was supporting his body with his muscr legs and arm in a crouching position, while


    Summer was between his limbs.


    Theirughter never stopped. Nheless, Summer pushed him away after some time as she sat up.


    "Look at the time now, and you''re still goofing around."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was already past nine. Mark nced at the clock and got dressed. "Since it''s already thiste, I


    should just go back to work in the afternoon...¡±


    Summer red at him. ¡®It''s his fault for sleeping in and he still has the audacity to say it so lightly!''


    Mark was then reminded of the important international meeting he had to attend in the morning. His


    gaze shifted as he dialed Harry''s number. "I caught the flu so I can''t be at work this morning. Shift the


    meeting to three this afternoon.¡±


    Charlotte blinked her dark eyes a few times before she took Summer¡¯s phone and quickly passed it to


    Mark." Daddy, tell the teachers I got the flu from you and I can only go to school in the afternoon too."


    "You''re so quick-witted..." Mark raised his brows as he smiled at her. ''My daughter sure is smart.''


    Looking at the unproductive duo before her, Summer felt a little annoyed as she said, "Look at you two,


    one lied without even blinking and the other followed like a monkey. You should set a good example


    and not teach her these things!"


    Mark smirked as he bent down and pecked her on her cherry lips. He raised his brows cheekily and


    carried Charlotte to the bathroom.


    Summer was serving breakfast in the living room, but she could still hear the father and daughter


    ying around in the bathroom. She shook her head in defeat.


    In the end, Summer took leave and skipped work. She followed in his footsteps and told a lie.


    ''He should never stay for the night anymore. They would all bete in the morning as they would sleep


    veryte. How would they be able to wake up on time?¡¯


    The rain was falling outside, washing away the dirt on the window. Three of them had the time of their


    lives i n the living room as theyughed and chatted away.


    In the afternoon, Mark drove his ck Lexus and dropped Charlotte off at school before he sent


    Summer to work. Just as he was about to head to his office, his phone rang. Yvette was calling him.


    His eyes were still shut when he responded like he was half-awake. "K..."


    Summer then rushed to the bathroom and freshened u p before proceeding to make breakfast. When


    she was almost done with the soup, she headed back to the bedroom.


    On the bed were two sleepy people who had no intention of waking up. They were very deep in their


    sleep. Mark was already in a different position with Charlotte sleeping in his arms. Their faces looked


    rxed and sweet.


    Even though she was angry, she found it hrious. Mark had just responded to her not long ago, but


    look a t him now...


    She walked over and carried Charlotte away from him. She then patted his back softly and said, "Hurry


    u p. Wake up, you''re alreadyte!"


    "Five more minutes. Let me sleep for five more minutes..." His deep and hoarse voice was coated with


    drowsiness. Marky still on the bed as if he was exhausted, but it also looked like he was just being


    stubborn.


    Charlotte was also still in her dreand. Her eyes


    remained unfocused when she rubbed them as she yawned. "Daddy staying in bed, daddy shameful."


    "Can you hear your daughter mocking you? Wake up now."


    "Daddy shameful. Daddy sleeping. Daddyzy pig..." Charlotte started singing as she yed along with


    Summer. She was dancing too, shaking her butt from left to right.


    Suddenly, Mark jumped up and pulled both of them onto the bed before he tickled them with his slim


    fingers.


    Mark was on top of them, and Charlotte was sandwiched between him and Summer. Every part that


    Mark tickled itched, making Summer curl up and burst intoughter. Mark did not put his whole weight


    on them. He was supporting his body with his muscr legs and arm in a crouching position, while


    Summer was between his limbs.


    Theirughter never stopped. Nheless, Summer pushed him away after some time as she sat up.


    "Look at the time now, and you''re still goofing around."


    It was already past nine. Mark nced at the clock and got dressed. ¡°Since it''s already thiste, I


    should just go back to work in the afternoon..."


    Summer red at him. ''It''s his fault for sleeping in and he still has the audacity to say it so lightly!''


    Mark was then reminded of the important international meeting he had to attend in the morning. His


    gaze shifted as he dialed Harry¡¯s number. "I caught the flu so I can''t be at work this morning. Shift the


    meeting to three this afternoon."


    Charlotte blinked her dark eyes a few times before she took Summer¡¯s phone and quickly passed it to


    Mark." Daddy, tell the teachers I got the flu from you and I can only go to school in the afternoon too."


    "You''re so quick-witted..." Mark raised his brows as he smiled at her. ¡¯My daughter sure is smart.''


    Looking at the unproductive duo before her, Summer felt a little annoyed as she said, "Look at you two,


    one lied without even blinking and the other followed like a monkey. You should set a good example


    and not teach her these things!"


    Mark smirked as he bent down and pecked her on her cherry lips. He raised his brows cheekily and


    carried Charlotte to the bathroom.


    Summer was serving breakfast in the living room, but she could still hear the father and daughter


    ying around in the bathroom. She shook her head in defeat.


    In the end, Summer took leave and skipped work. She followed in his footsteps and told a lie.


    ''He should never stay for the night anymore. They would all bete in the morning as they would sleep


    veryte. How would they be able to wake up on time?''


    The rain was falling outside, washing away the dirt on the window. Three of them had the time of their


    lives i n the living room as theyughed and chatted away.


    In the afternoon, Mark drove his ck Lexus and dropped Charlotte off at school before he sent


    Summer to work. Just as he was about to head to his office, his phone rang. Yvette was calling him.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Mark put the phone on speaker as he took a left turn." Hey mom, is anything going on?"


    "Yes, and it''s really important. It''s urgent, so get back t o the Valentine mansion for a while." Yvette


    sounded rushed.


    "I have an important meeting to attend. I''ll go back after I''m done with work." He looked over to the time


    and responded tly.


    However, Yvette was not having it. "I can''t wait that long. If you don''t have time toe home, I''ll go to


    your office."


    Mark furrowed his brows as he hung up and took another turn, driving back to the Valentine mansion.


    Over there, Yvette had been waiting in the living room for a long time. As soon as Mark walked in, she


    showed him the report without saying anything else.


    Mark was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. H e flipped the pages of the report as his


    expression started to change. He then asked in a deep voice, "Why do you have these things?"


    Yvette chuckled coldly, sitting at the opposite of him." I have never wanted to investigate her. Her birth


    was a n ident. What I investigated was Ronald and


    Samantha, that cunning woman!"


    Mark could hear the unusualness in her words, starting to understand the situation.


    "Ronald¡¯s been having an affair behind my back, and the woman is Samantha ke. They were both


    caught red-handed by me!"


    Mark''s lips were forced into a straight line. He swallowed and kept quiet as he clenched the report


    tighter in his hand.


    "Oh Mark, he has another woman behind my back. What did I do to him?! Also, because of that


    woman, he asked for a divorce..."


    Yvette sobbed in front of her son as she finally let up all the pent-up anger in her heart.


    Mark''s eyes were slightly narrowed as he watched her shoulders tremble. He stood up and gave her a


    hug as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Yvette was crying her lungs out. It waspletely different from her outburstst time. This time, she


    was in a lot of pain. Her tears were streaming down her face unendingly as she held onto Mark¡¯s shirt.


    "I gave him two sons and took care of the house for so many years. Not once did I everin, but


    how did he treat me?"


    Yvette got even more upset when she spoke. She was crying so hard that she could not breathe. It


    looked like she was having a really hard time.


    Mark ced his big hands on her back as he gently patted her. His face was also clouded with


    darkness with his brows knitted.


    "Oh Mark, I have such a miserable life. All these years, I''ve been watching over the mansion like a dog.


    But he was having the time of his life outside, enjoying himself! Who does he think he is?!"


    Yvette held her fists up and started hitting her chest, which felt extremely tight. She was out of breath,


    but she wanted to release everything.


    "Also, leave Summer. Stop getting back together. She i s Samantha''s daughter, you know. Her


    biological daughter!¡±


    His voice was as deep as the sea when he replied," That is my business. I know what to do."


    "Mark, Samantha is her biological mother. She is having an affair with your father now, but you still


    want to be with her daughter? Do you think I haven¡¯t suffered enough? You just want to take a knife


    and stab my heart a few times. Leave her!"


    If he did not, she would really go insane. The old witch was with Ronald, and the young witch was with


    her son. How could she continue to live?! 1


    Mark put the phone on speaker as he took a left turn." Hey mom, is anything going on?"


    "Yes, and it''s really important. It''s urgent, so get back t o the Valentine mansion for a while.¡± Yvette


    sounded rushed.


    "I have an important meeting to attend. I''ll go back after I''m done with work." He looked over to the time


    and responded tly.


    However, Yvette was not having it. "I can''t wait that long. If you don¡¯t have time toe home, I''ll go to


    your office."


    Mark furrowed his brows as he hung up and took another turn, driving back to the Valentine mansion.


    Over there, Yvette had been waiting in the living room for a long time. As soon as Mark walked in, she


    showed him the report without saying anything else.


    Mark was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. H e flipped the pages of the report as his


    expression started to change. He then asked in a deep voice, "Why do you have these things?"


    Yvette chuckled coldly, sitting at the opposite of him." I have never wanted to investigate her. Her birth


    was a n ident. What I investigated was Ronald and


    Samantha, that cunning woman!"


    Mark could hear the unusualness in her words, starting to understand the situation.


    "Ronald''s been having an affair behind my back, and the woman is Samantha ke. They were both


    caught red-handed by me!"


    Mark¡¯s lips were forced into a straight line. He swallowed and kept quiet as he clenched the report


    tighter in his hand.


    "Oh Mark, he has another woman behind my back. What did I do to him?! Also, because of that


    woman, he asked for a divorce..."


    Yvette sobbed in front of her son as she finally let up all the pent-up anger in her heart.


    Mark''s eyes were slightly narrowed as he watched her shoulders tremble. He stood up and gave her a


    hug as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Yvette was crying her lungs out. It waspletely different from her outburstst time. This time, she


    was in a lot of pain. Her tears were streaming down her face unendingly as she held onto Mark''s shirt.


    "I gave him two sons and took care of the house for so many years. Not once did I everin, but


    how did he treat me?"


    Yvette got even more upset when she spoke. She was crying so hard that she could not breathe. It


    looked like she was having a really hard time.


    Mark ced his big hands on her back as he gently patted her. His face was also clouded with


    darkness with his brows knitted.


    "Oh Mark, I have such a miserable life. All these years, I''ve been watching over the mansion like a dog.


    But he was having the time of his life outside, enjoying himself! Who does he think he is?!¡±


    Yvette held her fists up and started hitting her chest, which felt extremely tight. She was out of breath,


    but she wanted to release everything.


    "Also, leave Summer. Stop getting back together. She i s Samantha''s daughter, you know. Her


    biological daughter!¡±


    His voice was as deep as the sea when he replied," That is my business. I know what to do."


    "Mark, Samantha is her biological mother. She is having an affair with your father now, but you still


    want to be with her daughter? Do you think I haven''t suffered enough? You just want to take a knife


    and stab my heart a few times. Leave her!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    If he did not, she would really go insane. The old witch was with Ronald, and the young witch was with


    her son. How could she continue to live?! 1

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    His brows came together in a frown as he stared at her. In a deep voice, he said, "Mom..."


    "I''m not joking with you. I will really go crazy because of this-I might even die. If you still want to be with


    her, I''ll cut ties with you and take my life in front of your eyes! I won''t want to live anymore. I simply


    can''t continue living!"


    Yvette gritted her teeth. If she ever saw Samantha or Yvette again, she might really go mad!


    "You CAN''T be with her, no matter what. Mark my words, Mark, I''ll keep my promise this time! Say


    something, Mark. Give me a response. Are you really okay with your own mother suffering like this?"


    "Okay, I''ll respond now..." Mark pushed her away and grabbed her by the shoulders. Uttering every


    word clearly, he continued, "Mom, there''s no way I''m leaving Summer..."


    Yvette was stunned as she proceeded to push him away. Her whole body was shaking from anger.


    "Do you know what you¡¯re saying right now?! She is the daughter of that b*tch. Can you still face me if


    you stay with her?"


    Summer was her archenemy, yet he was still head


    over heels for her. As his biological mother, was she more important or was the daughter of the b*tch


    more important to him?


    "She is innocent. This has nothing to do with her at all. Just like me, she is also not involved in this


    matter ..." Mark said slowly.


    Yvette snorted. "Just because she is Samantha¡¯s daughter, she is part of the problem. She is your


    mother''s enemy. Don''t you find it funny and ironic if you''re with her?"


    "She grew up with the Harts and lived under their care for twenty over years. Other than blood, she has


    no rtionship with Samantha at all..."


    From the looks of it, no matter how hard Yvette tried, Mark had no intentions of leaving Summer.


    Yvette immediately grabbed a fruit knife and ced it over her neck. She looked at Mark and pushed


    him," I''ll only say one thing. It¡¯s either me or her. If you choose her, I''ll kill myself right now."


    The fruit knife was as sharp as a tiger tooth. Yvette had put some force on the knife, making it sink into


    her skin. Just the tip of the knife alone was enough to make her blood seep through her skin.


    The servants around her were shocked as they yelled," Put down the knife, Madam Valentine!"


    Needless to say, Yvette ignored them as she continued to push the knife deeper into her skin. The knife


    was deeper into her skin than before, exposing her flesh.


    Blood could be seen trickling down from her cut. All the servants panicked as they shifted their gaze to


    Mark, waiting for him to save her.


    Mark''s eyes stayed still as he stared at her actions. His darkened face was unreadable as he said


    coldly, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    As a response, Yvette pushed the knife farther into her neck. It even looked like she would go deeper if


    she wanted to.


    "If that is your decision, I can only stop you this time. But I won''t be able to stop you the next time. Also,


    I can remind you of one more thing, if you kill yourself, they will definitely live a happier life. If that''s


    your ultimate goal, you can proceed..."


    Mark knew her weaknesses, so he tantly attacked her weak spot.


    As he expected, his words managed to stop Yvette from cutting herself. Besides, she had never


    nned t o die. All she wanted to do was scare him, but what happened just now had been the result


    of a loss in judgment.


    The fruit knife fell from her hands and hit the ground. Suddenly, her vision turned ck, and she


    passed out.


    "Get a doctor!" Mark¡¯s voice was hoarse as he darted toward her and caught her falling body.


    His brows came together in a frown as he stared at her. In a deep voice, he said, "Mom..."


    "I''m not joking with you. I will really go crazy because of this-I might even die. If you still want to be with


    her, I''ll cut ties with you and take my life in front of your eyes! I won''t want to live anymore. I simply


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    can''t continue living!"


    Yvette gritted her teeth. If she ever saw Samantha or Yvette again, she might really go mad! 1


    "You CAN''T be with her, no matter what. Mark my words, Mark, I''ll keep my promise this time! Say


    something, Mark. Give me a response. Are you really okay with your own mother suffering like this?"


    "Okay, I''ll respond now..." Mark pushed her away and grabbed her by the shoulders. Uttering every


    word clearly, he continued, "Mom, there¡¯s no way I''m leaving Summer..."


    Yvette was stunned as she proceeded to push him away. Her whole body was shaking from anger.


    "Do you know what you''re saying right now?! She is the daughter of that b*tch. Can you still face me if


    you stay with her?"


    Summer was her archenemy, yet he was still head


    over heels for her. As his biological mother, was she more important or was the daughter of the b*tch


    more important to him?


    "She is innocent. This has nothing to do with her at all. Just like me, she is also not involved in this


    matter ..." Mark said slowly.


    Yvette snorted. "Just because she is Samantha¡¯s daughter, she is part of the problem. She is your


    mother¡¯s enemy. Don¡¯t you find it funny and ironic if you''re with her?"


    "She grew up with the Harts and lived under their care for twenty over years. Other than blood, she has


    no rtionship with Samantha at all..."


    From the looks of it, no matter how hard Yvette tried, Mark had no intentions of leaving Summer.


    Yvette immediately grabbed a fruit knife and ced it over her neck. She looked at Mark and pushed


    him," I''ll only say one thing. It''s either me or her. If you choose her, I''ll kill myself right now."


    The fruit knife was as sharp as a tiger tooth. Yvette had put some force on the knife, making it sink into


    her skin. Just the tip of the knife alone was enough to make her blood seep through her skin.


    The servants around her were shocked as they yelled," Put down the knife, Madam Valentine!"


    Needless to say, Yvette ignored them as she continued to push the knife deeper into her skin. The knife


    was deeper into her skin than before, exposing her flesh.


    Blood could be seen trickling down from her cut. All the servants panicked as they shifted their gaze to


    Mark, waiting for him to save her.


    Mark''s eyes stayed still as he stared at her actions. His darkened face was unreadable as he said


    coldly, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    As a response, Yvette pushed the knife farther into her neck. It even looked like she would go deeper if


    she wanted to.


    "If that is your decision, I can only stop you this time. But I won''t be able to stop you the next time. Also,


    I can remind you of one more thing, if you kill yourself, they will definitely live a happier life. If that¡¯s


    your ultimate goal, you can proceed..."


    Mark knew her weaknesses, so he tantly attacked her weak spot.


    As he expected, his words managed to stop Yvette from cutting herself. Besides, she had never


    nned t o die. All she wanted to do was scare him, but what happened just now had been the result


    of a loss in judgment.


    The fruit knife fell from her hands and hit the ground. Suddenly, her vision turned ck, and she


    passed out.


    "Get a doctor!" Mark''s voice was hoarse as he darted toward her and caught her falling body.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    A middle-aged doctor arrived almost immediately. He did a full body check on Yvette and dressed her


    wound. "There¡¯s nothing serious. Her body is weak, she bled a little, and she was overstimted."


    Mark was standing at the side when he breathed a sigh of relief after listening to what the doctor said.


    He raised his arms and fixed his tie before he left for his office.


    He was not afraid of hermitting suicide again after he left her those words.


    "Get to the hospital. I need you to find something out for me and give me the results this afternoon,"


    Mark said to Harry coldly.


    Harry nodded and left. When it was almost time for them to leave work, he knocked on Mark''s door and


    let himself in before he updated Mark on every detail of his findings.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Bone marrow donation...


    And the stupid woman actually consented to it!


    Summer got off work in the afternoon and was getting ready to pick Charlotte up from school. However,


    she already saw the ck Lexus waiting outside her school.


    The rain was still pouring heavily, and it did not seem like it was going to stop anytime soon. By the


    time Summer got into the car, her hair and clothes were soaking wet.


    "Let''s go and get Charlotte. I¡¯ve already made a promise to go home tonight." Summer stood her


    ground before Mark could say anything.


    Mark broke into a faint smile as he said, "You were justte for a day and you¡¯re already scared now?"


    "I¡¯m not scared. A teacher must be disciplined and conscientious. Would I still be a teacher if I lied and


    skipped sses?"


    "No wonder you''re a notable teacher and a good role model. I guess I have to learn from you..."


    Summer tantly agreed and nodded. "Obviously."


    "It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow, you want to go on a vacation?" Mark shifted his gaze to the road as he


    drummed on the steering wheel with his slender fingers, letting out a crisp melodic rhythm. "We''ll bring


    Charlotte along and visit the beach. How''s that?"


    Charlotte had been saying that she wanted to watch the sea and look at the seagulls. The next day


    was also a Saturday, and the three of them had never been out a s a family before. There was no


    denying that Summer''s heart was moved.


    "Actions speak louder than desires. So, you up for it?" Mark''s eyes were slightly narrowed as his


    expressions radiated an indescribable alluring charm.


    Her heart leaped. "Drive your car."


    Mark saw her flushed cheeks and wore a small grin." We''ll leave right after we pick Charlotte up."


    Summer''s eyes twinkled as sheid her back on the seat. She nudged his arm softly and said, "Hey, is


    this a n impromptu vacation?"


    She had always wanted to experience an impromptu vacation. It was quick, carefree, and exciting.


    ¡°You bet..."


    They picked Charlotte from school and reached the airport. They then bought three tickets for the


    closest flight to Sanctum Isles.


    After a couple of hours, they''ve reached Sanctum Isles. But it was already midnight, so they


    immediately headed to the penthouse in the hotel they booked earlier.


    Both Summer and Charlotte were exhausted. They slept as soon as theyid on the big bed in their


    hotel.


    However, Mark did not sleep. He stood in front of the big window and looked down at the town''s night


    view. He had a lit cigarette between his fingers, but he was reminded of the mother and daughter in the


    room. So, he discarded the cigarette and poured himself a ss of red wine, swirling it in his hand.


    If he was not mistaken, the bone marrow results would be out tomorrow.


    ''If Summer can''t be found by then, what would he do?¡¯ The "he" here clearly referred to Ronald


    Valentine.


    A middle-aged doctor arrived almost immediately. He did a full body check on Yvette and dressed her


    wound. "There¡¯s nothing serious. Her body is weak, she bled a little, and she was overstimted."


    Mark was standing at the side when he breathed a sigh of relief after listening to what the doctor said.


    He raised his arms and fixed his tie before he left for his office.


    He was not afraid of hermitting suicide again after he left her those words.


    "Get to the hospital. I need you to find something out for me and give me the results this afternoon,"


    Mark said to Harry coldly.


    Harry nodded and left. When it was almost time for them to leave work, he knocked on Mark''s door and


    let himself in before he updated Mark on every detail of his findings.


    Bone marrow donation...


    And the stupid woman actually consented to it!


    Summer got off work in the afternoon and was getting ready to pick Charlotte up from school. However,


    she already saw the ck Lexus waiting outside her school.


    The rain was still pouring heavily, and it did not seem like it was going to stop anytime soon. By the


    time Summer got into the car, her hair and clothes were soaking wet.


    "Let''s go and get Charlotte. I''ve already made a promise to go home tonight." Summer stood her


    ground before Mark could say anything.


    Mark broke into a faint smile as he said, "You were justte for a day and you''re already scared now?"


    "I''m not scared. A teacher must be disciplined and conscientious. Would I still be a teacher if I lied and


    skipped sses?¡±


    "No wonder you''re a notable teacher and a good role model. I guess I have to learn from you..."


    Summer tantly agreed and nodded. "Obviously."


    "It''s Saturday tomorrow, you want to go on a vacation?" Mark shifted his gaze to the road as he


    drummed on the steering wheel with his slender fingers, letting out a crisp melodic rhythm. "We¡¯ll bring


    Charlotte along and visit the beach. How''s that?"


    Charlotte had been saying that she wanted to watch the sea and look at the seagulls. The next day


    was also a Saturday, and the three of them had never been out a s a family before. There was no


    denying that Summer¡¯s heart was moved. 1


    "Actions speak louder than desires. So, you up for it?" Mark''s eyes were slightly narrowed as his


    expressions


    radiated an indescribable alluring charm.


    Her heart leaped. "Drive your car.¡±


    Mark saw her flushed cheeks and wore a small grin." We''ll leave right after we pick Charlotte up."


    Summer''s eyes twinkled as sheid her back on the seat. She nudged his arm softly and said, "Hey, is


    this a n impromptu vacation?¡±


    She had always wanted to experience an impromptu vacation. It was quick, carefree, and exciting.


    "You bet...¡±


    They picked Charlotte from school and reached the airport. They then bought three tickets for the


    closest flight to Sanctum Isles.


    After a couple of hours, they''ve reached Sanctum Isles. But it was already midnight, so they


    immediately headed to the penthouse in the hotel they booked earlier.


    Both Summer and Charlotte were exhausted. They slept as soon as theyid on the big bed in their


    hotel.


    However, Mark did not sleep. He stood in front of the big window and looked down at the town''s night


    view. He had a lit cigarette between his fingers, but he was reminded of the mother and daughter in the


    room. So, he discarded the cigarette and poured himself a ss of red wine, swirling it in his hand.


    If he was not mistaken, the bone marrow results would be out tomorrow.


    ''If Summer can''t be found by then, what would he do?'' The "he" here clearly referred to Ronald


    Valentine.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Whoever Samantha was as a person had nothing to do with Mark. Besides, he never wanted to let


    Summer donate her bone marrow to her...


    It was not because of the rtionship she had with his father. It was because there was no need for


    Summer to save such a woman. Samantha was a mother who had abandoned her own daughter but


    came back looking for her when she needed her help t o survive.


    Summer was his woman, and he did not want her to g o through such injustice...


    What did Mark have to do with that person living or dying? He really did not want Summer to bear such


    pain and suffering for that woman...


    The next day, three of them went to the beach after breakfast in the morning. The weather in Sanctum


    Isles was like spring throughout the year. It felt soothing.


    Three of them had already changed their clothes. The women on the beach were either in bikinis or


    swimsuits, revealing their attractive figures.


    Charlotte was in her swimsuit, and Mark was wearing casual shorts paired with a light blue tee. It


    entuated his youthfulness despite his mature and elegant appearance, making him look young and


    charming.


    However, Summer was wearing a bohemian dress that was dragging below her ankles. She even had


    to lift her dress up when she walked. Her brows were pulled to a frown, as she was obviously upset.


    That was because the bohemian dress was entirely Mark¡¯s decision. Summer really wanted to wear her


    swimsuit, but...


    Sheid her eyes on the women who looked carefree, and she started to envy them in her heart. ''How


    nice!''


    Mark just nced at her nonchntly. "Your eyeballs are going to fall out if you continue to stare at


    them..."


    Immediately, Summer expressed her honest thoughts. "I want to wear a swimsuit too. Wearing this


    dress is really inconvenient."


    "Do you have a figure like them?" Mark shot back.


    Summer was left speechless. ''This guy..."


    Summer red with him, feeling annoyed and unresigned. "Wouldn''t you know whether I have such a


    figure?"


    Mark loved her response. He smiledzily and wrapped his arms around her slim waist as he said,"


    Come here. Let me get your measurements with my hands. They are a reliable measuring tool, so


    there won''t be any issues..."


    Summer immediately pped away his busy hands that were feeling her up and glowered at him. At


    that point, Charlotte was already rolling in the sand and ying with it.


    Mark was really good at swimming. Charlotte was kicking her two stumpy legs in the air as she whined,


    wanting to swim with him.


    The pair of father and daughter were standing in the sea. Mark was teaching Charlotte how to swim


    while Summer stood aside and watched. Her bohemian dress was already soaking wet as it stuck onto


    her body.


    Mark squinted at her as he made a nodding gesture, hinting her to go back to shore. But she snorted


    back, saying, "Do you think we¡¯re still in the feudal era? Why didn''t I notice your closed-mindedness


    before?"


    "It¡¯s not toote to know now. Besides, wearing more clothes isn''t a bad idea either. Aren¡¯t women


    afraid of getting tan? With your outfit today, you won¡¯t be able t o get a tan, no?"


    "Tan my foot!¡± she retorted. Only Mark could confidently say such nonsense. ''Afraid of getting tan?''


    Everyone must have already applied sunscreen if they were visiting a beach.


    In the hospital, Batabaca.


    Ronald was pacing back and forth in the ward. The bone marrow results were out, and they did not


    match as highly as he expected. But still, it was good enough for transntation.


    But the most important issue now was that Summer was unreachable. The school was also closed, so


    there was no way of finding her.


    ''Could it be that she backed out at thest minute?''


    "Don''t you worry, I''ll send some people to locate her whereabouts,¡± Mark said to Samantha as he made


    a phone call.


    During this critical time, there should not be any more issues. Their bone marrows were already not a


    good match, so there could not be any moreplications...


    Whoever Samantha was as a person had nothing to do with Mark. Besides, he never wanted to let


    Summer donate her bone marrow to her...


    It was not because of the rtionship she had with his father. It was because there was no need for


    Summer to save such a woman. Samantha was a mother who had abandoned her own daughter but


    came back looking for her when she needed her help t o survive.


    Summer was his woman, and he did not want her to g o through such injustice...


    What did Mark have to do with that person living or dying? He really did not want Summer to bear such


    pain and suffering for that woman...


    The next day, three of them went to the beach after breakfast in the morning. The weather in Sanctum


    Isles was like spring throughout the year. It felt soothing.


    Three of them had already changed their clothes. The women on the beach were either in bikinis or


    swimsuits, revealing their attractive figures.


    Charlotte was in her swimsuit, and Mark was wearing casual shorts paired with a light blue tee. It


    entuated his youthfulness despite his mature and elegant appearance, making him look young and


    charming.


    However, Summer was wearing a bohemian dress that was dragging below her ankles. She even had


    to lift her dress up when she walked. Her brows were pulled to a frown, as she was obviously upset.


    That was because the bohemian dress was entirely Mark¡¯s decision. Summer really wanted to wear her


    swimsuit, but...


    Sheid her eyes on the women who looked carefree, and she started to envy them in her heart. ''How


    nice!''


    Mark just nced at her nonchntly. "Your eyeballs are going to fall out if you continue to stare at


    them..."


    Immediately, Summer expressed her honest thoughts. "I want to wear a swimsuit too. Wearing this


    dress is really inconvenient."


    "Do you have a figure like them?" Mark shot back.


    Summer was left speechless. ''This guy..."


    Summer red with him, feeling annoyed and unresigned. "Wouldn''t you know whether I have such a


    figure?"


    Mark loved her response. He smiledzily and wrapped his arms around her slim waist as he said,"


    Come here. Let me get your measurements with my hands. They are a reliable measuring tool, so


    there won''t be any issues..."


    Summer immediately pped away his busy hands that were feeling her up and glowered at him. At


    that point, Charlotte was already rolling in the sand and ying with it.


    Mark was really good at swimming. Charlotte was kicking her two stumpy legs in the air as she whined,


    wanting to swim with him.


    The pair of father and daughter were standing in the sea. Mark was teaching Charlotte how to swim


    while Summer stood aside and watched. Her bohemian dress was already soaking wet as it stuck onto


    her body.


    Mark squinted at her as he made a nodding gesture, hinting her to go back to shore. But she snorted


    back, saying, "Do you think we''re still in the feudal era? Why didn''t I notice your closed-mindedness


    before?¡±


    "It''s not toote to know now. Besides, wearing more clothes isn''t a bad idea either. Aren''t women


    afraid of getting tan? With your outfit today, you won''t be able t o get a tan, no?"


    "Tan my foot!" she retorted. Only Mark could confidently say such nonsense. ''Afraid of getting tan?''


    Everyone must have already applied sunscreen if they were visiting a beach.


    In the hospital, Satabaca.


    Ronald was pacing back and forth in the ward. The bone marrow results were out, and they did not


    match as highly as he expected. But still, it was good enough for transntation.


    But the most important issue now was that Summer was unreachable. The school was also closed, so


    there was no way of finding her.


    ''Could it be that she backed out at thest minute?''


    "Don''t you worry, I''ll send some people to locate her whereabouts,¡± Mark said to Samantha as he made


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    a phone call. 1


    During this critical time, there should not be any more issues. Their bone marrows were already not a


    good match, so there could not be any moreplications...

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    "I think you should be the one to stop worrying. You''ve already walked around the room over ten times.


    I''m getting dizzy watching you." Samantha held a cup of water in her hands and looked at him. She


    was not worried because she believed that Ronald would solve anything.


    He sat down on a couch after he listened to her words, waiting for them to return his call. All he wanted


    now was to get a hold of Summer.


    ''It''d be impossible to not locate her, no?¡¯


    Sanctum Isles.


    The ocean waves were crashing in the blue sea one after another. The ocean was so clear that it could


    reflect the clouds in the sky. The green leaves on the tree branches shook in the wind, painting a warm


    picture of the beach.


    Charlotte was over the moon. She was running around on the beach, leaving a trail of small footsteps


    behind her.


    In contrast, Summer already felt tired when she sat on the beach. She was slightly out of breath as she


    watched Mark chase after Charlotte in front of her.


    ced in front of her was a fried chicken that


    Charlotte had bought earlier on. She picked it up and sniffed it but was repelled and disgusted by it.


    She had no idea why she had been constantly tired recently. She did not have to walk far to feel tired,


    and she would want to sit or sleep on a couch as soon as she saw one.


    Additionally, her chest felt tight and swollen. She never liked eating sour things but was crazy about it


    now. Furthermore, she missed her periodst month.


    Connecting the dots, Summer came to a realization. Was she pregnant?


    She thought about it quietly in her heart until she smiled and shook her head, thinking that the


    possibility was not high.


    Previously, when she had been pregnant with Charlotte, the doctor had told her that her body was unfit


    for pregnancy, so it was really hard for her to get pregnant!


    But still, how else could she exin the problems that she was facing?


    Summer was still on her train of thoughts when a tall figure stood in front of her, swallowing her whole.


    She only snapped out of it when water droplets fell on her face.


    The toned figure then sat next to her. With one arm over her shoulder, Mark pulled her close to him as


    he asked deeply, "What are you thinking about, hmm? You looked like you¡¯re deep in thought."


    "Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling tired and sleepy. My chest feels tight and swollen, plus I missed my period.


    So, I''m just wondering if I''m pregnant." Sheid her head o n hisp, and it was as she said. She was a


    little out of it, not appearing very energetic.


    ''She¡¯s pregnant?'' His dark eyes were instantly filled with bright colors. But when he saw her


    expression, h e held her chin with his slender fingers and frowned." You don¡¯t want the baby?"


    "It''s not that I don¡¯t want it. Why would I even be pregnant?"


    "I¡¯m strong, you see. Plus, I haven''t been wearing any protection and you haven''t been eating your


    birth control pills. So why wouldn''t you be pregnant, hm?"


    Mark tightened his gaze on her as he pinched her chin a little harder. He was unusually annoyed. ''Is


    she doubting my manhood?¡¯


    Summer took a deep breath as she smacked his chest softly. "That¡¯s not the point, okay? The point is


    that the doctor told me that my chances of getting pregnant were very lowst time."


    ''Does he know what''s the problem here?'' She felt resigned. She thought that she would not get


    pregnant, so she had never taken any birth control pills.


    "Low chances don¡¯t mean that you can''t get pregnant, right? When you''re with me, the chances of you


    getting pregnant will naturally increase.¡± He spoke in a deep and dark voice, as he meant everything he


    said.


    "Can you be serious for once?" Her face turned red as she gritted her teeth.


    Mark chuckled deeply, causing vibration in her ears. H e then tucked her hair that became messy from


    the wind behind her ears. "Why so serious? We''ll know everything once we go for a checkup in the


    hospital. You¡¯re thinking too much here..."


    Summer nodded as she responded, "Let''s get a pregnancy test before we get back to the hotel."


    "I think you should be the one to stop worrying. You''ve already walked around the room over ten times.


    I''m getting dizzy watching you." Samantha held a cup of water in her hands and looked at him. She


    was not worried because she believed that Ronald would solve anything.


    He sat down on a couch after he listened to her words, waiting for them to return his call. All he wanted


    now was to get a hold of Summer. 1


    ''It''d be impossible to not locate her, no?¡¯


    Sanctum Isles.


    The ocean waves were crashing in the blue sea one after another. The ocean was so clear that it could


    reflect the clouds in the sky. The green leaves on the tree branches shook in the wind, painting a warm


    picture of the beach.


    Charlotte was over the moon. She was running around on the beach, leaving a trail of small footsteps


    behind her.


    In contrast, Summer already felt tired when she sat on the beach. She was slightly out of breath as she


    watched Mark chase after Charlotte in front of her.


    ced in front of her was a fried chicken that


    Charlotte had bought earlier on. She picked it up and sniffed it but was repelled and disgusted by it.


    She had no idea why she had been constantly tired recently. She did not have to walk far to feel tired,


    and she would want to sit or sleep on a couch as soon as she saw one. 1


    Additionally, her chest felt tight and swollen. She never liked eating sour things but was crazy about it


    now. Furthermore, she missed her periodst month.


    Connecting the dots, Summer came to a realization. Was she pregnant?


    She thought about it quietly in her heart until she smiled and shook her head, thinking that the


    possibility was not high.


    Previously, when she had been pregnant with


    Charlotte, the doctor had told her that her body was unfit for pregnancy, so it was really hard for her to


    get pregnant!


    But still, how else could she exin the problems that she was facing?


    Summer was still on her train of thoughts when a tall figure stood in front of her, swallowing her whole.


    She only snapped out of it when water droplets fell on her face.


    The toned figure then sat next to her. With one arm over her shoulder, Mark pulled her close to him as


    he asked deeply, "What are you thinking about, hmm? You looked like you''re deep in thought.¡±


    "Recently, I''ve been feeling tired and sleepy. My chest feels tight and swollen, plus I missed my period.


    So, I''m just wondering if I''m pregnant." Sheid her head o n hisp, and it was as she said. She was a


    little out of it, not appearing very energetic.


    ''She''s pregnant?'' His dark eyes were instantly filled with bright colors. But when he saw her


    expression, h e held her chin with his slender fingers and frowned. " You don''t want the baby?"


    "It''s not that I don¡¯t want it. Why would I even be pregnant?"


    "I''m strong, you see. Plus, I haven''t been wearing any protection and you haven''t been eating your birth


    control pills. So why wouldn''t you be pregnant, hm?" 1


    Mark tightened his gaze on her as he pinched her chin a little harder. He was unusually annoyed. ''Is


    she doubting my manhood?''


    Summer took a deep breath as she smacked his chest softly. "That''s not the point, okay? The point is


    that the doctor told me that my chances of getting pregnant were very lowst time."


    ''Does he know what¡¯s the problem here?'' She felt resigned. She thought that she would not get


    pregnant, so she had never taken any birth control pills.


    "Low chances don''t mean that you can¡¯t get pregnant, right? When you''re with me, the chances of you


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    getting pregnant will naturally increase.¡± He spoke in


    a deep and dark voice, as he meant everything he said.


    "Can you be serious for once?" Her face turned red as she gritted her teeth.


    Mark chuckled deeply, causing vibration in her ears. H e then tucked her hair that became messy from


    the wind behind her ears. "Why so serious? We''ll know everything once we go for a checkup in the


    hospital. You¡¯re thinking too much here..."


    Summer nodded as she responded, "Let''s get a pregnancy test before we get back to the hotel."

 Chapter 529

    ?


    Mark nodded back before he reached into her dress with his big hand.


    All of a sudden, Summer''s cheeks burned red as she ground her teeth. "Take your perverted hand out of my dress!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    There were countless tourists walking around them. ''How shameless is he to do this out in public?''


    The sky gradually got darker before it turnedpletely dark. Charlotte was also done having fun on the beach. She begged to have dinner, as she was feeling hungry.


    Sanctum Isles had many local delicacies. The three of them headed downtown and found a restaurant. It was not a fine dining restaurant, but it was crowded with customers. Their business was thriving.


    They ordered a number of dishes including a soup that was brewed with a variety of seafood, such as abalone, scallops, lobster, etc....


    Charlotte leaned towards the dishes and had her hands on the table the whole time. The food was delicious, and she was enjoying herself. Summer had also gobbled up her share of lobster and soup.


    They were very full from eating, and their stomach felt bloated, so they decided to walk back to the hotel instead. As they were walking, they passed by a pharmacy. Summer then nudged Mark and said, "You should get it. I''ll wait for you here with Charlotte."


    Mark wore a faint smile as he stepped into the pharmacy and asked the staff to get him some pregnancy tests.


    He was casually leaning over the counter when the staff was printing out his receipt, scanning through the instruction booklet of the pregnancy tests.


    The staff was close to having a nosebleed as his whole being was radiating a strong aura of maturity and elegance. "Here''s your change, sir."


    "Thanks..." Mark said in a maic voice as he turned around and left the pharmacy while the staff watched him leave with a lingering gaze.


    Mark bought both the pregnancy test stick and strip. Summer looked down and rummaged around the bag. ''He really did buy everything.''


    Back in the hotel, Charlotte watched My Little Pony while Summer carried the pregnancy test kits into the bathroom. Mark followed and waited outside the bathroom door.


    While she pulled down her pants, the man outside the door asked, "Do you know how to use it?"


    Summer ignored him and took off her pants. She sat on the toilet as she chuckled. ''If a woman doesn''t know how to use this, how would a man know?''


    "Remember to aim and pee directly on the stick. Let your urine touch the tip of the stick..." Mark was worried that she did not know how to use it, so he read the instructions aloud in front of the washroom.


    Summer felt defeated as she listened to him. "Mr. Valentine, could you please leave for a sec?"


    "Why? You don''t know how to use it? Do you need my help in there?" Mark furrowed his brows as he started to panic.


    ''Help my foot!''


    Did he want to collect her urine in his hands while she peed?


    That was thest straw as she shouted, "How am I supposed to pee when you''re talking endlessly in front of the bathroom? Please go to the living area and stop standing outside the door!"


    She started the test when it fell silent outside. A minuteter, she saw two lines on the pregnancy stick, which clearly indicated that she was pregnant!


    She covered her mouth with her left hand in awe. She was in disbelief as her heart was filled with a huge wave of excitement. She really got pregnant!


    When she was walking towards the living area, the man was even more worried than her. He stared at her expression and immediately shot her a question, "How was it?"


    Summer passed him the pregnancy stick without saying anything. He looked down and squinted before he stood up. He pulled her into a hug and spun her around the living room. He was ecstatic as his chest was filled with satisfaction, joy, and excitement that flowed throughout his body.


    Summer got a little dizzy from all the spinning, and she patted his arms lightly, signaling him to stop. Mark was euphoric. "We''ll go to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    "Sure." Summer ced her hand on her stomach as she responded. Her eyes were bright, and she


    was feeling great. ''How nice!''


    Mark was holding her in his arms as they sat on the couch. His lips looked as if they were permanently


    smiling as his expression was exceptionally soft.


    Charlotte wanted to join them as she climbed onto Summer¡¯s stomach. But Mark quickly stopped her


    and educated her on it. "You can''t sit on Mommy¡¯s stomach anymore, okay?"


    "Why can''t I sit on Mommy? I''ve been sitting on her stomach all this time." Charlotte scrunched her


    nose while she ate her ice cream. Her mouth was stained with cream.


    "There¡¯s a baby in your mommy''s belly now. You''ll tten the baby if you sit on Mommy, you know?"


    "Whoa!" Charlotte''s eyes twinkled as she jumped around the room. All of a sudden, a thought hit her as


    she turned around and looked at Summer. "Mommy, is the baby my little brother or little sister?" she


    asked curiously.


    Summer answered with a smile, "We don''t know yet. W e have to wait for some time before we get an


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    answer."


    Charlotte licked her lips as she giggled. "I''ll like the baby no matter if it¡¯s a brother or a sister! Hurry up


    and give birth to the baby, I want to bring them to buy candies! I have a lot of money! I can even buy


    them toys!"


    ¡°Look at your dirty clothes, you''re covered in sand. Quick, go take a shower and go to bed." Summer


    carried her into the bathroom.


    After her shower, Charlotte went to bed herself and slept right away. She was drooling, and her butt


    was pointing toward the ceiling.


    Mark was handling some paperwork because he was still not sleepy. Summer then took hisptop and


    opened the browser as she typed in the search bar," Can pregnant women donate their bone marrow?"


    The web results popped up, and she read every line carefully. She paid close attention to every single


    detail to make sure that she did not miss anything.


    However, she found out that it was impossible for her t o donate her bone marrow during pregnancy.


    She could only do so if she got a miscarriage or an abortion. If not, there was no way that she could


    donate.


    All of the search results were saying the same thing. There was no way that she could go through with


    the bone marrow donation.


    She sat there lost in her thoughts as theptop screen was still on.


    is a cautious man. How could he leave ;ople to track him?


    e report on Summer and Samantha''s p was recent. It was apparent that he had . to cover anything up.


    ently concluded that it was not Ronald''s wing an affair. In fact, he might have even amantha for a long


    time...


    d surely give them hell!


    been lying to her for the past few years, ully trusted him, he was doing such dirty id her back!


    as rising and falling rapidly from her clenched the report tightly in her hands uckles turned white.


    re was also angry at her stupidity. Ronald i Grudin North for such a long time. The imes he returned to


    Santabaca could even with her fingers. His reasons always )und his busy and tight schedule. But even


    s, who could be as busy as him?!


    ve taken his time off work to be with that m, Samantha! Whenever Yvette wanted to i Grudin North, he


    would alwayse up on reasons to reject her. The reasons that love and care suddenly sounded md


    shameless!


    The mornin


    The summe was a huge was piercin long.


    It was the pi unproducth


    The three p< dreand Summer wa snuggled be


    Charlotte w around. She was on Sum


    The pressur uforta peeled her pillow. As s jumped out was already


    She quickly the arm as: and make t Charlotte dr


    lot be Yvette if she just let things slide!


    She picked up the ss and threw it at them again...


    Yvette''s eyes were red with anger and her whole body was shaking. She looked at Ronald with hatred


    in her eyes.


    She raised her hand. PA! A p hadnded on Ronald''s face, and a reddish palm print immediately


    appeared.


    "Shameless bitch!" Swearing furiously, Yvette approached the bed and raised her hand again towards


    Samantha.


    Just as her hand was about to swing down, Ronald lunged forward and grabbed her hand. "Enough!"


    "Let go! Enough? What do you mean?" Yvette turned to face Ronald, struggling violently and frantically.


    "Does it hurt you that I hit her?"


    "We¡¯ll talk at home." Ronald grabbed her by the wrist and took her out of the room.


    Yvette dragged herself back, holding onto the bed with her left hand. She refused to leave, screaming,


    "N o! Why should I go back? Today I''m going to show her what happens when you steal someone''s


    husband!"


    She had lost her mind. She did not mind being ugly, shouting and cursing at the top of her voice.


    Samantha did not say a word. She justy there, staring nonchntly at Yvette as if she were crazy.


    When a woman is mad, her strength is truly frightening. Just like Yvette.


    "Sure." Summer ced her hand on her stomach as she responded. Her eyes were bright, and she


    was feeling great. ''How nice!''


    Mark was holding her in his arms as they sat on the couch. His lips looked as if they were permanently


    smiling as his expression was exceptionally soft.


    Charlotte wanted to join them as she climbed onto Summer''s stomach. But Mark quickly stopped her


    and educated her on it. "You can''t sit on Mommy''s stomach anymore, okay?"


    "Why can''t I sit on Mommy? I¡¯ve been sitting on her stomach all this time." Charlotte scrunched her


    nose while she ate her ice cream. Her mouth was stained with cream.


    "There''s a baby in your mommy¡¯s belly now. You''ll tten the baby if you sit on Mommy, you know?"


    "Whoa!" Charlotte''s eyes twinkled as she jumped around the room. All of a sudden, a thought hit her as


    she turned around and looked at Summer. "Mommy, is the baby my little brother or little sister?" she


    asked curiously.


    Summer answered with a smile, "We don''t know yet. W e have to wait for some time before we get an


    answer."


    Charlotte licked her lips as she giggled. "I''ll like the baby no matter if it''s a brother or a sister! Hurry up


    and give birth to the baby, I want to bring them to buy candies! I have a lot of money! I can even buy


    them toys!¡±


    "Look at your dirty clothes, you''re covered in sand. Quick, go take a shower and go to bed." Summer


    carried her into the bathroom.


    After her shower, Charlotte went to bed herself and slept right away. She was drooling, and her butt


    was pointing toward the ceiling.


    Mark was handling some paperwork because he was still not sleepy. Summer then took hisptop and


    opened the browser as she typed in the search bar," Can pregnant women donate their bone marrow?"


    The web results popped up, and she read every line carefully. She paid close attention to every single


    detail to make sure that she did not miss anything.


    However, she found out that it was impossible for her t o donate her bone marrow during pregnancy.


    She could only do so if she got a miscarriage or an abortion. If not, there was no way that she could


    donate.


    All of the search results were saying the same thing. There was no way that she could go through with


    the bone marrow donation.


    She sat there lost in her thoughts as theptop screen was still on.


    Every line she read on the web was floating around her mind. Coincidentally, everything hade


    together at such a bad time...


    Pregnancy and a bone marrow transnt... How did it turn out to be soplicated?


    Summer continued sitting there in a daze. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    She just sat there for about half an hour, not even noticing the footsteps that were approaching her.


    "What are you thinking about?¡± Mark stared at her expression as he asked suspiciously.


    Suddenly, Summer pulled herself back when she noticed the web results that were disyed on the


    screen. Instinctively, she pped theptop shut and controlled her expressions as she stood up. "Are


    you done with work?"


    "Yup..." Mark watched the look on her face and her actions as he wrapped his arm around her


    shoulders." You''re pregnant now, so you should not be on theputer that much..."


    "I know. I¡¯m just looking some stuff up on the web, that''s all. Do you want to sleep now?"


    Mark raised his brows as the corners of his lips curled up. "Of course. We can¡¯t do any adult activities


    now, so all that''s left for us to do is sleep." 1


    Summer pinched his shoulder as they walked into the bedroom to find Charlotte missing. Summer


    frowned curiously as Mark answered, "I carried her to the smaller room.¡±


    "She¡¯s never slept on her own before." Summer was a little worried about Charlotte.


    "She¡¯s almost four now. It''s time for her to sleep on her own. What''s going to happen if she moves


    around and kicks you in the middle of the night?"


    While he spoke, he gently pressed Summer onto the bed. "You do know the way your daughter sleeps


    at night, right? I''m highly alert, so I can hear every move she makes. Besides, she''s just sleeping next


    to us. If she''s really scared, she''ll run over to us. Let''s get some sleep..."

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Summer nodded as she took off her shoes and changed into her nightgown. Maybe it was the fact that


    she was pregnant, but she slept curled up in his arms right away.


    Once her breathing became steady, Mark opened his eyes and carefully removed his arm that was


    under her hand before he got out of bed.


    He walked to the study and stopped there as he sat himself down on the chair and switched on the


    page.


    "Can pregnant women donate their bone marrow?"


    ''So, this was what she was looking at just now. No wonder she switched off theptop so abruptly when


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    she saw me.''


    Summer wanted to keep the transnt a secret from Mark, but how long was she going to keep it from


    him?


    Three of them went to the hospital for a checkup right after they had their breakfast.


    After some time, the results were out as the doctor came to them with a smile on his face. "You''re one


    month pregnant. Congrattions on being a mother."


    ''I''m already one month into my pregnancy.¡¯ Summer smiled as she said, "Thank you, Doctor. But the


    possibilities of m e getting pregnant were extremely low."


    "It''s true that your uterus is tipped to the back more than other women and that the chances of


    pregnancy are very low. But when you take note of your positions during intercourse, you can still get


    pregnant. Nevertheless, there was only a 20% chance that you''d get pregnant, which is a very small


    percentage. So, you''re exceptionally lucky, Miss...¡±


    Mark raised his brows as he hugged her shoulders. His face was filled with delight as the doctor


    himself had already confirmed the strength of his manhood. 1


    Summer could feel his glee next to her as she red at him. The doctor¡¯s words have made her


    cheeks flushed.


    Suddenly, she was reminded of something as she said to Mark, "Please take Charlotte out for a while, I


    have something to ask the doctor."


    Mark looked at her without saying anything. He responded with a soft grunt before walking out with


    Charlotte.


    Summer was still in her chair when she asked the doctor, "By the way, Doctor, can I donate my bone


    marrow when I''m in this situation?¡± "A bone marrow transnt does not remove your


    bone. It takes your blood. Usually, a person has to be injected with medication to get the best version of


    their blood. This is a really painful process, and people will experience great difort. Besides,


    you''re a pregnant woman. The medication used will definitely have an adverse effect on your baby," the


    doctor exined with a smile on his face.


    "Okay, I understand now. Thank you, Doctor." She stood up and left.


    It was Monday the next day. Charlotte had to go to school, Summer had to go to work, and Mark had to


    return to the office. So, they took the afternoon flight back to Santabaca.


    They walked around Santabaca for a long time at noon and bought themselves some goods before


    they headed to the airport. They wanted to have a good night''s sleep, so they could only take the flight


    in the afternoon. 1


    It was already past nine when they arrived in Santabaca. Summer shivered as soon as she stepped out


    of the ne.


    The weather was warm as spring in Sanctum Isles, but it was already fall in Santabaca. The night was


    chilly, and the wind that brushed against her face was indeed very cold.


    They went back to Mark''s ce instead of their home. Charlotte was a brave girl. She was not afraid of


    sleeping alone and it looked like it was just fine for her, which made Summer relieved.


    On the other hand, Ronald was antsy like a cat on hot bricks. He had sent people to search for


    Summer, but i t had been to no avail. ''How peculiar!''


    Taking his phone, he tried to call her himself. The call connected after a short while, and his face was


    instantly filled with joy.


    Summer heard her phone ring as she leaned over and picked up the call.


    "Where are you, Summer? Let¡¯s meet."


    While they were still on the call, Mark walked out of the bathroom with a towel hanging around his


    waist. He lifted the covers and sat next to Summer.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Summer''s heart raced as she panicked when Mark was next to her. They were both very close to each


    other. She was afraid that he could hear their conversation or hear Ronald''s voice.


    She leaned away from Mark as she spoke clearly. " Let''s meet at the cafe outside of the school


    tomorrow a 112.00 pm."


    She hung up right after she finished speaking, not waiting for Ronald''s response.


    Mark was drying his hair with his towel while raising his brows and staring at her. "Who was it?"


    "An old teacher. She needed some old documents from me so I asked her to meet me at the cafe


    tomorrow." Summer put the phone back into her bag and acted normally. "Let¡¯s sleep. If I get upte


    one more time tomorrow, I won¡¯t stay over ever again."


    Mark leaned toward her and kissed her soft cherry lips. "Goodnight."


    Summer returned his kiss as she smiled faintly." Goodnight."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He could only watch but not taste the snack next to him. ''How cruel is this life.'' Mark let out a soft sigh


    as he held Summer tightly in his arms and buried his


    face in her hair. They then fell into a deep sleep.


    The morning after.


    Mark was notte. He stared at the clock and woke her up as soon as it struck 7.00 am. Breakfast was


    already prepared on the table, including hot milk and orange juice.


    After she freshened up, Summer drank some hot milk and ate some boiled eggs as she could not eat


    food that was too oily.


    Mark sent Summer to her school before he dropped Charlotte off.


    Summer only had two sses in the morning, so she had a loose schedule. Around 11.00 am, her


    phone vibrated, and a text tone rang.


    She opened the notification and found Ronald¡¯s message, stating that he was already in the cafe


    waiting for her.


    Summer did not leave until it was 12.00 pm, which was their lunch hour. She went over to the cafe and


    saw Ronald sitting by a window.


    Summer went over to him and ordered a ss of warm water instead of coffee as she sat down.


    "Where have you been for the past few days? I couldn''t reach you at all. By the way, the results are


    out, and thepatibility is good enough for the transnt. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow. What do you say?"


    Ronald went straight to the point without even stopping for a


    breath.


    Summer remained silent as she just sat there and drank her water.


    The silence brought Ronald¡¯s eyebrows together to a frown. He had a bad feeling about it as he stared


    at her and asked, "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?"


    "There was an ident. I can''t go through with the transnt now.¡± She raised her head and looked at


    him.


    "You¡¯re backing out now? As a teacher, are you going back on your word? You were the one who


    initially agreed to this."


    "That is true. I want to donate my bone marrow too, but an ident happened. I¡¯m now one month


    pregnant."


    Ronald furrowed his brows as he looked at her with doubt before continuing, "What¡¯s the connection


    between the two?"


    "If I want to donate my bone marrow, I need to abort m y baby. If not, it will have a negative impact on


    the baby.¡±


    He took a sip of his coffee. "You¡¯re still young. You can get another baby in the future, but she can only


    wait for you to save her."


    Summer raised her brows as her chest expanded. "The baby is in me and it¡¯s a life. Besides, the


    chances of m e getting pregnant in the future are very slim."


    As expected, everyone was selfish in this world. In critical situations, we only cared about the things


    that were beneficial to us.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    No matter how small a fetus was, it was still a life. It really was not as simple as he said. That was her


    son, and she could not just abort him like that!


    "Then do you want to just watch your biological mother die before your eyes?" Ronald put down the


    mug of coffee and looked at her.


    The atmosphere between the two was extremely stuffy and tense, making it hard for people to


    breathe...


    Ronald was just looking at her with his serious and dark expression. There was an indescribable sense


    of power and authority from him.


    However, Summer''s expression was cold as she stared back at him. There was not an ounce of


    warmth in her eyes. "That''s why I said I can''t go through with the transnt now. The baby is mine, and


    I can''t just take its life away like that!"


    Ronald had no thoughts about the one-month-old baby in her belly, let alone some empathy.


    He did not understand. How could an unborn baby be more important than a person who had been


    living for a long time?


    The fetus was just a month old. It had not even formed into a baby yet, and it definitely had no


    knowledge or


    feelings about the outside world. Besides, Summer already had a child of her own. It did not matter


    whether she decided to keep the second child or not.


    On the other hand, a person who had been living for a long time would already have developed


    feelings, wisdom, love, and thoughts. If people were topare the two, it was obvious that the living


    person was more important.


    "She gave you life. If it wasn''t for her, you would not even get to see the world. No matter what, you


    should b e grateful toward her. All she needs now is just a bit of your bone marrow. She isn''t asking for


    your life..."


    Summer knitted her brows tighter together. "It¡¯s true that she isn''t asking for my life, but she is asking


    for m y child''s life now!"


    "You are the one who is rted to her by blood. If you can sit and watch her die in front of you, what


    more can I say? I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so untrustworthy as a teacher. On top of that, you¡¯re cruel


    and have no kindness whatsoever.¡± Ronald squinted a s he spoke coldly.


    ''Cruel?''


    Summer wanted tough. She let out a sarcasticugh and said, "If I save her and kill my baby, I am


    not cruel. But if I keep my baby and don''t save her, then I am brutally hical. What kind of logic is


    that? Both are human lives, so why is there a difference?"


    Samantha was a life, and her unborn baby was also a life. Life was not about who was born first. They


    were both equally important!


    However, there was no point in continuing the argument when the conversation had progressed until


    this point. They were both firm on their beliefs. It would be a fruitless conversation if they continued


    arguing about the topic.


    Summer looked at the time and stood up as she tly said, "I have some errands to run. I¡¯ll see myself


    out now."


    Ronald did not leave the cafe as he continued to sit there and watch her disappear from his sight. He


    took another sip of the hot coffee on the table.


    After some time, he got up and turned around just to find Mark standing at the entrance of the cafe.


    Their distance was not far from each other, neither were they close. The father and son were staring at


    each other, but their expressions were not pleasant.


    Mark took a step forward and walked toward Ronald, standing in front of him. He was slightly taller than


    Ronald, which made him look even more powerful when they stood face to face.


    ¡°Why did you look for her?" His voice was deep and cold, not even addressing him as his father.


    Ronald nced over him and answered tly, "Some small issues."


    Markughed at his response. "Is it because of the


    woman with leukemia?"


    It turned out that Mark already knew about it. Hence, Ronald had nothing to hide from him anymore. "


    That''s between me and her. It''s none of your business."


    His words angered Mark as he raised his arm and threw a punch at Ronald¡¯s face, not holding back his


    strength.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Ronald was caught off guard by his unpredictable attack. A heavy punchnded on him, sent him


    wobbling backward. He held onto the side of the table t o keep himself from falling.


    Eyebrows furrowing with anger, he vehemently eximed, "This punch, is for my mother and the


    atrocious deeds you havemitted!" His words were as cold as ice.


    Following that, he punched Ronald again, saying," This is from me and Jazz!".


    After being struck twice in quick session, Ronald stumbled against the table. He panted softly, and


    his cheeks ached. Yet, he maintained his authoritative figure as a father. "Mark, you¡¯re going


    overboard!".


    "Since you have the audacity to do this, you should bear the consequences!" Mark shot Ronald a re


    with an indifferent and distant expression. "I''m warning you, don¡¯t you ever approach her again. Or


    else, I swear I will do worse than beat you!"


    Following that, Mark gave Ronald a cold nce before striding towards the door of the cafe.


    A few of the cafe customers were already noticing this scuffle. Ronald''s expression turned grim.


    Despite his


    aging face, his demeanor remained steely.


    Just as Mark was about to reach the door of the cafe, h e suddenly paused his steps. He then raised


    his voice and said," Nobody can stop you from being with that woman, but you must immediately leave


    Santabaca with her and never return. Don''t you ever show yourself before our eyes and don''t ask for


    forgiveness. We will also be cutting all ties with you too!"


    He got in his car and lighted a cigarette. He took a deep puff and exhaled white smoke rings as he


    squinted against the rising smoke of the cigarette. His eyes grew deeper and more serious. The gloom


    exuded from him dark as heavy night sky.


    Despite punching Ronald twice, he did not felt relieved at all.


    He remembered back then, Ronald would hold his hand, hold him, or carry him around on his


    shoulders, bringing him along everywhere when he was still a child.


    Seeing his father managing the employees made him very proud. Ronald had been a great father, a


    great hero in his eyes.


    At the age of thirteen, Mark went to Athana. He had called back frequently at the beginning. However,


    the calls grew lesser as time passed.


    Not until Mark had turned 23 did he return to Santabaca. For a decade, Ronald had never flown to


    Athana to visit him, nor had Marke back.


    Moreover, he was forbidden to leave Athana because his grandpa saw it as a form of training.


    As Mark''s grandpa Gordon Angelo served in the army, he was a stickler to the rules. At that time,


    everyone except Mark''s grandma feared him, including Mark¡¯s mother as well.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Mark finally returned to Santabaca, the past decade of separation had affected their


    rtionships. The father and son were more like strangers that the atmosphere would even turn


    awkward when they were alone.


    "Furthermore, Mark also spent lesser time at the Valentine Mansion, merely a few times in a year.


    Both men grew farther apart as time went on. They had nothing to say even when meeting face to


    face."


    "Ronald would give excuses that he was too busy at Grudin North to return, which wasn''t too far fetch.


    However, looking back now, it seemed purposeful and ridiculous."


    Not loving his mother would be fine, on the condition that he should not have kept his mother in the


    dark about it. Moreover, no matter who was his lover, Mark would not inquire about that woman, but of


    course, he would still hate him. Just not as much as he did now. Unfortunately, he had let his mother


    saw him with


    another woman.


    What Ronald had done was fundamentally different from what Mark had expected him to do. If he had


    not vited those terms, Mark could have forgiven him, but now...


    To make his father bring that woman out of Santabaca and never appear before him again was the


    most he could bear...


    After all, Ronald Valentine was his father...


    He had once been the hero in his heart that he looked up to and respected deeply. Yet, all these


    feelings had shattered.


    Letting the nicotine work its magic, Mark managed to suppress his tumultuous feelings. Taking onest


    puff, he stabbed out the cigarette, recollected himself, and drove away.


    At the hospital.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Samantha frowned upon looking at Ronald''s swollen face. "What happened to your face?" she asked


    strangely.


    "Nothing. I just walked into something." Ronald brushed off her question.


    Even though he was not hurt badly, he still felt anger inside of him. It was just that the anger was


    already vanishing at this time.


    "How are you so clumsy? Don''t you use your eyes when you walk?" Samantha asked the nurse to


    bring some ice and put it on his bruise.


    Ronald sat there heavy-heartedly as he felt very upset. Making Summer donate her bone marrow was


    only going to get tougher.


    Mark was already aware of it, and he certainly would not allow it to happen...


    As Mark pushed open the apartment door, the dim yellow lighting in the house melted away his sorrow


    a little. The tense lines on his face softened too.


    Summer was making dinner in the kitchen while Charlotte was babbling out her ABCs while writing


    them down. "ABCEF..."


    Even after they had repeatedly told her four to five


    times, she still left out the letter "D¡± and skipped from" C" to "E" every time.


    She went running to him after hearing his footsteps, sweetly calling out to her daddy.


    Mark bent over and carried her in his arms before he kissed her on her soft cheeks. With Charlotte in


    his arms, he sat on the couch when he felt a vibrationing from his phone. It was from Yvette.


    He put the little girl on the couch and picked up his phone after he entered his room.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Summer walked out from the kitchen with her apron o n but the man was nowhere to be found. She


    frowned strangely and looked at Charlotte. "Where''s your daddy?¡±


    "He''s on a call in the room." Charlotte pointed at the room with her tiny fingers. She turned on the TV


    sneakily after she saw her mommy walk toward the room.


    Just when she was about to enter the room, she heard him talking about how he saw two people


    together in the school''s cafe. Summer stopped moving forward and stood outside the door after


    hearing what he said. Other than herself and Ronald, she couldn¡¯t think of anybody else who was in the


    school''s cafe together.


    ''But who is he on the phone with? Yvette?''


    Did he see her with Ronald at noon?


    "The only reason for Ronald to meet Summer was to get her to donate her bone marrow to that b*tch,


    Samantha!" Yvette cursed while she clenched her teeth. Her emotions were strangely unstable.


    Although they were talking on the phone, Mark could still distinctively hear her emotions through the


    transmission of radio waves.


    She was agitated and having a hard time catching her breath. He could hear her breathing rapidly, and


    he knew that she needed someone to console her and calm her down.


    "Mom, she won¡¯t be donating her bone marrow to Samantha. Have you had your dinner?"


    Summer¡¯s eye twitched upon hearing his words. She was right, after all. He already knew everything!


    Yvette doubted him. "I don''t believe you. She will do it for sure. She is already meeting Ronald, so they


    must b e discussing the transnt!¡±


    "Trust me, she really won¡¯t donate her bone marrow to Samantha. I have strong reasons..."

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    "What reasons?¡± Of course, Yvette did not want anybody to donate their bone marrow to Samantha.


    She even wished that she could just die.


    Mark did not hide anything from her, and he did not think there was a reason to do so anyway. He cut


    to the chase and said, "She''s pregnant...¡±


    For a moment, Yvette wentpletely silent on the other end of the phone. Only the sound of her


    breathing was flowing in the air.


    Summer being pregnant again was totally out of her expectations. However, she was the only person


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    with apatible bone marrow, so there could not be a better time for her to be pregnant.


    Even though the baby inside of her belonged to Mark, she could not be bothered about it at that


    moment. To her, Ronald and that cunning woman were the main problems.


    "Okay, I understand now. I won¡¯t let both of them have an easy time!¡± Yvette was still angry, and her


    stomach was still filled with burning mes.


    Mark''s eyes looked deep after he hung up the phone. H e believed that he needed to go back to the


    Valentine mansion and have a serious talk with her once he had


    time in the next few days.


    He moved his brows slightly as if he noticed something. He moved his body sideways and turned


    around. As expected, he saw Summer who was standing at the door.


    She stared at him with a cold face as she clenched her fists slightly. He knew about the truth all this


    while, yet he purposely hid it from her for such a long time!


    Worse still, the certainty in his tone when he talked to Yvette made her even angrier.


    "What makes you so sure that I won¡¯t be donating my bone marrow?" She looked at him.


    Mark walked closer to her and held her hands that hung down beside her body. "You heard everything.


    I just know you won''t..."


    ''Was that his best response? Just a "you heard everything" and nothing else?''


    "You wouldn''t know. Maybe I''ll really do it." She shook his hands away, throwing a fit.


    "Come on, quit joking...¡± Heforted her.


    The fire inside of her burned even more vigorously now. Her chest was thumping. He was the one


    hiding and lying to her, yet he was asking her to quit joking! i


    Her emotions became intense as she pulled her hands away from his grip and pushed him. "Who is


    joking with you? I am serious about everything I''ve said!"


    He frowned and looked at her before saying in a deep voice, "You have the guts?"


    "Why wouldn''t I have the guts?" She raised her head and straightened her back as she looked him in


    his eyes.


    With their baby, he managed to appease Yvette. But when he told Yvette about it with such certainty,


    did h e bring it up and discuss it with her beforehand?


    He lied to her, neglected her, and did not care about her. All he cared about was just the baby inside of


    her!


    "Summer Hart!" Mark called her by her full name as his voice turnedpletely deep, not


    understanding what was going on with her.


    "So you are getting mad at me now?" Summer was finally triggered. There were mes dancing around


    i n her eyes when she pushed him out of the apartment forcefully. "Get out! Get Out! Get out of here


    now! I don''t want to see you!"


    The floor was made of smooth and polished marble. Since she was in her slippers, she almost lost her


    bnce and fell from using too much strength.


    Mark was starting to feel worried and scared. Summer was pregnant at the moment. What would


    happen if she fell down?


    He did not dare to agitate her anymore, so he just obeyed and followed her will. He helped her find her


    bnce and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll get out. I''ll get out now." However, since Summer was still drowning in


    anger, his words just sounded petty. Did he really want to get out?

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    She got even angrier and irritated when she shoved Mark out of the apartment with just one push.


    "Okay, i f you¡¯re so capable, leave now and never step back in. You¡¯re a b*tch if you ever step inside


    again!"


    Summer mmed the door shut right after she was done talking, causing a loud bang. Mark lost his


    bnce when the door came toward him almost hit him on the nose.


    Mark did not try to go inside anymore as he was worried that he might make her even angrier. When h


    e got into his car, Charlie gave him a call. He muttered curses under his breath and suppressed his


    exasperation before he started the car.


    Charlie howled at top of his lungs in the pub. Mark could not put up with him anymore as he threw a


    cigarette at him. "Shut your d*mn mouth."


    Mark started drinking as he sat on the couch. His mood was not any better.


    "Had a fight? She is a pregnant woman now so it''s natural for her to have unstable emotions. Haven''t


    you heard that pregnant women can cry now andugh at the next second? And that they will have the


    worst temper for no particr reason?


    That was Mark¡¯s first time hearing that as he raised his brows curiously. "Is that true?"


    "Why would I lie to you? Of course it''s true. When their emotions start to fluctuate, it will even go out of


    their control sometimes."


    "You don''t look like you know this much."


    "Of course. There is nothing that I don''t know about on this earth," he boasted shamelessly.


    Mark snorted in disdain. "You''ve started feeling yourself just because I gave you face."


    The pair popped a few bottles open. Mark drank a lot but not until he was drunk. On the other hand,


    Charlie has already passed out.


    He tipped the footman and had him send Charlie back home. He then got up the car and asked his


    driver to send him back to his apartment.


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock when he reached. He walked quietly into his apartment where the lights in


    the living room were switched off. He raised his brows and walked toward the bedroom.


    His left leg was already in the room when something popped into his mind. He stopped moving and


    coughed softly, mimicking a deep barking sound.


    A real man knew when to yield and when not. So, what if he barked like a dog?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "What are you doing here?" Summer heard the noise h e made and sat up. She was not asleep.


    Mark curled his lips into a grin and walked inside, sounding cheeky. "Didn''t you say whoeveres in


    again would be a b*tch? I am already barking, so I cane back in."


    "Shameless!" Summer could not hold in herughter. H e saw the opportunity and wrapped her in his


    arms." Are you done being mad? Everything¡¯s over now, hm?"


    She shook her head while she rested in his arms. She had no idea why her emotions went out of


    control all o f a sudden. She was baffled after he left.


    Yet, at that moment, her senses had been uncontroble. She did not know what she wanted to say or


    why she was angry. She just got annoyed out of nowhere and wanted to vent it all out. ''Is it because of


    my pregnancy?''


    However, the fact that he lied to her was still undeniable!


    "Why did you hide from me when you already knew about the truth?"


    "I was not hiding anything from you. I was waiting, waiting for you to tell me the truth. Anyway, why did


    you hide it from me too, hm?"


    Summer knew what he meant by "it." He was obviously referring to her being Samantha''s biological


    daughter.


    She spoke after being silent for a while. "I wasn''t keeping it a secret on purpose. I just couldn''t figure


    out the best way to tell you, and I did not know where t o start. But I was going to tell you after I


    nned everything out."

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    "When you''re with me, you don''t have to worry. You don¡¯t have to think too much or pick your words


    when you talk to me, okay? We are the closest to each other. You don''t have to be rational and calm in


    front of me. Just like what happened earlier, you can throw a fit and make a mess out of yourself. I love


    every side of you, do you understand?"


    She nodded in response. The fact that he knew about the truth did make her feel relieved. "But no


    matter what happens in the future, you can''t hide anything from me anymore!"


    Mark obviously did not want to give in to her. His deep eyes narrowed as he started negotiating with


    her. "A deal is made by mutual agreement. It can never be one-sided..."


    "Okay, and I''m sorry. I didn''t mean what I said just now, so please don''t take it seriously. I had no idea


    why those words just came out of my mouth like that


    He did not wait for her to finish speaking as he leaned toward her and bit her rosy lips. He kissed her,


    swallowing her breaths and words altogether.


    Charlie was right about pregnant women. Their emotions were really hard to predict at times.


    By the looks of it, Mark should really get some pregnancy books to read.


    Meanwhile, Ronald went back to the Valentine Mansion. Yvette was not home, so the maids were the


    only ones there.


    He had called Maria beforehand, and he only came back after she told him that Yvette was not there. It


    was best for them to not meet during this time.


    Besides, there was no reason for them to meet. He only came back to collect his belongings.


    He immediately went to the study instead of the bedroom. The stuff he had in the study were the most


    precious to him.


    From documents to pens, he did not leave out anything that belonged to him. He then took out a key


    and unlocked the lowest drawer.


    He kept all histe mother¡¯s belongings in the lowest drawer and they were all organized in that drawer.


    Come to think of it, thest time it was opened was more than ten years ago.


    Ronald took everything out and put each and every one of them into his bag, her watch, hair tie, and


    bangles.


    He wanted to close the drawer afterward. But for whatever reason, he couldn''t do it as there was


    something jamming it.


    Ronald frowned and reached his arm into the drawer where he could feel something being stuck at the


    end of the drawer. It was round and had a smooth surface.


    ''What could it be?''


    With curiosity, he squatted down on the floor. It took him quite some time and a whole lot of effort to


    finally get the tiny thing out.


    He opened his fist and a green jade ring came into his sight. Ronald¡¯s eyes popped out in shock, he


    froze in ce... i


    It was the exact same ring he saw Charlotte wearing o n her neck back in the hospital...


    He sat in the chair and started to recall his memories a s he held on to the jade ring.


    Back then, he had not gotten married or built the Valentine Mansion yet. He had found Raine in front of


    his room. 1


    It was during the dead of winter, it was snowing heavily. He opened the door and heard a baby crying.


    He then tilted his head down and saw the baby.


    She was tiny and wrapped in a swaddle. It looked like she was just born not long ago. Her cheeks had


    turned red from the cold, and she could not stop crying.


    There was nobody around her, plus she would definitely get sick if he left the baby out in the snow like


    that.


    So, he took the baby back into his house. He removed the swaddle and saw the green jade ring that


    was


    ced inside with her.


    He did not think much of it and ced it together with histe mother¡¯s belongings. He had never


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    opened the drawer after all these years and had forgotten about the ringpletely.


    He would not have thought about this jade ring at all if he did not return and take his stuff back. The


    main reason was that it had been too long, so he had forgotten about it a long time ago.


    ''Is this considered an unexpected reward?¡¯


    A happy look grew on his face as he left the Valentine Mansion, keeping the jade ring with him


    carefully.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    He dialed Raine''s number when he got into his car. After some time, the other end answered the call.


    "Where are you now, Raine?" Ronald put his luggage in the backseat and had the driver drive him back


    to the hospital.


    "Athana." It sounded like chaos at Raine''s end. There were people talking and it was loud, until the


    point that he could not hear her clearly.


    Ronald furrowed his brows. "When did you go to Athana? I thought you decided to stay in Santabaca."


    "Of course I am staying in Santabaca, but I still have to hand over my work here. It has already been


    quite some time since I''ve been here."


    "When are youing back?"


    "I''ll be back in Santabaca tonight if everything goes ording to n."


    "Give me a call when you''re at the airport and I''ll go pick you up. There is something that I need to talk


    to you about."


    Summer responded, "Okay..." 4


    Valentine Mansion


    When Yvette returned to Valentine Mansion, the


    servants told her that Ronald came back just now.


    Yvette was somewhat delighted after she heard what they said. ''Did he figure things out? Has he


    started to regret it?''


    However, the next thing the servant said made her fall from heaven to hell, crushing her bones into


    pieces. "M r. Ronald came back to collect his stuff. He took everything in the study with him..."


    She felt like there were needles poking her all over her body, causing a wave of pain and shivers as


    she winced. At the very next moment, she rushed into the study room as if she had gone mad. Just as


    expected, h e took everything that could be possibly taken away and left nothing behind.


    Judging by the looks of it, not only did he have no thoughts of returning to her, but he was also


    determined to part ways with her.


    "GAHHH!!!" Yvette pushed the tablemp, documents, and everything else that was on the table to the


    floor while she screeched. She then started to stomp on them hard.


    Despite that, she knew she could not let them go so easily. She made a phone call and asked her


    people to tail Ronald, just as she had nned earlier.


    Raine''s flight reached night-time. Ronald was already waiting outside the airport for quite some time as


    he consistently checked the time.


    The weight on Ronald''s shoulder was only lifted when he could see her silhouette. Ronald walked


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    toward her and helped carry her luggage. "Why did you board such ate flight?"


    "The earlier flights were fully booked. I didn''t have anything urgent to attend to anyway, so I just booked


    this flight."


    Ronald brought her to a French restaurant for dinner after they got up the car. Raine did not have


    anything o n the ne, which was why she ate quite an amount o f food and had a few sses of wine.


    "Are you done? There''s someone I need you to meet when you¡¯re done."


    "Who? Why are you being so secretive?"


    Ronald brushed her off without saying much. "I''ll let you know once we¡¯re there."


    Their car headed straight to the hospital. Raine was confused and puzzled, but she did not ask


    anything. She would know what she had to know after she reached the hospital.


    When Raine saw Samantha, her confusion became even deeper. She had no clue what Ronald was


    trying t o do.


    Ronald asked Raine to sit down and said slowly," There are certain things that you already know, like


    the fact that you were found by me."


    "Ronald just cut to the chase, I can feel that something is troubling you." The serious look he kept on


    his face gave everything out.


    "She is actually your biological mother...¡± Ronald looked at Samantha and told Raine. He then took the


    jade ring out. "This is what I found in your swaddle. She left it with you."

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    His words were like a grenade thrown right into her brain. The explosion disrupted her hearing as loud


    bangs were the only thing that rang in her ears." That''s not funny at all, Ronald."


    "I''m not joking, Raine. You know that I have always been a serious person. You can go and take a DNA


    test if you still don''t believe me."


    Raine could not listen to anything more from him and continued to ask, "Then who is she to you?"


    He knew he could not hide their rtionship forever. I t would only be a matter of time before his family


    found out about them, and so will Raine. So, there wasn''t any reason for keeping Samantha in the


    dark." Do you remember when you asked me who I loved? It''s her."


    The world is not a big ce, nor was it small. But what even are the odds of this? Raine thought it was


    absurd and ridiculous.


    "There is actually another more important thing that I need you to know. She is suffering from leukemia


    and she needs someone withpatible bone marrow for her treatment. You are the only one who can


    save her now, Raine!"


    Her gaze fell on Samantha¡¯s face. She really was a gorgeous woman, and every part of her body


    exuded a n attractive aura. Yet, to Raine, that face of hers was very unfamiliar.


    Ronald spoke again after seeing her speechless." Raine, I''ve raised you since you were a baby. Could


    you please donate your bone marrow to her just for the sake of that?"


    Raine stopped looking at them and carried her bag. " Ronald, I have not gotten any rest since I came


    back from Athana. This grenade you threw at me is really too much for me to take in. Let¡¯s take a DNA


    test first. As for everything else, we can talk about it after the results are out. I am exhausted now, so I¡¯ll


    be going back to the Valentine Mansion. Do you want toe with me?"


    ''Come to think of it, it''s really brave of Ronald to bring his lover to Santabaca, right before Yvette''s


    eyes.''


    "I have already moved out from Valentine Mansion, and Yvette already knows about this. You can go


    back now. Remember to drop by for the DNA test tomorrow,"


    Raine frowned and nodded before walking out of the ward.


    Samantha lifted the ss of water from the table and took a few sips. Although they were both her


    daughters, the two of them shared no simrity at all.


    Their nose would be the only thing that looked simr to each other if she really wanted to stretch it.


    But it¡¯s true that they were only half-sisters. They each got their looks from their respective father, so


    how could they look alike? 1


    Raine had a lot going on in her mind when she was on her way back to Valentine Mansion. Seated on


    the sofa, Yvette noticed her right away. "You¡¯re back?"


    "Yes, Yvette." She recollected herself and responded.


    "You went to the hospital?"


    Raine felt surprised but understood what was going o n almost instantly. Yvette must have had


    someone to track Ronald¡¯s whereabouts. She then nodded as a response to Yvette.


    "What did you talk about in the hospital? It took you quite some time in there."


    "Ronald asked me to take a DNA test with her and asked me to donate my bone marrow to her if I am


    Raine thought that Yvette already knew everything, including her rtionship with Samantha. However,


    Raine did not know that though Yvette knew about a lot of things, she was still clueless about it.


    Yvette looked at her firmly as her pupils widened.


    Ronald would not ask Raine to take a DNA test for no reason, he must have confirmed something


    before doing that. If that was the case, then Raine must also b e that b*tch Samantha''s daughter...


    No words were exchanged at that moment. Yvette stared so hard that Raine was getting creeped out


    as goosebumps erupted all over her body.


    Indeed, Yvette''s expression and gaze were very intimidating. The look on her face really brought cold


    sweat to people.


    Raine moved her lips and wanted to speak when Yvette suddenly raised her head toward the huge and


    sumptuous chandelier that hung on the ceiling. She startedughing hysterically with her eyes bulging


    out. "Hahahaha..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She looked as if she was suffering from an emotional shock and had even gone mad. Her maniacal


    Raine was really frightened by her as she called out to her softly, "Yvette, Yvette...¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Yvette stood up, ignored her, and walked up the stairs as sheughed. It was terrifying for others to


    watch.


    Raine was Samantha''s daughter, Raine was Samantha''s daughter, Raine was Samantha''s daughter,


    Raine was Samantha''s daughter...


    The phrase was like an old witch''s curse, moring inside her head. Over and over again, it felt more


    like a band tightening around her head.


    Her head hurt a little more every time the phrase was repeated. It just got tighter and tighter until her


    head felt like exploding.


    She had actually raised the daughter of her own husband''s lover for so many years. ''Hahahaha, it was


    irony at its peak.''


    The next morning.


    Mark was already used to being a househusband these days. After waking up, he would automatically


    g o downstairs to get breakfast and wake the mother and daughter after preparing food on the table.


    Summer never liked pure milk, but her taste had changed all of a sudden. Aside from pure milk, she


    had stopped drinking other kinds of milk.


    Charlotte took a sip before spitting it back out. Her


    pinkish face was filled with a weird look as she couldn''t stop smacking her tiny lips. ''It tastes so bad.


    Why would Mommy even like it that much?''


    The school was the nearest to them, so Mark sent Summer to work before sending Charlotte to the


    kindergarten. He brought her all the way into her ssroom before leaving.


    So, all the students and teachers in the kindergarten knew that Charlotte had a very good-looking


    daddy.


    Summer was surprised that Ronald stopped calling but she did not think much about it. Without his


    calls, she could consider her decisions in peace.


    Even so, the silence was too much. It was so quiet that it was starting to be rming...


    Mark wanted to bring her out for lunch at noon because he was worried that she might not be eating


    well herself. Summer arched her brows immediately after hearing that.


    The distance from his office to her school was far, and it was at least a half an hour journey by car. It


    would b e too much of a rush to have a meal on top of that, so she turned him down.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Indeed, Mark did not show up at her school, but he still had his assistant bring her a delicate lunchbox


    that contained fouryers.


    Harry ced the lunchbox on the table in front of all the teachers in the office. "This is from the


    president. The food inside has been prepared ording to the


    instructions of a nutritionist."


    The lunchbox was gaining attention from the teachers, one after another. So, Summer hurriedly asked


    Harry to leave before she called that man.


    The call connected in a split second. Mark¡¯s deep voice was then heard from the other end. "Have you


    had your lunch?¡±


    "I''ll eat it in a while. What about you? Have you eaten?"


    "There are some documents I need to sign now. I''ll go t o a restaurant for lunch after this. Do you have


    anything you would still like to eat? I will tell Harry to get them for you..."


    It was the president who wanted to win his own wife''s heart, but he still had to follow him around!


    Mark''s lips curled up a little as his eyes looked as gentle as water. He responded softly like a breeze of


    spring air.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    On the other side...


    Raine went to the hospital after she greeted Yvette. She was dying to know whether she was


    Samantha''s biological daughter too!


    It took about twenty-four hours toplete the DNA test, so the results would be out in a day.


    There were a lot of people waiting for the results. Ronald, Raine, and even Yvette...


    Although the jade ring already acted as a piece of physical evidence, they could not be a hundred


    percent certain. For that reason, they needed thisst procedure to reassure themselves.


    As expected, the result came out in a day. It showed that their DNA matched, which could only mean


    that they were really mother and daughter.


    The result was the same, but it made some people happy, some sad, and some even crazy.


    Ronald was the happy one while Raine did not show much emotion. She kept her silence as if she had


    forgotten how to speak. But, it was even more unbearable for Yvette. Raine really turned out to be


    Samantha''s daughter, meaning that she had helped her husband''s lover to raise her child for decades!


    The possibility of their bone marrows beingpatible would naturally increase if their DNA matched.


    It also indicated that the chances of the operation happening had increased tremendously...


    However, Raine still has the final say on whether she will test her bone marrowpatibility or not. At


    the end of the day, it was her decision to agree or not.


    Ronald would obviously want her to consent to the transntation surgery. Now that Mark knew about


    this, he would definitely not allow Summer to do so. S o, Raine was his final hope now.


    As for Yvette, why would she even want Raine to save Samantha?


    Samantha was nothing but a b*tch to her. The hatred that welled up inside of her was irreconcble.


    She just wanted her to die!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Not only had she taken her husband away from her, but she had also made her raise her own daughter


    all this time. No one could turn the other cheek on a matter like that, let alone Yvette herself!


    Raine was talking on the phone as she was walking down the stairs. It was Ronald on the call.


    Yvette only overheard a few lines, but she already knew Ronald''s motives. Other than the bone marrow


    transntation, what other urgent matters would he have?


    Yvette waited for Raine to end her call with Ronald.


    When they were both downstairs, she stood in Raine¡¯s way and asked, "Are you nning to donate


    your bone marrow to her?"


    "Yvette, it''s still too early to talk about this. There is no proof that our bone marrows match without


    doing any test."


    Over the past two days, that was the only question she got, be it from Yvette or Ronald. They would


    ask her about this as soon as they saw her.


    "What if it matched?" Yvette continued asking as if she would not give up until she got an answer.


    Raine feltpletely resigned. "Yvette, this can only b e known after the test is taken."


    "Okay, then let¡¯s talk about the worst-case scenario." Yvette sat opposite of her and spoke


    The meaning behind her words was obvious. How could Raine not understand her?


    Her lips moved slightly but she did not speak in the end. They had yet to test their bone marrows, so it


    was still way too early to talk about anything.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    At the apartment.


    Charlotte was craving shrimps, and Summer wanted t o head to the supermarket downstairs. When


    Mark, who was in the study, heard her, he switched off hisputer and wanted to go along with her.


    However, it was not safe to leave Charlotte alone at home. Thus, they all went to the supermarket


    together, just to get a kilogram of shrimps.


    Charlotte sat on the trolley''s seat; she spread out her arms and giggled just like a little chirping bird.


    Mark was dressed in a V-neck sweater and grey casual trousers. They entuated his tall figure.


    Paired with cotton slippers, he looked rxed and casual.


    Regardless of his outfit, it did not affect his good look and elegance in the slightest. He still invited a lot


    of attention; Summer, on the other hand, was busy shopping for food ingredients.


    Summer paused when she passed by the lingerie section. Somehow due to pregnancy or other factors,


    her breasts had grownrger. Hence the bras that she had previously bought were no longer fit. They


    were ufortable to wear now because they were too


    small and tight for her.


    She browsed through the rack of bras with her fingers. She was selective that she would filter out those


    with thick foam, lighter colors, and designs that could make her look older than her age.


    Mark, on the other hand, loafed around the lingerie section too. He moved around and sometimes


    browsed through the racks.


    Finally, his eyesnded on a red, sheer nightgown, and he imagined how it would look on her.


    Summer picked a ck one with a in design. After getting it checked, she brought it to the cashier.


    Just a s she was about to pay, a bright red and sexy lingerie was ced before her, and a familiar


    voice came. "


    Add this to the bill..."


    She could not help but twitch her brows. "Are you buying this for yourself?"


    "No, it¡¯s for you..." He raised a brow and even asked the cashier, "What''s her size?"


    At that moment, Summer blushed till her face was crimson. She raised her hand and secretly pinched


    him on his arm. "Put it back immediately, or else, you wear it yourself!" Comment by Chein Ling Foo:


    Original:


    Summer raged.


    Mistrantion, it¡¯s more like she was embarrassed.


    Mark smirked. He leaned closer to her and whispered into her ears with his heaty breath and his


    uniquely deep, maic, and alluring voice, "I really, really want to see you wear it, and parade it in


    front of me..."


    "I don''t want to!" she rejected him, her cheeks even redder.


    Apparently, this man insisted on acting against her will. "Are you sure you want to carry on? I don¡¯t


    mind i t because I have all the time..." Comment by Chein Ling Foo: Original


    However, he seemed to be on par with her


    Mistrantion.


    I don''t think ''on par with'' is urate.


    Besides, they were not the only customers; the queue had already be long, and many customers


    started toin.


    The cashier asked hurriedly, "Miss, do you still want this? If you do, please let me scan it."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mark snickered at her answer. Irritated, she secretly lifted her foot and stomped on his.


    He snorted painfully. She picked up the bag from the cashier and left immediately, without waiting for


    him.


    They walked side by side as they left the supermarket. Charlotte was still in Mark''s arms, clinging to


    her newly bought puzzles, bricks, and other toys.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Mark smiled faintly, and gently bit her ears. He answered tenderly but frivolously, "Just feeding my


    eyes..."


    "As how I see it, you might as well hug it to sleep tonight." She joked.


    "It has to be worn by you to arouse me. Without you, it''s simply two pieces of clothing." He fixed his


    gaze o n her as if he was going to see through her. Although i t was a frivolous statement, he said it so


    passionately and gently.


    Summer blushed and was annoyed at herself for raising the subject. She elbowed him gently, "Sh*t!"


    When they arrived at their apartment, Grace and Charlie were waiting at the door. Charlie was holding


    his phone as if he was preparing to make a phone call.


    "You¡¯re back just in time. I was about to call you and you arrived." Charlie blinked, "How about we join


    you for dinner?"


    They bought a lot of groceries, even with four people, there would still be leftovers. After they entered


    the apartment, the two men sat on the sofa while Summer prepared dinner.


    Grace nced at the bag she carried, in the blink of an


    eye, she snatched it. Reacting quickly, she tried to grab it back.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t quick enough. Just as she reached out, Grace had already emptied the contents onto


    the sofa, andmented devilishly, "Ehem. Not bad. You¡¯re prepared to wear such skimpy underwear;


    are you nning to have a passionate night with Mr.


    Valentine?"


    "Shut up, I¡¯ll chop off your tongue!" Summer gritted her teeth. Charlie who sat on the other side heard it


    and grinned at her. ''F*ck, what a humiliation!''


    "I''m so afraid, so... so afraid. You''re really going to cut off my tongue? Come, I''ll stick it out so you can


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    cut it."


    "You jerk! Come to the kitchen and help me!"


    Grace mumbled and cat-walked into the kitchen. She wore a long dress and a pair of ten centimeters


    tall stilettos; inviting her into the kitchen was the same as inviting trouble. Summer chased her out


    immediately; she quietened herself, and without any disturbance, she got to work quickly.


    A whileter, the dining table was served with shrimps, baked beans, mashed potatoes, grilled fish


    fillets, and peppered chicken cutlets.


    Charlotte enjoyed the mashed potatoes the most and stuffed her mouth with them. "You¡¯ll grow up into


    a potato if you keep eating them." Grace teased her.


    "I won¡¯t!" she snubbed, "I will be a beautifuldy, just like Snow White."


    "I think you''ll be more like the seven dwarves instead.¡± "I hate you, Aunty Grace!"


    "Oh ho ho, how adorable!" Grace loved to tease Charlotte till she cried, and she really enjoyed it.


    After dinner, Grace wanted to sing; she brought out the microphone and began singing, song after


    song.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Charlotte had school the next day, so Summer sent her to her room and tucked her in bed. As she


    emerged, Grace was still singing. Irritated, she stopped her, "Enough, don''t your throat feel painful?"


    They were fortunate that the sound proofing was well done; otherwise, they would have received lots of


    "Don''t stop me, let me sing my heart out. That bugger won''t let me into the living room or karaoke but


    makes me havedylike behavior; if I don''t vent it out, I''m going to go crazy!"


    Charlie waved helplessly, showing that he too was powerless and had no idea how to deal with her.


    The singing sessionsted until past 10:00 pm. Finally, Mark couldn''t take it anymore, he raised his leg


    and kicked Charlie twice, and had him take his wife away.


    He walked over and pestered her; and finally dragged her off forcefully, and the apartment returned to


    its quiet state. Summer was also very tired, walked to her bedroom.


    Mark picked up a ss of milk and followed suit; but his phone rang, and he answered it, "Mom."


    "Raine is the daughter of that b*tch, Samantha.


    Ronald had her do a DNA test." Yvette went straight to her point.


    Mark was stunned and turned dark. "You sure?"


    "She and Samantha did a paternity test, and the results matched." Yvette gritted her teeth. "All these


    years I have helped raised the daughter of that b*tch! I must have been blind!"


    After consoling her and letting her calm down, Mark hung up. He frowned. The news that Raine was


    Samantha''s daughter was too unexpected that it shook him.


    After rubbing her eyes, Summer stared at him. "Why are you standing there, aren¡¯t youing to


    bed?"


    "Drink this ss of milk first..." He came closer and handed her the ss.


    Summer sat up and received it; in just a few gulps, she finished the milk, right to itsst drop.


    "There is something I need to tell you now..." he sat down beside her and gripped her hands; he raised


    them close to his lips and after a while, he uttered," Raine is also Samantha''s daughter...¡±


    He had promised not to hide anything from her, especially this as it was rted to her.


    As if her acupoints had been locked, Summer froze and remained stunned for almost half a day. She


    finally found her voice after a long time. "Is it true?" 2 "Raine and Samantha had done a paternity test.


    The


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    results have proven them to be mother and daughter.¡±


    ''How small could this world be that Samantha was her biological mother, and Raine was her...''


    She blinked and freely kissed his sexy lips.


    Unexpecting her to kiss him willingly, Mark froze for a moment. Then, he gripped her chin, and they


    kissed passionately.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    They continued until they were out of breath before they were satisfied. She leaned on his warm chest


    and took a breather; she heard his heartbeat; it was strong yet so assuring. Calmly and softly, she


    answered.


    "I''m fine, it''s just the news that is too shocking; but if this is what fate has prepared for me, I will ept


    it...¡±


    She felt blessed to have him by her side...


    There was amon saying that ''everyone has his or her own destiny, and destiny toys with man''. At


    that moment, she could fullyprehend its meaning.


    "If that''s the case, wouldn¡¯t Raine be eligible for Samantha''s bone marrow transnt too?¡±


    No wonder for thest two days, Ronald had stopped pestering her. ''He must be aware of the situation


    too. Could he be nning to shift the responsibility to Raine?''


    In just a short time, she had pieced the puzzle together.


    "Although thepatibility rate is higher among parent and child, it doesn''t mean it is always


    and stared at him, her


    hands grabbing his pajamas. "I really hope that their bone marrow would bepatible. In that case,


    my bone marrow wouldn''t be needed anymore, and I can bear this child at ease. Are my thoughts very


    selfish?"


    She said Ronald was self-centered. But at this moment, she was no different from him.


    Although she had no sentiments toward Samantha, she had given birth to her. How could she be so


    heartless and let her die?


    ''Right now, if Raine''s ispatible, not only


    Samantha can be saved, but I can also escape this fate I


    "It''s not." He kissed her forehead tightly, "it''s very normal, there''s nothing selfish about you..."


    That night, Summer didn''t sleep well; she dreamt, but her dreams were very messed up; although she


    slept, she was still tired.


    The next morning.


    Raine went to the hospital for the bone marrowpatibility test. She nned to only do the test but


    had no intention to participate in the transnt.


    There was neither any harm nor benefit to her should her bone marrow bepatible; if it was


    ipatible, they wouldn¡¯t need to bother her anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t about whether Summer''s bone marrow waspatible; even if it wasn''t, there was still hers.


    But what would she do while being caught in between her biological mother and Yvette?


    Regardless of the oue, it still favored her...


    It was enough for Ronald to be overjoyed; however, Yvette only stared at her gloomily.


    Everyone waited with throbbing hearts for the results. After two days, the results were out.


    As Raine arrived at the hospital, Ronald had already collected the results. She found him along the


    corridor, sitting quietly and in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?" she was puzzled at his expression.'' What exactly had happened?''


    Taken aback, Raine read the report; thepatibility rate was indeed very low, and she could ascertain


    that no trickery was involved.


    Ipatible. Both her and Summer were Samantha''s daughters; and now, because herpatibility


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    rate was too low, there was only Summer left...

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Seated beside Ronald, Raine became silent too. The lights in the corridor lit up her face and revealed


    her troubled expression.


    Ronald drooped between his legs; he appeared to have aged. Until now, he still couldn''t ept the


    results. He had ced all hopes on Raine, but now, everything had copsed...


    Despaired and unstable, it spoke very much about how much Ronald loved Samantha. After observing


    him for a long time, Raine looked away, sighed, and consoled him, "Ronald, don''t be so sad."


    Yvette was still resting when she heard the news. She immediately sprung up from her bed. Feeling on


    cloud nine as never before, she had the maid prepare lunch.


    However, she still felt a little uneasy, worrying that Raine and Ronald had attempted trickery, and


    produced a false report to deceive her, so that she would let her guard down. She didn¡¯t believe it


    The result spread like wildfire. Within a short time, even Mark and Summer were informed.


    Summer stood in a daze as her hand holding the ss


    of water stiffened; she immediately forgot what she wanted to do.


    This turned out to reciprocate the saying she had in mind earlier, that luck and fate toys with humans...


    Although it wasn''t so much of a feeling after knowing that Raine was Samantha''s biological daughter, it


    had indeed brought some relief. When God closes a door for you, he will leave a window open.


    She thought that God had left her a window, but unexpectedly, that window was tightly shut, and


    airtight.


    And this moment, all her blissful imaginations crumbled, and everything was back to square one.


    "Mommy, mommy, mommy..." Charlotte skipped around her, and let her voice trail.


    Summer regained her senses after a long while. She lowered her head and looked at Charlotte, "what


    is it?"


    "I called mommy so many times, but mommy didn''t hear me.¡± Charlotte pouted, her eyes glittered and


    rolled yfully. ¡°Mommy must be thinking of daddy! Mommy is dingier than Charlotte!"


    She stared annoyingly at the mischievous Charlotte and uttered directly, "Do you want me to throw


    away all your messy toys on the sofa?"


    As she spoke, the little one shook her buttock and instantly disappeared without a trace, like the wind;


    only an unorderly noise echoed from the living room.


    There were no sses on Saturdays. Furthermore, Summer was troubled that she returned to her


    bedroom and slept.


    At the hospital.


    Ronald remained silent, but Samantha saw through his expression. "It isn''tpatible, is it?"


    But regardless of how indifferently she was, he uttered, word after word. "I will surely find a way to save


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you!"


    "These words of yours are sufficient, the result doesn''t matter anymore." Samantha leaned on him and


    smiled widely.


    The more she smiled and made it sound indifferent, the stronger Ronald felt urged to cure her, and his


    determination was unwavering.


    At Valentine mansion.


    Yvette became at ease only after she received the result. With a sinister smile, she gloated and


    rejoiced.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Because Raine''s bone marrow wasn''tpatible, there was only Summer left. How would Mark


    possibly agree to allow her to donate her bone marrow to his mistress, Samantha? 1


    Although she disliked Summer or the child she was bearing, the child had certainly arrived at the right


    time. Comment by Chein Ling Foo: Original


    Although he couldn¡¯t wait to see Summer or the child she was bearing,


    Mistrantion


    Even the heavens were in her favor. It only meant that the vixen, Samantha, was not going to have a


    happy ending!


    It was already 3:00 pm when Summer woke up. Charlotte had unknowingly snuggled up and slept


    beside her, burying her face within her chest.


    She moved her body carefully and nned to prepare lunch. After a long day and a few hours of rest,


    Charlotte would surely be hungry when she wakes up. Just as she had put on her slippers, her phone


    rang.


    She leaned forward and picked up her phone. The screen disyed a string of numbers; although


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    there was no name, it was a familiar number; it was Ronald.


    She stared at the number and shuffled her fingers; however, she didn¡¯t answer the call but left it to ring.


    Afterward, the screen returned to its nk state.


    It hadn¡¯t been a minute before her phone rang again; she tapped on silent mode, tossed her phone


    aside, and went into the bathroom; when she emerged, the screen was still lit; she furrowed her brows


    into a riverlike shape and answered the call.


    "I''m waiting for you at the cafe below Mark''s apartment. If you aren''t free toe down, I shall go u p


    to his apartment."


    The call ended with the voicemail, and Summer furrowed her brows more intensely.


    She woke Charlotte up. It was apparent that the little girl had not slept enough and was unwilling to get


    up. She carried her into the bathroom, washed her face, and brought her downstairs.


    The cafe wasn''t far away from the apartment, it was just a stone¡¯s throw away. As they entered, the


    waiter led her to a room; there was Ronald, who had been waiting for quite a long while.


    Ronald appeared tenderly when he saw Charlotte. He carried and entertained her for a while; then he


    let a waiter bring her to the children corner.


    "You must have known why I came to meet you."


    "Yes." Summer poured a cup of tea calmly. The tea leaves were tender green, and its scent filled the


    space.


    Ronald steadied himself. "To be honest, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a heartless person; so, what is your


    answer?"


    The tea was so aromatic that it could calm a troubled person. Summer nodded and answered, "I¡¯m


    certainly aware that I¡¯m not heartless; therefore, I will not harm the child I''m bearing; and I agree with


    you, very much."


    "I will never sacrifice my child to save her." She spoke the truth, and it was her honest opinion.


    They had been discussing this subject for more than three times; but it was never fruitful.


    He kept quiet and so did Summer. She held her teacup and admired the scenery of the back garden.


    Although she appeared calm, her emotions were rumbling.


    Therefore, sentimental sacrifices were both rtive and mutual. How much someone had sacrificed for


    you, you would naturally want to do the same.


    On the other hand, if someone had never sacrificed anything for you but wished to take from you, it


    was obviously impossible, and it was simplymon sense.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    As she was still lost in her thoughts, a loud thud was heard. She turned around curiously and only to


    find Ronald on his knees.


    Astonished, she froze to her spot, and went into a daze for a long time.


    "There is no suitable donor now, only you can save her. The doctor has said that treating leukemia in


    its early stage has the highest chance of recovery. If this golden opportunity has passed, the recovery


    rate will b e reduced by half. Please, I beg you today."


    Ronald was a well-known figure in both Santabaca and Grudin North. When had he pleaded with


    anyone before? Summer was the first and the only one.


    Although it hurt his pride and was unbearable, he still had to do it!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Summer could tell that Ronald loved Samantha.


    Otherwise, why would a prominent person do such a thing for a woman. If it wasn''t love, what would it


    be?


    Although she was stunned, she was touched by his actions, but it did not mean that she was willing to


    sacrifice her child.


    Let nothing overstep each other. No matter how deep their sentiments were, it was confined between


    him


    and Samantha, it had nothing to do with her.


    What mattered to her was the child she was carrying. And at this moment, Summer felt she was


    heartless and selfish.


    As she faced a kneeling elder and regained herposure, she immediately bent down and helped


    him up. "I hope Mr. Valentine will not persuade me again with this matter. Whatever I have decided, it


    will never change."


    Ronald sat up; his gloomy expression was as dark as a cloudy sky. "Is there no room for a change of


    mind?"


    "No, sir." She answered, out of respect as she addressed him formally.


    Without revealing anymore of his emotions, Ronald left the cafe as he no longer had the need to


    remain.


    Summer breathed a long and heavy sigh. After staring out of the window for a few seconds, she


    fetched Charlotte from the children''s corner and returned to the apartment.


    At the hospital, Samantha was sleeping soundly after the doctor had examined her and had given her


    an injection.


    "Mr. Valentine, the patient isn''t in good condition; the longer it is dyed, the moreplicated it will


    be. The other patients are dying because they don¡¯t have any suitable donor. But you, despite


    having one, why are you constantly dying the procedure?" the doctor questioned him.


    Ronald didn''t answer; he turned dark, and his brows formed a stern look.


    "Mr. Valentine has witnessed the deteriorating health of the patient. If a suitable donor is avable now,


    we can proceed with the transnt immediately."


    As the doctor exined, Ronald realized that she had lost her fairness; her face had yellow smudges,


    and she was losing a lot of weight.


    As the medicine lost its effect, Samantha opened her eyes, and the person she saw was Ronald.


    Which woman wouldn''t be touched when a man stays beside her to see her through her darkest and


    toughest moments?


    Ronald was indeed tired, so he nodded, and returned t o his hotel not far from the hospital.


    However, Ronald lost his sleepiness; he couldn''t watch his beloved die before him; thus, no matter


    what it


    took, he had to save her.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    At this moment, all Summer cared about was the child in her womb.Her concerns were also rested


    upon the child...


    Like what had happened before, she had no idea she was pregnant. Thus, she did not have second


    thoughts when it came to donating her bone marrow. However, the problem arose because of the child.


    ''If she weren''t pregnant, there was nothing she would need to worry about...


    ''Therefore, should I...'' 1


    An idea appeared in his head. Ronald blinked, and then squinted his eyes upward.


    When Mark returned to the apartment, Summer had prepared dinner and was serving the soup.


    Mark rubbed his lips and stared at her twice; then he took off his jacket and casually tossed them onto


    the sofa.


    "Did anyone approach you?" he asked.


    Since Raine''s bone marrow wasn''tpatible, it was only natural that everyone shifted their attention


    toward her. Anyhow, there were only two persons who


    would approach her; it could only be either Ronald, or Samantha.


    Before Summer could speak, Charlotte, who was slurping her yogurt drink chirped, "Ya, grandpa did."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In an instant, Mark raised his brows. "He approached you?"


    "Yes, it was regarding my bone marrow. I had rejected him and made myself clear; so, I think he won¡¯t


    approach me anymore."


    Summer arranged the dishes and locked her gaze upon him. "How about you? Are you alright?"


    ''Since Ronald and Yvette had a big fight, he won''t be anyhow at ease, right?¡¯ That was what she


    thought.


    Rolling his throat, Mark sat on the sofa; he turned around and answered tenderly, "I''m fine..."


    "Phew. Wash your hands and get ready for dinner.¡± Summer arranged the cutlery and then helped


    Charlotte onto her seat.


    She had made pancakes for dinner and served them o n a te in bite-sizes; they were beautiful, and


    the smell filled the air.


    Upon hearing his words, she furrowed her eyebrows and wanted to smack his head with the spat.


    ''Since when did he be so yful and frivolous?''


    "Oh ya, when are you going to wear ''that''?" Mark pinched his tired eyebrow andzed on the chair.


    "What do you think?¡± Summer let out a sexy smile, apanied by mischievous intent. "How about


    tonight?"


    "S-Sure...¡± he smiled too, and his lips formed an alluring curl.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Charlotte was jumping around after dinner, wanting t o watch the television. She could not get her mind


    off Barney: New Year Special. But, it was already halfpast nine and she still had school tomorrow, so


    Summer insisted on switching off the television.


    Charlotte was actually still afraid of Summer. Even though she was reluctant, Charlotte had no choice


    but to stumble back into her room after she saw the look o n Summer¡¯s face.


    Summer returned to her own room after she put her to bed. The first thing she saw was the man with


    his left hand on his neck, watching her. ced in front of him was a set of fiery red lingerie. He nodded


    smugly as she walked in, and his intentions were more than obvious.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Summer gritted her teeth and grabbed the lingerie from the table before she walked into the changing


    room.


    Her cheeks turned red when she looked at her reflection in the mirror. She could not help but gulp.''


    How could I walk out in this?¡¯


    She could not even bring herself to walk out of the door, let alone wear it out just to tease Mark. After


    all, she was never as shameless as he was!


    She was taking a little too long in the changing room


    when the man''s hurried voice was heard through the door.


    Summer took a deep breath and walked out.


    All of a sudden, Mark''s gaze turned dark and deep.


    He felt his blood flowing backward as he pushed Summer aside. He then leaped out of bed and darted


    toward the bathroom.


    It was already autumn, and the night was freezing. Even so, he did not feel the slightest chill when the


    cold water poured on his body. Instead, it remained boiling.


    She did not do anything that was excessively seductive, but just her initiating it was enough to make


    him surrender...


    As he exhaled, Mark wiped away the water droplets o n his face. He supported his body with his


    muscr arms on the wall, letting the cold water run down to his toes. He then cursed under his breath


    before he finished his shower.


    A mischievous grin was still hanging on Summer¡¯s lips as she pulled the nket over her body. She


    purposely turned to the bathroom and said, "Aren¡¯t you done with your shower yet, Mr. Valentine?"


    "Will you shut up for me..." The man¡¯s tone sounded a little harsh.


    "Is this what people mean when they say the evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear?" She


    was casually flipping through a magazine.


    The situation was indeed rxed on Summer''s side, but things were not the same in the bathroom.


    Mark was battling himself between two extreme ends of the freezing cold and burning mes.


    Mark told himself that he should avoid doing such things in the future. He had clearly underestimated


    his endurance, as well as her allure.


    He could not guarantee that his nose would not bleed i f he had stayed a little longer back there.


    The next morning...


    Summer woke up earlier than the other two, so she went down to buy breakfast.


    The same figure walked out of the shop after some time, and the owner of the shop sent him off with


    smiles all over his face.


    Nobody knew what he had said to the owner during his time in the shop...

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    "Yes, I''ve arranged everything.¡± The man nodded.


    "That¡¯s good...¡± Ronald stood up with a deep look on his face, and his emotions were unreadable...


    Charlotte ate a lot, and she almost finished all the mashed potatoes by herself. Mark also had a few


    spoonfuls himself as he found it to be quite ptable.


    It was never an easy task to satisfy Mr. Valentine. ''It seems like the breakfast shop has really done a


    good job with their food. It¡¯s not far from our ce, and the price is reasonable too.'' Summer was


    considering getting their breakfast regrly from that shop.


    She went back to the same shop the very next morning as Charlotte was already craving their mashed


    potatoes badly.


    "Two mashed potatoes, one hot chocte, and two orange juices. I''ll have everything to go.¡± She


    pulled out her wallet as she ordered.


    "We¡¯ve run out of orange juice. Would you like to try horchata? It''s quite nutritious.¡± The waiter


    suggested a s his eyes shone lightly.


    Summer had never tried horchata before, so she nodded and took her money out. "I¡¯ll take two


    horchatas then."


    Summer''s first taste of horchata left a very good impression. Thebination of sweet and sour


    perfectly suited her preference during her pregnancy. Charlotte liked the horchata too.


    Ronald had not contacted Summer over the past few days or shown up in front of her. She heard that


    he was working with the hospital to find apatible bone marrow.


    That was definitely good news to Summer. If they could really find a matching bone marrow, things


    would be even better.


    At the same time, she clearly realized that Ronald had reached his wits'' end when he knelt down in


    front of her the other day.


    Ronald was still a popr figure in either Santabaca o r Grudin North. His ego was definitely hurt from


    kneeling down for her. Why would he ever look for her again?


    Daisy and Solomon both knew that Summer was pregnant a long time ago. They always asked her to


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    go back home so that they could take good care of her.


    Daisy would make a lot of tasty dishes as ofte, and Solomon would pick Summer up whenever she


    was done with work.


    She would overeat every day and only go back to Mark''s apartment after she had her dinner at home.


    Although Solomon and Daisy still held grudges against Mark, they did not bring them up since Summer


    was very close to him and they shared a baby together.


    Mark and Summer''s rtionship had reached a stage where it would not be easily affected by their


    words anymore.


    Solomon looked at Summer and let out a long sigh. "I was actually on your mother''s side back then.


    Dean was a really decent man. No one knows if your current decision is right or wrong."


    "You''re even bing biased over him now, sigh! By the way, your mom and I went to the hospital to


    visit your biological mother.¡±


    Solomon and Daisy visited the hospital two more times after that day, and they brought some valuable


    gifts along with them.


    Samantha had never asked them to return Summer to her, and that alone was enough for them to feel


    immensely grateful toward her.


    They had raised Summer since she was a baby, so how could they ever let her go?

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Summer had been having horchata every morning for a whole week. In fact, she could even gulp down


    two horchatas in the morning due to her increased appetite.


    Mark would have Harry bring her lunch in the afternoon, and Solomon would fetch her back home with


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    his motorcycle to eat whatever Daisy had prepared for dinner.


    This afternoon was no more different, and Solomonughed while he said, "I am already your personal


    chauffeur now, sending you home every day after work."


    "Don''t you want to be my chauffeur, Dad?¡± Summer wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned on


    his back as she yed daddy''s little girl, the same way she had always been doing since she was


    young


    "You''re still acting like a baby even when you''re already an adult now." Solomon sighed softly. "Why


    would I not want to be my own daughter''s chauffeur?"


    They were talking to each other while Solomon was riding his motorcycle, and he did not notice a


    pedestrian. He wanted to avoid the pedestrian but he lost control of his motorcycle, and it immediately


    fell toward the left side.


    Solomon hugged Summer tightly and let himself fall t o the ground. He protected her in his arms as he


    could not bear to let her be harmed in any way.


    Summer got up promptly, and her face was as white a s a sheet. Panicking, she helped him while her


    face was filled with worry and fright. "Are you hurt, Dad?"


    Solomon slowly stood up and softly said, "I guess people really do get less capable as they age. But,


    my bones are still strong enough, so I''m fine."


    "We should go to the hospital to get it checked." Summer was worried. She thought it was best for him


    to visit the hospital after falling so hard on the ground while holding her in his arms.


    "I know better about my own body; I''m not that fragile yet. Don''t let your mother know about this when


    we get back, or else she will never let me send you back from work anymore. Let¡¯s keep this a secret


    between u s two."


    "It''s a fact that you fell down. What is there to hide about?"


    Solomon was in denial. "I¡¯ve been riding for so many years. I only fell down because I was distracted


    talking to you. It had nothing to do with my riding skills at all!"


    Summer shrugged. ''How is he still so stubborn at this age? He really is no different from a child.''


    Daisy immediately noticed the dirt on Solomon''s back when they got home, and she frowned. "Where


    did all this dirte from?¡±


    "I leaned on a dirty wall," Solomon said hastily and furrowed his brows at Summer with a serious look


    on his face.


    Summer did not bother to expose him and went to the washroom.


    Mark came to fetch her back to their apartment around nine o''clock in the evening. Solomon and


    Daisy''s faces were still as unweing as usual.


    Mark did not acknowledge their expressions at all. He left the gifts he had bought on the table and sat


    down t o wait for her.


    It was really not easy for one to behave like him...


    Mark came down with Charlotte in his arms when he saw her and said, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    The pain gradually lessened before it disappearedpletely after a while. She straightened up her


    back and shook her head, but her movement seemed a little weak.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Mark put Charlotte down to let her walk on her own before he pulled Summer


    closer. 1

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    "I''m really okay. It only hurt for a while. I think I just ate something wrong, so it''s all good now." She


    continued, "Let''s go back to the apartment.¡±


    Mark arched his brows as he was still a little worried." Are you sure?"


    "Of course. Do you want me to jump around and prove i t to you?" She blinked and said cheekily.


    "Save it. Just let me know if you''re feeling unwell, okay?" She was pregnant. Was she trying to scare


    him by jumping around?


    Summer nodded and grabbed Charlotte''s hand before she continued her way down the stairs. The pain


    had onlysted for a few seconds before it vanished, so she was not too bothered by it.


    She had the same stinging sensation when she woke u p in the morning. But it also went away after a


    short while, so she was still not concerned about it.


    Charlotte had also woken up, and she wanted to eat mashed potatoes as well as horchata. Plus, she


    had scattered her toys all over the floor.


    She did not brush her teeth or wash her face after she woke up in the morning. The first thing she did


    was run to the living room, put all her new toys on the


    floor, and build herself a fortress. Summer did not know what to do with her; she felt resigned and got


    ready to go grab breakfast. Charlotte insisted on tagging along, so the two of them went to the shop


    together.


    Charlotte carried their breakfast in her hands while she waited for Summer to pay. She even rushed


    her." Hurry up, Mommy. I''m going to bete."


    Mark''s brows could not help but twitch when he looked at the horchata in front of the mother and


    daughter. They looked very much identical to each other.


    The two of them had been having horchata continuously sincest Monday, but they were still not sick


    of it. 1


    She went to workter on. Summer was in charge of the first and second periods in the morning. After


    the first ss was over, she went back to her office for a cup of water. When she was heading back to


    ss, however, she felt a pang of the same stinging pain fromst night again.


    She squatted down on the floor and bit her lip until they turned purple. She knew that there was no way


    for her to teach in this condition, so she asked the teacher sitting opposite her to substitute her for the


    ss.


    The teacher turned out to be very easygoing. She took Summer¡¯s textbooks with her and went to her


    ss after she helped Summer back to her seat.


    The pain did notst for too long, only about two to three minutes. But her forehead was already


    covered i n a thinyer of sweat within that short period of time.


    She drank another cup of water as she took a rest in her chair. Fortunately, that ufortable feeling


    did not return.


    It was already afternoon when she finished her first ss. The teacher who took over her ss told her


    to grab some medicine after seeing her pale face.


    Overexerting herself was not going to make anything better.


    Summer shook her head. "I don''t want to simply take medication while I''m still pregnant. I''ll go for a


    checkup in the hospital in the next two days when I am free. Maybe I ate something wrong..."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was important to only take prescribed medication during pregnancy to avoid causing any harm to the


    baby. There were a lot of medicines that pregnant women should not take.


    "Sure," Summer dly agreed. She thought treating her to a meal was the right thing to do after her


    help.


    Summer was worried that her stomach would start hurting again, so she did not eat any solid food.


    Although she ordered the garlic bread and mushroom soup set, she barely touched the bread and only


    ate the soup.


    She did not have any ss in the evening, and her stomach did not act up either, so she felt really


    relieved. 1


    "Dad, did you go to the hospital?" She sat in the backseat and asked worriedly.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Solomon was still as stubborn as an ox, behaving like a child. "What for? My body is still strong. I can


    live for another forty years at least, so I don''t need a check-up!"


    Summer was at her wit''s end with him, but she had already nned something in her mind. She was


    going to drag Solomon with her the next time she visited the hospital.


    Summer did not spend much time at home. She packed up the roasted vegetables that Daisy had


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    prepared before she left with Charlotte.


    Mark had an important meeting to attend that night, s o he could not make it back to send them to his


    apartment. That was why they took a cab back instead.


    After Summer put Charlotte to bed, she sat on the couch in the living room and waited for Mark. But, a


    burst of sleepiness hit her as she slowly fell asleep on the couch.


    The quartz clock that hung in the middle of the living room pointed at one. The apartment door made a


    creaking sound, and Mark''s tall and burly silhouette appeared before the door.


    It looked like he had just returned from entertaining


    his clients, as there was a faint smell of alcohol on him. His coat was hanging on his arm, and his cor


    was unfolded with a loosened tie around it.


    His gaze fell on a body that was curled up like a caterpir on the sofa after he walked into the living


    room. The expression and lines on his face turned soft as if a warm light had shone into his heart. He


    quietly walked toward her and bent down to carry her in his arms, bridal style.


    The tiniest slit of her half-awake eyes opened, and the look on her face instantly turned bright and


    joyful after she saw his face. Yet, she still could not stop yawning. "You¡¯re back. Dinner is in the


    kitchen.¡±


    "Okay, I know. You can sleep now..." His eyes and voice turned gentle, like a ripple that was slowly


    dispersing over the water.


    The light that she kept on for him, and the effort she made to wait for him had given him a sense of


    indescribable belonging; he felt right at home. His fatigue and drowsiness from the dinner party earlier


    went away almost instantly.


    "I''ll reheat the dinner for you before I go back to sleep ..." She squirmed around in his arms while she


    spoke because she wanted to break free from him.


    However, Mark did not keep his arms away from her a s he continued to wrap her in a tight embrace.


    He cupped her lower jaw with his left hand and pressed her face against his chest. "Just go to sleep


    now. I''ll reheat it myself. Just sleep...¡±


    Perhaps, she was really drained, but she did not put u p a fight anymore. She just went on to find the


    mostfortable spot in his arms, closed her eyes, and started to fall asleep.


    Just as she was about to fall asleeppletely, the man¡¯s deep but wispy voice rang in her ears


    faintly." From today onward, I won''te home thiste anymore...¡±


    There would definitely be dinners that he needed to attend, but he would still try to reach home as early


    as possible because he did not want her to wait...


    Over in a hotel...


    It was nighttime, and Ronald stood before a window, while a man in a suit stood behind him.


    "Have you heard anything?" Ronald asked.


    "What about the medicine? Are they still using it?"


    "They have been using it for a week now, without stopping."


    "What''s the dosage like?"


    Summer woke up early this morning. It was only six o''clock when she arose.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Mark was still sound asleep as he held her tightly in his arms. His left hand had been recklessly ced


    on her chest, cupping the "softness" in his hand.


    She had just discovered this sleeping habit of his recently. His lower jaw was even nested in her soft


    hair.


    Unable to move, she reached out and pushed him so that he would let go. But unexpectedly, he held


    her even tighter than before.


    Summer was left with no choice but to speak gently." I''ll go and wash my face. You can sleep a little


    while more. I''ll wake you up once breakfast is ready."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He responded softly from his throat as he let her go. She then went to the washroom to freshen up


    before she went to make breakfast.


    She had woken upte during the past few days, which left her no time to prepare breakfast. Since she


    had gotten up early today, she did not have to go down to buy them breakfast, and she nned to


    make it on her own. 1


    She made Charlotte an omelet and continued to make some pumpkin soup. She also took out Daisy''s


    roasted vegetables that she had brought home and served


    them on a te.


    A wide smile grew on her face when she was done with everything, She then went to the bedroom to


    wake Charlotte up. Since Mark slepttest night, she figured that he should get as much sleep as he


    could.


    Charlotte was always glued to the bed in the morning. She groaned under her breath reluctantly as she


    squinted and hugged her own stomach with her small hands, throwing a tantrum. "Mommy, my


    stomach aches." 1


    "Are you really feeling ufortable or do you just want to skip school on purpose?" Summer pinched


    her cheeks.


    "It¡¯s real." Charlotte''s voice was so soft that she sounded like a mosquito whining. She buried her face


    in her nket and would not lift it up.


    "It¡¯s only been a few days since you went to school, and you are already whining about your stomach


    and refusing to go to school. That''s okay, I''ll just give your teacher a call now."


    Summer pretended to take out her phone. Charlotte immediately crawled out of bed with a pitiful look


    on her face after she heard what Summer had just said.


    Children were more afraid of their teachers than their parents when they were young. It was like a


    curse.


    "Go get dressed and eat your breakfast after you''re done. Your new shoes are under the bed."


    Charlotte was obviously still half-asleep as she sat there reeling left and right. Meanwhile, her eyes


    could not stop themselves from shutting.


    Summed pinched Charlotte''s nose and went to the washroom. She noticed that her underwear was


    stained with a bit of blood, and she frowned strangely.


    There was no way for her to menstruate while she was pregnant. So, where did the bloode from?


    However, there was not much stain. It was just as big a s a thumb, but it was striking red.


    She put on her pants and decided to visit the hospital. However, the stinging pain from that day came


    back right after she took a few steps forward.


    It was more severe than thest two times. She had her hand on the toilet as she squatted down on the


    floor and hugged her stomach. She was hoping that it would go away like it did the previous times.


    Charlotte ran into the washroom and saw her squatting on the floor as she fluttered her dark eyes."


    Mommy, what''s happening to you?"


    Summer furrowed her brows and took a deep breath, holding everything together. "Go get your daddy


    and tell him my stomach is hurting..."


    Mark''s eyes opened instantly. He threw back the covers and leaped out of bed. He rushed into the


    washroom and immediately carried her in his arms before he rushed to the hospital frantically.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    It was around seven in the morning, which was during rush hour, and the road was extremely busy.


    Mark''s face looked as if it was frozen in ayer of snow when he stepped on the pedal, and his sporty


    SUV started to weave in between the cars.


    Summer told him to slow down as her face was drenched in cold sweat.


    However, it was impossible for Mark to slow down. He even wished he could grow a pair of wings and


    fly right to the hospital.


    He then remembered that Charlotte was left alone in the apartment. He put on his earpiece and gave


    Solomon a call so that he could take care of Charlotte a t the apartment.


    He sped the whole way and continuously ran red lights, which was why they made it to the hospital in a


    short time. They went to a private hospital nearby, s o the environment was decent, and it was mostly


    visited by the rich.


    They rushed right into the doctor''s office as he was already expecting them. He pressed his hand


    against Summer''s stomach, and the pain made her draw a cold breath.


    "It¡¯s not gastroenteritis or intestinal fever. It has something to do with her uterus. Please give us a


    moment, Mr. Valentine. We need to give the patient a detailed examination.


    Mark''s eyes fell on her expressions. He squinted as if h e was going to say something harsh. However,


    he did not speak in the end and walked out of the doctor''s office with his thin lips tightened into a


    straight line.


    He sat on the bench outside the office and furrowed his brows, creating a few fine lines between them.


    Everyone who walked past him would stare and glue their eyes on him, whether it be the patients,


    doctors, o r the patients'' families.


    He had left so urgently that he did not even have the time to change his clothes or think about any


    other things. So, he was still in his bathrobe and slippers.


    The head of the hospital heard about his arrival and rushed to the hospital. When heid eyes on Mark,


    he was stunned as he had never seen President


    Valentine...in this condition...


    The President Valentine he used to see was always so high-spirited and vigorous. He had an


    indescribable elegance, grace, and ss that emanated from all over his body.


    Now, however, he was only wearing his slippers and bathrobe. His chest was exposed and moving up


    and down, as he was breathing rapidly.


    Yet, none of this made him look any less attractive since a bunch of youngdies and nurses would


    intentionally walk by him and turn back to look at him.


    The head of the hospital walked up to him and respectfully said, "Mr. Valentine, the office is just right in


    front, let''s go over there."


    "It¡¯s okay," he uttered those two words coldly. His voice was filled with a cial chill, like winter weather


    that froze water into ice.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was still in the Emergency Room, and there was n o way that he would go to the office without


    knowing about her condition first. At that moment, he could not even make himself sit still.


    ''It must be somebody who is very special to him for him to react this way.'' The head of the hospital


    coughed lightly. "Do you want to get changed, President Valentine?"


    Nevertheless, he still did not leave. It would not be toote for him to change after he found out what


    was happening to her.


    Whether it was his image or pride, all of those were worthless inparison to her.


    After a long time, the Emergency Room doors finally opened. The doctor walked out while he removed


    his mask.


    "How is she?" Mark cut to the chase and asked.


    "Fortunately, you found out and came in time, or else she would have had a miscarriage.¡± 2

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    The furrowed brows on Mark¡¯s face finally loosened along with his tensed body as he felt relieved at


    "She''s currently getting a drip and is being transferred to a normal ward. She¡¯s asleep now, so just


    make sure she gets a lot of rest after she wakes up. Then she should be fine and dandy..."


    "What could have caused the miscarriage?"


    "Food poisoning. I already asked Ms. Hart earlier, and she said that she¡¯s been having a lot of


    horchatastely. Even though it¡¯s just horchata, it contains a high level of sesame seeds and cinnamon,


    which is why it tastes so unique. However, they are both found t o threaten miscarriages, especially


    sesame seeds. Since Ms. Hart has been consuming them for such a long period of time, it''s normal for


    this to happen. That¡¯s why pregnant women should really watch their food intake tightly and not just eat


    anything."


    If they had it for one more meal or found out about it a littleter, Summer would have already


    experienced a miscarriage.


    Sesame seeds were on the top of the list when it came to food that pregnant women should avoid.


    Together with cinnamon, they would have a stronger adverse


    effect on pregnancy. Plus, Summer had been eating arge amount of them, so she would naturally


    face such consequences.


    Mark nodded and went into the ward to check on Summer before he went to the hospital head¡¯s office


    to change his clothes.


    Summer woke up and instinctively ced her hand o n her abdomen. Before she cked out, she


    could hear the doctor mentioning a miscarriage.


    Mark held her hand in his because he knew what she was thinking about. "Don''t worry, the baby is still


    here. We arrived just in time."


    "It''s all my fault..." Summer coughed weakly, and her heart was filled with guilt. "This only happened


    because of my gluttony."


    The doctor said that sesame seeds were the ultimate enemy of pregnant women. But Summer had


    eaten a lot of it because of her greed, risking the life of her baby.


    "It¡¯s not your fault, so don''t put all the me on yourself. This was just an ident. None of us knew


    about the effects of the sesame seeds and cinnamon. Don''t think too much about it and get some


    sleep..." His voice was as gentle as the breeze. "The most important thing is that the baby''s still here,


    right?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer nodded lightly, and her expressions were intense. ''As long as the baby''s still here...¡¯


    Her body was still weak, so she fell asleep after a short while of talking.


    Ronald and Daisy had also rushed to the hospital with Charlotte. They were both relieved after listening


    to what the doctor said. 1


    They were almost scared to death when they heard about the news. ''Fortunately, she is okay and


    unharmed. The baby is safe too.''


    Needless to say, the news reached Ronald. He was having his tea when he asked, "What about the


    baby?"


    The sole reason behind everything he did was the baby. Nothing else mattered to him.


    "Still alive," said the man in the suit.


    His words made Ronald throw his cup of tea to the side. "What have you even been doing?"


    "Frankly, the dosage was quite high. But they found out just in time, so there wasn''t a full effect."

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Ronald also had the shop owner put an additive into the horchata to make people addicted to the food.


    It was merely a special ingredient.


    Besides, the addiction one got would not be as serious as drug addiction. The customers would just


    constantly be reminded of the horchata''s taste and crave for it.


    As long as Summer continuously consumed the horchata, Ronald could guarantee that she would have


    a miscarriage. Furthermore, when the investigations start, Ronald would never be the one to me.


    Putting additives into the food was something that many restaurants did, especially hotpot restaurants


    where they had these special spices.


    The failure of this n hadpletely overthrown his effort. Since such a good n had been ruined in


    the suited man''s hands, it made Ronald furious, and h e desperately wanted to throw him out of the


    room.


    It was apparent that there was no possibility of reusing the same method after its failure. Ronald''s face


    remained gloomy as he sat there.


    All this while, Samantha''s condition had only worsened. If she did not receive a bone marrow


    transnt soon, the consequences would only be frightening.


    Leukemia was not like any other illness. There was no time for her to rx. Samantha had already


    started her chemotherapy, and her hair had been falling every single day.


    Though Samantha did not say anything about it, Ronald could see that she found it unbearable. He


    took a nce at the time and headed to the hospital.


    As expected, Samantha was experiencing a lot of hair loss. The hair she had now was only half of what


    she hadst time. But there was no doubt that her eternal beauty remained...


    Samantha looked at her reflection in the mirror as sheughed faintly. "How ugly!¡±


    She had been beautiful her whole life, and she had been maintaining that beauty. Who would have


    known that she would end up in such a situation when she got older...?


    The thing that was the most intolerable for her was bing ugly!


    "You''re not ugly, you''re still as beautiful as before." Ronald''s words wereforting, and his tone was


    ever so gentle. He did not want her to think too much about her current situation, or be too self-


    conscious about her appearance.


    "You don''t have tofort me. How can I still be called beautiful in this state? It would already be an


    overstatement if I''m not described as frightening.¡±


    Judging from her reflection in the mirror, Samantha could tell that she had lost weight from her face.


    Everything that was not on her face before was now surfacing on her skin-her wrinkles and dark under


    eyes. They were all the things that she hated the most!


    "It''s just how you think, Samantha. You''re still the same in my eyes, just like how I first met you."


    From that day onward, he had been casually taking notes on Samantha¡¯s updates, and it was all out of


    his control.


    Actually, the time they had spent being together was merely a little more than half a year. It was not a


    long period of time at all.


    However, everything about her was beautiful and wonderful to him. No one else was able to make him


    feel that way.


    He loved her, and he wanted her. So, he would definitely put in his utmost effort and do his best to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    make her recover.


    "I have actually never asked you this question before. Why do you treat me so well?" Samantha could


    not figure it out.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    "You don''t need a reason to love somebody...¡± That was all Ronald had to say.


    Samantha stopped asking. She never gave him any extra attention before she was diagnosed with


    leukemia. She had thought that he was just like any other man, who was only after her looks and just


    wanted to sleep with her.


    However, shepletely changed her impression of him after this incident. He was actually the best


    one she had ever met among all the men!


    Elsewhere, in the hospital...


    Summer was still recuperating. She intentionally asked Solomon to buy her a few pregnancy books.


    She only understood the importance and circumstances of her diet after this incident. She knew that


    she had to study thoroughly and understand everything about pregnancy.


    Her preferences did not change a lot when she was pregnant with Charlotte, which exined why she


    did not crave any particr food. Her diet at that time remained the same as her usual diet.


    She did not have to do much while she was pregnant with Charlotte. Not only did her tastes not


    change, but


    she did not even experience any morning sickness. Her life was basically the same as an average joe,


    which was why she was so careless this time.


    Mark also got Harry to buy him some pregnancy books, and the books were all very thick. He pushed


    his work documents aside and flipped the pages with his slender fingers.


    He took another nce at the time before he headed t o the hospital. Solomon had already sent


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte to the hospital.


    She started toin about her stomach aching while she was ying with her building blocks. Mark


    held her tiny body in his arms before he ced her on hisp. "Tell Daddy what you want to eat..."


    Charlotte tilted her head and immediately spoke without thinking. "Horchata."


    Mark pushed her baby hair away from her forehead with his brows knitted tightly. "Why are you so


    obsessed with that?"


    Charlotte pouted her little mouth and smacked her lips with her tiny pink tongue. "I don''t know, Daddy. I


    just want to have it, and I miss the taste."


    It was just horchata, but Charlotte could still consume i t without getting tired of it after more than a


    week. Mark raised his knitted brows and told Harry to get the horchata from the breakfast shop that


    was located under his apartment.


    Summer could not consume horchata because she was pregnant, but Charlotte was still young.


    Besides, she had no other side effects after eating the horchata for an extended amount of time.


    It did not take long for Harry to bring the horchata back to them. Charlotte did not need to be fed. She


    just took a spoon and gulped down the horchata.


    The horchata was in a big portion, and Charlotte had already finished half of it. But suddenly,


    something seemed off.


    Mark had also noticed her odd behavior at the same time. He kept his patience as he gently patted


    Charlotte''s back. "Tell Daddy, what''s wrong?"


    Charlotte looked like she was having a hard time speaking. She only managed to mutter a few words


    after a long period of time. "Daddy, I want to vomit."


    Mark felt worried and sad for Charlotte when he heard her vomit. He asked Harry to send a doctor to


    him, and they started their examination right away.


    Mark listened with narrowed eyes. He took some time to think deeply before he asked, "Do people get


    addicted to horchatas?"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    "Why did Mr. Valentine say that horchata was addictive?" The doctor was puzzled, and he could not


    agree with Mark''s conclusion. Horchata was a healthy food.


    "They have been eating horchata for a week, but they are not tired of it.¡± In short, the way the two of


    them liked horchata that much was beyond reason.


    "But it could also be possible that the beverage shop makes superb beverages." The doctor nced


    across the room and saw the half bowl of horchata. "Mr.


    Valentine, could I take this half bowl of horchata away?"


    "Sure."


    Charlotte was on IV therapy and asleep now, her little face still pale. But the doctor told him she was


    fine.


    Charlotte was discharged in the afternoon. Mark instructed his assistant, Harry, to take care of the


    discharge procedures and prepare to take the mother and daughter back to the apartment.


    "Bring her home," Solomon said.


    Charlotte was still weak and needed care, and he and Daisy were at home every day; they could take


    care of Charlotte.


    Besides, the two of them had always been clinging to each other, so it was time to go home. But


    Summer was stubborn; she brought Charlotte back to her apartment.


    And they also had their own ns. Dean loved Charlotte, and Charlotte also loved Dean, but they were


    not rted by blood, and he was not Charlotte''s biological father.


    Spending time together with Dean had also given Charlotte the opportunity to feel the fatherly love that


    shecked during her childhood. Now it was time for Summer to return to reality and move on. 2


    Mark narrowed his eyes, his lips moving after he heard what Solomon said. He wanted to say


    something, but he did not say it.


    Summer and he had been together for so long, but Solomon and Daisy''s lukewarm attitude toward him


    was clear; they preferred Dean as their son-inw.


    Dean had been proving himself for four years; so they knew better than anyone about Dean''s


    temperament and character.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They did not expect their children to be millionaires. All they wanted was for their children to live an


    honest, secure, and happy life.


    Summer said nothing further. She just quietly reached to hold Mark''s hand as their eyes met each


    other.


    Mark''s lips curled upward in response. He knew what she was trying to tell him, and he sped her


    fingers.


    After sending the mother and daughter home, Mark drove his ck Land Rover back to his apartment,


    went upstairs, and opened the door.


    Darkness greeted him; there was not the slightest light inside. He felt empty and lonely inside, the light i


    n his deep-set eyes worn away.


    He took off his trench coat, threw it on the settee, and leaned back.


    His eyes were half-closed, and his brows were knitted together slightly.


    He walked over, picked up the phone, and answered with a deep and emotionless voice. "What is it?¡±


    "Mr. Valentine, we found a special food additive in the horchata we brought back."


    "Exin it clearly." His brows were knitted together even tighter, and his voice deepened even further.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    "Adding this special additive in food will create an effect of dependency, making them want toe


    back for more. That is to say, at a certain dose, it could be addictive. Many restaurants add this food


    additive into their food to keep customers.¡±


    Mark squinted his eyes upon hanging up.


    The next morning


    After freshening up, Mark got downstairs and went to the restaurant where Summer usually bought her


    breakfast.


    The restaurant was tiny, but it looked neat and filled with patrons in the morning.


    Wearing an expensive ck suit, Mark looked out of ce in this budget restaurant that sold breakfast.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Horchata, orange juice, and hot chocte each, takeaway please,¡± he said.


    The waitress acknowledged and processed his order." Would you like any croissants or pancakes?¡±


    "No, thanks.¡± Mark took the beverages and left.


    "He looks so charming, like a celebrity. But the weird thing is, he just bought beverages and nothing


    else,¡± the waitress murmured after he left.


    Mark did not return to the apartment. He got in the car and went straight to hispany, then


    instructed Harry to send the three beverages to the hospital.


    Harry was puzzled by the instruction of thepany president. He must be crazy to take the three


    beverages to the hospital for ab test.


    Mark ignored Harry¡¯s expression. Sitting down on the leather chair and loosening the tie around his


    neck, he opened the file in front of him.


    He was clear on the purpose of bringing the three beverages to the hospital for ab test, which was to


    find out how many food additives these beverages contained.


    This would also serve as evidence. Mark did not see himself as a benevolent man. He always made


    sure that those who dared to mess with him will pay the price.


    Those who sold breakfast were small businesses, and life was not easy for them. Putting special


    additives in food was to attract customers, and Mark would typically not give a damn to what they did.


    But he would not look the other way after the hospitalization incident.


    What they did had now affected him.


    In the afternoon, Harry took back theb test report. There were no special additives found in the hot


    chocte and orange juice except the horchata.


    Mark spun theb test report in his shapely hand, his gaze deepening. Obviously, the result was not


    what he thought. It actually surprised him.


    A light shed in his eyes when he sensed something was wrong.


    Therge amount of special additive, which was found in the horchata only, could cause miscarriage.


    After connecting the dots and finding that his suspicion was reasonable, Mark narrowed his eyes.


    He could not think of anyone else except Ronald and Samantha, who would want Summer to miscarry.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    No one, except Ronald and Samantha, had the motive and reason to do so.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down his throat. Mark summoned Harry in and instructed him to follow


    Ronald.


    He now needed to confirm his suspicion.


    After Harry left, Mark leaned back in the leather chair and was deep in thought, his mood somber like a


    room that was engulfed in darkness.


    Meanwhile, the owner of the restaurant had not yet received the instruction not to add additives to the


    food. So additives were still being added in the horchata.


    Someone had given the restaurant a generous sum of money, $800,000, to add a high dose of


    additives in the horchata.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Was there a problem? $800,000 for adding some food additives that made people get addicted to the


    horchata.


    It was the man in suit who requested the restaurant to sell horchata, which was not on the menu


    originally. The restaurant thought why not since it was a nutritious dish and adding a little food additive


    would


    do no harm.


    The restaurant would not mind and care what the motive of the man was. It was easy money, and no


    one was going to die. So, why not? Money makes the world go round.


    Humming a song happily, the owner was cleaning up the restaurant when he heard footsteps. A tall


    body then cast a shadow over him, but the owner did not bother to look up. "We are closed," he said.


    "Really?¡± Mark looked at him, pulling his lips. "Is there anything you want to say about the horchata?¡±


    Horchata?


    The owner did not even seem to be surprised. He now looked up at the man. "Is there any problem


    with the horchata?¡±


    "I have no patience for people who beat around the bush." His deep voice sounded out a warning.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." The restaurant owner shook his head.


    "It looks like you will only think when the pain starts.¡± Mark''s expression was as cold as ice. "Then let


    me remind you: the additive.¡±


    The restaurant owner shook his head, refusing to admit that he had added any additives in the


    horchata.


    Mark cut to the chase. With the snap of the fingers, the door of the restaurant was pushed open again


    as two police officers walked in and took the restaurant


    owner away.


    ?

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    There were at least seven restaurants that used additives. But why was he the only one being taken to


    the police station?


    "Stop the crap, would you?" The police officer reprimanded impatiently.


    There was no why, except that he had messed with someone he should not have offended, such as the


    president of the Valentine Group.


    Now, he could only me himself. He had dug his own grave by pissing off Mark Valentine.


    The interrogation ended, and the police officer turned t o Mark, looking for his instruction.


    "Leave us alone." Mark said.


    The two police officers nodded, walked out in tandem, and closed the door behind them. Mark picked


    up the coffee and gave it a little swirl without saying a word.


    There were only the two of them in the office. No one was talking, and the air in the room was tense.


    Such a person was too intimidating. The restaurant owner shifted his posture. "You are abusing your


    power."


    Mark was nonchnt. He nodded to agree with the


    restaurant owner. "Who asked you to add additives to the horchata?¡±


    "Myself." The restaurant owner looked up and met his eyes.


    Mark rubbed the coffee cup with his fingertips. He was unusually patient this time. "You have onest


    chance; who in the hell asked you to add additives to the food?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The restaurant owner gave the same answer.


    Since this was the case, it was pointless to continue talking. Mark brushed down his clothes, got up,


    and left.


    The police officers came in and threw the restaurant owner into jail.


    "It was my fault, and I have pleaded guilty. When can I be released?"


    "We don''t know at the moment."


    After the police officers left, the restaurant owner leaned against the cell wall and panted.


    That man had nearly scared the hell out of him. But he had managed to keep hisposure.


    He would not divulge the identity of the person who instructed him to use food additives.


    A ck gun was pointed at his head as the man threatened to kill his family members if he was to tell


    the police.


    If he insisted on not divulging any information, he and his family would be safe on top of getting $


    800,000.


    But if he was to tell the police, the consequences would be disastrous.


    After checking all the spots as shown in the surveince camera footage, he found nothing unusual.


    He was confident of his findings. His gut feeling told him that something was really wrong.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    But he had time, and he would investigate the matter thoroughly. Everything needed evidence.


    Afterwards, Mark asked a few men to protect Summer secretly, while looking for suspicious ces and


    clues that he might have missed.


    Ronald was a dab hand at pretending, and he was extremely careful.


    He could think of whatever Mark could think of.


    So before doing this, he had already considered all possibilities, and made sure that he left no loose


    ends.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Samantha refused to get treatment now because it caused her more and more pain. Besides, she


    could not stand to see herself getting uglier.


    The doctor was here again, but she refused. She had had enough of chemotherapy.


    She stood her ground. The doctor had no choice but to go to Ronald, telling him that the patient''s


    condition would only get worse if she kept on refusing treatment.


    "Chemotherapy is required before bone marrow transntation. You can''t recover if you refuse to go


    through the process," Ronald said helplessly.


    "But the premise is that I need to find a matching bone marrow. I still haven''t found one until now, which


    means I will die, anyway. So what is the point o f undergoing chemotherapy?" Samantha said.


    Ronald could not deny that Samantha was right. "But you can''t be so negative."


    "Just leave me alone. I will not do chemo again. I am going to return to Grudin North. Remember to buy


    me a wig when you go backter. I want a curly version."


    "I won''t let you die like this. I will find a way to save you. I will definitely try my best to save you." But he


    was not even sure if he was speaking for Samantha or himself.


    "What is the point? I have not even found a matching bone marrow. Forget it.¡±


    Ronald did not give up. There was an insidious light flickering in his eyes.


    He looked normal again, and he asked, "What color wig do you want?"


    "Red. It makes me look fairer. As for the look, you decide for me."


    "Sure. Red curly hair. I will buy whatever looks the best."


    Samantha nodded. "I am tired and need to take a rest."


    She fell asleep again not long after. Ronald could not bear to see her condition anymore. He had to find


    a


    bone marrow as soon as possible.


    Now there was no other way except one. He was forced to do this.


    There was a hint of desperate madness on Ronald''s wrinkled face.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    He sent her back to the downstairs of her apartment and pulled up the zip of her jacket for her. "Go up


    now. It is chilly out here."


    She nodded and watched him getting into the car, waving at him. "Be safe."


    "Go." He urged her again with a gentle look on his face. But deep inside, he was reluctant to leave.


    For the sake of the child, she had no n to return to school for the time being until she fully recovered.


    But there were still some files left in the school, and she needed to take them back. So she waved


    down a taxi and headed to the school.


    Just after she got into the taxi, a car was following her. Mark had sent someone to protect her secretly.


    But there was another car in dark color following her further behind.


    It was 8:00 pm when she arrived at the school. There were students attending night sses at this


    time, so the entire building was brightly lit.


    After getting her leave permission from the principal, she went straight to the teachers'' office, where


    some teachers were prepping for night sses. She had bought each of them a cup of coffee.


    The files were on the table. She suddenly felt she had t o answer the call of nature when she picked


    the files u p


    Thedies¡¯ room was some distance away from the teachers'' office. It was remote at the back door of


    the school building. She turned around and headed toward thedies'' room.


    Since the sses were ongoing, no one would be in thedies¡¯ room. As she came out of thedies''


    room, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Sensing something amiss, she frowned, stopped in her tracks, and was about to turn around when a


    shadow suddenly lunged up from behind her. The next second she felt a pain in the back of her neck


    and her vision went dark, her body copsing backward.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte was tired and now lying in Solomon''s arms, staring at the door with her big, round


    eyes.


    Daisy brought out the supper. She had made Charlotte an egg with some added salt, sesame oil, and


    chopped garlic. It smelled good.


    Charlotte was champing at the bit, taking the egg in one hand and holding a spoon in the other. Just


    like her father, she was a picky eater, picking out all the garlic in the egg.


    Mark disliked garlic, too.


    "How could you be so picky, Charlotte? You will grow u p like a dwarf next time." Solomon frowned and


    pinched her nose.


    Hearing that, Charlotte handed a spoonful of chopped garlic to Solomon''s mouth. She was behaved,


    thoughtful, with a bit of cunningness. "You will grow taller after eating this, Grandpa."


    Solomon could do nothing about her. "How would you defend yourself from bullies if you grow up like a


    dwarf?"


    "Grandpa would grow taller and protect me."


    Solomon guffawed. She talked a lot just because she did not want to eat that garlic.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Daddy and Mommy did not bring her along when they went out to have fun.


    "She went out with Mark. He will send her home. Nothing will happen." Solomonforted Daisy.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    In an abandoned old factory on the outskirts of the city, Summer was still curled up unconscious on the


    ground.


    A man with short build was just standing beside, keeping an eye on her.


    The next morning


    Solomon was the first to get up. Upon returning from a morning jog, he walked in when he saw the door


    of Summer''s room wide open.


    The room was neat and clean, and the quilt was neatly folded on the bed. He wondered if she did not


    Daisy had made breakfast and brought it to the table." Has Summer note back yet?"


    "I will call Mommy." Charlotte skipped away to get the phone. She held the phone and made the call.


    Secondster, she had a frustrated look on her face, telling them that her mom¡¯s phone was turned off.


    So she called her dad.


    "You are up so early, sweetie?" Mark''s gentle voice came through electromaic waves.


    "Daddy, you didn''t take me along when you took Mommy out to have fun yesterday. Where have you


    and Mommy beenst night? Mommy didn¡¯te home all night,¡± Charlotte said.


    "She didn''t go home all night?¡± Mark frowned.


    "Yeah, Daddy. Did you go to the yground or the park with Mommy? I want to go, too."


    "Hey, sweetie, you know what? I will call youter." He hung up and made another call in a deep voice."


    Where are you all now?¡±


    Half an hourter, a ck Land Rover pulled up outside the school. Parked up on the side of the road


    was another ck car. The car door swung open and a man in a suit got out and walked over.


    "Miss Hart came to the schoolst night after you left. We followed her and stayed here until now, but


    we didn''t see hering out. She has probably stayed over in the school dormitory."


    Mark said nothing. He opened the car door and strode straight into the school. The school principal


    quickly ran out to greet him and took him to the school dormitory.


    But there was no one in the dormitory, and the teachers in the same office told him that Summer had


    Had she left the school, she would have gone home.


    But she did not go homest night. Charlotte would not have said that if she had.


    Immediately, Mark asked the principal to retrieve the surveince footage and found her in front of the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Is there any surveince blind spot in the school?" Mark flicked the ash off the cigarette with his finger.


    "The back door is one blind spot. Except for the most important passages, there are a lot of blind spots


    in other ces."


    Mark got to his feet. As he returned to his apartment, h e saw Jazz watching TV on the settee.


    "When did youe back?¡± Mark asked.


    "Just a while ago. I brought you this from France.


    Mark nced at him with a grave face. "Put the things down first. She is missing."


    Jazz bounced up from the settee. "She is missing?


    Why is she missing? I will send someone to find her. Have you called the police, Mark?"


    "We can¡¯t call the police." Mark said faintly with an indistinguishable emotion in his eyes.


    "Why can''t we call the police?" Jazz was puzzled.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Jazz did not know what had happened during this period. He fell into silence after hearing what Mark


    said.


    He could not understand why the father he always respected had be like this.


    But at the same time, he felt sorry for Summer, who had gone through many trials four years ago and


    was now having a new life.


    Now he finally understood why Mark was against calling the police, as their father was most likely the


    person who abducted Summer.


    Mark had quietly sent out his men to find Summer. So, too, did Jazz.


    Mark did not expect that Ronald would go to such extremes and do such a crazy thing.


    His face was sullen. He did not return to the office as h e was looking for Summer and Ronald. He did


    not tell Solomon and Daisy about Summer¡¯s abduction because he did not want them to be worried.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He had got to act fast. All he could do was to act fast.


    Ronald¡¯s purpose was obvious, which was to make her miscarry, and then to extract the bone marrow.


    There was no time to waste; Mark had to find her as quickly a


    s he could.


    He was racing against time, and every second counted.


    In the abandoned factory


    Summer finally regained her consciousness. She felt stuporous, top-heavy, and extremely


    ufortable.


    Her eyes moved gently, and after a long while, the stupor and dizziness dissipated. She looked around


    and saw everything was worn-out. It was a factory with broken ss and a few oil cans.


    But why was she here?


    The man in the suit was eating nearby. She nced around and saw her handbag was lying within


    grab.


    Just lying on the ground quietly, motionless, she held her breath and stretched out her hand to grab the


    handbag and brought it back beside her.


    As soon as she fished out the cell phone from the handbag, she heard a sound and quickly hid the


    phone under her body and closed her eyes.


    The man did note over to her, but went to get the mineral water. When she heard footsteps moving


    away from her, she calmed down.


    She had offended no one. So who brought her here and what was the purpose?


    Footsteps came again, and she heard an all familiar voice. "How is she?" "Still unconscious." The man


    obviously did not know that Summer was awake.


    Summer was shocked, her eyes wide open in disbelief, and her body stiffened like a boulder when she


    heard the voice, which belonged to Ronald.


    Apparently, it was Ronald who abducted her.


    Since it was Ronald, she knew exactly what he was up to.


    She could not believe and imagine that Ronald could d o such a thing for the sake of Samantha.


    "Where is the doctor?¡± Ronald asked again.


    "Already on the way here.¡±


    "Tell her not toe and someone will send the thing to the hospital in a while.¡± Ronald said with his


    eyes moving.


    "What about her? Do we need to wake her up?"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    She gritted her teeth, and ced the phone beneath her just like that. With her back facing the two of


    them, she turned it on. The phone had been in silent mode all the time. She scrambled to open the


    message box.


    Thest text message was sent to her by Mark, and the next one was from Solomon. So the two


    messages were next to each other.


    The voice of conversation and footsteps were approaching behind her. She nced at the phone with


    the corner of her eyes as she opened a message box to type a message.


    She did not realize that she had not opened Mark''s message but Solomon''s. While paying attention to


    the sound behind her, she quickly tapped on the screen with her fingers, cautiously, not making the


    slightest sound.


    ''Mark, Ronald abducted me. He wants to take away my baby in the womb and then extract my bone


    marrow. The doctor is on the way. I am in a-''


    Before she could finishposing the message, she heard footsteps behind her. A shadow shrouded


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    her. Obviously, Ronald was already standing behind her.


    Her body and fingers were trembling. She did not dare to continue typing the message lest Ronald


    found out. She instead pretended to wake up, moving her body while secretly pressing the Send


    button.


    She struggled to wake up, and then yawned, wriggling her body as she shoved the phone down to her


    hips before she sat up.


    Looking at her surroundings and then at Ronald in surprise, she asked, "Why am I here? What are you


    doing here, Mr. Valentine?"


    Ronald looked at her faintly, without responding. He motioned with his eyes and the man beside him


    immediately tied her to the pir behind her.


    "What are you doing?" She writhed and struggledboriously.


    His cell phone rang at this moment. Ronald nced at the caller ID, waved at the man to tell him he


    could continue to have his meal, and he went away to answer the phone.


    While no one was looking, Summer lifted her butt with all her strength so that now the phone was


    behind her. Her hands were tied up with a rope, so she could not really move her hands, let alone type


    on the phone. Left with no choice, she aimed at the Record button, then pulled her clothes to cover the


    phone.


    Ronald returned after answering the phone. "You had your chance, but you squandered it away. Now I


    have t o use force."


    "You want me to miscarry and then save Samantha. D o you know what you are doing? This is an


    adduction."


    "I will give you onest chance. As long as you promise to abort your pregnancy and let me extract


    your bone marrow, I will let you go."


    Summer quietly nced back at the phone behind her while maintaining a calm expression. "My child


    is a human life. I can¡¯t do the abortion."


    "Then there is no need for us to continue talking. You can only do what I say." Ronald looked grave.


    ¡°I will not agree! I will definitely not agree! It is no different from killing life. The child deserves to live!¡±


    Summer hissed and looked away. She refused. Without a word, Ronald grabbed her hand and forced


    her thumb down.


    "Are we taking her to the hospital now?" The man in a suit asked.


    Perhaps Mark had already suspected that he had taken Summer, and was probably following his trail in


    Santabaca.


    The smell of fuel in the air disgusted Summer. But she was tied to a pir and could not move a bit.


    Ronald was waiting for the doctor and Summer did not say a word. There was a suffocating silence in


    the abandoned factory.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Solomon was drinking tea when he received a text message. When he opened the message and read


    it, he nearly dropped the teacup to the floor.


    Daisy rarely saw this reaction of his, and she asked in surprise, "What is wrong?¡±


    "Nothing, you take Charlotte. I will go out for a while.¡± Solomon did not tell Daisy the truth because he


    did not want to frighten her.


    "What are you going out for?¡±


    "Buy chess."


    Solomon was already out of her sight as soon as his voice trailed off. Daisy frowned snappishly and


    mumbled to herself, "Goddamnit old man."


    Solomon called Mark, but could not get through. He hurried over to his apartment, and then his office,


    but Mark was not there.


    He was like a car on hot bricks, but he did not dare to call Summer.


    If Summer could use her phone, she would call Mark and not send text messages. He was afraid that


    Ronald would harm Summer if he called her.


    Turning around, he got into a taxi. He clenched his


    fists as the taxi headed in a direction.


    Ronald kept checking his watch as he felt time passing too slowly. His patience waned when the doctor


    had not arrived.


    Another hour had passed before the doctor finally arrived, carrying a suitcase in his hand. The doctor


    had everything he needed-the abortion drug and the machine for bone marrow extraction.


    Summer saw the machine and felt a chill running up her spine. She could nearly feel the machine


    piercing into her bone just by looking at it.


    She sped her hands tightly together, shivering involuntarily.


    She was terrified at this moment. A sense of helplessness spread inside her, like a drowning woman


    who was also being strangled to her death. She felt like she could not breathe.


    Now, as soon as Ronald gave his instruction, that abortion drug and the bone marrow extraction


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    machine would be used on her, and everything would be over in a short while.


    She felt cold all over her body, as if she had plunged into an icy cer. It was so unbearably cold.


    Yvette had gotten changed. A bright smile spread across her face as she put on her makeup.


    Raine wasing downstairs and was puzzled when she saw Yvette''s expression.


    It looked like the sun was rising from the west.


    "Where are you going, Yvette?¡± Raine asked.


    "The hospital. I will visit Samantha to take a look at her." Yvette chuckled with her beautiful willow


    brows knitted together.


    She was married to Ronald for decades. They had been happy together for many years. So even when


    this thing happened, she still loved him.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    How she wished she could kill him and chop him into pieces, but at the same time, she could not help


    herself from loving him. Samantha''s leukemia had gotten worse. It would do her no good by harassing


    Samantha at the hospital. Instead, it would make Ronald feel annoyed with her.


    As Samantha''s condition was getting worse, Yvette wanted to see how she could still keep the man by


    her side.


    Sometimes you do not need to get involved personally to have your revenge. Like in this situation,


    Yvette just needed to stand on the sidelines and watch them suffer.


    Samantha would not be her match, and victory would belong to her, eventually. Leukemia was nasty,


    but worked to her advantage in this case.


    Raine said nothing as she had little feeling for her biological mother, who existed in name only.


    ''Mark, hurry up! Hurry up!''


    Summer kept calling out in her mind, her back was tightly pressed against the pir behind her.


    "Is the drug ready? Feed her the abortion drug."


    Ronald said, his eyes ncing at the doctor.


    The longer it took, the more disadvantageous it was to him. If Mark found this ce, then everything


    would b e over.


    This was hisst chance, which he must not miss again. He had to seize it.


    The doctor nodded and came up to Summer, whose hopeful gaze was still on the door of the factory.


    She prayed in her mind that Mark would appear like a superhero and save her from the danger she


    was in in the nick of time.


    But this just remained as a fervent hope.


    The doctor was holding the drug in one hand and water in the other, walking toward her step by step.


    The white coat on the doctor¡¯s body represented an angel, but at this moment, he was a demon, a


    heartless demon.


    Summer kept stepping back. Never had she been so desperate before. When the doctor clutched her


    lower jaw, she became extremely agitated and made a sharp cry. "Let me go! Leave me alone!¡±


    The doctor was a man with a lot of strength. He mped her jaw so forcefully that she could not move.


    "I will let you extract my bone marrow. You don''t need to force me to take the abortion pill!" She


    mustered herst bit of calm.


    She could save her baby as long as she did not take the abortion pill. She could only save herself at


    this


    moment.


    But Ronald was not moved in the slightest. Instead, he nodded his chin, signaling the doctor to


    continue.


    She was tied up, and her hands could not move even a bit. She clenched her teeth tightly and refused


    to swallow it when the doctor shoved the pill into her mouth.


    The doctor mped her jaw with force. She could clearly feel the piercing pain, but she kept on


    resisting.


    Suddenly, Ronald hit her back hard with his hand.


    She loosened up the clench of her teeth from the pain and the pill rolled down her throat.


    She retched and vomited, trying to throw up the pill. But it was futile. It did not work.


    But Summer felt nothing at this moment. All she had was numbness and despair.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    She was cold, freezing, even her teeth were chattering uncontrobly.


    Ronald urged the doctor to extract the bone marrow. This was his only chance, and he did not want to


    squander it. The unfeeling machine was there, and the doctor started to make preparations.


    Everything was in ce after a while. The doctor was about to pierce a sharp needle into her body


    when the door of the factory was forced open and Mark and Jazz stormed in.


    At that moment, Ronald looked frail, as he knew that hisst chance was gone.


    The blood on Summer¡¯s lower body pierced into Mark¡¯s eyes like knives.


    A murderous look burst out of his grim eyes as Mark lunged at Ronald and punched him non-stop. He


    wanted to kill him.


    He could not care less who Ronald was. He just wanted to kill him as his inner voice screamed out loud


    inside him. A bloodthirsty look flickered in his eyes. 1


    Men in suits came to Ronald¡¯s rescue, but Mark beat them all down to the ground. Ronald was also


    beaten


    ck and blue with his mouth bleeding.


    Ronald was not his match at all. Even if there were ten, or even twenty Ronalds, they would not be


    Mark''s match.


    "Leave it to me here, Mark. You take a look at Summer." It pained Jazz to see the figure curling up o n


    the floor.


    Mark stopped, his eyes reddening as if the blood had dyed them red. They were so red that it was


    frightening.


    He seemed to have used all his strength to untie the rope and carry Summer up. He felt dizzy and his


    mind seemed to be covered in snow.


    He was standing in a dim abandoned factory, but he felt hot. A scorching heat was burning him. Mark


    was sweating all over his body, feeling weak at the knees and unable to make a step.


    He felt something was weighing him down, the depressive feeling on his chest unbearable. He did not


    dare to look at her face, which was pale and tearful.


    Jazz seemed to have also lost his mind as he brutally beat Ronald up. "You are not a human! Not a


    human! D o you even have a bit of conscience? It was your grandchild in her womb. How could you


    bring yourself to do this to her? You are worse than an animal!"


    He regarded and respected him as a father, but what h e did was worse than animals.


    Summer was screaming in pain as she held the phone in one hand and Mark¡¯s hand in the other.


    Her fingers sank into his skin and flesh. She was crying her heart out with sorrow filling her eyes. Tears


    flowed down her cheeks, into her mouth, down her neck, and also into his heart. He hugged her tightly


    and deeply, as if he was going to sink her into his body. But the next second, he loosened his grip as


    he was afraid of hurting her.


    Mark let her head rest on his chest and closed his eyes. His heart felt the same as hers; it hurt too


    much.


    If he could, he wanted to dig out her heart. As long as she did not feel hurt but safe, he would bear all


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the pain.


    "We will have children. We will have children again, a s long as you are safe..."


    Mark lowered his head, pressed his lips to her ear, and sped her hand with a suppressed, painful


    look on his face.


    He used these words tofort her and himself. Yet these words sounded pale at this moment.


    There was a gang fight between Mark¡¯s and Ronald''s men in the abandoned factory.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    As the chaotic gang fight raged on, someone knocked over a barrel of fuel, and his lighter dropped to


    the ground and broke apart.


    A spark ignited a fire, which quickly developed into a raging me that engulfed the factory, and


    choking ck smoke filled the air.


    "Mark, it is going to blow. Get Summer out of here!" Jazz shouted.


    Mark was close to the back door. He carried Summer i n his arms and escaped, while calling the


    hospital with a phone in his hand.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jazz spun around and ran out, but fire and thick ck smoke were about to block the backdoor escape


    route. He suddenly hesitated and then turned back in.


    Ronald sat on the ground, his lower body had caught fire. He was wailing in pain but could not move.


    Jazz pulled Ronald over and brought him out of the factory. There was a look of hurt and mockery on


    his face as Jazz wished he could just leave Ronald to die i n the fire.


    They escaped from the burning abandoned factory. Not long after they emerged, they heard an


    explosion and then a fireball rose into the sky above the factory


    behind them.


    As they got into the car, the driver started the engine and put the pedal to the metal.


    The air in the cabin was frighteningly quiet.


    There had never been a moment like this. It made Jazz feel depressed, suffocated; as if he was going


    to die in the car.


    Summer''s eyes were closed. The blood on her lower body was ring at Mark and also dyed his


    clothes red. But he said not a word.


    Jazz did not dare to bring Ronald into this car, nor did he intend to take him into the car. Ronald was


    the one who caused all this.


    Ronald had brought not only iniquity upon himself but also cmity to his grandchildren. They say


    people get wiser with age, but Ronald apparently did not.


    The father whom Jazz respected since childhood had done everything that should and should not be


    done.


    "Where is the doctor?¡± Mark''s voice was grave, deep, and shrouded in gloom.


    The coldness of his words sent chills down Jazz¡¯s spine. Jazz gasped and answered, "Already on the


    way.¡±


    Mark gave a faint acknowledgement as he reached to draw away the hair that dangled over her


    forehead with his trembling hand.


    He knew she was conscious.


    It hurt Jazz to see her paleness, silence, and wound, as if thousands of needles pierced into his heart.


    Summer used to be so cheery, but now she was so deste. Jazz could not bear to see her this way.


    Mark hugged her carefully, keeping himself in the same posture all the time.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    "It is close to lunch time now yet he hasn''te home. Where did the old man go?" Daisy mumbled to


    herself while feeding Charlotte.


    "Grandma, why hasn''t Grandpae back yet? He said he would bring me a little cake." Charlotte was


    looking around.


    Daisy took out her cell phone and was about to call Solomon when her cell phone rang. "Where have


    you gone, old man?"


    But it was not Solomon, but a female voice that sounded at the other end of the phone. The voice could


    not be more familiar, as it belonged to Samantha. "Is this Mrs. Hart?"


    "Why is it you who answer? Where is that old man of mine?"


    "Are you talking about Mr. Hart? Ronald has abducted Summer and wanted her to get an abortion, and


    then donate bone marrow. Now your husband is taking me hostage to demand Ronald to release


    Summer. We are on the hospital rooftop..."


    Daisy''s face turned pale, and she almost fainted upon hearing this, her chest heaving and her hand


    holding the phone shivered.


    Ronald abducted Summer and wanted to end her pregnancy, while Solomon took Samantha hostage.


    Daisy felt the blood from all over her body rushing up t o her head, her vision turning dark and nearly


    passing out.


    When she dialed Solomon¡¯s number again, a female voice told her that the number was unreachable.


    Worried and frightened, Daisy''s blood pressure spiked. She dialed Summer¡¯s number with her


    trembling hands and the call was connected.


    Hearing Summer¡¯s voice, Daisy breathed a sigh of relief, her blood pressure dropping slightly. "Are you


    abducted by Ronald, Summer? Tell me the truth."


    "Yeah, but I have been rescued now. Don''t worry, Mom." Summer¡¯s voice was weak.


    "But your dad, after knowing that you were abducted, went to the hospital. He is taking Samantha


    hostage now. He still doesn''t know that you have been rescued. Okay, I know, I will go to the hospital


    now."


    Daisy was too anxious. When she turned around, she did not notice the wall behind her and hit her


    head on it. She saw stars and fell sitting on the floor, and could not get up for a while.


    In the car


    Summer opened her eyes and urged the driver to drive faster.


    She did not expect her dad be so stupid to do such a thing; he was holding Samantha hostage


    because of her.


    On the hospital rooftop


    Solomon and Samantha stood opposite each other on the very edge of the rooftop.


    Solomon might take Samantha hostage, threatening her verbally, but other than that, he did nothing


    else to hurt her, not even tying up her.


    So he had no choice but to take Samantha hostage, force Samantha to call Ronald, and demand


    Ronald to let Summer go.


    Samantha could see that Solomon would not carry out the threat; his purpose was just to get Ronald to


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    release Summer.


    A person who could sacrifice so much for an adopted child showed that Solomon was a kind man.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    On the other hand, Ronald was doing what he did because of the same reason as well; he valued her.


    She had wanted to call Ronald, too, to tell him to set Summer free. But she could not get through his


    phone.


    Ronald treated her with love, and she could not bring herself to do anything to hurt him. If news of the


    abduction went out, it was going to ruin Ronald''s life for good.


    Ronald was the only man in the world who treated her this way. She could not be heartless to him,


    even if she was uncaring and unfeeling.


    Just then, a sound was heard as Yvette suddenly came to the rooftop and locked the rooftop door


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    behind her.


    "Here is a pretty pleasant spot to talk, eh?" Yvette walked toward the two of them, her voice bitter. "It


    has just been a few days and your beauty has deteriorated so much. Look at that wig of yours; it looks


    so fake."


    Samantha ignored Yvette and reached to touch the top of her head.


    "Look at that face, the purple eye circles, and the skin;


    they are so awful."


    Yvette gloated over Samantha''s appearance, which had deteriorated so much in just a few days.


    Samantha had seen her look in the mirror before, and she knew what Yvette described was pretty


    close to the truth. She indeed looked much older nowpared to a few days ago.


    The corners of Yvette''s mouth curled in a smirk." Don''t you like to seduce men? I wonder how you can


    d o that now."


    "Have you had enough?¡± Samantha did not want to stoop to this woman''s level.


    Yvette was the most shallow woman she had ever met. She could keep Ronald by her side because of


    her ability alone.


    "I have not finished with you yet. Don¡¯t tell me you are ashamed here. Look at how ugly you are now.


    People might think they are seeing a monster if you go out on the street right now.¡±


    "What is wrong with my appearance? Ronald is still willing to abduct Summer for my sake and force


    her to donate bone marrow. You might look prettier than me now, but even with my current look, Ronald


    is still willing to sacrifice so much for me. What has Ronald done for you so far?"


    Yvette was exasperated and yelled frantically; Ronald abducted Summer because of this woman?


    "I hate how people tell me I am ugly. Even if I am, it is not up to you to point your finger at me. No


    matter how gorgeous you dress, and how much makeup you put on your face, Ronald has never


    spared a nce at you. On the contrary, I have done nothing, yet he gives everything to me. So what is


    the point of being pretty?" Samantha''s words were full of disdain.


    Yvette was so furious that she became out of breath.


    Ronald was her sore spot, and Samantha was attacking her with this. Fit to be tied, she lunged forward


    to push Samantha.


    Samantha was too weak to withstand Yvette''s push. She fell to the ground.


    Samantha was right on the very edge of the rooftop when Yvette went mad and walked toward her


    again.


    "Enough!" Solomon snapped upon seeing all this.


    building.


    They fell from the height of a six-story building.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Summer saw the most shocking scene in her life when she got out of the car. Blood was all over


    Samantha''s and Solomon''s bodies.


    Yvette was frightened that she literally froze in ce o n the rooftop. She did not expect that the two of


    them would fall off the building.


    The two were rushed into the emergency room.


    Samantha was too weak and died on the spot while Solomon died an hourter from severe loss of


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    blood.


    Summer was sitting on the bench outside the emergency room, her pants still soaked in her own blood,


    when she heard the news.


    The doctor walked out and took off the mask, sighing and shaking his head. "The fall caused severe


    injuries to the important organs, and loss of blood. We tried to save him but he still sumbed to his


    injury.¡±


    Mark hugged Summer in his arms. Her body stiffened like a boulder, and she said nothing. The


    knuckles of her hands that sped her knees had turned white. Even the color of her fingernails had


    changed.


    She broke free of Mark''s embrace all of a sudden, grabbing the white robe of the doctors with both


    hands and shook him in hysteria. "Liar! You big liar!


    How could he die? How could he die?¡±


    The doctor felt dizzy from the violent shaking. Mark came up and drew Summer back into his arms,


    letting her cheek rest on his chest. He swallowed hard and blue veins popped up on the back of his


    hands. He was sad and hurt as much as she was. The pain he had was no less severe than what she


    experienced.


    Summer was weak, her vision turning dark as her strength left her body.


    Not long after, Daisy, apanied by her neighbors, arrived. Her hair was messy and her face was


    pale.


    The doors of the emergency room swung open as nurses pushed Solomon out. Hey on the bed and


    looked calm, but his breath had left him. He just looked as if he was asleep.


    Daisy saw that and fainted on the spot. It was too much for her to bear at her age.


    "Mom! Mom! Mom! Are you alright?" Summer pushed Mark away and stumbled over.


    Mark lunged up and caught the unconscious Daisy in the nick of time. "Doctor!¡± he called out in a


    hoarse voice.


    Daisy was taken into a ward, and the doctor did a thorough examination of her. She had just fainted


    and would be fine.


    Summer then went to see Solomon. Mark followed her. "I will go in alone," she said to Mark when they


    came in front of the door.


    He knew better than anyone else how she felt right now. So he did not insist on following her, but let


    her enter alone.


    Everywhere she looked, there were white walls and sheets; the ce was ringly white.


    Summer stood there, looking at Solomon lying on the hospital bed. She opened her mouth several


    times, but could not utter a sound.


    Up to now, until this moment, at this time, she still could not ept that her father had left her, and that


    h e would no longere back.


    But now, he could no longere back; he could no longere home; he would no longer return


    home again.


    She had never thought that it would be so cold in November, and that the cold would be so unbearable.


    "Dad, wake up! Wake up, please!" She kneeled on the floor with tears streaming down her face.


    She had just had a miscarriage, and the pain was still slowly ripping her inside. But this was nothing


    <ppared to the emotional pain she was suffering.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    How could she forget? Every day when she got off work, her dad would ride his electric bike to fetch


    her home, rain or shine. He had never failed. Even if he was soaked to the skin, he would make sure


    she stayed dry until she reached home.


    How could she forget? After her divorce, it was her dad who unconditionally vowed to support her.


    Although she was adopted, he gave everything he had to her. He shielded her from hunger, cold, and


    any wrongdoings. All he thought of was this daughter of his.


    The memories were still so vivid, but what was lost was lost forever. He would no longere back.


    "Dad, I miss you. I really miss you. Wake up and look a t me. Just look at me once!"


    Her voice had turned hoarse and dry, so much so that i t saddened anyone who heard it. But Solomon


    would never hear it.


    He would never hear his favorite girl calling him dad anymore. He would never hear again.


    Summer kneeled there for a long time. She did not know how long it had been, as she just wanted to


    kneel there forever.


    Her knees felt numb and had lost all sensation. The only thing she knew was that it was stiff and numb.


    She stayed in the ward and refused to leave. Mark was standing outside the door, worried that sorrow


    would overwhelm her and she would break down, and that something worse might happen to her.


    "Where is Summer, Mark?" Jazz came over.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark looked and pointed his chin at the ward door.


    "She just had a miscarriage and her body is too weak. Maybe you should bring her back first, Mark.


    Otherwise, she could break down both physically and mentally."


    Mark pursed his lips in a straight line. Not that he did not want to take her away. The question was how


    he could.


    Jazz said nothing further. His mouth moved again after a long while, wanting to say something, but the


    words were stuck in his throat.


    Mark might not want to hear about their dad at this moment, Jazz thought.


    Ronald suffered severe burns on his lower body. The doctor said he would have to use crutches to


    walk for the rest of his life, and he could not walk far or fast.


    Neither of them left, and they kept guarding Summer outside the ward. Summer had nevere out of


    the ward, and she had no intention of leaving at all.


    The night was chilly. Mark nced at the time, and it was 2:00 am.


    He reached to carry her up carefully. But as soon as he moved her, she opened her eyes.


    "You are tired. Let me take you to sleep next door," he said in a soft voice. "I will take you to sleep next


    door."


    Without saying a word, she broke free from his arms and climbed onto Solomon''s bed andy beside


    him.


    She looked lifeless and so quiet that it felt frightening.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    No matter where it was, as long as she could sleep, or get some shut-eye, it would be fine.


    The night was so ck, so dark, so heavy, and so quiet. As moonlight shone in through the windows, it


    coated the walls and bed sheets in the ward in a dazzling white.


    Lying beside Summer was Solomon''s cold body.


    She was not afraid, not at all. It was her dad. Why would she be afraid?


    Mark did not sleep at all. He had gone to Daisy''s ward once, but she had not woken up, still


    unconscious.


    The next morning, Daisy woke up and went to see Solomon. She was heartbroken and could not stop


    crying.


    Solomon had been her husband for decades. They had gone through many trials together. Now that he


    was gone, how could she not be distraught?


    Summer had a haggard face, sunken eyes, and chapped lips. She reached out to hold Daisy, but Daisy


    pushed her away. There was a sense of resentment in Daisy''s eyes.


    Her lips were quivering, and her body trembling. She could see the resentment in her mom clearly and


    so


    she did not dare to approach her, not even making a step closer.


    Solomon¡¯s death had hit Daisy hard. She was so sad that her body could not cope and she fell ill.


    Imagine how anyone could cope without eating and drinking, and was crying the entire day.


    While Daisy had fallen ill, Summer was still holding o n, barely mustering herst bit of strength to stay


    awake as she had to handle Solomon¡¯s funeral and watch his cremation.


    Mark was staying by her side. She had said not a word for four days, just doing what she had to do.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She was emotionally numb, with no feeling, as she went through the motions to do all this.


    On the day of Solomon''s interment, Summer held the urn all the way and never let go. Rtives had


    She walked slowly. As if she was walking on the sharp edge of a knife, every step she took was agony.


    The father, who was so tall and big, who had once sheltered her from wind and rain, was now reduced


    to only a small amount of ashes in the urn.


    Even though the urn was so small, she could not hold enough of it; she could not bring herself to see it


    go, as she knew that this would be thest time she walked with her dad.


    After the urn was interred, everything would be broken, and nothing would be left.


    Summer still refused to let go, as if she had gone crazy. Daisy raised her hand and pped her hard


    across the face.


    Mark was at his wits'' end at how he could lessen her sorrow. If there was a way, he would do anything


    for her.


    Daisy was carried away, and rtives and friends had also left, leaving Summer slumping down to the


    ground in front of the tombstone.


    Summer was soaked to the skin, looking like a mess. But she ignored all this and opened her bag to


    take out the contents inside.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Summer ced a bouquet in front of the tombstone. She thought her tears had dried up, but at this


    moment, her eyes welled up and tears flowed again.


    She wept hysterically, pounding her hands on the ground, and cried out loud. Pain was ripping through


    and almost paralyzed her.


    "Mark, you can¡¯t let her continue on like this anymore." It pained Jazz to see her, his eyes reddening.


    Mark was also standing in the rain, quietly looking at her. He shook his head to stop Jazz. Crying her


    eyes out was also a way of releasing her emotions.


    ''Damn it!'' Jazz turned around as he could not stand it anymore. It seemed that God was not too kind to


    good people.


    After crying and yelling, Summer calmed down atst. She stood up, her body still trembling as she


    dragged herself away in the rain.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark took off his trench coat and put it on her.


    She pulled off the trench coat and spat out her words with a nk expression. "Go now. Our


    rtionship ends here. There will be nothing between us from now


    H on.


    "What are you talking about?¡± Mark''s voice was so sullen, just like the cloudy sky. He sped at her


    waist and was not willing to let go.


    Her body was still trembling when Summer repeated herself. "I said, go. Our rtionship ends here,


    and there will be nothing between us from now on.¡± 1


    She was callous and determined. Rain poured down, soaking her from head to toe.


    He did not shut his eyes for as long as she did not sleep, and as much pain as she felt, he also felt the


    same. His eyes looked scarlet, and his voice so hoarse that it grated on the ears. "Retract what you


    said.¡±


    "No." She reached to wipe the rainwater off her face." What is said is said. There is no way to take it


    back."


    Mark''s lips were trembling, and he gritted his teeth." Summer, you are not fair to me.¡±


    "Then who is fair to me?" Summerughed, herughter mixed with sadness, and her voice was sharp.


    "If it weren¡¯t for your father, my child and my dad would not have died. There are two lives between us.


    How could we be together again?¡±


    Without Ronald, her baby and dad would not have died, and they would have still been a happy family.


    Ronald was the culprit of all this, and Ronald was Mark''s father. 1


    She could not help thinking for the past few days that had she been married to Dean back then, and


    had she not been with Mark again, everything would have been different.


    Had she agreed to donate bone marrow, would she still be able to save her father¡¯s life even if she lost


    the child?


    He and she were also aplices. She was the one who caused her father''s death; she was


    responsible.


    His lips were trembling, just like hers. But the kisses did not taste sweet but bitter, helpless, and


    grievous.


    Summer pushed Mark away with all her strength and then stepped back slowly. "Let''s not meet again."


    Jazz stepped past Mark and sped her arm. "Get in the car." 1

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "No, I can go by myself." She gently but determinedly pushed Jazz¡¯s hand away.


    "Now you don¡¯t even want to associate with your student, do you? This is a remote ce; you can''t get


    a taxi here. Are you going to walk in the rain all night back into the city? What about Charlotte-who will


    take care of her?"


    Her heart skipped a beat when she heard him mention Charlotte. She remained silent but let Jazz lead


    her into the car.


    Mark was standing still, watching the two slowly disappear from his sight.


    His hair was all wet, and the rainwater trickled down his face, along the bridge of his tall nose, and then


    onto his lips.


    He walked back to the tombstone and slumped down o n the ground, closing his eyes as he let the rain


    beat down on him.


    Back at home, water dripping from Summer''s body wet the floor. Charlotte had cried for a few days,


    wanting to see her grandpa.


    Daisy grabbed something from her side and hurled it over to Summer when she saw Summer was


    back. "


    Get out of here! Get out of here! Leave!"


    "Mom," she cried out to her softly.


    "Leave now! Do you want to see me die in front of you, too? You will only be happy if I die in front of


    you, right? It was you who stubbornly wanted to be with him even though we were against it!"


    Daisy could not ept the fact that Solomon had passed away. She was on the verge of a mental


    breakdown.


    Summer did not dodge, but let the object hit her. Charlotte came out and cried when she saw


    Summer¡¯s forehead bleeding.


    What used to be a happy, harmonious family had now broken apart.


    She bit her lower lip, her mouth filled with blood, and her heart of bitterness and pain.


    Although she was an adopted child, Solomon''s love for her was overwhelming and unconditional. But


    what h e got in return was to die a horrible death. She did not me her mom but only herself.


    Not wanting to agitate Daisy further, she took Charlotte, spun around, and left. She knew that her elder


    brother would take care of her mom. But she had nowhere to go.


    She would not let her dad die in vain.


    Just then, her phone rang. She picked it up, and it was Grace. "Where are you? I wille to pick you


    up."


    Since she had nowhere to go, she checked her surroundings, and told Grace her location, then stood o


    n the dimly lit street with Charlotte in her arms.


    Charlotte had lost a lot of weight because no one had really taken good care of her for the past few


    days. Even the shape of her chin became sharper than before. She pulled at the corner of Summer''s


    clothes and asked, "Mummy, did you just quarrel with grandma? Why did grandma hit you?"


    "Mommy has done something wrong. Mommy deserved it."


    She brought along her dad¡¯s most favorite cup with her when she left home.


    Half an hourter, Grace arrived to pick them up. She let out a long sigh when she saw Summer.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your weight loss program is pretty sessful, eh? But the appearance of beautyes from the soul.


    You don¡¯t need to go to the extremes, do you?" Grace was never good atforting others.


    She wished she couldfort Summer to lessen her grief, but she just did not know how.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "Never mind. Don''t say anything. Come back to my apartment." Grace held Charlotte with one hand


    and then took over the suitcase with the other.


    Summer followed her from behind. There were streetlights on both sides of the dark street, but none o f


    their lights could shine into her heart.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she grabbed Grace:" Your apartment? I am not going." She thought of


    something and stopped Grace.


    "Where are you going if not my apartment?"


    "There are many hotels." She could go to any of them and settle Charlotte and herself.


    "My apartment is vacant. Don''t feel that you will disturb Charlie and me. If you still insist on going to a


    hotel, we will no longer be friends."


    Since Grace said her presence would not disturb her and Charlie, she gave in. She said nothing much,


    and was basically silent along the way.


    The environment of the apartment was very good. The only downside was that it was dirty inside.


    It was extremely dirty.


    The dust on the settee covers were almost unsightly.


    Grace gave a little cough, leaning against the settee in her long dress. There was no embarrassment


    on her gorgeous face. "I look gorgeous on the outside but messy on the inside. Could you two please


    clean up the ce, if you don''t mind?¡± she sounded like it was a matter of course.


    Charlotte turned around and scanned the apartment several times. "Do you live in a sty, Aunt Grace?"


    Grace had no words for what she heard, and she pinched Charlotte''s face. "Do you know what a sty is?


    My apartment is much cleaner than those of others. This is art."


    Summer needed to keep herself busy to divert her attention from the mental pain. Without a word, she


    went to get a bucket of water and started tidying things up.


    "Give your mommy a hand." She patted Charlotte on the hip.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte did what was told. Grace watched on and felt sorry for the mother and daughter.


    Her phone rang at this moment. Grace looked down at the caller ID and walked to the balcony to


    answer it.


    "Have you taken them there?¡± The voice was deep and familiar; it was Mark''s voice.


    "They are here. But then again, why didn''t you ask someone to clean up the ce since you spent so


    much to buy such an up-scale apartment? Do you


    know what Charlotte said? She said I was living in a sty."


    The breathing sound at the other end sounded shallow, and Mark said after a pause, "It is better to


    keep her busy to divert her attention."


    He deliberately found a dirty apartment. Sometimesbor was a form of venting and a means of


    diverting attention. At least, she would not think too much.


    "Uh-huh." As long as it was about Summer, he was willing to do anything for her.


    "She is also my friend. I can''t take advantage of her. I will hang up now."


    "I am worried about her. Stay with her tonight. Thank you," Mark quickly said.


    Grace had never known Mark to be so polite. So she agreed at once. Besides, she was also worried


    about Summer.


    Mark hung up after thanking Grace.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    She did not make a sound or said anything. There was just the sound of her breathing. Atst, Summer


    copsed on the floor from exhaustion.


    It took her a great deal of strength to get Summer onto the bed. It was not until she pulled the quilt over


    Summer''s body that she heaved a sigh of relief. At least Summer had fallen asleep.


    Grace was worried about Summer and did not want to leave her alone. So she called Charlie, telling


    him she would stay with Summer for a few days.


    Watching Summer abusing herself like a madwoman, Grace could no longer bear to see anymore. She


    stepped on Summer''s rag and blurted, "That''s enough.¡±


    Summer said nothing and continued to wash the sheets. Grace took a ss of water and sshed it


    on Summer¡¯s face.


    "Wake up. It is okay to grieve and feel sad, but you should know when to stop. Don''t give up on


    yourself, a s you still have reasons to live. Grieving too much and for too long would be a pretence.¡±


    Trickles of water flowed down her face, and she grabbed her clothes in front of her chest. "But I am the


    culprit, I am the culprit who caused his death!" her


    voice was hoarse.


    "No one wants to harm their families, especially a father. But there are some things in the world that are


    unavoidable. Are you sure you want to continue like this forever? What about Charlotte-are you going


    to leave her alone? What if it affects her mentally?" Grace hit the nail on the head. "So just let it go, as


    life still has to go on. Just for the sake of Charlotte, you can''t g o on like this."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Grace, my dad and my child are dead..." she cried, heartbroken, grief-stricken, sad, and helpless.


    "I know, I know all of it." Grace hugged her, patting her on the back. "But you still have Charlotte and


    your mom. You have got to live for them."


    She cried for a long time until her tears were about to dry up.


    If she could, she was willing to die for her father. As long as he could live, she was willing to do


    anything. After venting for a few days and crying her heart out, she felt much better and had calmed


    down. As Grace said, she could not go on like this forever, and she still has to go on living.


    "I am okay now. Go now. After spending a few days with me, Charlie should have an opinion about


    you.¡± Summer rubbed her red and swollen eyes.


    Grace patted her back again and nodded. She saw a ck Bentley parked up downstairs for the past


    two days. She thought it should be Mark.


    She had noticed that the car would stay there overnight and leave at dawn every day.


    Charlotte had gone to school, and Grace had left.


    Summer went to the bathroom to wash her face, take a shower, and brush her teeth, freshening up


    herself from the inside out.


    She then took Solomon''s photo in her hand, tears falling on the photo frame, sliding off, and spreading.


    She went to the police station, filed a report against Ronald, and a statement was taken from her.


    But the police told her they needed to collect evidence, verify the evidence, and only then would she be


    informed of the investigation result.


    Collecting evidence and verifying it? She was both a witness and a victim. Were they serious about the


    case or just brushing her off?


    After all, with the power and influence of the Valentine family, Summer did not trust the police. She


    must get the answer and know the result as soon as possible.


    She could not let her father and child die in vain; someone must pay for it.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Ronald''s incident had be a talking point for folks in Santabaca.


    Because of the public pressure and demand, the higher -ups had to send people from the prosecutor''s


    office and police department to the hospital. Ronald had just undergone a surgery. He was now sitting


    in a wheelchair while Yvette was feeding him.


    Yvette''s willow brows were knitted together when she saw a group of mene in. The police took


    Ronald away without giving her the chance to say anything.


    Ronald said not a word. It was Yvette who yelled in dissatisfaction, pulling at the police officer''s uniform


    with a stern face. "Do you know who he is?"


    "Someone filed a report against him for being involved in a suspected abduction case. We are just


    doing our job. Besides, we have got an arrest warrant. I f you have anything to say, please tell that to


    the higher-ups." The police then took Ronald away.


    Suspected of abduction? Who else was there except Summer? 1


    Yvette gritted her teeth and called Gordon. Maybe he could get Ronald out of this.


    Gordon reprimanded her. The matter had already


    gone viral online, and the higher-ups were treating this matter seriously now. How could he get Ronald


    out now?


    It was ridiculous. He could not believe that Ronald, as a governor, could do such a heinous thing. Not


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    only that, he was trying to kill his own grandchild for the sake of a woman. Gordon felt humiliated.


    Back at home, Yvette went to see Mark. "Your dad can no longer walk, and he has paid a price for it.


    Would you please find a way to get him out of jail?"


    Samantha was dead, and Ronald was paralyzed from the waist down and could only stay by her side.


    Where else could he go?


    There were bottles in front of Mark. He had drunk God-knows-how-much wine and felt his head


    spinning with a headache.


    He was dreary, depressed, and distressed these few days. Half of the wine bottles inside the wine


    cab were gone, and he felt like all that came out of his chest was pain.


    Jazz pulled Yvette out of Mark¡¯s room. "Mom, it is Mark¡¯s child who has died, and he is sad enough.


    Could you please not add salt to his injury?"


    "Jazz, it is your dad who has been arrested. How could you say something like this?"


    "What''s wrong with what I said? Wasn¡¯t what Dad did wrong? His chickens havee home to roost.


    He has himself to me."


    Yvette nearly blew a fuse when she heard that. "How could you say something like that, you rascal? He


    is your dad, no matter what." i


    "I know he is my dad, and I would like to respect him. But what he has done doesn''t deserve my


    respect. And don¡¯t bother Mark again.¡± 1


    He was caught between the woman he loved and her child and his father. He was also going through a


    rough patch.


    The court was about to start its hearing of the case. Her father, Gordon, would not help, and she could


    not count on Mark and Jazz, either. So Yvette could not hate Summer more at this moment.


    It broke Jazz¡¯s heart to see his elder brother depressed. The right and wrong of this matter had been


    God saves those who save themselves. Who could save him when it was he who dug his own grave?


    She knew very well that her dad was a kind person.


    Even though he was taking Samantha hostage, he


    would not push her off the building.


    Even if he pushed Samantha off the building, he did not have to jump, did he?

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    She could see clearly that it was Yvette who pushed Samantha, and then Samantha fell to the floor, but


    she slipped when she stood up. Just as Samantha was about to fall off the building, her father caught


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    her in the nick of time, but he, too, tripped on the steel pipe under his feet, and they both fell off the


    building. 1


    When Summer saw her dad''s body go over the edge of the building, she had her heart in her mouth


    and felt a s if someone was strangling her.


    If it were not for Yvette¡¯s deliberate action of pushing Samantha, Samantha would not have fallen, and


    her dad would not have tried to save her, and he would not have died.


    She knew her dad was a good-hearted person. Even though he took Samantha hostage, he would not


    watch her die in front of her and do nothing.


    Yvette might not be the direct culprit in this incident, but she indirectly caused their death; she was a


    murderer. Without Yvette, none of this would have happened. She wanted to sue Yvette, and so she


    went t o awyer.


    "Are you really wanting to cut off your rtionship with Mark?" Grace looked at Summer. 1


    Summer paused for a second and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she said in a


    nonchnt voice, "After his father and mother killed my child and dad, we can no longer be together." 1


    Why does love always hurt? Who knew what this breakoff was really about?


    Grace did not speak anymore, and she did not know what else to say.


    Sherman arrivedte, bringing a lot of supplements for Summer. "Life must go on, no matter what."


    Life must go on, and reality is cruel. The earth would still spin even though she had lost her dad.


    Summer nodded. She knew that her best friends were worried and cared about her. She could feel all


    that with her heart.


    After the two spent a moment in the house, Grace then sent Sherman home before she went home.


    Summer went to pick up Charlotte at school. After living like a zombie for so many days, she even felt


    lightheaded when she walked.


    She could keep herself busy during the day to forget about all the unhappiness temporarily. But things


    crept back at night, causing her to toss and turn all night. She suffered from insomnia.


    Solomon was the sky in her heart. When the sky crumbled down, her world plunged into darkness.


    She was never a devious person, but this time it was Ronald who forced her hand.


    The blood of her child and her dad was on Ronald¡¯s hands. He had to pay for what he did.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    The next morning


    Summer woke up very early and sent Charlotte to school, then hurried over to the court. She and her


    They still had time before the trial began. So she first had breakfast with herwyer.


    When she arrived at the court building entrance, she met Yvette, and of course, Mark, behind Yvette.


    This was the first time they met since five or six days ago. But she did not expect that it would be in


    such a circumstance.


    Summer nced at them with no emotion in her eyes, as if they were strangers to her.


    She did not say hello or anything, just walked past the two of them with her head held high. But no one


    noticed her fingernails had sunk into the tender flesh of her palms.


    Deep and dark eyes were following her. Mark quietly sighed, his chest heaving as he looked at her


    callous indifference from behind.


    "What have I done in my previous life that a vicious woman like heres to haunt me in this life?"


    Yvette cursed in dissatisfaction.


    Jazz looked away as he could not stand that his mom always med someone else but herself. 1


    The trial started with Summer and Mark, each sitting o n the opposite bench. There was an added


    silence between them at this moment.


    Mark was staring at Summer the whole time. She had lost weight again since hest saw her a few


    days ago. Even her chin was showing now.


    But Summer did not look at him. Instead, she was talking with herwyer with her head lowered.


    Lawyers from both sides expounded their stances and exined the reasons, and even refuted the


    other side¡¯s ims.


    The hearingsted for two hours, and finally the court handed down its verdict to sentence Ronald to


    ten years and above in prison and deprived him of political rights for life.


    Ten years and above? Was it 15, 20, or 30 years?


    Summer sat there motionless after hearing the verdict. Her face was grave, but no one knew what was


    on her mind.


    "I have tried my best. I told you when we were on the way here that it was difficult to press for a life


    sentence. But then, the used is nearly sixty years old; ten years and life imprisonment makes no


    difference for him," herwyer said.


    The corner of Summer¡¯s mouth twitched with a halfsmile on her face. She understood this point.


    "Let''s get out of here." Summer rose to her feet.


    This case was headline material in Santabaca, explosive enough to send earthquakes throughout


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Santabaca.


    Yvette simply could not ept the verdict. She felt weak, and the noisy crowd had exacerbated her


    headache.


    "Take Mom away," Mark said to Jazz.


    Jazz looked at the group of vicious reporters and frowned. "What about you?"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    "Let me handle it here..."


    "I''ll stay here with you. Let me get Harry to bring mom


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Mark responded in a deep voice, "Go, I can handle this


    matter alone!"


    In the event of total disaster, the fewer people involved the better, so it was best to keep Jazz out of this


    mess.


    Gritting his teeth, Jazz carried Yvette and dashed through the crowd; they left once they got into the


    car.


    Standing at a distance, Summer looked around. The moment her eyes incidentally met with Mark¡¯s,


    she trembled slightly; however, he fixed his gaze on her adamantly.


    It was as though there had been no one there but the two of them, separated by distance, and his gaze


    devoured her.


    ''Does he hate me because I''m the reason his father ends up in prison?''


    ''Well, he can hate me as much as he wants. After all, things between us will never be the same; we will


    have nothing to do with each other in the future. Thus,


    he can do whatever he likes.''


    His hatred hurt her a little; yet, she felt no regret, not even the slightest bit...


    She descended the steps after turning around and walked forward; then, she heard his deep and


    apprehensive voice. "I will ept only one interview and only answer once. We will not challenge but


    willply with the court¡¯s verdict, and neither will we appeal.


    "Therefore, from this henceforth, I do not wish any reporters to show up at Valentine Mansion nor


    Valentine Group. Otherwise, there will be consequences!¡± he uttered.


    Her footsteps halted, and her body stiffened. Never had she imagined that he would make such a


    statement. 1


    At Valentine Mansion


    Mark lit a cigarette. The smoke spiraled upward. Jazz, who was beside him, turned his face away.


    In the next moment, Yvette came rushing in like a madwoman and upended the tea set on the table.


    Plunging in headlong, she eximed, "Why won''t you challenge, why won''t you appeal instead of


    Remaining silent, Mark bent his tall figure slightly forward and snuffed out his cigarette.


    "I have given a phone call to your grandfather. He will hurry back to Santabaca tomorrow. Why can''t


    you wait for another day before making the announcement to the reporters. Are you so eager to drive


    him into a dead end?" Yvette screeched in a high -pitched voice. She was almost driven crazy by


    anger.


    Raine stayed beside Yvett, supporting her. Jazz finally opened his mouth and said, "Father has only


    himself t o me. He should have understood the consequences of his actions beforemitting


    them. He is almost sixty, not an immature six-year-old. Besides, it caused a ruckus in Santabaca, and


    the verdict is by the court. What does it have to do with m y brother? All you care about is father, have


    you not empathized with Mark. His child is dead, do you have any sympathy at all?"


    For an argument to arrive at this extent, there was nothing else to be uttered. Jazz snickered and left


    the study.


    He could still hear her screeching voice, but Mark remained silent until the end, without saying a word.


    Mark stood up as his voice trailed off. Ignoring Yvette and gritting his teeth, he strode out of the study.


    "You have been blinded by that woman that you could utter such disgraceful words. He is your father,


    your only father!"


    Yvette was still throwing things and screaming while Raine tried to calm her emotions.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Charlotte wanted to watch cartoons, yet she could not find any after searching the channels using the


    remote control. Suddenly, her eyes brightened." Mommy, it¡¯s daddy. Daddy is on TV!" she called out.


    Summer was preparing her medicine. She was down with a mild cold due to the recently chilling


    weather.


    "Mommy, look quickly, daddy is a hero, daddy is on T V!" She hopped around excitedly.


    Summer took a nce. It was the scene outside the courthouse crowded by reporters. Mark stood in


    the middle, looking distinguished and full of swagger.


    "Come, take your medicine. Then, off you go to bed." She sat on the sofa and looked away.


    Charlotte was pping her little hands excitedly. "I must tell all my friends at kindergarten tomorrow!"


    ''She''s still a child. She won''t understand even if I try t o exin so why bother.''


    Summer had suffered insomnia since her father''s death. She was afraid of falling asleep. Whenever


    she closed her eyes, she would see her father and his horrendous death, as if she was under a curse


    to keep on reliving the nightmare. She couldn¡¯t forget it! Comment by Chein Ling Foo: Original


    time seemed as though it was possessed, and she was afraid of falling asleep


    The raw says ''It was as if Summer was possessed during these days'', not the ''time was possessed''.


    Comment by Qin Le: got it.


    He had fallen to his death, lying face down, drenched i n blood. His face was barely recognizable...


    It was another sleepless night. Summer walked to the window and opened it, wanting the cold breeze


    to clear up her head.


    Incidentally, she saw Mark¡¯s ck Bentley downstairs. In the distance, she could see him smoking. She


    was afraid that he might notice her, so she quickly hid behind the window.


    He smoked cigarettes one after another without pause as if he could only find relief by inhaling nicotine


    into his lungs.


    Summer was puzzled about how he managed to find this ce. ''Maybe Grace had told him. Could it be


    Sherman, Charlie, or Billy?''


    Nothing could be changed as the things between them had reached a point of no return.


    He stood smoking by his car while she stood behind the window. They were neither near nor far away


    from each other.


    Mark reached into the pocket of his trousers to search for more cigarettes, but there was none left.


    Then only did he realize that he had finished all his cigarettes.


    He got up, went to the convenience store opposite him, and bought a new packet of cigarettes. Slightly


    squinting his left eye, he pinched a cigarette between his fingers and started to smoke again.


    Thissted for a long while. Not until three hours had passed did he get into the car, start the engine,


    and leave.


    Summer forced herself to sleep. ¡®Things cannot go on like this. I cannot afford to lose any more sleep.''


    The next day.


    Gordon arrived in Santabaca at noon. Yvette pestered him, wanting him to find a way to get Ronald


    out.


    It had been a while since theyst met. Gordon had recovered very much. However, when he lost his


    temper, his eyes were ring, his expression fierce.


    "Besides, this is what the court has received this morning. Read it carefully!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A documentnded on the table as he spoke, and Yvette picked it up. It was about Summer pressing


    charges against her.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    The court upheld its decision to hear the case despite efforts from the Valentine''swyers to annul the


    charges. Undeniably, it was not Yvette who pushed the deceased. However, if it were not for her


    actions, this tragedy would not have happened...


    Gordon apologized immediately and paid the fine. She was then detained for five days.


    Yvette was disgruntled and wanted to object. Firstly, she had not killed anyone; secondly, she


    Gordon stared at her and had the cops lead her away immediately. She was somewhat responsible for


    the incident regardless.


    It was true that she did not do it. However, should the video be uploaded to the inte, that tiny bit of


    relevance would be sufficient to disgrace her. By the time this happened, how could she maintain her


    foothold in Santabaca?


    Thus, before the video was uploaded, Gordon felt that Yvette should pay the fine and ept detention


    as a manner of apology.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, even if the video were disclosed, nobody would criticize her. Instead, they would sympathize


    with her.


    When Summer¡¯swyer returned with the news, she smirked as she cleaned up the room. Puzzled, the


    "No, it''s what I expected. Yvette had pushed Samantha, but dad was too kind. All he wanted to do was


    to grab hold of Samantha who was wobbly.


    Unfortunately, he lost his footing and fell. If only he had not acted, he would not have fallen."


    "Indeed. Logically speaking, the court could have dismissed our usation. Instead, it handed her that


    kind of punishment. The oue is indeedforting yet at the same time iprehensible."


    Summer gave no further thought but instead gathered up her emotions. She still had school to attend


    and coursework to prepare.


    Initially, she had taken leave because of her unborn child. With the child gone now, she should get back


    to work; the busier, the better. As long as she kept herself busy, she would not be bothered by those


    matters.


    Mark never appeared before Summer again. Instead, h e watched her and Charlotte without them


    knowing, until they were out of his sight.


    Seeing Summer recover herposure, he was afraid that his presence at this moment would trigger


    a rpse of her emotional turmoil.


    She was heartbroken, but neither did he recover from his heartache...


    His chest heaved before he started the car engine and drove toward hispany.


    For five days, Yvette was in prison. She felt as if she had gone mad. There was nothing in the tiny


    metal cell, so there was nothing she could do but wait.


    After five days, she was released, and the first thing she did was visit Ronald in prison.


    The condition of Ronald''s legs remained the same. In just a few days, he had grown frail and haggard


    at a surprising pace.


    Yvette was somewhat heartbroken. Her hatred toward Summer welled up uncontrobly. ''It was all her


    fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, this wouldn''t have happened to the Valentine family.¡¯


    Yvette felt extremely uneasy. As she listened to the gossip, her anger reached its peak instantly.


    Harboring her zing anger, she had the chauffeur start the engine and head directly to Summer¡¯s


    house. It was Daisy who greeted her at the door.


    Just like a fish that begins to stink at the head; I don''t know whose character had she inherited!"


    ''Like a fish that begins to stink at the head'' is normally used for an organization, instead of saying


    something hereditary.


    Daisy answered, "If you are innocent, why are you so fearful of being judged by others?" Her tone was


    cold.


    Yvette became more irritated. "You better keep an eye on your daughter. Don¡¯t let that vicious vixen


    seduce m y son ever again!¡±

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    "You watch your son too. Don''t you let him appear before my daughter. Not only is the expectation your


    family set is too high, it is too filthy. We don''t want to get ourselves dirty!" Comment by Chein Ling Foo:


    Original


    The doorstep of your house is too high and filthy; ascending it will only taint us!


    I''lffi is a metaphorical expression here. Don''t trante it literally.


    They burned with unquenchable anger, and their argument was ferocious. Afterward, Daisy called


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer, telling her toe over.


    Yvette saw what she did and followed suit, giving Mark a call...


    Then, they continued their bloodthirsty argument.


    Yvette¡¯s way of speech had never been pleasant. It was abusive, especially at this moment. Every word


    she uttered was cruel in nature.


    Forrest had enough of her atrocity. He held on to Daisy and said to Yvette, "Carry your impudence


    somewhere else. Our house is not a premise for your savage behavior!"


    "What did you say, I dare you to say it again!" Yvette turned blue with anger, and her chest heaved as


    she breathed heavily.


    "Are you a baroness? I don¡¯t see you like one. Instead, you look like a shrew. You can''t even keep your


    husband in check, yet you raise a ruckus at someone else''s residence. You''re unbelievable!" Forrest


    retorted impudently. Comment by Chein Ling Foo: Original


    You can¡¯t even control your husband


    MSSMLKR-FL


    Literal trantion


    Summer was about to head up the stairs when she heard the morous tongueshing. She could tell


    who it was.


    ''Why doesYvette keep haunting us?''


    She had only ascended a few steps before she heard footsteps approaching. Someone then grabbed


    her arm from behind. She turned around. It was Mark.


    She was a head taller than him as she stood on high ground while he stood on lower ground. Their


    eyes met, but nobody said a word.


    After a while, she opened her mouth and said, "Let me"


    go.


    Mark did not speak but locked his deep and dark gaze upon her. His throat rumbled. Only heaven


    would know how much he had wanted to embrace her.


    While they were still in a stalemate, the sounds of argument grew louder and more violent, and there


    were also crashing sounds.


    Frowning, Summer used all her arm strength to push him away. She hurried upstairs, and Mark


    followed closely behind.


    "So what if I can''t keep my husband in check, at least h e is still alive. He will return to my side one day.


    Unlike you, your husband is dead, and you''re now... a widow!"


    No doubt, Daisy was gravely pierced by her words. Already distressed, that malevolent statement


    made her body feeble, and she copsed backward.


    "Mom!¡± Summer stared in horror. Panickily, she rushed over and caught hold of her.


    Who didn''t know how to speak obnoxiously?


    Mark defending them and questioning her made her angrier; it burned fiercely, like a prancing inferno,


    each me rising higher after another.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    "So what if he is in prison. The fact that he is alive, is evident that he is blessed with longevity. Only the


    dumb and miserable deserves to fall to his death!"


    p


    Just as she finished speaking, Yvette''s face was struck by a vigorous p. A bright red palm mark was


    left on her cheek.


    Summer had pped her. She had done it with all her might, that even her hands became numb.


    She could withstand her humiliation, but for her to insult her father was unforgivable!


    "How dare you hit me! Mark, didn¡¯t you see it, this pestilent and despicable woman hit your mother. Did


    you see it?"


    Yvette was baffled after the p. After regaining her senses, she pointed at her face, parading the


    fresh evidence in front of her son.


    "If you had enough, stop it now. Return to Valentine Mansion!¡± Mark raised his elegant brows high. He


    was slowly losing his patience with Yvette.


    That p, he would neither abhor nor loathe her. It was his mother''s own words that had provoked her


    and crossed the line...


    Daisy steadied herself. She was still trembling due to her anger. She faced Summer and said, "You


    heard her insult your father. She said your father deserved it, that he fell and died because he was


    miserable. Do you understand now?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom!¡± She reached out to support her.


    However, Daisy appeared stern and shook off her grip, "Answer me, do you or do you not understand?¡±


    She insisted on getting an answer. Summer nodded, " Understood."


    "Good. Now take an oath before your father¡¯s portrait, that you will never have any rtions with the


    Valentines ever again, nor be involved in any of their affairs!"


    Summer shuddered; her fineshes quivered, her arms shivered, and her legs trembled.


    "Are my words falling on deaf ears? I''m telling you to swear before your father''s portrait. I won¡¯t insist if


    you refuse, but you shall leave immediately, severe our ties as mother and daughter, and you shall


    never appear before me!"


    Her words were unequivocal but resolute. Daisy gritted her teeth, not missing a word.


    Summer turned very pale. Although there were two choices, there wasn''t any apparent choice, was


    there?


    She walked feebly toward the living room before the hanging portrait of Solomon when he was alive.


    He wore a faint smile; he looked very amiable and loving.


    Before she could say ''die'', Mark had threaded forward and grabbed her hand, his gaze fixed on her


    deeply.


    Her every word was like a deadly weapon fitted with the sharpest de that shed through his heart,


    splitting its flesh to bring forth a bloodied river.


    As soon as she shook off his hands, their arms separated, and they no longer felt each other''s warmth.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    She had not known that love was such a difficult and painful thing. She thought that being in love


    meant they could be together. However, it wasn''t as simple as she had imagined.


    Finally, they were separated by a great chasm, where n o one could traverse.


    After losing her father, she couldn''t afford to lose her mother. She was adopted at a young age, and it


    was her mother who raised her through thick and thin.


    She was in anguish, but his sorrow was nowhere lighter than hers...


    Staring at her again for a long time, Mark turned around and took hold of Yvette''s arm. He bowed


    politely toward Daisy and apologized, "Aunty, I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble today. I will


    "There is no need. The Valentines shall have nothing t o do to us anymore. You don''t need toe. I


    won''t let you in. Now, leave!" 1


    "I''m sorry!" Then, he led Yvette away.


    Getting into his ck Bentley, Mark did not utter a word. He drove at a very fast speed.


    Yvette sat on the other side. She knew she couldn¡¯t let her son despise her, so she said, "Mark, mom


    spewed


    nonsense because I was blinded by anger. Besides, there''s no way I could hold my anger in check


    when such a thing happens to our family!¡±


    Hearing her words, Mark nced at her abstrusely and gloomily. "There are things... that I don''t wish to


    see twice,¡± he uttered.


    In the end, she was still his mother, the mother who gave birth to him and raised him.


    Not long after, Summer, too, was chased out of the house. Daisy still didn¡¯t want to see her. She had


    not yet ovee the sorrows. 1


    Summer wandered the streets and meandered aimlessly until it was the end of the working hour. Then,


    she fetched Charlotte from kindergarten.


    Charlotte wanted to eat that "old man". It had been a while since she brought her there; so, Summer


    brought her to KFC.


    There was a crowd at KFC. After queuing relentlessly, i t was finally their turn.


    After dinner, Charlotte wanted to go for a boat ride by theke. Following that, they went to the night


    market. When they arrived home, it was already 9:00 p m, and the sky had turned dark.


    Summer piggybacked Charlotte. The little girl slept soundly as she was clinging to her mother''s back.


    A familiar ck Bentley was parked downstairs. Mark was leaning on the car and smoking a cigarette.


    When he saw her, he walked up to her. Suppressing her emotions, she asked indifferently, "What are


    you doing here?"


    Without saying a word, Mark reached out to carry Charlotte off her back and ced her on the car seat.


    Then he turned around and returned to her. "Let''s talk." 1


    "Who told you that I hated you?"


    Mark gripped her shoulders tightly with his hands as they exchanged nces.


    He paused and looked through her eyes, trying to see into the deepest reaches of her heart and mind."


    Because it was you, because of you and our child.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if you did not take such action, I would have sent him to prison myself. But I hoped that you would


    do it yourself to bring down your adversary. All I wish for you is to be happy, not to suffer. Since when


    have I ever hated you?"


    Summer trembled in her heart. Her palms grew slightly warm, but she remained silent.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    He spoke, and she listened. Just as he was staring deeply into her eyes, she, too, did likewise.


    They were so close and gazed so deeply at each other, yet they were like the two most distant beings


    on earth, unable to bridge the gap...


    "Actually, nothing between us will change. The oath I swore before my mother cannot be undone. So,


    let us end it here."


    Mark stared at her furiously. He clutched her arms unwittingly, the veins on his hand bobbing with


    anger. As he overdid it, she frowned due to the pain. "I t hurts..."


    Leaning forward, he kissed her right on the lips firmly and passionately.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    From between his lips and teeth, he spewed out some words, suppressed in his deep voice, "Let us be


    hurt, and to hell, we go together!"


    With all her might, Summer shoved him away. She panted heavily, and her chest was pounding.


    At that moment, Mark was like a relentless and wretched lunatic. She hurt him. So, he also wanted her


    to be hurt. May they both be hurt. Let no one be free of it.


    Going to hell together wasn''t a bad idea since she


    would be by his side. He held her forehead, "Be hurt, let''s feel hurt together, and best if we seek death


    rather than grieve!"


    "You¡¯re crazy!¡± Summer looked and shouted at him furiously, ¡°There are too many things that separate


    us, so many more than just two lives, don''t you know it? I will never cut ties with my mother just


    because of you. You understand?"


    Mark reached out his hand to wipe off the bloodstain o n his lips, "Do you love her more than me?"


    "Yes!" she answered downrightly.


    Mark lit a cigarette in front of her. It was as though an unknown entity was tormenting him, his heart


    was kneaded repeatedly.


    "So, don¡¯t look for me. It''s impossible to undo this mess. You need to understand that I will never give


    her up for your sake!"


    When she finished speaking, she opened the car door and picked Charlotte up. Without looking back,


    she got into her car.


    The moment she turned around, vapor shrouded her eyes; then, tears streaked from them.


    In his car, Mark mmed his fists on the steering wheel so hard that it shook. His joints turned pale


    white, and his veins were bobbing in anger even more visibly.


    In her bedroom, Summer did not sleep. She was leaning against the door. Mom had raised her. How


    could she take it for granted!"


    She had caused mom to lose dad. How could she let mom lose her too?


    Thus, they were not destined to be together. Despite all the struggles, it was still impossible!


    At the pub.


    Mark shoved the beer away, "Not in the mood. Not interested as well.¡±


    Immediately, he got up. Without any gesture, he drove off and headed to Summer''s residence.


    The next morning, when Daisy opened the door, there he was, with bloodshot eyes, looking fatigued.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    "Stop wasting your time. I will never allow Summer to be together with you, not even over my dead


    body. Back then, I would have been moved by your persistence.


    "But not anymore. Summer''s father''s portrait hangs in the living hall. Every time I see it, I am reminded


    of his death. Did you think that you standing here for many days could ease my immense resentment?


    Never!


    "If you do not wish to see my rtionship with Summer be stale, then get away from my sight,


    and stay away from her. I have never been this heart-hardened before. Even though it is the first time, I


    will remain resolute!" 1


    She had lost him forever in just one night. How could she withstand such misfortune?


    He was her soulmate, her firmament. Without him, her world was in shambles, and everything before


    her was pitch ck darkness!


    Just then, a call came from the office as though an emergency had urred. Mark gestured politely


    and left.


    However, Daisy wasn¡¯t moved a single bit. She remained headstrong.


    Summer went to school. Her face was sore, her eyes


    swollen. They were slightly reddish too.


    During lunch, the teacher opposite her had brought her share of lunch. She wanted to use the


    washroom, s o she got up and left.


    Through the door, she could hear gossiping from outside the washroom.


    "Ms. Hart had such a wonderful life before this. Mr. Valentine would deliver nutritious lunch to her every


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    afternoon. He was so caring."


    "Indeed, Mr. Valentine is a remarkable man. But now, the situation isn''t easy on anyone. They are


    separated by the death of their unborn child and her father. How can they be together?"


    "I agree. His father caused the death of her father. Being together would only be more tormenting!"


    "Actually, Mr. Valentine had been very magnanimous toward Ms. Hart. The video of his father uploaded


    to the inte stirred up a hubaloo; everyone knew about it. His father was even imprisoned. Yet, he


    remained whitewashed."


    "His father deserved it! it was his own intolerable deed. Otherwise, what else could Ms. Hart do to


    him?"


    "No matter what, the feud between them is deep. It''s too deep.¡±


    "I think, if I were in her shoes and got back together with Mr. Valentine, my mother would have


    clobbered me to death. Her husband had died, you know!"


    "You used to fret about not having a chance with Mr. Valentine. What about now?"


    Summer had recollected herposure before she exited the washroom. She appeared calm and


    indifferent.


    When she returned to the office, news about the visit o f two prominent personalities was circting


    among the teachers.


    Her phone rang in the afternoon; it was a call from an unknown number.


    Summer answered the call. She didn''t expect that the caller was Raine.


    "I don''t need to know this." Summer also responded indifferently.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    "That has nothing to do with me. I''m just here to inform you. It''s up to you whether you want to listen.¡±


    It was a brief conversation. Immediately after, Raine hung up. She found out that Samantha had no


    rtives in Grudin North.


    She had given birth to her. Therefore, burying her was simply an obligation.


    As for what Summer wanted to do or had in mind, that was her own matter. It was none of her concern.


    Not willing to trouble Grace anymore, she went to the real estate agency. There she found a house for


    rent. It wasn''t very luxurious, but it was amodable.


    Knowing that Daisy still wasn''t ready to meet her, Summer did not perturb her. She bought some health


    products and handed them to Forrest so that he could care for her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The new house did not have very pleasant amenities. The windows were small, and there was no


    parking garage. She had nned to buy a car, that was what she thought.


    The transportation and navigation weren''t very convenient. Thus, there was no need for an expensive


    car. All she needed was one that could get her around.


    She went to the car dealership. Afterparing a few


    prices and models, she found the Volkswagen Golf best suited her taste.


    She was a swift decision-maker. Once she had decided, she would not have second thoughts. She


    swiped her credit card and bought the car.


    Charlotte was most thrilled. She skipped and scampered, not getting enough of it.


    A few years ago, when she was in college, Solomon had insisted that she get a driving license. She


    refused, so he scolded her, ''you''re hopeless if you can''t even drive.''


    It was the summer holiday when she enrolled in the driving academy. The sun during that time was


    scorching, and she spent those days under the sun. After she received her driving license two months


    Daisy nagged at Solomon. Was it necessary for a girl t o drive? She was fair-skinned during the


    holiday, but she looked like a charcoal bun just before the new semester.


    Solomon was displeased. So what if Summer was tanned? Was she going to be a sissy with her


    fairness?


    At that time, she hadughed irresistibly. Sissy referred to only boys, while girls with fair skin were


    referred to as Snow White!


    Subconsciously, as her thoughts drifted away, her nose twitched, her eyes teary. Whenever she was


    reminded of Solomon, she felt like crying.


    She wiped off her tears with her hand. Moving her legs, she walked forward. Although there was no


    garage, thendlord had allowed her to park in the yard. As time passed, life returned to normal.


    However, the normalcy was like dead water; there were neither ripples nor signs of undtion.


    After sending Charlotte to school, Summer hurriedly started the engine and drove to school.


    Mr. Cooper was the Math teacher in her ss. He smiled when he saw her driving into school, "Not


    bad. You still made it to work after sending your daughter t o school. It would really be inconvenient


    without a"


    car.


    "Let''s hurry. Because the VIPs are arriving soon, the principal has already gathered all the teachers."


    Nobody knew who the VIPs were. After waiting for more than half an hour, two ck low-key but


    luxurious cars entered thepound.


    As the car doors opened, the principal hurried over. A long leg stuck out, and shortly after, a man


    emerged from the car.


    At that instant, Summer was petrified and rooted to her spot. Never had she imagined that the person


    would be Mark.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    He wore a formal ck outfit. Not a crease could be found. Only a few days had passed, yet he


    appeared skinnier. However, his chiseled face was even more defined and stunning.


    People like him were born to look good in formal outfits. He had that perfect physique-broad shoulders,


    narrow hips-that could rock every inch of the outfit, attracting attention.


    The car behind stopped as well, and the mayor of Santabaca emerged from it.


    Rposing herself, she avoided eye contact and lowered her head, hiding herself among the crowd.


    As though there was something, Mark nced across the crowd, and his sightnded on a certain


    spot; after gazing at it for some time, he averted.


    The three men walked side by side with each other while the rest marched behind. It was a splendid


    procession.


    Thedy teacher beside her sneered, "Look at the principal and Mr. Valentine. They are both in formal


    outfits, but the contrast is just like heaven and hell!"


    All thedy teachers'' attention gathered upon him, gawking. Summer kept quiet and marched along.


    He came because of work. The school needed a new


    building, and they had handed the project to Valentine Group as the private contractor.


    Along the way, it was all work-rted chatter. Mark spoke very little. Most of the time, it was the


    principal and the person-in-charge who spoke.


    But every time he spoke, thedy teachers behind him would be mesmerized. It was uncertain whether


    it was his cold or a problem with his vocals that his voice was deep, coarse, ardent, and charming.


    After their discussion, the principal rubbed his hands and suggested they had lunch as he had already


    made the preparations.


    Mark agreed. The principal was excited; it almost drove him nuts. The rest nodded in unison. Thus, the


    teachers also tagged along.


    Summer chose a seat beside the window, farthest from where he sat. She restrained herself from


    looking toward him.


    Looking at a particr spot, Mark lifted his head and bottomed up his ss of wine. He drank plentiful,


    one ss after another.


    When it was time to leave, he was wasted. His toned figure reclined in his seat, and his hands


    caressed his eyebrows.


    The parade of people had dispersed. Even Mark''s driver and the secretary had left. Mark was utterly


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    drunk. The principal was anxious but had no solution at all.


    However, when he noticed Summer walking past him, he said, "Ms. Hart."


    She halted her footsteps. Turning around, she said calmly, "Mr. Principal."


    "Ms. Hart knows the address of Mr. Valentine. Please d o me a favor. Please send him home."


    Summer gave him a stare, "Mr. Principal, Mr.


    Valentine has his assistant and secretary. I still have sses that I need to attend."


    "The assistant and secretary have left. Even his phone is dead. Please send him back to his


    apartment."


    "Mr. Valentine is already in such a drunken stage.


    How can he still work? Don¡¯t you have any empathy, M s. Hart? Make this your assignment!"


    Exasperated, Summer gritted her teeth. With the help o f two men teachers, they carried Mark into her


    car.


    He was extremely intoxicated and reeked with alcohol from head to toe. After fastening his seatbelt,


    she started the engine.


    In the meantime, his closed eyes rumbled. Slightly opening them, he said in a half-drunken manner,"


    When did you buy this car?¡±


    Hearing his question, Summer replied bluntly, "If you¡¯re not drunk, you may get off."

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Her gaze was fixated on the road ahead as she focused on driving without uttering a word. She was


    careful as she was still not used to driving.


    He watched her as he leaned on the side of the window with his chin in his hand. He couldn''t exin it


    clearly in words, but he thought she looked attractive when she was focused. He asked, "Why did you


    decide to get a car?"


    He shifted in his seat when he asked. The car felt slightly cramped for him, and he felt somewhat


    aggrieved.


    "I''ve decided to start afresh. Anyways, don''t talk to me when I''m driving."


    He ignored what she said and asked, "Start afresh?"


    "Yes. I''m starting a new life which does not have you i n it," she replied as she thought, ''I can only be


    cruel to myself if I''m able to be cruel to you.''


    His eyes darkened in a sh, and a cold, gloomy air radiated off him. He smirked and spoke up after a


    while, "Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.."


    Summer didn''t spare him a ce. She always had total focus on the road while driving.


    They arrived at the apartment in a moment, and she


    carefully held onto him as they got down. He pursed his lips into a thin line and leaned onto her, putting


    all his weight on her.


    He was really heavy for her to support, and she felt strained with his weight. Her shoulders started to


    ache, and she almost felt out of breath.


    "Am I heavy?" he asked suddenly, with his breath reeking of alcohol.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She gritted her teeth as she pulled and shifted his body which was almost sliding off to support him


    better, and she asked, "What do you think?"


    Mark nuzzled his face into her neck. His chest heaved under his white shirt, and his breath felt hot as


    his voice sounded light when he said, "This is what my heart is feeling right now. This is what you made


    you made me feel, and I want you to feel it too."


    ¡®These unbearable pressure and pain are what I gave him..''


    When she heard his words, her fingers trembled, and she felt her heart waver as it pounded.


    She restrained herself. She did not meet his eyes nor answer him. She had only held onto him while


    walking towards his apartment.


    His throat felt tensed, and his lips chapped. Feeling irritated, Mark tugged off his necktie as he stared at


    her with his dark eyes. He scorned, "Didn''t others say that women would be the ones who cry and


    make a fuss of things as if the world had ended? Why or how are you still living so calmly? Myself, on


    the other hand, is a mess."


    He hadn''t expected himself to be such a mess. To end up feeling and acting the way he is now for a


    woman.


    This time, her body shivered and trembled as she had an urge to break down and cry from his words.


    Her head was kept low when she walked him to the couch and got him a ss of water. Unknowingly,


    her voice had also gotten hoarse when she said, "I''m leaving now."


    He ced the ss down on the table, and in a swift movement, Mark got up and held onto her


    shoulders a s he asked, "Can''t we go back to the past?"


    "We can," she continued, "if you could revive my dad." 1


    He suddenly lost his temper, and he bent down to fiercely press his lips onto hers deeply.


    He kissed and bit her as though he was a beast gone out of control who had wanted to bite her to


    death.


    She panted as she pushed his hand that held onto her wrist off and left his apartment without turning


    her head back.


    down.


    She was worried about not being able to hold back from hugging, kissing, andforting him if she


    hadn''t decided to leave.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    He remained on the couch after she left. Then, he got u p and took out a bottle of brandy. He could see


    her leave further and further away until she disappeared into the void as he stood by the window.


    ''What a cruel woman,1 he thought.


    Brandy is highly concentrated, but he finished the whole bottle. He hadn''t had a good night''s sleep ever


    since she left, so he thought resorting to drowning in alcohol and numb his senses would be a great


    decision.


    Having finished the bottle, heid on the couch, and the doorbell rang. He missed it as he was fast


    asleep.


    The person at the door opened the door herself after not getting any response, and she who stepped in


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    was Baine. 1


    She wore a long blue coat that reached her ankles with a belt fastened on her waist and a pair of heels


    o n her feet. She entered the room and found him sleeping on the couch.


    The apartment smelt of alcohol, and she furrowed her brows at how pungent it was as she wondered


    how much he drank.


    Baine headed to the kitchen and cooked some soup


    for his hangover. After cing the bowl of soup on a table, she tried to wake him but to no avail. She


    sighed and sat him up. "Don''t drink so much," said Raine.


    He didn''t drink the soup nor did he open his eyes; instead, he reached out and hugged her waist. His


    chin was on her shoulder as he said, "Stay with me, don''t leave."


    Her heart softened, and she replied while patting his back, "I''m not leaving."


    "Okay," his body visibly rxed when he heard her reply. He then mumbled a name, "Summer..."


    Instantaneously, she felt as if she was shocked by lightning. His mumble of Summer''s name was as


    though a sharp knife pierced and pained her heart.


    She remained still as she froze. After a while, her lips curled into a bitter smile.


    "I know you''re hurting. I am too. We can share the pair together. That child is yours, but he was also


    mine. Let''s do this together.."


    His deep voice was heard when he mumbled again as he slept. He wasn''t in a sound slumber as his


    brows were knitted tightly.


    Raine s heart ached with every word she heard as she thought, ''everything he''s saying now, all these


    feelings, are not for me.'' 1


    He hadn''t shifted his position, nor did she as she just sat there. The room was quiet, and it had a pin


    drop


    silence.


    Neither of the both kept track, but in an hour or two, h e slowly cracked his eyes open when he awoke.


    Her smooth fair neck was the first thing he saw, but when he realized the scent that wafted to his nose


    was not Summer''s, he narrowed his eyes and pushed her off him.


    Unexpected of his actions, she fell off andnded on the floor.


    He furrowed his brows and asked, "Why are you here?"


    He shook his head as he still felt dizzy from the alcohol. His defined fingers pinched his forehead and


    massaged it lightly.


    "Oh," his lips twitched as he said, "Are you leaving? I have to get going."


    "I''lle with you!" she eximed.


    Without hesitation, he turned her down and directly replied, "I can go alone. You should return to the


    mansion."


    Mark had wanted to rx and get drowned in alcohol.'' And after that, I''ll just go on with my life like how


    I should,'' he thought.


    "No, I''m not. I just have something to deal with, and it''s not proper for you toe along with me to


    that ce."

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    His eyes darkened after he heard her words. They were as dark as coal. "Do you really want toe?"


    he asked.


    "Yes," she answered without hesitation. She was determined to go; she wanted to know which ce


    exactly did he think was not proper for her to follow along.


    However, she hadn''t expected him to bring her to the ce they hade to...


    He had brought her to Summer''s house, and he was on his knees, begging for Daisy''s forgiveness


    while she stood aside.


    ''What is going on?'' she thought.


    ''He drunk so much just now and hasn''t even sobered u p, nor can he even open his eyes fully, yet the


    first ce he thought of going is her house? Am I not hurt enough?''


    Her heart had ached and bled so painfully at that moment, and never had she felt this way before.


    The door remained shut after Daisy opened the door and shut it hard in their faces.


    Mark''s expression did not waver, nor did it darken. Dressed in his suit, he stood


    there.


    Raine had never seen him like that. He was always with poise, graceful, and had a noble air around


    him.


    She felt something snap within her, and she ced her hand on his wrist and forcefully pulled him as


    she yelled, "That''s enough!"


    "I''ll be here for quite a while. You should head back first," he pushed her hand off him and said with his


    voice sounding t.


    "Quite a while? How long would that be?" she asked with rage burning in her. The fire in her raged as


    though it would burn away her sanity when she said," Why are you doing this? There is no need for you


    to do this. You''re not the one who killed her father!"


    She couldn''t stand how he looked at that moment. She knew he was never one who would put his


    pride away.


    "But, Ronald Valentine, he..." he said.


    "Yes, it was Ronald who killed him! Not you! You are innocent. You don''t have to be here putting all


    your pride away to beg for forgiveness!"


    Mark gave her a few nces and replied tly, "I love her, and never did I thought that I was putting my


    pride away. There is no pride or ego in the face of love.


    Raine wasughing bitterly to herself. The pain in her had grown and double-folded as she thought,


    ''What does he mean by that? Is he saying that for Summer Hart, he can let go of everything he has?''


    She was frustrated, utterly frustrated.


    "Mummy, I want to eat that old man!" Charlotte eximed while running out of her room. Summer was


    doing theundry in the backyard.


    "Didn''t you just have KFC two days ago?" she asked while turning on the tap without lifting her head.


    Theundry basket was mostly filled with Charlotte''sundry.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer ignored her and continued washing the clothes in the bucket, rubbing the cors of a shirt.


    Right at that moment, a deep voice sounded," Charlotte."


    She turned around and jumped down from the steps.


    She smiled and ran towards him with her braids swaying behind her. "Daddy!"

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Mark extended his arms and carried Charlotte, who was running towards him. He raised the family


    bucket with his right hand and asked, "Do you want some?"


    Charlotte''s eyes sparkled, and she raised her fair hands high as she eximed with her cute voice,"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    He carried Charlotte in his arms and stepped towards Summer. He stood behind her and asked with his


    shaped brows raised, "Will you have some with Charlotte?"


    "No need, I''m not hungry. I still have someundry to d o," she said without turning back as she kept


    her gaze low.


    He bobbed his throat and shifted his gaze away from her. He then carried Charlotte and stepped into


    her room. The room wasn''t huge, but it felt cozy, and there was a stalk of a flower in a vase on the


    table.


    Charlotte sat there with both her hands full as she enjoyed her fried chicken. She ate till her tummy was


    round, and she could not eat anymore.


    He smiled as he pulled Charlotte into his embrace. Hisrge handnded on her tummy, and he patted


    lightly on it.


    After having her tummy filled, Charlotte soon fell


    asleep not long after. Not being able to sleep soundly for the past few days, Mark too dozed off while


    hugging Charlotte.


    And that was what Summer had witnessed when she stepped into the room after finishing doing the


    Heid on the couch while their daughterid on his chest. Both were fast asleep as they breathed out


    soft snores.


    She stepped quietly, careful not to wake them. She took a nket and covered them up. Then, she


    headed to the kitchen and decided to make some noodles as she missed lunch at noon.


    After having her meal, she prepared materials for ss and had some papers to mark and correct.


    They had a long rest and had only awakened when the night came, and the street lights shone.


    Summer had already prepared dinner. There was mushroom soup and a few dishes. It had looked


    appetizing, and she was setting up the table.


    Charlotte obediently went and washed her hands before taking a seat on the dining table. She sat and


    watched as her mother filled up her bowl. She thought, ''The pink bowl is mine, and the blue one is


    mummy''s, but what about dad?''


    Mark naturally understood. She had never meant for him to stay for dinner.


    While he understood her intention, his actions were matters of their own.


    Ignoring her intentions, he walked to the kitchen.


    When he returned to the dining table, he held his own set of cutleries, a bowl, and a te. Then, he sat


    down and filled his tes and bowls with dishes. His movements were swift and fast.


    She eyed him but remained silent. She knocked on Charlotte''s bowl, motioning her to eat.


    Mark''s eyes softened, and they looked gentle as he watched and took in her actions.


    She had some noodles in the afternoon and just had some buns. Her brows furrowed slightly as she


    stared at the soup before her.


    He lifted his lean arm and lifted the bowl ced in front of her. He took a few sips and said, "It''s


    delicious."


    Summer''s heart pounded erratically, but soon after, she was reminded of her feelings of pain and


    agony.


    "It''s gettingte. We need to get some rest. You should leave." She ushered.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    His long figure sank into the couch as he sat still and stared at her. He pinched and massaged his


    temples and said, "I''m feeling somewhat tired. Can I stay for the


    night?"


    Without any hesitation, she bluntly rejected, "No, you cant!"


    "I won''t take up much ce. I can just sleep on the couch, and I won''t do anything to you. Don''t worry.


    Plus, I can see what you''ve spelled out on your face, I don''t have any rtion to you''. I''m just tired, and


    I don''t want to move."


    "No, you can''t stay. You should leave," she insisted. She knew her defense would copse if she let


    him carry on.


    However, she would never forget about her dad. She would never forget how he died nor her mother''s


    resolve. He''s so close yet so far for her, and she knew she isn''t allowed to reach out to him.


    After a moment, Mark got up from the couch. He let out a soft ''hmph'' and said defeatedly, "Good night."


    They were so close to one another, and she could feel his hot breath on her face when he spoke up.


    His breath felt unusually hot, and she thought it was strange. She wondered if he had a fever.


    When she was deep in her thoughts, he had opened the door and stepped out, leaving her eyes with


    his tall and lean silhouette.


    She tidied up the room after keeping her thoughts away.


    Mark was indeed having a fever. His forehead was zing hot. He had always been healthy, and the


    times in which he had fallen ill could be counted with his fingers.


    His body felt as though on fire, burning himself like a barbeque. His defined brows furrowed, and he


    pursed his lips into a line as he got in his car. He started the car and left.


    His fever was high, and he felt hot driving. His left hand held onto the steering wheel while his right


    tugged his necktie off.


    All of a sudden, a blinding light shone over from the opposite direction. His left hand slipped, and the


    car skidded right and mmed onto the guardrail.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Summer was fast asleep when she answered Harry''s call. After picking up the call, she immediately got


    out of bed, carried Charlotte into the car, and started the engines.


    The car elerated, and her face had be pale while she felt anxious. She gritted her teeth as she


    tried to calm herself down.


    Harry told her that he had met with a car ident, and she couldn''t help but feel panicked.


    When she arrived at the scene, the police had set up and preserved the scene. The rms were still


    ring from the police cars, and her heart pounded erratically.


    She pushed against the crowd and squeezed in. She grabbed a policeman''s shirt, and her voice


    trembled when she asked, "Where¡¯s the driver?"


    She was afraid and had regretted not let him stay when he asked the moments earlier. ''Why did I


    chase him away just now?'' she asked.


    Turning towards the direction the police pointed, she scurried over to him. When she saw his familiar


    figure, she ran to him and asked, "Where are you injured? Is it severe?"


    Mark''s left arm was wounded badly. The doctor was patching it up for him and bandaging it when he


    heard her voice. His gaze fell upon her as he asked,'' Why are you here?"


    He patted her back to ease her breathing. His face darkened when he thought about how Harry had


    became taken more things upon himself without consulting him.


    "Doctor, is he okay?" Summer asked, looking at the doctor.


    "The would on Mr. Valentine''s left arm is quite severe. He shouldn''t move about too much these few


    days. Plus, he is having a fever as well, and it''s quite bad."

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    The police had handled the situation pretty well. He walked up to Mark and said respectfully, "Mr.


    Valentine, it''s all been taken care of."


    "Okay..." Mark nodded slightly. His left arm was hurt. He could only take out his cell phone with his right


    hand. He called Harry and just told him to get his ass over here immediately in his low voice.


    Summer was worried. She took his arm and said," Don''t let Harrye. Just let the repair center take


    the car, and you go back with me."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mark¡¯s eyebrows went up a little bit. Was this a blessing in disguise?


    He said nothing, and she took it as his acquiescence. She called Harry again, and then she called the


    man at the repair center. Mark, on the other hand, left it all to her.


    Summer then took him into the car. Charlotte was still asleep in the back seat, and Mark was in the


    passenger seat.


    The policeman looked at the elegant and dignified Mr. Valentine sitting stooped in the passenger seat


    of the redpact car. His eyebrows twitched slightly and h e said, "Mr. Valentine, there''s another


    police car


    avable. I''ll ask Omar to take you home." "It''s okay..." Mark smiled faintly as the woman fastened the


    seat belt for him in front of his chest.


    "All right. Be safe on the road."


    Back at home, Summer carried Charlotte to her room, and then took the medicine and handed it to him.


    " Take it."


    He did everything she said. He was unusually cooperative. His deep, dark eyes never moved from her.


    She was not a shy person, but her face went red when he kept staring at her like that. "Do I have


    flowers on m y face?"


    "Yes, and it''s beautiful, too." He put the medicine in his mouth and drank some water. "I want a bath..."


    "You can¡¯t move your hands or touch the water, so don¡¯t bathe."


    Mark had never gone a day without taking a bath. He felt ufortable and insisted on going.


    Summer frowned angrily. "Your wound must not touch the water! It hurts! And you still care about your


    look at this point?"


    She had a basin of warm water and a towel in her hand. "Take off your clothes. I''ll clean your body."


    He raised an eyebrow and took off his shirt with a smile, and she stood in front of him, wetting the towel


    with warm water and wiping it on his chest and back.


    He was sitting, and she was standing, and his eyes fell upon her breast.


    Mark''s Adam¡¯s Apple rolled up and down as his strong, powerful arm wrapped her into an embrace. "


    You are worried about me..."


    Still she did not say a word.


    He wasn¡¯t good at sweet talk, but he said it so naturally that Summer was almost moved to tears.


    She wanted to say yes, she wanted to respond, she wanted to just do it, but something was holding her


    back.


    His eyes were fixed upon her in a profound way. His deep eyes were sparkling as if he were drawing


    her into them.


    Undoubtedly, he had a pair of bewitching eyes...

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    It was quiet, the night was deep and dark, and the atmosphere echoing in the room was soft and warm.


    Summer¡¯s eyshes were fluttering, her heart was fluttering, and her fingertips were also quivering.


    Her tenderness and concentration made her heart beat fast.


    It was as if she had fallen into a mist; everything around her was white, and the only thing that could b


    e seen was his dark eyes, which seemed to prate everything to reach her.


    He wasing on too fiercely for her, like a sudden surge in a calm sea. It was overwhelming.


    Then she was swept away by the wind and the waves, and there was no way she could fight back.


    "Come back to me, will you?" The man bent down and kissed her gently on the forehead, bewitching


    her again in a voice that was unusually soft.


    He had never been so patient with a woman. She was the only one...


    "I want to hug you to sleep and greet the morning together. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want..." He was


    like a magician performing magic, using all his magic only for her apuse and response.


    Summer''s breathing became rapid, and she was shaking violently.


    "Their fault should not be transferred to us. It''s your baby. It¡¯s my baby, too. My pain is no less than


    yours..." Mark''s voice was soft. He leaned over and kissed her red lips.


    "Ronald is Ronald, I am me. Summer, you have to be fair to me, even if it''s just a little bit..."


    "Do you dare to be brave for me just once, with all your might?"


    She dared not say a word. They were in the living room, and Mark grabbed her by the soft spot and


    kissed her hard, swallowing her breath.


    He did not leave that night. He stayed here, sleeping o n the narrow sofa.


    In the end, she did not give him a clear answer, but her attitude softened a lotpared to before.


    There was still a threshold in her heart that she could not get over.


    The pants fell to the floor and Mark grabbed it with his right hand and slipped it on. He lookedid back


    and rxed, with a touch of decadence.


    Today was Saturday, and Charlotte and Summer did not have to go to school, so they both got upte,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    a little after eight.


    "Twozy bugs." He was reclining on the sofa, a little seductive and sensuous.


    Charlotte jumped at him, and Summer said, "Arm. Watch your daddy''s arm."


    "Amusement park?" He raised his handsome brow.


    "The ce with the merry-go-round. It¡¯s beautiful." Her eyes were sparkling.


    Summer made them breakfast. Breakfast was simple, Eggs Benedict and milk for three.


    Without a word, Mark picked Charlotte up in his right arm. Let s go.


    He¡¯s going along?

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Charlotte was young and short, so she did not have to buy a ticket.


    Once inside, Charlotte went straight to the merry-go-round, followed by the sky bike. Mark sat in the


    front with Charlotte in his arms, while Summer sat in the back.


    The sky bike was built above theke with a cable stretched in the air between two points. Charlotte


    was scared and pushed herself into Mark''s arms, afraid that she would fall off.


    After all, Charlotte was too young, and many of the things inside the amusement park were limited by


    height and age, so she could not y.


    Charlotte watched adoringly as they passed the crazy roller coaster, then pushed Summer and Mark


    and said, "Cool! Mommy and Daddy try it, too.¡±


    Summer felt scared. The 90-degree plunge was terrifying. Standing here, she could hear the screams o


    f the people above, as if they were going to split her eardrums, and she said, "I''ll y other games with


    you, I''m not going to try it."


    "Mommy¡¯s being a coward, there are so many children''s mommy and daddy ying it, I want to


    show off to my friends in the kindergarten!" "Show off? If anything happens to me up there, you''ll have


    no mommy!"


    Charlotte did not listen to her. She twisted her hips towards Summer and snorted angrily, "Hum!"


    Mark grabbed Summer''s hand and led her straight to the line, warning Charlotte in a low voice as he


    walked. "Stand there! Don¡¯t move!"


    "Daddy, I will not move, will not run, I will stand here cheering for you and Mommy!" Satisfied, she


    jumped u p with excitement.


    Summer red at him, trying to get rid of his grip.


    Mark nced around and hinted that there were so many people around. She was still angry but did


    not say anything more.


    There was a long line of people, one after another, and soon it was Summer¡¯s turn. They got on the


    roller coaster and fastened their seat belts.


    It was her first time to ride the roller coaster, and she could not help feeling a little nervous. She did not


    know what it was like to scream like that.


    When she was ready, the roller coaster started moving. At first, it was a gentle upward climb, which she


    could handle, and then suddenly it plummeted 90 degrees. The world turned upside down and all her


    blood gathered on the top of her head, and her body felt like being thrown out of her seat. The feeling


    of weightlessness was very ufortable, as if she was


    about to die!


    She tried to scream, but it was as if she were strangled by someone and could not breathe. Then she


    felt unspeakable suffering, but no voice coulde out of her throat. She clenched her teeth and felt


    that she was going to die.


    A warm, big palm fell on her hand. She startled a little, and then she heard the familiar voice. "Stupid,


    rx, don¡¯t clench your teeth, rx, and if you can''t scream, you can sing your favorite song."


    He held her hand tightly, quietlyforting her. She slowly unclenched her teeth, rxed, and


    hummed a song.


    "I''m here for you, don''t be afraid..." His big hand took her body and held her in his arms.


    The air was filled with his masculine scent with a hint of vani, and the fear was gone, and she


    rxed.


    Even so, Summer¡¯s legs inevitably gave out when the crazy roller coaster stopped.


    He slightly raised his eyebrow but did not force it.


    "Go ahead. Charlotte is too young. There''s so little she can try here. We''re going back, too," Summers


    said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry''s car soon arrived. Mark asked him to drive the mother and daughter home.


    "What about you?"


    Mark did not answer. He shoved her and Charlotte into the car. After Harry drove away, he got into a


    taxi.


    Until now, Charlotte still kept the habit of napping. Shortly after returning home, she fell into bed and fell


    asleep.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    At that moment, she seemed to forget a lot of her hatred and troubles. All she could smell was him.


    Shouldn''t she be brave for once?


    To be brave for his and her love for once?


    It was all due to Ronald. It was not his fault. He and she were both innocent victims and passive in the


    incident.


    She bit her lip gently and buried her head between her legs, thinking and struggling. Perhaps she


    should really take a leap of faith.


    Dad, will you me me? Will you forgive me?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After two three-hour meetings, he returned to his office, took off his suit jacket and threw it aside,


    wearing only a white shirt.


    A momentter, he answered Harry''s phone, and then Raine came in with a thermos box in her hand.


    "What are you doing here?" He was signing papers.


    "Yvette said the mushroom soup was great today and asked me to bring you some." Raine said, her


    eyes glinting slyly.


    This was mushroom soup, but this mushroom soup was no ordinary mushroom soup...


    Mark nced at the mushroom soup and said, "I''ve already had lunch. Take it back."


    "I came all the way here to bring you mushroom soup and you won¡¯t even take a sip?"


    He put down his pen, stood up and poured out the mushroom soup, which tasted very good, and drank


    two bowls of it.


    Raine was satisfied, but she did not leave. Instead, she sat there, shuffling papers casually on the


    desk." Yvette said you shoulde home tonight, and I''m free, so we can go back together after


    work."


    Mark responded, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down. He then asked his secretary to bring her a cup


    o f Blue Mountain coffee.


    Raine''s favorite coffee is the Blue Mountain coffee; it was really bitter, as she did not like sweet drinks,


    only bitter ones.


    Then the phone beeped. Raine saw the man behind the desk pick up his phone and open the text


    message.


    She did not know what it said but there was a soft smile on his face. So gentle and sweet.


    It was from Summer, and it was a simple message: I want to try and be brave for once.


    She looked down at her watch again. Now half an hour had passed. There was still an hour and a half


    to go.


    In an hour and a half, something was going to happen. It is going to be great.


    Suddenly she wanted tough. Did he think she was a n elementary school student?


    Grace called and invited them for coffee. It was Saturday and she was free, so she brought Charlotte


    with her.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "Yea we know that,¡± Grace said impatiently.


    "How do you feel?" Summer turned to Sherman.


    "My belly is getting bigger, and now I have morning sickness, it makes me tired easily,¡± Sherman said.


    Summer nodded. "Pregnancy is like that. You have to endure the process. Think about it, it¡¯s just ten


    months. Have you calcted your due date?¡±


    "It''s been five months now. The baby is due in February or March next year."


    "That''s great. The weather will be neither too hot nor too cold. It''s the mostfortable weather for a


    new mom and baby.¡±


    After a sip of warm water, Sherman, annoyed, pointed t o her face and leaned over the table to show


    Summer," Summer, did you get spots when you were pregnant?"


    "It depends. I didn¡¯t have spots on my face when I was pregnant. It¡¯s only been five months and you''ve


    got this much. You''ll probably get more. But the spots will fade after the baby is born. Is it a boy or a


    girl?"


    Sherman shook her head andughed. "It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl. I don''t like to know right


    away. It¡¯s always good to have a little mystery."


    Grace wasn¡¯t interested in hearing about parenting stuff from them. She teased Charlotte and made


    her cry on purpose.


    "Bad aunt! You''re a bad aunt. I don¡¯t want to y with you!" Charlotte huddled in Sherman''s arms and


    ignored Grace.


    Summer couldn''t do anything about Grace. She took a few sips of coffee, nced at the person behind


    her and scowled. "Isn¡¯t that Natalie?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sherman looked over, and it was Natalie. She was carrying a bag, wearing a tight dress paired with a


    jacket, and fringe heels. She was tall and had a sexy figure.


    "Look, we haven¡¯t seen her for years. This chick is getting better and better at dressing up." Grace was


    always careless about what she said. She looked beautiful and graceful on the outside, but the words


    she spat out were...


    Summer and Sherman were already used to it, and Sherman gave her a faint nce and continued to


    drink her warm water.


    "Shall I go and curse her?" Grace smiled evilly. "No, I mean, greet her. Sister bonding."


    "Come on, Sherman has forgotten all that, so there''s no point in bringing it up again."


    Grace always said what she thought. She nced at Natalie, then at Sherman. "My god, Sherman, you


    should really take care of your appearance and dress yourself up. It bothers me to see that chick


    outshine you."


    That woman was all dolled up, looking sexy and beautiful. Sherman, however, wore no makeup, had


    plenty of spots on her face, and she was also wearing loose maternity clothes and t shoes.


    "I''m pregnant. I can''tpete with her."


    Summer jabbed her finger at Grace. Would she please say less?


    "How''s Billy doing these days?"


    He bought a lot of baby clothes and toys for the baby. H e was home with her all day, including


    Saturday and Sunday.


    Sherman thought maybe she made the right decision. At least she was happy now.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    You cannot go on and on about men¡¯s mistakes forever. Mistakes are like wounds. If you keep holding


    them, how can they heal?


    So, if you keep reminding him of his mistakes, day after day, it will just take away any sense of guilt and


    annoy him instead.


    "That''s good." Summer nodded, as long as Sherman thought she was making the right choice.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace looked at Natalie''s outfit, then at Sherman''s, and shook her head.


    Natalie finished her coffee. When she was about to walk out the door, she saw the three of them. She


    paused and greeted them with a smile.


    Summer and Sherman did not respond, but Grace said, "Are you getting better at seducing men?"


    Natalie smiled without a trace of anger. "You are as beautiful and radiant as ever."


    "Of course. If I am not radiantly beautiful, how can I outshine you?" Grace grinned, brushing her long


    hair with her hand charmingly.


    Natalie''s eyes flickered over Sherman, still smiling." I''ll go first. Bye."


    Natalie was not upset that Billy had not called her for s o long. She was a clever woman. She knew


    what she wanted and when to get it...


    "Well, she¡¯s got thick skin. Nothing ugly I said can affect her! Even pig skin isn''t that thick."


    Grace smiled more charmingly, but the words that came out of her mouth were hateful.


    ¡°Look at her ass wiggling. I really want to kick it. Who i s she seducing?¡±


    Summer''s eyes twitched with amusement as she listened to her. Grace was different from the rest of


    them when she cursed. They could notpete.


    Sherman drank a ss of warm water, but she was thirsty, so she ordered another ss.


    In the CEO''s office, the front was the office but there was something special behind it. It''s an exclusive


    suite.


    There was a huge French window in the suite. All the colors were ck and white. It''s easy to see that


    it was a man''s room at a nce. There was a big bed in the middle of the room, and the bedsheet was


    a glowing cold silver.


    The handsome man was lying there. He was wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants. His chest was


    heaving slightly up and down and the breath was frighteningly hot. Beside himy a woman who was


    wearing nothing.


    He smelled good, with a faint smell of tobo, and then a fresh fragrance of shower gel.


    Two hours after drinking the mushroom soup, he fainted as expected.


    There was something in the mushroom soup, and there was more than one...


    He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen since she was young, and no one could match the


    elegance emanating from him.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    The next second, Mark opened his eyes, but his eyes were covered with a slight redness. His breath


    was so hot that it could burn.


    At the moment when his eyes met Raine''s eyes, surprise shed across his eyes. Obviously, he did not


    understand what was happening.


    Then, the mes burning in his body churned up.


    Filled with unspeakable heat all over his body, Mark moved his big hand and tore away his shirt.


    "What happened?" He asked, his voice hoarse to the extreme.


    Raine stared at him but did not say a word. A dark light flickered in her eyes.


    Mark threw the clothes aside directly toward her, and then turned on the air conditioner in the room.


    It was autumn and it was raining outside, but he turned down the temperature directly to 16 degrees. In


    an instant, the temperature in the room dropped.


    But Mark underestimated the me in his body.


    Mark''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. His eyes had been stained with a faint scarlet. Knowing that


    things were not that simple, he turned and stared at Raine."


    What did you put in the mushroom soup?"


    Wrapped in a thin nket, Raine walked towards him without saying a word, then removed the thin


    nket and revealed her feminine and sexy body. She put her hands around her chest and asked, "Do


    you feel better this way?¡±


    Without looking at her, Mark narrowed his eyes and immediately looked away. It goes without saying


    what was put in the mushroom soup.


    "I never thought you would be such a woman. The Raine I know is not such a woman. You feel like a


    stranger..."


    Then he turned and went to the bathroom, and filled the bathtub with cold water. He justy in there


    with his shirt and suit pants, drowning himself from head t o toe.


    The water was icy cold but Mark did not feel it at all. His only feeling at this moment was the heat and


    fire burning inside him. He was struggling like a trapped animal.


    The heat in his abdomen was surging, and he felt more and more difort and suffering. The light


    scarlet in his eyes became deeper and deeper, like a mass of thick blood. It looked frightening.


    Gritting her teeth, Raine held her breath and walked toward him in a very soft voice. "Mark, it won''t


    work."


    Mark''s eyes suddenly shot at her, like a sharp arrow piercing through her. He asked coldly in a low


    voice,"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raine, do you know how you make me feel at this moment?" i


    She did not answer. Her eyes fixed on him, but she had got the answer from the look in his eyes. He


    felt disgusted!


    Raine''s body was trembling. He had never given her such a look. This was the first time!


    "Disgusting..." The word came from his thin lips, cold a s ice in winter.


    Mark did not look at her anymore, not even a nce.


    Disgusting. Since he found her disgusting, why not disgust him to the end?


    Raine squatted in front of him.


    He could not stand it anymore. He raised his hand and pushed Raine away, then stepped out of the


    bathtub.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Then he came forward to open the door, but he found that the door was locked. And his phone was not


    with him. He stared at Raine and sneered at her.


    She was obviously trying to push him into a corner...


    Suddenly, Raine felt cold, very cold. She got up, approached him again and hugged him tightly. 1


    If he held her, the suffering would be relieved...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gritting his teeth, Mark pushed her away again. He was slowly losing his mind. When his eyes caught


    the fruit knife on the table, he grabbed it and shed his left arm.


    The pain excited him and kept his mind clear. It also helped to distract his attention, but the blood soon


    flowed down.


    Raine was frightened. She was really frightened by his actions. Mark now scared her, and his madness


    also scared her. i


    She ran to take away the knife in his hand, but he did not give her a chance. The sharp tip of the knife


    crossed his skin again, and the blood flowed out again. 1


    Raine was going crazy. Mark was driving her crazy, leaving her painfully out of breath. Did he really


    love Summer so much?


    One sh after another, Raine screamed, rushed to the bed, quickly dressed herself, and then took out


    his phone with trembling hands and called Harry.


    Harry was frightened when he saw them. He and Raine helped him out of the room, into the ck


    Bentley, and drove away.


    When they reached Summer¡¯s ce, Raine did not get out of the car and Harry took him upstairs.


    Summer was almost scared to death. She quickly took out the first aid kit and wrapped up the wound


    on his arm. Harry coughed a little and said, "Mr. Valentine needs your help to put out the fire." 1


    "Fire? What fire?" Summer looked up and asked in surprise.


    Harry did not answer and left quickly. Summer shook her head and continued to deal with the wound.


    Suddenly the man''s arm fell on her shoulder and pushed her to the ground.


    Before she could react, the man had turned her over and positioned himself on top of her...


    Summer was screaming herself hoarse. She did not know how many times it was. She only knew that


    they were both sweating at this time.


    In the end, Summer passed out.


    She did not know how long she had passed out, but when she opened her eyes, he was still at it. There


    were beads of sweat on his handsome face.


    Summer slept for a long time. When she woke up, it was the next morning.


    Her muscles ache all over. Summer really wanted to bite him to death. She did not even have the


    strength t o move.


    "The way you stare at me. Do you want me to do it again?¡± he asked hoarsely, looking at her and


    pinching her chin.


    Summer sighed, turned around and put her hands around his waist. "How can you be so stupid!"


    Mark gently pulled his lips, smiled silently and kissed her neck. "Are you moved?¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    "How could I make any mistake when you decided to give us a chance?" He sat up, took her directly


    into his arms, and seated her on hisp. "I want you, and only you can trap me..."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer leaned back into his arms and said softly," Aren¡¯t you afraid something might happen to you?"


    He frowned and his arms clenched tightly around her tiny waist. "You won''t be afraid of anything when


    I''m b y your side. And you have promised to be with me. What am I afraid of? And you and Charlotte


    are waiting for me. I won''t let myself get into an ident 99


    "Mark!" she whispered, before she hugged him passionately, her cheek pressed against his warm arms


    as she smiled gently.


    She whispered his name and smiled sweetly. She believed she had made the right decision!


    She would only be brave for the people she loved in this world. She wanted them to be together, she


    wanted to be brave, and she wanted to be with him.


    "Touched?" Mark whispered hoarsely as he kissed her.


    She looked up, her dark eyes meeting his, expressing her determination. "I want to be with you!"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "I want to be with you!" She looked at him firmly and said it again, word by word.


    "Yes, I heard it, good..." He adored the way she was now. A soft look with sparkling eyes.


    He inadvertently pulled at the wound on his arm and gave a low, muffled groan. Summer moved away


    to get the medicine for him.


    But she felt worried and took him to the hospital. The old wound in his arm had not healed, and now he


    had a new one. Both of his arms were wrapped in gauze.


    Mark narrowed his eyes. He thought the white gauze o n his arms was an eyesore. Summer took his


    hand and headed out of the hospital.


    They have not had breakfast yet so they went to the breakfast ce. Early in the morning, he was in a


    surprisingly good mood, his beautiful face very charming, and his eyes were glowing softly.


    "I''m going to schoolter. You go home first, or go back to the apartment and ask Harry to pick you up."


    Mark pinned her hair lovingly behind her ears and smiled. "I''ll take you to school, and then I''ll follow you


    today."


    "No. I''m going to work. What will you do there?" He could not move his arms so she fed him.


    "I''ll watch you work." He did not care that people were looking at him. She told him to open his mouth


    and he did so.


    Summer¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. "I don''t look good at work.¡±


    "As long as I think you look good..."


    "It¡¯s not a ce you can just walk in and out of!"


    "The principal would love to see me there..."


    "You have thick skin..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter..." u n


    Finally, she took him to school. All eyes were on him.


    Summer smiled awkwardly and said to them, "Let''s just pretend he doesn''t exist.¡±


    How could they pretend he did not exist when a man like him was standing there?


    "Everyone is working, so don''t make any noise or talk. I t will disturb others. Do you hear me?"


    The teachers'' eyes twitched as they heard it. Was Ms. Hart talking to a child?

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Summer pinched him in the stomach and turned to the teachers, blushing, and said, "Ignore him.


    Please ignore him."


    She gave him two magazines and a cup of tea, treating him like a kid.


    The glow in Mark''s eyes dimmed at the thought of Paine. It should be easy to deal with her.


    If she was smart, then he could still keep things civil between them.


    If she was still foolish, then...


    Paine had not slept for two days. The dark circles under her eyes were severe and her face was


    swollen.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she was smiling, but she looked uglier than crying.


    Was she starting to lose sight of herself?


    She thought she should give up. Things could not go o n at this point.


    She could still remember that day vividly. How he resisted the urge, how he called her disgusting, how


    h e cut himself with a knife.


    Hisst act was the craziest. It was so vivid in her mind as if it had been engraved in her heart, and she


    shuddered and panicked when she thought of it.


    At that moment, she could feel that she was totally defeated...


    He loved Summer so much that he would not even touch her at that moment, and he would rather hurt


    himself. How could she get involved in such a rtionship?


    Even if she did get him, she would only get his hatred.


    She had been awake for two days, thinking a lot, and also thinking of Yvette...


    She had been living as if she were a widow for so many years, and it was kind of sad that she ended


    up with nothing.


    That one simple word ''disgusting'' that came out of his mouth was worse than a thousand knives,


    cutting her heart into pieces.


    Even if she could not have him and his love, she could not make him feel sick to her. She loved him for


    so many years, and in the end, the love between thempletely changed...


    Forget it. She was tired, too. Let''s stop there.


    This thought had arisen when she saw him cut his arm with a knife. After all, she could not stand him


    getting hurt.


    Otherwise, she could have tied him up and forced herself on him, even if he would wake up hating her.


    She was not afraid of perishing with him!


    But in the end, she chose to drive him to Summer.


    Indeed, she could not be cruel to him. She could not watch him get hurt in front of her. She could not go


    that far.


    Cutting his arm with a knife, that was something only Mark could have done.


    "How are things going?" Yvette asked.


    Yvette was confused. "You want to go back to Athana?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I''m tired. Athana is good."


    "I''m not asking you about Athana, I''m asking you how Mark is with you." Yvette''s main focus was this.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Raine did not want to hear it, so she packed her suitcase. "Maybe I am good-for-nothing, or maybe it is


    fate. I will only admit that I drugged the mushroom soup. You don''t have to worry about it, Yvette." 1


    Yvette''s brow crumpled like an old bill, as she was utterly disappointed with Raine. "Where are you


    going? You are not going anywhere until Summer leaves Mark."


    "Commander Angelo is still here, Yvette. Actually, I don''t want to tell him about this, so the decision is in


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    your hands.¡± Raine shrugged it off and reminded Yvette. 1


    Yvette knew Raine was threatening her. It was only by now that she knew Raine was an ingrate who


    still thought about biting back at her, and the motherdaughter trio was up to no good.


    Raine would resign to her fate, but it did not mean that Yvette would.


    It was Sunday again in the blink of an eye.


    A woman and a man were lying on their sides as sunlight shone through the window curtains. Summer


    was curled up like a ball, while Mark hugged her from behind. There was zero gap between them as


    their


    bodies were pressed together like a twin. When the sunlight became a little ring, her eyshes


    flickered, and she opened her eyes.


    She adjusted her body and the man behind her woke u p. They hugged each other tightly with their lips


    joined in fervent kisses.


    "Come with me to the office."


    "Maybe not. I have got to bring Charlotte to the mall.¡± She felt a little tired,cking energy.


    "You can sleep in the office. After work in the afternoon, I will apany you and Charlotte to the


    mall."


    "It is too tiring that way. No, we will stay at home. You go alone." She patted his charming face, telling


    him she was toozy to move her butt.


    Mark had a gentle look on his face, his lips curling up as he gently smacked her butt in reciprocity.


    "Don¡¯t getzy, woman.¡±


    She was tired andzy and would not move, but justy there. The man raised a brow, taking her bra to


    put it on for her. Summer closed her eyes slightly; she was too tired.


    "I have seen everything that I should see. Besides, I have seen every part of your body. Why do you


    still feel embarrassed?" ''Thick-skinned!'' Summer put on her clothes, her action nimble. It was only after


    that Mark put on his pants leisurely.


    The three went to the office together atst.


    "I can''t. Big Gray Wolf ising out. Look, Daddy, he i s so beautiful."


    Holding Charlotte with his right arm, he scrolled down the webpage using the mouse.


    He was supposed to work in the office, but he had an unproductive morning with only two documents


    read and done.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    It was not until noon that Summer woke up at leisure. I n fact, she woke up hungry. She raised her


    hands and casually tied up her hair with ribbons, and felt an indescribable sense of casualness.


    She had not eaten spaghetti for a long time and was now craving it. Mark and Charlotte had no


    objection, and so the three of them went to a nearby Italian restaurant. 1


    The weather had gotten colder than before. Charlotte did not have any coats, so they went to a mall


    and bought bags of clothes.


    Charlotte picked a small pink coat, Summer a tassel jacket, and Mark a ck trench coat.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After checking the date, Summer did not n to apany Mark back to his office. Instead, she


    wanted to go to the cemetery because she missed her dad.


    "I will go with you.¡± Mark wrapped his arms around her shoulders.


    Nodding, she went to the florist and bought a bouquet.


    It was still sunny in the morning, but now it was overcast with clouds, and it seemed that it would not b


    e long before it rained.


    Sure enough, it started to rain when they got to the cemetery. It was a downpour. Fortunately, they had


    When Summer came to her dad¡¯s tombstone, she saw Daisy sitting on the ground. She must have


    been sitting for some time as she was soaked to the skin.


    ¡°Mom." Summer called her, hurriedlying up to her and held the umbre over her head and


    struggled to help her up.


    Mark put Charlotte down, squinting his eyes as he strode over and helped Daisy up with ease.


    But as soon as Daisy saw Mark, she flung his hand away with a disdainful expression on her face. "Go


    away! You go away!"


    There was an unruffled expression on Mark''s charming face, and he stood there motionless.


    Daisy turned to stare at Summer with a bitter expression.


    Her knife-like eyes stabbed into Summer''s heart.


    Summer bit her lips and called out to Daisy again," Mom."


    "Is this your vow to me and your dad?" Daisy pointed a t the grave with her trembling hand. "He was


    the one who caused your dad¡¯s death. Is this how you treat your dad? Have you forgotten all the vows


    that you made in the mourning hall during your dad¡¯s funeral?"


    She was silent, standing there, biting her lip. She bowed her head and said not a word.


    Her silence was an admission of guilt in Daisy¡¯s eyes. Daisy was trembling uncontrobly as she


    questioned Summer, "Is this how you treat your dad? He held you s o dearly in his heart, yet this is how


    you repay him!"


    Mark stepped up, spread his arms, and drew Summer into his embrace, then looked fixedly at Daisy.


    "Mrs. Hart, she is your daughter. Why force her into this?"


    "Force?" Daisy¡¯s face turned green with anger, and her vision dimmed for a second.


    "Carrying on the mistakes of the previous generation t o the next makes little sense at all, does it?"


    "Mom!" "Mrs. Hart!"


    There was chaos, and Daisy was then taken to the hospital.


    "I will leave when she wakes up. Let me stay here with you before that." His voice was slow, deep, but


    gentle.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    She nodded. The two of them sat on the bench with her head on his shoulders and her eyes closed.


    After a while, the doors of the emergency room opened, and the doctor walked out. "The patient has


    high blood pressure, plus the shortness of breath. That was why she fainted. She is fine now."


    Summer was relieved. She saw Mark out and then returned inside.


    Mark''s face was sullen, like dark clouds in the night sky. He nced at her a few times before getting


    into the car. No one knew what was on his mind.


    All he thought was that he could not bear to leave her alone; he did not want to, but he knew he must


    not agitate Daisy again.


    Daisy had regained her consciousness. Summer took a deep breath and walked in. "Mom."


    "Cut off your rtionship with him immediately!" Daisy¡¯s breath was still rapid, her chest heaving.


    Summer stayed silent as she brought her water and peeled an apple for her, but refused to respond.


    Daisy was still furious, throwing the apple and sweeping the ss of water to the ground. "Answer m


    e!"


    "Mom, I want to be with him.¡± She suddenly looked up and her hands on her side clenched into fists.


    She had said she wanted to be courageous and try it once for him. It was not just empty talk; she really


    meant it. She wanted to try it.


    The next moment, Daisy pped her mercilessly." This is your dutiful daughter, Solomon. Do you see


    this?¡± she cried out.


    Summer felt a burning sensation in her cheek from the p. Daisy''s reaction was not a surprise, as she


    had expected it.


    "If you still want to be with him, then get the hell out o f here and don¡¯te again. My life and death


    have got nothing to do with you.¡±


    While the two were in a tense deadlock, the doctor and nurses walked in to measure Daisy¡¯s blood


    pressure and gave her an infusion.


    "If you refuse to get out, I won¡¯t get the infusion or blood pressure reading today.¡±


    Not only that, Daisy wanted to get out of bed and was uncooperative. Not knowing what to do, the


    doctors and nurses winked at Summer. Summer had no choice but to leave the ward and closed the


    door behind her.


    As Daisy was too emotional, the doctor gave her a sedative, which worked like magic as Daisy calmed


    down and fell asleep.


    Summer sat in the ward until nightfall. The handprint on her cheeks was still obvious, and the swelling


    did not go away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The vibration from her phone jolted her out of her daze. She pulled off the quilt, walked out of the ward,


    and then stood in the hallway. It was Mark calling.


    "Is she okay?"


    "She has fallen asleep," he said, and then asked again," Are you okay?"


    She was taken aback, then nodded. "I miss you."


    "Really?" His voice was suppressed.


    "I really miss you." She was tired, but his voice made her reluctant to hang up.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    "I want to be by your side at this moment as I don''t want you to face it and bear it alone, do you


    understand?"


    Summer nodded. "But she will get emotional whenever she sees you. You must not appear in front o f


    her."


    "Yes, I can''t appear in front of her, but I can in front of you. Open the window if you want to see me."


    Her brows were knitted together tightly as she walked over, opened the window, and poked her head


    out. There she saw the silhouette of a tall guy.


    He was wearing the windbreaker he just bought earlier today, leaning against the car, holding a mobile


    phone with his left hand to his ear and an umbre in his right. The raindrops falling from the night sky


    made a constant pitter patter on his umbre. He was looking up at her, squinting his eyes, as if he was


    gazing into her soul.


    "Are you seeing me?"


    "Mm." She could hear the thumping of her heart.


    "Can you bear with her?" he asked, his long fingers clenching the phone harder without him


    consciously knowing.


    She used her fingertip to trace his outline. It hurt her." Yes,¡± she replied.


    "Even if you can''t, you will persevere for me. You miss me, and you won''t give up on me, will you?"


    His voice was mixed with the pitter patter of the rain, carrying a hint of dreaminess and confusion, just


    like how he felt right now. He was afraid that she would buckle under the pressure from her mom and


    choose t o let go. He was panicking even at this moment.


    She heard and understood the pitter patter of the rain and the rising pitch of his slightly trembling voice


    toward the end of the sentence. Was he scared? He was a graceful yet arrogant man with an inborn


    sense of dignity in him. Everyone in Santabaca was fearful upon seeing him. But his tone of voice told


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    her that his heart was heavy and humble. Even the surrounding atmosphere became tense and


    suppressed.


    She did not like him this way, nor did she like the suffocating air at this moment. She put up a smile and


    teased him to ease the tension. "Are you begging me, M r. Valentine?¡±


    "I am begging you." He said word by word, his voice deep but gentle, open but not embarrassed.


    His serious tone of voice transfixed her. Her eyes welled up and her nose became runny. She choked


    back her emotion, fearing that he would discover it.


    Mark spoke again, but his voice became softer. "So,


    you won''t let me down, will you?"


    She nodded instinctively before realizing that they were on the phone. She quickly responded with a "M


    m."


    "You won''t abandon me, will you?"


    "Mm, you are not a three-year old. How do I abandon you?"


    "What about Charlotte?"


    "She is sleeping in the car."

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Summer¡¯s eyes were moist with emotion. "I hate you for sweet talking me tonight-you made me feel so


    touched.¡±


    "Only when you are touched, you will not leave me. I will only sweet talk you from now on." His voice


    became hoarse.


    "No, I don''t want it. I am having goosebumps all over m y body."


    He chuckled. He chuckled, looking at her helplessly." Has anyone ever told you that you are a


    buzzkiller?"


    She thought for a moment and chuckled. "Yeah, do you remember the first time we met? You sang I


    Can Love You Like That, and I sang Never Ever. I am not just a buzzkiller but also have an explosive


    energy and a dry sense of humor."


    "I can see that." He yed along. "Go back in. I will take Charlotte home."


    "Okay. Remember to send her to school tomorrow morning. I won''t go back tonight. But I am not sure


    about tomorrow. So I will call you then."


    The next morning, when Summer woke up, Daisy was already awake. She was looking out of the


    window, appearing calm. But this behavior of Daisy was even


    more confusing and frightening.


    "Mom, do you want breakfast? I will buy you something downstairs. Do you prefer pumpkin soup o r hot


    chocte?¡± Summer went over and asked in a soft voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Daisy was still very indifferent, as if Summer was a stranger to her. ¡°No, thanks. Could you please call


    Forrest? Thank you."


    Summer felt disheartened, feeling as if thousands of needles pierced into her with intense emotional


    pain spreading all over her body.


    Daisy deliberately distanced herself from her. She no longer quarreled with her, butpletely tore


    apart the rtionship between them.


    Solomon had lived with her for most of her life, traveling, sleeping, eating together, and enjoying each


    other''spany. Suddenly, her spouse was gone, and she could not ept this reality. The faces of


    Ronald and Yvette kept showing up in her mind; she could not forget that they were the culprits for her


    husband''s death.


    Summer did not listen to her. She clenched her hands and took a deep breath, then forced a smile. "I


    will go downstairs and be back in a while." Closing the door behind her, Summer left and came to the


    corner of the corridor, her smile fading.


    After she left, a tall man pushed open the ward door and walked in.


    "Get the hell out of here!" Daisy shouted when she saw it was Mark.


    Mark ignored what she said and stood there, his expression nonchnt. "She is your daughter. How


    can you put her in such a difficult dilemma?"


    "Same to you. She will not be in a dilemma if you leave."


    It was pointless for Mark to continue the conversation. He just said what he had to say in a deep voice.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    "The way you said it sounded as if I owed it to her. Leave. I don''t want to see you! I will think of your


    sick parents whenever I see you. I thought they were well-bred; obviously I was wrong."


    "You have always been kind, and you have liked me too, haven''t you?"


    "I like you?" Daisy sneered, her breathing bing rapid again, and her body started to shake. "I like


    anyone but the son of my husband''s murderers. You''re foolish!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it I or you who is foolish?" Mark asked. He left the ward, and Daisy''s vision went dark and she


    fainted again.


    Summer had bought pumpkin soup and hot chocte. Upon hearing from the doctor that Daisy had


    been rushed into the emergency room, she panicked and frowned. "She was still fine when I left. What


    happened after that?"


    "She got emotional again."


    She sat down on a bench and waited. An hourter, Daisy was out of the emergency room, but was on


    an oxygen mask. She slept for another two hours before regaining consciousness.


    "Didn''t I tell you that the patient is extremely fragile? She has high blood pressure and is emotionally


    unstable. Besides, she didn¡¯t have her breakfast. Why did you agitate her again?" The doctor


    reprimanded Summer.


    "I didn''t irritate her. I went downstairs to buy breakfast. When I came back up, she was already in the


    emergency room." Summer shook her head.


    "It was not her but someone else." Daisy gasped as she woke up, still feeling weak.


    "Who was it?" Summer turned around and asked hurriedly.


    "Who else, if not him, could anger me so much?" Daisy was lying on the hospital bed. "He said that you


    rented a house for us and borrowed money to pay off our debts for the past few years, and questioned


    me about why I still wanted to be so hard on you. I didn''t know that we owed you so much. You can


    take the house back now. I will rent another one after I am discharged. As for the money Forrest owes


    you, I will ask him to pay you back."


    "Mom, please don''t be like that." It broke Summer''s heart to hear that.


    "Get out. I am tired and I need to rest." Daisy turned to lie on her side and closed her eyes.


    "You have not eaten anything yet. I will buy something again. Sleep only after eating." Daisy said


    nothing again and her breathing slowed down. Just when Summer was about to say something again,


    the doctor motioned her to leave with his eyes.


    Standing outside the corridor, she could feel the chilly wind biting into her face. It felt as painful as what


    she felt inside her. She took out her cell phone and dialed the number.


    The call was connected after a few rings, and his usual deep, maic voice came. "Have you eaten?"


    "Were you in the hospital earlier?" She did not answer his question.


    There was a moment of silence on that end, and then Mark replied softly, "Yeah."


    He was silent and did not answer her question.


    Just then, the doctor came over, and beckoned her to g o to his office. She collected herself and


    followed the doctor.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    "You mean my mom has a mental problem?"


    "Yes, the patient shows signs of a mental problem.


    She seems to be trapped in a downward mental health spiral: stubbornness, digging herself a deep


    hole, and paranoia."


    Summer nodded as she listened carefully. Those signs were indeed showing in her mom.


    "But you must be easy on her and don¡¯t agitate her anymore. You know, people who are too paranoid


    sometimes do things they can''t even imagine."


    "Do you have any psychologist to rmend, doctor?"


    Harry and the secretary were waiting with bated breath outside the conference room.


    Senior executives of thepany, and the president o f anotherpany were sitting at the table.


    Something was amiss with thepany''s president today. Mark usually entered the meeting room with


    his phone in silent mode, but not today. He strode out of the meeting and answered the phone when


    his phone rang.


    After just talking for a minute or two, he sat down,


    motionless. Seemingly, the other side had hung up the phone.


    Harry could tell that it must be Summer at the other end just now, because only Summer was daring


    enough to hang up on Mark.


    Mark put his cell phone back into his pants pocket and returned to the meeting, expressionless.


    Harry shook his head. Mark was still in a good mood with a smile hanging on his lips when he came out


    to answer the phone just now. But things got a one-eighty turn in the blink of an eye. It looked like even


    the weather forecast could not catch up with the changing face of thepany''s president.


    Those people in the conference room looked at each other and were clueless about what had


    happened.


    The meeting continued as usual, but Mark''s mind was elsewhere. What Summer said just now had hurt


    him.


    After the meeting was over, he was the first to leave. Back in his office, he listened to Harry''s report that


    M s. Valentine had boarded a ne and was on the way back to Athana.


    He nodded with little emotion, his lips curling up with a sneer.


    He went to see Daisy because he could not bring himself to see Summer suffer. He had never thought


    that when things went around and came to her ears, it became a problem.


    Perhaps Daisy had spun what he said. The thing was, Summer believed it instead of him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Harry came in quickly. "Yes, Mr. Valentine?"


    Harry picked the documents up, quietly gasping as he was gobsmacked by Mark''s temper. "I will ask


    someone to redo them."


    Following that, all the proposals and contracts on the desk were thrown out in front of Harry.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Cold sweat was trickling down Harry''s forehead. He wondered what had caused Mark to blow his


    gasket.


    Life is hard for an employee. All documents-with and without errors-had been returned to him, and he


    had t o redo them all.


    It would be a bad day for the managers of various departments. Harry sighed as he carried the stack of


    files out of Mark''s office like an office boy. But before h e closed the door behind him, he noticed Mark


    was keeping his eyes on the phone beside him all the time. Was he waiting for Summer to say sorry


    first?


    Whoops, this was an arrogantpany''s president.


    The doctor handed Summer a business card of the best psychologist in Santabaca. The treatment


    would note cheap, but that was not a problem.


    As long as Daisy could return to normal and no longer had to suffer, Summer was willing to spend the


    money.


    She called the psychologist right away and was lucky t o get an appointment with him in the same


    afternoon. She was overjoyed. She wasted no time to leave the hospital and went to meet up with the


    psychologist at the agreed venue.


    It surprised her when she met the psychologist, who


    lookedpletely different from what she imagined before. He was young and handsome, probably in


    his thirties, wearing a dark blue trench coat and khaki casual pants, very British-styled. Sipping on a


    cup of coffee, he looked like a young Brad Pitt with his side profile.


    The two had a good chat, and Summer described her mom''s situation as clearly as she could to the


    psychologist, Kolby Witt.


    After that, Kolby offered to send Summer back to the hospital. She declined at first, but he insisted. So


    she gave in and epted his kindness.


    As they arrived in front of the hospital, Summer got out of the car and waved at Kolby, thoughtfully


    telling him to drive safely.


    What she did not notice was, the face of the man sitting in the ck Land Rover nearby had darkened.


    After Kolby drove away, and when Summer turned around, a hand grabbed her arm with force and


    pulled her into a car. She was shocked. But after seeing who i t was, she patted her chest and panted.


    "Why didn''t you make a sound? You scared me."


    "Who was that man?" His face darkened like ink as he took off his tie with irritation. He thought she


    would realize that she had sounded too harsh over the phone earlier, and was waiting for her to


    apologize.


    After waiting for an entire afternoon, there was not a peep from her. He was furious, and even helpless


    at


    her hard-heartedness.


    To be honest, he did not mind lowering himself, as a great man yielded when it was necessary.


    "He is the psychologist whom my mom will see." She shook off his hand. "What are you doing here?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think I am doing here?" His expression eased.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Mark grabbed her wrist again and forced his words through his teeth in a deep voice. "Don¡¯t you think


    you owe me something?"


    Summer frowned and leaned over to kiss him on the lips without thinking much.


    Mark''s anger dissipated by more than half. He pulled away after a long while.


    "Hey, go home first. I will call you when I have time." She had an I-can''t-even look on her face as he


    behaved like a child.


    "Have dinner with me."


    Summer nced at the time. "Thirty minutes, Okay?"


    The two of them went to a nearby restaurant and just got a quick bite.


    The unpleasant and hurt feelings he was experiencing because of what she said over the phone


    disappeared altogether when she kissed him. Sometimes this is just how men work; a kiss or even a


    sweet word could make them forget everything.


    He seemed to be starving and ordered some more food. But he kept his eating manner graceful the


    whole time.


    Summer did not have a clue why he was so hungry and felt sorry for him. "Take it slowly. I will get you


    some water. Otherwise, it will not be good for your stomach."


    He smiled and nodded gently. But secretly, heughed at himself for he had to resort to such a trick. He


    ate s o much because he wanted her to stay with him for a little longer.


    Mark walked her back to the hospital. When arriving downstairs, he said to her, "Remember to call me


    if anything."


    ¡°I know." She nodded.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He still refused to leave. Instead, he stepped forward and demanded, "Kiss me like just now."


    "You just had dinner and did not brush your teeth.¡±


    Mark had long been ustomed to her anticlimactic responses. He used his powerful arms to draw her


    into his embrace, put his mouth to the tip of her nose, and blew with his mouth. "I don''t mind you; why


    do you mind me, eh?"


    "Because it will smell like you are regurgitating what you ate." Sheughed.


    Mark cocked a brow at her and gritted his teeth. "You are not romantic."


    Summer was stillughing, even deliberately squinting at him. "What is romantic? Is it something


    edible?"


    He gave her a few pecks on her red lips before leaving.


    One minute it was heaven, and the next it was torment and suffering as she stepped into the ward."


    Mom," she called her.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    "No! What psychologist? I have a mental problem? I a m all good and in good spirits. You can be with


    the murderer who killed your dad all you want, and I won''t see any psychologist and listen to your crap.


    Never show up in front of me again!¡±


    "Mom, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Let''s see the psychologist; he can help."


    "Stop evading the issue at hand. Just give me a definite answer now: leave with him, or stay with me."


    Summer shook her head; either way was a painful choice. She loved both of them and did not want to


    lose either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mom, don¡¯t force me to choose."


    "I am not forcing you. If you choose me, then we will b e the same as before. If you choose him, you


    stay away from me. If youe to me again, I will sh myself with a knife." Daisy was adamant,


    leaving no room for negotiation.


    She was torn between the two of them, feeling as if her head was about to explode.


    It hurt her to think of him, of him lowering himself. She promised him she would be brave for him and


    would try for him. She really wanted to try.


    In other words, she did not believe that her mom would sh herself. She clenched her hands into fists


    and told Daisy, "Mom, I want to be with him."


    "Solomon, this is the daughter you have raised for many years. Do you think your death is worth it?


    She chooses the son of your killer over her mom. What else can I say?"


    Daisy got emotional and cold in attitude. "Get out!"


    "I want to be with him, but I also want you, Mom."


    "Get out! Get out! I don''t want to see you. Get out now!"


    Summer kept shaking her head, refusing to leave. Just then, to Summer¡¯s horror, Daisy picked up a


    knife and shed herself in the hand.


    She was shocked and rushed over, trying to stop her. But it was toote. The cut was deep, and


    Daisy¡¯s paranoia kicked in. Summer panicked and failed to snatch the knife from Daisy. Blood was


    flowing from the cut.


    In the end, she failed. The struggling string in her mind eventually snapped in half, yet she could not


    stop it. Her voice was tinged with her weeping, and she heard her heart gradually die and disappear. "I


    promise you. I promise you, Mom, I promise you." 1


    Daisy¡¯s crazy action stopped atst, which allowed Summer to take the knife from her and call in the


    doctor to bandage the wound.


    "Remember what you just said," Daisy said before she


    fell asleep.


    When the surroundings quietened down, Summer found she could not hear her own heartbeat.


    Standing in the chilly corridor, she leaned against the wall and dialed his number. The man¡¯s deep


    voice answered, "You miss me now?"


    "Mm.¡± She nodded. "Is Charlotte asleep?"


    "She is asleep." His voice was gentle.


    "Talk to me for a while. I have never heard you sing; I would like to hear you sing." Her voice was so


    soft, almost lovey-dovey.


    "I Will Always Love You."


    If I should stay


    Well I would only be in your way


    And so I''ll go, and yet I know


    And I will always love you


    I will always love you..."

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    It was a feminine song, but Mark could sing it with a unique taste of intoxication; it was mellow,


    charming, maic, and moving.


    Summer listened seriously and attentively, not missing a single sentence. In fact, she wanted to hear


    his voice and ingrain it in her heart.


    The surroundings were quiet, and all that echoed in her ears was the sound of the wind, as well as his


    deep, melodious voice.


    A long time had passed, and she was still reluctant to hang up. He suddenly said, "Come down. I am in


    front of the hospital."


    Tears burst out of her eyes at that moment. She was afraid of making any sound, so she clenched her


    teeth, choking back her cry. "I am busy; I don¡¯t think I can go down."


    "I am waiting for you. I drove all the way here, shouldn''t you let me see you for a second?" Mark''s voice


    was deep, yet carried a hint of gentleness.


    "I am really busy. I can''t make it. I am just making some time to call you. Tomorrow, we will meet in the


    cafe across the street. I will wait for you." "Come down." His voice deepened, anxious, as if he


    would kill her.


    "Go home now. It is gettingte, and I don¡¯t want you t o leave Charlotte alone at home." She shook her


    head, her teeth almost sinking into the flesh of her lip. She wanted to see him so badly. 1


    But she did not dare to go downstairs, and she did not dare to see him, afraid that he might see her


    tearful eyes, and that she would get greedy and cling to him.


    "I repeat;e down." His patience was gradually running out.


    "No, you go home now. Charlotte will cry if she wakes up and can''t see you. Go now and be safe. I am


    hanging up now."


    She hung up and slumped down on the floor, her tears flowing out like a river burst its bank. She could


    no longer hold back herself. It hurt her to the core, as if a knife had stabbed into her heart.


    Downstairs


    Mark sat in the car, smoking one cigarette after another, and soon finished an entire pack of it. His


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    expression looked sullen as ck smoke.


    He rushed over immediately when she called, but she refused toe down.


    Narrowing his deep-set eyes, his eyes flickered in a dim, cold light. Her voice had a thick nasal sound


    and traces of weeping. How could he not hear it? The sneer at the corner of his mouth spread. He


    opened the window, and let the biting chilly wind blow in. There was something that he could know


    without needing her to speak.


    Summer squatted on the floor in the hospital¡¯s corridor for a long time. She did not dare to move a bit,


    even if her legs got numb.


    A nurse, who passed by, helped her up and was startled to see her tearful face and the ringing cell


    phone which she refused to pick up.


    And downstairs, Mark had a cigarette in his left hand and a mobile phone in his right, repeatedly calling


    the same number that no one answered.


    She did not sleep all night, and so did he. Mark sat inside the car and smoked cigarettes all night.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    She called Mark in front of Daisy and asked to meet in the cafe across the street.


    When she was about to go, Daisy again warned and threatened her with a grave and serious


    expression. Summer was tired of it. It seemed that Daisy''s paranoia had gotten worse. Now that she


    had agreed; what was Daisy still worried about?


    The cafe


    The two agreed to meet at 10:00 am. When Summer arrived at 9:40 am, Mark was already there.


    He was wearing a ck suit, his charming face looked tired, his eyes bloodshot. It seemed that he had


    just rushed over from his office. She walked over, sat down across from him, and looked up. "Why did


    youe so early?"


    Mark leaned forward to get close to her, reaching to pick up her dangling hair and stroking her cheek


    affectionately. "I don''t want you to wait. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, huh?"


    Summer subtly avoided his hand by picking up the coffee cup from the table. In fact, there was no need


    to pretend anything now since she was about to tell him the truth. But his gentleness and affection were


    still


    killing her.


    Her subtle gesture inadvertently hurt Mark''s heart. He squinted his eyes.


    "Mark, let¡¯s break up.¡± The hot coffee scalded the corner of her mouth. She gasped and spoke slowly


    but clearly.


    "Say it again." Mark stared at her coldly, as if his eyes were about to pierce through her.


    Summer took a deep breath, looked up, and stared at him. "Let''s break up-you and me.¡± 1


    It turned out that rubbing salt into a wound could be s o excruciating, the pain intense and corrosive,


    eating into the flesh and bones.


    This time, Mark fell into silence, his expression deepening as he swirled the coffee in his hand.


    There was a silence between them. Their breathing became tight and painful. After a long while, just


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    when she was about to break the silence, Mark suddenly spoke, "You decidedst night?"


    Knowing that he was referring to the breakup, she nodded and twisted her fingers, the knuckles of


    which turning white.


    The corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer. "I thought I could melt your stubbornness with my love,


    but it seems that is impossible."


    "You are heartless," Mark said.


    She closed her eyes, feeling as if a fire was burning inside her, and nodded. "I will."

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    No one could hurt Mark-not even a bit. But the look in Summer¡¯s eyes and a word from her mouth


    could hurt him dearly..


    Her words pierced into his heart like needles. Mark snickered, his voice hoarse. "Since this is what you


    want, then I will give it to you. But remember, I will no longer be avable to you as no one will stay in


    one ce and wait for someone forever."


    For the first time, he loved a woman so much that he offered his heart to her, yet she threw it away. He


    got u p and walked away, his steps not long and quick, as if he still had some expectations.


    Summer stared at him from behind, panting heavily, and tears rolled down her cheeks as an


    uncontroble sadness consumed her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing nothing from her, Mark sneered andughed, and he never looked back.


    What else could he expect from her? If she did not want him to leave, she would have spoken just now.


    What else could he expect?


    Leaving the coffee shop meant the end between the two of them. It was aplete end to their


    rtionship.


    ''I will no longer be avable to you as no one will stay i n one ce and wait for someone forever.''


    As the words he uttered when he left rang in her mind, she burst into tears, her eyes blurred so much


    that she could not even see the coffee cup in front of her. Every step he took away from her, it stabbed


    into her heart like a sharp knife until the flesh and blood turned inside out.


    She knew he was absolutely serious this time. There was really no rtionship between them


    anymore. They were back to the beginning-back to where they were supposed to be. It was like a rock


    falling into the water, where there would be ripples at first. But as the rock sank to the bottom of the


    The waiter walked over and asked if she wanted a refill. Summer shook her head and walked into the


    She did not have the right to cry, as she was the one who pushed him away.


    She stared through the mirror, feeling numb after the pain passed. With no sensation left, she stood


    quietly and chuckled.


    Sometimes,ughter is more despairing and more hollow than crying. If a person cries, it means that


    person is still feeling the pain. But when the pain is over andughter sets in, it could mean something


    worse.


    The knuckles of the hands holding the steering wheel turned white, and blue veins popped up on his


    forehead as Mark clenched his jaws tightly. He hit the steering wheel with his fist and made a ton of


    noise.


    When Charlie and Billy arrived in the private room, they saw about ten empty bottles in front of Mark.


    He had been abstaining from drinking for a long time, during which he only drank coffee and tea. So


    what happened to him today?


    "Something must have happened between him and Summer. He would not have behaved this way


    otherwise." Billy knew.


    This really worked. At first, Harry was calling them repeatedly, but after hearing what Billy said, he went


    silent.


    Usually, the more one drinks, the more muddled the mind bes. But Mark was extremely sober.


    Atst, he swept all the empty bottles to the floor in frustration, and then leaned back on the settee and


    lit up a cigarette, one after another.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    The three of them were equally good at drinking. But Charlie was the first to pass out, and Billy was still


    drinking and kicking Charlie.


    Using alcohol to numb his sorrow was making the matter worse. He got more upset in the end. He


    leaned back and stayed motionless.


    The culprit was still smoking. Charlie¡¯s eyes teared up because of the choking smoke. "Didn''t you quit


    smoking a long time ago?"


    "I can''t help myself," Mark uttered a short sentence in a hoarse voice.


    "It seems that no one could read the ¡®Smoking can kill you¡¯ warning sign on the cigarette packs.¡±


    Charlie smiled.


    Mark said nothing, took out another pack of cigarettes, and lit up again.


    While Billy was still in a ckout, his phone rang. It was Sherman calling. So Charlie picked it up and


    talked to her briefly.


    "I will send this Billy home. You have also drunk too much, Mark. I will find a DD (designated driver) for


    you." Charlie was about to make the call.


    "That won''t be necessary. Do I look drunk to you?" He


    flicked out the ash.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "It is better to find a DD. Just listen to me." Billy had had too many sses of cocktails and cked out.


    So Charlie brought him and left, leaving Mark alone in the private room.


    The absence of noise in the private room allowed him t o think ever more clearly. He stubbed out the


    cigarette, got to his feet, and left.


    It was 11:00 pm when he left. But the traffic was still busy even though there were fewer pedestrians on


    the streets.


    He still had one too many. Sitting in the backseat of his car, Mark kneaded his forehead with his


    shapely hand while the DD drove him back to his apartment.


    As the car came to a bend, a boy, who might look only about ten-years-old, darted out into the street.


    The DD panicked for a moment before he came to his senses and mmed on the brake. The boy


    froze in ce, like a deer caught in the headlights. There was the screeching sound of the tires, and


    then the boy was sent flying into the air before falling to the ground. Blood, a lot of it, dyed the tarmac


    red.


    When Harry got the call, he rushed over with only a simple piece of shirt on him, his face turning blue


    from the cold.


    unpredictable.


    "Call thewyer and ask him toe," Mark said to Harry.


    "What about you?" "I am going to the hospital."

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    The hospital


    The light in the emergency room was off. When Mark arrived, the doctor told him that the boy was


    unconscious and that he did not have a clue when the boy would wake up.


    Mark furrowed his brows and grabbed the doctor by his cor. The doctor was shocked, his expression


    changing. "We have tried our best. The patient has a congenital heart disease and might have a heart


    attack at that moment. So that is why..."


    Congenital heart disease?


    Mark let go of the doctor and walked outside the ward, where a girl was crouching on the floor and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    crying.


    The doctor told him that this was the boy¡¯s elder sister. The boy¡¯s name was Ayaan Donovan, 12, and


    the girl was Maka Donovan, 18. They were orphans.


    The girl still looked immature and appeared to have a n introverted personality, as she looked uneasy


    and lost. People said that children growing up in the orphanage were withdrawn and afraid of the


    crowd. She was green and quiet, sharing some characteristics with Summer. So Mark could not help


    but take a few more nces at her.


    The girl stood behind him, heeling him like a frightened puppy. She seemed to rely on Mark.


    The boy was still in aa and no one knew when he coulde out of it. So Mark had requested the


    team o f doctors and nurses to call him immediately, or call Harry if they could not find him, if anything


    happened to the boy.


    The hospital president nodded repeatedly. Just when Mark was about to leave, the girl gripped at his


    sleeves with her white fingers with tears on her face. Mark took the girl back to his apartment as he


    figured he had to bear part of the responsibility for the ident.


    The next morning, Mark went to the hospital with Maka. He nced at the tattered clothes and


    frowned while the girl bowed her head.


    He drove her in a ck Bentley and brought her to the mall, where he asked the salesgirl to bring


    several clothes for her to try.


    The girl refused, staring at Mark with her dark eyes, as she was afraid that he might leave. So Mark sat


    on the couch and nodded at her. "Go now."


    The girl then disappeared into the fitting room and changed into the new clothes. The salesgirl brought


    the bill and Mark put down his signature.


    The girl followed him closely, fearing that she might get lost if she was not careful. He noticed it and


    deliberately slowed down for her. "Would you like


    breakfast?"


    Mark nodded his head, meaning that he was listening.


    The girl quickened her pace and drew up level with him. "Ayaan will wake up, won''t he?¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    "Yeah," he responded. "He will wake up knowing that you are waiting for him."


    The corner of the girl¡¯s mouth upturned into a smile. She thought the same. Ayaan would not want to


    make her sad, and so he would wake up.


    When they reached the top of the stairs, they inadvertently came face-to-face with Summer and Grace.


    The two were obviously shopping for clothes, too.


    A day felt like a long time since theyst met.


    Summer knew that she should not look at him, but she still could not help herself.


    Apart from her, who was surprised to bump into Mark, there were many other people looking at him.


    Wearing a ck suit with a simple white shirt and a dark blue tie, he looked elegant and smart and


    always caught the attention of women.


    Mark saw her yet just nced over at her, looking haughty and alienated, as if she was a stranger.


    She had a mixed bag of feelings and more pain inside. They had be strangers to each other at


    While trying to catch up with Mark, the girl sprained her ankle. Mark heard the sound and turned


    around,


    then carried the girl up with both arms. "Does it hurt?"


    The girl blushed, her eyes gleaming as she shook her head. "It doesn¡¯t hurt."


    He half-squatted on the floor as he put the girl down, letting her stand and walk slowly.


    Summer and Mark did not say hello to each other. She put her hand to her chest and stared at Mark


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and the girl, then gritted her teeth as they left.


    It was not until Mark and the girl disappeared from sight that Grace, who looked at them with her mouth


    agape, snapped back and nudged Summer''s shoulder." What is going on between you two?"


    Summer had a lump in her throat. She could now fully understand the meaning of ''she gets what she


    deserves.'' It was she who pushed him away, bit by bit. Now that things hade to such a pass, she


    had to bite the bullet. They sat on a bench in the mall, and Summer told Grace the entire story.


    "You know I always like to talk crap, don''t you, Summer? But today, I am going to say something


    serious. Mark could probably be the only man who treats you this well in this world. If you give him up,


    you will probably never find a man who could treat you the same again." 1


    Summer lowered her head, her eyes wandering around, her hands clutching at her chest as she


    started panting. She felt horrible inside.


    "Leave aside his appearance and family background, just think about how thoughtful and deep his love


    for you is. Which man do you think can do the same for you?" Grace had never said something in such


    a serious tone of voice.


    Summer gnawed the straw of her drink and then replied, "My dad."


    "I want him, but I can¡¯t afford him." A simple sentence contained so much of her sadness, pain, and


    helplessness.


    Grace took a sip of her drink. "I only know whether you want it or not, but I can''t agree with your saying


    that you can''t afford him."


    "My mom¡¯s physical and mental health have deteriorated. I can''t agitate her anymore, you know?"


    Charlotte...

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Sometimes, youe to your senses in just a matter o f seconds, and you suddenly see the light at


    the end of the tunnel.


    The sadness, depression, and the feeling of suffocation were fading away. She was now different from


    the miserable look of the past few days.


    She was a little excited, her expression brightening u p. But then, her expression froze as she looked in


    a particr direction.


    Those changes of expressions would never escape Grace¡¯s eyes. She turned around and saw through


    the transparent ss of Mark and the girl getting into the car together. "No way is he going out with


    another girl so quickly. Look at your expression; you look like a grumbling woman. Are you sure you


    can let go of him?"


    Summer pulled back her eyes and stared at Grace, who was still chewing the straw. "Don''t you think


    the girl¡¯s behavior is a bit of an eyesore?¡±


    "I just think you are jealous. Why do you think that girl is an eyesore to you? Have you thought of a


    solution?"


    "Almost."


    Grace poked Summer¡¯s forehead with a finger. "I find


    you arepletely self-defeating. Now that you have thought of a solution, why did you push him away


    again, and then tortured yourself this way?"


    "I just found the solution." It was a lightbulb moment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you think of it two days ago?"


    "My mom scared me out of my wits, and I did not have time to think about it so much, but just felt


    painful, depressed, and struggling. It was better to be dead than alive for me,¡± she said, looking around


    the mall again. "Shopping costs money, but it could be inspiring sometimes." She mocked.


    "Shopping is inspiring? I think it was Mark and that girl who have inspired you, am I right?"


    The girl was sitting in the car. She was self-conscious and nervous, while stealing nces at Mark, who


    was behind the wheel.


    Earlier, when they got downstairs, she found him staring at the beautifuldy, his expression anything


    but good. She could even feel the car drifting forward now.


    "You like thatdy?¡± she asked in a soft voice. Growing up in the orphanage had taught her to be


    observant.


    Mark suddenly stopped the car and called Harry, then turned to the girl with an indifferent expression.


    "Get out of the car. Someone wille to pick you up in a while."


    He turned the car around in a drift, and then drove in the direction he came.


    How long could she remain stubborn this time? Time would tell, but unless he or she died, no one


    could separate him from her.


    He was a man of his word, but when he arrived at her ce, he could only lower himself.


    But this time, he would not make the first move to look for her. He wanted her to turn around and admit


    her mistake on her own ord.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    He demeaned himself for the sake of her.


    Back at the hospital, Summer went to the reception to settle the hospitalization bill. The nurse at the


    reception told her that someone else had settled the bill.


    Summer''s breathing sped up, and she felt a pain in her chest, as if a thousand needles pierced her.


    Her hands and feet curled up and her voice trembled involuntarily. "Who paid for it?"


    "Mr. Valentine. All the bills would be settled under his name; he has instructed so earlier." The nurse


    smiled.


    She could not even squeeze a smile, the look on her face looking more awful than crying, and her nails


    sank into the tender flesh of her palms.


    ''What a fool!''


    She felt touched and as if she wanted to cry. The two emotions came together, and she finallyughed.


    That thought was breeding and spreading like crazy inside her. Every cell in her body shouted that she


    missed him.


    Back in the ward, Daisy was watching TV. But Summer was sitting by the window, taking out some


    wool and knitting a sweater for Charlotte. Something


    came to mind, and she switched the TV to the entertainment channel.


    It was 6:00 pm and the entertainment channel started showing today¡¯s headline news about Mark


    taking a girl shopping for clothes. Mark''s news was the most popr in Santabaca. Strangely, Daisy


    said nothing after seeing this news. Instead, she stared at the TV screen.


    Summer looked up with a bitter look in her eyes when she heard Mark being mentioned in the news.


    She then lowered her head and continued to knit the sweater. The needle identally pierced into her


    flesh. She gritted her teeth and continued to knit, but her eyes drifted toward Daisy inadvertently.


    Daisy nced at the TV, then at Summer, whose face was pale, her hands bleeding.


    Looking at the woman on TV again, Daisy felt uneasy and let out a couple of coughs. "Who is that


    woman?"


    Summer looked up and then looked back down. "I have no idea."


    A feeling of anger boiled inside Daisy, and she hissed." You have been with him for so long. Why didn''t


    you know?"


    "Does it matter even if I know?" Summer replied. "He has nothing to do with me now. It is his freedom


    to be with that woman, and I have no right to say anything."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy ignored Summer and continued to watch the news, frowning involuntarily.


    Summer got up to get herself a ss of water, then sat back down at the window, her eyes ncing at


    Daisy and looking away just when Daisy was about to look over.


    "Didn''t you ask if he was seeing this woman before or after you broke up with him?"


    She turned around and pulled at the hem of Summer''s clothes. "Who is that woman next to Daddy,


    Mommy?"


    Summer crouched down and smiled at Charlotte."


    Mommy and Daddy have separated. So you will live with me from now on, and your dad will visit you


    when he has time."

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Charlotte was still young, but old enough to understand what Summer meant. Her tears started to flow.


    "Mommy, is that Daddy''s new girlfriend?¡±


    Summer said nothing, but hugged Charlotte in her arms with a sh of light in her eyes. She looked


    cunning, like a fox.


    Summer''s back was facing Daisy, so Daisy did not see her expression but Charlotte''s crying face. She


    felt sorry for Charlotte.


    Daisy had seen Charlotte grow up. It broke her heart a s a grandma to see Charlotte crying.


    "Mommy, has Daddy abandoned me? Will Daddy have a baby with his new girlfriend and never want


    me again?" She cried so hard that she was out of breath.


    "It is okay, Charlotte. Daddy will have his new life, but he is still your daddy." She carried up Charlotte


    and sat down by the window.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks like a river burst its bank. Her eyes reddened and swelled as she


    whimpered. "Will Daddy have children again?"


    Summer did not answer, but just gently patted Charlotte on the back and coaxed her.


    Charlotte cried for a long time and was gasping for air,


    looking distressful. Summer coaxed her for a long time before she finally fell asleep. She ced


    Charlotte on the adjacent bed.


    Daisy had been watching silently, and Summer continued to knit the sweater as if nothing had


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    happened.


    The ward was quiet, and no one spoke.


    Afterwards, the doctor came over to check on Daisy. The doctor urged her to go outside to move


    around and get some fresh air.


    Charlotte was awake, but not saying anything.


    Summer left the ward, holding Charlotte in one hand and Daisy''s with the other.


    At first, Daisy was staying in a normal ward. But Mark requested the hospital to transfer her to a VIP


    ward, where the environment was better and quiet, suitable for recuperation.


    "Daddy!" Charlotte''s eyes lit up as she called out in a crisp voice. She broke away from Summer and


    ran ahead.


    Summer was taken aback and looked up.


    Mark was wearing a ck trench coat with a gray shirt underneath. The suit pants fully revealed the


    contour of his graceful and powerful thighs.


    He half-squatted down and spread both his arms to let Charlotte plunge into his embrace before


    carrying her up.


    The girl was still standing beside him. It was only until now that Summer could see her face clearly. The


    girl was beautiful and had an innocent and shy look o n her face.


    Summer felt something pricking her heart.


    Mark handed Charlotte to the girl standing next to him, and Charlotte refused, kicking her legs and was


    about to cry.


    The girl shook her head, with a faint redness on her cheeks. "I am not hungry."


    The distance between Summer and Mark was not far, s o she could hear Mark talking about bringing


    Charlotte out for dinner.


    She felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat; she was in a ck mood.


    Mark strode over and stood in front of her. But he identally dropped his phone.


    Summer instinctively kneeled to pick up the phone and handed it to him.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    "Thank you.¡± He thanked her politely but indifferently, like a stranger.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Her heart ached, and she took a deep breath.


    He did not look at her again as he turned to Daisy and said hello politely. "How are you doing, Mrs.


    Hart?"


    Daisy looked at the girl and Mark, then at Summer." Surviving!" she said grumpily.


    "Take care. After having dinner with Charlotte, I will send her back." Mark did not mind Daisy¡¯s reaction.


    Summer remained silent. It was Daisy who felt not too happy. "Charlotte has already had dinner. Thank


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you for your kindness.¡±


    "I want to have dinner with Daddy. I want to be with Daddy. I am hungry,¡± Charlotte suddenly said.


    Charlotte''s words were a p in the face for Daisy.


    She looked embarrassed. But it was her own granddaughter; there was nothing she could do about i t.


    "I will send her back safely." Mark turned around and left with the girl and Charlotte.


    Mark did not look back again, not even trying to


    nce out of the corner of his eye. He seemed to treat her like a stranger. But when he was about to


    walk out of the ward, he paused for a second.


    When looking from behind, those who were not in the know would have thought that the three of them


    were a happy family.


    "What the hell is going on with you? Why didn''t you stop him? She is your daughter; how could you let


    him take her?" Besides, he was with another woman. She did not say thatst sentence.


    Summer retracted her gaze. "She is also his daughter. He has the right to visit Charlotte."


    Daisy could not find a word in response to her. After all, Mark was Charlotte''s dad, and he had the right


    to see his child. 1


    "But why are they going for dinnerte at night? Call him now, tell him to bring Charlotte back now


    because she has a digestive disorder." Thinking of the trio leaving together, Daisy could not help but


    feel upset.


    "He is Charlotte''s dad. Even if they don''t dine together today, they will in the future. Let Charlotte get


    used to i t now," Summer said.


    "You two have just separated, and he has quickly found a new woman." Daisy snorted, furrowing her


    brows.


    Daisy wasining aloud as they walked down the corridor. ¡°I am in the pink of health, and I don''t


    need exercise. Return to the room. I want to rest."


    Summer picked up a ss of water. "It isn''t right to disturb them right now."


    "Fine, then. I will make the call." Daisy frowned.


    Summer handed the phone to her. Daisy turned around and went to the bathroom. She looked at the


    phone and hesitated for a moment, then put the phone aside.


    While Summer was taking a shower, Charlotte was sent home. But it was not Mark but the girl who


    sent Charlotte back.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    When Daisy saw the girl holding a bag of presents in her hand and having a smile on her face, she had


    to let her in out of politeness, no matter how much she disliked the girl.


    "Mark asked me to bring you this present, Mrs. Hart. H e was concerned when he saw you lost a lot of


    weight." The girl smiled and put the present aside.


    Just then, Summer came out of the bathroom and saw the girl, her brows upturning with surprise. But


    when she looked around, he did not see Mark.


    The girl had noticed her behavior and quickly exined, "Mark has gone to see Harry to collect some


    documents. He will be here in a while."


    ''Very observant.'' Summer thought, her mouth twitching, and she nodded to the girl. "Would you like


    coffee or tea?"


    "No, thank you." The girl was well-mannered, and Summer could see that she was a little nervous.


    While they were talking, Mark arrived with a present for Charlotte. He said hello to Daisy and then


    looked at the girl. "We will head back to the apartment tonight, and Harry will bring you over tomorrow


    morning."


    The girl nodded obediently and shoved a handful of


    candy into Charlotte''s hands.


    "Excuse me." Mark nodded with an indescribable sense of distantness and indifference.


    Summer remembered that when she saw Mark for the first time, his expression looked exactly like this:


    cold, without the slightest temperature. Summer felt horrible inside when she saw the two leaving


    together.


    Hearing the girl mention Harry and him mention the apartment almost tore her heart apart. But since


    she had to act in front of Daisy, she might as well make it look more realistic.


    The longer Daisy looked at the girl, the more she disliked her. She got even angrier when she looked at


    Mark.


    It felt as if the sharp edge of your favorite coffee mug cut your lip, and it offended you, so you leave it in


    the corner to collect dust. One day, another person appears, sees the coffee mug, likes it, then takes it


    in front of you, and washes the dust away to make it clean and shiny again. This was exactly what


    Daisy felt about Mark right now.


    Daisy felt hungry. She sent Summer to buy her something to eat. After Summer left, she drew Charlotte


    over and asked, "Is your daddy treating thatdy well?"


    "Very well." Charlotte nodded, then looked up at Daisy. "Grandma, why did Daddy dine with thedy


    but not with Mommy?"


    Daisy had no answer for that and just stroked her hair.


    "Mommy said that she would find me a stepdad, but m y friends all said that stepdads were abusive. I


    don''t want a stepdad. I want my daddy.¡±


    Daisy was struck dumb upon hearing what Charlotte said. So she tried to divert Charlotte¡¯s attention by


    letting her watch the cartoon.


    Her whimper sounded as that of an abandoned small animal; it tugged at Daisy¡¯s heartstrings.


    Daisy tried to coax her, but to no avail. When Summer came back, Charlotte was exhausted and had


    fallen asleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The pain was unspeakable. She felt suffocated, with tightness in the chest, especially under her ribs.


    She was on pins and needles. 1


    He had never been close to any women, always keeping a distance, even in front of Grace and


    Sherman.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Mark seemed very close to the girl, however. He even took her back to their former apartment. Could it


    be that Mark had fallen in love with that girl? Thinking o f what he said when he left, she was scared


    and terrified. But she must not back out this time, as she was clear that she wanted him back. 1


    Turning on the TV, the news was still about Mark and the girl. It made Daisy''s hackles rise when she


    saw the presents ced at one side. "Throw these things out."


    "Why waste it since he has bought it?" Summer looked calm.


    Daisy was still angry when she saw Summer''s nonchnt expression. But considering that it was she


    who wanted Summer to leave Mark, she had nothing more to say.


    Summer''s aunt called in the evening and said that she was introducing a man to Summer. Daisy readily


    agreed.


    Her thinking was, since Mark could find a new woman, so could her daughter. 2


    She asked Summer for her opinion, and Summer had n 0 objections and let Daisy do whatever she


    wanted. 2


    Looking at the man behind her made Daisy lose her enthusiasm, as if someone had poured cold water


    on her.


    Her original thinking was that since there are few men like Mark, she did not mind about appearance


    but character.


    She was sitting at an adjacent table, quietly observing the interaction between the two of them. But to


    her dismay, the man made an excuse and went to the men''s room when it was time to pay. It was


    Summer who picked up the bill in the end.


    Daisy was discouraged and called Summer''s aunt to give her an earful. She did not ask too much of a


    man, but the man should at least be a gentleman.


    There were no more blind dates for the following days. Once bitten, twice shy. She could not help but


    instinctively use Mark as a benchmark. She just could not control herself.


    Summer''s aunt got angry atst and demeaned Summer by saying something like Summer had a kid,


    and a beggar cannot be a chooser.


    Daisy was upset and ignored Summer''s aunt. Just then, Mark and Maka came in for dinner.


    Summer saw them at once. She looked at Daisy and made an excuse to go to thedies¡¯ room.


    "Mark, should we sit at the table by the window?" The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and sweet.


    Summer paused her steps for a split second before she held her head high and disappeared into the


    shiny leather shoes came into view as soon as Summer emerged from thedies¡¯ room. She looked up


    and saw the face of a man whom she could not be more familiar with.


    "I didn''t know that you took notice." She looked up at him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "He also has nted eyes."


    "I really can''t believe your taste in men."

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    The corners of his lips twitched, and his expression softened. "How many young girls do you think I


    have?"


    "How am I supposed to know how many young girls you have, and how many God has sent you?" She


    asked in a mocking way.


    Mark¡¯s lips curled up even higher now. The next moment, his expression became indifferent again. "I


    will leave you to it."


    The man had not left yet, as he was interested in Summer. He kept on telling jokes, and she could not


    stand it, finding an excuse to reject him.


    In the corner by the window, the girl was smiling, and Mark''s expression was soft. The two looked like a


    perfect match. When she walked past the two of them, she overheard their conversation. He did not


    look up a t her, not even sparing a nce. It even made her feel that the conversation outside the


    fingernails into the tender skin of her palms.


    Daisy got up immediately and secretly sighed when shepared the two men.


    After the two left, Mark looked up and saw her


    disappear from his sight.


    Charlotte was still crying, afraid that her dad would abandon her. She had been crying all this time, her


    eyes red and swollen. She looked so pitiful.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy remained silent, sighing and shaking her head a s she went to settle the medical bills. Summer


    had not told her about the medical bills. When she got there, the nurse told her that Mark had settled


    the bill in the afternoon when she shed her arm. She recalled it now. On the day she forced Summer


    to make her choice, Summer met Mark in the coffee shop at noon t o break up with him. Yet he still


    came back to the hospital to settle her medical bill and upgrade her ward. She could not deny that Mark


    was a good man.


    During this period, she also noticed that Summer had be unusually silentpared to the past


    and did whatever she was told without questions. Charlotte¡¯s crying eyes were red and swollen, and


    she kept asking for her dad.


    What upset her the most was that young girl who always clung to Mark and talked to him so sweetly. It


    was an eyesore to Daisy. Unlike Summer, that young girl stuck to Mark like glue, as if she had nothing


    better to do. So should Summer get Mark back?


    "How about you getting Mark back, Summer?" Daisy breathed a sigh of relief atst.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    "Every day?" Summer was startled, her voice trembling a little.


    "Yeah, every day." Daisy sighed softly. "He stood there and begged me for forgiveness. I don¡¯t know


    how he got the time to do that; I told him off countless times, yet he persisted."


    Summer did not know that Mark had done all these things quietly.


    "There are few men like him nowadays. Go for it," Daisy said.


    Summer froze in ce, still in shock and feeling touched. After a while, she pulled back her drifting


    mind and deliberately asked, "Do you want me to get him back, Mom?"


    "When I say yes, it means yes!" Daisy got snappish.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Summer''s mouth, her heart thumping with joy. How she wished she


    could fly toward him now like a bird. She was not an impulsive person, but she did not want to hold


    back anymore. 1


    Summer nodded, turned around, and walked out of the ward. Just then, Daisy suddenly said, "If he


    really loves that young girl, you should just stop there. We


    can''t be the third parties in a rtionship. Do you understand?"


    This was to pre-empt any disappointment and warn her. Summer paused for a second and


    acknowledged Daisy.


    In the ward, Daisy carried Charlotte in her arms. Charlotte was the reason she softened her stance.


    The little girl had lost a lot of weight. Besides, she could not bear to see that girl cling to Mark all the


    time.


    Summer went to the apartment. The password to the door had not been changed, so she could enter


    without problems.


    The girl was setting the table for dinner when Summer came in. With shoulder length shiny ck hair,


    the girl was gentle, innocent, and slightly shy.


    She turned around and let out a polite smile when she saw Summer. "Hi there."


    The sight in front of her eyes vexed Summer. She nodded and looked around the living room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As if the girl had guessed her intention, she chuckled and exined, "Mark is in the study room. He will


    be out in a minute. Please take a seat."


    Summer pulled her eyes back and raised her chin. "N o, I will go in to look for him."


    "Yes, your school can still take in one more student? Yeah, I will take her there tomorrow.¡± A deep voice


    was heard in the room as Mark walked out with a cell phone in his left hand, talking over the phone. His


    brows were raised when he saw Summer. He hung up and said to the girl, "I will send you to school


    tomorrow."


    "Really... I can go tomorrow?¡± The girl was excited, standing on tiptoes, her eyes bright like stars in the


    night sky.


    Summer looked up and looked him in the eyes. "I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    "Have a seat." Mark picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    "Can I talk to you in private?" She did not sit down, but just stared at him.


    "Not here." She insisted.


    Summer said nothing, while Mark walked over to the table and pulled out a chair.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    The girl was serving food. "Do you want some, Miss Hart?"


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± She refused, still sitting on the sofa as an awful feeling spread and flooded inside her.


    The change of roles happened so quickly. It was still recently that she was in that reverse position.


    The two were having dinner, and no one talked. Summer thought it could be because she was here


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    that the two of them did not talk.


    Half an hourter, the two finished their dinner, and the girl cleaned up, leaving Mark and Summer in


    the living room. Mark sat down, crossing his long legs gracefully, and looked at Summer. ¡°What do you


    want t o talk to me about?¡±


    "Can we still be together?" she asked slowly, breathing carefully.


    Mark was stunned for a moment, the look in his eyes deepening as emotional ripples formed. But it


    was just for a fleeting moment before it all returned to normal." What do you mean, Miss Hart?"


    She had made her meaning in enough and would not believe that he did not know what she meant.


    "I literally meant what I just said."


    The corners of his lips curled up in a smile, but itcked warmth. "What do you think, Miss Hart?¡±


    She did not get it, was not sure, and had no clue what was on his mind. "Can we still be together?" she


    asked again.


    "What do you mean by asking this, Miss Hart?" He was puzzled and did not answer her question.


    Summer¡¯s palms were slightly sweaty, but she was determined. "I want to be with you."


    His expression had always been distant, as if he had never known her. "Am I your pug that I am at your


    beck and call?" he said in a mocking voice.


    ¡±1 know this is outrageous, and I know I have done many things wrong. I admit I am all wrong."


    Mark kept silent, his lips upturning in an indifferent smile, his gaze deepening. No one knew what he


    was thinking.


    She knew it was not easy to understand him, but she was not backing out. She changed the subject.


    "Are you dating her?"


    "I don''t think I need to answer your question."


    "This is very important to me. It is really important." she said, bing a little emotional.


    Mark''s gaze fell on her face, staring at her just like that, as if his eyes were seeing through her. "I have


    got to see your performance before I decide whether to forgive you. Please excuse me. I need to go to


    bed now."


    The next morning


    The girl followed Mark and found that his mood had suddenly changed sincest night.


    "What are you doing here, Miss Hart?¡± Mark squinted a t her and asked in an indifferent voice.


    "Mark and I are going to the college, Miss Hart," the girl said. "Mark has helped me find a university.


    We are heading there today."

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Disapprovingly, Summer insisted, "I''ll give you guys a ride then."


    The trio was silent on the way there. Summer was focused on the wheel while Mark was resting his


    eyes. The girl just wore a small smile on her face, and Summer could not tell what was on her mind.


    The director of the university was standing by the gates, waiting for their arrival. When he saw the


    noble Mr. Valentine getting off a Volkswagen Golf, he choked and coughed.


    Mark had not asked for her toe along, but Summer had already taken it upon herself and followed


    behind him. She decided that she would act more shamelessly, as she thought, ''The more thick-


    skinned I am, the better.''


    The university they arrived at was the most prestigious one in Santabaca. The director was giving them


    a tour while introducing the school to them.


    The girl had stayed back in the school to start her sses, and atst, the two of them were alone


    again. Summer turned her head slightly and nced


    towards the man who was in the passenger''s seat. She asked, "Are you going into the office today?"


    He looked tired as he leaned into his seat. He gave a faint response.


    When they arrived at his office, he unbuckled his seatbelt. He threw her a nce and ordered, "Get me


    some breakfast."


    The way he ordered her was as though he was talking t o a servant, but she did not feel upset with it.


    ''Maybe I am bing more shameless,'' she thought.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry had been living on edge these days. He thought,'' Mr. Valentine has been in a bad mood these


    days. When he loses his temper, it''s almost deadly like a hurricane. Documents and contracts are piling


    up for him to review and sign, though...''


    ''Hmm, he looks different today. Judging from his expressions, one could say that he''s glowing.''


    He furrowed his brows and shook his head. Then, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Summer


    panted as she rushed over. After briefly greeting Harry, she went into the office.


    She grumbled to herself as she wondered why Mark was such a picky eater. He does not like juice and


    does not fancy baguettes nor croissants. She got him a lot of food, but there was none that fit his


    appetite


    ''But I''ve got no choice. He''s the king now, after all.''


    She gave a half-hearted smile and headed to the cafe again. She got some mushroom soup and some


    other food that he would like.


    Going back and forth took quite some time, and she only reached the hospital around 11 a.m. Seeing


    as her body was fine and had gotten better, Daisy would be discharged.


    She would only have to return in a few days for some therapy sessions. Summer drove Daisy home


    and headed to the office after.


    "Don''t you think what you''re doing now is self-torture? You should''ve made up your mind from the start.


    Look at you now, wagging your tail at his call," Grace scoffed and said.


    Summerughed and replied, "Hadn''t you always wanted to see how pathetic I could be? Now''s your


    best chance to. What do you think of it?"


    "Cut the bullcr*p! Say, have you asked him who the girl is yet?"


    Holding her phone, she froze and said, "I didn''t because I''ve made up my mind. No matter who she is t


    o him or if they are together or not, I would give it my best shot to get him back. Do you think I''m


    horrible?"


    "Pfft! No! As long as they aren''t married, there''s still a chance for everyone!"


    "Thanks, haha..."


    "Why are you giving this so much thought? Just go and break them up! Give it your best shot! I have


    high expectations of you."


    He nced at his wristwatch and said, "We''ll see."


    "Okay. Then, would you like some tea?" she asked again.


    "No. Get this space cleaned up. I don''t want to look at this mess here," he ordered as he signed some


    documents.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    The driver had driven to the kindergarten in the end. The ck Bentley drove steadily on the road with


    the two of them sitting at the back.


    She was not used to the quiet atmosphere, and she shifted in her seat. It felt uneasy and awkward for


    her.


    His gaze swept past her and saw her small movements. He arched a brow at her and looked deep i n


    thought, ''She looks so much better looking all stiff and awkward now.''


    ''Maybe I''ve been too nice to her in the past, spoilt her even to the point that she had acted so


    recklessly and was so stubborn. Maybe what she needs is some punishment.''


    Charlotte ran into his arms as though a puppy off its leash. She squeezed into his arms and said,


    "Daddy, Daddy, I missed you so much! So very very much!"


    Mark lifted his hands and pulled her close. He asked," Have you eaten?"


    "Yep! I had some pasta and sausages! I had two big tes of ''em!" she eximed and gave a thumbs


    up.


    Just when Summer had wanted to speak, Mark''s phone rang. He answered it, and his tone was gentle


    and soft.


    They were not sitting far apart. It was close enough for her to hear their conversation clearly. She heard


    the girl from the call asking him to go over to her, and he had agreed.


    "I hadn''t had dinner yet, neither did you. Let''s bring Charlotte to have dinner together," she proposed on


    purpose.


    He didn''t react to her words. Instead, he stered a small smile on his chiseled face and said, "You


    girls g o ahead. I still have some matters to tend to."


    In the middle of his words, he opened the car door. Summer acted quick and held onto his arm.


    His gaze fell on her and he pulled his arm away. After giving Charlotte a kiss on her cheek and pinching


    her cheek, he got off and left.


    Soon after, Summer''s eyes reddened as tears welled u p in her eyes. She lifted her hand and wiped


    them away while scolding herself under her breath, ''Why a m I acting so pathetic? I''m already a mom. I


    have to control my feelings well.''


    ''It''s not like he shouted at me orid his hands on me. Why on earth did I tear up for?''


    She stared at his broad figure as he walked away.


    After making sure Charlotte was seated properly, she calmed herself down and stepped on the


    elerator a s she drove away.


    The truth was, she was not afraid of being shameless nor was she afraid of being ordered around. She


    was not scared of anything. Her only fear was him falling for someone else.


    Grace had told her before that Mark was not the kind that would fall for someone easily. He''s loyal, and


    his feelings are strong and do not easily waver.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She agreed too. Having spent time with him for so long, she knew what he was like. She knew and


    understood his character.


    But, she thought, ''The way he had been treating the girl is different. It''s not the same as how he used to


    treat the women he had. He was nicer to the girl than h e was to Baine.''


    ''Even though he was serious in rtionships, there was still a possibility of love at first sight for him.


    How can I not worry?'' Summer could not help but ponder and overthink.


    The car had elerated, and Mark squeezed his eyes shut as he thought, ''She''s driving so boldly.


    Where is she rushing to? To hell?''


    She was exhausted. After giving Charlotte a bath when they arrived home, sheid on bed and rolled


    around as her mind wandered about.


    She rolled over and forced herself to close her eyes.


    She scolded herself, ''Why do I care so much? I''ve decided to be shameless to get him back. Since


    tomorrow is the weekend, I''ll bring Charlotte out.''


    "Daddy, where are you going? Mummy said we can go fly a kite together since it''s Saturday today! I''ve


    even brought along my star kite with me!"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    The girl had worn a beautiful smile on her lips, and to Summer, it was even more blinding than before.


    The girl looked happy.


    Carrying Charlotte over to her arms, the girl gave her a piece of candy and said, "Why don''t youe


    along with me and your daddy? I will get you a lot of fun things to y with."


    "Mummy, can I go with Daddy please?" Charlotte asked. Her words had implied that she was not


    tempted by the fun events, instead, she had just wanted to spend time with her father. Charlotte did not


    have a bad impression of the girl as she thought,'' She doesn''t feel like a bad person nor is she


    unfriendly.''


    "Sure." Summer caressed Charlotte''s face that was lit with excitement. Since she decided to be thick-


    skinned, she was going all out. She took a deep breath and said, "I''lle along as well."


    A troubled expression stered on the girl''s face.


    Mark shifted his gaze to Summer, and his gaze fell upon her. Moving his lips, he said, "I don''t think it''s


    appropriate for you toe along. You don''t have to."


    Only Summer knew how much effort and courage she had mustered for her to announce that she


    would tag


    along, and in a casual tone too, hence when she heard his reply, she felt her heart shatter.


    Despite feeling awkward, she forced a smile and said," Oh, then you guys go ahead. I''ll go get my car


    and leave."


    Turning away, she stepped ahead. She felt her legs wobble, and when she got in her car, her hands


    gripped on the steering wheel. Sheid her head against it, and strands of her hair fell, covering her


    face. She felt her tears well up.


    Unconsciously, she was reminded of Raine, and how she was treated the same before.


    Raine received the same treatment from Mark, but he was not as cruel as he is now. His actions may


    look or feel cruel, but he had still cared for her.


    ''What about me then? Who am I to him?'' Summer thought.


    How different am I from Raine?''


    Somehow, a wave of despair and loneliness filled her heart. The trio left, and she had been left alone in


    her car.


    The girl''s alluring appearance and his cold words were as if clips of a movie flicking through her mind o


    n repeat.


    She had wondered how much longer could she hold o n. She thought, ''If he still loves me, I would do


    anything it takes. No matter how cruel he treats me, I will thicken my skin as much as possible and


    endure i t with a smile.''


    ''But if he loves that girl, I don''t know if I could hold on that long. Even now, I feel like I''m on the verge of


    giving up...''


    ''Should I just not hold on and let go?''


    ''If our feelings are mutual, we have to stay together, without a doubt, but if his heart no longer has me


    in it, even if I continue my efforts and cling unto him, he would just be annoyed with me.'' After


    reasoning with herself, she lifted her head, took a deep breath, and started her car.


    Since she did not have to go to school, and there was n o one at home, she aimlessly drove around


    town.


    After dinner, she went to a library to do some research. Her phone vibrated, and she gave it a nce. It


    was from Mark. She answered, "Hello?"


    She ced the book she was holding on the table, and grabbed her keys as she replied, "I''lle


    over."


    "Can I ask for a favor, Ms. Hart?"


    "What is it?"


    "Please get a pint of matcha-voured ice cream on your way here. Thanks," he said.


    Summer pondered, ''Matcha-voured ice cream? Did Charlotte ask for it?'' When she drove past South


    Lane, she stopped and got down to get some ice cream.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    She froze and thought, ''Was he trying to condemn her for disturbing them?''


    "I''m sorry." Her eyes looked somewhat glum. She ced the ice cream on the table.


    The girl happily took it, and she smiled with her eyes curving into crescents. She thanked Summer,


    "Thank you so much, Summer. Why did you trouble her to purposely get this for me, Mark? I could''ve


    gotten it myself tomorrow."


    Mark''s thin lips curved into a small smile. He still felt cold despite the smile.


    ''So it was for her, not Charlotte...'' Summer thought.


    "May I know which room is Charlotte in?" Summer asked politely with a hinge of reservedness.


    "In my room," he replied with his brows arched.


    "Thank you."


    After she shut the door, she had her back against the door and slid down. She felt her tears well up,


    and she tightened her fists on her sides. Only after a while did she carefully carry Charlotte up who was


    sleeping on the bed.


    If what he had said in the afternoon was not impactful


    enough for her to give up, the words he said when she arrived and the favor of getting ice cream for his


    ''Perhaps what he said was right. No one would be willing to wait at the same spot forever,¡¯ she thought.


    He was so reserved and distant with her as if she was a stranger or merely a guest to their home.


    ¡¯Back then, he would have sent Charlotte home to me, and not ask for me toe over.¡¯


    ''In the end, he has changed too.¡¯


    She smiled bitterly at her thoughts. She stepped out of the room and saw them whispering to one


    another. With a smile, she said, "Thank you for having Charlotte today, and sorry for the trouble."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all. Charlotte is so cheerful and adorable. Anyways, why don¡¯t you let Mark send you


    home, Summer? It¡¯s gettingte now," she said while having her ice cream.


    Mark eyed the girl and moved his lips to say tly," Busybody."


    "No, that¡¯s fine. I drove over. Good night," Summer said, and she left the room carrying Charlotte on


    her shoulder.


    The elevator slowly closed. She leaned against the wall and told herself that she had enough, ¡¯This is


    it. I¡¯m done.¡¯


    Mark stood by the window and watched until they drove into the night.


    Summer had stoppeding to the apartment nor the office the next day and the days after. She had


    not called or texted him at all.


    Mark''s defined brows knitted tightly together. His previously relieved mood was reverted back to being


    stressed and tense. It had hit rock bottom.


    Summer had been busy to the point that she had no time for herself to catch a breath. She had


    purposely kept herself busy.


    ''Only by keeping busy can I distract myself from the pain I''ve been feeling. If I don''t have the time, I


    won''t b e able to think about him and those trivial matters.''


    ''I was the one who pushed him away, and even though it''s painful to see him fall for someone else, the


    pain and ache will go away soon...''


    Daisy had helped to babysit Charlotte. When she saw how Summer had looked recently, she let out a


    sigh and then proceeded to make dinner. 1


    "You just got off work? Go and wash your hands then


    After exchanging their greetings, she went to the washroom and washed her hands. When she


    returned, there was a new guest, Maka.


    They chatted happily at the dining table, and the dining area had a harmonious mood. Then, Kolby had


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    brought up Patrick.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Summer was perplexed as she asked, "You know Patrick too? He was my colleague in school. We


    were both English teachers for the same ss, but he had left only after 2 days of work."


    "He was my schoolmate back when I was studying at Athana. He had hurried back to Athana because


    his father had suddenly passed away, and his mother had fallen ill.


    The reason why he came here in the first ce was because of a woman."


    "For Paine, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Summer nodded. She had not expected Patrick to be one who was spoony, but he left a good


    impression on Summer even though they had only met about six times.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Kolby and Daisy went into the room while Summer and Maka stayed in the living room.


    Fruits were prepared for them.


    "Why did youe over? Did you need something?" Summer asked politely in a friendly tone. She had


    no reason to be hostile with Maka after all.


    "Do you hate me, Summer?"


    "Of course not. I don''t have a reason to."


    Maka smiled and replied, "I just returned from school, and Mark said Charlotte left some clothes in


    the apartment so he told me to let you know to get it."


    Summer nodded, signaling that she understood, "I''ll head over to his ceter. I''ll fetch you along as


    well."


    "I don''t want to trouble you. I have to go back to schoolter, and I''ll stay there for the night."


    Kolby, who was done with Daisy''s check-up, had walked out of the room. In a swift movement, he


    grabbed his coat on the rack and asked, "Which university are you studying at?"


    Maka answered. Kolby lifted his chin, nced, and winked at her as he said, "It''s on the way where


    I''m heading to. I''ll send you."


    "Thank you," she said with a blush dusted on her cheeks. She lowered her head and threw nces at


    him as she peeked.


    The three of them left the house together and separated ways after. Summer went to the right while


    Kolby and Maka went to the left.


    Summer stood in front of his apartment. Instead of keying in the passcode and walking in like before,


    she rang the doorbell. It rang but no one hade to answer the door. She rang it again.


    The doorbell rang, and Mark knew it was her, but he just stayed still, ignoring it.


    She did not intend to unlock the door herself, so she kept ringing the doorbell again and again. After a


    long while, the door was finally answered, and she was met with that stone-cold expression of his.


    "May I know where Charlotte''s clothes are?"


    Mark was dressed in a pair of white sweatpants, and his hands were tucked into the pockets as he


    looked a t her coldly.


    Looking into his eyes, she stayed silent. Then, she walked past him and went to his room. As expected,


    she found Charlotte''s jacket on his bed, and she grabbed it.


    "Pardon the intrusion," she said politely and gave a small nod before stepping out of his house.


    "I should go now. I won''t ever cause any trouble to you again, Mr. Valentine. Don''t worry," she smiled


    and replied. Then, she left. 1


    "That''s great," he yelled as he thought, ''She could always piss me off so easily.¡¯


    ''Everything''s just f*cking great!''


    ''Is she using my words against me now?''

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Ignoring him, she had only walked two steps forward, when her arm was suddenly grabbed from


    behind, and the force caused her to be mmed against the wall.


    He was pushing himself up against her, pressing her s o hard that Summer''s back started to hurt. She


    pushed him off and said, "I have promised as you asked of me, what else do you want?"


    "Oh, what else do I want? I want to choke you..." He gritted his teeth, breathing hot air into her face.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So this is how you admit your faults, eh?"


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t know what you mean." She was confused.


    "It''s always your way or the highway. I merely punished you for one second, and this is your reaction.


    What else would I expect from you?¡±


    Suddenly, a light shed through Summer''s mind, and she understood what he meant.


    "My way or the highway? Me? You want it when you want it, and then push it away when you don''t


    want it. You came to me every day for thest two days, and now you''ve lost your patience after only a


    few days?"


    The bitterness and difort in her heart


    disappeared. She looked up and questioned, "Aren''t you very close to that girl, so close, and so very


    caring for her? Don''t you like her?"


    "Think it over with your stupid brain!¡±


    Mark replied to her before dragging her out to the front of the door, and then mmed the door shut.


    Looking at the tightly closed door, Summer sighed and rubbed her nose.


    It appears that he is very angry.


    But it was not her fault that this idea had sprung up in her mind. His actions and words easily confuse


    her.


    "It''s cold outside. Let me in first. Have you eaten yet? What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Listening to her voice, Mark snorted, as he sat on the sofa in the living room. He did not want to forgive


    her so easily!


    The light inside was bright. The NBA game was on TV, but there was no audio on, just the pictures


    ying on the screen.


    "Do you want anything to eat? I''ll get it for you now." Summer''s voice floated in.


    He still sat there, leaving her standing outside. The TV was muted, and he narrowed his eyes while


    listening t o her.


    "You seem very busy, and I''ll only disturb your rest if I go on quarrelling like this. Well, I guess I should


    go


    back now. Have a good rest..."


    At the end of these words there was a total silence. She really seemed to be gone, otherwise she


    would not be so quiet.


    Was that the extent of her patience? He was so mad and left her outside, but then she left after just


    that little attempt of coaxing?


    Mark brought her into the living room and growled, "I thought you''d left? Why are you still standing


    there?"


    "How could you have opened the door if I hadn¡¯t said s o?" She knew his soft spot. "Now tell me about


    the girl."


    He snorted coldly and pushed his luck further. He turned his muscr body away from her and


    watched the game on TV.


    Mark grabbed her wrist. "You heartless woman, can''t you have a little patience with me?" "Are you


    going to talk about it or not?"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    He narrowed his eyes at her for a moment, then raised his hand and gave her a few sharp, loud ps


    on the hip before he told her everything about the girl.


    "Where did you go that day with Charlotte?" She still could not forget his hurtful words at that time.


    "Maka paid a visit to her parents'' grave, and I took Charlotte to see the sights nearby."


    "So, you were deliberately saying such hurtful words t o me?"


    Mark nodded slightly. If he was going to teach her a lesson, he had to teach her a good one. Only when


    she felt the pain thoroughly would she remember him in her heart.


    "You''re good at acting, really, and you should go on." She sneered back.


    "Acting also requires cooperation. How long do you think it would havested with someone as


    impatient as you?"


    "What about her? You let her live here? Also, I never knew many people out there call you brother, do


    tell m e."


    He pinched her chin. "She is an orphan, and I treat her like a sister. She calls me brother because she


    respects me. I am her brother in her heart, and I recognize her as a sister. Whose mind do you think is


    a s dirty as yours?"


    She has a dirty mind? That was funny, and Summer actuallyughed at it.


    "You think it''s funny? I told you not to disturb my life, and you really didn''t disturb my life. How could


    you be so obedient? How much do you actually love me? You said you don''t want me, and you really


    showed it. You wouldn¡¯t even see me. You¡¯re so cruel. Shouldn¡¯t I be angry? Shouldn''t I make you feel


    the pain?"


    He looked at her, hitting at her with hisints. The fire in his heart was still burning, and it felt as if


    i t was not too much to crush her to death!


    "Well I''m here now, aren''t I? I took care of my mom first, and then I went back for you. Yet you¡¯re also


    giving me a hard time, aren¡¯t you?"


    She said, pinching his chest. His indifference and alienation these days, as well as those fake disys


    of intimacy, made her very tired and hurt.


    Mark''s eyes finally lit up a little, and the me in his eyes faded a little. "Well, so you do have a little


    conscience. I haven''t had dinner yet. Now go and make dinner for me."


    "What would you like to eat?" She rose from his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Creamy chicken mushroom soup." He hadn''t had a good dinner these few days. He hardly ate


    anything. How can you eat when you''re angry?


    Summer roughly went through the fridge and said," There are no ingredients needed for mushroom


    soup. Think of another dish, and I¡¯ll make it for you."


    "Go and buy the ingredients then. I''ve been angry for s o long. Shouldn''t you make it up to me? There¡¯s


    a supermarket downstairs. It won''t take you long." He was like a disgruntled woman with a grudge.


    "You''ve been mad at me for so long. Am I not mad at you too? Your acting was so real. How do you


    think I''ve been these days? I can only make you spaghetti, s o take it or leave it!" She was angry now,


    too.


    Mark narrowed his eyes even more, but his mood got better. Her words pleased him.


    Since he was suffering, so was she. Both of them were suffering...


    Sometimes love really seems magical. Heaven and hell were only one second apart.


    Seeing it was eleven o''clock, she sat up in his arms and put on her shoes. His strong arms tightened


    around her waist. "Where are you going?" "Going home.¡±

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Summer shook her head and said, "No, I realized that it''s not good for women to be too easy after this


    experience. Maybe someday you''ll really like that woman, and you''ll let her move into this apartment,


    and I¡¯ll end up like this. I want to have my own life and aspirations."


    "I told you, she''s only a sister to me. Her brother has leukemia and some time ago he was in aa,


    she couldn''t handle it alone so I let her move in here..." 1


    "Well, I see. I also find that you no longer care and consider my feelings as before. You care less and


    less about me. I honestly don''t even know what kind of feelings you have for me right now. You''d never


    say anything like that to me before, or ask me to drive up here to pick up Charlotte and get her clothes.


    I think you''ve changed..."


    Mark looked like he had a dark cloud over his head, heavy and dark. The acting was too real. Wasn¡¯t


    he shooting himself in the foot?


    What the hell was this? He obviously wanted to punish her, but why was he the one to suffer and get


    into trouble in the end?


    "Is it wrong to act too realistically?" He was speechless, and he almost had the urge to lose his


    temper.


    "No, but I''m now questioning your feelings. Are you really that good at acting, or are you actually tired


    of m e, and that''s why it''s so easy and natural for you to act so real?"


    Summer held Charlotte''s clothes in her arms and said, "It''s gettingte. You better go to bed earlier. I


    have to g o now."


    Mark raised one of his handsome eyebrows and wrapped his sturdy arms around her waist. "Stay."


    "Just go to sleep. Charlotte and my mother are still waiting for me." She made up her mind.


    "I''m really innocent. I swear to you, I will never do that again!" Only now did he know what regret is!


    Summer stroked his face and said, slightly perfunctory, "I know."


    A little sad, he picked up his ck windbreaker and kneaded his forehead with his fingers. "I''ll take you


    home."


    "I''ll drive. The car is downstairs." She declined, raised her eyebrows and said, "You really don''t need to


    send me back. I have to go now."


    Summer walked quickly out of the apartment and closed the door, but Mark was a step slower. By the


    time he got out, the elevator door was already closed.


    He stood in front of the elevator, waiting for the next one. By the time he reached the ground floor, the


    red car had sped away.


    Mark''s brow creased higher and higher. Was he punishing her, or was he punishing himself?


    "Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± His thin lips curved upward as he greeted her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The four of them sat together at the table in a harmonious atmosphere. Daisy''s attitude was lukewarm


    towards him but she did not lose her temper.


    "Mrs. Hart, shall we go out together after breakfast?" Mark asked, sipping his milk.


    "What for?" Daisy''s attitude was cold.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    "It''s your birthday today, isn¡¯t it?"


    Summer pped her forehead. Damn it! She almost forgot something so important!


    Daisy refused to go. She was not in the best of moods. And with Solomon''s recent death, she was not


    in the mood to celebrate her birthday.


    But how could Charlotte agree to that? She wrapped her arms around Daisy¡¯s legs and begged


    sweetly," Grandma! My lovely grandma! My dearest grandma!"


    Daisy was wavering, but she still did not agree to go.


    "Grandma, if you go today, I''ll buy you a birthday present. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t buy you anything!"


    Daisy could not resist Charlotte''s pleading. She sighed and picked up Charlotte, saying, "All right! All


    right!"


    The ck Bentley was already waiting outside, and Mark had helped to apply for leave for Summer


    and Charlotte in advance for a whole day.


    Hearing this, Summer could not help but roll her eyes. Was he helping her and her daughter skip


    school together?


    They went to the mall first. Mark asked Summer to


    pick out some clothes for Daisy. They were all new styles. The color, style and texture were quite good.


    Daisy was going back to her hometown in two days to attend a rtive¡¯s wedding. She really needed to


    get some clothes.


    Some distance away, Yvette was shopping with a group of richdies when she saw the four of them;


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    three adults and a child.


    "Mrs. Angelo, didn''t you say your son was separated from that woman? Why are they together now?"


    "Yes, yes, I heard it was this woman who sent Mr. Valentine to prison. Shouldn''t your son be holding a


    grudge against her? Can he still be with that woman?"


    "Yeah, I saw on TV some time ago that your son was with a pretty girl. It''s only been a few days. Did he


    already break up with that girl?"


    The chaotic conversation around Yvette brought her mood to its lowest point. She found the hum of


    conversation in her ears annoying.


    Actually, these richdies did not know the whole story at all. They were all stirring things up as if they


    were watching a good show.


    Besides, some of the richdies knew what was going on. But in front of Yvette, they naturally sided


    with Yvette, ming Summer for everything.


    These words made Yvette even more embarrassed. She felt like these people were justughing at the


    Valentine family. They were making fun of her!


    Yvette suddenly lost interest in shopping. She turned and said, "You guys go on, I have some business


    to attend to.¡±


    Yvette, standing in the corner, heard all the chatter. She gnashed her teeth, looking embarrassed and


    angry. What a bunch of gossipers!


    She looked naive and innocent yet adorable and smart. The cashier liked her, too.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Daisy picked up Charlotte in her arms with joy. She was really her little baby, the apple of her eye.


    Mark and Summer looked at each other, and they both chuckled. In the end, Summer kept the savings


    and Mark signed the bill.


    "Grandma, I don¡¯t have enough money, and I don''t have as much money as Mommy and Daddy do. I''ll


    buy you a cake, a big cake, ok?"


    "Okay."


    Yvette stood in the dark behind them, listening to all o f their conversation, and then followed cautiously


    behind them.


    Le Fleur was a famous restaurant in Santabaca, and was well known for its elegant, romantic and quiet


    setting and view of the beautiful garden. Many people came to Le Fleur for the atmosphere.


    Mark had booked a private room in advance. Outside the private room was a sea of flowers, and


    beyond it were trees. Now the leaves were all yellow. The scenery was very beautiful.


    "May I take your order?" Asked a male voice.


    It was a very familiar voice. Summer turned around and looked at Kolby in surprise. "What are you


    doing


    here?" "Oh, hi." Kolby chuckled. "I''m volunteering today. I have to work here every month. You and your


    mom can order whatever you want. The bill''s on me."


    "How can that be? We have to pay the bill." Summer refused. She insisted on paying.


    "This is my mom¡¯s restaurant. Just order whatever you want. I''m volunteering here because of my good


    looks. My mom says I''m the mascot here."


    Summer and Daisy both burst outughing. "Is your mom trying to attract women with your close


    resemnce to Robert Pattinson?" 1


    "A hundred points for a correct answer."


    In the middle of their conversation, Mark gave Kolby a meaningful look, then unexpectedly kissed


    Summer o n the cheek, brushed her hair around her ear, and lied, "There¡¯s something stuck here."


    He had not forgotten that it was this guy who had taken her to the hospital. He thought he''s up to no


    good!


    Summer did not expect Mark to suddenly act like this i n front of her mother and other people. She


    gritted her teeth slightly and blushed a little.


    Daisy, of course, saw this too but did not say anything. She thought maybe Summer had made the right


    decision this time.


    Well, he was obviously jealous...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kolby''s eyes narrowed withughter and turned to Mark. "Mr. Valentine, Maka is my cup of tea. May


    I pursue her?"


    "She said you were her brother and asked me to ask for your advice." Kolby chuckled. "Do you mean


    you don''t object to it?"


    "Uh huh..." Mark responded with a light andzy reply, ignoring Kolby. As long as this guy was not after


    his woman.


    As Kolby left, Daisy smiled and asked, "Did something happen that day?"

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    The waitress wheeled in the big cake Charlotte bought. When Daisy blew out the candles, Charlotte


    refused to let it end there and mored for a Happy Birthday song with her parents!


    Mark''s handsome eyebrows twitched a little." Charlotte, let Grandma cut the cake..."


    "Daddy, do you mean you''re not going to sing?" The little girl was not easily fooled.


    Mark looked to the woman next to him for help. Summer looked at him and snorted, "Didn''t you hear I


    have to sing, too? Who can escape it?"


    "I''m a poor singer..."


    "This is not a singing contest.¡± Summer nced at him and had no intention of saving him.


    Unable to dissuade Charlotte, they were singing '' Happy Birthday to You'' standing by the window.


    Charlotte''s voice was the loudest while Mark''s voice was barely audible. Her small brows furrowed and


    she tugged at Mark''s suit pants. Mark looked helpless and sang louder.


    Watching Mark listen to Charlotte and Summer, Daisy felt relieved and smiled.


    Now that Summer¡¯s dad was gone, those who were


    still living were all that matters. She could not separate the three of them.


    The cake was cut into several pieces and Charlotte enjoyed it the most. Her mouth was covered with


    cream and she ate all the strawberries on the cake.


    It was a nice birthday, Daisy thought, and she enjoyed i t. Her only regret was that he was no longer


    with them anymore.


    Kolby brought in more desserts and finished with a birthday present. Summer looked at her mother and


    knew she was having a good time.


    After dinner, they left the restaurant and took a walk b y theke. The silvery moonlight shone on the


    An hourter, they drove home. The car stopped downstairs. Daisy got out of the car with Charlotte and


    went upstairs first.


    "Thank you so much for today." Summer thanked him sincerely.


    "I don¡¯t want to listen to words, I want your action..." His intention was very clear. Her lips were pink like


    cherries.


    Suddenly they heard the sound of heavy footsteps, and Yvette appeared behind them. She red at


    Summer, and her face looked terrible.


    Mark turned around, and Yvette was obviously angry.


    She pointed her finger at Summer and shouted at her,"


    You shameless woman. Didn''t you swear to stay away from Mark until the day you die? Look what


    you''re doing now! You and Mark got back together in just a few days!"


    Summer did not respond. "Enough!" Mark said coldly.


    Yvette was so angry that she could hardly breathe. She saw the news on TV the other day that he was


    dating a young girl, and she was happy with it.


    He could be with anyone but Summer, that little b*tch! She would not allow it!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What goes aroundes around. He''s in prison because of his own bad karma," Mark said coldly.


    Yvette yelled at Summer, "You shameless woman! Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning? I want


    you to leave my son at once! Now!"

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    "You''re crazy! Has she ced a spell on you?¡± Yvette felt dizzy and overwhelmed.


    "I mean everything I''m saying now. She can live without me, but I can''t live without her. Mom, there''s n


    o need for you to waste your time..."


    Mark then turned to Summer and straightened her clothes. "It''s cold here. You better go up now." His


    voice was soft instead of stiff and firm.


    Summer looked at Yvette, frowning, trying to say something, but he stopped her. "It''s okay."


    Summer nodded. Without saying anything, she turned around and went upstairs.


    "Where are you going? Did I say you can leave?" Yvette refused to let go, lifting her foot in an attempt


    to catch up to Summer.


    Mark grabbed Yvette¡¯s wrist with his big hand and forcefully dragged her to the car. He pulled her by


    the hand and made her sit in the back seat.


    "I''m not finished! How can you let her go when I haven¡¯t finished speaking?" Yvette refused to sit down


    quietly in the back seat.


    The car was moving fast, and Mark was sitting next to her. It was his mother, after all, and he did not


    want to


    push her too hard.


    "When are you going to be okay with me and her?"


    "She can¡¯t be with you. I could never agree to that. She put your father in jail. I will not approve of your


    rtionship!"


    Markughed a little sardonically. "Why is there such a big difference between the two mothers? Not to


    mention the fact that he put himself in jail, and that they, not us, are the ones who have suffered the


    most from this. She lost her father and her beloved child. After losing two loved ones, her mother was


    able to be open-minded and ept me, so why can''t you?"


    Yvette did not ept that reasoning. "She can do it because she''s after our family''s wealth. I will never


    approve of your rtionship!"


    "Well, let me tell you exactly what I''ve decided. I want t o be with her, and I will be with her. Nothing can


    change that. Don''t make me choose between you and her, or you will regret it!" His voice hardened at


    "Do you mean that you would choose her over me, the mother who gave birth to you and raised you?"


    Yvette''s voice was shaking.


    "If you can distinguish between right and wrong, then I don''t need to choose between you and her. And


    don''t ever be rude to her again, or stir things up behind her back. Anything you do to them will have


    unbearable consequences. If you take it as a threat, I have nothing to say. You should take every word


    I say seriously. I¡¯m not kidding! Don''t cross the line, and don''te looking for them. Just live your own


    life and take care of your own business!¡±


    Yvette felt dizzy and overwhelmed. When did he ever say such harsh things to her?


    Was he not in his right mind?


    How could he say that to her? How would she live with the situation going on like this?


    "Mark, I''m your mother. Do you have to talk to me like that?¡± She could hardly bear it. He was her son!


    "If you get along well with each other, such problems will not exist..."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Jazz went to Athana again, saying that he had some contracts to sign, leaving only Mark and Yvette in


    Valentine mansion.


    Harry came in with a thick stack of documents that needed Mark''s review. Then Mark went to the study.


    Yvette sat alone on the sofa in the living room. The big living room was so quiet that there was not a


    single sound. She turned on the TV and turned it up loud so that she would not seem too lonely.


    The Valentine mansion was so big, but only a few people would sit and talk with her. Who else could


    she talk to when Jazz and Raine were not around?


    Sitting on the sofa, her mind started to wander, and when she thought of that b*tch, she immediately


    gnashed her teeth again!


    She must not let this matter continue. Mark said that h e was going to stay with that woman, and


    maybe they would remarry!


    What would happen to her if they remarry? Let that little b*tch piss her off every day?


    No, she could not let it go on like this. She would not!


    This time she must use a cruel move. The crazier the better. It is best to kill with one move because if


    she


    fails, there is no second chance.


    Thinking of the gossip of the rich women, Ronald still i n prison, and then thinking of the Valentine


    family and her son at this time, Yvette poured all her hatred and resentment into Summer.


    For a moment, her delicate face was slightly distorted, slightly sinister, and all the elegance and grace


    were gone.


    Daisy was catching the 5 a.m. train. It was still dark outside, but all the lights in the house were on.


    The suitcase was packed. Daisy wanted to take a taxi t o the train station, but Summer refused. It was


    still dark outside, so it was not convenient to get a taxi. Besides, she had a car. Why take a taxi?


    Daisy was worried that Charlotte would not get enough sleep, but Summer did not think so. She could


    still go back to sleep after she came back.


    When she got downstairs, she looked at the familiar ck Bentley in surprise. As she walked to the car,


    the window rolled down and the man''s face appeared i n front of her. "Why did youe so early?¡± she


    asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Has your mother packed all her things?" He opened the door, stepped out, picked up Charlotte with


    his left hand, and put the luggage into the trunk with his right hand.


    She looked at him strangely and coughed. Mark''s deep eyes narrowed at her reaction. He was


    dissatisfied with her reaction. "Is it strange?"


    "No. I''m just wondering how long you can be so thoughtful. A week, a month, or just two or three days


    and you''ll return to your nonchnt attitude?" She shrugged.


    Daisy was standing not far behind them, just a few steps away, and his voice was loud enough to be


    heard

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Daisy wasughing behind them. She thought she had made the right decision. "Are we ready to go?"


    They did not go to the train station, but to the airport. Mark had asked Harry to return the train ticket


    and get a ne ticket instead.


    Harry had been waiting for them at the airport, got the ticket and checked in the suitcase. Everything


    was done properly. After the ne took off, the three of them returned home.


    They all got up a little too early in the morning, plus it started to rain, therefore, when they got back to


    the apartment, Summer fell asleep on the couch while Charlotte had slept all the way home in the car


    itself.


    Mark wanted to go to work after he took them home. But when he saw them sleeping so soundly, he


    could not resist the temptation. He also felt tired and sleepy.


    On the big ck bed, the three of themy together, and only the sound of their breathing echoed in


    the room. It was quiet and peaceful.


    Yvette went to the office, but when she got there, the CEO office was empty.


    "Where''s Mark?" She looked at Harry.


    It was a difficult question, and he did not know how to answer it. Seeing his hesitant look, Yvette


    immediately asked, "He''s with Summer?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Harry nodded, his eyebrows raised high, and Yvette continued, "Where are they?"


    "They''re sleeping in the apartment."


    That woman really had a bad influence on her son. Skipping work and sleeping in the apartment?


    Yvette''s anger rose so high that even Harry could feel the heating his way. Her heels ttered on


    the floor and she left in anger.


    She could not let the situation go on like this. If it goes on like this, the Valentine family will be


    destroyed by that woman.


    Wasn''t her son attracted to that woman because of her attractive face? If her face is ruined, would he


    still be attracted to her?


    Yvette¡¯s thinking has be bigoted and obstinate to the point of madness and being out of control.


    She did not realize how terrible and frightening were the thoughts she bred right now!


    If she takes this step, even if she regrets it in the future, there is no turning back.


    When Summer woke up at noon, she saw the man next to her and realized that he had skipped work!


    As the CEO of apany, he really had no sense of self -restraint. How could he stay at home and


    sleep!


    Mark heard it when he reached the table, and his face turned solemn. "Sweetie, I''m your real daddy."

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    "I know. The teacher says this is being a good wife and good mother. Nowadays many men want to


    marry this kind of woman," said the little girl seriously.


    "I feel the same way. Should I find you another daddy? Your mommy is in such high demand right now,


    and i t should be easy to find one." She also cooperated with the little girl.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mark¡¯s face grew grimmer and grimmer. He stopped eating, stood up and hoisted Summer onto his


    shoulder. Summer felt her head spinning, and before she could scream, his big hand smacked loudly


    against her hips.


    She was annoyed. Her hairpletely covered her face, making her look disheveled. "Put me down!¡±


    "Aren''t you going to find her a new daddy? Go ahead then..." As he spoke, his big hand fell on her hips


    again.


    His hand was big and strong, and as it fell on her hip, she felt the force, then a tingling pain.


    "Ah!" Angry, she yelled at him, "Let me down. My head i s spinning. I''m dizzy."


    Charlotte sat in the chair and looked at them quietly, her short legs crossed and she said, "Go on and


    bully Mommy. I think in today''s society, a man should not


    fail a woman who washes his underwear! And yesterday I saw Mommy washing your underwear with


    her own hands!"


    Summer paused, turned around and asked, "Charlotte, who taught you that?"


    Where did she learn that a man should not fail a woman who washes his underwear, huh?


    "Nobody taught me that. It''s on TV every day!¡± Charlotte''s little mouth pouted high, and her little apple


    pink face was full of discontent andints. "There are so many TV stations but only two stations


    y Shaun the Sheep and Barney all day. The rest is all about love and romance, which is totally


    disrespectful to children!"


    "Cough..." She could not help coughing, and her stomach was still against Mark''s shoulder. It was


    ufortable, but she really wanted tough.


    Mark, of course, did not expect his daughter to utter such terrifying words. He frowned and said, "Don''t


    watch TV from now on!¡±


    "I have the right to watch TV too!¡± Charlotte turned around, picked up some meat sauce spaghetti, and


    sat down on the sofa. Then she turned on the TV like a boss.


    "How did you educate your daughter?" Mark''s eyebrows twitched as he watched Charlotte. She had


    learned everything she needed to learn, and everything she should not.


    "How did I educate my daughter? What about you?" Summer snorted coldly.


    Hearing this, Mark knew that he was wrong and apologized softly, "It¡¯s all my fault. I didn''t teach her


    well. Are you still angry? Do you want me to scold her?"


    He was only joking, but he was afraid that she would bring up the past issues of four years ago, so he


    immediately apologized.


    He had certainly owed them both for the past four years. That was his eternal regret and pain...


    "Go and teach your daughter, don''t stand in front of m e. I want to eat."


    Mark sat opposite her with a charming smile on his handsome face, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Why are you here?" Summer came straight to the question.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Summer smiled. "Just like what you''ve said, I wasn''t brought up well. If there is nothing else, I''m going


    upstairs."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was almost impossible to reason with her or try to restore her usual self. She had attempted it


    previously, but she had now given up.


    "You swore before your father''s portrait that you will leave my son alone. Unless you want your father to


    die with regret, you will leave my son immediately and stop your daydreams. Let me tell you, you will


    never be part of the Valentine family or its daughter-inw!"


    It was unnecessary to repeatedly discuss the matter a s it had already be a routine.


    "Since I swore by my father¡¯s name, he would surely forgive me. Because he loved me, he will


    understand and ept me. Even if he doesn''t, whatever befalls me is mine to bear; it is my sin. You


    don''t need to worry! Haven¡¯t you heard that it takes two to tango? If your son doesn''t strike when I


    reach out, nothing would happen. Since you have so much time and energy to face me, why not start


    from your son? If he agrees that we split, I will have no qualms."


    After saying that, she carried Charlotte upstairs,


    leaving Yvette alone. Yvette was irritated, her chest heaving heavily as she breathed.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend. ''What is so attractive about Summer?''


    ''She knows Mark wouldn¡¯t heed me, yet she tries to make me confront him. If this isn''t an insult, what


    is?''


    ''She is definitely trying to make a fool out of me. Does she think that she can get away with provoking


    me?¡¯


    ''B*tch, let¡¯s see how long you canst!''


    Yvette¡¯s eyes sparked with malice, and she let out a shrillughter that would send shivers down one''s


    spine.


    ''I had given her onest chance, but she rejected it. Now, she''d better not regret her decision...''


    Early next morning.


    Mrs. Woods rushed out of the meeting; she appeared pale. Before Billy could chide her, Mrs. Woods


    said," Harry, there''s something wrong with Mr. Valentine."


    Harry hurried into the meeting room. Indeed, Mark was looking pale and appeared unsightly.


    "Sir." Harry called out softly as he helped him out of the meeting room.


    The pain in his stomach was grueling; he couldn¡¯t even find the strength to stand up. "Take me to the


    hospital," Mark eximed.


    His stomach felt very painful, and it hurt inexplicably whenever he took a deep breath. As he hugged


    his abdomen, he presumed it was cholera. Although the weather was cold, he was sweating profusely,


    his lips purplish, his limbs convulsing.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctors hurriedly wheeled him into the emergency station and


    immediately carried out phlebotomy.


    The excruciating pain was like a thorn piercing through his belly, and it felt extremely exhausting.


    Harry thought to himself, ''How I wished too, but how a m I supposed to keep him in check?''


    ''The smell of alcohol and smoke dancing in the air made the office like a sacrificial altar. Every time


    The doctor removed his mask. "Before I forget, Mr.


    Valentine asks to see you."

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The expression on Mark''s handsome face turned icy cold. "I¡¯ll call Ms. Hart." Harry quickly pulled out


    his phone.


    At that moment, he could tell what Mark needed most; he was very certain that Mark desired Summer''s


    "N-No need to call her. Sh-She''ll be there in the afternoon..." he utteredboriously. "The doctor will be


    giving me sedatives immediately and put me on IV. Afterward, you send me back to the apartment."


    The IV process began after first aid measures were taken care of. By the time he had finished a bottle,


    she would have also finished work.


    "But you need someone to care for you!"


    "When this bottle is finished, send me back to the apartment. Then, return to work." Although Mark


    looked pale, he maintained his unwavering authority.


    Harry knew that Mark did not like hospitals, especially the odor there. Furthermore, it was just IV, and


    the doctor had said it could also be done at home. Hence, he nodded in acknowledgment.


    There were three rooms. Harry had no idea which room had been Mark¡¯s, so he supported him into a


    random room-the rightmost room.


    He hung up the IV bottle and set its drip rate to the minimum. Then, he closed the door.


    Mark was administered with sedatives prior to the IV. It contained a tranquilizing substance that would


    make him drowsy. As a result, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Not long after Harry left, Yvette arrived at the apartment and went straight into Mark¡¯s room. Seeing


    that nobody was in the room, she smiled.


    Then, she carried a pouch into the living room. Inside the pouch was arge bottle. Nobody knew what


    exactly was its content... Comment by Chein Ling Foo: Original:


    ''nobody knew what exactly was inside the pouch...''


    Mistrantion


    shud be ''what exactly was inside the bottle''


    At that moment, the apartment door opened, and Summer entered while carrying her bag.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Yvette.


    ''How shameless. After saying such dreadful words, she still dares to set foot into my son¡¯s apartment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She cannot live without a man, can she?¡¯


    Ignoring Yvette, Summer threaded toward the room. She had left a few documents when she was


    resting here yesterday afternoon.


    No one was in the room. ''He should still be at work.''


    ''Why do I smell alcohol? Where is iting from?'' She nced across the living room but did not find


    any spiritmp.


    Although the walls of the living room had traces of dampness, she didn¡¯t notice it. Instead, she spotted


    the ck coat on the sofa.


    Frowning, she was filled with doubts. ''Isn¡¯t this the coat he wore to work?''


    Staring at Summer, Yvette felt utterly disgusted. ''Look at this vixen; how dare she treat this ce like


    her own.''


    Even if their rtionship as mother and son was severed, he would not budge, but neither will he give


    her up.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    But this was a different situation altogether. Whether i t was Mark or Summer, the same method would


    only work once, and not twice.


    To ensure her peaceful life, Yvette had to get it right once and for all to prevent any aftermath. Besides


    this approach, she did not have a better idea...


    Summer suddenly realized she had forgotten her bag the moment she picked up the coat, so she


    returned to the room to get it.


    Yvette smiled hideously like a vicious and venomous matron. It was terrifying.


    She flicked a lighter to ignite a quivering blue me. The eerie blue me was flickering and bobbing up


    and down, looking somewhat peculiar...


    Summer carried her bag. However, she noticed the bed was untidy, so she stooped forward and


    rearranged the bedsheet and the pillows. Before she could regain her stance, a high-pitched and


    nervewrecking shriek came.


    Only Yvette was in the living room. Besides her, there was no one who could possibly be screaming.


    However, Summer paid no attention to Yvette¡¯s bewildered screeching.


    She got up and exited the room. When she witnessed what was before her, she was petrified.


    Fire. Red mes pranced upward; it was a fiery inferno, setting off the curtains of the French window


    aze. The fire soared about a foot high. It was like a firestorm.


    Yvette retreated. She became pale and was trembling. She had not expected the fire to be so massive


    that she couldn''t even react in time.


    When she saw Summer, Yvette let out all her fear and hatred onto her while not forgetting to press the


    record button on the recorder secretly. "It¡¯s all your fault! Why do you harm me? Why!"


    "Shut up!" Summer was shaking, and her face was pale. She looked toward the door. The fire was too


    ferocious; it was almost impossible to escape!


    "You want to harm me and kill me. You¡¯re so cruel, and more wicked than a wretched woman!" Yvette


    ignored the mes and kept ndering Summer.


    "Shut the f*ck up!" she lost her patience and snapped a t Yvette.


    The fire spread quickly and fierily. In just a few moments, smog filled the air; so smoky that one would


    begin to tear.


    In the blink of an eye, the inferno raged toward her like a bloodthirsty beast and scalded her cheek.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer clearly knew that she could not remain still any longer, or else it was only a dead-end!


    The bathroom was still clear of the fire. She quickly grabbed a towel, drenched it with cold water, and


    covered her nostrils.


    As she was frightened, the redplexion of her face faded and turned ghastly. She trembled and


    quickly removed her shoes.


    She was as though in a firestorm and surrounded by the inferno. The smog made it difficult for her to


    open her eyes, and she could not stop coughing.


    Due to her age, she was no longer nimble. A spark flew and fell on her dress. She shrieked and rolled


    on the floor to put out the fire.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    ''I need to escape. Whether she lives or dies, does it really matter?''


    Summer stared at her coldly and returned to the room. Yvette was filled with fear and terror. As the fire


    encircled her, the mes on her dress were ready to engulf her.


    In the bedroom, Summer undid the bedsheet and quickly fastened it to the window. As the apartment


    was on the second floor, there was still a way out!


    Because the bedsheet was too short, she fumbled through the closet for another two. After connecting


    them together in tight knots, she flung them out of the window.


    "Ahhh! I''m going to die! I''m really going to die! Mark, Jazz, Mommy is so afraid!" Yvette screamed in


    horror as though she had lost her mind.


    Summer was palpitating; sweat broke out on her forehead and flowed downward like a stream.


    Yvette''s voice echoed as if inside Summer''s head. She tried not to take notice of it, but it kept creeping


    into her auditory canals.


    "Mark, Jazz, Mommy is very scared...¡± she sobbed while begging for her life.


    Yvette¡¯s cries and screams were very tormenting.


    Summer came out from the room and found her rolling on the floor, crying in distress. The fire was just


    an inch away from her, just a little closer, and she would be burnt to whiskers.


    Summer had never seen anyone struggling before death, and Yvette was the first. She was desperate,


    agonizing, and tussling with death.


    Her arms trembled while she gritted her teeth. ''I want t o save her, but that''s Yvette!¡¯


    ''If it wasn''t her, I would have rushed forward immediately. But...''


    As though impeded by a prison ball, her feet were immobilized as she could not ovee the obstacle


    i n her heart. She turned around and returned to the room again.


    Yvette, who was lying on the floor, stopped screaming. She became very quiet. She was awaiting the


    moment when the fire would consume her like the devil''s reckoning.


    Her eyes were wide open but appeared deste. ''Are all humans left with emptiness, apathy, and


    terror at the brink of their demise?¡¯ Although she didn''t want t o die, she was helpless, and she could


    only leave it all t o fate.


    At that instant, the room became quiet. No more cries were heard. Only the crackling sounds of the


    burning inferno remained as though humming life¡¯s requiem.


    The crackling sounds smashed through her heart when she entered thebedroom. Summer stopped and


    supported herself by the doorframe. She was in a dilemma; her chest thumped heavily, and her face


    reflected the fiery colors of the fire.


    Suddenly, she gritted her teeth as though she hade to a conclusion. She dashed into the bathroom


    and emerged with a pail of water. Then, she rushed out and sshed it onto Yvette.


    Shuddering, Yvette stared at Summer. She had prepared to die but did not expect Summer to save her.


    Yvette¡¯s back was excruciating. She looked at Summer bafflingly and shook her head.


    "Do you want to die? If you are dead, my life would be i n bliss. Are you sure you want me to live


    happily ever after?" Summer uttered indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    certain Yvette had a tight grip on the bedsheets, Summer kicked her hard on the legs, so hard so that


    they turned feeble, and she slid down.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Without second thoughts, Summer also hung onto the bedsheets and slowly slid downward.


    Nothing tragic happened because the bedsheets were strong. Theynded safely. Yvette, feeble in


    both feet, sat on the ground and wept silently.


    Nobody could understand what it felt to escape the gates of Hades. Summer breathed heavily; she


    held her quivering legs, trying to calm herself.


    The Civil Defense Force personnel had arrived and cordoned the area. Many people had gathered.


    Summer borrowed an onlooker''s phone, and as she dialed Mark''s number, her hands were trembling.


    Nevertheless, no one answered the call.


    Then, she called Harry. The call connected, and she asked, "Where is Mark?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "He¡¯s in the apartment. He wasn''t feeling well this morning. After being administered with sedatives,


    he¡¯s now resting in the apartment."


    His words were devastating. Summer stumbled; she lost her bnce and held on to the tree behind."


    You¡¯re saying Mark is in the apartment?"


    Yvette heard it too, and she stopped weeping. She convulsed and trembled in her arms, face, mouth,


    and


    entire body.


    ''Mark, Mark, he''s in the apartment!'' "It''s true. He was sedated. I think he is still asleep now. It was I who


    sent him back to the apartment-"


    Before Harry could finish, the phone had slipped from Summer¡¯s grip. She remembered that his coat


    was still on the sofa.


    She shivered as though she was encased in an icy casket. It was scorching a while ago, but now it''s


    frigid; it was such a contrast.


    She rushed forward frantically but was stopped by the officers. "You cannot go through here. It''s


    dangerous!"


    "Th-Th-There is still someone inside... Pl-Pl-Please save him..." she trembled.


    "The fire is too big; it''s beyond our control. We cannot g o in.


    "Then, is he going to die in there?"


    "The fire brigade hasn''t arrived. Please be patient."


    ''What... wait for him to die?¡¯


    Many passersby crowded the scene. However, they were just here for themotion, and there was a


    lot o f ongoing discussions. Perhaps a few were sincerely anxious and worried, but some were merely


    onlookers.


    It was a self-centered society.


    Nobody mattered to anyone. They would not risk their life for a stranger.


    As her tears flowed, Summer broke through the barricade. When the officers realized it, she had


    already dashed into the apartment.


    "The fire is so big. Is she out of her mind?"


    "Can she even make it out alive?"


    "That someone inside must mean a lot to her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have rushed in while risking her life."

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    The visibility inside the apartment was very poor due t o the ferocity of the fire. Avoiding the mes, she


    fumbled her way through the smog.


    Although there were ces that remained unscorched, her feet were still asionally scalded by the


    vivacious mes; it was hot and painful.


    It was very tough to navigate through the fire, and the smoke fumed so heavily that it made her dizzy.


    Every step wasborious. The door of the rightmost room had already burnt down when she arrived.


    The mes were spreading close to the bed.


    But he was still lying unconsciously in bed.


    Summer was horrified when she saw what was before her. She could not picture what might have


    happened t o him if she had arrivedter.


    She removed the IV and used all her strength to help him toward the door. He was very heavy, and all


    his weight pressed hard against her.


    She covered his and her nostrils with a long towel, each of them sharing one-half of it.


    Perhaps it was the chill of the towel or the heat of the fire that made Mark open his eyes slowly, and


    right before him was an inferno.


    "You''re awake? The ce is on fire; we need to get out quickly. Follow my lead as your body is weak,"


    said Summer.


    In fact, Summer had not much energy left. She was simply holding on to her final breath.


    Mark was distressed at her gloomy appearance. In a weak voice, he uttered, "If you can''t bring me out,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    please leave me alone. Charlotte is waiting for you..."


    "I will surely get you out..." she gritted her teeth and braved through despite her burns and scalding.


    "You''re so stubborn...'''' he said gently and removed his weight on her as he staggered along.


    It was impossible to escape through the main door. The only way out was the window.


    It would be unbelievable to say that Summer wasn''t terrified. He was awake, and since she could hear


    his voice, she became calm because she knew she had someone to rely on.


    They paced forward very slowly. Because of his condition and the burns on her legs, they could not


    move quickly.


    The vision in the room was blurry, and nothing was visible. Mark''s throat rumbled as he staggered in


    pain and difficulty. But when he saw her frail but unbending figure, he was filled with inexplicable


    affection.


    When he raised his head, his smile stiffened; his


    handsome face was rmed, and his eyes furrowed-


    "Watch out!" he cried out.


    "What?" Summer was puzzled.


    No matter how much she tried, he didn''t respond. The blood on his forehead kept flowing out, and it


    hurt her very much.


    She gritted her teeth and crouched on the floor; then, she hauled him up with all her might, and her


    tears poured out uncontrobly like a broken dam.


    Nobody knew how much effort or willpower she had exhausted, but it was her determination that


    carried him to the window.


    One could only realize their hidden potential in a time of desperation.


    Through the window, she could see that the rescue team hadid out the jumping cushion. With her


    chest throbbing heavily, she hugged his waist and threw themselves out of the window...

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    When Summer woke up, it was already the next afternoon. Her legs and arms were bandaged with


    thick linen gauze.


    She pulled aside her nket, and when she was about to get out of bed, she was stopped by the


    approaching nurse. "Where are you going?¡±


    "To see someone." She had not forgotten about how severe and life-threatening his injuries were when


    he protected her.


    The nurse tried to stop her but failed. As she feared that Summer might dismantle her IV, she brought


    her over instead.


    Mark was still in the ICU. The chandelier that struck him directly on his head was huge and heavy.


    There was bleeding, and the blood clot pressed on his nerve. Therefore, it was hard to predict when he


    would wake up.


    Dressed in sanitized attire, Summer sat beside him in the ICU. She ced his hands on her cheek, and


    tears welled up in her eyes.


    ''You got to be alright. Please be alright. Nothing should happen to you!''


    Mark''s head was bandaged in white linen gauze, and


    his cyan stubble had vividly surfaced. His face was very skinny, and she was deeply hurt.


    Yvette was at home. She had ordered the maid to prepare mushroom soup to bring to the hospital.


    Charlotte sat meekly on the sofa. She was not attached to Yvette, and she knew that Yvette disliked


    her and mommy.


    She longed for mommy and daddy, but they had not returned for the entire night.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Standing up, Charlotte went up to Yvette while she was speaking to the maid. She tugged her tiny and


    tender hand at Yvette''s and shook it gently.


    It was a light and gentle touch. Yvette''s fingers twitched, and she turned around. Looking at her were


    the little girl''s glittering eyes. "When is daddy and mommying home?¡±


    She had never interacted with this child before. The tenderness of Charlotte''s tiny hands melted her


    heart, and it was the first time she properly looked at her.


    Charlotte and Mark looked very much alike as if she was a copy of himself, and Yvette was the one


    who had given birth to Mark.


    Yvette bent down and took Charlotte into her embrace. The little girl stiffened and began to feel uneasy


    and nervous.


    She nned to take Charlotte along when she brought


    Summer, who was at the hospital, the mushroom soup the maid was preparing.


    ''After such an incident, how could my impression toward her not be changed? Leaving her aside, how


    manydies would risk their lives and rush into a situation like that?¡¯


    The soup was not ready, but the maid hade forward to inform her of the visit of the police.


    When she heard that the police had arrived, she panicked. Her breathing sped up, and sweat broke


    through her forehead.


    Yvette¡¯s hands and feet became warm and mmy; however, she remained unusually calm. "What do


    you mean?"


    Yvette¡¯s expression turned gloomy. The sight of the police uniform made her heart race.


    ''No. I cannot be imprisoned again. It cannot happen.''


    Everyone was gossiping about Ronald. If she ended up in prison again, then they would be cursing


    behind herback.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    She could hardly imagine the situation. ''If that ever happens, I would rather die!''


    Yvette had the maid take care of Charlotte. Gritting her teeth and without a sense of pity, she took out


    the recorder. "It''s her. She wanted to kill me..."


    Summer was having mushroom soup when the police arrived, and following behind was Yvette.


    Yvette averted her eyes immediately when she nced at Summer¡¯s bandages. Her heart was still


    thumping, and she was afraid to look up.


    "Ms. Hart, pleasee with us to the station."


    She raised her head and put down her bowl.


    Acknowledging, she followed them into the police car, and they departed to the police station.


    Summer and Yvette were seated in separated interrogation rooms, and they were surrounded by dark


    walls.


    Yvette had experienced prison once. So, she knew how it felt being in a prison cell. The dark


    atmosphere was like a living nightmare to her.


    She had intended not to harm Summer anymore. Instead, she decided to stop it after the fire and try to


    ept her. However, she did not expect this matter to


    escte this far.


    All she cared was to avoid imprisonment. Although it was deceitful, she had no other option.


    Therefore, regardless of what the police questioned her, she med them all on Summer. Other than


    that, she would answer that she didn''t know anything.


    However, when the questioning intensified and called for suspicion, she would answer indignantly, "My


    son was also in the house; would I be so heartless to burn him alive?¡±


    Summer had only one answer, "I did not start the fire, neither had I any intention of doing so. Other


    than that, I am not sure."


    When the police officer yed back the audio recorder, she became enlightened. ''Who else but Yvette


    could be behind this?''


    She squinted her eyes and raised her head. Then she let out a disdainfulughter. ''I have really


    rescued a madwoman!¡¯ she thought.


    ''If she could go to the extent of starting a fire, her madness must know no bounds!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had never intended to save her, but she couldn¡¯t watch her burn to death either. She was afraid


    that the scene would leave asting imprint in her memory, and haunt her forever.


    All she wished was to simply live a happy life. Instead, she had been backstabbed.


    Summer smiled indifferently and said no more.


    And now, she was treated as the primary suspect...


    "I have made clear everything that I know or don''t know. There is nothing else for me to say." She


    answered calmly.


    Even with all clues pointing at her, she remained indifferent, and the police officer frowned with


    displeasure.


    After two hours of questioning, Summer was detained because the suspicion toward her was too great.


    But Summer stopped before her and said, "Haven''t you heard, whatever will be, shall be. You cannot


    avoid it...¡±

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Her face turned pale, and she was sweating profusely. She shook her head vigorously. ''I cannot go to


    jail. I cannot go to jail...¡¯


    Afterward, she went to the hospital. Seeing an unconscious Mark, she sprawled on the bed. She was s


    o remorseful that she wanted to stab herself.


    Charlotte remained at Valentine Mansion. When Yvette returned at night and saw her, she was filled


    with guilt and thought of Summer.


    She headed upstairs into her room without eating anything. Shey in bed and closed her eyes. The


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    terror she had experienced these few days had been too much for her to bear.


    The moment she closed her eyes, her nightmare began. It pranced before her ostentatiously like a


    monster. Then, she dreamt of Summer. Summer was holding a knife and chasing after her relentlessly.


    Yvette woke up in the middle of the night due to the fright and could not return to sleep. She sat curling


    up at the edge of the bed and was sweating profusely.


    It was a sleepless night for her. She appeared to be in a trance, hallucinating that someone was trying


    to stab her from behind.


    Summer was locked up in a prison cell. She telephoned herwyer to appeal for the case to be


    reinvestigated.


    Yvette was drinking mushroom soup, but her thoughts had drifted far away, and the soup in her spoon


    spilled onto her dress.


    "Madam, your soup is spilling over," the man called out.


    "Ah!" Yvette screamed. She flung away the spoon and breathed heavily. She calmed down only after


    regaining her senses.


    The appeal for reinvestigation was aplicated and time-consuming procedure. During the waiting


    period, Summer did not notify Daisy as she did not want her to worry.


    Yvette went through several sleepless nights. Incapable of anything, she instructed the maid to sleep


    beside her.


    However, it was ineffective. Yvette would still be terrified. She yanked at her unkempt hair and


    shrieked, "Ahhh!¡±


    "Madam, is something troubling you?" Maria felt something was amiss. During these few days, Yvette


    had behaved like a maniac. Furthermore, she had lost a lot of weight as though something had been


    tormenting her.


    "I dreamt of someone strangling me!¡± Yvette was traumatized.


    "It''s alright. It''s just a dream. You were just dreaming!¡±


    "It''s not. She hase for me. She hase to seek revenge..." Yvette shook her head insanely and


    couldn''t stop mumbling.


    Despite the furor, she did not call Gordon or Jazz. She was fearful of breaking the news.


    It was an inexplicable fear that reverberated from within her bones, and it was cold and frigid.


    The night in autumn was also very chilly, and she curled up in a daze on the bench in the backyard.


    For the first two days, Charlotte remained sound. But o n the third day, she became restless. She kept


    crying for mommy and could not be coaxed.


    Observing Charlotte¡¯s sniveling from afar, Yvette walked up and took her into her arms.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    "I want mommy. I want mommy..." Charlotte rubbed her eyes and cried in her tender nasal voice, and


    her eyes were swollen red.


    Although Charlotte was her granddaughter, she did not share any intimacy with her. Furthermore, it


    was her first time carrying her. Charlotte¡¯s dainty figure and swollen eyes made her frown.


    "I still need to go to school and apologize to Anna." She choked.


    "Why do you need to apologize?"


    "I hit her. I said bad things about her daddy. Teacher told me that if I''m wrong, I need to make amends.


    I need to apologize, or else everyone in ss will hate m e. But Anna was also wrong. I hit her because


    she scolded me first. After I apologize to her, she needs to apologize too!"


    As Yvette carried Charlotte while walking back and forth, she was amazed by her ability to reason at


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    such a young age.


    Standing outside the mansion, Maria was engaged in a phone call. She appeared agitated, but she


    sounded exasperated. "There are no secrets in this world. How long can you keep it from him? It''s best


    that you tell


    him now!"


    When she saw Yvette, Maria hung up and exined," It''s my daughter. She''s infertile but is afraid of


    letting her boyfriend know.¡±


    Nodding, Yvette let Maria carry Charlotte. Then, she returned to her room and locked the door. She


    shut herself inside and pulled over the curtains, and the room became very dark.


    ''There are no secrets in this world...¡¯ Maria''s words kept ringing in her mind.


    ''Summer couldn¡¯t be this naive. I framed her and put her in jail. Now that her child is outside, am I to


    think that she will be at ease?''


    Tm sure she would get herwyer to appeal the case. And when they find out the truth, I will be...''


    ¡®Can anyone scoop fire into hisp without his clothes being burned? Even if it didn''t, how long can it


    After Maria prepared breakfast, she knocked on Yvette''s door. However, Yvette refused to eat,


    including lunch and dinner. She shut herself in and was unwilling to eat anything.


    While everyone was asleep at night, she awoke sweating profusely. She appeared disturbed and pale


    a s if another nightmare had urred.


    Yvette remained awake for the entire night.


    Surprisingly, as the day broke, Yvette got up and left


    her room.


    Yvette left. And even at noon, she had not returned.


    She had gone to visit Summer at the police station.


    It had been few days since theyst met. Summer only smiled indifferently, and Yvette felt it was


    absurd.


    Staring coldly at her, Summer continued, "Now that you have achieved your goal, are you delighted?"


    ''Delighted?'' Yvette tightened her grip and frowned.


    ''I have been tormented for days and had many sleepless nights. How can I be delighted? I''m almost


    losing my mind.''

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    She then got up and went over to the police station. She turned herself in, and epted any


    interrogation from the police.


    She revealed every single detail of her act, including the amount of alcohol she had with her and the


    process of her starting the fire. Nothing was left out from her confessional statement.


    Her surrounding was pitch ck, but Yvette¡¯s heart was still and at peace. She had just confessed


    everything thoroughly, from the start to the end.


    Summer was getting some rest at the other side of the police station when the police officers went over


    to her. They opened the door to let her out.


    Not even bothering to look at them, Summer just continuedying there motionless. She immediately


    said, "I¡¯m not feeling so well so I can¡¯t really walk around. I¡¯ve already made an appeal too."


    "Someone turned themselves in, so you may leave now." The policewoman was emotionless as she


    spoke.


    ''Someone turned themselves in?'' Summer''s eyes widened slightly as she was truly shocked. ''Did


    Yvette confess? This is not her way of doing things.''


    Summer followed the policewoman out of her cell and was met with Yvette, who was being brought in


    by other police officers. She was already in her prison


    uniform when they crossed paths. Just when they were about to walk past each other, Yvette stopped


    walking and stared at Summer straight in the eyes." You''re curious as to why I am doing this, right?¡±


    Summer nodded as she really could not wrap her head around why she turned herself in. She could


    not figure out what was going on in her head.


    "Just as you said, I''m not saving you. I''m only doing this to save myself. It¡¯s just that simple." Yvette did


    not continue any further after saying that. Before she entered her cell, she left Summer with a few more


    words. "Charlotte is in Valentine mansion."


    During the past few days, every second felt like an hour to Yvette. Her heart was filled with worries and


    torment. Part of it was because her son was still lying i n the hospital bed unconscious, another part of


    it was because she was afraid that her doings would be brought to light, and a small part of it was


    because of Summer Hart.


    She was always looking out of the window of her cell, caught in a daze. At that moment, all her


    sufferings finally left her.


    Summer changed into a fresh set of clothes, took a shower, and headed to school. But her mind was


    revolving around Yvette. She was pondering about her actions and the words she said to her.


    When Charlotte saw Summer, she lunged towards her and hugged her thighs while crying


    uncontrobly.


    Summer was actually afraid that Yvette mistreated Charlotte for the past few days, but Charlotte told


    her that Yvette was very good to her. She bought Charlotte many delicious treats and meals, and she


    even hugged her before.


    Summer furrowed her brows as Yvette''s behaviour exceeded her expectations. Soon after, the mother


    and daughter left for the hospital. Mark had not awakened, but he was already transferred from the


    emergency room to a normal ward. 1


    He was still unconscious and there was no way of telling when he would regain his consciousness. It


    could be a year, a month, a day, or even as short as an hour...


    "Mommy, when is Daddy waking up? He has been sleeping for a few days now, is he really that


    sleepy?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer bent down and carried Charlotte up in her arms. "Call him Daddy three times a day and he will


    wake up very soon."


    She stroked his face while she was talking, starting from his forehead to his eyebrows, eyes, nose, and


    Charlotte covered her tiny mouth with her hands as she chuckled mischievously. "You''re taking


    advantage of Daddy, Mommy!"

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Summer wasughing along with Charlotte as she carried her in her arms. With her index finger on her


    lips, Summer said, "Shh, don''t tell Daddy!"


    Life was back to normal for them. Time passed, and things were simple. It felt like nothing had


    changed, but it still felt so empty.


    Summer brought Charlotte to the hospital in the morning to greet Mark before dropping her off at


    school. She would then head to work and go straight t o the hospital right after she was done with her


    shift i n the evening.


    Mark was in the VIP ward, so Summer and Charlotte could practically live there and do as they like.


    Days passed, but Mark remained unconscious.


    Summer received a call and got to know that Jazz had returned. So, she went to the airport with


    Charlotte to pick Jazz up.


    The first thing Jazz said to Summer when he saw her was, "I''m truly sorry!"


    Summer raised her brows as she was confused. "Why are you saying sorry out of nowhere?"


    "For everything that my mother had done to you." Jazz carried Charlotte up in his arms. He was no


    longer the


    youthful Jazz that she knew. There was more maturity and a sense of steadiness to him. "I never


    nned toe back. I really don''t wish to see her anymore after I knew what she did to Mark..."


    Yvette was his biological mother, and he did not know why she turned out to be like this. How brutal


    could she be toe up with the idea to end someone''s life with a fire?


    Her thinking and doings had made him afraid of her. She was no longer familiar to him, and he found


    her behaviour utterly uneptable.


    It was after this long period of time that he learned to ept the fact little by little.


    After he got to know about that incident, he never wished to see her, nor did he want to acknowledge


    her as his mother. That was why he had no ns of returning.


    "I know. Have you eaten? Do you want to eat out or have a taste of my cooking?¡± Summer patted his


    shoulder lightly.


    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit my brother first." Jazz took in a deep breath.


    The brother that was lying unconscious on the ward bed stirred up an indescribable sense of bitterness


    in Jazz''s heart. Mark was always filled with energy.


    When had Jazz ever seen him in the state that he was i n now?


    "He will wake up!" Jazz said affirmatively, as he believed that his brother would definitely wake up!


    "I think so, too." Summer was also looking at the man a s she said softly, "I will always believe that he


    will wake up, no matter how long it takes."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jazz stayed in the hospital for at least half an hour before getting up. He left the hospital and got into a


    cab.


    Yvette never expected Jazz to pay her a visit. She awkwardly tucked her hair behind her ear as she felt


    a little embarrassed.


    Her own son was visiting her in prison. How could one not feel embarrassed by this?


    But Jazz looked like he had no intentions of speaking t o her. He just sat there in silence, not saying


    anything. No one could figure out what was on his mind.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    "I''ve been sentenced to three years in prison and they said my behaviour is good enough for a


    with her head held low, her tone deep.


    Compared to the Yvette that he used to know, the Yvette before him now was like apletely different


    person. He loathed and despised her in his heart, but all he felt was pain and bitterness when he


    looked at her current state.


    "How about you? How have you been?" Jazz asked after pausing for a moment.


    "I''m doing very well." Yvette lifted her head. Though she was skinny and dark, she still had energy and


    her eyes were sparkling. "It''s true, I really am doing well here, and I am making full use of my time. I''ve


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    never experienced this kind of life before.¡±


    Though she said it lightly, it was filled with honesty." I¡¯ve been working with thedies in here - weeding,


    gardening, and doingundry together. I''ve always been alone back in Valentine mansion. I did not


    have anyone to talk to and there was a constant void in my life. For every single day, I''d wake up with


    no ns in mind and I never knew what I could do for that day. N


    o matter what I did, be it having tea, shopping or gardening, I''ve been by myself. No one was there to


    talk to me, so I had so much time for all sorts of crazy thoughts in my head. When I was with that group


    of wealthy housewives, everything we talked about was just topete with each other. Either that, or


    we''d be judging andughing at each other secretly. None of them were a true friend to me, and I was


    feeling empty, which led me to who I am today. I''m doing everything with my own hands in here, and I


    finally feel like there is a meaning to life."


    None of this was a bluff. From weeding to nting the vegetables, and seeing them grow after a few


    months really left her with a sense of aplishment.


    Her days in prison trained her patience and wiped away her pride, shaping her to be a docile person.


    Jazz had never expected to hear these words from Yvette. He expected her to cry and make a fuss


    when she saw him, making him think of ways to get her out of prison. He never would have thought


    that she would say such things.


    "I''ve been living like that for the past few decades of m y life and things are finally bing clear to me


    now. I''m sleeping and working just fine here, so everything i s pretty good."


    Her life had been revolving around Ronald Valentine for the past few years. He was always in Grudin


    North, leaving her alone in the Valentine mansion. She was guarding the mansion and waiting for his


    return every day, just waiting...


    The overwhelming emptiness and loneliness she felt led her to stir up problems, up to the point where


    she would do such an absurd act. So, she really found her prison life pretty good.


    No one would understand the emptiness and loneliness she felt. It was really unnerving and terrifying.


    Although she had a husband, she was living like a widow.


    "Also, could you apologise to Summer on my behalf..." Yvette raised her head. "I really could not


    believe how ridiculous I was back then. I also want to divorce your father. You should know how he


    treated me all this while, and I really don¡¯t wish to continue living like that anymore."


    ''She has really changed.¡¯ Jazz was taken aback as he stared at her as if he was stunned.


    Someone went over to them to let them know that their visiting time was up. Yvette got up and looked


    at Jazz with a longing look on her face, waving him goodbye.


    Jazz was still lost in his thoughts when he walked out of the prison. ''She has really changed, but the


    cost was way too much."


    The autumn sun was ring, forcing him to keep his eyes shut. How did the Valentines end up like


    this?


    Gordon came back once, and Jazz told him everything that Yvette said. He did not say much and just


    left after giving a brief response.


    Usually, people learn to face hardships in their youth. But Yvette only faced it when she was older. In


    the end, it was all because she was spoiled by him since she was young!

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    "Darling,e say good morning to your daddy." Summer walked out from the washroom.


    He has been unconscious for more than a month, and she has been reading the news and talking to


    him every day. He had never responded but she will not give up!


    "Mommy, Daddy is such azy pig!" Charlotte pouted her tiny lips. "Good morning, Daddy.¡±


    "Go drink some water. I¡¯ll send you to schoolter." She believed that he will wake up. She bent down


    and pecked his thin lips.


    ''Mommy has been taking advantage of Daddy every day, how shameless!¡¯


    Charlotte held a cup of water in her hand as she stood by the window, swaying her head left to right. As


    she did not hold the cup firmly, the cup wobbled and the hot water spilled out from the cup, sshing


    onto the back of Mark''s hand.


    The water was fresh from the jug, so it was quite hot. A few drops of itnded on her own hand as she


    gulped for air.


    Just like a thief, she pulled out her sleeve after noticing that Summer was nowhere to be seen. She


    quickly dabbed it onto Mark¡¯s hand to wipe off the water, eliminating all the evidence.


    "Are you done drinking?¡± Summer¡¯s voice echoed all o f a sudden.


    Charlotte got startled and nodded immediately. "Yes, yes."


    She then said in her heart, ''I¡¯m really sorry, Daddy. I didn''t mean to burn you - the cup just slipped from


    my hands! I pray that mommy will never notice, Amen!''


    Both of them left the room, but none of them noticed that the hand that just got burned twitched ever so


    slightly...


    Since none of them turned their heads to look back, neither of them saw it.


    Jazz opened the door to Mark''s ward and was met with a figure that was sitting on the bed. His pupils


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately dted and the fruit basket that he was carrying in his hand fell onto the ground, the fruits


    rolling about the hospital floor.


    "Long time no see. Shocked to see your brother, eh?" Markid on his side and looked at him as the


    corners of his lips curved upwards.


    Jazz continued staring at him for a long time, but he still could not believe his eyes. He grabbed the cup


    of water that was located beside him and sshed it on his face.


    The water was cold. His face felt chilly, and he started to have the urge to sneeze.


    "Mark!" He choked on his voice uncontrobly as he took big steps towards his brother before hugging


    him tightly.


    Jazz smiled after hearing his words. He was overly shocked, excited, and ecstatic!


    The doctor came in for a check-up. Everything was normal and his recovery was great.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    "Tell me everything." Mark gulped down his saliva. At that moment, he wanted to know everything


    about Summer. As long as it was rted to Summer, regardless of how big or small it is, he wanted to


    know about it eagerly. Besides, he really liked listening to anything that was about her.


    Jazz also knew that he wanted to know about Summer, so he told him everything about her. He told


    him every single detail about the things that the mother and daughter had done from the day he was


    admitted to the hospital.


    They greeted him every morning and would always talk to him for half an hour or so. They would


    update him on thetest news, read him the newspapers, chat with him and massage him. Comment


    by Sandra E: This sentence seems repetitive/missing some words Comment by Angel Woo: the


    Chinese version was literally Summer updating him about thetest news and reading him to


    newspapers haha Comment by Sandra E: Oh, I see. So I''ll just edit it slightly haha, thanks! Comment


    by Sandra E: -Marked as resolved-Comment by Angel Woo: _Re-opened_


    thank you!


    Mark listened to everything attentively as he did not


    want to miss anything. His urge to meet them grew stronger the more he listened to Jazz. Every inch of


    his body was filled with that strong desire.


    He wanted to meet her; he was desperate to meet her. The desire was driving him crazy!


    Jazz knew that he could not keep Yvette¡¯s doings a secret for his whole life. But how could he tell him?


    He was worried, upset, and he felt awkward about it.


    His small expressions could not escape Mark¡¯s eyes. Mark could read his face and figured out that


    something was on his mind. "Just tell me. You don''t have to feel bad about anything.¡±


    Jazz squinted his eyes slightly as he told Mark every thing that Yvette did. He told him about the


    alcohol that she bought, her intentions to harm Summer, and her framing Summer, causing Summer to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    be put in prison, which eventually led to everything that has happened now.


    Mark kept quiet as his expression turned dark radically, as if a dense and dark fog was masking his


    face. ''How could she do such a thing as a mother!''


    He knew that she was not fond of Summer, so he warned her as he did not want her to repeat what she


    did to Baine unto Summer.


    He really did not expect it to backfire like this. Not only did it fail to make her get a hold of herself, but it


    even made her grow more insane instead.


    At the same time, her cruelty and madness made him feel that she was utterly distant and unfamiliar.


    "But she turned herself in in the end..." Jazz¡¯s tone and expression were both deep and stern when he


    was talking about this. "She realized her mistakes and chose to confess. She was sentenced to three


    years in prison, and I paid her a visit...¡±


    Mark swallowed as he listened to Jazz silently. His expression was too deep to read, so no one could


    figure out what was on his mind.


    "I think this turn of events is actually beneficial for her. She told me that she was living well in prison


    and was utilizing her time fully. All of which she had not experienced while she was in Valentine


    mansion. She said she would put in a lot of effort in prison and I witnessed her change...¡±


    "Sure..." Mark responded faintly.


    Though Jazz was suspicious, he did not continue asking about it. He then said, "Don¡¯t you think you


    should give Summer a title after such a long time? She would be taken by other men if you don¡¯t."


    "I need you to help me with one thing..."


    At night, Summer carried Charlotte back to Mark¡¯s ward. It was raining again. Summer did not know


    why there was so much rain during the autumn season this year.


    "Sweetie, go talk to Daddy first. I''ll get you dinner.¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    ¡°Also Daddy, you had been sleeping for so long that | grew taller again. Mommy said that | am three centimeters taller. Three


    centimeters is very tall, right? Daddy you need to wake up and punish


    Mommy, she has bezier now! She doesn¡¯t even make a proper breakfast nowadays, and things cannot continue like this.


    My teacher said I''m growing now and | need sufficient nutrients. What if | stopped growing taller? Sigh, it''s really worrying...¡±


    She formed her hand into a fist and put it under her chin before letting out a sigh.


    Mark could not keep himself together anymore as the corners of his lips curved up slightly, almost exposing his act. But Charlotte


    was not even looking at him.


    ¡°My teacher told us a story about a boy named Sima who saved his drowning friend by breaking the y vat with a rock to


    rescue him. But | don''t really like Sima because | think he is a little silly. You should just get your parents¡¯ help if you see a boy


    drowning in a vat. Why would you need to break and spoil things? My teacher wants me to learn from Sima but | don''t think | can


    do it. Besides, a rock is too heavy. | won''t b e able to carry it myself, so there is no way for me to learn from him. Sigh, the


    teachers today are getting really unrealistic. Sima''s story could definitely not be


    applied to kids my age...¡±


    She sat there and chirped like a bird, sighing from time to time. The look on her face was extra adorable.


    Charlotte said she wanted to eat sd so Summer bought some for her.


    Charlotte was indeed starving so she ate quite a lot. She patted her little belly andplimented the food. She then went to


    brush her teeth and wash her face beforeying on her stomach at the side of the room to finish her homework.


    Sitting on the spot where Charlotte sat earlier, Summer began rubbing his legs and gave him a massage. Afterward, she took the


    newspaper that wasying next to him and read him the news.


    "| really have no idea when you are going to wake up. Don''t you feel tired lying on the bed like this? So wake up now..." She


    caressed his forehead and sighed softly.


    ¡°Lying here does not bring you any benefit either.


    Besides, Charlotte and | are waiting for you. Do you really not want to wake up?¡±


    She rubbed his legs softly while she was speaking. She then shook her head and said, "If you''re really not going to wake up, |


    might as well just get myself a new man with Charlotte.¡±


    The temperature felt like it dropped several degrees all of a sudden.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I''m done with my homework. It''s time to sleep now,¡± Charlotte was shouting behind them.


    Summer stood up after responding to Charlotte. She leaned in andnded her lips on his to give him a kiss.


    ¡°Mommy, you''ve been kissing Daddy everyday!" Charlotte was already ustomed and used to it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer furrowed her brows and lifted her gaze. She moved her lips slightly as she was about to teach the little girl a lesson


    when she suddenly felt a soft touch o n her lips, as if it was brushed by a tongue..


    Summer''s pupils widened and looked down with high hopes.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    She must have been tired and lonely after keeping this up for more than a month.


    The next morning


    After having Charlotte greet him good morning, she wiped her face and left the ward with her.


    The man woke up from his bed not long after she left. He even had his suit ready - a ck zer, a navy blue blouse, and a


    white tie with blue stripes.


    Mark dialed a number while sipping on a cup of warm water. "Is everything ready?¡±


    It was Jazz on the other end, who was smiling with his eyes as he said cheekily, "Mark, how have | never known that you were


    such a romantic guy? You''re giving me goosebumps. Tsk tsk, would Summer pass out when she finds out about the surprise


    you''ve prepared for her?"


    ¡°Busybody." Mark immediately hung up the phone after spitting these words as a grin grew on his face.


    The roads were busy and Summer was runningte. She parked her car in a rush and ran towards the school after carrying her


    bag.


    She ran swiftly like the wind despite wearing a pair of three-centimeter high heels. She was running and checking on the time


    simultaneously.


    Suddenly, a student stood in her way with a sweet smile on his face before handing her a stalk of rose. "M s. Hart.¡±


    She lifted her head curiously as she did recognize the student standing in front of her. He was not a student from her ss either.


    ¡°Are you sure this is for me?¡±


    "| could not be any more sure than this!" The student gave her the blooming red rose and walked away.


    Bewildered was the only appropriate word to describe her at that moment. She met another bunch of students after taking a few


    steps forward. They all had the same red rose in their hands, which were all given to her.


    She was finding it even more strange and grew more suspicious as her brows arched highly. The school was huge and there


    were a numerous number of students.


    Ever since she stepped into the school, every single student she bumped into would hand her a stalk of red rose, with no


    exceptions.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hands were already filled with roses after a short time, and the amount did not stop increasing. She was shocked and


    weirded out at the same time.


    Even the teachers from different offices would give her a rose with a smile on their faces.


    It was way too fishy for her to not figure out what was happening. She was the only person receiving roses, s 0 everything was


    arranged for her!

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    It was him, it really was him!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was afraid that she was dreaming, or even hallucinating. She raised her hand up and started pinching her arm viciously,


    causing her to groan from the pain.


    "You''re even merciless towards yourself, hm?" The man sounded gentle. He stretched his arms out and swept her into his arms


    before walking her to the middle of the school field.


    At that moment, all her doubts about reality vanished as she no longer believed that she was dreaming or hallucinating. She


    could no longer hold it in and her tears started pouring out from her eyes as she smacked his chest. "When did you wake up?"


    "Yesterday." He wiped away the tears on her face.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me! Why didn''t you tell me that you''re awake! Do you know how long | waited? Do you know how badly


    | wanted you to wake up? Why didn''t you tell me! Do you know how scared and worried | was?"


    Her tears were like a stream of river flowing down her cheeks. She was angry and emotional as she continued hitting him on his


    chest.


    She was extra furious at him for hiding it from her.


    How could he lie to her like that!


    "| know; of course | know. | knew all about it. But | was preparing for a surprise that you will remember for the rest of your life, so


    please forgive my lies. Besides, | have not entirely recovered yet. Are you really going t 0 keep hitting me as if | were a drum like


    this, hm?"


    She stopped hitting him after hearing his words but her tears were still streaming down her face. She never liked to cry nor did


    she cry often. But whenever she did, it was because of him.


    "Is this the surprise you had been preparing for?" She asked, while also muttering in her heart.


    She was excited and ecstatic about him waking up. But his lies made her grumble as she felt angry.


    "No, this is the real surprise..." He knelt down on one knee as he spoke, and with a deep voice, he said," Marry me, my dear."


    This was the surprise proposal he had been nning for her. He wanted her to remember this electrifying moment for the rest of


    her life.


    She was stunned as she did not expect anything else t o happen. It all happened so fast, and she was left bbergasted.


    ¡°You have done and gone through too much for me for the past month. The bumpy road we walked together had always been


    against us, but my love for you remained the same, just as strong as day one. The things that | do that you do not like, | will


    improve on i t and change for the better. It is impossible for us to not share a happy life together after we went through s o many


    things together. | know | always owed you a wedding, so | want to give you a perfect wedding and a blissful life now. Will you


    marry me?"


    The coat he was wearing fell on the ground. His weight loss made his face structure look even more defined and attractive. The


    way he knelt on the ground with one knee made him look like he was draped in grace.


    A perfect wedding and a blissful life. Those were her life goals; the things that she dreamt about every night.


    But, it all happened too sudden and fast. She covered her mouth with her hand and stared at him as she froze in ce.


    ¡°Marry him, marry him, marry him, marry him, marry him, marry him, marry him..."


    Asynchronized but deafening sound burst upon her ears suddenly. It was so loud it felt like the ground was shaking.


    She looked up and saw students


    from every floor wellin gut. Fronihithe


    first flggr igthevehth oor, they were


    a aR otitae the same two words.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, all of them took out


    some roses and bright red SON


    petals started rq thoatal n: Starting


    Fada ao hcin floor, the rose petals


    danced around on every floor. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Summer stood there like she was


    admiring a beautiful rain of r


    petals. They, were fal Ghgonr the sky


    Ana ieuda on the ground exquisitely.


    It was so red, and so loud. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    ¡°Are you not going to say yes? My legs are starting to hurt...¡± Mark could not help being nervous at this moment.


    She looked at him squarely without saying a word. He was starting to feel worried as he squinted his eyes. "M y legs really hurt,


    I''ll probably faint if you still don¡¯t let me get up."


    But she still kept her silence, so he became anxious. ¡°D o you think | am still going to treat you badly in front o f so many


    people?"


    "Nope," she finally uttered a word. Her smile was like a blooming flower and it looked even more striking and eye-catching than


    the rose petals on the ground." | do."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She was looking at his heart. She had no idea how much effort and work he put in for this proposal. But, she wanted to tell him


    that she was really touched.


    She wanted to share her joy and excitement without trying to hide any of it as she locked her eyes on him fondly. "I''m very


    touched, | really am. Thank you!¡±


    The tension he felt in his body finally loosened up. Mark''s lips curled up and he had a bright expression o n his face. While the


    rose petals were still dancing around in the sky, he quickly wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a tight embrace in


    the


    ethereal sky of roses...


    Perhaps, that was the feeling of bliss - having somebody who wants to give you a moment that you will never forget for the rest


    of your life, creating tides of waves in your heart, wave after wave...


    Charlotte folded her short arms outside the school and sighed like an adult, ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Jazz could not help but be amused by her. He squatted down and looked at her. "What was that sigh for?"


    ¡°You can never trust a man. | was so sad and worried about Daddy for such a long time, but the first thing h e did after he woke


    up was not giving me a hug or a kiss. Instead, he went to do romantic things like this with Mommy. He is really breaking my


    heart!¡±


    She was just like an adult in a child''s body. The more time Jazz spent with her, the more he liked her. He carried her in his arms


    and started pecking on her soft cheeks.


    He then turned around and looked deeply at Summer who was standing among the rose petals. There was a small sense of


    bitterness lingering around his eyes and the corner of his lips.


    Believe it or not, when things do not belong to you, they never will be yours. On the other hand, everything that was meant to be


    yours will always be yours


    He knew Summer before Mark met her, but their destiny was not for them to be together.


    "Phew..." He let out a long breath and turned around unreservedly. Jazz finally let go of all his feelings for her from the bottom of


    his heart. From that day onward, she was only his sister-inw.


    She and Mark had been in an entanglement for a long time, which proved that they were destined to be with each other. As for


    him, they were just not meant for each other...


    Mark drove her to the Santabacake at night.


    The weather was already freezing so


    there were not a lot of peopl a1


    night, henes,it waa slost empty.


    THeIRE Water shimmered in the


    nightlight and was rippling under the


    cold wind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The couple did not speak to each


    other as their fingers nee Ge with


    each oth rspaintarnifg he silence.


    Sah Wes her head on his


    shoulder and walked forward,


    following his steps. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere was tranquil yet wonderful. All they had to do was just to indulge themselves in the sweet love they shared


    without having to speak a word.


    Only the sound of them breathing


    could be heard amid the eels


    Every inch of theinbogidscou d feel


    tho bea) of this silence; even their


    breath felt warm and soft. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jazz called after they had finished a full loop around theke. "Your daughter wants to know when the both of you areing


    back?"


    Summer took over the phone and responded, "Are you guys craving for anything? I''ll bring them back for you.¡±

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670


    "Your daughter said she wants a matcha cake, and I don''t want anything. But could you pleasee back as soon as possible? She is doing all kinds of things to my body," Jazz was shouting and nobody knew what Charlotte was doing to him on the other end of the phone.


    It was already gettingte, so they did not want to stay any longer. They went back to Valentine mansion after buying a cake and dinner on their way back.


    Charlotte was really fooling around. She was using a marker to doodle on Jazz''s face, which


    looked beyond recognition. No one could tell if she was drawing a pig or a dog on Jazz''s handsome face.


    Mark carried Charlotte over and put her on hisp. "Why are you so naughty, hm?"


    "I have nobody else to y with. Uncle is the only one who ys with me." Charlotte pouted resentfully.


    "Your Mommy bought you a cake, go and eat it." His deep voice was filled with affection as he patted her backside.


    She yed too much the whole day so she was starting to feel sleepy after she finished her cake. Mark held her in his arms and stroked her soft cheeks.


    She had grown taller and skinnier after not seeing her for a month; even her chin became sharper.


    Summer thought otherwise, she thought it was normal for her to be skinnier since she was just starting to grow older.


    "Take a marriage leave and we will get the ceremony done." Mark lifted his gaze and looked at her.


    She frowned. "So soon?"


    "What kind of response is this, hm?" The man was starting to feel unsatisfied with her response. "You''ve already epted my proposal, so we are obviously going to get married." "I did not say we won''t be getting married, but don''t you think it''s a little too rushed? Wouldn''t it be better for us to spend more time together like this? We never really dated anyway, so it wouldn''t be toote for us to get married after we enjoy this love bubble of ours. I still want to experience what it''s like to date. Do you think it is appropriate for a woman to marry twice without dating even once?" She was unsatisfied too.


    Jazz crossed his legs leisurely as he watched their exchange with a cheeky smile on his face.


    "There is nothing appropriate or inappropriate about it. You can date anytime; you can date after you''re married. So we shall get married first before we date."


    Summer looked at him angrily. "Weren''t you just a romantic guy back there? Why are you giving me such an attitude now? Do you think you can treat me as you wish because you have already gotten me?"


    Mark''s handsome face turned dark along with the gaze he kept on the woman. She was twisting his words on purpose!


    Jazz touched his chin while taking a sip of his coffee. He lifted his almond-shaped eyes. Seems likemunicating with women could also be considered as an art.''N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Ah yes, I forgot to tell you something..." Summer stopped walking when she reached the stairwell before turning around to look at him. "You dumped too many rose petals at the school and it''s difficult to sweep them up. Go and get someone to clean the school."


    ''"...." was Mark''s response.


    "HAHAHA..." Jazz wasughing like crazy. Heid on the sofa and burst outughing while holding his stomach. "Mark, looks like being romantic has its price to pay!"


    Mark swept him a warning nce before handing Charlotte to him. He got up and followed her back to the room.


    She was not in the room and the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. He stretched his long legs and walked towards it, but he immediately frowned after finding out that the bathroom door was locked from the inside!

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Mark tapped on the door, his deep voice seeping from his thin lips, "Open the door, please. Let me wash your back."


    "No, | can wash it myself." Summer refused.


    "I''ll treat you very gently, you won''t feel any pain.


    Open the door, please...¡± He lowered his voice, trying to tempt her to open the door.


    She just ignored him and took a shower. Twenty minutester, she came out of the bathroom and found Mark lyingzily on the


    bed.


    She went to the dresser, sat down, and dried her wet hair. While she was drying her hair, Mark had taken the towel from her and


    was gently rubbing her wet hair.


    "You''re not well. If you keep doing this, I''ll sleep with Charlotte." She gave a straight warning.


    Mark narrowed his eyes, not wanting to ruin his chance to sleep with her.


    She was full of worries and had not slept well the past month. So now she felt sleepy, closed her eyes, and soon fell fast asleep.


    Looking at the woman who fell asleep almost as soon a s she touched the pillow, he felt sorry for her. She had


    been tired all month.


    Mark tucked her in, and then went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Butter Summer woke up from her sleep. She had been sleeping soundly and was having dreams, but suddenly she felt


    something heavy pressing on her, and then she gasped for breath.


    The next day, she went to the principal''s office, apanied by Mark, no, under Mark''s watch, to ask for leave.


    The principal smiled like a flower blossoming in his face. And of course, he said yes without hesitation.


    Mr. Valentine was here, who could say no to Mr. Valentine?


    The wedding was scheduled ten days from now. It seems like a rush, but Mark said ten days was enough to get ready for the big


    day.


    For the next few days, Summer was so busy she felt like she was going crazy. She had to try on wedding dresses, evening


    gowns, write the invitations list, and prepare thank you gifts.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She did not have to do it herself, but


    she had to be there to tf niter twas


    wedding, aftedalGn she


    te to be a part of it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She personally picked the sweets and choctes, and the invitation cards were tied with red silk.


    Every day she was so busy that her back ached. She basically fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    Mark loved her very much. Every night he would gently massage her shoulders to make her feel better.


    "It¡¯s all being taken care of and you


    don''t have to work so Neg Yousrily


    eye aeeai Ode e most


    beautiful bride," he said, massaging


    her shoulders. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| still want to be a part of it. It''s my


    own wedding and Ni do\as neu¨¦hi''a


    Donitiworh) know my limits."


    Fics


    se read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay..." He stroked her hair. "I''ll take a few days off to help you. This is our wedding..."

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Ten days was neither long nor short. In the twinkling o f an eye, it was the eve of the wedding day.


    Mark had initially nned not to hold the wedding in Santabaca and wanted to have it directly at the ce where Summer


    wanted to go abroad. However, most of her rtives are in Santabaca, and some of her rtives were elderly. She still thought it


    was better to hold the wedding in Santabaca because she did not want to burden them with the long journey.


    What is the meaning of a wedding? It is not about looking luxurious and extravagant, but to get everyone''s blessing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to hold the wedding in front of her loved ones and let them witness her happiness, which was all she wanted and


    dreamed of.


    And Mark did everything she said. As long as she wanted it, he would do whatever he could to fulfill her every desire.


    Instead of a hotel, the wedding took ce at La Vi L¡¯eau, one of the most beautiful ces in Santabaca. With clear water,


    golden maple trees, and greenwns, La Vi L¡¯eau looked like the most beautiful paradise o n earth.


    La Vi L''eau was, as its name suggested, built on water. There were reeds dancing in the wind over argeke. The scenery


    was very beautiful.


    Pure white lilies and fiery red roses crisscrossed each other, lining the boardwalk of La Vi L''eau from end t o end, which was


    eye-catching and striking.


    The guests had all taken their seats. Grace looked at the scenery and said in awe, "Mark is so romantic!¡±


    "Yes, La Vi L''eau was just built not long ago. A lot of people have heard about it but haven¡¯t had a chance to see it, and he¡¯s


    holding a wedding here!" Sherman was also impressed.


    ¡°Look at this wedding scene, and think of mine. What a big difference!" Hotel weddings were not fun at all.


    Shermanughed but did not respond. She looked around. The guests were all seated. The wedding would begin in a few


    minutes.


    Mark came in first. He wore a white shirt, a ck vest, and a suit of the same color, looking handsome and elegant, and his face


    was radiant with happiness.


    There were a lot of reporters on the scene. They were shooting fiercely, and the blinding shing lights did not stop right from the


    beginning. The wedding was broadcast live from start to finish.


    Television stations all over Santabaca were broadcasting the grand wedding, including the outdoor screen in the square.


    Among the guests were a number of politicians, celebrities and business tycoons, all of whom were Santabaca bigwigs.


    Although Ronald and Yvette were put in prison, and the reputation of the Valentine family was indeed tarnished, no one dared to


    question the ability of the two Valentine brothers.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Summer met Mark at her wedding. Unexpectedly, her own wedding contributed to her friend''s happiness. They were predestined


    to meet at her wedding, which was also a beautiful thing.


    Soon, all eyes turned to a white figure approaching slowly from the other end of the boardwalk.


    Summer was wearing a white wedding dress. The white dress was tailored into countless ruffles and ayer of veil lightly fogged


    the dress. Thece on the sleeves made the look even softer, with white roses spiraling down the vine from her fair, smooth


    shoulders. The tailoring of the wedding dress made her slender waist look even thinner, and the full-skirted gown made her look


    like a princess in the clouds, elegant and gorgeous.


    She walked slowly on the boardwalk built over theke. On both of her sides were decorations interwoven with white and red


    flowers. At her feet were blue waves rippling in the autumn wind, and reeds were dancing for her, swaying gently in the wind


    It is beautiful. It really is beautiful. The background was golden with red maple leaves, and clear water, as beautiful as a painting.


    Summer looked pure and sexy,


    so amazing she looked like she came right out of a painting.


    The moment a woman puts on her wedding dress is the most beautiful moment in her life. She will enjoy all the attention and


    blessings.


    And it is said that a man is extremely excited and passionate when seeing his lover in a wedding dress. Her eyes fixed on him


    from a distance.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His thin lips curved up, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down, and his eyes deep as the sea while fixing 0 n her.


    It felt like Mark could not see anything else and the only thing he could see was Summer. He was struck b y her beauty.


    Nothing in the world is more beautiful than her beauty now. Nothing in the world could be better than the joy she gave him...


    She was all he could see and all he wanted. The veins o n the backs of hisrge hands were slightly raised. He was restraining


    the impulse and desire to walk towards her with all his strength...


    Daisy was holding her arm by her side and Charlotte was holding the train of her wedding dress behind her. The little girl was


    very careful, worried that the train would drag on the ground or that she may identally step on it.


    Jazz was sitting in the front row with a smile on his face, looking deeply at her.


    She walked slowly. Every step she took was like stepping on the tip of Mark''s heart, and his heart beat faster as she moved


    closer to him.


    It was just a short distance to Mark but Summer felt s o far away. Under the gaze of everyone, she finally stood in front of him.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes were already wet. She handed Summer''s hand to Mark and said, "Please take good care of my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    "Now, the bride and groom will exchange rings."


    Summer had slender fingers. Mark took out the most beautiful blue diamond ring, and it was shining brilliantly in the autumn sun.


    He slipped the ring on Summer''s finger.


    His ring was a different style. It was simple, generous, but luxurious and elegant, looking expensive. Unlike her slender fingers,


    his fingers looked strong. She looked at his finger and put the ring on it.


    Wearing the ring is not just a simple ceremony. It means that from then on, the both of them will be tied to each other for the rest


    of their lives.


    She belonged to him and he belonged to her. She was his and he was hers.


    ¡°Now the groom may kiss the bride."


    As soon as the priest finished speaking, Mark could not wait to wrap her in his arms. His affectionate eyes looked at her very


    tenderly.


    There were mes dancing in his eyes. His fiery eyes fixed at her with so much passion in front of everyone. Summer''s cheeks


    could not help but tinge with a faint blush. She nudged his chest.


    His thin lips curved up a little, and he leaned over and


    took her lip in his mouth, kissing everywhere.


    She pushed him in the chest, and a muffled voice flowed from their meeting lips. "Be careful not to smudge my lipstick.¡±


    "Is it time to pay attention to lipstick?" Dissatisfied, Mark nibbled at her soft lip. He had no time to pay attention to her lipstick.


    ¡°It will look ugly if the lipstick smudges..." She sighed.


    ¡°No, you will always be the most beautiful bride in my heart..." He continued kissing her, kissing her deeply, reminding her, "You


    should pay attention in this moment, my dear wife...¡±


    My dear wife. The simple words easily touched her and softened her heart. How sweet.


    Everyone smiled and pped. Charlotte did her job as a flower girl well; she kept scattering flower petals.


    They finally stopped kissing. He held her tightly in his arms and refused to let go, making no effort to conceal his love for her.


    "Now the groom will speak,¡± said the emcee.


    Mark took Summer''s hand and turned to the guests. H e looked handsome and awe-inspiring, but the wordsing from him


    were soft. "Thank you so much for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend our wedding today. Your blessings make our


    wedding even more romantic and sacred. | will do my duty as a husband, to love her, adore her, protect her, and make her happy


    forever. And, of course, including our daughter."


    The guests burst into apuse. It was like the air was filled with their sweetness.


    ¡°Are you happy, my dear?" His eyes fell on her.


    Was she happy? She was wearing his


    wedding dress, and her daughter was


    standing behind pey atdiag wither


    mother |\i¨¦tives and friends, who


    were all giving her well wishes. If that


    is not happiness, what i s? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With her head resting on his arm and the corners of her mouth curved up, she answered him firmly, "Yes, | am happy..."


    Then came the feast. The newly wed were toasted in champagne. He drank a lot in her ce, too.


    By the time everything was done, it was already 9:00 p m. The wedding day was indeed the happiest, but also the most tiring.


    Summer woke up at five in the


    morning to do her makeup and Hein,


    and then ut on tenidedaing dress,


    MANNS had a long day. How


    could she not be tired? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daisy and Jazz took care of the rest, so they left first and went back to their hotel suite.


    Summer was so tired that she could


    not keep her eyes open She had!


    rains wadafatess and put


    ohran evening dress, which was


    close-fitting and Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    showing her beautiful figure.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Mark had gone out to get something. Summer leaned back on the sofa, thinking of taking a nap.


    Mark came in and saw Summer asleep on the sofa. His thin lips curved up and his feet moved lightly. He then picked her up and


    walked straight out of the room.


    The ck Bentley was waiting outside the hotel. He got into the car,id her in his arms and said to the driver, "Go to the airport."


    Charlie, Billy, and a group of friends were waiting in one of the hotel rooms. They had prepared some games.


    After all, they usually do not have the chance to take advantage of Mark, so this was their only chance to y a trick on him.


    How could they pass up such a good opportunity?


    But they waited for hours, from 10:00 pm to 12:00 am, and there was no sign of the bride and groom who should have been


    there.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nced at Billy, swirling the wine in his ss. "What''s going on now?"


    ¡°How would | know?" Billy gave azy shrug and checked the time. "It''s already 12:30. Call Jazz and


    ask."


    As soon as Billy finished speaking, Jazz walked in with Charlotte in his arms.


    Charlotte was so tired she fell asleep. Her little hands looped around his neck. Jazz said, "Don''t wait up for them. They''ve


    already left.¡±


    "They left? Where did they go?" Billy frowned.


    ¡°Honeymoon. They are on the ne now, Jazz exined. He just got a text from his brother half an hour ago.


    ¡°How could he be so disrespectful to us? We''ve been waiting half the night, and he''s gone abroad!¡± Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What he did was not right.¡± Billy was unhappy, too.


    "He''s afraid that you guys will interrupt his wedding night. There are still guests out there, so | won''t entertain you guys. Be safe


    on your way home." Jazz asked the drivers behind him to bring out the gifts they had prepared in advance. "You''ve all been


    drinking, too. Don''t drive after drinking. I¡¯ve found temporary drivers for you all. Good night."


    Then he turned and went to the hotel lobby where there were still many guests to attend to.


    When they got into the car, Sherman looked at the driver and then at Billy, who had been drinking a lot." When did you get the


    driver?¡± "Not me. Jazz prepared the driver for us. And he prepared the gift, too.¡±


    Sherman smiled. Jazz was getting steadier and steadier now. After all, he had grown up. He was a boy a few years ago but now


    he had turned into a mature, reliable man.


    Summer woke up to find herself on a


    ne. Her mouth opened slightly¡¯


    priges thiakihe the at she was


    pel Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes?" Mark heard a noise next to him and took off his eye mask.


    "Where is this?" She was not dreaming, but wasn''t it their wedding night? Why was she on a ne right now?


    "I''m taking you somewhere. A perfect wedding should be apanied by a perfect honeymoon..."


    Summer blinked and understood. He was taking her o n their honeymoon. "What about Charlotte, and..."


    "You can count on Jazz. He''ll take


    care of everything.¡± Ma huggealiHer.


    donithnaveworthink¡¯a out


    pera


    Just enjoy our


    honeymoon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She kept wondering where he was taking her. It''s the Aegean Sea!


    The Aegean Sea was so beautiful it


    felt like a fairy tale. The fl ue seat


    tae atte sahyy ee


    everything was So romantic, So


    beautiful. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    The hotel they stayed at was even more beautiful. Summer could see the blue sea from the window, and there was a pool on the


    balcony. Everything was so beautiful.


    Suddenly, she was eager to get to know the city.


    But Mark dragged her back to the room. "Are you forgetting something?" He reminded her.


    "What?" She did not understand.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You ruined our wedding nightst night, and now you must make it up to me!"


    In the end, it was only after Summer¡¯s strong protest that he did not continue. They had a good night''s sleep and the next day


    they toured around the city together.


    The Aegean Sea was beautiful, and it reminded her of one color, blue. It was so blue that the sea met the sky and, at a nce,


    she could not tell which was the sky and which was the sea. Blue was elegant and charming...


    They walked in the streets of the foreign country, hugging each other liberally, kissing tenderly and sticking together all the time.


    ¡°Next time we''ll bring Charlotte here." She watched


    the seagulls circle over the water and sighed. She was sorry she did not bring Charlotte along this time.


    "Okay." He stood behind her, holding her in his arms, his chin resting on her hair, looking out into the distance.


    Speaking of Charlotte, she is in Jazz¡¯s office right now. She had a box of crayons in front of her, and she was doodling.


    Jazz walked in with fried chicken and ice cream. He patted her little bottom and said, "Here''s your snacks."


    "Little Daddy." Her round eyes smiled happily into a crescent. She reached for the ice cream and licked it." When will Mommy


    and Daddye back?"


    "Should be back soon. We''re going somewhere today." Jazz picked her up.


    ¡°Where?" She licked the ice cream and handed it to Jazz, who took a big, cold bite.


    Without responding, he put Charlotte in the passenger seat, fastened their seat belts, started the engine and drove away.


    "| have no mother and father. They sneaked away at night and left me here. So sad!"


    Jazzughed and said, "You''re considered lucky. | have to take care of your daddy''s business. I''m so busy and tired but | don¡¯t


    get paid for it.¡±


    "Sigh! Daddy got a wife and forgot his daughter. | shouldn''t have expected anything from him."


    Jazz justughed. The ce he took Charlotte to was a prison. This was his first visit.


    Yvette was in good spirits although she looked older. Every time she saw Jazz, she felt ashamed of herself.


    "Mark got married; these are his


    wedding photos." He handed her a


    stack of ESCA hata did


    rio) TAKE Ho er son¡¯s wedding.


    This is her regret and a consequence


    of her previous actions. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at them one by one, her eyes focused and serious, smiling.


    They were not able to speak for long


    and time was up. C gite | ;


    ecther iarldii, and handed her


    a lunch box. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That ¡®grandma¡¯ brought Yvette to


    tears. She had never liked the child \


    b fore, angreven ASU a grudge


    against her, yet now it seemed


    ridiculous. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The food in the lunch box was all her favorite foods. She knew Jazz had prepared it for her. He cared about her.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Jazz then walked out of the prison office with Charlotte in his arms and identally bumped into a female police officer who was


    walking fast. Charlotte''s ice cream fell right out of her hand.


    The ice cream was very cold and fell right onto her chest. The police officer was shocked by the sudden cold and screamed.


    Jazz saw it, too, and immediately put Charlotte down, reached out, and his handnded directly on the officer''s chest.


    The button on her shirt was a little low, and the ice cream had fallen right there. The fair skin contrasted sharply with the green


    ice cream.


    To get the ice cream, Jazz had to touch her chest. As soon as his fingertips touched her chest, the female police officer


    immediately raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    Jazz¡¯s eyes narrowed, looking a little dangerous. The police officer was a young woman in her twenties. Her cheeks were red


    now, and she was shielding her chest. "What are you doing?"


    "The ice cream fell there, so | was going to help you with it. What do you think I''m going to do to you?"


    Jazz sounded a little cold, and he found it funny.


    "| can handle it myself; don¡¯t try to take advantage of m e!" The police officer covered her chest with her hands and was angry.


    "Taking advantage of you?" Jazz sarcastically raised his voice, "Are you still sleeping? There are so many women in Santabaca


    who want to be touched by me. Why would | take advantage of you? If her ice cream hadn''t fallen on you, do you think I''d have


    stopped and looked at you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. | dropped the ice cream, and my little daddy was really trying to clean it up for you." Charlotte said,


    blinking her eyes.


    "Ok, | understand. I''m making a mountain out of a molehill. Here, I¡¯ve got a lollipop for you." The police officer just noticed


    Charlotte. She smiled and rubbed her hair. What a cute girl!


    Charlotte handed her some tissues, and then Jazz picked Charlotte up, red at the police officer, and snorted, "If you had


    buttoned up your shirt a little higher, you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Hearing this, the police officer''s cheeks were flushed with anger. She had just been fighting with some bullies on the street, and


    one of them had ripped off the buttons of her shirt. It¡¯s not that she did not button it, but there was no button. He knew nothing!


    Though they were far away, she could still hear the little girl¡¯s scolding, "Are you allowed to touch a


    woman''s chest? The ice cream dropped there, even me, a girl, was too embarrassed to reach out and clean it up, let alone you,


    aman? It was too private. She had to clean it herself. All of a sudden you touched her chest, no wonder she pped you..."


    She smiled at it as her anger dissipated.


    ¡°Essa Reese, get your ass over here!" A roar of anger came from the office.


    Hearing this, Essa quickly wiped the ice cream on her chest with a tissue in her hand. WTH! Just what is going on with her boobs.


    today?


    First, the punk tore the buttons off


    her shirt. Although s gupdde@hiht,


    pokithecopbbrtunity to grab her


    chest! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then the ice cream fell on her chest. This was not her day!


    She turned and walked quickly


    toward the office. H Ebass les"


    ternpes agai. Se could hear it from


    the roar. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did you beat him ck and blue? His nose is bleeding. How hard did you hit him?"


    Essa rolled her eyes angrily. "Who let him touch my chest!"


    "Can you tell me how many times it happened this month? Can''t you make your boobs less of a problem?"


    "These are real boobs. You think


    they''re fake and | can make thei 1)


    all enpigdaaa wis ? | was


    OIE is way. What can | do?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    In the car


    The little girl was still lecturing Jazz, but he already had a headache. "| know | made a mistake," he immediately apologized.


    Satisfied, Charlotte held out her little hand and said, " Give me your phone."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The phone was sitting there. She took the phone and had Jazz dial Summer''s number and waited for her to pick up. "Mommy!"


    "Charlotte, have you eaten?" Summer''s voice was soft. After a few days without seeing her, she missed the little girl already.


    "Little daddy won''t starve me. Where are you and Daddy? When will you be back? Have you forgotten m e? You two sneaked


    out to have fun without me!"


    "Daddy and | will go back soon. I''ll bring you souvenirs. Be a good girl and listen to your little daddy, okay?"


    Summer hung up the phone and enjoyed the scenery before her. The moonlight shining on the sea was as though it was


    covering the sea with ayer of silver light, shimmering, sparkling.


    The first glimmer of sunlight appeared on the horizon.


    It was not yet bright. Summer looked at her side, and Mark was still asleep.


    She did not want to wake him up, and she did not want to do that kind of thing as soon as she opened her eyes, so she moved


    very, very softly.


    Even as she was about to walk out of the hotel, Mark still had no idea that she had left. Smiling, she walked out of the hotel.


    Perhaps she got up too early, for the street was very quiet; only her footsteps echoed in thene. The smell of flowers filled the


    air.


    Even the streets here have a special atmosphere. It is not simple or boring, it is very romantic. The street was lined with flowers.


    Amomentter, Mark slowly opened his eyes, looked down into his arms, and immediately his face turned sour.


    It was not Summer in his arms! It was a pillow!


    He was dressed in a white bathrobe, with his bronzed chest exposed. He searched the bathroom, study, and pool, but there was


    no sign of her.


    Standing in front of the huge window, he dialed the number and waited. As soon as Summer answered, he asked in a sullen


    voice, "Where are you?"


    He sounded like a bitter woman while Summer, smelling the fresh air, was in a good mood. "I''m on the street."


    "You left your husband alone in a hotel and went out t o enjoy yourself without him?" He looked unhappy.


    ¡°Weren''t you still sleeping? Hubby, I''m at the souvenir shop now, do you want toe over?"


    Mark''s resentment immediately dissipated when Summer called him hubby. "Stand there and don¡¯t move. I''ll be there soon..."


    It was fast indeed, and within thirty minutes Mark was standing in front of her. He gently pinched her nose as if to punish her.


    She red at him. There were many people around. What was he doing?


    The honeymoon was almost over


    and she wanted to bu ome OWN!


    S WeniFe Be pacieht apanied


    het while she was choosing the


    souvenirs. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Summer saw someone sketching by theke. She took Mark with her and sat on the beach.


    Mark, who never liked this kind of


    thing, raised his handsome LHS


    to shew Heavier, and


    Suinae rowned. ¡°Are you not willing


    to be in the picture with me?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Nope..." He knew how to answer her in her presence when she had that look on her face.


    "Good. You know the right thing to


    do." Summer smiled, pers Ba


    r ting es snonlsr, er hands


    ped around his neck. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Mark''s handsome face softened at her affectionateness. If that is one of the perks, sitting here being sketched was not that bad.


    The sound of the violin came from somewhere. The music yed was clear and melodious. It was pleasant to the ear.


    With the sea behind her, beautiful music around her, with him by her side, and the sea breeze blowing, it was so beautiful.


    She closed her eyes and leaned against his chest. The smile on her lips was contented and happy. He looked at her with deep,


    tender eyes, enjoying the moment.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next morning, the two returned to Santabaca. They both took a nap on the ne.


    When they arrived at the airport, Jazz and Charlotte were already waiting. When Charlotte saw Summer, she immediately rushed


    to her.


    Summer held her in her arms, and the little girl kept asking, "Mommy, did you forget about me?"


    She could not helpughing. How could she forget her sweet little girl?


    It was already afternoon. They went to a nearby French restaurant for dinner. After dinner, Jazz had


    something to attend to and left.


    After the three returned to the Valentine mansion, Charlotte went to do her homework, while Summer went to the bathroom.


    Mark raised his eyebrows slightly, followed her and locked the bathroom door behind him.


    Summer could not escape it. Forced by Mark, they showered together.


    Her legs were weak and she walked out of the bathroom panting. Then, she saw Charlotte lying on the bed. When Charlotte saw


    her, she patted her side and said, "Mommy,e to bed."


    Then Mark came out and said in a deep voice, "Go back to your room."


    "No! You and Mommy sneaked out to have fun without me. | must sleep with Mommy tonight!¡± She was not afraid of him.


    Mark strode over to Charlotte, picked her up and carried her out of the room.


    Charlotte refused and screamed, her little hands pping her daddy on the back, shouting, "Mommy help! Mommy help! Daddy¡¯s


    gonna kill me!"


    They had only been apart a few days. Where did she learn that from?


    Summer missed Charlotte, too. She felt a little sorry. She grabbed Charlotte from Mark and pointed to the door. "Tonight we''ll


    sleep together and you''ll sleep alone." "Yay! Love you, mommy!¡± Charlotte jumped up and down excitedly and made proud faces


    at her dad.


    "We''re just married, and you''re giving me the cold shoulder so soon?" He narrowed his eyes, showing no sign of leaving.


    Charlotte did not obey. She pushed


    her daddy out of the rogm withhet |


    tiny h apaady yout! Daddy, go


    out! Mommy,e and push Daddy


    out!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Together they tried to push the man out.


    Mark, on the other hand, was rxed and looking at themzily.


    Summer did not have the strength.


    After several attempts f eC wavedl |


    handang sai) Gan¡¯t. Push him


    isi


    | take a break.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlotte pouted and stamped her foot angrily." Mommy, how could you!"


    "If you want to sleep here, sleep in the middle, or you''ll sleep in your own room."


    Charlotte was even more


    discontented, but she knew


    stop. Sno ting angrishey down


    beled hem and hugged Summer.


    "Mommy smells so good." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    "Tell Mommy, what did you do with your uncle these past few days?" Summer felt that Jazz was very patient. He could take care


    of the kid for seven or eight days by himself.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We did a lot of things. He took me everywhere to y, bought me toys, took me out to eat, and went to see Grandma."


    Charlotte said with a tender voice. She did not understand the love-hate rtionship orplicated situation between adults.


    She was just a child.


    "Uncle also brought Grandma something she likes to eat, and showed Grandma Daddy and Mommy¡¯s wedding photos, and then


    Grandma cried. So sad!"


    Summer did not respond. She just looked up at the man opposite her.


    His face, though calm and gentle, was not as rxed a s before.


    ¡°By the way, we identally bumped into a female police officer when we left. The ice cream fell out of m y hand and right onto


    her chest. Uncle reached out and tried to wipe the ice cream off her chest, and she pped him. A very loud one!¡±


    She could picture the scene Charlotte was talking


    about. She chuckled and patted Charlotte on the back t o make her fall asleep.


    She was so sleepy that she fell asleep while patting Charlotte on the back. She soon woke up after a short sleep and her throat


    felt dry, so she opened her eyes and sat up to get a ss of water.


    But out of the corner of her eye she caught sight of the figure standing at the window. The room was dark. He stood there as if


    he were enveloped in darkness, with a cigarette between his fingers.


    She blinked, tucked Charlotte in, and walked softly over to him, then wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Surprised that she would wake up, Mark stubbed out his cigarette and asked, "Why are you awake? Are you choked by smoke?"


    "No, don''t you think you should pretend to be startled b y me and scream out loud?¡± She joked, rubbing her cheek against his


    broad, warm back, soaking up the warmth.


    "| knew it was you. How could | possibly be startled?"


    "| like this one. It''s kind of warm.¡± She stood in front of him, staring deeply into his eyes. "Go visit her."


    It was obvious who she meant; she knew it, and so did he.


    He stared at her silently, and Summer reached out and gently stroked his face. "We''re all just fine, aren''t we?"


    Mark took her in his arms. He held her so tight as if he wanted to iy her into his bones.


    ¡°Fortunately, we are both safe, so there is room to forgive, otherwise | will never forgive her. | will go with you tomorrow."


    "Okay..." He whispered a word from his throat.


    Actually, Summer said that because she did not want t o see him smoking in the middle of the night. She did not want him to


    worry.


    Her hatred for Yvette had notpletely disappeared, so if she did go, she would only pretend to be fine.


    The next day


    The two went to see Yvette in prison.


    When Yvette walked o t-sheborst |


    ts ents ne Gi as the one she


    f ost guilty about. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yvette could hardly believe that Mark would be willing to see her again!


    Mark narrowed his eyes, looking at


    her. As Jazz had saidshg wasdarker


    angithiqrievebutlfr good spirits, so he


    was relieved... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mark..." Yvette''s voice broke as she looked at him through the window. As long as he woulde and see her, all would be


    well.


    ¡°How are you doing?" A sentence came out of his thin lips. Or rather, that was all he could say.


    "I''m fine, really fine, as long as you''re


    doing well..." She was in fare


    when she wSanntteribehind him,


    cha''sta ed apologizing repeatedly,


    "I''m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I''m really sorry!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Summer did not reply. There was a division between her and Yvette that she could not bring herself to smile naturally. Instead,


    she faked one by curling her lips.


    She was a straightforward person who refused to be pretentious. She would simply express how she felt.


    "| know that everything that | have done is wrong. | was blinded. | cannot even beg for your forgiveness. But | am very d that


    you still visited me today. It has been a very long time since | have been this joyful."


    Yvette wiped her tears and turned toward Summer." I''m really sorry for all the things I''ve done. I''m sorry. Thank you for always


    caring for Mark. After I''ve served my sentence, | will redeem myself sincerely.¡±


    Summer looked at her and remained silent. Her heart was still hardened, and mere words weren''t enough to soften it.


    For her to visit Yvette, it was already a huge feat.


    Yvette clearly knew that she had treated Summer very badly. Thus, the reception toward her was nothing extraordinary, but she


    couldn¡¯t wish it to be any better.


    Although it was a brief meeting, Yvette couldn''t stop


    smiling. Even after being led back into her cell, she remained cheerful.


    They walked out of the prison holding hands and traveled along the path lined with sycamore trees.


    The leaves were yellowish brown, and they fluttered to the ground. Crunching sounds were heard as they threaded on them.


    Aweekter, Mark bought a pregnancy test kit and wanted to personally examine her. Summer blushed and chased him out.


    Thus, she remained in the washroom while he waited outside.


    Momentster, she emerged, and he inquired about the results impatiently.


    She shook her head, "I''m not pregnant. The doctor said that my chances of pregnancy is very slim. It will be very difficult for me


    to get pregnant again.¡±


    Mark snorted when he heard her reply. "I''m not like what they described. I''m extraordinary. From now on, we need a n!"


    "What n?"


    Summer responded in trepidation. ''He''s going to kill m e!¡¯


    However, he couldn''t care less. He was determined to carry out his n.


    Finally, the effort paid off. A monthter, she was pregnant, and she was on cloud nine.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Being pregnant meant that he could no longer have his way with her, and she was delighted.


    Mark did not ck either. He bought many books about pregnancy. Besides going through his files, he would read.


    Charlotte was jealous. "Daddy only


    likes new things. Dadd only dikes the


    bab ¡°he dggsttUlike ¨¦ anymore.


    ¨¦ me to Uncle Jazz. | want to stay


    with him." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Raising his chin, Mark tapped on her forehead gently, and urged, "Hush, do your homework quickly."


    Mark had put in all his energy on this baby because it bore of all his guilt and regrets.


    Having experienced the miscarriage


    and not being able to care fo om


    Charlotte or,witness Ket growing up.


    Haw ompelled to seek


    redemption from this child. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, whatever involved the baby, he wanted to handle them himself, and would not let anyone interfere.


    Although life was simple, it was full


    of happiness and bliss. Summer


    resigned from the Neg Everp\''\


    wre Nae Wu send


    arlotte to school. Then, Mark


    would go to work. Afterward, she


    would either go shopping or trim the


    bushes in the backyard. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She would remain in Valentine mansion during her pregnancy and would return to work when the child is born.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    She was reading when her phone rang. She answered, "Honey."


    Initially, it was very awkward to address him in this manner. However, as time passed, it had be very natural.


    "What are you craving? I''ll bring you some..."


    "I''d like to have butter cookies and potato chips.¡± She put down her books and got up. "When are youing home? Is there


    anything you would like for dinner?"


    ¡°A bowl of noodles will do. I''m on my way to pick up Charlotte. I''ll be back soon..." he answered in his deep and tender voice.


    "Alright."


    When it was almost 6:00 pm, Summer stood outside the mansion. Every evening, she would wait for his and Charlotte¡¯s return. It


    had be part of her routine.


    At ten minutes past six, Mark''s ck Bentley drove into sight and stopped. His stout figure carried Charlotte as he got out of the


    car.


    "Sigh. Why are you standing here again?" he frowned a s he appeared displeased. He hugged her and gently pinched her hand


    and headed toward the mansion.


    "When | heard that you''re returning home, | got really excited."


    "You''re such an eager wife..." Mark smirked and kissed her on the lips. He was in high spirits.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t want to feel left behind. So, she leaned forward and kissed daddy, and then mommy; only then, was she


    satisfied.


    Summer took over the package, butter cookies, potato chips, and almond nuts from him. She smiled and leaned on his chest.


    Then, they threaded along together for the short distance; toward what was their home and happiness...


    In life, one can experience enthusiasm, yet also mundaneness. After all the excitement, life is still mostly bound to being


    ordinary. However, this is life; and it is such that the rtionship between two persons can flourish.


    Their backs reflected the sunlight, and it painted a vivid halo; it was warm and beautiful.


    Inside the cafe.


    Sherman and Summer sat opposite each other. Instead of coffee, they ordered milk.


    "We''re really attracting attention by ordering milk in a cafe." Shermanughed as she took a sip at her ss o f milk.


    ¡°Aren''t you pregnant too? Today''s trip must be really tiring, right? Summerughed too.


    "Indeed. My belly is growing, and everything seems so inconvenient." Sherman stroked her baby bump that i t radiated her


    motherly figure.


    "It''s our fifth month now. By the time wee out of confinement, it''ll be past New Year; and it''s good because the weather will


    be cooling.¡±


    Sherman nodded, but something


    kept her wondering," Did younodi\


    neeapatting when bearing


    hae Why am | having so much


    of it?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Everyone is different. After giving


    birth, it will go away; | looked i


    the intern Whemhhad Ghar Otte, |


    Wasa ee it would be very severe,


    but | didn''t notice morning sickness


    in you at all." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re right." As they were chatting, her phone vibrated. Sherman picked up and answered Billy''s call, "Darling."


    "| might be homete tonight, but I''ll be back by 9:30 p m. You sleep early ya; don''t wait for me."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sherman replied, "Is it overtime?"


    "lm meeting a client tonight."


    Summer thought Sherman had something nned with Billy. So, she took out her phone to call the driver to send her home.


    But Sherman stopped her, "What do


    you cook for Mark when hees


    ¡° after a drink?" "| ake bio!


    lj preder OSU a


    A ah it''s just a drink, he usually


    does it with an empty stomach. It''s


    very unhealthy and he alwayses


    home feeling hungry." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    "You''re free, right? Since Charlotte is at school and Mark is at work; how about youe over to my ce and show me how to


    cook broiled chicken noodle soup? You can call the driver to pick you up after we''re done."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer agreed as she had nothing in mind. Hence, they carried their bags and went to Sherman''s apartment.


    Because Sherman was a thermophobe, Summer had t 0 be very thorough with her directions. She described every step clearly


    so that it was easy for Sherman to understand.


    Sherman paid careful attention to Summer and kept in mind all her instructions. She was a quick leaner, and a very practical.


    She made tremendous progress after they spent five eggs and a packet of noodle. Other than the appearance, the taste also


    garnered praise from Summer.


    At the bar table, everything was as usual.


    Billy was thest to arrive, and the guests got up to greet him when they saw him.


    He nodded and sat on the sofa. Just as he picked up the wine ss, the room door was pushed opened. It was the president of


    Greig Corporation. For the past few years, hispany had been heavily involved in real estate development and had excellent


    achievements. It is now one of the top ten most influential corporations in Santabaca.


    What attracted more attention was thedy behind him. She had brown wavy hair that spread loosely down her shoulders, and a


    dainty and doll-like face.


    Mr. Greig approached Billy and brimmed, "I''ve heard a lot of you, Mr. Day. It''s really an honor to be meeting you today." He


    ttered.


    "Ah. That''s just a moniker. How can |pare to Mr. Greig who has so much luck with women. You even brought along a


    goddess."


    ¡°Not at all. She is my secretary."


    As they spoke, Mr. Greig stretched out his hands. Billy leaned forward from his reclining position and tapped it as a gesture.


    However, when he nced at thedy behind Mr. Greig, he was somewhat shocked. He did not imagine that it would be Natalie.


    Natalie appeared magnanimous. Reaching out her slender fingers as though they had just met, she smiled, "Mr. Day, pleased to


    meet you."


    Billy nodded and leaned forward to shake her hand.


    However, he appeared indifferent.


    The meeting was obviously a drinking session with wine and pretty girls. The door opened; several young and beautifulsses


    entered and took their seats among the guests.


    The room was slightly warm because of the heater. Thus, Natalie stood up and removed her silver jacket. Underneath it was a


    ck sleeveless bodycon dress that revealed her curvaceous and sexy figure. Her fair arms that matched with her dress were


    extremely alluring, and many men were already gawking at her.


    Billy sat on her left while Mr. Greig sat on her right. The girl beside Billy leaned very closely on him.


    She didn''t attract Billy; so, he pushed


    her away. He appeared restless but


    couldn''t be bother falegnc


    cessionaor the i hand,


    Bee was pretending to fend off


    wine refills for Mr. Greig. Her cor


    was exposed, and it revealed an


    elegant curvature. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Whenever she lifted her arms, i


    would brush against his due


    seated c selytec@abled nasty


    eA ss swirled, and Billy


    nced at her fair arms. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she had toasted with everyone


    at the table, she tur edyowetilly''


    swirtecthel Wine ss. "My. Day,


    cheers." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s only natural that you toast with Mr. Day, but not in a normal way. Do a crossed arms toast." Someone teased.


    The other guests joined in, "Yeah. Do a crossed arms toast."


    Billy looked at the crowd and answered, "TH pass. If m y wife finds out, | cannot imagine what will happen."

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Awine reception was an ambiguous affair; it didn''t matter if one was married. In a situation with so many guests and women, the


    news would not spread. Even i f it did, it would be seen as an act. As a man, how could he not return the courtesy?


    As he uttered those words, the crowdughed; they praised his faithfulness, and envied his wife.


    Natalie appeared lethargic. After a few seconds, she returned to normal, and smiled, "Mrs. Day is so blessed. I''m so envious."


    Billy looked at her and smirked. He picked up the ss and gulped down the wine.


    The guests continued to drink and chatter; some men were so desperate that they began teasing the girls beside them. Billy was


    completely uninterested; he looked at the time. It was half past nine.


    He stood up and prepared to leave. As he did so, everyone rose to their feet.


    "Don¡¯t mind me. You guys go ahead. | have some matters to attend to." Billy answered.


    Natalie paused her conversation with Mr. Greig and observe Billy as he strode out of the room. At the same time, she noticed


    that he had left his zer behind.


    ¡°Mr. Day, wait up. You forgot your zer." She hurried after him.


    Billy stopped and reached out to receive his zer. He squinted his eyes and casually gestured with his hand after quickly


    examining her outfit; then, he said, "It¡¯s cold out here; go inside."


    Afterward, he put on his zer and left.


    Natalie didn¡¯t budge. She smiled, ¡®Looks like he haspletely broken ties with me.¡¯


    ¡®But... can he really erase those traces of our intimacy?¡¯


    ¡®Our intimacy... or... did he really erase thempletely?"


    Sherman did not go to bed but snuggled on the sofa and watched a cooking show. It was a simple dish -colew.


    Although it was simple, it looked very appetizing.


    "Why aren¡¯t you in bed?" Billy looked at Sherman curiously.


    "Oh, you''re home.¡± Sherman looked up when she heard his voice, and smiled, "You must have drank a lot. Did you eat


    anything?"


    "No. The most | had was wine. Are


    there ye leftovers?" Drinking vebhian


    stpraacti mucim very


    igen and it was left with a


    sine sensation. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There¡¯s nothing left. But | learned how to cook today. Give me a moment; I''ll go prepare something immediately.¡±


    "Wait!" Billy caught hold of her arm, "Look at your pregnant stomach; how can | let you cook? Just sit down. I''ll cook myself


    instant noodles."


    Sherman pulled away his arm and objected, "My stomach is not a hindrance. You sit down. I''ll be back in a while."


    She went into the kitchen and did


    what Summer had israaelelte


    She slice ced op open thachi \Ren and


    bonded in hot water. After it was


    cooked, she took it out and seasoned


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After that, she prepared eggs and chopped onions. Then, she cooked the noodles in boiling water.


    Not long after, she had readied a


    a of broiled ema ahl odte@aup.


    ymin white, and


    n Palen exceptionally


    Seine Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    ¡°Wow. You''re a great cook. Look at this fusion; it''s almost five-stars." Billy was amazed for she had never been a good cook.


    ¡°Hush, try it and let me know how''s the taste." Sherman looked at him with anticipation.


    Billy raised his brows and squinted his eyes as though he was prepared to die of poison. Sherman was annoyed by his gimmick


    and pped his back.


    He shrugged and ate a mouthful of noodles. It didn''t taste bad but delicious. He gave her a thumbs-up and began to gobble up


    the meal.


    "Slow down and drink some of the soup. It should taste quite well." She smiled and felt a sense of gratification.


    At first, she couldn''t understand why Summer loved cooking. She didn¡¯t like the hassle. But now, as she observed his appetite,


    she felt inexplicably aplished.


    ¡®| see. This is what it feels like to cook for the one | love. It¡¯s feels good with satisfaction and bliss."


    Billy ate nothing since noon and drank a lot of wine in the evening. He was indeed famished, and he cleaned up the meal without


    leaving a drop of soup.


    "Wash your bowl, please." Sherman said. Her belly was really showing. She was exhausted after preparing his meal.


    "I''m tired. Leave it there. Let the housekeeper wash it when shees tomorrow. I''ll go take a bath." Billy stretched his limbs


    and went into the bathroom.


    Sherman couldn¡¯t bear to see the ce messy with unwashed dishes. She couldn''t be at ease when dirty things were lying


    around.


    She got up and carried the bowl into the kitchen. It was just a bowl, and she quickly washed it. Then, she waited for Billy


    because she had not yet bathed.


    While waiting, her father called her. He was going to move and wanted money from her.


    ¡°lm not working, where do | have money?"


    "Not you, but Billy. This house is not conducive anymore. I¡¯m sure you don''t want daddy to live in such a ce too, right?"


    Sherman breathed deeply, "Dad, who put these words into your mouth? Was it stepmother?"


    Her mother had died early because of breast cancer, and her father remarried. Her stepmother brought along her daughter, and


    later had a son with her father.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her stepmother was mean. She loved riches and despised poverty. She was not appreciative and had a bad temper. Even a


    slight disagreement with her

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    "The wedding is over; there¡¯s no point repeating this matter. Just get the money from Billy to buy us a house. He is worth more


    than a hundred million; a million is just a small number to him; I¡¯m sure he wouldn''t mind, right? Moreover, your mother has


    rheumatism; the ce is damp, and the rooms are few; it simply cannot amodate the four of us-"


    Before he could finish, Sherman hung up immediately. She could not bear it any longer.


    They were self-centered, and never once considered the feelings of others. ¡®If my mother-inw found out that | bought my


    parents a house with their money, how am | to face her?¡¯


    Honestly, her mother-inw was a nice person. She kept silent when she saw the bridal gifts.


    Furthermore, she did not speak badly behind her back. She was indeed civilized.


    And because of that, she couldn''t take things for granted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she felt extremely tired, both physically and mentally. She couldn''t find strength to bathe, and she sprawled on the


    bed.


    She was troubled and unable to sleep. She simply felt


    irritated but couldn''t tell what the cause was. She picked up a magazine and flipped through it randomly.


    Momentster, she heard him approaching.


    She turned around, "You''re done?"


    Billy nodded. He slipped his hands into her pajamas and begin fondling her.


    Sherman shoved his arms away. "Stop it. Go and sleep. I''m pregnant, you know."


    Billy raised his brows in objection. He had always been yful like a scumbag. "Who said we can¡¯t during pregnancy?¡±


    "Isn''t it obvious? My belly is showing so much; what if you press too hard?"


    "I''ve done my research. You can''t do it during the early stages of pregnancy. But it is okay now. We just need t 0 be careful. |


    definitely won''t press on your stomach..."


    Immediately, he leaned forward and nimbly unbuttoned her pajamas, and the smell of spring onions gushed into his nostrils.


    Spring onions are very pungent in nature; and their smell easily stick onto one''s body. The time Sherman spent in the kitchen


    today wasn''t short, and she was constantly in contact with spring onions and eggs. Furthermore, because she was tired, she did


    not bathe. Thus, her clothing smelled like spring onions.


    Billy frowned deeply. The smell of


    spring onions mixed with eg


    lingered in his pestniealra Caused


    HinnktoFte eeze his movement. He


    suddenly lost the desire to pursue his


    action. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He flipped over. He retreated from her and walked toward the bathroom.


    His sudden hesitation made


    Sherman confused. She agalsd | \


    seins aibSebue actions.


    ere are you going?¡¯ Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Wasn''t everything alright just now. What''s wrong with him?"


    "I''m going to wash my face. And


    you''re right; it''s a OME eriocd nodW,


    nee gonsiasonec C teal get


    some rest; I''ll be back in a short


    while." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy smiled with his brows raised and entered the bathroom. The sound of the shower was heard afterward.


    Sherman furrowed her brows exasperatedly. ''He¡¯s already in such a state, yet he still takes a cold shower?"

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    However, after a few moments, she smiled, and stroked her belly gently. ''What a peevish little one. | don''t even know if you''re a


    boy or girl that you can bother daddy and mommy so much. How | wish you would quickly arrive.¡±


    The shower in the bathroom continued to flow, and Sherman peeped in that direction. However, her drowsiness kicked in and


    she couldn''t resist. Hence, she closed her eyes and fell asleep...


    The next morning.


    When Sherman woke up, he was not beside her, neither could he be found in the apartment. It could only mean that he had


    gone to work.


    While the housekeeper was busy tidying the house, Sherman went into the study because she was free. She switched on the


    computer and browsed a gourmet website.


    The site hosted arge variety of delicaciesplete with veryprehensive recipes. She selected a few that were of her


    liking and read the instructions.


    Life during her pregnancy was too mundane and idle. She couldn''t do many things. Therefore, to spend her time, she had to look


    for activities that were suitable.


    And now, she found delight in cooking. Not only could she learn it online, the housekeeper and Summer could also teach her.


    After breakfast, Sherman stayed at home and asked the housekeeper to teach her how to prepare some household dishes.


    The housekeeper tasted the colew prepared by Sherman. "You''re impressive, and | think you''re a very talented cook."


    Sherman brimmed that her eyes formed a crescent shape. "I can''t take thepliment. It''s making me blush."


    The housekeeper smiled as she continued her work," I¡¯m simply telling the truth."


    Her phone rang. Sherman looked at the caller''s number; it was her father. She was very certain he was going to ask for money;


    hence, she didn''t answer the call.


    ¡®If | had my own ie or savings, | wouldn¡¯t mind buying them a house. But now I¡¯m not able to. It¡¯s been a long time since |


    last worked!"


    She had previously helped with paying back their loans using Billy''s money. But this time, that is not possible anymore.


    She changed out of her pajamas after taking a bath and watched TV while curling up in the sofa. She was able to rx even


    while being alone as her mother-iw was very amodating.


    They could choose not to stay at the Day''s family vi. However, during important dates, they would have to return to the vi


    without excuse or any other reasons.


    Sherman couldn¡¯t deny that her mother-inw was very wise and discerning. Not only was she reasonable, but she was also


    very far sighted.


    At about 8:00 pm, Billy returned to the apartment. He smiled and deliberately threw his zer at Sherman when he came in.


    Sherman took down the zer and red at him," Stop fooling around!¡±


    "How am | fooling around? This is just a couple¡¯s y ...¡± Billy walked up. He hugged her and grinned.


    Sherman massaged his shoulders, "| cooked again today. Go try it while it''s still hot.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy appeared surprised and eximed, "Since when did my wife be so capable?"


    "Did you only realize it? | am in fact very capable like a perfect wife." She said and swayed while mimicking a poet.


    "Indeed. You shine like a jewel. | gave


    you a simply task, and your


    achieveme t expesd¨¦d


    pecat? He shrugged and


    pped his thighs in ordance


    with a tempo. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman gritted her teeth. She stared


    at le and nulls Vise >


    d flicked erkitdex ger at his


    f Wiad and a red mark appeared.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When they were both in college, they


    were very mischien Sb ecore


    i ent gangs mi puns ments, and


    they could indulge in it for an entire


    afternoon. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had left him some pumpkin soup, colew, and grilled beef brisket.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Billy sat down to eat while Sherman sat opposite him and observed his movements with anticipation. She asked impatiently,


    "How is it?"


    Billy was astounded by the taste. "Are you sure you made these?"


    "Of course. Quick, tell me how¡¯s the taste." Her eyes blinked and glittered.


    ¡°My darling is so capable. You must have been a cook in your previous life, and some of the genes have remained."


    Hearing his praises, Sherman beamed with satisfaction, and her expression appeared as though a sneaky and thieving cat.


    She reckoned that she might be gifted in cooking.


    Billy went into the bathroom while Sherman admired her face in front of the dressing table''s mirror. Her facial skin had be


    rough due to her pregnancy. There were many pimples, and some of them were swollen.


    ¡®| heard that women be more beautiful when they are pregnant. But why am | getting uglier?¡¯


    She sighed and stared at her bby legs. Then, she sat on the sofa and soaked her feet. ¡®If I''m already looking


    like this in my fifth month of pregnancy, what will | look like after this?¡¯ 1


    The warm water massaged her feet as it flowed over her feet. The feeling was veryfortable. Sherman heaved a breath of


    rxation and her face appeared slightly reddish as though she was thinking of something.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Billy emerged from the bathroom, she was already in bed. She had changed from her thermal autumn pajamas into


    skimpy see-through lingerie. It was a sexy outfit. The cor was cut low, and her back was widely exposed.


    At that moment, it was as if she had forgotten that she was pregnant.


    Her waist was no longer slender as what it used to be. Even her arms and legs were plump. There was basically nothing worthy


    of beauty about her dressed in that tiny outfit.


    Her body had undergone an enormous change during pregnancy. She was once slim and dainty, but now she is plump and


    chubby.


    Sherman wriggled forward and snuggled tightly behind his back. She slipped her arms under his elbows and wrapped them


    around his waist.


    She had read a book writing about men not being able to resist such action.


    Today, she had studied about recipes. But during other free times, she had done some research on this subject. Sex was not


    permitted during the first three months of pregnancy and one month before delivery; other than that, there weren''t any other


    restrictions; they just needed to be careful.


    Besides, she wanted to satisfy him when she thought o f him enduring the night by bathing in cold water.


    Billy raised a brow, "Are you seducing me now?"


    ¡°Yes...¡± she answered honestly. "It¡¯s not wrong to do this between husband and wife, right?"


    She had never liked to pretend. To her, getting into bed with someone she loved was simply an ordinary act.


    Facing her, Billy moved his body so that it hung above hers.


    At the same time, his hands were at


    work. She had the Scent st lighD\!)


    grggnapples, Ani was very


    aromatic. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, when the passionate Billy saw her blemished and chubby face, he blinked, and stopped moving.


    Sherman was puzzled, and looked at him, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing..." heughed faintly. The


    image of Natalie uncongciousi (1!


    eared rant thi: then it


    disappeared, and he got excited.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry darling..." Billy uttered


    softly. ''Why must the image ef Ol!


    talig appgariat ths crucial


    ent? Is it because of


    excitement?¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Sherman hugged him. "Why are you sorry? Have you been feeling very pressuredtely?" she looked up and asked.


    Billy rolled his eyes; he squinted them and nodded. "I have been handling a lot of contracts these days, and there are several


    projects that are happening at the same time."


    "You''re like this because you have been too busy and under a lot of pressure. No matter how hectic your work is, your health


    alwayses first, okay?" Sherman was saddened. She ced her hand on his face and stroked it. "You''ve lost weight too."


    Billy raised his hand and squeezed hers. He was feeling slightly guilty, but he still teased her, "I''m sure there are other ways to


    satisfy my darling. Do you want to try?"


    ¡°What kind of joke is this? Give me back my husband and get some rest.¡± Triggered by hisical act, Sherman giggled and


    kicked him gently.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it? I¡¯m waiting for you; such chances don''te by easily; are you sure you want to let it go?"


    "Whose attention are you seeking? Enough with yourContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    jokes. Get some rest instead. I¡¯m tired too." Sherman knocked on her waist a few times andid down.


    Billy pulled over the nket to cover her; then he hugged her and buried his chin into her hair. He looked at her grimly. "Darling,


    I''m sorry."


    Sherman was really feeling tired that her eyes could hardly stay opened. She yawned and tapped his arms that hugged her in


    constion. "Go to sleep. | know you''re very tired. It must have happened because you were too stressed out. You''re still my


    perfect man, and nothing has ever changed...¡±


    The cuddled in bed, and for the entire night, he hugged her tightly while she rested her head on his arms; it was a good sleep


    indeed.


    In the morning, after Sherman tidied up the bedroom and was drinking milk, the housekeeper entered with her phone.


    She received it. It was Grace. She answered, "What''s u p?"


    "Free today?¡±


    "Don''t you know that all a pregnant woman has is time? But I''m meeting Summer this afternoon.¡±


    Grace nodded in acknowledgement. "Pack your stuff; I''ll pick you up in twenty minutes."


    Before Sherman could respond, Grace hung up. It was very typical of her indeed.


    Twenty minutester, Grace arrived


    on the spot at the apart enttabliy.


    Sherrnap walked Som the


    elevator, she could hear Grace


    honking away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She sat in the co-driver''s seat and


    fastened her safety belt. Gra om


    started the ngin@ahetappe on the


    Hee eer hand that had red


    manicure on. "Let''s go!¡±


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Please read


    "Where are we heading?¡± Sherman was puzzled and asked. Grace replied, "You''ll know when we arrive."


    When the car finally stopped, Sherman peeked out of the window. It was a beauty parlor, and the exterior alone looked extremely


    grand.


    "This is Santabaca''stest edition. |


    heard that the management is very


    strict, and the One areveiiy\ |


    illful; nf


    | raters rh amoner


    airy. However, walk-ins are not


    allowed; all appointments must be


    reserved. It took me almost ten days


    to get mine. Sh*t! Get down!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t seem very interested while they advanced, "Why did you bring me here?"

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690


    "Of course, we''re here for a makeup. What else did you think of? You need a makeover too."


    "What crap are you talking about! Don''t you know that I''m pregnant; are you trying to


    poison my baby? And what''s so good about makeup; it only makes a person look like a creature."


    When Grace heard what Sherman said, she pinched her ear. "Who said so; who looks like a creature?"


    Grace was really good at pinching ears that Sherman squealed in pain, "It''s me; I look like a creature."


    Satisfied, Grace let Sherman go so that she would hurry and not dy her as she entered the building. Sherman was frustrated as she massaged her painful ear, and she murmured to herself, ''Yeah, I look like a creature; one so pure that you have ever seen!"


    She stumbled backward as she spoke and stamped on the foot of someone. As Grace was almost out of sight, she quickly apologized without turning around and hurried forward.


    She had barely taken two steps when she heard a deep and charming voice of a man that sounded like a rich violin tuneing from behind. "It''s alright."


    Sherman furrowed her brows but did not turn around. She only felt that he sounded nice.


    When she finally arrived inside, Grace had already begun her makeup. Sherman refused adamantly and headed toward the waiting room. ''Which pregnant woman would actually put on makeup?''


    The room was vacant. It had leather sofa and was decorated with various kinds of fresh flowers. The atmosphere was very warm and soothing.


    She felt idle while waiting there. ncing upon theputer that was beside her, she twitched her brows. Then, she walked over and sat in front of theputer.


    After watching a few shows and ying some games, she logged in to Twitter. Suddenly, she recalledst night''s incident; about Billy''s sorry and apologetic expression.


    She flushed and bit her lips as sheunched the web browser. She keyed in her query and began reading what appeared on the site.


    The waiting room was very quiet. Besides her breathing, only the clicking of the mouse could be heard.


    ''Um, you don''t need to call anymore. You can settle the matter yourself¡ª'' the words ended abruptly.


    Sherman continued scrolling when those words echoed in her ears unexpectedly. It sounded very familiar as though she had heard it somewhere.


    She looked up across theputer screen and saw a toned figure basking in the warm and glowing lights.


    He appeared elegant and mature, and radiated an aura of aristocracy from head to toe. He was conversing over the phone that he held in his right hand, but his dark pupils were focuses elsewhere.


    Sherman looked toward the direction of his gaze, and it rested on therge LED wall panel. She flushed with embarrassment as though her blood was rushing.


    The LED panel on the wall was in fact connected to theputer screen. It meant that whatever she was browsing on theputer was also mirrored onto therge LED panel.


    ''How should a five-month pregnant woman seduce her husband...''


    ''What kinds of food have amplification effects?''''


    "...."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    The more she panicked, the more disoriented she became. Sherman''s face looked just like a ripe apple. She was frantically


    trying to close the tabs. She did not even know why she had so many tabs opened up. | t was killing her!


    She then bumped her foot into the chair leg due to her carelessness. She bent forward and gasped uncontrobly, but she


    knocked her head onto the tabletop at the same time, which left tears in her eyes.


    The situation she was in had made the man''s brows arch slightly. He moved his lips andforted her with his maic voice.


    "Don''t worry and take your time, I''ll look somewhere else..."


    Sherman''s urge to die had gotten even stronger!


    But the man really turned around to face the restroom door with his back facing her. He hung up the phone and put it in the


    pocket of his trousers casually.


    Her hands moved faster than ever and she managed t 0 close every tab that she had opened with just a few clicks. She knew


    that she could not stay in the lounge any longer.


    She bit her lips with her head hanging low to focus only on her own steps. She did not even look from the


    side of her eyes.


    She swept past the man like a tornado before disappearingpletely in his sight almost instantly.


    ¡®Embarrassing! It was too embarrassing! What am | going to do with my life now!¡±


    Grace was already done with her makeup by that time. Their makeup technique was really good. They made her look


    exceptionally beautiful, but not tacky.


    Grace''s back hurt from sitting for over an hour to get her makeup done. She wanted to go to the lounge and get some rest but


    Sherman was reluctant. ''There were so many ces to rest, but she had to go to the lounge. '' She then dragged Grace away


    from going into the lounge.


    "Oh my god! Look, a stunner!" Grace yelled suddenly.


    Aman walked out from the club entrance. His dark blue shirt, ck zer, and knee-length coat with a handsome face looked


    extra attractive under the morning light. His eyes were slightly squinted while h e was calling on his phone with his right hand and


    holding an exquisite gift box in his left hand. He walked down the steps with an honorable and graceful charm oozing from his


    whole being.


    ¡°Look at that face and that body. There is just no man that can match with him!¡± Grace''s eyes were shining with dirty intentions.


    ¡°His long legs are so slim without any extra fat, and that muscr back and perfectly inverted triangle build, he is just perfect!"


    Sherman thought that the man looked familiar. She only remembered him after recollecting her memories for a while. ¡®Isn''t he the


    man from the lounge?¡¯


    Due to the embarrassing and humiliating position she was in just now, she did not dare to even see his appearance. She only


    realized how handsome and elegant the man was after seeing him now.


    Perhaps Grace¡¯s gaze was too passionate and strong to go unnoticed by the man, he tossed his gaze over and i tnded on


    Sherman once he walked down the steps.


    The look in his eyes was deep and dark. The strong yet dazzling charm that his gaze emanated was irresistible even from such a


    long distance. Sherman was feeling embarrassed and awkward but was mostly ashamed when their eyes met with each other.


    The man acted naturally towards the embarrassment she felt. He smiled and nodded at her gracefully nevertheless, even though


    he was still talking on his phone.


    Sherman was startled as she did not expect him to greet her. She would put herself in an even more awkward position if she said


    "Hi", but again she would have looked rude if she did not. So, she put on a stiff u p and nodded back politely as a response.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were already quite a number of women around whoid their eyes on him as they were all impressed and attracted by


    him.


    The tiny gesture did not escape from Grace''s sharp eyes. "When did you even get to know of a stunner like this? Come,


    introduce me to him!"


    Sherman quickly grabbed her wrist. She knew that she could not tell her what happened back there, so she only said she met


    with him face to face in the lounge while she was resting.


    "Then this man is tremendously well-mannered..." Grace was still eyeing the man. "I was never wrong about men. This man is


    mature but vigorous, calm and restrained but bold yet reserved. He carried all these characteristics so naturally and purely, yet


    still disyed a fascinating charm to the soul perfectly. Men like this are just like a drug that you''ll get addicted to once you got a


    taste of them. In simpler words, they can only be seen from a far distance but never touched..."


    Sherman did not deny that he was tremendously well-mannered. What happened just now haspletely proven that he was a


    courteous and respectful man.


    "Don''t you think yourments on him are overly exaggerated, considering that you have just met him for the first time?"


    Grace shook her head. "Not at all,


    that is exactly what h e felt like to me.


    There''ll be some men ae cano ly


    iImnracec vor) hyryory & naaranra and

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "You were almost five hundred meters away from him yet you could still smell his scent. Do you have the nose of a dog?" She


    felt a little tired and yawned.


    "Get off my back!" Grace lifted her hands and patted her back gently. "Sleep if you¡¯re tired. I''ll wake you up when we reach the


    apartment.¡±


    Sherman nodded and reclined her seat before she shut her eyes and fell asleep. She was still sleeping until Billy called at three


    in the afternoon. He told her that they were going to a reunion dinner with their ssmates, and he would go back to pick her up


    after he was done with work.


    She hung up the phone and continued sleeping after giving him a quick response. It was already six when she woke up. The sky


    got dark earlier since it was already at the end of autumn, so it was already dark before it reached seven o''clock.


    In fact, she had nothing much to prepare for before getting out of the house. She could not put makeup on, nor could she wear


    high heels. So, it was pretty convenient for her to go out.


    Billy called at seven o''clock telling her that he was already parked in front of the apartment so she could get down.


    Sherman took her bags and got down before getting into the car. Billy handed her a box of milk. "What did you do today?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Went with Grace for her makeup and sleep.¡± She was not very fond of the taste of pure milk but she drank it anyway. "Where is


    the reunion held tonight?"


    ¡°Amber Boulevard for dinner, and the pub after."


    Amber Boulevard was a popr five-star restaurant in Santabaca. Billy and Sherman were thest ones to arrive. The private


    room was already filled with people that were all in pairs.


    "Why didn''t you guys order?¡± Billy asked.


    ¡°Who would have the guts to order anything before the person who was going to pay the bill arrived? We''re afraid that we could


    not pay for this meal even if we broke the bank.¡±


    Everybody startedughing loudly and the atmosphere was sort of decent. The ssmates felt a kinship naturally with each


    other after not meeting for so many years. They chatted and ate before making their way to the Ivy Pub.


    Everybody was talking andughing before somebody made Sherman a part of their conversation. "Only the both of you are


    married and expecting among so many of us.¡±


    Sherman smiled lightly without speaking. The people smoking in the private room made her feel irritated and ufortable, but


    she did not talk about it anyway.


    Most of them studied together with Billy even though i t was called ssmate reunion. But she was not too familiar with those


    people as there was a two-batch gap between them.


    She could not stand the cigarette


    smell but they were mostly Billy''s


    ssmates and th ey wees a :


    Soy was ipl for her to stop


    them from smoking for her own


    sake. Women need to learn to adjust


    themselves once in a while. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They continued drinking for half an hour or so when the room door was pushed open. Natalie walked in." I''vee to the right


    ce, right?"


    "This is my junior, I''ve invited her


    since | am the only one peices


    ra ec onight all guys wouldn''t


    | See we are from the same


    school, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course not, who would mind having such a beautifuldy with us?"


    Sherman¡¯s hand that was holding the


    fruit juice twitched slightly, she


    looked over and saw th tL Natalie Was


    ie) ing ageat ae a cheery


    pees n her face. She tucked her


    hair that had fallen on her shoulder


    behind her ear gracefully. "Thank you


    everybody for weing me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The expression on Billy''s face did not change much as if he did not even see Natalie. He was just drinking with the person next


    to him.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Sherman was not looking very well after seeing Natalie. She felt like something was stuck in her chest; even more like a fishbone


    that got trapped in her throat.


    She spent a lot of effort trying to suppress the fact that Natalie slept with Billy when she was drunk. She did not allow herself to


    think about it, neither did she want to think about it.


    It was not easy, but Sherman had almost wiped out that memorypletely. But the presence of Natalie made her feel very


    ufortable.


    ¡°Natalie Rimes. Why did this name sound so familiar? OH! | remember it now, you were the girl who was crushing desperately on


    Billy back then." Somebody said, ¡°There is really no telling what a girl will look like when she grows up. She really turned into a


    beautiful swan from an ugly duckling in just a few years. | would have died for her to be my girlfriend if | knew that she would turn


    out to be so gorgeous."


    The men''s attention all fell on Natalie after hearing his words. They could hardly convince themselves that she actually was the


    girl who was chasing after Billy back in those days!


    Besides, Billy was a popr kid in school. His achievements in the school were even known by everyone.


    There were countless girls who liked Billy, but only two of them left a deeper impression. One of them being Sherman, and the


    other being Natalie.


    Billy and Sherman liked each other, whereas Natalie was the one who never gave up her love for Billy and never admitted


    defeat.


    Natalie was still wearing braces and had no sense of fashion during that time. Billy said something very awful to her because he


    was too annoyed by her love. He even poured water on her face in front of the whole school.


    Natalie has then be the school''sughing stock ever since. Everyone who saw her would judge her and call her a fly on the


    wheel.


    ¡°Are you really the same Natalie Bimes?¡± Nobody could believe it.


    Natalie put on a gentle smile and nodded gracefully." Yes, good evening my seniors."


    She took off her coat and revealed the ankle-length dress underneath, attracting the men''s attention.


    Sherman was starting to feel uneasy. She never got along well with Natalie, let alone sitting at the same table with her. It made


    her feel even more ufortable, but it was not nice for her to leave too early so she just kept everything in.


    It was too boring to just drink so somebody suggested a card game. The rules were simple, all cards will be given to every yer


    including the "Ace". Nobody could reveal what card they were holding after every card was dealt. The "Ace¡± holder could pick


    any two cards from the yers and they had to do whatever the "Ace" told them to without excuses or regrets.


    They must only obey and follow the rules of the game.


    Sherman shook her head as she did


    not n to y. When Billy was


    , COM


    about to rejec hepa, they dict let


    himnistadel "Phe both of you are the


    spotlight of tonight, there is no way


    for you two to say no, one of you


    must participate." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy looked at Sherman before lifting his brows and nodded. "Let it be me then."


    The first person who drew "Ace" picked "2" and ¡°5", and requested "2" to carry "5¡± on his/her back for five minutes.


    "2" was a girl while "5" was a guy. The skinny girl strained every muscle to put the guy on her back as she gasped for air.


    The second "Ace¡± picked "4" and "8".


    They were asked t o kiss each other,


    and they had to really kiss fo Wey)


    minutes. ¡°asand (8 Were-bot girls,


    anatey bth rushed into the


    washroom after they were done.


    They only came out of the washroom


    after three minutes of washing and


    brushing until their lips almost bleed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The third "Ace¡± picked "9" and "10" to


    kiss necks. "9" was a girlfriend of


    Billy''s ssmate whereas "10" w


    guy. Everybody started teoget excited


    apicenvineed the girl¡¯s boyfriend to


    stay calm as it was just a game. The


    girl respected the rules, but she still


    strangled her boyfriend to vent on


    him. "10" ran out of breath from


    laughing and he kissed her neck for a


    minute. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Sherman did not like games like this; she did not like i t at all. She was even repelled by it from the bottom of her heart. She


    wanted to leave with Billy but she did not say it.


    He had his own friends and social circle. She should not be overly controlling over him as getting married did not mean that they


    had to give up on every other rtionship.


    She was waiting for Billy to speak up and leave with her but it did not happen.


    It was eptable for him to not want to leave since he had not met his ssmates for such a long time. Besides, the night was


    just starting to liven up. She bit onto her ss of fruit juice and forced herself to look a t them even though she was


    downhearted.


    Actually, she was so bored that all she wanted to do was just to scroll her phone and kill time. However, nobody there was


    ying with their phone, so she abandoned the idea as she did not want to be seen as spoiled and asocial.


    Another guy drew the "Ace" card after a few rounds. H e coughed softly. "Kiss for 3 minutes, ''H¡¯and ''12'', whois ''11''?"


    Natalie raised the card in her hand and smiled gently.


    "Me."


    "What about ''12''? Where is ''12''2" "Over here..." Billy threw his card onto the table.


    Everyone was stunned. What were the odds of Billy being "12" and Natalie being "11"?


    Sherman immediately furrowed her brows as she swept her gaze across the card on the table. It was true that Billy was really


    42",


    Natalie raised her card in the air so everybody saw that she was "11". There was no denying that things had really gotten out of


    hand.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everybody witnessed how Billy was disgusted by Natalie back then, not to mention that his legitimate wife, Sherman, was also


    there.


    These people would start to horse around if Billy was just an average joe. But needless to say, Billy was different. So there was


    hardly anybody making noise.


    Natalie''s gaze swept across Sherman briefly andnded on Billy before she looked away.


    ¡°How about this, let''s ditch the kissing. We''ll just let Billy greet Natalie in the ''La Bise¡¯ way and kiss the back of her hand like a


    gentleman. Is that better?" Somebody offered them a way out of this awkward situation.


    "Yeah, let''s just do that." The other ssmates said.


    Some girl that came with the guys did not understand the struggle behind it and said, "Didn¡¯t you just say the rules could not be


    changed? Why did it change all of a sudden now? Somebody just kissed my neck with my boyfriend sitting here. This is not fair


    at all.¡±


    The guy pulled her back to hint her to shut up and stop talking.


    ¡°Just a normal lip-to-cheek greeting and a kiss on the back of her hand. It should be okay, right? Mrs. Day."


    Sherman put down her juice and looked over before spitting out these three words. "It''s not okay!"


    Everybody felt awkward and thought it was a little embarrassing when the atmosphere turned tense.


    Since they had already given in,


    shouldn''t she take a Stepbagkdoor it


    s only fen e¨¦aaiiment purposes


    anyway. There was no need to get


    serious, wasn''t it? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy too noticed the awkward look on


    everybody''s face. The ss were set


    fore.the ganna Gtarte _and it stated


    that nobody could regret anything.


    That was the rule. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He knew that everybody had given in


    and changed the rule for Hun Syesel


    not want sityatidto Be any


    eae ey were all his old


    ssmates that he had not met for a


    long time. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He reached out and held Sherman''s hand under the table and said to everyone, "Forget about the greeting, I''ll just kiss her


    hand."


    ¡°No!¡± Sherman looked at him, and her stance was strangely upromising.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Everybody felt even more awkward now. They did not expect things to be so out of hand as hand-kissing was just amon


    courteous gesture around the world.


    "I''m tired. It is already ten o''clock, so let''s go home." Sherman knew very clearly that the night would hit rock bottom after she


    said those words.


    She was right about it. There were a lot of different expressions on everybody''s face but all of them did not look very pleasant.


    Somebody murmured softly, "Didn''t know Billy was a hen-pecked husband.¡±


    The voice was really soft but everyone could hear it word by word as the room was very quiet.


    Actually, every man is prideful and it shows even more in front of their friends or ssmates. They all shared the same


    masculinism inside their heart.


    Sherman could never take hand-kissing as just an etiquette. She looked at Billy, not bothered about how everyone was looking


    at her as the jealous wife, and said, "It¡¯s time to go home."


    She knew he had his pride and dignity as a man. It''s her fault to embarrass him in front of so many people


    but she could never tolerate him having any sort of contact with Natalie, not even holding hands.


    "Two seconds and it''ll be done. It''s just a game, and it''smon to greet each other like this,¡± Billy stared at her deeply and


    spoke in a low but gentle voice.


    "Fine. Do whatever you want if that''s your choice and answer. I¡¯m feeling a little tired now, so I''ll leave first...¡±


    She took her bag and stood up after saying it coldly and nonchntly. She walked straight to the exit without looking at Billy or


    his ssmates.


    He should remember that he slept with Natalie while h e was drunk. His friends might think it was not a big issue if he kissed


    Natalie¡¯s hand since they did not know what happened, but should he not have known better?


    What kind of wife could stand to see her own husband kissing a woman¡¯s hand that he had slept with before?


    Natalie stood up when she was just about to step out o f the room. Her jet ck hair looked extra shiny under the light''s


    illumination. "It''s just a game and | don¡¯t mind opting out. We should not allow such a small matter to divide us. Come sit with me,


    sister."


    Sherman stopped walking as a sarcastic smile grew o n the corners of her mouth. ¡®Sister, what?¡¯ She was disgusted.


    "| never liked pretentious acts, and you don''t have to act like the bigger person in front of everybody because it disgusts me.¡±


    If Sherman said that from the beginning, none of these things would have taken ce.


    Was she trying to be the kinder one by saying those words after Sherman made the situation so tense? To let everybody have an


    extra reason to criticize her even more behind her back?


    The look on Natalie''s face was


    looking a little stiff. She squinted her


    eyes and her f icheessitooketreven


    more ekbSfeicent under the


    illumination of the lights. Her


    eyshes trembled softly. "| am


    sorry, sister.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Was she expecting Sherman to say something so hurtful to listen to? Of course, she had already guessed it.


    The look on everybody¡¯s face turned worse. They all knew Sherman did not like Natalie, but not to that extent.


    Natalie having a crush on Billy was already in the past. Why would Sherman say something so offensive?


    They started to sympathize and pity


    Natalie after looking at er slimmedft


    y! vulner@ble face they almost


    nted Sherman to be out of their


    sight. Please read the originalContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy''s expression turned sour.


    ¡®Sherman had always been unselfish


    ii knew yhentopromise Why


    d We be so mean now?¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman turned around and walked out. She could not care less about what he was thinking; he could do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Sherman found herself to be unpopr on such an asion.


    Another private box--


    Two men sat facing each other. One with red wine before him, while another with a ss of water.


    "Mr. Wright, why don''t you drink red wine?¡± Luke Bennington looked at the man drinking water.


    Kingsley Wright shook his head and pointed at his own throat. "| have a sore throat. By the way, how is Brad doing?" His voice


    sounded hoarse.


    "Why are you even asking? Of course my son attends school now. What about you, Kingsley? You are already 37, yet you have


    no ns to have children?"


    Kingsley''s lips curled. Obviously, he refused to answer the question. After taking a few sips, he said," I''ve run into a very


    interesting person today."


    "A male or a female?" Luke immediately showed interest.


    "A woman..."


    "Is there any chemistry?"


    Kingsley kneaded his forehead with his slender fingers. When he said "interesting", he meant what he


    said. No underlying meaning. No innuendo.


    "I''ve forgotten to mention that she seems five months pregnant."


    Luke fell into silence for a while.


    "| need to go to the washroom. Help yourselves with the two bottles of red wine | brought, but please drink less because | don''t


    want to be your driver..."


    Luke shrugged, feeling that Kingsley made him sound like a drunkard. He poured another ss of red wine. | t was mellow and


    tasted good.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman had walked out of the private box, thinking that Billy would follow her. However, there was no sign of him when she was.


    on her way from the door to the end of the corridor. Sherman could not help but sneer.


    Suddenly, she felt nauseous. Like she might need to throw up. She had no idea what food she had taken during dinner could be


    the cause.


    Sherman covered her mouth with one hand, trying hard to hold back. She sped up her steps while keeping her head low, quickly


    heading to the bathroom.


    Her stomach was churning so badly that she could even feel acid reflux. She had to bend into her abdomen because she would


    feel difort when trying to straighten her body. When she could not hold back, a ck coat came into view, and she vomited


    straight into it.


    She vomited uncontrobly. The amount of vomitus was excessive; it was basically everything she had for her dinner. She


    vomited so much that even her stomach acid had almoste out when there was nothing left to throw out.


    The air was filled with an acidic and foul smell of food.


    As the long vomiting had drained her already weak body and made her legs wobbly, she could not stand u P-


    Her stomach was unwell and her legs were weak. Instead of struggling to stand still, she sank into the floor, panting hard. She


    felt terribly sick.


    Kingsley had a distant and indifferent


    look on his face. When he finally {1


    | ded big gazel6a Sherman sitting


    or¡¯the ground and saw her face, he


    slightly squinted. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He moved his long legs, walking towards Sherman, looking tall and straight.


    Then, he stretched out a hand to her...


    The big hand came into view.


    Although it was a man''s hand, th


    nails were tipnesiye} Soke SH


    there able Ho signs of yellow stain


    that a smoker would have. His


    fingers were slender, well-defined,


    beautiful, and clean... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What kind of man would have such a hand...


    Sherman looked up. She was bbergasted upon seeing his face. Not until she had finally regained her


    senses did she see the stain on his coat.


    Because of her, such a handsome,


    well-groomed, mature pd!


    ble- aakiag ind W in a terrible


    Avig he honestly felt she had


    desecrated him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though there was a distance between them, she could still smell the acidic stench. She squirmed her lips, feeling deeply


    embarrassed.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    "Thank you. I''m fine. | can stand up by myself." By supporting herself with both hands on the ground, she struggled to stand up,


    looking clumsy.


    She could feel his aura. It was oppressive and also intimidating.


    Kingsley''s lips curled as he took off his coat and put it on his arm, casually and elegantly. "Please wait a moment."


    Sherman stood still despite being a little puzzled. She had vomited excessively, in which all the vomitus was stuck to his coat.


    The smell was stronger that not even she could stand it.


    Yet, the man did not show the slightest disgust, not even annoyance, as if he did not smell it. He made a call.


    After a while, another tall man walked over, holding a bottle of mineral water in his hand.


    Kingsley handed the bottle to her after taking it from that man. "I think you need a bottle of mineral water t o rinse your mouth..."


    His voice still sounded hoarse.


    Sherman was startled again. She sincerely thanked him upon receiving the bottle of mineral water." Thank you."


    Indeed, what Grace had mentioned was not wrong. He was a person of genteel upbringing with well manners and grace.


    If it had been another person, they must have already yelled at her at this moment or even demandedpensation for the coat.


    The other man was looking at her, and then blurted a question out of the blue, "Are you five months pregnant?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" She raised her head to look at the man in surprise and puzzlement.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Heughed, but he still frowned as soon as he saw the vomitus on the ground.


    Sherman sensed it, but she understood that his expression was natural. She turned around, looked at the coat on Kingsley''s


    arm, and said, "This coat-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Kingsley interrupted her, "It''s okay."


    If she talked aboutpensating him with money, it would be profane to a man like him. Yet, she could not bring herself to just


    leave the trouble she caused.


    "Sir, please give me your address. | will deliver this coat to your doorstep after washing it," she said.


    "Don''t bother yourself with..." Kingsley spoke with his lips curled slightly.


    Sherman was somewhat stubborn. She stared at him."


    linsist!"


    "Bliss Residential 302..." He handed her the coat, "The restroom is on the left corner, do you know the direction?"


    She nodded, "I know since | have been here several times. Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee, goodbye." Kingsley greeted her indifferently, then turned and walked forward, while the other man followed.


    Now, he looked even more dashing in his well-cut suit that was no longer covered by ayer of the outer coat. He carried himself


    with a very distinguished air a s he walked.


    After the two of them disappeared


    from her sight, Sherman retracte


    her gaze and headeddolthe festtom.


    Shptitied hid coat and sniffed it. The


    stench was so strong and unpleasant


    that she was disgusted and felt the


    urge to vomit again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but think of that man. Somehow, the foul smell and the mess she had brought him did not


    seem to affect his elegance at the slightest.


    It was as though his glow would remain radiant regardless of what circumstances.


    Perhaps some men were born with such elegance.


    Sherman rinsed her mouth as soon


    as she entered the restroom,


    that, she left the bain fas a ready


    Ar night She managed to get a taxi


    and asked the driver to take her to a


    nearby dry cleaner. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When she finally reached her


    apartment, she sneered upon m


    recalling what had hapn¨¦nedsnside


    tha praate Box, They must be having


    fun now, enjoying the reunion their


    content since a party-pooper like me


    is no longer around? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Perhaps, Billy has kissed the back of Natalie''s hand?"

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Sherman was leaning against the rear seat window emotionlessly. Her eyes were vacantly looking at the passing pedestrians


    and vehicles through the window...


    By the time she reached her apartment, Billy was already home, drinking water. She did not expect him to be home this early.


    She did not bother to give him a nce. Instead, she changed to slippers and ced her bag on a couch. Seeing this, Billy


    stopped drinking water and stood in front of her. "What''s wrong with you today?"


    He was referring to her reactions and behaviors at the reunion party.


    Sherman paused and looked at him indifferently." What about you? Did you finally kiss Natalie''s hand?"


    "So, now he questions me? Does he think that my reactions have embarrassed him?"


    "I''m the first who are asking. Shouldn''t you answer m y question first?" Billy''s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Well, | will answer yours if you answer mine. Did you kiss Natalie''s hand in the end?"


    "No." Billy''s lips were twitching as he frowned." Shouldn''t you soften your behavior in such an


    asion?" said Billy with a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    When Sherman heard what he said in the end, her expression was softened a bit. Her stomach was still feeling unwell, so she


    walked to the water dispenser t 0 get herself a ss of water.


    Then she turned to face him. "How could | soften my attitude when you were about to kiss Natalie''s hand?"


    "They had made the rules clear before the game started. There was no objection when the rules were set. It was acquiescence.


    In the end, didn''t they make concessions? Kissing the back of the hand is just amon etiquette, isn''t it?"


    ¡®It was just a polite act. She didn''t have to be such a party-pooper at that time.¡¯


    Not long after her exit, he had left the private box too, s o did the ssmates.


    Their ssmate reunion was only held once a year. All of them had not seen each other for a long time. Yet, because of one


    trivial matter, she made everyone upset with her tantrum. Was it worth it? Was it even necessary?


    Sherman closed her eyes slightly and opened them again, fixing her gaze at him. "Heh, they made concessions? Then did you


    tell them about the history you had shared with Natalie when you were drunkst time?" she said with sarcasm in her words.


    Billy''s expression turned grave. He ran his fingers through his thick hair. "Do you have to mention that a t this time?"


    "| didn¡¯t want to, but you forced me to bring it up. Watching my husband kissing the hand of the woman ¡ªthe woman he had


    slept with when he was drunk. Billy, do you think I''m that generous?"


    ¡°But you don''t have to make a scene, do you?"


    "If you had rejected it from the beginning, the scene would not have escted to that state, and it would not be that awkward. Or


    perhaps, you did not want to reject it at all, looking forward to another physical contact with Natalie?"


    Sherman was a little irritated, and she didn''t want to hear anything about the reunion party at this moment.


    Although she lost control of her emotions, and her words were clumsy, what she said was an undeniable fact.


    "The rules of the game are already set. No matter what | said or excuses | gave at that time, it would ruin the atmosphere."


    "So, between your wife and ssmate reunion, which i s more important?"


    Billy felt that there was no need to talk about it. She couldn''t listen to anything at all. "I slept in the study tonight. We both need


    some space to calm down."


    Sherman was also tired and did not want to continue talking with him. ''If we carry on this conversation, it will definitely turn into a


    fight!¡¯ "| never felt that | needed to calm down. You can sleep wherever you want..."


    Putting the ss in her hand heavily on the coffee table, she turned and walked back to the room and closed the door.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, both of them had entered a stalemate. No one wanted to admit that it was their fault, and both thought that the other


    was wrong.


    The water in the bathroom was warm. Shermany in the bathtub, allowing the warm water to flow on her body, trying to rid the


    fatigue.


    ¡®Did he think I had never tolerated?¡¯


    The private box was filled with smoke. How could she smell it as a pregnant woman? She did not want to destroy other people''s


    moods, so she had been holding back without saying a word!


    Frankly speaking, if another random girl were to y with him tonight, Sherman could have borne with any girls-as long as it was


    not Natalie-giving him a lip-to-cheek greeting and having him kiss the back of their hands despite being unhappy and jealous.


    Although the game rules were not changeable, everyone had tried to tolerate her. Of course, Sherman could read the mood.


    Because the other party had been Natalie, there was n o way she could stand it, no way!


    The next morning, the housekeeper came very early but saw Billy walk out of the study in his pajamas. He seemed like he had


    just woken up.


    She quickly made breakfast, and Billy didn¡¯t eat or say a word and went straight out of the apartment door. 1


    Deep down inside, he always felt that


    Sherman was a little bit unreasonable


    d mage gonieddSsche was


    obviously wrong, but she refused to


    admit her mistake. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was ten o''clock when Sherman got up, and the housekeeper told her that Billy had gone to work without taking breakfast in the


    morning.


    Sherman did not react much. She just faintly responded and sat at the table to have mushroom soup and some bread.


    The housekeeper figured it out. "Have you both quarreled?"


    After Sherman said yes, the housekeeper looked at her, feeling bad for her. She didn''t ask further and started to clean and tidy


    up the room.


    Not long after she had breakfast, the dry cleaner called and said that the clothes had been dry cleaned and asked where they


    should be delivered.


    After all, she had been the one vomiting into him. If she let the dry cleaner make the delivery, she would make him feel that she


    was not sincere.


    After thinking about it, she asked them to leave it at the dry cleaner first, and then she went over.


    After a few words with the


    housekeeper, she left the ap tent.


    She went to,the,dnnsfean¨¦r first. The


    seas already washed, and


    they were neatly stacked, except for


    some wrinkles. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Frowning, she asked the staff of the dry cleaner to iron it. She thought that kind of man wouldn''t wear wrinkled clothes.


    ording to the address he had told


    her Pet Teley she went to rem


    Residential. T. sgenervor Bis


    Repidentiai Was very beautiful. The


    housing prices must be high since


    the ce was at the seaside. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she reached No. 302, she paused. It was an independent vi with a sea view.


    Raising her hand, she lightly rang the doorbell.


    However, no one answered the door after waiting for a while. So she thought maybe there''s no one home at the moment.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Sherman did not leave. Instead, she rang the doorbell again. This time, a voice came. "Please wait a moment."


    After a while, the door of the vi opened, and Kingsley appeared in front of her. Donned in a bathrobe, he was wiping his wet


    hair. Apparently, he had just taken a shower.


    As soon as he recognized Sherman, he raised his eyebrows slightly and moved his thin lips. "Sorry, | was taking a bath just now.


    Pleasee in."


    Sherman could see that he was in a hurry because the bathrobe was not fastened, but she didn''t expect him t 0 apologize. "It''s


    okay. | came abruptly." She felt a bit awkward.


    The vi was veryrge and clean. The floor on the ground was so bright that it could illuminate the shadows, and every part of


    the vi was indescribably well-crafted. Just like its owner, it was exquisite, outstanding, and elegant.


    It was difficult for her to imagine that this was a ce where a man lived because there was zero clutter. Exquisiteness and


    elegance were the only words to describe it.


    ¡°What do you want to drink? There is no milk. | don''t think you can drink other beverages. Is honey water


    okay?" He stared at her, but his voice was hoarse and husky.


    "Yes, thank you." Sherman sat on the sofa, and she thought Grace really had a great eye for a man." What''s wrong with your


    voice?"


    His voice was much worse than yesterday. It was husky and as hoarse as sandpaper.


    "| had a sore throat." Suddenly, he said, "Kingsley Wright."


    Sherman was a little puzzled. "What?"


    "My name..." he said.


    She introduced herself once she got it. "It sounds nice. I''m Sherman Holmes, by the way."


    He ced a ss of honey water in front of her and praised, "Your name sounds nice too. Please excuse m e; | have got to


    change my clothes."


    "I''m here to deliver your coat. I''ll be leaving soon."


    Kingsley smiled gentlemanly and politely. "I don''t have the habit of walking in front of women in a bathrobe. Just two minutes,


    and I''ll be right back."


    Upon hearing that, Sherman said nothing. She could see that he thought it was impolite to talk to others in a bathrobe.


    The honey water was delicious. The taste was not too sweet nor too light. As Kingsley had said, he would only take two minutes.


    He emerged two minutester and had already changed into a ck dark pattern suit, apanied b y a white shirt.


    He had a pair of long legs anda


    perfect waistline. The suit fit him as if


    it were made to eis fratte) The


    veentecionl oe chest that


    every contour of it fit him snugly; the


    suit trousers fit his long legs with no


    trace of a sag or wrinkle. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was sitting on the couch opposite Sherman with his legs crossed, exuding elegance.


    His throat felt raspy, his Adam''s


    apple bobbing from ti nese tinend


    foincihiin peouate igi y, as if


    so¨¦mething was stuck in his throat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you drink some medicine?" Her brows were knitted together. She could feel the pain of his throat a s she listened to his


    cough.


    "I''ve already taken it, but it isn''t that effective. Does m y voice sound that bad?"


    Sherman shook her head and took a


    sip of honey water. "No ito betordst,


    ARINC real biSasent to hear.


    nice even now." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for thepliment," his tone was soft. However, before his voice trailed off, he coughed softly again.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Sherman could not bring herself to hear Kingsley coughing. She put down the water ss and looked at him."Is there where your


    kitchen is?"


    Kingsley nodded but saw that she was already on her way to the open kitchen. As she walked, she said, "I felt sorry for what


    happened yesterday. To express my apology, I''ll cook you something."


    ¡®Cook something?¡¯ Kingsley frowned. Although he did not like people touching the things in his vi at will, he did not say a word


    this time.


    Apparently, his throat was severely inmed. She opened the refrigerator and found some pears and mint leaves. They were


    ingredients of some sore throat remedy that was just right for him, and she hade across its recipe on the Inte two days


    ago.


    Kingsley did not make a sound. Instead, his deep ck eyes fell on her, looking at her dully. There were no changes in his


    emotion.


    Sherman soaked the mint leaves in the water. She then washed the pears, peeled, cut them, and removed their cores and


    pedicles.


    After she had done with the preparation, she could not remember the next steps. She had no recollection of the crucial steps, no


    matter how long she searched in her memories.


    "Erm..." Sherman licked her lips as she was flustered. Her face slightly reddened. "Mr. Wright, could you turn on the notebook,


    please?"


    It was really embarrassing! The most embarrassing part was she had to deal with it in someone else''s house. It¡¯s super


    awkward!


    "Notebook?" Kingsley wondered what she meant.


    "| came across about a remedy that can soothe sore throat on the Inte two days ago. I''ve done some preparation, but I''ve


    forgotten the next steps..."


    After finishing her words, she wanted nothing more than to climb into a hole and hide forever!


    Apparently, it was the first time that Kingsley had encountered such a situation. He was stunned for a few seconds, then got up


    and went to the study. When he came out again, he had a notebook in his hand and asked her, "What should | do?"


    ¡°Well, you can search ¡®Grandma''s Pear Soup for Sore Throat''."


    He ced the notebook on the counter. He typed on the keyboard quickly with his slender and wellshaped fingers and then


    turned the notebook facing her. "Is this the one?"


    "Yes, yes, raise the notebook a little bit. | can''t see it..." She nodded, her eyes dark and bright. She moved her body forward and


    muttered softly, "Core the pears, add water and mint leaves in a deep-mouthed bowl, ce the bowl of the mixture inside a


    cooking pot and steam it for 15 minutes, and then add some honey..."


    Kingsley held his notebook with his gaze fixed at her in silence. His thin lips curled. He showed some interest in her.


    He had never seen a woman doing this before. She was indeed a very interesting woman. 1


    Sherman nced at him unintentionally. The tall man was standing in front of the cab, holding a notebook in one hand, with


    his left leg slightly bent over his right leg. Yet, he looked elegant.


    The pose might look silly on other


    people but not him. Somehow,ha\


    lagk chikgamiadelirnamercial


    that promoted a notebook. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fifteen minutes passed quickly, and when the cooking pot was opened, the fragrance filled the air.


    "Mr. Wright, sorry for the trouble. You can have it while it''s hot. I''ve left your coat on the couch. I''m leaving now."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She cooked him something in his


    kitchen because she wanted ayank


    him sincerely. opcrop Gi frat she


    could t bring herself to listen to


    him coughing. No matter what, she


    should thank him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley whispered, "! should be the


    one who says thanks, & Hotrest If


    Ae) ceterenaseavewa for five


    tes, | can give you a ride." 1


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman shook her head. "It''s convenient to get a taxi


    here. So there''s no need to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°| want to go out too, so | can give you a ride." Kingsley''s sexy thin lips moved.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Hearing his words, Sherman was too embarrassed to refuse him again, so she had to agree with him. He hummed lightly with


    contentment. Then he lowered his head and ate the pear soup.


    At this time, Sherman didn''t make a sound either. She ate very quietly and hardly made a sound. She felt that it was oppressive


    to stay with a man of such a high status...


    Afterwards, she stood at the gate of Kingsley¡¯s vi and waited for him. He went to the garage, started a silver Bentley Mulliner,


    turned the car around, and parked it beside her.


    Kingsley leaned his slender body to the right and opened the car door for her.


    "Thanks." Sherman said. Then she sat in the passenger seat, lowered her head, and fastened her seat belt.


    Only after that did Kingsley start the car and drive at a n even speed.


    Sherman satfortably, without any desire to vomit. When the car passed the speed bump on the ground, she lowered her


    body slightly and held her belly with her hand.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He had noticed her small movements with the corner o f his eye. As he approached the raised speed bump on the ground, he


    slowed the car down and passed it evenly and quietly.


    She hadn''t expected him to notice these details, so she couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    He hardly ever said anything. Besides, there was no music in the car, so it was even more silent.


    Sherman twisted her body. Such silence would make the atmosphere most awkward.


    She wanted to break the silence but didn''t know what to say. If she told jokes, he didn''t seem to be the person who wouldugh


    when he heard a joke!


    The main reason was that the aura around him was too powerful. In such a quiet environment, people would felt depressed and


    upset.


    She did have some regrets about riding in his car!


    She looked out the window and searched for the stop. She wanted to get off at a more appropriate ce.


    Just when she was thinking about it, a vibration came from the phone she had ced in her purse. She opened her purse and


    took out her phone. It was her dad''s call.


    He must call her for the house again. She had no intention of answering the phone and just hung up.


    She was angry with Billy now, so of course she wouldn''t borrow money from him. Even if she wasn''t angry with him, she wouldn''t


    do that.


    People should have their principles and couldn''t be too greedy!


    Billy had given her dad much money


    for their wedding, but her da


    give him ny meaeyl gilpna also


    paid ba k the debt for them before


    the wedding, so she shouldn''t ask


    him for money again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But her dad kept calling her. When she hung up, he continued calling her, which had been repeated several times.


    Kingsley looked at her with his deep and ck eyes. H e saw her movements, but didn''t say anything.


    Sherman didn''t have the patience to


    y such a game with her dad mM


    anymore. When gheirrsssedtte


    bumo@and Was about to turn off the


    phone, a text message suddenly


    came. She unintentionally tapped it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sherman, why don''t you answer the phone? Noah had a car ident. Now he just finished his surgery. We''re all at the First


    Santabaca Hospital."


    Noah was the son born to her dad and her stepmother. He was only ten years old now.


    Sherman didn''t like her stepmother


    and her stepmother''s daughter. r


    her dad remarti dpecstepmtother,


    tha eatibhship between her and her


    dad was no longer the same as


    before. They became distant and


    indifferent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The year they remarried, her stepmother gave birth to Noah. Her dad and stepmother ran a fruit store on another street, so she


    had to take care of Noah at home.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    So she watched Noah grow up and she was closest to Noah. Noah listened to her and liked her very much.


    Just when Sherman saw the text message, her heartbeat elerated. She looked out the window anxiously and said, "Mr.


    Wright, please stop at a ce nearest to the First Santabaca Hospital."


    "What''s wrong?" The man said in a low and mellow voice.


    ¡°My brother was in a car ident. He is in the hospital now." Sherman was a little anxious and worried.


    "I''ll send you there. Hang on..." He said in a maic voice. He steered the wheel to the left with his slender, clean and big


    hands, and elerated.


    The car drove very fast. It was twelve o''clock now, which was the rush hour. There were a lot of traffic on the road, but he could


    drive nimbly.


    Originally, it would take her twenty-five minutes to reach the First Santabaca Hospital. However, it only took her fifteen minutes to


    get there in the end.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Sherman''s face was a little pale and she had stomach acid reflux. What was


    worse, her legs were numb and


    she couldn''t walk.


    Seeing her like this, he narrowed his eyes and said," Can you move your legs?"


    "I''ll have a try." While saying that, she tried to move her legs. Her face wrinkled because of numbness.


    He raised his eyebrows lightly, unbuckled his seat belt, and got out of the car. Then he walked over to the passenger seat,


    opened the door, and ced his strong arm on her shoulder.


    His hot and masculine breath fell on her face with the nice smell of tobo. She froze. Immediately she had been led out of the


    car by him.


    His breath was too hot and they were so close. His big hands were around her shoulders. She could even clearly feel how strong


    his palm was through her clothes.


    They were so close that she felt stressful and almost choked.


    They were too intimate, as if he was holding her in his arms. But she knew that he did it just because he was kind and cultured,


    and he had no other intentions.


    "Which floor?" The fingertips of his slender right handnded on the elevator, and his left hand encircled her shoulders.


    "The seventh floor." Sherman hurriedly said.


    The elevator stopped on the seventh floor. He led her out of the elevator and walked towards Room 303.


    Berton, Mildred and Joyce were in the ward. Hearing the footsteps, Berton turned around and said," Sherman."


    Immediately, Mildred and Joyce also turned around and saw the man standing next to Sherman.


    Joyce was fascinated by the man in


    front of her. His chiseled lee Seat


    handsome nqyabwotake many


    othe al in love with him. The lines


    on his face showed his dignified


    aura. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Some people have a very good


    temperament. When ete pee


    front of him yauai el that you are


    n orthy of him and that he is so


    dignified.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley just stood there indifferently, and nobody dared to approach him.


    Berton and Mildred had seen many people in their lives, but no one could make them feel at a loss for words.


    After that, Sherman broke the silence and said, "Dad, how''s Noah?"


    Berton returned to his senses and


    said, "He''s already h dhacgurdety tHe


    fopgattnel£¤ Cut 5 danger. Don''t


    worry.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Mildred''s gaze was still fixed on Kingsley. She asked," Sherman, who is he?"


    Sherman thought for a moment and said, "He is a good Samaritan. When he saw that | was in trouble, he took me here."


    Kingsley''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and his thin lips curled up slightly. His ck eyes swept across her cheeks.


    "Joyce, don''t just stand here. Hurry up and get this gentleman a ss of water."


    Joyce walked to the water dispenser and got a ss of water. Then she walked in front of him, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    "Please drink some water.¡±


    Kingsley''s cold, thin lips moved, and he calmly refused, "No, thank you."


    The corners of his lips curled up. Joyce¡¯s face was red and her heart was beating fast. Even the old Mildred''s heart was beating


    fast.


    Then the doctors and nurses came in. The nurses kept looking at Kingsley as if their eyes were glued to him.


    "By the way, please pay for the operation and the hospitalization at the reception desk," the doctor said.


    Then, Berton looked at Sherman and said, "Sherman, g o ahead. Your mother and | don''t have money."


    Hearing this, Sherman frowned, "I didn''t bring my wallet when | went out. Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "You''re pregnant. We''re afraid that you''re too anxious on the way to harm the unborn baby, so we didn''t dare to tell you. We


    nned to tell you after the operation,¡± Mildred said.


    In fact, the reason why Mildred did not call in advance was that she was afraid that if she told Sherman to pay the medical


    expenses, Sherman would note t o the hospital or answer the phone.


    Sherman had no choice but to hold back her anger and call Billy. She had to yield to Billy at this moment.


    However, she did not know whether Billy did it on purpose or not.


    She called four or five times, and all the tips from the phone were "Please callter.¡±


    She was a little anxious, for the doctor kept urging her. Originally, the cost was paid before the operation, but now it was already


    dyed. She couldn''t dy anymore.


    Since Billy did not answer the phone, Sherman had no choice but to say with her belly up, "I''ll go back and get it."


    Kingsley said indifferently, "I''ll pay for it."


    Stunned, Sherman refused him. How could she let him pay? Absolutely not!


    "Didn''t you say that I''m a good


    Samaritan? I''ve decided to make


    deserve this title Kind Stey Fatsed


    Hideyebrows and looked into


    Sherman. There was a rare hint of joy


    in his powerful and maic voice.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sherman couldn''t help


    but cough. When she heard the good


    marian dro @outh, she felt


    that it was so inappropriate. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is the reception desk?" He looked at the group of nurses.


    "I''ll take you there!" Several nurses said in unison.


    The doctor''s face was a little dark. "All of you, go to work!"


    One of the nurses was very bold. She still smiled at Kingsley and said, "Sir, please follow me."


    How could Sherman agree to let him


    pay? She hurried to ch e hi cout


    vig sien wo of them


    had already disappeared. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the ward, Joyce was holding Mildred''s hand and whispering, with the girls¡¯ shyness on her face.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    With a soft sigh, Sherman returned to the ward, and she thought that she owed him another favor.


    Mildred sat down with Sherman and asked straightforwardly: "Sherman, was that man your friend?"


    "What''s the matter?¡± Sherman was puzzled.


    ¡°You know that your sister is only two years younger than you. She is 24 this year. Many people introduced boyfriends to her, but


    she didn¡¯t like these men. She pulled my sleeves and said that she had a thing for the man. Could you introduce the man to your


    sister?"


    Sherman was shocked and looked at Joyce. There was expectation in her eyes, and her cheeks were slightly red. Sherman


    shook her head and looked at Mildred:" Mom, I¡¯ve only met him for two or three times, and we are really unfamiliar with each


    other!"


    "If you don''t know him, will he pay the medical expenses for Noah? Please, just introduce your sister t o him. You can help your


    sister."


    Joyce had a blind date almost every day, but none of them was her type. After all, her brother-inw was handsome and wealthy,


    so she would makeparisons invisibly.


    Moreover, Mildred and Joyce thought Joyce was more beautiful than Sherman. Sherman could marry such a good husband, and


    so could Joyce.


    Joyce fell in love with Kingsley when she first saw him.


    There was only one feeling in Sherman''s heart. She felt it was bullshit.


    She looked at Noah, while Mildred and Joyce waited for Kingsley''s reappearance.


    They waited for two hours and finally sat down in disappointment, because Kingsley didn''t show up in the end.


    He left after he had paid the medical bills.


    On the other side.


    Billy and Sherman were still in the cold war. In the afternoon, thepany had a contract to sign and made an appointment with


    president of Greig Corporation.


    Originally, this type of contract did not require the vice president Billy to participate. However, the other party was the president of


    Greig Corporation, and the amount of the contract was also veryrge, so they had to pay attention to this cooperation.


    Billy''s father was still the president of the Day Corporation, but he was only the president in name. In fact, Billy took charge of the


    company.


    He would only participate unless it was a particrly important asion or cooperation. Considering Greig Corporation''s


    seriousness, he asked Billy to participate.


    They would meet on the top floor of the Bauhinia Pce, where the price was very high, and it was famous for its luxury and


    quietness.


    When Billy arrived there, the president of Greig Corporation had already arrived. Natalie was behind him, wearing a white dress,


    and she looked beautiful and elegant.


    The contract between the two parties


    had been negotiated, ane th


    thing the neededyte ao \as To sign.


    Joh RAS signed without


    hesitation, and then they started


    drinking. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since Billy drank too much and made mistakes before, he seldom drank. However, he was really upset recently, so he drank a


    lot.


    For president of Greig Corporation, the purpose of taking Natalie with him was to drink less, so Natalie had to drink a lot.


    After a while, Billy went to the restroom. Then, Natalie also went out.


    The restroom on the top floor was


    independent. There nal nooContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    except cleanina sta earths


    Wea ere were no other people


    except those in the private room.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy had drunk a lot, and he had a headache at this moment. He put his hand on the temple and kneaded i t gently to relieve the


    headache.


    He walked out of the restroom, and


    he saw Natalie in white dres atthe,


    corner of ie restrodi: She¡¯ had


    drank ot er cheeks turned pale


    pink and she could not stand still...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    When Billy was about to pass by Natalie, she suddenly fell to one side on her high heels. All of a sudden, Billy stepped to his left


    side and held Natalie who almost fell to the ground with his arm.


    Natalie''s whole body was so soft, just like a cat. She leant against Billy''s chestzily and moved constantly.


    Billy frowned and tried pushing her away. However, Natalie quickly held him by the neck with her slim arms and said, "Am |


    dreaming? How could | dream of Billy?¡±


    Without saying a word, Billy moved his hands to her arms from her waist and intended to move her arms off.


    However Natalie reacted faster than him. She rapidly kissed him on her tiptoes.


    Billy was so shocked by such a sudden move, but he enjoyed the kiss soon after.


    He slightly closed his eyes, but he eventually pushed her away and resisted the temptation. However, Natalie smiled drunkenly


    and said, "| am indeed in a dream."


    Since Sherman was pregnant now, he couldn''t be unfaithful to her anymore. Absolutely couldn''t.


    Walking out of the restaurant, Billy hailed a taxi. He sent Natalie inside the car, and told the driver the vi address in suburb.


    Natalie opened her eyes while the taxi drove away. Actually she waspletely sober without any hint of drunkenness.


    Indeed, she was testing Billy. It turned out that he had feelings toward her, but he was just restraining himself.


    Aman never liked to be badgered by a woman. A woman should not continue to pester a man who once brought up breakup, no


    matter how close they used to be. It not only bored the man, but also turned all happy moments between them into nothing.


    So she wouldn''t kiss Billy when she was sober, but would flirt with him when she got drunk.


    All men cared about were sensual feelings. He could control himself this time, but how about the next time, or the third time.


    She thought all she needed was an opportunity.


    In addition, the rtionship between him and Sherman was not as good as before, which was an undeniable truth.


    Shenman arrived home eventer than Billy, since she had been at hospital for a long time. She kept waiting until Noah woke up.


    Sherman frowned because she could smell even in the distance that Billy had drunk a lot.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt a little bit hungry right now,


    since she had not eate anythiag\for


    adydinneK 88 She went to the


    mnieciae and cooked porridge, for it


    was easy to digest. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was held by Billy once she


    walked out of the kitchen. His face |


    stanly pibbudherby the neck


    a ths said, "Darling, let''s make


    peace." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was less angry, but it was


    not over yet. She a ed hase faut


    ascqyerauhit happened that day?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "My fault. It is all my fault..." She could barely breathe because of the smell of alcohol.


    "Get away from me. Stand straight and don''t paw at m e." Sherman pushed him away.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Billy seemed so drunk that he could hardly stand still and squinted his eyes.


    "Then tell me what you did wrong."


    "| shouldn''t have kissed the back of Natalie''s hand. Darling, | know you love me, and | know you''re gonna b e jealous. But you


    see, nothing happened between us in the end. Baby, aren''t you a little too hard on me?"


    Sherman frowned slightly. What he meant was that it was her fault, because she was jealous, because she didn''t want any other


    woman to have an affair with her husband.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, | don''t think you have realized your mistake yet. Don''te to me until you really realize your mistake. " After saying that,


    Sherman turned around, went to the bedroom and closed the door.


    Billy wasn''t drunk at all. He was just pretending to gain her sympathy.


    At this moment, he opened his squinting eyes, and he rubbed his short ck hair impatiently, feeling very upset.


    She gave him the silent treatment and wouldn''t admit she was wrong. Well, he apologized to her first, even if he didn''t think he


    was wrong.


    But he had already confessed his mistake, so why couldn''t she ept it? How could quarrels between husband and wife go on


    and on like this?


    He was such a haughty man. When had he ever been s 0 humble? In Santabaca, he was so superior and mighty that he almost


    never begged others so meekly.


    However, his wife Sherman was the first and only one to make him plead so humbly. He had already kept a low profile. Why


    wouldn''t she forgive him and let it go?


    But then again, he didn''t even touch Natalie in the end. He did as she asked. Did she have to be so angry and make such a big


    deal out of it?


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. So he turned to the wine cab and took out the red wine that had


    been treasured for many years, sat in the study and began to drink one ss after another.


    The wine had a strong aftereffect, and he had already drunk some just now, which made him even drunker.


    Not only was he drunk at the moment, but the wine he had drunk was burning in his stomach.


    Billy stood up and went out of the study to the bedroom. But the bedroom door was closed, and he started knocking drunkenly.


    Sherman was still awake. When she heard a knock at the door, she frowned slightly, but had no intention of getting up to open


    the door for Billy. She turned and closed her eyes.


    Billy didn''t give up and kept knocking. After another five minutes, Sherman heard the knock disappear.


    Sherman knew that Billy must have gone to the study t o sleep. She looked out of the window and smiled sarcastically at the


    corners of her mouth.


    It was said that a woman''s mind was


    hard to read. But the truth was,


    women werent gorqniisted''t 3h As


    lang aa imhian paid more attention to


    his wife or girlfriend, the woman''s


    mind was very easy to guess. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy couldn''t figure what she was


    fussing about. In fact, it was nothi


    more than this jomnaeehtam¨¦d?O


    Navalia Ne Slept with Natalie after he


    got drunk that time. It became an


    evesting scar in Sherman''s heart.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a sound of footsteps interrupted Sherman''s contemtion. She turned her head only to see Billye in. Swinging a


    set of keys in his hand, he was a little smug.


    Then, he suddenly pounced on her, buried in her neck and kissed her fiercely. He shouted drunkenly," Honey, | want you..."


    Few women could resist a man''s


    closeness and fierce offense.


    Sherman was a little caught off


    guard. This time her ice wastery


    srr antilste wasn''t angry or


    aggressive, "Tell me again. What on


    earth did you do wrong?" "Honey,


    please let it go. Anyway, nothing


    happened in the end. Certainly | won''t


    take you there again for the next


    ss reunion." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    The words just came out of his mouth. This time, he was truly drunk, and he even did not realize what he had said.


    Sherman was shocked at his reply for seconds. Soon the fire ignited through her whole body was quenched, as if it was doused


    by a bucket of icy water.


    ¡®Certainly | will not take you there again for the next ss reunion.¡¯


    Asaying went, "Truthes out in wine." Did the words he said show his true feelings since he waspletely drunk at that


    moment?


    To be honest, he thought it was not his fault but hers. | t was she who ruined his ss reunion and made him lose face in front of


    his ssmates. She was unable to see therger picture.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Probably that was what he had thought all this time. Though he was not drinking before, the apologies he had made might be


    contrary to his true feelings.


    Being disappointed, sad and exhausted, she left his arms and went straight to the bathroom, "You are going to stay at the study


    tonight, otherwise | will."


    Her face was like the changeable weather. One moment it was sunny, the next it was full of dark


    clouds, which made him much annoyed.


    It was not a big deal, and he had already apologized for more than five times. What did she want exactly?


    Day Family was a famous upper ss family in Santabaca, where Billy was the only son. Undoubtedly he was raised with a


    silver spoon in his mouth, and he had never been wronged like this.


    Gradually he became impatient and irritated. So he stood up and went the study. The screen ofputer was still on. He sat


    down, but the face of Natalie came t o his mind.


    He drunkenly walked out of the study a few minutester. The door of their bedroom was closed, and it was double locked. Even


    a key could not open it.


    Ridiculous. What was the big deal with her? She thought that he must stay with her?


    He staggered out of the apartment and made a phone call. The driver was waiting in the car and said, "Mr. Day, where are you


    going at such ate hour?"


    ¡°Wherever you go is fine with me, even if you drive around the city." Having Drunk a lot, he burped and immediately the car was


    full of the smell of alcohol.


    The driver stopped asking and drove aimlessly around the city.


    Billy had never felt so empty before. He curled up in the backseat, impatiently pulling his tie and throwing i t away.


    The traffic in Santabaca at night was still terrible. They had been driving for a long time, but were still going around in circles.


    ¡°Are you waiting in line to be paid?" Suddenly Billy shouted at the driver, "Drive to wherever it is less crowded."


    The driver was frightened and


    trembled. Sure enough a dru


    man was unreaponefel Bet with no


    cndleatte driver went through two


    red lights continuously and drove


    toward the subsurb. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy still recognized that it was the


    way to suburb though ewas dnink


    ht HOW yell did Sudden he said,


    ive to the vi in suburb." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It would be easy as long as there was a destination. The driver breathed a sigh of relief.


    The driver stopped at the outside of


    the vi half an hourter. Henaticed


    the lights wre


    eed that Mr. Day was not


    living here. Maybe i t was the


    cleaner? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy, as drunk as a cat, staggered out of the car. The driver tried helping him but was rejected.


    Natalie just had taken a shower, wearing her silk gown which was shining under the lights.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Natalie had a habit that she didn''t like to sleep in her gown every night.


    When she was wearing perfume, someone knocked on her door. ''It iste. Who is it?¡¯


    She walked over and opened the vi door. To her surprise, the drunk Billy was standing at the door. He had drunk too much and


    his eyes were scarlet.


    Billy narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He saw her nipples through her gown by chance as if she was alluring him.


    He reached out, held her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Natalie hugged him and smiled while she pushed him away with her hands. "No! We can''t go on like that!"


    Billy was out of mind and didn''t care about what she had said at all. Natalie asked him, "Billy, who am I?"


    "Sherman!" He mumbled.


    Natalie was angry, pushed him away and said that she wasn''t Sherman, but he hugged her more tightly and acted more


    recklessly. He mumbled, "Natalie, Allie..."


    Allie was Natalie''s childhood name. When they stayed together before, he called her Allie once.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was touched. She smiled and allowed Billy to carry her.


    They had a wonderful night, i


    The next morning.


    When Natalie woke up, she saw Billy standing in front of the window and smoking in silence. Smoke was curling up.


    She could tell that he was still feeling sorry for Sherman. Smart women knew how to deal with such a situation.


    ¡®If | hurry to force him, he will only hate me more. If | let it go, | may get an unexpected result."


    It''s just like flying a kite. If one pulls the kite string all the time, the kite will fly low. If one lets go, the kite will fly high. However, no


    matter how high it flies, it willnd. After itnds, one will get it hack."


    "| know that you didn''t mean to do thatst night. | will take it as a mistake. Don''t worry. | know what | should do," Natalie said.


    It was obvious that Billy was finally relieved after he heard what Natalie had said. He admitted what had happenedst night was


    all his fault.


    "Tell me whatever you want. | will try my best to make up for you..."


    "There is no need. | have everything, but what I want all the time doesn''t belong to me. You can leave now. |


    would like to get some sleep..."


    What Natalie had said was meaningful, but Billy must have understood her meaning.


    Billy didn''t say anything in the end. He


    nced at the scattere lothes) oh


    NS undgnd drehett his eyebrows.


    pave in a bad mood. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie didn''t care about his current


    attitude. She did that for the Bien


    Habit w seconhnatane Now that


    ara tats with her once, he would


    sleep with her again and again


    naturally... 2 Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Sherman was about to go to the kitchen, she met Billy by ident. He was in sportswear.


    She nced at him and kept silent.


    She thought that h e went today


    sports rie marnindenne fact was


    thatlBily ed the driver to send the


    sportswear to him when he was on


    the way back. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy couldn''t wear his pants and shirt because there were lipstick stains and perfume on them.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Sherman didn''t speak, and neither did Billy. He was a little unhappy. He looked at her belly again, and then h e remembered


    what happenedst night. He felt a little guilty and upset, so he didn''t want to talk at all.


    In such arge apartment, neither of them spoke. Sherman drank the milk and he went to the study. 1


    Thinking that Kingsley paid her brother''s medical expenses yesterday, Sherman put down her ss. She didn''t know Kingsley''s


    number, and although she knew he lived in Bliss Residential, she had no intention of going there.


    The sense of menace emanating from him made her feel a little depressed. Besides, she was pregnant and had bothered him


    several times, and she didn''t know i f he would be bored with her, so she didn''t want to bother him any more.


    So she thought it would be better to deliver the money by express delivery. She wrapped the money with a piece of paper. Then


    she gave the money and the address to the housekeeper, May Johns, and asked her to deliver it to Kingsley by express delivery.


    She knew her behavior would be rude to a man like that, but she really didn''t want to bother him anymore.


    Then she nced at the closed door of the study, and


    raised her eyebrows. She ignored Billy and walked out of the apartment...


    Shortly after she left, Billy got dressed. He took a look a t the apartment and went out, too. He was a little sullen.


    Sherman went to the hospital first, and Mildred took her by the hand and asked her about Kingsley again. She had a headache


    and didn''t answer.


    That was crazy enough.


    Mildred and Joyce never gave up the idea. Sherman didn''t know that Joyce had nned to seduce Billy, but didn''t do it. The idea


    had been on her mind.


    Noah was awake and able to eat, so Sherman was relieved.She didn''t want to spend any more time in the hospital, but didn''t


    think it was a good idea to just leave. So she called Summer, pretending that they had something to discuss, and walked out the


    ward ...


    Anew restaurant was opened in Santabaca, serving all the aristocrats and celebrities. Sherman and Summer arranged to meet


    at the restaurant.


    When Sherman arrived outside the restaurant, she was surprised to see Grace, who was all dressed up.


    It waste autumn, and there was an asional cold wind. She was wearing a coat and silk stockings. Her fair legs could even


    be seen.


    Sherman felt a chill that made her shiver. Didn''t she feel cold?


    Grace rolled her eyes when she saw the thick coat Sherman was wearing and said, "Sherman, the godmother of my future kid,


    would you please dress fashionably? Are you wearing that thick coat to be a bear at the North Pole?"


    Summer said, "She''s pregnant, so she can''t get cold, or she''ll get sick easily. When you''re pregnant and you dress like that, you''ll


    regret it."


    "| feel so cute in such a thick coat." Sherman agreed with Summer. Squinting with a smile, she gave Charlotte a high five.


    Huh, she thought she was cute? Grace was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to Sherman.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They four walked in together. Grace''s


    eyes suddenly lit up, and she pinched


    the arms of S rejan@nd suntner


    byecranks. he screamed in a low


    voice,¡¯ My prince charming... My


    prince charming is over there." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Following her gaze, they both looked over. Sherman froze and Summer frowned. Was he her prince charming?


    Kingsley, who was tall and thin, sat


    on the sofa next to the wind


    gave out mp ane! goWwerfu vibe,


    penaaisale legs elegantly folded. He


    held the coffee cup and sipped the


    coffee gently. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    From this angle, they could see his perfect, handsome profile. Opposite him sat a man who Sherman had seen that night.


    They three sat at a table behind the bar, opposite the two men.


    Summer and Grace were drinking coffee. Sherman was drinking milk even though the smell of it made her want to throw up.


    "The world is so big, and it is my fate


    to meet my prince charming here. I''d


    be sorry for it if | dan tgeovel thre


    aq seducehitn! No one can stop


    me." She pushed back her wavy hair.


    She picked up her coffee, wiggled her


    hips in a coquettish way and walked


    over there. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Charlotte sipped her juice, her eyes rolling, "Mom, what is prince charming?"


    Summer felt headache. Her hand slightly held forehead, having no way to exin it. It was too profound for Charlotte.


    Sherman also had no way to exin it, so she just smiled. But Charlotte suddenly let out a whoop and came to her conclusion.


    "He is a charming prince!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh. What a cute little girl!


    There was a white envelope on the table. Kingsley was holding his coffee in his right hand while casually ying with the


    envelope in his left.


    Seeing him keep ying with it, Luke also got interested and raised his eyebrows, "What''s this, a love letter?"


    "No. It''s money." Kingsley''s eyebrows were slightly raised. His left hand flicked and the envelope drifted down.


    ¡°Are you bored?"


    "Someone returned it to me."


    Lukeughed lightly, "Oh, who can pay back Mr.


    Wright''s money in such a way? I''d like to meet this one.¡±


    "You are garrulous." Kingsley said faintly as he got up and casually put the envelope into the pocket of his suit trousers. "I''m


    going to the bathroom."


    Grace was already standing behind Kingsley with her coffee, pondering the way and timing to bump into him while she still


    looked gorgeous.


    Before she could think it through, Kingsley took a step backwards. Grace''s heels skewed, the whole cup of coffee spilled right all


    over her trench coat, and quite a bit on her legs, and she screamed. It was too hot!


    Kingsley immediately stopped stepping back then turned around. His eyes met Grace''s. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said


    in a low voice,"Excuse me, can you sit down by youself?"


    Grace nodded and tried to sit down. Kingsley handed over tissues, then looked to Luke. "Go to the front desk and call a waitress


    over, along with cold water and ointment, quick!"


    A few momentster, the waitress brought over a basin of ice water.


    "Please crouch down, rinse her burns. The water is very cold, don''t rinse for too long, just a few minutes. Then apply the cream


    when she can''t feel the heat."


    Kingsley''s body is slightly bent, his voice is deep and slow, but very nice.


    Grace''s gaze lifted gradually and inadvertently collided with his eyes. Kingsley nodded to her and gestured to the waitress how


    to do it.


    He is good, with a mature manly air and a light, elegant ease. That was very appealing.


    Grace felt her heart beat faster and she cursed,''damn, how could this man be so seductive!¡¯


    Kingsley pulled out his wallet and took out two hundred dors. He handed it to the waitress squatting on the floor and said,¡±


    Thank you."


    The waitress''s cheeks blushed. She shook her head, not willing to take it. Kingsley smiled faintly, "You deserve this."


    Then he looked at Luke, "Stay with thisdy, I''ll be back soon."


    Afterwards, his tall body disappeared


    outside the restaurant. ace-sighed


    clef rigtest¨¦aterone was So


    strong that it took one''s breath away.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After going for ten minutes, Kingsley


    walked in with a delicate ba in-hisy


    hand. "I think youryeds are rid longer


    ountabte for stockings, you can


    change into this dress." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®So he had gone clothes shopping¡¯.


    Grace was surprised, while S


    walked over, segcathy aching out


    AndipAchikg her. She nodded at


    Kingsley, "Mr. Wright." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was surprised, "You''re here too?" Sherman nodded and pointed at Grace, feeling a little embarrassed. "She''s my


    friend."

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    "This is the case ..." Kingsley¡¯s thin lips arched into an apologetic smile. Kingsley slightly rubbed his forehead with his slender


    fingers, "I ran into your friend, can you please help get her changed?"


    "Sure, no problem!" Sherman helped Grace up and slowly walked towards the bathroom. She was scolding Grace on the way,


    "You dummy!"


    Grace shook her head, "No, that man is too dangerous, and | was almost short of breath!"


    Kingsley bought a long dress and a trench coat that went with it.


    Grace recognized their texture and style at the first nce. They were a French brand, and they cost at least tens of thousands


    of dors.


    And Grace looked all over for price tags, but she couldn''t see any. And then she realized that he must have cut off the price tags.


    Grace shook her head. "The clothes are expensive and he has cut off thebels. If | hadn''t been married, I¡¯ll try every means to


    get him."


    Sherman smiled but remained silent. She had already seen his good manners.


    Sherman helped Grace out of the bathroom. When


    passing by the checkout counter, Sherman paused, walked over and paid the bills of the two tables.


    When Sherman returned, Summer was talking to Kingsley. They seemed to be chatting happily. And Charlotte naturally climbed


    onto hisps.


    During this time, Summer received a call from Mark. She was told to bring Charlotte home. Grace also wanted go home so she


    called her driver over.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''ll drive you home, and she will have difficulty walking on her legs ..."


    Kingsley turned to Luke and said, "I''ll drive them home."


    "OK!" Luke made a gesture.


    Sherman wanted to refuse, but Summer and Grace had already walked away with Kingsley. So she had n o choice but to go


    after them.


    Kingsley went to the counter to pay the bill, but the blushing waitress told him that ady had already paid, and she pointed at


    Sherman.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and lifted his eyebrows so as to hide his deep gaze. His causal manners were gentlemanly and


    noble.


    Grace was the nearest. She nced at Kingsley several times when getting off. She kept sighing, as if saying "| wasn''t born in a


    right time!"


    Then they drove the vi of the Valentines. Summer held Charlotte and got off the car. Charlotte said


    smilingly, "Goodbye, handsome uncle." "Goodbye ..." He smiled back gently and slightly pinched Charlotte''s face with hisrge


    hands.


    Mark was already waiting outside the vi. Summer said goodbye to Sherman before walking towards Mark.


    There were only two people left in the car. Sherman felt a little awkward when it became quiet in the car, s o she gave a slight


    cough.


    Kingsley''s eyes swept over her from the mirror and his thin lips twitched, "Do you want to sit in the front?"


    Sherman shook her head. Then she said somewhat awkwardly, "| am fine sitting in the back. It is quite spacious here."


    Lifting the corners of the mouth


    slightly, Kingsley tilted his he


    look at her, ¡°| doptptikethe front seat


    sane on


    beige pty while someone is sitting


    in the back seat, sorry..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since Kingsley had said it, Sherman


    felt it was not polite to remai (A,


    back sea Chiael Then


    WAR the front passenger door


    and seated herself in the passenger


    seat. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    While Kingsley was starting the car,


    Charlotte ran over on her short le


    followed by the qrivereshantie-r


    Handdobie dncle, Daddy and Mommy


    picked these pomegranates. Take


    them back with you. They are very


    sweet!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Good baby!" Sherman kissed her pink cheeks. But Charlotte did not leave, she inched up to Kingsley.


    And her big bright eyes looked at Kingsley like a little pug!


    Kingsley''s lips curled. He unbuckled the seat belt, bent down and gently kissed her cheeks. Suddenly, Sherman''s stomach


    grumbled.


    The sound was loud. Charlotte giggled and Kingsley raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at her.


    Sherman''s cheeks turned red as she was very embarrassed. She did not eat anything at noon. Since she was pregnant, she


    simply got hungry faster than others...

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    But she didn''t expect that her stomach would rumble!


    She had just met with him a few times, but she was embarrassed every time. She felt very humiliated in front of him.


    She felt she was so stupid!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch? " He looked at her and said lightly, "My treat.¡±


    What did she want to eat...


    Sherman instantly thought of hot and sour noodles, and her mouth started watering right away.


    The noodles were sour and spicy with many kinds of vegetables such as onions, cabbages and carrots.


    There was also some minced pork...


    Although she just imagined it, she felt it was especially delicious and she wanted to eat it very much.


    But the man beside her didn''t seem to eat something like that. She licked her lips and said, "That''s okay. I''ll get off downtown."


    She wanted to have lunch herself.


    Kingsley closed his eyes slightly and hooked up the corners of his lips, "I don''t like to let women treat me..."


    Knowing that he was talking about the incident at the restaurant, Sherman exined, "You''ve helped me many times, so | want


    to thank you."


    "Isn''t it the same? " He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°I''ve been hungry for too long. Now | suddenly don''t want to eat anything.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, her stomach began to rumble. Kingsley raised his eyes slightly and nced a t her embarrassed


    and flushed cheeks. He tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers and said with his thin lips, "Your stomach betrays


    you..."


    Sherman''s cheeks were even more flushed. She waved her hands and said, "I''m really not hungry!"


    ¡°If you don''t want to eat with me, | won''t force you. Where do you want to get off?" Kingsley turned his face sideways and


    squinted at her.


    He still showed a charming smile on his handsome face. His maic voice was like the fragrant red wine, and he wasn''t


    unhappy.


    He was still so elegant and gentlemanly, which made Sherman feel awkward. After thinking about it, she licked her lips and said,


    ¡°What | want to eat is not suitable for you..."


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Why?"


    "You look too elegant to eat something like that." He seemed to be too dignified. She was telling the truth.


    He seemed to be born to have dinner


    at the five-star hotel or the luxurigus


    r taurant gyhiok Was set for rich


    people, and other restaurants didn''t


    deserve him t 0 go. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley hooked his lips and said gently, "Are you praising me or criticizing me?"


    Her eyes were bright. She replied directly, "| swear. | was praising you sincerely!"


    The sunlight was cast in through the open window in the afternoon, streaming over her hair and face.


    Her fair skin looked even more


    delicate in the sunlight. The fi eyrait


    on her cheeks ogee torgleamn. The


    Rav ennile on her cheeks seemed


    to glimmer. Her bright eyes were as


    clear as a spring. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was already the mother of an unborn child, but she was still like a young girl...


    When Kingsley looked at her, he


    turned his deep eyes stout es


    seemed t be thebakEW Rh ripples.


    Het is eyes instantly and said, "|


    believe you. Tell me about the


    address." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Frowning, Sherman fixedly looked at him. "Really? Are you sure you want to go there?"


    "Your reaction like this will make me think that | am going to eat myst lunch. Where is the restaurant?" His lips curled slightly.


    He leaned forward to tap the navigation on the car, waiting for her answer. As he moved, his suit became slightly taut but he still


    looked graceful and noble.


    She told him the address. And Kingsley quickly typed the address into the navigation. Then he started the car and went to the


    restaurant.


    From a distance, Sherman could still see little Charlotte jumping and waving, with a pretty naive expression on her face.


    ¡®| don''t know what my child will look like in the future or whom she or he resembles."


    The restaurant that Sherman rmended was a bit remote. The Bentley was galloping in the long and narrow alley.


    In the end, the car stopped in front of a small restaurant. The restaurant seemed to be a little old. Without decoration for a long


    time, it looked a little shabby.


    Sherman opened the door and got out of the car. Then she rested her arm on the door and looked at the distinguished man in


    the car. "You can still choose to leave now."


    Kingsley just smiled. He got out of the car and followed her. After blinking, Sherman walked into the restaurant.


    It happened to be the time for lunch so the restaurant was almost full of customers. As soon as Kingsley walked in, he attracted


    all people''s attention.


    The bossdy of the restaurant came over with a smile on her face. She was warm and hospitable. When she saw Kingsley, she


    was shocked!


    It was true that there were no seats. The bossdy of the restaurant might also have been attracted by Kingsley and she put a


    table in her bedroom.


    Sherman had to admit that Kingsley was so handsome that he could almost attract women of all ages.


    But it was thanks to his handsome face that Sherman and he had a ce to sit. The hot and sour noodles were soon served.


    The aroma was mouth-watering.


    Sherman wanted to eat hot and sour noodles for a long time. At this moment, seeing the food that she wanted to eat most,


    Sherman couldn''t wait to pick up her fork and start to eat.


    Unlike Sherman, Kingsley wiped the fork clean with a tissue, handed it to her and then wiped another fork.


    Sherman only felt that she was not as particr as Kingsley.


    Kingsley ate noodles casually and made no sound.


    The chair that the bossdy of the restaurant found was a little short but Kingsley was too tall so his legs could only be


    separated.


    Sherman looked up at him, even if he was sitting in such a small and shabby ce and eating the cheap hot and sour noodles,


    he still looked noble.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She truly understood from him that as a man, it was not how luxurious clothes he wore, how much money he had, what kind of


    car he drove and what kind of ce he usually went that decided how wealthy and noble he was.


    The real nobility was from his inside


    self. No matter where he stood mM


    others would n tiga hin at rae


    dances te ecame the focus,


    whether the ce was a five-star


    restaurant or a dpidated small


    restaurant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nobility was what he gave to the environment, not what the environment gave him.


    She thought he couldn''t eat spicy food but he seemed t 0 ept it. "How does it taste?"


    "Very good..." He put down the fork and raised his head before responding to her.


    Sherman smiled. She deliberately teased him, "Will


    youe here to eat again in the


    future?" "Perhaps asional raven


    Kingsle riled antl i6oked around


    thd ko in which he was sitting. "|


    care much about cleanliness..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The taste of food was not very


    important. It didn''t ante econ


    mall restqutan? Bot w at he most


    cated about was that the ce must


    be clean. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Blinking, she took a sip of the soup, which was hot and warmed her stomach. "Are you very obsessed with cleanliness?"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    "A little bit..."


    "Good, | like people who tell the truth." Sherman said with a smile.


    "Thank you..." Kingsley put down his fork and stood u p. He elegantly tidied up the cor of his ck windbreaker and paid the


    bossdy.


    Sherman''s action was a little slow. Her one dor was just revealed, but Kingsley had already paid the bill. Sheined,


    "This meal should be on me!"


    The corner of Kingsley''s mouth curved into a smile. "| don''t have the habit of letting a woman treat me..."


    The bossdy interrupted, "You have such a good boyfriend! | have no hope to have such a boyfriend in my life."


    Taking the change, Kingsley said to the bossdy, " Thank you for your hospitality. It''s delicious."


    It was a simplepliment, but the bossdy couldn''t stopughing.


    The bossdy had been watching the handsome and straight figure leaving her sight. She was still leaning against the door of


    the restaurant, reluctant to leave.


    The boss came out and pushed her shoulder


    unhappily, "Why are you still standing here?"


    ¡°How can there be such a perfect man? | don''t have the habit of letting women treat me. Tut-tut, it sounds fascinating." The boss


    lady gently hit the boss''s arm and asked, "Say it again to me. Let me feel it.¡±


    The boss scolded her for being mad, but he couldn''t persuade her. He had to say, "I don''t have the habit of letting women treat


    me...


    ¡°When we met before, | treated you every time. You still have the nerve to say it!" The bossdy''s look changed and she shook


    her head, "His manners are fascinating and pleasing to the eye. Why are you so disgusting?"


    The boss was speechless.


    "Could we lead a happy life?"


    After eating and drinking, Sherman felt veryfortable andyzily on the back of the chair. "If | often eat with you, wouldn''t


    that be very advantageous?"


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows, smiled, and turned left.


    "You don''t believe me. If | eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner with you, | can save a lot of money in a day. It is a considerable


    amount in a month." She looked at him with a side face. "Is there a woman who does this?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    H


    "Yes..."


    Sherman widened her eyes in surprise. "Really?"


    "I''m not sure if she wants to eat something, or if she wants to eat me..." His voice was deep, low, and somewhat helpless. This


    kind of perplex was too much in his life.


    "Hahahaha..." Sherman couldn''t helpughing. She could almost imagine the woman''s yearning look. " Because you are so


    handsome that the woman keeps staring at you."


    However, it was possible for this handsome guy!


    The car stopped by the side of the road. Kingsley narrowed his eyes and looked around. "Are you getting off here?"


    "Yes, thank you for your hospitality." Sherman closed the door, narrowed her eyes and smiled. She nced around and seemed


    to have seen something. "Wait a minute."


    When she came back, there was a red rose in her hand. She smiled gently, with somewhat teasing and mischievousness. "This


    is the gift for you."


    Kingsley''s raised his handsome eyebrows gradually. Kingsley was surprised that Sherman smiled and thrust the rose into his car.


    "Goodbye. Be careful on the way."


    At Bliss Residential, Kingsley walked into the vi. Luke stayed in the living room. He had casually thrown his slippers on the


    ground, with his long legszily ced on the end table.


    The red rose was ced on the transparent end table. Kingsley gave him a warning nce, and Luke immediately put down his


    feet.


    He stood in front of the coat hanger


    and took off his ck windbreak


    The chest mu lejandst the Stir was


    sfrpn@ Luke stretched out his hand


    and hooked the red rose. "Mr. Wright,


    which girl gave it to you?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''ve seen her before..." Kingsley took a cup of warm water and sat there, sipping it.


    "I''ve seen many girls around you. Which one?¡± There were so many women around him.


    "It''s not a girl but a pregnant woman..." He switched the TV to the news channel.


    Speaking of pregnant women, there was only one.


    Luke frowned and stared at him. "Mr. Wright, are you interested in a pregnant woman?"


    His handsome face didn''t move at all. "Do you think I''m so eager to have a girlfriend without choosing?"


    "Don''t you think you have too much contact with her recently?" Luke asked. He knew that they had contacted three times.


    "It''s all idental..." Kingsley


    unbuttoned the buttons an his @ifis.


    His 8 gveqvardaightly rolled up,


    revealing his muscr and beautiful


    arms. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That makes sense. Do you have a special feeling for her in your heart?" Luke continued to ask.


    "An affection..." He was a man of few words, and his eyes kept falling on the TV.


    Luke felt that it was incredible. "Do you have an affection for a pregnant woman? What kind of affection do you have for her?"


    Turning around, Kingsley looked at


    Luke, who was makin puseO¡±


    Gagsigyynovea et in lips and said


    ningfully, "Afortable and not


    awkward silence..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    You would meet someone whom you wouldn''t feel embarrassed or ufortable with even when both o f you kept quiet.


    Luke shrugged, "I think there are a lot of women like this around me, and there are obviously more around you. They will have


    many topics inmon with you i f you are willing tomunicate with them."


    "The society is like a big dyeing vat. After working for a long time, people will be sophisticated, so they know how to choose


    different topics ording to different kind of people. However, | think it¡¯s just a way ofmunication, not a real resonance."


    He nced at Lukezily.


    "If so, | believe that many female students in college or high school will have a thing for you, and this kind of feeling is the same


    as that pregnant woman''s..."


    "Yep..." He nodded, and it was just good vibe.


    "Do you have each other''s contact information?"


    "No..."


    Luke continued to say, "How do you feel if you won''t meet again in the future?¡± "Let it be! Whether we meet or not will not have


    much


    influence on our lives...¡±


    The news broadcast ended at this time, and Kingsley walked to the bathroom.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke knew what he said was true. He had only seen the pregnant woman several times, so how could he love her?


    Besides, she was a pregnant woman and had a husband. It was impossible for Mr. Wright to fall in love with her.


    Sherman felt not bad. After hanging out for a day, she became happy.


    When she went back to the apartment, the housekeeper was cooking, and she could smell the fragrance from a distance.


    After washing her hands, Sherman learned to cook from the housekeeper. She made saute eggnt with fish vor, which


    smelled good.


    Billy came back at this time. When he saw the two in the kitchen, his eyes moved. Then, he went to the study.


    His irritability had not dissipated, he sat on a chair in the study and lit a cigarette.


    The housekeeper could figure out that what was between the two were awkward, "Mr. Day got up early in the morning, and he


    just went to exercise without having breakfast. Should | tell Mr. Day that the dinner i


    s ready?"


    Sherman nced at the door of the study. She was still a little angry, "Whatever!"


    The housekeeper knew that Sherman''s bark was worse than her bite, so she smiled and went to the study.


    Billy didn''t want to have dinner, he just sat there and smoked. The housekeeper said, "Mr. Day, why not go t o have dinner?


    Sherman worried that you were hungry, so she asked me to tell you that the dinner was ready."


    Billy went out, the bowls were set on the dinner table, and Sherman was eating.


    Billy walked over and sat down. Then he began to eat, too. However, they both kept silent, and neither of them spoke first to


    break the deadlock.


    It was impossible for Sherman to speak first because his words hurt her too deeply and too severely. 1


    What did it mean that he wouldn''t take her to the ssmate reunions anymore? These words were obviously full of disgust. What


    she was waiting for was that he could truly recognize his mistakes, and then say sorry to her, but he...


    Billy frowned when he saw that Sherman only ate some vegetables, and then he fed her some fish.


    She was a little bit moved, but she still refused to eat the fish.


    He frowned and stared at her.


    "| feel nauseous..." She said lightly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Billy was not angry.


    Billy didn''t say anything and fed her some fish again. She didn''t lose her temper anymore and ate it.


    The expression was soft, and the irritability seemed to disappear a little. At this moment, the mobile phone rang, and Billy took


    out the mobile phone.


    It was Natalie...


    Billy frowned, and he hung up the phone. However, the mobile phone rang again after a while, as if she swore not to stop.


    Sherman looked at him in


    amazement, wondering why he didn''t


    pick it up. Noting yey gaze, Bhi


    picked the phone, with a tone like


    treating those employees of the


    company, "What''s the matter?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why are you treating me like this?" Natalie was a little angry.


    She had always been affectionate towards Billy. When was she angry with him?


    "Which aspect are you referring to?" Billy''s voice was still calm and cold as usual, and he nced at Sherman unintentionally.


    "It took me a lot of effort to win the


    contract, why did you ask Mr. Greig


    to remove me? Is it bec sewexrel


    Suite weak fogaMier: You don''t


    nt to see me, and you are afraid


    that | will take the opportunity to


    entangle you deliberately, so you


    asked Mr. Greig to do this?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy raised his eyebrows and walked


    to the window, a few steps away


    from Sherman, "| thinkiteyoule(Be!


    beserificabin''¡éhapman takes over


    this contract. He has excellent


    experience, and | believe he can


    submit a perfect proposal to me."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    "Is it really just because of that? | don''t believe it! Mr. Chapman is excellent at his work. So am 1.1 am confident that | can submit


    a perfect proposal. You don''t have to be afraid that | will keep badgering you. | have self-knowledge. I''m not a woman who


    doesn''t know the boundaries. | know your thoughts, and | also know that you love Sherman the most. | will absolutely behave


    myself. Please give me back this project!"


    Natalie said in a serious and impersonal manner.


    ¡°What''s the difference in whether you do it or not?" Billy frowned.


    Sherman also frowned at the same time. ¡®Who was he talking to? It seems to be something about thepany. But | think there


    must be something wrong.¡¯


    The employees of thepany were his subordinates. He was the vice president of thepany. Once he made a decision,


    they could only listen to him.


    Besides, it was impossible for anyone other than his assistant to know his private phone number.


    ¡®Who exactly is he talking to?¡¯


    She was puzzled and couldn''t stop thinking about it. She didn''t eat anything.


    At this moment, she was very curious about who he was talking to!


    "It doesn''t make any difference to you, but it is very important for me. Don''t you know that | will get amission on the projects


    in ourpany? Yes, | need the money now. That''s why | am working hard. M r. Day, please treat this matter fairly!"


    Billy screwed up his eyes slightly and said mercilessly, "I have already decided it. There will be n o change!"


    After hanging up, he turned around and met Sherman''s eyes. Sitting at the dining table, she twisted her body curiously. Her ears


    perked upward. Now she was eavesdropping on Billy''s phone call. She almost dropped the fork in her hand.


    Sherman felt a little embarrassed. She sat upright, withdrew her gaze, and continued eating as if nothing had happened.


    He raised his eyebrows, took a big stride over her, and sat down across from her, "Aren''t you curious about who the person is?"


    "It''s none of my business." While saying that, she stretched her hand to the filet steak in front of Billy with her fork.


    Staring at her move, Billy said, "Natalie Moore."


    She couldn''t help but freeze. She stopped her fork, and the steak she had already picked up fell on the te.


    Her heartbeat elerated.


    ¡°Recently ourpany has a project with Greig Corporation. | am the head of ourpany, and she is the head of Greig


    Corporation. | asked herpany to change into another person in charge. She didn''t agree with me, so she called me."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy exined and put the phone on the table.


    Sherman came to her senses. She looked at him and asked, "Why did you ask herpany to rece her?"


    ¡°Of course it''s because we don''t get along well."


    "Why?"


    "Something wrong happened between us when we were drunken. | think we''d better keep our distance. W e don''t need to meet if


    there isn''t anything urgent." He picked up his fork and started to have dinner, "It''s delicious."


    Sherman wasn''t that angry these days, and she was very calm now.


    Everyone said that when a couple quarreled, they wouldn''t be angry for a long time as long as one person took the initiative to


    say nice words.


    Billy asked greedily, "I''m going to sleep in the bedroom tonight."


    Sherman ignored him and continued to have dinner. She didn''t refuse him or permit him.


    At night, when Sherman took a bath and walked out,


    Billy was already lying on the bed. He looked at her sideways and reached out his hand to pat the ce beside him, signaling


    her to lie on the bed. Sherman squinted at him. He was as greedy as he was in college.


    After putting on her skin care products, sheid on the bed. Her belly was getting bigger and bigger now. When she covered up


    the quilt, it was bulged.


    Billy put his hand into her pajamas and ced it on her belly. The child could already move asionally now. Maybe one day it


    would kick her. It was really naughty.


    After the fight, they were calm. Sherman looked at the ceiling of the room.


    "I''m actually a reasonable person. If you need to contact each other because of something about thepany, | would allow you


    to do that as long as you keep your distance and only talk about work with her."


    She could tell the difference between business and personal matters.


    "| got it. But there are many outstanding employees in Greig Corporation. I''m very aware of that. Let''s go to sleep, my dear and


    my baby..."


    Billy touched her belly gently. She smiled lightly and closed her eyes. She was indeed a little sleepy.


    Although it was alreadyte at night, the lights in the luxurious vi was still on.


    Natalie stood in front of the window.


    There was a beautiful Besta eine


    outside t e-wingoyn/ She Shook the


    red Wirt ss in her hand, and the


    smile at the corners of her lips was


    meaningful. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had been waiting for a right opportunity, and it woulde soon.


    Billy wanted to kick her out of the project that she was in charge of, but it was a good opportunity for her. She was somewhat


    looking forward to their future.


    Sherman wouldn''t be her match after all.


    Although something belonged to you temporarily, it wouldn''t belong to you forever. Therefore, Billy wouldn''t belong to Sherman


    forever.


    Although Sherman could marry Billy, she wouldn''t be with him forever!


    Natalie was smiling. The smile on her cheeks was getting deeper and deeper.


    Grace was bored during the day. She learned how to make things in the morning, and then she had nothing to do in the


    afternoon.


    She was enrolled in violin sses.


    But it was said that her rotherciaw


    £¤ Sie


    enialgttecin they sses, for


    h


    Ise te lew wanted her to


    improve herself. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was very bored, so she went to the violin ss. As a result, she lost her patience and moved around in


    the chair.


    "Why does she want me to improve


    myself? | am not a child. My arms.are


    so sore!" She id while She WSs


    ying the Yio in. After hearing that,


    Sherman said helplessly, "Haven''t


    you get along well with your


    mother-inw?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 717

    ?


    "Damn it! She hates me doing makeup every day. But she also wears makeup every day. If I buy clothes, she will definitely buy new clothes within two days. I can''t stand her anymore!"


    "Be calmer. The rtionship between you and her will be better." Though a mother-inw and a daughter-inw were usually ipatible, there were some mothers-inw and daughters-inw getting along well with each other.


    After taking the violin ss, Sherman went to the International Department Store. When she passed the counters selling man''s things, she saw Kingsley.


    He had always been the focus of attention. Just standing there, he could attract a group of people''s attention. Even in the crowd, he would always stand out, being so elegant.


    He wore a ck windbreaker, which was down to his knees, a dark blue shirt, and a burgundy and gray tie, which set him off as tall and handsome.


    He seemed to be choosing a wallet. Then he picked up his phone with his right hand. He was talking while walking forward. Since he didn''t look back, naturally he didn''t see her.


    Anyone who passed by him couldn''t help but stop and look back at him.


    Some people were destined to be graceful, to attract attention, and to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded and envied by people.


    "Well, I''m in Santabaca. I won''t go back to Lanechett or Norwood in a short time..." Kingsley slightly narrowed his eyes. The look on his handsome face was calm and he didn''t seem to feel that others were looking at him. Or rather, he had been used to being looked at.


    "Your grandfather is not very well these days. His disease is a little serious. He asks you toe back as soon as possible." A gentle female voice came from the other end of the phone. "Kingsley,e back first. Even if you live for a few days and leave afterwards, it will be fine. I haven''t seen you for a long time, either."


    "I know..." He rubbed his eyebrows with his clean and clearly-structured fingers while striding out of the International Department Store.


    He even walked in a way different from other people. His long legs were straight. He even didn''t bend them when walking. His posture was also straight, like a soldier.


    When he disappeared from sight, Sherman began to walk. Shaking her head, she continued to walk forward.


    As a pregnant woman, she really had nothing to buy. After walking around the department store several times, she didn''t buy a single thing.


    She walked out of the department store and saw that Bentley, which she was so familiar with. It was parked outside. But it was not Kingsley, but the driver who was sitting in the


    driver seat. Through the ss of the front window, Sherman could see Kingsley sittingzily. With his legs crossed, he rested his head on the seat behind him and closed his eyes to have a rest.


    As the car started and disappeared from sight at the corner, Sherman felt that it must be fate, as she met him almost every two days.


    Santabaca was not big but it was also not small. Indeed, it must be fate.


    The first few times that they met, they talked to each other. But this time it could only be regarded as passing by.


    After wandering outside for a day, she did not buy anything. Instead, she returned to the apartment, exhausted.


    But there was a nobledy in the apartment, Moriah Garner, who was Billy''s mother.


    She dressed simply, yet fashionably. She nced around the apartment and said, "Put the carpet at home. Now you are pregnant and you must be more careful."


    Sherman nodded. Then Moriah nodded. "Sit down, it''s time for dinner. If you want to eat something, ask the housekeeper to buy it. Would you like more servants? I send several to you"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, don''t bother. It''s okay to just have one."


    "Billy said that there would be a party in the evening so he would be backter. He talked to me on the phone just now. I brought some nutritious food and asked the housekeeper to cook for you. I also bought you some clothes. You can try them onter."


    Sherman smiled. "Thank you, Mom."


    Moriah chuckled and patted her back. "Sit down. What the housekeeper cooks are all your favorite foods."


    Although they were mother-inw and daughter-inw, the rtionship between the two was very harmonious. They were talking andughing while sitting there for dinner.

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718


    Santabaca Airport


    Kingsley''s assistant went to buy the tickets to Norwood. After a while the assistant came back and shook the head, "Mr. Wright, an international conference is going on in Norwood these days, and all ne tickets are sold out, not even possible to book tickets in advance."


    "Book train tickets first and then switch to ne tickets..."


    While the assistant was about to buy train tickets, the staff from the airport came and smiled, saying with full respect, "Mr. Wright, please wait for a moment. Our CEO ising very soon."


    Over there a group of men in suit were approaching while the staff was exining.


    Kingsley smiled faintly and reached out his hand, "Nice to meet you."


    "Mr. Wright, are you going back to Norwood now?"


    "Yes."


    "I have some first-ss tickets, and the ne will be leaving in half an hour. I''ll send my assistant to bring them over."


    "That would be appreciated. Eric, could you please pay for the tickets?" Said Kingsley to his assistant.


    The CEO immediately waved his hand, showing that there was no need to pay. Mr. Wright said in a firm voice, "I won''t take the tickets if you don''t ept the money."


    The CEO smiled with embarrassment and finally took the money. After greeting, Kingsley walked toward the VIP room. The woolen overcoat he was wearing looked quite luxurious. The assistant was following behind with luggage.


    A friend of the CEO couldn''t understand why they were so respectful to that man. The CEO smiled, "The importance of his status cannot be measured, and you won''t know about his background. Though he always keeps low profile, once he gets angry, the oue is beyond your imagination..."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Club Nightshade


    With Mark in the front, Charlie in the middle and Billy in the rear, three of them were heading to the private room.


    Billy squinted and carelessly nced at the figure behind the bar counter. His expression turned sullen.


    Natalie, with makeup, was wearing a ck slip dress.


    She was making cocktail. However, her movements seemed slightly unprofessional. The red cheeks on her face showed that she was a little bit shy.


    Thisbination of sexuality and innocence attracted attention of quite a lot of men, and some of them even whistled.


    Billy gazed at her for quite a while. After he withdrew his gaze, his eyes became abstruse.


    Natalie of course noticed Billy, but she just took a few glimpse of him from the corner of her eyes, instead of looking at him directly.


    She already knew that Billy would show up here tonight. The meetup of Billy and her tonight was actually nned by her on purpose.


    The private room was tidied up and got ready to wee its guests.


    There were a billiard room, a gym, a bowling alley, a swimming pool and a bar with all kinds of wine in the private room.


    The private room was exclusive for the three of them to meet up casually.


    Mark filled wine sses in front of them and said, "We haven''t drunk with ease and verve for quite a while. Let''s drink until we get drunk."

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Mark smiled cozily. Charlie arched his eyebrows and looked at Mark. "It seems that you enjoy your life very much recently. You


    look ted."


    Mark took it for granted and replied, "You''re right." After a while, Charlotte called Mark. Her voice sounded childish and adorable.


    Charlie clicked his tongue and shook his head. Billy leaned back on the couch, holding a ss of red wine. He looked sullen. No


    one knew what he was thinking.


    Later, Mark and Charlie went to y billiards. Billy didn''t join them. He leaned against the couch and looked at them.


    Charlie yed for several rounds. Only then did Billy substitute for Charlie and y for more than half an hour.


    Mark had great physical strength and endurance. He was able to fight against Charlie and Billy. After forty minutes, Billy threw


    the billiard cue on the table, made an excuse that he would like to go to the restroom and pulled Charlie who was still panting to


    y with Mark.


    The first floor and the second floor were connected. If one stood at the end of the second floor''s corridor, one could see the


    whole scene of the first floor.


    Billy stood there, held a cigarette and looked at the downstairs bar counter involuntarily.


    Parts of Natalie''s breasts were exposed. The surrounding men who werescivious and audacious wereing on to her.


    Aman held her hand and put his other hand on her waist. He fixed his eyes on her.


    Obviously, she had never experienced that before. Her fair face turned red. She was at a loss. She felt angry but didn''t know


    what to do.


    Then the man became more presumptuous. Natalie looked more helpless and more delicate. Billy couldn''t help but take pity on


    her.


    When the man raised his hand and was about to take further action, his hand was grabbed by someone from the back. Then the


    man was thrown aside forcibly.


    The man was foul-mouthed. Billy became impatient. H e looked up and signaled to the bar''s security guards t o take the man


    out.


    Billy looked at Natalie and said briefly, "Follow me."


    Billy finished speaking and walked forward. Natalie didn''t straighten her clothes. She smiled meaningfully and followed Billy like


    that.


    Billy arrived at a quiet corner and stopped. He looked back and saw her big breasts at a nce. He narrowed his eyes, frowned


    and looked away. "Why are you here?


    "Mr. Day, as you can see, I''m a bartender here." Immediately, her gaze became delicate again, but her tone was a little blunt.


    "Be a bartender like that? Do you know what will the man do next?" He pointed at her.


    She hurried to straighten her clothes shyly. Only then did she raise her head. "| need money. | failed to get themission from


    the proposal, so | need to adopt other ways. My mother is hospitalized and | need to pay for the hospitalization expenses."


    Billy frowned more tightly. He didn''t know that she strove for the proposal so hard because of that.


    He said, "I can give you money. Resign from here."


    But Natalie refused directly, "| don''t need your money and | don''t have any rtionship with you. | will make money by myself."


    ¡°Regard it as thepensation for the mistake that | made when | was drunk. Then we are even." Billy drew on his cigarette.


    After all, he had slept with her once. He was reluctant to see the simple and pure Natalie ruin herself.


    "Mr. Day, I''m not a whore. | have something to do and have to leave first!" She said in a choked voice, lowered her head and ran


    past him quickly. 1


    Billy drew heavily on his cigarette again. Then he threw the cigarette tip on the ground, stamped out it


    and returned to the private room.


    Mark and Charlie had drunk a lot. Mark was stroking his forehead. Charlie said angrily, "I thought that you had fallen into the


    toilet. | was going to save you to y on the show of a hero saving a beauty.¡±


    "You''re not a hero. I''m not a beauty either. Don''t talk nonsense. The toilet hole is small. Do you think that | can stuff my foot into


    it?"


    Billy replied more angrily. What Charlie had said was sheer nonsense.


    Mark looked at his watch. It was 10:40 p.m. He stood u p. "Let''s go home."


    Charlie agreed and stood up, but Billy sat on the couch. "It''s still early. Let''s drink more."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sherman is pregnant. You would


    better drink less. You wilLhaye ei¨¦inty


    staregipinermcon on his


    C ead straightened his cor.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They walked downstairs. The music was deafening as if their eardrums would be perforated.


    As soon as the surrounding women saw the excellent Charlie, Mark and Billy, these women hurried to get close to them.


    Mark frowned. He became impatient


    and was disgusted with these OT)


    veges tterenctce over and


    h AS Sesaion was as cold as ice.


    "Get out of the way." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked terrifying. These women were scared and didn''t have the guts to get close to him anymore.


    Charlie followed closely behind Mark.


    If Grace smelled these tomes


    fu eorechanie¡¯s bo Charlie


    uh be unable to exin clearly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Mark looked in a direction. He stood still, looked up and narrowed his deep eyes slightly.


    He was looking at Natalie...

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Natalie heard the hubbub, looked up, and met Mark''s intimidating eyes, her heart jumping in horror. Then she quickly lowered


    her head, mixing drinks.


    She had never seen Mark in person before, but on TV several times. She didn''t expect that his gaze was as sharp as a sword.


    She knew that Sherman''s best friend was married to him, so Sherman also knew him.


    Charlie wore a puzzled look on his face, not knowing what Mark was looking at. Before he could know it, Mark had stridden out.


    The doorman had driven the three cars over. After Charlie got into the car, Mark walked up to Billy with his long legs, asking,


    ¡°What time does Natalie get off work?"


    Billy did a double-take and then shrugged. "How would | know that? We''re not in contact now."


    "Good. Some mistakes can be made because there is still a chance to correct them, but some mistakes can''t, because they''re


    fatal. One will only regret it if they have made such mistakes..." He said meaningfully.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What do you mean?" Billy felt that Mark was warning


    him.


    ¡°Nothing. You should know who''s more important to you, Sherman or Natalie. After all, it''s your own business. I''m just kindly


    reminding you..."


    After saying this, Mark indifferently took the car key from the doorman, sat in, and drove away.


    He avoided and hated getting involved with other people''s lives and rtionships. He decided not to tell Summer about that.


    Those were other people''s love affairs. No matter what they would experience and suffer, that was their own business.


    Sherman went to bed early since she was pregnant.


    When Billy came back, Sherman was in a deep sleep. H e was somehow in a fret. He drank a ss of water, returned to the


    bedroom, and sat down on the bed.


    Sherman was wearing ordinary, thick pajamas, perhaps because she felt cold.


    Billy felt his abdomen burning, but after seeing the pajamas on her, his desire had gone.


    He closed his eyes while Natalie''s image at the bar suddenly came to his mind.


    Then he went to the study. Before his eyes surfaced Natalie''s image again. She was wearing a robe. Her legs and waist were


    slender.


    The next day.


    Sherman got up early and learned to arrange flowers. Big belly limited her movements so there were many things she couldn''t


    do.


    Billy also got up, looked at the flowers, and said with a smile, "It''s beautiful."


    ¡°Of course," Sherman replied with a smug look. "After all it''s my work! Aren''t you going to eat breakfast?"


    "I''ll go now. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it over t o you," Billy said.


    "| already drank milk in the morning. I''m not hungry. Just go and eat by yourself. May has made many dishes. Mom also brought


    me some nutrition supplements.¡±


    Billy gave her a hug from behind, walked to the table, and began to eat his breakfast, his eyes shing. "I may be backter


    tonight."


    "| see." Sherman nodded, straightened his tie when he was about to leave, and stood on tiptoe to kiss his face, sending him out


    the door.


    Billy beamed as his charming eyes narrowed, leaned down, and hugged her before he left.


    After Sherman woke up from her nap, she received a call from Grace, who invited her to the night bar this night.


    Sherman had an uncontroble urge to roll her eyes." Have you ever seen a pregnant woman go to a bar?"


    "You''re not the only pregnant woman.


    Summer will also join u Yortwo!!


    edtopsitithere Catching me


    pec dance. OK?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sherman agreed.


    Anyway, Summer would also m


    Besides ily aacerte backte


    besides pb pas was quite bored


    staying at home alone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She could sit in the bar, drink some juice, chat, and rx herself.


    At night.


    The city in the night was prosperous. The lights shone like diamonds. Billy stopped his car in front of the bar.


    Natalie was still mixing drinks, wearing a tight and short skirt provided by the bar.


    She was standing in four-inch heels.


    Her clothes showed off rampel\


    <qetitanea bortocks="" and="" amigas="" wie.="" her="" hair="" fell="" over="" shoulders.="" please="" read="" the="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.<="" p=""></qetitanea>


    Billy saw her as soon as he walked in. He then went to the private room on the first floor rather than went upstairs.

 Chapter 721

    The private rooms on the first floor were also very luxuriously decorated, basically the same as those on the second floor, except that the front ss was transparent. Sitting in the room, one could see every corner of the club.


    With wine in front of him, Billy was sitting in a room. Natalie could see him clearly.


    Suddenly, there was something wrong with Natalie. The cocktail ss in her hand fell to the ground and she supported herself by putting her slender arm on the bar. Her face flushed strangely.


    Almost all the men around Natalie focused their eyes on her. Some of them wanted to step forward while some of them had already made a pass at her. She did not resist. Instead, she leaned towards those men.


    Billy felt that something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and asked the manager to take Natalie back to the private room.


    Natalie''s eyes were misty.


    "What''s up with her?"


    The manager coughed lightly and answered, "Someone put the philter in the alcohol and she may be drugged."


    "What medicine can suppress the philter?"


    The manager shook his head. "The philter is specially made so it cannot be suppressed. There is no way."


    "You go out..." Billy made a gesture.


    Natalie walked over and pressed her body against Billy.


    Pushing her away a bit, Billy called a friend, who was a doctor and naturally knew a lot about a philter.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The friend teased, "What is the function of a philter? There is no medicine to suppress it. Besides, the beauty is already like that. Hurry up."


    Hanging up, Billy put Natalie in the bathtub, which was filled with cold water.


    Also in Club Nightshade.


    In the hall, Sherman and Summer were sitting in the corner, sipping juice and eating fruit. They were so leisurely.


    Grace was madly dancing on the dance floor. There was no doubt that she was angry with her mother-inw again today so she was now venting her anger.


    Sherman looked around the club. There was the loud music, the odor of alcohol, and crazy men and women. "I increasingly dislike this ce now."


    "I''m the same as you. It''s too noisy. I can''t bear it now." Summer took a sip of juice. "Her temperament should be more stable."


    "Yes. It won''t work if her temper is still so quick. The rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw is indeed a difficult problem to handle. But as long as the request made by the mother-inw is not too excessive, it is unnecessary to refuse." Sherman said. But Grace couldn''t stand suffering the slightest loss and she didn''t know how topromise. Grace was such a woman. If others treated her with a soft heart, she would treat them with a soft heart. If others treated her with a hard heart, she would treat them with a harder heart.


    "s, it''s all because of temperament. She and we do not have the same temperament. She is definitely not thinking in the same way as us."


    In the private room


    Billy took a deep breath. He turned around and was about to go out.


    But Natalie hugged his neck.


    Then he reached out his hands and hugged her slender waist.


    An hourter, Sherman and Summer got impatient, as they could not stand sitting here anymore. It was too noisy and there were some people smoking.


    The two walked directly over and each of them held Grace''s one arm to drag her out of the dance floor and to take her out of the club.


    But what the three didn''t notice was that after they walked out of the club, Billy walked out. He held a woman in his arms and the woman was wrapped in his coat.


    The three didn''t drive so they could only stop a taxi. Summer and Grace got in first. Sherman was pregnant and it was a little difficult for her to get in.


    Bending down and lowering her head, she prepared to get in. But the moment she turned her head sideways, she seemed to have identally seen Billy''s car, with a woman sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Sherman frowned. When she squinted to see clearly, the car had disappeared from her sight.


    Could it be that she didn''t see clearly? After all, she didn''t see the license te number. She only saw the appearance of the car.


    "Sherman, what are you looking at? You are pregnant and your belly is big. It''s dangerous to stand there. Get in quickly." Summer looked at the cars passing by Sherman and warned her worriedly.


    "Oh." After bringing herself back to earth, Sherman didn''t think much about it and got into the car.


    "There are many cars with the same appearance in Santabaca. I cannot think that it is Billy''s car just based on the appearance.'' She shook her head and didn''t think about it anymore.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Summer sent Sherman to the front door of her apartment. She had to take Grace hometer, who was a little drunk. Sherman


    waved at her to be careful.


    The housekeeper had taken the day off, so she didn''te over. Sherman opened the door. It was dark and quiet.


    Walking into the apartment, Sherman felt a little hungry. She was not alone now. She was pregnant for months. Technically, it


    was two people in one body. It was quite normal for her to feel hungry easily.


    She cooked some soup. Sitting on the sofa, she watched TV while taking the soup. She took a nce a t the clock. It was 23


    o''clock exactly. She frowned and then she dialed Billy''s number.


    However, she only heard, "The number you have dialed is temporarily unanswered, please call againter..."


    Putting the phone down, she nned to call againter. She wanted to take a shower first. She smelled smoky and she was


    ufortable with that.


    In the suburban vi


    The two people were just through a fervent fling.


    The effect of the drug on Natalie had finally been


    passed out and she had regained her senses.


    The two were silent. No one said a word. The room was quiet. Only the sound of each other''s breathing could be heard.


    Billy was smoking a cigarette, the smoke curling up, and his face was enveloped in it. The look on his face could not be seen


    clearly.


    After a long time, Natalie broke the silence, in a soft voice with a faint sorrow in it, "Actually, | really want t o be with you. Even if |


    won''t have a name, or no one will ever know our rtionship, | don¡¯t mind! But | know it''s not possible..." 4


    "Just as you said..." Abruptly, Billy spoke in a deep voice.


    "What?" Natalie froze as if she didn''t understand what he meant.


    ¡°We''ll be like what you said. Thus our rtionship from now on..." He took a deep puff of smoke and then exhaled. At the time,


    he was extremely agitated and confused.


    After all, he could not resist... 1


    Some men were weak in front of temptation...


    Natalie was thrilled. She covered her lips with her hand, tears trickling down her cheek. "I know what to do. | won''t let her know."


    It waste, but Billy had no intention of staying the night, he went to the bathroom, showered, and bathed.


    It was said that women were sensitive to smell, especially when they were pregnant. They could smell the slightest scent of


    another woman if it was stuck to their husbands'' clothes. Billy was a businessman, and cautiousness was in his nature.


    He didn''t put on the suit when he was with Natalie. He took out a set of clothes he had left there before and put them on.


    Natalie was surely not happy. It was sote and Billy had to leave. But she didn''t show any trace of displeasure on her face. She


    even smiled tenderly while telling him to drive carefully.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, finally, she got a bit of the man''s affection. At this time, she should act generously, calmly, and let him do whatever he


    wanted.


    She was way better at pleasing men than Sherman. Thetter was no match for her.


    The next morning


    Sherman was making breakfast when Billy wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, his jaw rested on her shoulder,


    "Shall we hire two more servants?"


    "I''m not very tired right now. In a few days, when my belly gets bigger, we''ll need more hands." She asked him to take the te


    over.


    Touching her belly, Billy narrowed his


    eyes and balled his big hand into a


    fist, threatening, Yuet if ido Hate


    tewpake Your rbrimy too tired, see if


    | will beat you when youe out!"


    "This is your son. You really bear to


    beat him?" Sherman teased him


    deliberately. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! My darling has been so tired for so long. He deserves a good beat." He had a gentle smile on his face, but no one


    knew what was in the man''s heart.


    The thrill, indulgence, and guilt intertwined, like a dense capturing him.


    ¡°By the way, | have to go on a business trip for several days. | will be worried if you live here alone. How about you go home and


    live with mom?"


    "Business trip..." Hearing this,


    Sherman was a little upset. But.s


    thought her hyskanderlist Be on


    pasineseltrip for work, so she


    couldn''t be selfish." Fine, | know.


    Where are you going?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lanechett..." He didn''t raise his head as he was focusing on the food, but his eyes flickered imperceptibly.


    "How many days is it going to be?"


    She wasn''t used to living clea Shaul


    Day''s fa ly vicoaitfier- tid she


    Walt ¡ê6 go to her parents¡¯ house, and


    this apartment was too deste.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It won''t take long! I''ll be back soon! How can | leave m y darling alone for long?"

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Sherman nodded her head smilingly and told him to g o ahead and not to worry about her. She thought it was not good for a


    woman to be too clingy.


    Billy had to leave the next day for the business trip. After taking Sherman to the Day''s family mansion, he headed to the airport.


    Natalie was also at the airport.


    There was no business trip at all. In fact, it was that Natalie suggested going to Clisherwood for vacation and Billy agreed.


    Billy felt distressed these days, and he wanted to go somewhere to rx, not to think about anything, just t o rx and relieve his


    stress.


    The two traveled separately as they did when they went to San Mapequest time. Billy went to Lanechett first, and then he


    transferred from Lanechett to Clisherwood. Natalie went directly to Clisherwood. They traveled on different route so as not to be


    spotted by others.


    Clisherwood had rich grasnd and the county was very close to untouched nature.


    Standing on the sprawling grasnd, Billy''s gloomy mood dissipated immediately. In Clisherwood, they enjoyed delicious food


    together and slept together. They walked on the road holding arms. People who.


    didn''t know them would think the two were married o r a loving couple.


    They were very rxed in Clisherwood, without any worries, only rxation, and good moods.


    They did not stay down there for much longer, just for three days. Then they bought tickets back to Santabaca. The flight was at


    night.


    The night flight suited them well. Fewer people would fly at night, so no one might notice them.


    Natalie fell asleep on the flight and her head rested on Billy''s chest. They had a wonderful time together. It was as if they were on


    their honeymoon, happy and sweet.


    It was three o''clock in the morning when they arrived in Santabaca. They got off the ne and Natalie was still not totally awake.


    Her eyes were hazy and she was wobbling clinging to Billy''s arm.


    Billy looked at her. She looked like a little girl, simple and naive. He frowned and reminded her, "Watch the road."


    Natalie smiled softly and nodded, "I''ve got you here! I''m holding on to your coat. How could | fall?"


    Suddenly, she lurched and fell to her side. She scrambled to her feet and her heel stepped right on the leather shoe of a man


    approaching.


    Her heels were high and sharp, and the man''s feet must hurt when stepped on by her heel. Natalie hastily stopped and


    apologized, "Sorry." "Eh..." Kingsley''s low, maic voice came out of his throat. There was little emotion in his voice, only a bit


    of chillness and indifference.


    When his deep eyes nced across Billy''s face, he hesitated for a few seconds. Then he nced cross Natalie coldly. He


    furrowed his handsome brows.


    Natalie looked up and she met the man¡¯s perfect side face. The man was wearing sunsses, and she couldn''t see his eyes. His


    nose was high and straight, and his jaw was angr. This man had a proud and dignified air.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His figure was upright and tall. He was wearing a brown coat and light-grey suit pants, which gave out a faintly silvery radiance,


    straight without a crease, exquisite to the utmost.


    Billy only caught a glimpse of the man''s side face. He was already striding forward. Now Billy could only see his back. The man


    looked dignified, elegant, and domineering. Two men in suits followed behind him, taking his suitcases.


    Billy stared at the man''s back for a


    few seconds. The man had O


    powerful usa, sanded a¡¯ kind of


    cuperidt & elegance. When did


    Santabaca have such a man? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he did not see Kingsley¡¯''s face either.


    The ck Bentley was parked outside the airport, and the driver opened the door before Kingsley


    approached close. "Mr. Wright!"


    Lifting his hand, he took off his


    sunsses. His eyes were re


    hadn''t s Lnugtn WO bye Clean,


    bony AN ne his forehead, he


    nodded lightly, and then he got


    directly into the car. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®The man looked familiar...¡¯ Kingsley''s


    eyes narrowed slightly,


    contemting thet hadguist |


    t, Hewes a-yeg sitieDNete back seat,


    his legs folded one above another.


    After thinking for a few minutes, he


    remembered that he had seen the


    man in Sherman''s wedding photo in


    her wallet. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But the man...


    "Mr. Wright! Are we going back to the vi?" The driver''s voice sounded.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    His thoughts were interrupted. Kingsley brought himself back to earth and nodded slightly. "Go back to the vi.¡±


    Billy and Natalie went back to the suburban vi first. When they arrived at the vi, it was four o''clock in the morning. They were


    indeed very tired and fell asleep on the bed.


    At eight o''clock the next day, Billy woke up and went t 0 the bathroom to take a shower. Natalie, who had originally closed her


    eyes slightly, opened her eyes.


    Taking a nce at the direction of the bathroom, she sat up and put the remaining half box of the condoms into his suitcase.


    Natalie could not wait for too long. Otherwise, the enthusiasm of Billy would reduce. His affair with her should let his wife know


    when Billy had the most sexual desire for her.


    It was eight o''clock when Sherman received the call. She stayed at the Day''s family vi for so long that she felt very boring. At


    this moment, she couldn''t wait to leave.


    Moriah wanted to drive her home. But there wereN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    many taxis outside the vi, Sherman didn''t need Moriah to drive her home especially. So, she declined and then walked out of


    the vi quickly to stop a taxi.


    When she returned home, Billy was already at home. There was a gift box on the table, which was brought back to her by Billy.


    Sherman smiled and opened it. It was a long skirt, looking very elegant. But as Sherman was pregnant, she could not wear it at


    all. She would wear it after she gave birth to her baby.


    Billy leaned over to give her a tender hug. Then he kissed her red lips. "I will apany you to dinner after work tonight."


    "Okay." Sherman hugged him. "The housekeeper is not there. I''ll make some porridge for you?"


    "Don''t bother. Have a good rest. | can eat at thepany.¡± When speaking, Billy took his suit, put ito n, and went out.


    ¡°Are you busy in Lanechett these days?" She apanied him to the door of the apartment.


    "Yeah, I''m very busy. I''m leaving." Once a man got used to lying, he behaved very naturally, without any change of his


    expression.


    Back in the room, Sherman tidied up the room a bit. Her eyes fell on the suitcase next to the sofa and she walked over to open


    the suitcase.


    There were the clothes that she had prepared for him before he left. Since he did not wear them at the moment, they needed to


    be ironed neatly and hung in the closet.


    She took the coat, suit trousers, and other clothes out one by one. When she took out thest piece of clothing, the condom box


    came into view.


    She was slightly startled and her body became a little stiff. When Billy went on a business trip, she didn''t put such a thing in his


    suitcase.


    And the condoms obviously couldn''t have been bought by him for them two to use, because it had already been opened.


    In an instant, she felt a bit chilly. Her whole body was numb.


    The clothes in her hands also fell to the ground, Sherman did not tidy the clothes away anymore. She moved back to the room


    numbly and stiffly.


    If the box was sealed, then she would


    not think about it ves cor


    ivi was-ppaneaahe ome of the


    C foie in it were used. She can''t


    help thinking about it! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her brain was foggy and she was at a loss. A strong and crazy thought came up. She wanted to directly call Billy and question


    him.


    But she didn''t, as she was not a fool.


    No man would admit t at hechanlian


    afisraencine? We an. He would


    d an have an excuse to


    prevaricate her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With cold hands and feet, Sherman


    panted slightly, suppressing


    strong emotionscrnthelsid: 5 e


    didtit II Billy. She wanted to know


    the truth, instead of listening to Billy''s


    exnation... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She wanted to see with her own eyes and listen with her own ears, but she couldn''t control herself, as her body still trembled...

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Silence, unspeakable silence. She sat in front of the window nkly, holding a cup of warm water in her hand. She was in a


    trance.


    May was cleaning the apartment. She looked up and saw Sherman''s back, shaking her head. ''Mrs. Day and Mr. Day must have


    quarreled again.¡¯


    Sherman sat in front of the window for a long time. Though she was alive, she was like a sculpture, sitting there motionless.


    After sitting for half an hour or maybe an hour or maybe even two hours, Sherman dragged her numb and stiff legs into the


    bedroom.


    The wind inte autumn was strong. The bedroom windows were open. The beige curtain was fluttering i n the cold wind and the


    tassels from time to time hit the ss frame, making crisp sound.


    Hearing the voice, Sherman looked over. It was a wedding photo of her and Billy. She was dressed in a pure white wedding


    dress. He was standing behind her in a ck suit, with his hands around her waist, and kissed her cheek. She smiled brightly


    and happily.


    That scene was so happy and beautiful.


    She and Billy had been together for more than seven


    years. They had been dating since they were in college and then they got married shortly after they graduated.


    It was said that many couples were at their greatest risk of divorcing just before their seventh anniversary. Problems may arise


    seven years after couples got married.


    However, the rtionship between her and Billy had never changed and she had never doubted Billy¡¯s love for her.


    She knew what a person Billy was. She thought that seven years of getting along with him was enough to thoroughly understand


    what kind of person he was.


    He was not like a person who would betray a marriage and much less like a man who would cheat. Was it a bit too arbitrary if


    she doubted him just because of a box of condoms?


    Sherman took several deep breaths to calm herself down.


    She really believed that Billy would not be unfaithful t o her!


    But as long as she thought of the opened box of condoms, a fishbone seemed to stick in her throat. She was unable to swallow it


    or spit it out.


    After two more hours, May knocked on the door and said that Billy came back and asked her to have dinner.


    After dispelling all those emotions, Sherman pushed open the door of the room and walked out. Billy was wearing the khaki


    jacket she bought for him.


    "Did you just wake up from sleep? Still ufortable? May said you haven''t eaten anything all afternoon." Billy put his hand


    around her shoulders.


    Sherman secretly examined his gaze but his expression was normal. "Yeah, | was a little ufortable, but | feel much better


    now.


    Looking at the two simple dishes, Billy frowned. There was a dissatisfied expression on his face. "Why are the dishes so light?


    They are not nutritious at all."


    May was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. At this time, Sherman exined, "I asked her t 0 do so."


    "Honey, you are pregnant now. It is


    different from the past. You must eat


    something nutritio diiis goa¡é 61 |


    yey, aged for thea y and better for


    me. You know?" Billy still frowned.


    Even though he was ming


    Sherman, he was tender. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "We haven''t been out to eat for a long


    time. | want to eat steak today, so |


    asked May to cook few Edishes Bind


    Pale aTesOn here | won''t


    be¡°able to eat steak after a while."


    Sherman took a sip of porridge and


    the taste was okay. It was sweet and


    slightly sour, with red dates in it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy blinked slightly, as the dark light


    flickered in his eyes. After a whi


    said, "Honey, howrati¨¦ct going to eat


    Soa ow? "Are you busy at


    night?" Sherman raised her head.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, there is something..."


    She asked, "Do you have to work or participate in a dinner party?"

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    "It''s a dinner party for business. Tomorrow I''ll go eat steak with you. We can also go for your favorite pizza and cake."


    "We really can''t go today?" Sherman frowned, "I''ve been missing their steak for a long time. | really, really want to have it today."


    "We''ll go tomorrow, okay?" Billy coaxed her, "Darling."


    ¡°Okay, tomorrow, then. | can''t keep you from your work. Have some porridge. Before you go, you have to take some food. I''ll wait


    for you at home with the baby.¡±


    Billy praised her consideration. Then he leaned over and kissed her cheek, "Darling, you''re the sweetest!"


    Sherman curled the corners of her lips and smiled slightly. She only had some porridge and a few vegetables. Then she put


    down her fork. Billy didn''t take much food either. He never liked porridge. He had some vegetables and then went out.


    After he left, Sherman followed him behind secretly. She kept a distance from him, a bit far, and so Billy wouldn''t notice her.


    Sherman knew it was not right for her to follow him in secret, but she couldn''t just sit at home and pretend


    that nothing had happened. It was impossible!


    If she was wrong, she would apologize to him!


    Natalie had bought a bunch of roses, of the reddest color, and a set of underwear. It was also red, scarlet like a zing me.


    Today was Natalie''s birthday. She had called Billy and he promised he woulde over.


    The cake was ready, along with other birthday essentials. She was sitting on the couch, dressed particrly sexy, watching the


    clock and waiting.


    She took out her cell phone and dialed Billy''s number. It was answered quickly and Billy said he would be there right away.


    On the other side


    Billy went to a jewelry store. Sherman, who was following him at a distance, squinted her eyes slightly and she followed him


    forward.


    Coincidentally, Kingsley caught the scene. He was sitting in a ck Bentley. A silver-grayptop was on his foldedps. It was


    thetest MacBook.


    His head was kept down focusing on theptop for too long. He looked up and rubbed his forehead. Suddenly, he saw this weird


    scene on the street.


    Aman in the suit was walking ahead and a pregnant woman was following him nervously. Her steps were a bit sneaky, and it


    looked like she was following the man in secret.


    Hisrge, slim hand rested on his


    forehead and gently kneaded it. He


    narrowed his eyes anegked 60"


    thep fora fawis¨¦eonds. When he


    found that it was Sherman, he raised


    his handsome eyebrows slightly and


    ordered, "Stop the car." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The chauffeur pulled the car over to


    the side of the road. eeibeneor


    cefilly sth 6?Own eather seat


    ahd watched her nonchntly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Billying out of the jewelry


    store, Sherman hid her f behind al


    tree. Billy didn''t Hote Sy di


    in ; Billygign ite-any difference.


    sa straight to his car. PleaseN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Sherman stopped a cab and followed Billy''s car.


    "Sir, should we follow?" The chauffeur asked.


    Withdrawing his eyes, Kingsley tapped the notebook with his slim fingers, "Follow whom?"


    The chauffeur was stunned. Mr. Wright had been watching the pregnant woman just then. Shouldn''t they keep following her?


    "Go to the south district..." He demanded through his thin lips. He didn''t look up and his fingers kept tapping on the notebook.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Sherman had changed her clothes and she wore a cap. She told the cab driver to keep following the ck car in front of them. It


    was the first time she had ever done such a thing. She was nervous, and her heart was beating fast. She felt like a thief.


    She looked out the window and realized it was the road to the suburbs.


    It was sote. ''What was he doing in the suburbs?¡¯ She wondered.


    Her eyes were fastened on the ck car all the time. Finally, the car stopped in front of the vi.


    Sherman hurriedly told the driver to park the car farther away.


    Billy got out of the car and walked to the gate of the vi. Natalie opened the gate. When she noticed the cab out of the corners


    of her eyes, which was parked kind of strangely, a meaningful smile came upon the corners of her mouth.


    Men and women tended to be different when it came t 0 intuition. Men were rtively slow to react and notice anything strange,


    while women were extremely sensitive.


    Natalie left the gate open on purpose. She left a crack


    there. She threw herself on Billy and clung to him tightly.


    She was passionate, kissing him fervently on the lips. The long table in the living room was already set with delicious food, wine,


    steak, and cake.


    Sitting in the car, at a distance from the vi, Sherman could only see the back of a woman. But she could not see the woman''s


    face.


    She paid the cab driver, and then she got out of the car. Her heart pounding violently, she walked forward. Her steps were light


    and slow. Then she was standing at the gate.


    The gate was unlocked. A gap was left. With just a push, she could walk in.


    She knew it was wrong for her to do so, and that it was impolite, and that it was not something a cultivated woman should do.


    But she couldn''t control her impulses, or suppress her curiosity, or keep her heart from racing, or turn around and leave... She


    could do none of that.


    Taking a deep breath, she thought if they were really talking about business, she would apologize for her rude interruption by


    then.


    Then she was determined. She calmed down. Then she reached out and gently pushed the gate open and stepped inside.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the living room, on the cream sofa, Natalie was sitting on Billy''sp. She was holding a ss of red wine in her hand and was


    gently shaking it. Her slender ivory arms were around his neck.


    Seeing the lively picture in front of her, Sherman was shocked. Her hands dangling at her sides clenched into fists


    unconsciously. Her mind went nk.


    What was pain? What was anger?


    It was like sharp needles poking her


    flesh steadily and repeatedly, and she


    trembled, and all the pairs oer!


    body priokled. AP body was tense


    and shaking. A splitting pain


    overwhelmed her. She couldn''t


    breathe. More than that, she felt pain.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie moved her eyes and looked at


    Sherman out the corners_of beceyes.


    helen feigned Surprise and


    t Water Her soft, delicate voice


    pitched," Sherman..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sitting on the sofa with his back to Sherman, Billy did not see her. He thought Natalie was just joking. He teased, "You''re getting


    naughty now..."


    Sherman''s face was pale, and


    instantly it was like all the blood


    been drained fraps harhedy.Her ace


    wasse balethat it looked terrifying.


    Sherman numbly bit her lips so hard


    that she seemed to be biting them t o


    bleed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She took a basin of cold water beside her, walked over, and pushed Natalie to the floor. Then she poured the cold water over


    Billy''s head.


    Immediately, Billy''s body stiffened. Slowly, he turned back, and then he saw Sherman''s eyes.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    He was all wet. The water was flowing down his clothes. Neither of them said a word. There was dead silence between them.


    Natalie fell to the ground.


    The basin was fiercely thrown at Billy''s face. He didn''t dodge. His forehead immediately swelled up.


    Natalie was heartbroken. Angrily, she looked at Sherman. "Why are you so cruel to him?"


    "Shut up!" Sherman turned to re at Natalie, casually picked up a ss, and flung it at Billy. The ss hit his hand. Blood


    poured from the cut.


    Billy kept silent from the beginning. He knew that it was no use saying anything to her at this time.


    The pieces of the ss flew in the air and sliced his forehead, leaving several cuts. He was still quiet.


    Natalie''s cheeks were also hurt by the broken ss, bleeding.


    No one knew Sherman''s feeling at this moment. She had been with Billy for seven years and always believed him. No one could


    imagine how much she trusted him.


    Even if all the men in the world cheated on their women, she believed that he wouldn¡¯t do so despite the ident that happened


    after he was drunk before.


    She knew Billy in the college. They had been together for many years. He was her first man and her first boyfriend.


    They used to be a sweet couple. Rarely had they quarreled. They loved each other as much as seven years ago. She was


    shocked that he had another woman behind her back.


    Since she once loved and trusted him with her whole heart, now she was deep in despair and anger. She walked up to him,


    raised her hand, and gave him dozens of stinging ps across the face with both of her hands.


    It felt like her heart was being torn apart and sprinkled with salt. The heartache ripped through her.


    Natalie thought Sherman was mad. Billy didn''t resist, standing still waiting for Sherman''s attack, which made Natalie feel even


    more ufortable.


    Natalie thought, ¡®Billy is a good man. How could Sherman beat him? How dare she!"


    She went over, staring at Sherman. Before she could speak, Sherman had given her two ps and pushed her hard. Natalie fell


    heavily to the ground. Sherman''s face was pale because of the headache. Her belly collided with the table. She felt a sharp pain


    in her belly.


    The intense pain and anger ran through Sherman''s body. Her eyes turned red. There was only one idea in her mind--kill Billy!


    ¡°Let''s go back and talk,¡± Billy finally said, clutching her wrists with his big hands. She was so angry that even the child in her belly


    was affected.


    ¡°Let go of me!" Sherman''s scarlet eyes were full of disgust and deep hatred.


    She hated him so much. Even his touch was unbearable to her.


    ¡°We''ll talk about it at home." Billy tightened his grip o n her wrists.


    "Get off me!" she said coldly. The air around her became frosty.


    Billy still gripped her wrists. Sherman


    didn''t give in to him, raiged perdate¡¯ ''


    d.qreistappee him again with all


    her strength. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The p was fierce, leaving a re


    handprint on Billys (acd Hethand


    wWaxaboliatnbed Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This time Billy released her. The


    atmosphere in the vil S|


    uffeaating! They could hardly


    breath. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    It was as if a huge hammer had struck her broken heart. The overwhelming pain in her chest was excruciating.


    She could bear no longer the madness and despair that ran through her body, and she cried out, throwing everything in the vi


    to the ground.


    In a moment, the ground was a mess. There were sses, vases, notebooks. She broke everything she could.


    She had never felt so much pain. It was a heartbreaking pain.


    The indignant hatred in her heart couldn''t be stopped. How could Billy deceive her! How could he do such a thing behind her


    back!


    The transparent crystal ss was filled with red wine, and the bright color irritated her eyes and made the scarlet tint of the wine


    more ferocious. It reminded her very clearly what Billy and Natalie were doing just now!


    The man who originally said he was going to socialize turned out to be here to apany another woman o n her birthday. This


    was ridiculous!


    Sherman was unable to maintain her sanity at the


    moment. She went to the table, directly picked up the wine ss on the table and smashed it at Billy.


    Billy still didn''t dodge. All the wine was spilled on him.


    Just at this moment, Natalie threw herself at Billy''s waist and blocked the ss, which immediately shattered. The fragments of


    the broken ss scratched her back and Billy''s face. Shards of ss was trapped in the flesh. They were badly injured.


    Sherman had loved Billy deeply. But she wanted to kill him right now!


    In this world, there was no love or hatred for no reason!


    Natalie sat up from the ground. When facing the bleeding wounds on her and Billy¡¯s body, she felt that Sherman was like a


    madwoman with open teeth and ws. How could she be so ruthless?


    "Sherman!" Suddenly Summer''s voice came over.


    Billy sent a text message to Mark. Sherman was very emotional and unstable right now. He dared not say a word at all for fear of


    provoking her. If anything were t o happen to her unborn child, the consequences would be very serious.


    The moment Sherman turned around, Natalie walked up to her and gave her a p, "He is not a man you can treat casually!"


    Sherman really wanted tough at this moment. She grabbed Natalie''s hair and made her feel pain. She hit Natalie hard with


    both hands and feet.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It hurt a lot. Natalie even got a nosebleed from Sherman''s beating. Lying on the ground, she covered her stomach with her


    hands. The abdominal pain made her look very pale, she looked like a flower that was about to wither after the storm, "It hurts,


    Billy. It hurts..."


    She still had the wound that was cut


    by the ss when she held Bi ust


    now. And.n wish ws Wbeaten SO


    Hand tAattdie coughed softly and


    weakly, as i f she was dying. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy finally made a move. But he chose to push Sherman away, and then walked out of the vi with the frail Natalie in his arms.


    The corners of Natalie''s mouth and


    her nostrils were bleeding. S


    looked eke wcahdst! Per


    finde s grabbed the corner of


    Billy''s clothes and said, "Billy, am |


    going to die?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Billy quickened his pace.


    Sherman was like the person who had been left out. She stood there nkly, without the slightest reaction, as if her soul had


    been taken away.


    "Sherman..." Summer called her softly with great concern.


    Sherman sat on the ground with


    weak legs, her hands sped to


    knees and her chepkscbitied''tiere. It


    wassa C that even the ice cer of


    ten thousand years couldn''tpare


    with the coldness in her heart now.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    "Sherman..." Summer squatted down in front of her and called her in a gentle voice. She felt sorry for her.


    "Summer... I''m cold... I''m really cold..." Her teeth chattered. She couldn''t speak a whole sentence, and her face was very pale


    and seemed to be covered with a dull gray.


    "| know, but your heart feels cold, not your body. If you feel cold, | can help you. But your heart feels cold and no one can help


    you..."


    As Summer spoke, she still put her arms around Sherman and held her close.


    She didn''t show her softness or shed a tear in front of Billy or Natalie. Now that she was in the warm arms of her best friend, she


    could no longer bear the pain, so she cried.


    "We''ve been together for seven years, and he''s my husband. | never thought he would turn out like this..." Sherman''s face was


    covered in tears.


    Summer knew that she was heartbroken. Summer felt sorry for her, too.


    "You know how much | couldn''t believe what | saw. H e isn''t that kind of man at all. | was deceived so deeply that | couldn''t


    breathe. And the woman in love with


    him was no one else, but Natalie, who he hated the most before. | didn''t expect that he would treat me like this one day..."


    Sherman kept beating her chest with her hands. She was out of breath. It felt as if a bomb had been nted there, and the


    sparks of the explosion burned her flesh.


    Summer knew exactly what she was feeling.


    Sherman was more heartbroken than she was at that time.


    Because she already knew that Mark didn''t love her, she just felt demoralized after what happened on the cliff.


    But Sherman was different. She had been in love with Billy for seven years. From falling in love, to getting married, to having an


    unborn baby now, there were too many beautiful and happy moments for her. Who could stand such a betrayal now?


    Sherman refused to get up. She kept on saying "I''m heartbroken" and was beating her chest all the time.


    She didn''t expect that Billy would do this to her.


    Finally, Summer took the opportunity to hit Sherman hard on her neck, and it caused her to be unconscious. Summer asked the


    driver to help carry her to the car.


    Instead of going back to the apartment, Summer took her to the vi and took care of her all night.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning.


    Sherman woke up early. She looked


    at the strange FON on otoudor |


    mer main ack ss and


    of ae here are you going?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is Billy?" She asked.


    "| don''t know." Summer stopped her. "Drink the milk, please."


    Sherman still shook her head. She couldn''t drink milk at all now. How could she drink milk with so much in her heart?


    Her face was very pale. She called


    back to the apartment. e


    PeREL angered Sat e phone


    ahd said that Billy had been there.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing what the housekeeper said,


    Sherman hung up the afore"!


    adedistraightifor th apartment.


    Summer couldn''t stop her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    In an apartment, Billy was smoking cigarette one after another. It was so smoggy in the living room, making people could not


    help but cough.


    Even May could not stand the smell and coughed constantly. It was the strong smell of cigarette that first came into Sherman''s


    breath when she opened the door.


    "When did it start?" Sherman coldly stared at Billy. Her hands that dropped to the side were shaking. She was trying to control


    herself not to squeeze the cigarette end to his face.


    Billy didn''t say a word, but was still smoking. He seemed restless and gloomy, without the mour and tumult that he usually


    had.


    m asking you when it started. Are you deaf or dumb? Can''t you forget her after you slept with her four years ago?"


    Billy snuffed out the cigarette and inserted fingers into his hair.


    "Say something please. You really make me sick." Her heart was bleeding, as if it had been stabbed by a knife again and again.


    He didn''t expect that things were brought to light so


    fast. There was nothing he could do but ept it. 1


    "| have never found out that you are actually dumb. So you are happy when being with her, aren''t you?" The more questions she


    asked, the more painful she was. But she got soberer when the pain was stronger, and she wanted the pain, the extreme pain.


    At that moment, a ring sounded, which was from Billy''s cell phone. He didn''t answer and just sat there.


    Sherman sneered. She would answer for him if he didn''t want to do so. Sherman walked over and picked it up, "Who is that?"


    "It is from the hospital. The patient, Natalie Moore, left this phone number to us. Could youe over to pay for the hospital


    fees?"


    "Is that Natalie Moore? We won''t pay for it, and actually | want her to die there." She hung it up violently.


    Billy looked up and said, "| am going to the hospital.¡±


    The sentence was as simple as it was, but it once again hurt Sherman so much. The way she looked at him was like looking at a


    stranger.


    "| have to go." Billy said while he was taking his coat left on the sofa. "She was sent to the hospital because o f you. If we don''t


    handle it, she probably will charge you with bodily harm."


    A feeling of extreme coldness invaded her from the head to the foot. She sneered and stopped him, saying


    word by word, "I don''t give a shit."


    Billy stared at her and frowned.


    "No matter she intend to sue me or send me to jail, | don¡¯t care about it at all. So it is not necessary to go to the hospital."


    Billy slightly closed his eyes and said, "Fine. | won''t go then."


    ¡°Now please answer me when you started to see her?" Sherman had not given up yet.


    Billy said nothing, or probably he had no idea how to exin to her. So he just kept silent.


    "Damn it! | gotta have the right to


    know how long | have gen foaled!


    e ver tee naMyei are having


    atraffair with is Natalie!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman knew the answer didn''t matter actually, but she needed to find out how long he had been cheating on her.


    All the while, Billy behaved as dumb as a statue, no matter how hard she questioned him.


    The vibe here was so depressing and


    choking. Billy got a Wars headache,


    d his Repel wasav the rink of


    explosion, which was exactly How heContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    felt at that moment. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman coldly looked at him, and then turned around to walk into her room, curling up in the bed.


    How could she continue with this life


    and marriage? She had been HPO


    for a whole ftecaerSaudenly, her


    phohew s shaking and she picked it


    up. It was from Summer, asking her


    to go out. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    She was not in the mood, so she refused calmly. The next second, the phone on the other side was snatched away. Then


    Grace''s violent voice came over," Don''t offend me. If you don''te out on your own, I''ll go to your house and pull you out."


    Sherman didn''t respond much and hung up the phone directly. She didn''t care about Grace''s threat at all and didn''t have time to


    care about it.


    There was a knock on the door. When May opened the door, two men in suits came in. Before she could say anything, two men


    had rushed into the bedroom, grabbed Sherman''s shoulders, and took her outside.


    May was really frightened. She picked up her phone and was about to call the police, but Sherman stopped her. She knew that


    these two must have been sent by Grace.


    "Where is Billy?" Sherman looked around the living room.


    ¡°He just went out..."


    "Going out?"


    Sherman''s heart was pricked by the needle again and again, which was bleeding.


    ¡°Let me go!" Her voice suddenly became much colder.


    The two men did not move. Sherman raised her voice, "I ask you to let me go!"


    They looked at each other and then let her go.


    Sherman stepped out of the apartment, walked quickly downstairs, and got into the car, "Go to the hospital.¡±


    Aman was driving while another man called Grace. The car drove straight to the hospital.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    About twenty minutester, the car stopped at the hospital. Sherman got out of the car and saw a ck car, which she was very


    familiar with, just pulled up a t the hospital.


    Billy got out of the car...


    Their eyes met, and Sherman stood in front of him," Can''t you forget her?"


    Billy didn''t say anything, but he was really worried.


    "| stand here today. Do you think | can let you take a step into the hospital?" She was so painful that she couldn''t breathe, but


    Sherman liked this kind of pain, somewhat abnormally. "You''re my husband, but you came to the hospital to see another woman.


    As your wife, don''t | have the right to stop you?"


    Her voice was very loud, and the people around looked over to see what would happen.


    Billy had never been so embarrassed. He said in a low voice, "Sherman!"


    "Since you have already done it, why do you have to be embarrassed?¡±


    "I''m just here to pay the bill. That''s all. | don''t mean to do anything else." Billy frowned. He hated the gazes of the people around


    him.


    Sherman felt it was ridiculous. "She is a mistress.


    Doesn''t she have money or a Social


    Security card? If she really cant it)


    ord theypedit¨¦l expenses, lcan


    hetp her pay. But why did youe


    to pay the bill?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The people around him werementing on Billy. He looked like a gentleman, but what he did was totally inhuman.


    Billy was a famous big shot in Santabaca. He had never been judged like this before.


    He couldn''t help but frown and feel ashamed.


    Most importantly, the purpose of hising to the hospital was to help Natalie pay the medical expenses and cut off their


    rtionship.


    However, at this time, Sherman made


    him feel somewhat unf enilige. ani


    seine fe she was


    ing a scene. She was not such a


    woman before... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you know what you look like at


    this time?" He looked at Shermayi ahd


    iit Titer OES und him


    the im lose his patience. "You


    shrew..." A shrew... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Sherman thought she would not feel painful anymore, but it was not true. Actually the pain was so strong, running through her


    whole body.


    She never expected that Billy would call her shrew someday.


    Suddenly Sherman ran out of her strength. She felt so feeble that she couldn''t even support herself.


    Summer and Grace who came after of course heard clearly what Billy said.


    Summer quickly held Sherman and coldly stared at Billy, trying to kill him with her eyes if it was possible.


    Grace sneered, "At which floor is she?"


    Certainly no one answered, but anyway Grace stopped asking. She trampled violently on Billy''s shoe with her high heels, then


    headed to the hospital.


    Grace took the lift after she got all information needed from the front desk. Lying on the bed, Natalie looked quite fragile, which


    could easily earned people''s sympathy.


    Certainly Grace would not be moved by her fragility. She stepped forward, pulled Natalie''s hair and drugged her to the window.


    Then she pped her violently without any mercy.


    The nurse was frightened and wanted to stop her with the doctor. However Grace gave a sexy smile and said, "I''ll fix whoever


    stops me."


    Natalie could barley stand the drubbing and her face turned pale.


    Billy of course knew about Grace''s intention. He made big steps, walking fast.


    "Wait." Sherman said suddenly.


    Then she got rid of Summer''s hand and stepped forward, pping Billy on the face with all her strength in front of everyone,


    saying, "Fuck off."


    Behind them, in a ck Bentley, the driver turned round and said cautiously, "Mr. Wright, it has been stuck for ten minutes. Shall


    we go through the back door?"


    Kingsley set his gaze on Sherman and squinted.


    After a while, he said, "Let''s go through the back door..."


    Billy had already left. Summer supported Sherman and helped her sit on parterre. She could feel Sherman was shaking.


    To be honest, the marriage between Sherman and Billy was a kind of failure, for which both of them should be responsible.


    Being the God''s favored one, from a famous family in Santabaca, Billy certainly was very sensitive about his


    face.


    While Sherman was forthright, without any trickiness. In her eyes, she and Billy were just a normal couple, and she didn''t care


    about Billy''s status.


    Natalie was tricky since Billy had been changed so much by her.


    m tired, really tired. Summer, | can''t stand it anymore. | wanna a divorce..."


    Sherman said in a feeble voice. She bit her lips, soon the salty favor of blood filled her mouth.


    She thought Billy just betrayed her


    physically. Well, it turpetkoutaratine


    enger had bHP Feelings for her...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What about the baby?¡± asked Summer.


    Sherman''s mind drifted away, lost in her thought.


    "Divorce? Why? Your divorce is just


    making room for Natalie Mogre) ou


    Ow pat gould yonna remain t o


    be¡¯Mrs. Day and make her jealous."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace came down with fury, "What


    Natalie has been waiting for is


    exactly what voiementiofied then


    spp iwallrebiace you. How could you


    let her get what she wants? Instead,


    she should envy you as Mrs. Day like


    a wretch." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Summer also agreed. "! hate Natalie too, and | don''t want to see her live a happy life either.¡±


    Sherman looked at Grace and then at Summer. She kept silent and stood still.


    Natalie was badly beaten. The doctor was examining her whole body in the ward. Billy felt a little guilty.


    Both men and women would feel sympathy for the weak.


    "It is embarrassing to sit here and be watched by many people. Come on. Let''s go to a cafe," Grace suggested.


    Sherman shook her head. "You guys go ahead. | just want to be alone right now."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Summer nodded and pulled away Grace, who wanted t o say something else. Summer knew how Sherman felt at the moment.


    It was autumn instead of winter. But Sherman felt very cold. She walked slowly along the street outside the hospital.


    She hadn''t walked for long when the soles of her cloth shoes broke. She gave a wry smile. She then took off the shoes


    immediately and threw them away.


    A ck Bentley drove slowly beside her. As the car window was slowly rolled down, a man''s handsome face appeared. "Would


    you like to get in? It seems you are unable to go any further..."


    The low voice couldn''t be more familiar to her. She looked up.


    She then lowered her head and walked forward barefoot in a daze, as if she hadn''t seen Kingsley.


    The car door was opened. Kingsley, who was tall and dignified, stood in front of her and blocked her way. H e reminded her


    ndly, "You can''t go on walking barefoot..."


    Her fair feet had been cut by the fragments of ss on the ground, and blood trickled down her feet.


    "Go away!" She was furious at the moment.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and smiled, his long fingers pointing at her feet. "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Hurt? She had long been numb. She could not feel any pain.


    He looked down at her stubborn face and frowned slightly, saying lightly, "There is no point in hurting yourself in this way. Other


    people will only look at you as a madwoman. They will not sympathize with what you have suffered. Instead, they will onlyugh


    at your current predicament. Understand?"


    Sherman looked down at herself. She was in her baggy maternity clothes with dirt on her feet. She did look like a madwoman.


    "Get in. Your feet should be bandaged..." Kingsley had a natural authority.


    She did feel tired now, so she


    lowered her head an jot ints Rg"!


    Hen face WaSrtillso pale and


    bloodless. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley sat beside her with her legs folded. He asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Go to drink..." She blurted out.


    ¡°As a responsible mother, you can''t choose to drink at this time." he nced at her belly and reminded her.


    Sherman was unwilling to listen to


    him at the moment. She was


    unreason ble. jos a to drink.


    Vedlo 0? If you stop me, | will get


    off and go to a bar by myself." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sighing lightly and shaking his head slightly, Kingsley said to the driver, "Go to the bar."


    Since Kingsley allowed her to drink,


    Sherman calmed down, d quiet |


    wate seaRah ie the


    bese recede into the distance.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    When she arrived at the bar, Kingsley took her to the private room. She hesitated for several seconds when she saw the wine


    ss, then she picked it up and drank all the wine.


    Some things died after all. Some things died in her heart...


    When Kingsley held the red wine, he didn''t drink it, just staring at her. She drank three sses of wine one after another and


    then became drunk.


    Kingsley had asked someone to change the wine into the strongest wine. If it was not strong, she could drink ten sses of


    wine. If it was strong, she could only have three sses.


    For her, the less wine she drank, the better...


    Sherman had already got drunk so she didn''t ask Kingsley to give her another ss of wine. Kingsley carried her in his arms and


    took her out of the bar.


    When shey quietly in his arms obediently, her eyes were focused on the sky. Her tears rolled down from the corners of her


    eyes and burned his hands.


    "Seven years... We have been with each other for seven years but our love ends in this way...¡¯


    The effect of the wine was very strong. After he took


    her into the car, she became restless, singing and knocking at the car. She was very active.


    Kingsley asked the driver to drive the car to the vi. After Kingsley took her into the vi, sitting on the sofa, she stared at the


    vi, drunk.


    With the air-conditioner working in the vi, Kingsley took off his brown coat and he only wore a white shirt. What could be seen


    were his broad shoulders, narrow hips, and strong long legs.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His body was very graceful, vigorous and elegant like a cheetah.


    Sherman got off the sofa and stared at him with her eyes slightly narrowed. She opened her mouth and the aroma of the wine


    spread. "I want you..."


    Kingsley squinted at her, as he felt a little surprised at her request. Then he smiled slightly. "You are drunk. Lie there


    obediently..."


    "| just want you. | have a lot of money..." Her eyes blinked and they were very clear. She staggered towards him.


    Shaking his head, he sat down on the sofa. Sherman followed him: "| want to tempt you..."


    Kingsley thought that he shouldn''t have allowed her t o drink. He hadn''t expected that she would behave this way after being


    drunk...


    Seeing that he ignored her, she was a little angry, so she simply sat up and reached out her hand to tear his white shirt.


    His strong abdominal muscles were exposed. His bronze chest was with deep and beautiful lines. His skin was smooth and


    shiny. He had a perfect and attractive body.


    She did not stop. Then her hand fell on his belt, trying t o untie his belt.


    The belt was difficult to open, and then she cried. It was unknown whether she was crying because she couldn''t open the belt or


    whether she was crying for something else. She was very sad.


    She pulled his shirt with one hand and his belt with the other, with tears streaming down her face.


    Kingsley squinted slightly. He wiped away the tears from her cheeks with his big hand. "You are pregnant now..."


    She didn''t want to hear what he was


    talking about. ees uggted With


    avincild elt angpundahiss irt and suit


    ts: making him look sexy. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was so drunk that she fell asleep in his arms after a short while.


    The bedrooms in the vi were very


    large. Kingsley held her the rogihl


    ini tothe tne seatahalthen went to the


    Niger The smell of alcohol clung


    to his clothes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning.


    Sherman faced the blue sea with beautiful scenery, but it couldn''t dispel her sadness at all.


    Then she brought herself back to earth. This was not her apartment!


    She went out hastily. On the sofa on


    the first floor, oe yas fliponig |


    ety ah thenewSpap He was so


    ire elegant, and noble. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    She couldn''t remember much about what happenedst night. She stood there and said, "Thank you for keeping me at your


    homest night."


    "Mmm..." Kingsley put down the newspaper. He didn''t mention what happened to herst night, but said," Milk or orange juice?"


    Sherman shook her head. She didn''t want to eat anything and couldn''t eat anything, for she had no appetite.


    ¡°Here is a newspaper. | think you should read it..." Kingsley lowered his slender body slightly and handed the newspaper to her.


    The newspaper''s headline was about Billy and her. She had pped Billy in front of the hospital. Grace had beat Natalie in the


    ward of the hospital...


    They made a big scene yesterday...


    Whatever... But she didn''t like people gossiping about her marriage.


    But obviously she couldn''t control what people said and what they thought...


    She had been with her husband for seven years, but she failed to win his heart. How could she win over others?


    Kingsley picked up his coat, "Shall we go out together?"


    She nodded. She threw the newspaper on the coffee table and followed him. She was silent all the way. Recently, she had


    be increasingly silent.


    Kingsley didn''t say anything either. It was quiet in the car all the time.


    Even if he didn''t speak, his hormone was so strong that she felt a little nervous.


    ¡°I''ll get off at that intersection."


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows slightly. He squinted at her with his deep eyes. Sure enough. She was quite a different person


    when she was drunk. He said with thin lips, "Mmm..."


    After the car stopped, she got off and said sincerely," Thank you very much! Did | say anything strangest night?"


    She knew she was drunk. But she couldn''t remember what she had done after that.


    "Yes..." His deep eyes were fixed on her. He moved his eyes slightly, "You tempted me. You wanted to do it with me..."


    Sherman froze. She didn''t know that she would say such words.


    She thought it was a shame to say such words to such a man. She hurriedly said, "I''m sorry!"


    "That''s okay. | have rejected you in a polite mannerst night..." Kingsley narrowed his eyes and said, "I said that you were


    pregnant now and it would affect the baby..."


    "| just said those words when | was drunk. Please forget about it, Mr. Wright."


    He didn''t say anything but just raised his jaw slightly. His elegance was dignified and arrogant as usual, with a sense of


    oppression.


    Sherman''s phone vibrated. She nodded. It was Moriah, who asked her to return to the Day''s family vi.


    After hanging up the phone, Sherman


    went to the fruit stall in the siceetiy)


    She ba pores hes ¡®oranges,


    apple strawberries. Then she


    turned around and handed them to


    Kingsley. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He took them, hooked up his thin lips, and said," Thanks..."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She said goodbye to him and left.


    When her figure disap pared fom |


    is sight, estartet car and drove


    away in the opposite direction.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Moriah had been waiting in the Day''s family vi for a long time. When she saw Sherman, she frowned.


    "Why did you make a big scene?"


    Moriah threw the newspaper front


    Q her apd nid TRY Bay family is


    mele


    farnous in Santabaca. How can you


    do that?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman felt very tired, "This is his fault."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    ¡°Even though Billy made a mistake first, you can solve it in private. Why do you make a scene in public?


    Don''t you feel ashamed at all?¡±


    Moriah was furious because people were gossiping about the Day family. "The Day family will gain a foothold in 8antabaca and


    Billy will be the president o f Day Group, but you pped him in front of so many people in public. Do you think that you just


    pped him? You brought disgrace on the whole Day Group. Remember. You''re not ordinary couples."


    ¡°But we have the same destiny as ordinary couples. Our end is fated."


    Moriah kept silent and asked the driver to prepare the car. She asked Sherman to go to the hospital with her.


    Natalie was in a VIP ward. Her wounds almost healed. She was good at primping. Although she wore the hospital gown, she


    decked herself and looked pure and delicate.


    "No matter who you are, please leave Billy immediately and do not show up in front of him again. He has got married," Moriah


    said to Natalie bluntly.


    Moriah liked Sherman in the heart.


    Natalie was fragile and kept silent. Her eyes were sparkling with tears. She almost cried and looked pitiful.


    Billy saw the scene when he walked in. He frowned with dissatisfaction and nced at Sherman secretly.


    Sherman sensed that and knew that he was ming her ording to his gaze. He thought that Sherman took Moriah here.


    Sherman had known Billy for seven years and thought that she knew him well. It turned out that she was wrong.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Suddenly, he changed overnight and she felt unfamiliar with him. She didn''t know his thoughts as i f he became another person.


    He was not the original Billy anymore. He was so unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°Mom, why do youe here?" Billy looked at Moriah. He hadn''t changed his suits and looked tired.


    Moriah said coldly, "You are the trending topics. | have no other choice but toe here. Deal with all the mess that you have


    caused."


    Billy had read the newspaper. When he walked down the road, many people dished out criticism to him behind his back and


    knew him overnight.


    Originally, he felt guilty, but his guilt was disappearing slowly as Sherman pushed her luck...


    ¡®| said that | would break up with Natalie after | went t o the hospital and paid for the medical fee, but


    Sherman went to the hospital and made it be the trending topic.¡¯


    ¡®What is worse, Sherman even takes my mom here today..."


    ¡°Mrs. Day, | work in Santabaca. | won''t leave here. | seduced him first and thus it''s all my fault."


    Moriah nced at Natalie coldly.


    Then Moriah looked at Billy. "You


    know more cl riythenline sirat you


    sppul@dso! you feel sorry for her, |


    will arrange for the servants to take


    care of her. Now go home with


    Sherman." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy walked in front. Sherman followed him. His ck car was not far away. Sherman didn''t get in his car. She took a taxi.


    Men hated suffering and torture the most. When men had the same feelings again, they wouldn''t be influenced by it anymore.


    When he cheated on Sherman and


    was exposed four year agocheyelt!


    iy ardraeasien Ged Up to now,


    he¡®had be apathetic. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman knew that it was impossible for them to reconcile. Their situations and moods all had been changed.


    The apartment was quiet. Although


    they stayed together in the!


    arimenahereereno cheers and


    ter anymore. They kept silent


    and were aloof. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At night, Billy slept in the bedroom. Sherman walked i


    and carried the quilt to the study.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Sherman could no longer think of a reason for her and Billy to sleep on the same bed, or they would only be more painful.


    One slept on the bed, while the other on the sofa, without disturbing each other.


    However, Sherman did not sleep the whole night. She could not sleep, nor did she want to sleep. Sitting by the window, where


    the cold breeze blew in all night, Sherman wanted to make herself awake and calm down.


    It seemed no longer necessary for their marriage to continue.


    Now Billy was not who he used to be. He became so strange to her, and moreover, he no longer had Sherman on his mind.


    If he still loved her, then he would not have gone to the hospital despite her resistance, nor would he went to visit Natalie again in


    the hospital after he promising her he won''t, not to mention calling her shrew...


    The seven-year rtionship finally ran out of passion and affection. Billy failed to resist the temptation in their in life.


    One was supposed to save his or her marriage, but was it still necessary to save a marriage that had already gone bad and


    unfaithful?


    No, because there was already hidden scars in each other''s heart. It was like a mirror with cracks, even if the pieces could be


    pasted together, there the cracks remained.


    The next day, when Sherman came out, Billy was having cereal. Having not slept all night, Sherman didn¡¯t look good. "Prepare


    the divorce agreement as soon as possible.¡±


    Billy had never thought that Sherman would demand a divorce. Hearing this, he paused, and a momentter, he put down the


    bowl and said, "! will not divorce!"


    After living together for seven years, they had already get used to each other, which had be their habit and responsibility.


    Perhaps to him, what was left now was only his responsibility and obligation.


    Although he and Natalie had been together, he had never thought about divorce.


    Even if Sherman had disgraced Billy a lot, Billy had not thought about divorcing her.


    He could admit and correct his mistakes as long as Sherman stopped pushing him so hard.


    Sherman felt ridiculous. Their marriage had alreadye to this, would it make any difference if they did t divorce?


    Grace and Summer came over at noon, bringing Sherman a lot of nutritional food. Grace set her minds to making things difficult


    for shameless Natalie!


    "In fact, their marriage hase to


    this, and there will not be any


    difference if they donesdivoreO""


    Gd Billy¡¯ can never get back


    together. Sherman will only be more


    painful if she does not divorce Billy. If


    Natalie and Billy do love each other,


    who can stop them? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If things continue like this, it will only


    make Sherman more inferior inh


    marriage, and shew tre ts


    IR Dw¨¦ed Sherman, | will not hesitate


    but directly divorce Billy. What


    matters most is Sherman''s own


    opinion now..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| just can''t bear to see shameless


    Natalie lead a good life. Now if m


    Sherman diyorpas Bily, Pmeans that


    Sorahis giving way to Natalie.


    Who is she to get this?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman knew both Grace and Summer had got a point. But she was very confused, and her mind was in a turmoil.


    However, the thought of divorce was making its further way into Sherman¡¯s head. She was tired, both mentally and physically.


    Billy went to the hospital for Natalie. He wanted to break up with her.


    ¡°How much money do you want? Tell me the amount."

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Natalie shook her head and said, "I really feel sorry for myself. I''m at your beck and call. | have my pride, too. | don''t want your


    money. If you really want to disown me, then we willpletely disown each other. | like you, but | can''t take it back and forth. |


    want to end it, too."


    This time Natalie was taking a gamble.


    "Billy, let me hug you onest time, okay?" Natalie was like a weak petal fluttering in the wind, which was so beautiful that


    everyone felt pity for her. She said, "I will hug you onest time and then | will disappear from your life..." 1


    That was what she was good at. She was always pretending to be pathetic and to be weak and vulnerable.


    Billy''s eyes and eyebrows moved slightly. Her bright tears clung to her eyshes, quivering with them, and her fair cheeks were


    thin and soft. The apple of his throat moved a little and he felt sorry for her.


    Before he started to talk, Natalie had stood up, wrapped her arms around his waist andid her cheek against his chest.


    She flirted with him gently and skillfully.


    Billy''s eyes darkened.


    Just in time, Natalie pushed him away. Her fair fingers rested on his suit and straightened his tie. Her movements were slow, as if


    she was saying herst good-bye to him.


    "| wish time would stay at this moment forever." She said in a low voice, as if it was for herself and for him.


    Billy heard exactly what she said in a low voice.


    "| don''t want anything else. | just want you to see me in the hospital onest time when | leave the hospital, okay?" Natalie said


    in a pleading tone.


    Her softness and vulnerability made Billy''s heart beat faster. He said in a deep voice, "Okay."


    "Well, | don''t want anything else, and I''m satisfied. It''s gettingte. You should leave now."


    Billy gave her a soft answer, and looked at her lovingly and then left...


    Natalie was left alone in the ward. Her lips curved in a ineffable smile.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a woman, she must learn to y hard to get. Men didn''t like having things around their necks because they made them feel


    out of breath.


    No one liked being boxed in, especially a man of Billy''s stature.


    May asked Sherman to eat, but she didn''t feel like eating. Instead of going out to the dining room and eating, she stayed in bed.


    She had been looking through her study when she came across the title deed to the vi outside the suburbs.


    She thought the vi belonged to Natalie, but it turned out to be Billy''s...


    Hey, did he keep a mistress in a love nest?


    She suffered from both physical and emotional pain. Her wound stung unbearably as if it had been salted.


    They had been together for seven


    years. She never tho tthatKer ''''


    bangiwauldl\ic such things


    behind her... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that time, she and Billy loved each


    other very much. When they wee \\


    art they miss¨¦d Bath other very


    h. They wanted to be together all


    the time. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had no idea how her rtionship with Billy would turn out like this.


    She thought that even though all the


    men in the world would betray,Billy\


    degereabeve ti es


    rerhained firmly in her mind. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    But now it was an irony.


    Billy had hated Natalie so much that he never took a nce at her. He had even said bluntly that he was disgusted at Natalie.


    But now he had an affair with Natalie, his most disgusted woman in the past. People always said that women were fickle. But


    men were the same.


    Men were far less faithful than women...


    Sherman felt so cold that she pulled up the quilt to cover herself tightly. But she still felt bitterly cold.


    Why did Billy be like this? Sherman couldn''t figure out the reason at all.


    Billy''s adultery was like a knife, which cut and pierced Sherman¡¯s skin. She seemed to be able to clearly hear the piercing sound


    and the pain was unbearable.


    Billy walked into the living room. May was cooking dinner. Taking a nce at her, he went to the bedroom.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Sherman closed her eyes. She began to pretend to be asleep. Billy stood by the bed and said,


    ¡°Honey, yesterday you said that you wanted to eat steak. Change your clothes. Let¡¯s go eat


    steak today."


    He demeaned himself to please Sherman.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But his behavior was funny and ironic in Sherman''s eyes.


    ¡°And | have severed my rtionship with Natalie." Billy continued.


    Sherman still did not respond, as if she hadn''t heard Billy''s words. Billy didn''t continue speaking. He turned around and walked


    out of the bedroom.


    When the door was closed, tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, dampening the quilt on her body. Sherman''s thin


    shoulders were trembling.


    ¡®The rtionship between him and Natalie has beenpletely broken off...¡¯


    ¡®If it wasn''t that their affair was discovered, would he d o this? Would he break off the rtionship with Natalie?¡¯


    ¡®After he conducts the adultery, he can still be so calm, as if nothing had happened. It is so ridiculous."


    The atmosphere in the apartment turned tense and cold again. Only May said some words every day. The atmosphere was


    extremely nervous and depressing.


    Sherman became more haggard and her face turned even more pale. She didn¡¯t want to utter a word, as she was thinking about


    divorce seriously...


    She had been in a romantic rtionship with Billy for more than seven years and she had been his wife for more than four years.


    It was not that a doll was broken and she could throw it away without hesitation.


    These days she turned a blind eye to Billy and did not say a word, treating him as a transparent person.


    Billy was anxious and upset these


    days. He had never wi this skins or


    atmosph whichwas 4S tense and


    eatin that he smoked


    cigarettes one after another. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The smoke in the apartment was very strong, as Billy smoked a lot. He was disgusted with the atmosphere and situation at this


    time, which made him feel restless.


    There were documents in the


    company that needed to be


    ¡ª every day a d.thereayele


    ecalegotttadisin progress. All


    h rat had not yet been dealt with


    and what was waiting for him in the


    apartment was the still tight,


    suffocated and unspeakably dull


    atmosphere. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The dullness was like a mountain weighing heavily on him, which caused him to feel that he was strangled into the neck, unable


    to breathe.


    He stood up and picked up his coat. May, who came out with the dinner, said in confusion, "Mr. Day, it is dinner time. Where are


    you going?"


    She didn''t get a response. Shaking her head, she went to the bedroom again. Sherman was holding a bowl of porridge but she


    ate very little.


    "Mrs. Day, there are not many men


    who do not make mistakes,


    especially young, promising and


    handsome men lg peepevcoeel


    arg tranny Ware want to


    seduce him. No matter what he has


    done, as long as he cares about you


    and the family, it is enough. From my


    point of view, Mr. Day treats you quite


    well and he cares about everything


    about you. Why do you sadden


    yourself?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Hearing this, Sherman didn''t respond. She couldn''t agree with the views of May, nor could she stand it.


    "Things had changed now. Men just like to mess around outside. This is verymon nowadays..."


    In the bar.


    Agroup of people gathered around a table full of wine. Billy sat right in the middle, and these people kept drinking.


    These men thought cheating was nothing to be rmed about. It was just normal.


    And they all thought that Sherman was making a fuss. They kept persuading Billy to drink and told him to rx. Alcohol could


    indeed bring mental rxation.


    "| also think that Sherman really went a little too far. She pped Mr. Day in the street. How humiliating it was! If it were me, |


    would have pped her in return."


    "She really thought she was something. It''s her luck to be loved by Mr. Day. The more one gets, the more one wants. | think she


    didn''t cherish her happiness at all."


    "Sherman is really not as good as Natalie."


    "Sherman was really pretty when she was in college. Natalie was really ugly at that time. But things are


    different now. Look at the freckles on Sherman''s face and her swollen body. She''s not only self-righteous but also very


    pretentious. Natalie is a real beauty now. She''s got a great body and a great face. She''s also a woman who knows her ce.


    She is much better than Sherman now. Mr. Day, | think you should consider being with her. She''s a catch for a lot of guys right


    now.


    ¡°Natalie has really be more and more beautiful in recent years. Sherman is going downhill.¡±


    Billy was still drinking. He had been depressed for too long, and now he just wanted to indulge himself and rx, while the


    people around him wereughing loudly.


    Along figure passed behind them and he seemed to pause for a second, but no one noticed him.


    The Club Nightshade had been redecorated, and the opposite corner of the hall was separated by a transparent beaded curtain.


    It was an elegant private room with green potted nts at the door.


    Kingsley sat down and drank a ss of warm water. Then he picked up the red wine. His ck coat was put away by the


    manager.


    "Is there anything else | can do for you, Mr. Wright?" Said the manager respectfully.


    "No." Kingsley''s voice was deep and slightly hoarse.


    But he seemed to think of something, and he said, Hold on."


    ll


    "Yes, Mi. Wright."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please ask the table opposite me to leave." Kingsley said faintly.


    The manager was stunned. The


    young master of Day family was


    the table opposite, gomivhe


    cOytdaitin¨¦ds with either. But if he


    had to offend someone, he would


    have to choose the less important


    one. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager nodded and then went out. He wondered how Mr. Day and his friends offended Mr. Wright.


    Luke said with some dissatisfaction, "They are talking about a pregnant woman, not you. Mr. Wright, is it necessary for you to


    make such a fuss?"


    "| think she is my friend, and there are


    not many people who can make


    call her a friend. KiggsleSsibped the


    reg wine indifferently and said, "If


    someone talks about you like that


    behind your back, | won''t be happy


    either." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager asked them to leave. But these people looked at each other and refused to leave.


    "This is what we pay for. Why are you kicking us out!" They refused to leave.


    "If you continue to insist, we can only


    call the security guards. LOS


    afford to sq yithnifelman who


    De aro It''s your fault for


    causing the dissatisfaction of the big


    shots." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    One of the men sneered sarcastically, "Big shots? Is M r. Day one of your big shots?"

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    ¡°Of course, but..." He did not finish his words, but those people already understood what he meant.


    ¡°We won''t make trouble with you. You just tell us the background of that big shot. If we know what we want to know, we will


    naturally leave..."


    The manager didn''t say anything but looked at the private room behind the green potted nt.


    Following his gaze, everyone turned to look. The light i n the private room was dim and yellow. From this angle, one could only


    see a man''s strict side face, which looked angr in the light. At this moment, the man was drinking a ss of water elegantly


    andzily. His posture was elegant and noble, and his whole body was full of arrogance.


    Billy had almost finished drinking and was a little drunk. He didn''t listen to the manager''s words at all. H e stumbled and walked


    out.


    Everyone followed him and wanted to send him back t 0 the apartment, but he refused. At this time, he disliked the ce that


    made him feel suffocated.


    They had no choice but to send him to a hotel.


    In just a few days, Sherman felt the vicissitudes of life, the sadness of a broken marriage and the pain of


    being betrayed by the most trusted person.


    She wanted to divorce, but Billy refused. Why wouldn''t he? Didn''t he like the feeling of being with Natalie?


    He refused to divorce because he was used to this kind of life, or because of the baby in her belly?


    In the past, she could extremely confidently say that Billy would love her forever in front of all her friends and rtives.


    But at this time, Sherman no longer had that kind of confidence. What kind of feelings did Billy have in his heart? She wasn''t


    clear about it.


    When she thought of divorce, she felt as if she had been cut into pieces by a knife, and then her skin and flesh were rolling.


    If they didn''t divorce, how could she and Billy go on?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    There was no reason for her to continue this marriage. She could not find the reason. Something had died slowly and could no


    longer live.


    After Billy came out of the study, he went back to the bedroom. He changed his clothes and then held Sherman''s shoulder.


    Reflexively, Sherman shook her arm hard to shake off his hand. His touch would make her feel dirty.


    Billy frowned and looked at her. He couldn''t help feeling more annoyed. The apartment was full of such atmosphere every day,


    so he didn''t want to stay here o r even go home.


    Men would never like to feel tensed,


    depressed, and ufortable. |


    such an enviro meqtah¨¦ir parfeice,


    Gat, axartedtion would cool down as


    soon a s possible, and then they


    would be annoyed, impatient, and


    disgusted. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the environment had a great impact on people''s feelings.


    Billy was already tired of this way of


    getting along with Sherman. O


    seemed t at he kradigene bac to the


    tim¨¦ when he was drunk and had sex


    with Natalie four years ago. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After that incident, he apologized and tried his best to please Sherman, but she didn''t even look at him.


    Now, he had tried to please her for two days and had lost his patience. Her reaction was the same as it had been four years ago.


    He was tired of it.


    Billy had never been so humble to


    others. He was always the objec


    everyone''s  wy yertie Aas


    Heyelbit tregh and liked the feeling


    when he was humble to others. The


    second time, he would naturally be


    impatient... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Today, Natalie would be discharged from the hospital. Billy did not forget the agreement between them and went to the hospital.


    Natalie had prepared lunch, which was very delicious. She was wearing light makeup and a in long dress, like jasmine in the


    wind.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    The two of them were under the maple tree in their university back then. The maple leaves turned red and the scenery was very


    beautiful.


    They sat on the grass. Natalie took out the food, which was Billy''s favorite.


    "| had always wanted to try it with you before, but | never had the chance. Now | finally have the chance t 0 try it with you, but!


    should also say goodbye to you."


    Natalie smiled tenderly. Then she leaned down and massaged his head with her fingers gently, "Do you feel well?"


    He was really veryfortable. In the past few days, h e had a headache, but he felt much better after her message. Billy closed


    his eyes happily, feeling rxed and at ease.


    He had to admit that when he stayed with Natalie, he would feel rxed and at ease. Indeed, he enjoyed it.


    However, when he stayed with Sherman, he just felt nervous, irritable and impatient.


    It was true that both Natalie and Sherman had changed. Natalie had be more thoughtful, while Sherman...


    ¡°Honey... Honey..." Suddenly her voice became soft,


    flirtatious and shy.


    Billy froze and narrowed his eyes. Natalie smiled and said, "This might be thest time | call you..."


    They seemed to say goodbye to each other from now on.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t look well. Haven''t you made up with Sherman? Since you cheated on her, she would absolutely not trust you. As long


    as aman hurts a woman, she won''t believe him anymore. If she doesn''t believe what you say, I''ll talk to her. She''ll believe what |


    say. Then I''ll leave. You can live a happy life..."


    "You don''t have to talk to her." Billy said and nced a t Natalie. Her face was still injured. Besides, Sherman wouldn''t


    necessarily listen to her, which would be in vain.


    ¡°Of course, | will convince her. | don''t want to make you unhappy. Whatever Sherman does is none of my business. I''ll do my


    best to convince her, as long as you can be happy. Don''t stop me. This is thest thing | can do for you before we part. Although


    we aren''t together for a long time, I''m content..."


    She said softly and moved her eyes secretly. The shrewdness shed in her eyes and disappeared.


    Billy narrowed his eyes tightly, with inexplicable sadness. He felt sorry for her because she suffered a lot.


    The sun was warm in the afternoon and Billy was reluctant to leave. In the end, he gave Sherman''s,


    phone number to Natalie.


    After that, Natalie called Sherman in


    front of Billy and asked ier teravett


    ths eager Skerthin refused Natalie


    and hung up directly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie insisted on calling her for about ten times. Sherman didn''t answer it but just hung up.


    Billy finally became impatient with


    Sherman and said, DentcalCter


    morer all donee it myself..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie saw through his impatience and hooked up the corners of her lips.


    ¡°You can make up only if you put all the faults on me. So | must settle it."


    "My apology and the assurance of a


    complete breakup with (ou ateO ll)


    siergeeree? How could she


    pessibly listen to you?" Billy became


    even more impatient. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He went there topletely break up with Natalie, which would also be thest time for them to meet.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Natalie met Sherman because she wanted Sherman and Billy to make up. Natalie and Billy were thinking o f solutions, but


    Sherman ignored them.


    "She doesn''t listen to men, but it''s possible for her to listen to women. | know how to convince her." She continued and called


    Sherman again.


    After Sherman hung up four or five more times, she finally answered it.


    "| have something to say to you. I''ll see you at the Sunny Cafe at 5 p.m." Before Sherman hung up the phone, Natalie hurriedly


    said these words.


    When Sherman answered the phone, Summer was sitting beside her. The phone was on speakerphone, s o Summer also heard


    it clearly.


    "Are you going?"


    "Why not?"


    Summer sighed softly, "I don''t think you should see her. You canpletely ignore her."


    ¡°Summer, | want to know when she and Billy got together and how long they were together. | don''t want to be a fool who doesn''t


    know anything.¡±


    Summer didn''t say anything because she knew that


    what Sherman said had a point. If it were her, she also wanted to clear up all her doubts.


    Besides, Sherman and Billy had been together for seven years and they were in deep love!


    Sherman''s husband cheated on her, but she was thest to know about it. She only knew that woman was Natalie. No matter


    which woman encountered this kind of situation, she wouldn''t calm down.


    She would wonder why her husband would be with the mistress!


    Summer wouldn''t stop Sherman, and she didn''t care about Billy. She thought the only thing Sherman could do was divorce Billy.


    Billy had sex with Natalie when he was drunk four years ago. Since Sherman loved him too much, she didn''t want to leave him


    but forgave him.


    But she couldn''t let it go after a long time. It seemed to be a fish bone that stuck in her throat, and she would always think about


    it.


    Different from what happenedst time, she found them making out. Besides, Billy was awake at the time. Should she forgive


    him?


    If she forgave him, would she have


    nightmares every d 0x, wabl@she


    arnataut Billy and Natalie every


    day? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had an appointment with Natalie at 5 p.m. But it was almost half past five when Sherman arrived at


    the cafe.


    She waste on purpose. At the same time, she was curious about what Natalie wanted to say to her...


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer also went there. Natalie sat


    next to the window. Sh oreawhite


    ss, andl perlong nd wavy hair


    \ ;


    Ss very conspicuous. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After sitting in her seat, Natalie smiled and greeted Summer, who was her senior schoolmate.


    "| have many schoolmates. We are


    not the same kind o f people. If |


    too close to y dhigse $eho ates


    vil) cain ih that | don''t have a good


    eye." Summer said, with a faint smile


    on the corners of her mouth. She was


    decent and graceful. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Grace always cursed people and she even wanted to curse them to death. But Summer was different. She didn''t say dirty words


    but can hurt people severely.


    Natalie moved her eyes slightly. She secretly clenched her fist. Three secondster she smiled again.


    Sherman sneered. She lifted her cup and took a sip of coffee.


    "| have something to say to Sherman today." Natalie picked up her coffee and took a gentle sip, "| have broken up with him. We


    don''t have any rtionship from now on.¡±


    Sherman still looked at her coldly, feeling amused and sarcastic.


    ¡°What | said is true. | sincerely hope you can make up with him."


    "Take an oath." Sherman picked up her coffee and took a few sips. She said seriously.


    Natalie froze and said, "Okay."


    Sherman put down the coffee, "When did you get together with him?"


    "| left after what happened when he was drunk. At that time, | was weak for | just had a surgery. | was in


    a very difficult situation. He gave me money a few times topensate me. | didn''t have anything to give him, so | sent him


    some letters. We never contacted anymore. Some time ago, we started contacting again. | was the head of the Greig


    Corporation and he was the representative of the Day Corporation. We met because of work. He probably didn''t want to contact


    me anymore, so he asked the general manager of the Greig Corporation to remove m e from the leadership. | took that business


    project because | needed the money. My mother was seriously ill in the hospital. Then | went to work as a bartender a t a bar. |


    was given an aphrodisiac at the bar. When | was taken away, he saved me. But | can''t remember what happened after that.


    Since | was drugged, | volunteered to have sex with him..."


    Natalie hid something, but these words were enough t o make Sherman unable to stand.


    ¡°After that, he asked me to be with him. | agreed. | waited for so long, so | had no reason to reject him."


    Sherman didn''t expect that Billy offered to be with Natalie!


    She tried hard to cover her dull chest. Suddenly, her face turned very pale, deprived of blood.


    She had thought that Natalie seduced him and he was too embarrassed to refuse. Instead, she didn''t expect it!


    She was devastated. The suffocation of despair seemed to be seawater which flooded her, making her unable to breathe.


    He was her husband and the person she trusted most i n this world. At this moment, he hurt her the most!


    Summer also froze instantly. She didn''t expect that it was Billy who wanted to be with Natalie either!


    "We hadn''t been together for long before we were caught. Now we decided to separate..."


    "You''ve already said everything that needs to be said. You can go now. You should disappear in front of us a t once." Summer


    said coldly.


    However, Sherman raised her palm and gave Natalie a p on the face, "Piss off!"


    Natalie was not angry and she said, "It was my fault. | should suffer it."


    She left with a sharp palm mark on her cheek.


    Sherman and Summer were still there. Sherman closed her eyes and held her head.


    "Sherman..." Summer was very distressed.


    Sherman only felt surrounded by darkness. She seemed to have fallen into an abyss. It was so dark that she was very desperate


    and she felt the whole world copsed.


    "The person | trust the most is him! How could he do that?"


    She didn''t trust her own father. Apart from her mother who had passed away, she trusted him the most in the world!


    Summer could feel her pain, so she hardly dared to call her in a loud voice.


    Since she met Mark by chance at Sherman''s wedding, she had lived a happy life now.


    But Sherman ended up...


    Grace called Summer. She was


    extremely excited because shechadl\


    ipareie nva¨¦d Net Princess


    arming. She asked Summer to go


    there. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Summer didn''t want to go there, because she would worry about Sherman if she went home alone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They hadn''t had dinner. Grace


    happened to be at a re taurant iN)


    Sapa ETD fake Sherman


    O Meh dinner andfort her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was numb now and Summer took her out.


    Billy was still waiting for Natalie at


    the hospital. After a longtime fd


    hes eapparch front Of him with a p


    mark on her cheek. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He knew what had happened even if Natalie didn''t say anything. It must be Sherman who pped her!


    "Don''t see her anymore. There is no need for you to meet her." Billy said coldly.


    Natalie reached out to stroke her cheek which was a little red and swollen. She shook her head lightly, "It''s okay."


    Billy still had a cold face. He asked the nurse to bring ice for her face.


    Sherman wasn''t the same as before. Sherman would not be so aggressive in the past.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Natalie was very silent as she packed up and put her messy hair behind her ear.


    Billy was even more anxious and he frowned.


    At the restaurant.


    Grace sat at the dining table while Kingsley sat on the seat behind.


    "Why are you sitting here alone?" Summer looked at Grace in surprise and asked.


    "| had wanted to see you and Sherman. But when | passed by this restaurant, | happened to see my Prince Charming, so | came


    in. There was a powerful aura around him and his hormone was too strong, so | was too embarrassed to say hello to him..."


    After Summer heard that, she thought it was impossible.


    The person sitting opposite Kingsley was not Luke but a man in a suit. The two of them were talking elegantly and leisurely.


    They ordered some food. Sherman didn''t eat anything. Summer was very worried about her and she sighed.


    After a while, Charlie called Grace and then she left.


    Sherman used to think that as long as two people were together, they could never be separated. Now she thought she was


    ridiculous.


    She forgot that the most important thing was that one''s heart could change. Her heart didn''t change, but it didn''t mean that his


    heart wouldn''t change...


    Summer wanted tofort Sherman, but Sherman didn''t listen to Summer and fell into her own consciousness alone.


    Summer sighed and walked out of the restaurant with Sherman. She would not let Sherman go home alone, and Sherman had


    to go home with her tonight!


    As they walked out of the restaurant, someone called Summer and she took several steps forward to answer the call. Sherman


    followed her in a daze.


    Sherman kept lowering her head. As she walked to the revolving door, she suddenly felt arge shadow in front of her. She


    looked up but ran directly into a strong chest.


    "Why do you keep walking with your head down?" Kingsley said with one hand in the pocket of his suit pants. He took a step


    back, reached out to push against the revolving door, and said in a low voice.


    Sherman came to her senses and looked up with her pale face. She pulled the corners of her stiff mouth and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Mmm..." Kingsley narrowed his eyes. He looked at her and thought that something seemed to have happened to her.


    Sherman didn''t say anything anymore. She felt tired and sore and didn''t want to say a word.


    At this moment, Summer walked over and greeted him, "Mr. Wright."


    "| haven''t seen you for a long time..." Kingsley said with his thin lips in a gentlemanly and elegant manner, "Are you going home


    now?"


    Actually, he asked Sherman about that. But she was in a trance and didn''t respond.


    "Sorry, Mr. Wright. She isn''t feeling well." Summer said, "We are going home."


    "I''ll have Lee send you back..."


    Summer shook her head hurriedly and said, "No, thanks."


    "| still have something to take care of. | don''t need a car for now." Kingsley hooked up his lips slightly and said.


    Lee was already waiting. When Kingsley lifted his jaw, he understood and turned around to drive the car quickly.


    The car door opened. Kingsley lowered his slender body and took out a ck coat with his strong and slender arm. Although he


    just put the coat on his arm, he was so elegant.


    They were too embarrassed to refuse him, so Summer and Sherman got in the car.


    Kingsley and his friend stood at ce. Only when the car left did he turn around and walk forward with his friend.


    Both Grace and Summer felt that he was elegant, dignified and gentlemanly.


    Summer thought that of course there was nock of women around such a mature and handsome man...


    She had asked the maids to tidy the room in advance, and she nned to take Sherman to her home.


    Sherman didn''t want to go to


    Summer''s home but wa tagoiadk


    her, paranenaiite" ummer had


    Re) eciiied but to agree to let her go


    back. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Sherman left, Summer told her that she must call Summer immediately if anything happened.


    Sherman nodded her head. When the car drove away, she looked out of the door window. Lee was concentrating on driving.


    Her apartment was dark. May had


    left earlier these days. he walkedl |


    i 0 the megioai aNd sat on the bed


    her eyes fixed on the view out of


    the window. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was silence around her. She seemed to like this kind of atmosphere.


    Lee had already driven the car to the city center. Suddenly he saw the purse on the back seat of the car.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He called Kingsley, "Mr. Wright, Ms.


    Holmes''s purse is still i eigeeon


    Ratan sone ? use the car, |


    anjeciiy


    he purse back to her."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Kingsley''s voice was low and he said, "Okay, be careful on the road..."


    "| know, Mr. Wright." Lee had always admired Mr. Wright and he respected Mr. Wright very much.


    The phone rang. Sherman''s eyes fell on the bed. As it was an unfamiliar phone number, she did not n to answer but the


    phone was still ringing.


    After a long time, she received the phone without uttering a word.


    The person at the other end said first, "Sherman..."


    Sherman felt a little sick and wanted to vomit when she heard the voice. She was about to hang up.


    "Wait-"


    Natalie''s voice came over again, with a smug and a chuckle. She said happily, "| have something to say. | seemed to have


    forgotten something when we talked this afternoon. Billy and | spend more time together than you thought. The scenery of San


    Mapeque was really beautiful. We spent a wonderful holiday there and took a lot of photos. We also went to Ninguawood and


    rode a horse together. Our holiday was just like a honeymoon..."


    Holding the phone tightly in her hand, Sherman felt a s if she was in an ice cer. It was so cold and even her breath was full of


    chill.


    "When we were together, he asked me to call him honey. He hasn''t arrived home yet, has he? | want to eat cake so he goes to


    buy it for me..."


    Sherman was boiling with anger and there was a sharp pain in her heart. She threw the phone to the ground but Natalie''s


    disgusting voice did not disappear, because she put Natalie on speaker.


    ¡°Actually, | don''t need to say it. You can feel it yourself. He is getting more and more impatient with you now and he doesn''t care


    about you anymore. Or it can be said that he begins to hate you..."


    Natalie¡¯s voice echoed in her ears and Sherman felt her head was about to explode. She held her head in both hands, as it was


    very painful.


    The light in the room was not turned on so the room was dark. Sherman was walking forward stiffly in the dark, trying to throw


    the phone out fiercely.


    But the room was too dark, and with the curtains being pulled, she couldn''t see anything clearly at all. She suddenly tripped over


    a chair-


    She stumbled unsteadily. On the opposite side was the dressing table. Her abdomen hit the edge of the dressing table heavily.


    Immediately, she fell to the ground in pain and blood flowed out. She felt that her abdomen was hot and painful, making her


    unable to breathe. Her only sensation at this time was pain. Sharp pain...


    It seemed that something hot came out from between the legs. She was very ufortable. She wanted to stand up but she


    couldn''t do it.


    She curled up on the ground, holding her belly with both hands. From her expression, it could be seen that she was in great


    agony.


    She didn''t know where she threw the phone. The light in the room was still off and May was not at home. Even if she was able to


    shout out, who coulde and help her?


    Standing in front of the apartment, Lee raised his hand to press the doorbell. But there was no response. The apartment door


    was notpletely closed.


    He hesitated for a few seconds and then opened the door to walk in. He asked as he walked. "Ms. Holmes, are you at home?"


    The bedroom door was still open. Lee''s voice came through the gap. Sherman groaned in pain. She reached out her hand to


    knock on the floor, trying to attract Lee¡¯s attention.


    Lee heard it. He followed the sound to open the door and walked into the bedroom. With the weak dim light from his phone, he


    fumbled the light on.


    Sherman, who was wriggling in pain on the ground, came into view. Lee clearly saw the blood between her legs. He was startled


    and hurriedly walked over. "Ms.


    Holmes!" "My abdomen hurts... It hurts..." Sherman gasped with pain and grasped the corner of Lee''s clothes with her fingers, as


    if she grasped a driftwood.


    Lee was very nervous and he called Mr. Wright. As soon as the phone was received, he hurriedly said, "M r. Wright, Ms. Holmes


    is bleeding right now..."


    "You quickly send her to the nearest hospital.


    Remember to dial the emergency number. I''ll be there soon..." Kingsley''s voice was low and steady.


    The car stopped downstairs. Lee took Sherman into the elevator and they went straight downstairs. Lee put unconscious


    Sherman in the front passenger seat, fastened her seat belt and drove towards the nearby hospital.


    The moment Sherman was pushed into the emergency room, Kingsley arrived at the door of the room. His ck coat was hung


    on his arm casually and his white shirt was rolled up. He looked graceful.


    Lee washed his hands to wash away the blood. "Mr. Wright."


    "Contact her family members..." Kingsley raised his eyebrows and said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He had met the dean and the attending doctor, who said that Sherman''s condition was not optimistic and there was a possibility


    of miscarriage.


    Nodding, Lee went to the corner and dialed the Day family''s number. Moriah answered the phone and she said that she would


    be there very soon.


    Kingsley asked Lee to stay outside the emergency room. He sat in the office of the attending doctor, with tea on the table. He


    could see clearly what happened outside the emergency room.


    He didn''t want to meet Sherman''s husband...


    Sherman''s husband had an affair with another woman while Sherman was pregnant. Kingsley had always disliked this kind of


    man so there was no need to meet...


    Moriah looked very worried and she came quickly. When she saw Lee, she constantly said "Thank you" to him.


    The doctor walked out and asked Moriah to sign.


    After signing, Moriah called Billy, with


    a serious and unhappy expression.on


    her face. She lop BAN Five''o Six


    timescales one answered her. She


    couldn''t help feeling anxious. ¡®At this


    critical moment, where does Billy go?¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The operationsted for more than


    an hour. The lights int eemergeticy


    rogem eptgutt KAO attending doctor


    ked out and reached out his hand


    to take off the mask. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Doctor, how is she?" Moriah asked quickly.


    "The patient''s abdomen was hit hard and she miscarried. Now the patient is safe but the child is


    miscarried." The doctor sighed slightly. "It''s a boy..."


    Unable to ept the reality, Moriah felt dizzy. Her legs turned to jelly and then she almost directly fell to the ground.


    Lee was standing beside her. When he saw this, he hurriedly supported her body.


    Moriah was trembling. "The child is miscarried like this... is miscarried just like this..."


    Sherman was pushed to the ward by


    a nurse. She was still imend


    idn ke up) dus G\Re effect o f


    AY, eli


    c. Her face was as pale


    as paper. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Knowing that she was safe and sound, Kingsley pulled his cor. He got up and nned to leave. The dean walked in, with a


    smile on his face. "Mr. Wright."


    Kingsley nodded and greeted him. Though Kingsley was arrogant, his arrogance did not annoy others. " Hello."


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wright." The dean was a little nervous. "Mr. Wrightes here for?"


    "Visit a friend..." He twitched his lips and answered in a low voice.


    "I''ll definitely care about your friend. Mr. Wright, don''t worry." The dean said quickly, with his words tinged with ttery.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    "Thank you!" Kingsley politely said and smiled slightly.


    The dean of the hospital followed them all the way. He didn''t stop until he sent Kingsley to go out of the hospital.


    The ck Bentley was parked outside the hospital. Lee drove the car over, frowned, and wanted to say something, but kept quiet


    on second thought.


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Kingsley frowned and looked at him.


    Lee pointed to the passenger seat, which had been stained with blood and dyed red.


    Summer and Grace had just arrived at the entrance of the hospital. When they saw the tall and straight figure, Grace walked


    over and saw the blood at a nce. She was shocked and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "It was dyed red by Ms. Holmes¡¯s blood." Lee was eager to protect his master. He couldn''t allow others to look a t Mr. Wright with


    strange eyes.


    Of course, Ms. Holmes referred to Sherman.


    Hearing this, Summer and Grace''s faces changed.


    They were extremely anxious and worried, and they hated Billy so much!


    "She''s already out of danger. She''s been transferred from the operating room to an ordinary ward..." Kingsley told them lightly.


    Lee looked at the passenger seat again. "Mr. Wright, why don''t you wait here for a while? I''ll clean the car first.¡±


    "There''s no need..." As he spoke, he nodded indifferently at Summer and Grace, who were looking at him. Then he took a long


    step forward and sat in the back seat.


    Lee felt it was a little wronged for Mr. Wright, but Mr. Wright didn''t mind. He couldn''t say anything, so he got in the car, started the


    car, and left.


    Grace withdrew her gaze and sighed softly. Sure enough, he was the Prince Charming in her heart. She could only look at him


    from a distance.


    When they arrived at the ward, Sherman had not woken up yet. Moriah was sitting aside, and Billy was not there. Grace


    immediately gritted her teeth and said, "I want Billy to go to hell!"


    Summer sat down by the bed and caressed her cheeks gently. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    At this time, Sherman slowly opened her eyes. Her hand instinctively touched her abdomen, and then her face froze and her lips


    trembled.


    It was no longer round, but very t. This meant that her baby...


    Her hands and feet were so cold as if the water changed into ice in the cold weather. She slowly closed her eyes and asked ina


    hoarse voice, "Did he leave?"


    Summer knew that she was asking about the baby in her belly. She held her hand tightly and said with tears in her eyes, "He''s


    gone..."


    ¡°He has been very good..." Her voice was very faint, but it made people want to cry.


    Neither did Summer nor Grace said anything.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "| could feel his heartbeat. | never


    thought that he would fee OOR


    S beenwith meyers Ong time. |


    didn''t think that he would leave me..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Summer thought that Sherman


    wouldn''t be able to PAINS eles:


    blow whe ghq yore Gp Her emotion


    Nov She agitated and out of


    control, but Summer didn''t expect her


    to be so calm. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But the calmer Sherman was, the more worried they became.


    Looking down, Grace saw that


    Sherman''s hand, which had ¡®aie


    hangin beside fers¨¦tenches into a


    eyelets digging deep into her


    palm, and it had already turned


    blue-purple. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You are crazy!" She walked over and used all her strength to pull Sherman''s hand open. If it went on like this, her hand would


    definitely bleed.


    Sherman didn''t want to talk anymore, so she slowly closed her eyes. She looked so weak and haggard.


    Moriah was still calling Billy. Seeing this, Grace sneered and scolded Billy.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Moriah didn''t know that Billy had cheated on Sherman. And now, she flew into fury as heard it from Grace and Summer.


    Sherman still needed rest, so two hourster, Grace and Summer left. Moriah stayed with Sherman in the ward.


    "Mom, please go home. Leave me alone. Just have Maye over. | want to stay here alone."


    Unable to persuade Sherman, Moriah left. May stood outside the door of the ward. With her eyes staring nkly out the window,


    Sherman watched the leaves falling from the trees one by one.


    She was calm, very calm, and even the heartbeat was s o steady. It seemed she had died ...


    There was nothing in this world that would always belong to you.


    She had thought that Billy would be her man forever, but it turned out she was wrong. She thought the child would stay with her


    and would not leave, but he ...


    Someone told her it was a boy. Boys were usually naughty, but he was well-behaved. He asionally kicked her in the belly, but


    rarely afflicted her.


    She had been waiting, waiting, waiting for his birth,


    but she did not expect his death.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks quietly, which tasted bitter and salty.


    There were footstepsing from outside the ward, and then the door of the ward was opened and Billy walked in.


    Billy was sullen and distressed. He was expecting the child!


    In the first three month of Sherman''s pregnancy, Billy was ted and happy, feeling magical. And he prepared baby''s clothes,


    decorated the baby room and even bought a stroller for the baby.


    However, he didn''t even notice that he had ignored this child recently. When he heard that Sherman miscarried, he trembled and


    felt regretful.


    With the eyes falling calmly on Billy, Sherman snapped expressionlessly, "Get out!"


    She didn''t want to see him again, not even once ...Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Why did you miscarry the baby?" Billy did not mind her attitude but asked.


    "Do you really want to know?" Sherman looked calmly and coldly at him, "Then let me tell you, Natalie is the cause of it."


    "She can''t be!" Billy directly denied in a tone that brooked no argument.


    Sherman felt like that a spoonful of salt was sprinkled over her bleeding wound. She was in agonies. Sherman felt so painful that


    she could hardly breathe.


    Since it had alreadye to this, what could she say?


    She now thought that exining would only bother her mouth and that it was a waste of her saliva.


    He didn''t want to know why Sherman


    would say things like this, but on


    instead, he gaich ith inty, that it


    vtouidat bs Natalie''s fault. Billy''s


    reaction chilled Sherman to the bone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| want to know the truth, why did you miscarry the baby?" Billy looked a bit painful.


    Sherman didn''t even want to look at


    him. She pointed a he\dgor@tate |


    waye.dNantiave ttc choices. You get


    out, or | go out." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy stood in ce. Sherman


    removed the needle for ngfusjomn})


    ie) near stoowap¡¯ So, illy had no


    C ies but to go out, his brows


    furrowed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The ward was quiet again. Only the sound of Sherman''s breathing echoed in the ward. Loneliness, pain...


    Lee cleaned the chair and returned to the vi, when Kingsley were tapping on his notebook with his slender fingers.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    "Mr. Wright, the car has been cleaned." Lee said in a low voice, afraid of disturbing Kingsley.


    Kingsley grunted. Seemingly thinking of something, h e raised his jaw as he ordered, "Buy a fruit basket and go to the hospital to


    see Sherman."


    Luke blinked. "Don''t you go yourself?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Kingsley asked tly, "Why should | go myself?¡±


    Luke was speechless.


    It seemed Kingsley just took Sherman as his friend. Luke sipped the red wine, which was full-bodied and mellow. Kingsley was


    always good at choosing wine.


    Billy didn''t leave the hospital but stayed in another suite outside the ward. Moriah had asked him to take care of Sherman.


    He felt sad for the child''s death but Sherman said the culprit was Natalie. He couldn''t believe that.


    This evening he was with Natalie, bought her a cake, and before he could drive to the city from the vi, Sherman called to say


    that she had a miscarriage.


    He had thought the deadlock between them would be


    broken over time and then they would make up.


    They were not dead enemies. She couldn''t forgive him at once, but sooner orter she would forget what had happened. He


    could wait.


    However, her sudden miscarriage came as a heavy blow to their rtionship.


    He hated heaviness, sadness and fetters. The most he hated was the position he was in.


    He felt that Natalie hadn''t been contaminated by this society and she was still as innocent as before. 1


    She wrote letters and mailed them to him. Worried that her handwriting was not good enough, she wrote slowly and carefully.


    The faint scent of flowers floated from her letters. She was like a white gardenia.


    Natalie also heard the news of Sherman''s miscarriage. She came to the hospital with a fruit basket and some milk.


    "Sherman, | know | did something wrong before. I''m sorry to hear the news that you lost your child, so | came over to see you..."


    Sherman sat up from the bed, ripped the needle off her hand, and coldly looked at Natalie.


    Natalie was a little frightened under her gaze. While Natalie was backing up, Sherman suddenly pulled her hair.


    Natalie screamed but didn''t resist, nor did she struggle.


    Sherman hit Natalie with her hands and feet, punching and kicking Natalie with all her strength.


    May was outside the door. Hearing


    the sound, she pushed dearyip¨¦n.


    snow she


    i edi


    ately went next door and


    called Billy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was crazily attacking


    Natalie, who could hagdlyssta5 Bit)


    wrstarnienily brows. "Stop it!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman continued to beat Natalie as if she didn''t hear Billy.


    Billy was annoyed, walking over to


    separate the two Monk Natalie


    hei hunters swkeu ferti le. Billy


    a MY Sherman, "What the hell are


    you doing?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you see? | am beating her." Sherman red at Natalie.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Can you calm down? Look at yourself!" Billy said stonily.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    He knew she hated Natalie. He had already split up with Natalie. Natalie was sorry so she came here to see her for thest time.


    After today, there would be n o involvement between them, nor would they see each other again. Billy thought Even if she didn''t


    want to see Natalie, she didn''t need to do so.


    "It''s none of your business. When she stepped into the ward, she should be ready to be killed by me!"


    Billy once again felt that she was unreasonable and somewhat like a nutcase.


    Natalie was fragile. She calmly shook her head. "| shouldn''t havee. I''d better leave now..."


    Her fragility stung Sherman. Thinking of her child that had been aborted, she was caught by an unbearable heartache.


    She flung the bottle of infusion at Natalie.


    Before Natalie could dodge, the ss bottle hit her shin hard. Her leg bent and her knees went weak. Suddenly, she fell to her


    knees, unable to get up for quite a while because of the pain. Blood stained her white pants red.


    Billy had a moment of bewilderment. Coming out of his trance, he raised his hand and pped Sherman oOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    n the face.


    He hit her so fiercely that Sherman''s head was turned aside. A red handprint instantly appeared on her face and made it swell.


    The ward was in dead silence. Even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard.


    Natalie was also stunned. After a pause, her lips curved slightly.


    Her swollen cheek was hot and painful, but Sherman didn''t feel it at all. She returned Billy a crisp, loud p.


    Finally, she didn''t love him anymore.


    She had been with him since they were in college. They once had a happy family life. A seven-year rtionship was ended in


    this way.


    That p was too hard. She tasted blood, which brought her to her senses.


    Billy froze. He didn''t expect that he would give her a p. This was the first and only time.


    Spitting a mouthful of blood foam, Sherman looked straight at Billy. "Sign the divorce papers and bring them to me!"


    Without speaking, he stared at her.


    ¡°By the way, do you know why did | lose the child?"


    After a pause, she continued, "!


    aborted it! | want you t o feel the pain


    and pay for your infidelity, | van you


    terguflentivevelstive in the shadows


    forever and remember this day


    forever. You''ll never forget what


    you''ve done. Remember, it''s you who


    killed your child!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy looked at her as if he was looking at a stranger." You''re crazy!"


    He never knew that she would be such a cruel woman who deliberately aborted her child to punish him! At this moment, she was


    totally strange to him.


    He didn''t believe her when she said that Natalie caused her to miscarry, but he easily believed that she aborted the child.


    His different attitudes were just


    because he didn''t love her a


    Instead, he felkinctovekvith Natalie. As


    aay Aon loved a woman, no


    matter what she said or did, he would


    believe her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was dested. She couldn''t


    helpughing out loud. "| am crazy!


    So sign the divorce papers gaisriy¡¯ ''


    angaiyem¨¦m tome, or I''ll torture


    you every day. I''ll make you


    suffocate! Why are you looking at m


    e like that as if you don''t know me?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie was still smiling, face to the ground, so no one could see what she was doing. She thought women should learn to be


    weak sometimes.


    Aweak woman could give a man a sense of achievement and make him feel like a hero.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    If a woman was too domineering, a man would feel disgusted. Over time, he would forget that she would also hurt. So a weak


    woman would make him feel better!


    Natalie''s leg was hurting. She moaned and groaned in pain, like a flower swaying in the wind.


    Billy squatted down, took her into his arms, and left. Only Sherman was left in the room.


    She sat on the balcony by the window. It was very dark outside as if the ink.


    ¡®People don''t have to be happy...


    People can''t choose to be happy...


    It is so dark that as if tomorrow won''te...


    It doesn''t matter whether tomorrow wille or not...


    I''ll quietly watch the time pass by...


    The tears are still hot, while the tear tracks are cold...¡¯


    Sherman hugged her knees and curled up there. She wiped her tears with one hand and stroked her t stomach gently with the


    other hand, "Baby, Mommy wants to sing you a luby..." "Dear baby, please go to sleep. | am your warmestN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    comfort. | will guard you. Don''t be afraid of the dark. M y baby, don''t shed tears again. You shouldn''t be afraid of the dark. You


    should face the future. | will always stay by your side in the night of life..."


    This night, only her baby who had left and this luby that she hadn''t sung to the baby apanied her...


    She thought her baby would hear it. He had left her not long ago...


    Billy brought Natalie to the next room. The doctor was already waiting for them.


    The sharp ss had been deep into her shin. The doctor washed her wound with alcohol. She was so painful that her face


    turned pale and she bit her lips until they bled.


    He leaned against the wall and saw the blood flow out of her shin. He twitched his eyebrows slightly and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. | was mentally prepared when | came to the hospital." Natalie was in pain and could hardly stand it.


    The doctor helped her clean the wound, apply medicine, and then bandage it. After everything was done, Natalie''s forehead was


    full of sweat, as if she had been exhausted.


    Billy stood in front of the window and looked outside. | t was very dark and he was extremely silent.


    Natalie stood behind him. She could see that he was very sorry for the lost child.


    Now at this time, she couldn''t say too much. He needed to be alone for a while.


    She called the restaurant and asked the waiter to send him the borscht.


    He didn''t turn around, as if he didn''t hear the voice behind him.


    Natalie walked behind him, put her


    hands on his waist, and hug


    gently, ae paw de heed a warm


    enbrat _ tis kind and friendly. Don''t


    think too much. I''m leaving..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she walked towards the outside of the room slowly.


    When Billy turned around, she had


    already left. He coul siiltfesttee "|


    Berd on his back.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He walked to the sofa. At this moment, he smelled the aroma of the borscht on the table.


    He moved his eyes and called the


    driver to send Natalie back te-ths\ \ |


    vi Sing penleWas injured, it


    sn''t convenient for her to go there.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Having eaten little, now Billy was a bit hungry. He ate some borscht, which was tasteless to him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Billy thought of the aborted child, his head ached. What caused more headache for him was the unspeakable


    strangeness. How came Sherman became like this today?


    It was his fault that he cheated on her. He did not deny it, and he had admitted it was his fault, so did Natalie, but Sherman had


    insisted on aborting the child, intending to torment him!


    "How cruel is a person to do that?"


    He still remembered how naive Sherman was in college, who was the same as the present Natalie, but now she changed!


    He did not sleep all night, during which Natalie sent him a text message, "Remember to eat something, and try to sleep fora


    while.¡±


    Natalie''s simple words made Billy feel warm. At night like this, heartbroken men all neededforts.


    In fact, both men and women needed heartwarmingforts when they felt lonely or hurt.


    Billy did not close his eyes, and nor did Sherman.


    Sherman feared nightmares. She worried that she would dream of the baby who had died. She did not dare to sleep and neither


    did she want to sleep, nor could she fall asleep ...


    Very early in the next morning, Grace and Summer rushed to the hospital. They did not dare to fall asleepst night, worried


    about Sherman all the time.


    Sherman sat on the hospital bed and Moriah sat opposite. Moriah''s face looked sullen, "Billy told me that you abort the child?"


    "Yes." She replied frankly, without dodging. Her eyes met with Moriah''s gaze.


    Grace and Summer were stunned, then pulled Sherman, ¡®What the hell is she talking about?¡¯


    ¡°How could you be so cruel? Even if Billy is a jerk, you can''t joke with the child''s life. It''s a life!"


    Sherman didn''t say anything. She didn''t expect that Billy not only believed in her previous words, but also told Moriah. ¡®Huh...¡¯


    Sherman felt numbness and sharp pain. It felt like she was torn by a sharp w little by little...


    "That is the price he should pay! | want him to remember that the child died because of him and how long he cheated on me


    while keeping me in the dark!"


    "Insane! Insane! You are insane! That''s a child, that''s a life!"


    Shaking her head, Moriah walked out of the ward, devastated. While Summer pulled Sherman by the wrist, "Why didn''t you


    exin?"


    "There is no need to exin, | will


    divorce him. Billy and hi i euaie ite


    fore. tp\ de MME nd how they


    t eas m


    e isn''t important..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman sat there and the corners of


    her mouth twitched, "! don''t


    exin to ie se whid GSW ave well


    andl! Gon other to exin to those


    who don''t understand me..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Especially Billy and Moriah who had already made her devastated and chilled her heart.


    Grace red instead, "Why are you the one taking the me? Why?"


    "| want him to hate me. | want him to remember this child, as long as he sees me, he will think of that child!"


    Summer could hear Sherman''s teeth gritting and the sound the teeth made. She knew that Sherman was forcing Billy to sign the


    divorce agreement.


    If it were Summer, she wouldn''t


    bother to exin SMG ee


    ister tahanthe rst time


    She won''tpromise to exin


    again. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In this respect, Sherman and she were the same.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    "Will he agree to sign the divorce papers?"


    "He will agree. He has no way out now. Even if he does not agree, | will absolutely divorce. | won''t change my mind!"


    "Divorce him, then you''ll feel much better without him. " Summer patted Sherman''s back.


    Summer and Grace stayed with her for a long time and kept talking to her so that Sherman could relieve herself a bit.


    In the afternoon, Billy came, so Sherman withdrew her gaze. Wearing a loose hospital gown, Sherman asked," Did you bring the


    divorce papers?"


    Billy did not say anything, staring at her.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Are you trying to say that | a m vicious? So, divorce me; otherwise | will torture you forever, and you


    can never live a happy life!" Once the sweet couple had be like this today.


    Sure enough, Sherman became strange, indeed strange to him. Today''s Sherman made Billy feel like she was a demon and


    lunatic.


    When Billy came, he bore the thought of saving their marriage. In fact, he had almost forgiven her. He thought that the child was


    gone was a fact which


    couldn''t be changed, but they could have babies in the future.


    After all, he had been with Sherman for about seven years. They had spent so many days and nights together, and had


    countless memories of each other. Even if he had felt unpleasant and impatient with her now, he did love Sherman in the past.


    So Billy thought he should try to save their marriage a s hard as he could. It was a marriage of four years and an acquaintance of


    seven years.


    "So, you don¡¯t need to hesitate anymore, just sign them! Otherwise your future life will certainly be destroyed by me and in


    complete darkness!"


    Standing there, Billy remained silent. His eyes looked deep and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "In fact, | don''t understand you. Didn''t you hate Natalie a lot in college? But you actually have slept her, do not you feel


    disgusted?"


    Hearing Sherman¡¯s word, Billy''s expression finally changed. He frowned.


    "If you don''t agree to divorce, | will beat Natalie every time | see her. Maybe, she will be beaten to death by m e one day!"


    Looking at Billy''s expression, Sherman thought had she cut him deep just now?


    Billy finally understood that Sherman was no longer whom she used to be. She had changed so much that


    Billy felt she was strange to him.


    Billy felt his previous thought was


    ridiculous. He i eee


    wana o would torture


    him back. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was Sherman who frustrated hisst hope of saving their rtionship!


    He originally did not think about


    divorce, but she was p inghint $d


    rd. Sheerrwalv oer whomOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    sh¨¦ used to be, everything had


    changed ... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sitting on the sofa, Billy called hiswyer and asked him to bring him the divorce papers.


    In the same room, Sherman heard Billy''s words clearly. Her hands originally hanging down clenched tightly.


    Artionship of seven years finally came to an end at this moment...


    Their rtionship which began in


    university was innocent and reah{t\


    sale erxit goulehot Staind the test


    fe) - ity and temptation... Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thewyer acted quickly. About half an hourter, thewyer rushed over with the divorce papers.

 Chapter 755

    ?


    Sherman and Billy didn''t have children, so they didn''t have to think about child custody. Now the only issue was the distribution of their property.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After graduating from college, Sherman married Billy and became the youngdy of the Day family. She hadn''t worked all these years, so she didn''t have money.


    When they were in hot love, the vows and sweet words were nice and made them happy.


    In college, Billy put his strong arm around her shoulders, narrowed his eyes, and said to Sherman, "Honey, you don''t need to work after we get married. Working is not only tiring but also interferes with our happy life. You can stay in the apartment. I will earn money for you!"


    She didn''t feel the embarrassment clearly until they divorced. During the four years of marriage, she didn''t have any money except for what he gave her!


    "Mrs. Day can get three percent of the shares in Mr. Day''s name." Thewyer said. Mr. Day now had six percent of thepany''s shares, while his father had forty percent of thepany''s shares.


    If his father retired, those shares would of course be transferred to Mr. Day. His father would retire at the beginning of the next month.


    Since they divorced at this time, Mrs. Day would only get three percent of the shares. People in thepany knew that his father would retire, but of course Mrs. Day didn''t know that.


    But three percent of the Day Group''s shares was enough for a woman to live a happy life.


    If Sherman didn''t have these shares, she would be penniless. She would have a problem living her daily life.


    Reality was not like fairy tales. In a fairy tale, one could proudly throw away the check and left. But in the reality, one could get nowhere without money, especially in today''s materialistic society. She was not the virtuous kind of person, but an ordinary person.


    "I got it." Sherman nodded and asked directly, "Where should I sign?"

 Chapter 756

    ?


    "Here." Thewyer pointed signature block.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sherman took the pen with her eyes rolling down. Her hand paused for a few seconds, both her hand and heart were being torn apart at the same time, which was extremely painful. But Sherman closed her eyes, summoned up her courage and signed the paper.


    Billy took over thewyer''s pen. His eyes moved slightly, and then he signed it quickly.


    "See you at the Civil Registry Office tomorrow at 2:00 p.m. I''ll go over and pack up my belongings at your apartmentter."


    "As you like..." After the three words, Billy looked deeply at the woman in front of him onest time, who had been with him for seven years, and then he turned around and walked out of the ward.

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, everything was over. Undoubtedly, she suffered the most in their marriage.


    She lost seven years and the baby in her belly. In the end, she was alone.


    In the afternoon, she went back to her apartment. Billy was not there. May was doing the housework. Seeing Sherman go home, May asked her what she wanted to eat for dinner happily.


    Sherman shook her head and went back to the bedroom. She packed the things that belonged to her and put them in her suitcase.


    She had bought many things for their apartment, such as the curtains, bed sheets and tableware. She was so fond of them. How could she let them go?


    Her eyes were full of tears. She covered her mouth with her hands tightly without making a sound. She threw the wedding photo into the trash can.


    A piece of fruit skin covered her white wedding dress in the photo. It looked so dirty, just like her marriage.


    She was unwilling and heartbroken. There seemed to be a knife stabbing her heart lightly, but she had to throw it away.


    Their marriage was a hit at that time. Everyone in Santabaca knew that Sherman married Billy.


    However, their marriage ended so quietly...

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    This was her lost past that could nevere back.


    At this moment, she lost her marriage, love, husband and child.


    Finally, she looked deeply at the bedroom and walked out with her suitcase. Even if she was very reluctant, she had to leave.


    May wiped her hands on her apron and sighed softly," Mrs. Day."


    "Don''t call me that when we meetter. Bye." Sherman twisted her lips and left without looking back.


    It was already very dark. The wind carried the coldness ofte autumn. She reached out to wrap her coat.


    Santabaca was so big, but she could go nowhere. She had no home...


    She walked on the street full of wind, where lights were on. This city was so busy, while she was so lonely with her suitcase.


    This city was so big and gorgeous. She stood at the crossroads, not knowing where to go...


    At this moment, there was a vibration from her phone.


    She took out the phone. It was Summer.


    "Hello?" She answered the phone.


    "I''ve prepared a room for you. Are youing by cab? Or may | ask the driver to pick you up?"


    Sherman thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take a cab over."


    She was too lonely this evening. She didn''t want to stay in the hotel alone. She was afraid that loneliness would swallow her up.


    When she arrived at the Valentine family mansion, they were having dinner. Summer asked the maid to bring Sherman a knife


    and fork. Mark was not at home because he had to sign a contract in thepany. Charlotte and Jazz were at home.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlotte was having dinner happily. Suddenly she remembered something and red at Jazz beside her with her round eyes.


    Jazz was a little nervous. He narrowed his eyes and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Uncle, why didn''t you listen to me? The first time you saw the policewoman, you reached out to touch her, and you hugged her


    the second time. Why did you touch her? I''ve told you many times that you can''t touch her." She said in a serious manner.


    Jazz coughed lightly, "| was wrong."


    Charlotte nodded, looked at Sherman, and said," Auntie, where''s your baby?"


    Sherman''s hand holding the fork froze. She twisted her lips gently. Summer reached out to pat Charlotte''s head and said, "Have


    dinner quickly. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    She curled her lips. While she had her soup, she stared curiously at Sherman belly.


    After dinner, Sherman and Summer sat on the sofa to chat. Charlotte took a ckboard with several scratchy English letters on


    it.


    Jazz sat directly across from


    Charlotte. She pointed at the lett


    on the board itehersivtall fi?


    finyerd Aitroug her voice was very


    childish, she taught Jazz to read the


    English letters seriously. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she read a letter, Jazz must follow her.


    However, Jazz answered a phone call


    during the lesson. Char|gtte logh¨¦d at


    Jazz fiousiviade Sera, ¡®If you don''t


    take the lesson seriously, stand in the


    corner! H Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jazz smiled and took out


    Haagen-Dazs to tempt her. S


    licked her mouthcpatt¨¦d Ris''s oulder,


    andls&h , Remember to tell me


    before you answer the phone next


    time." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a long time, she was finally a little tired. Jazz took her upstairs. The noisy living room was instantly quiet.


    Seeing Sherman keep looking at Charlotte, Summer felt heartache, held her hand, and said, "Sherman."


    She came to her senses, put the messy hair behind her ears, and said, "She''s so cute."

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "He''s gone. You can''t always be like this. It will hurt your body. Do you understand?"


    Sherman nodded. Then she seemed to recall something, and she bent down and opened her suitcase and took out a knitted


    scarf and cap.


    Her eyes were downcast and the look in her eyes was bleak. She ran her hand affectionately over the scarf and the cap fora


    moment, and then she handed them t o Summer and said softly, "I knitted these myself when | was pregnant. Now he won''t use


    them. | want t o give them to Charlotte! | made them a little bigger. They would fit Charlotte ..."


    Summer felt like her heart was stabbed by a knife, and tears kept rolling out of her eyes like strings of beads. She rarely cried


    since she was a child. But when she saw Sherman being so depressed, her heart felt pain.


    ¡°I''m not crying! Why are you crying? Mark will be back soon, if he saw you, he''ll think | made you cry..." The corners of her mouth


    twitched, and she reached out to hug Summer. She wanted to cry. She really wanted to have a good cry, but she held it back.


    The next morning


    Sherman woke up early, or rather, she hadn''t slept all night. She had faint dark circles under her eyes.


    Summer was surprised, "Why do you get up so early?" "I couldn''t sleep anymore." She could not sleep deeply now. Even if she


    sleptte at night, she would wake u p very early in the morning.


    "You should wear more clothes. A miscarriage is much equal to giving birth to a baby. If you don''t take good care of yourself,


    you''ll fall ill.¡±


    Sherman nodded in acknowledgment. Just then, Charlotte came down rubbing her eyes. The little girl was still sleepy. She called


    in a childish voice, "Good morning, Mommy, Auntie."


    Seeing Charlotte wearing the cap she had given her yesterday, yellow and just the right size, Sherman felt a piercing pain in her


    heart again.


    They had breakfast together. It felt lively they all sitting around the table.


    Mark''s long, narrow eyes swept over Sherman casually, but he didn''t say anything.


    Before he was about to walk out of the living room, Summer brought his coat to him. She moved her lips for a kiss, and Mark''s


    large hand wrapped around her waist, leaned over, and kissed her lips gently.


    Seeing the two, Sherman turned her back on them. She was looking into the garden. The flowers had withered, some petals


    floating in the wind, as they had in their marriage.


    After lunch, she went out. She took a taxi and went straight to the Civil Registry Office.


    There were a lot of people outside the Civil Registry Office, but most of them were to get married. Those couples were holding


    each other''s hands, with happiness on their faces and tenderness in their eyes.


    Somehow, she felt that it was getting colder.


    She waited there for ten minutes. Then Billy arrived. H e seemed toe from the office. He was dressed in a suit, neat and


    handsome.


    Few people were filing for divorce. And Billy had connections, so they went straight to the office.


    Till today, the two had nothing more


    to say to each other. An awk


    silence w sin thenit They went


    GANS formalities and signed


    their names. It was pretty soon.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It took no more than ten minutes.


    Coming out of the Civil teres


    Office, B ay arramed hi eyes and


    Idoked a erman for a while, and


    then he got into the car. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The driver saw Sherman walking in the cold wind. He had been working with Billy for four years, and to some extent, he knew


    Sherman.


    At the moment, looking at her thin


    body in the cold wind, feltc ON!


    S athyfor raced he asked Billy,


    "Mf. Day, shall we give Mrs.... Ms.


    Holmes a ride?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, sure." He responded, without much emotion in his voice.


    When the driver pulled up beside Sherman and invited her to get in, Sherman refused him gracefully. Meanwhile, she stopped a


    cab and left.


    They only saw her straight back and up-tilted head as she left, but no one saw she had clenched her fists so hard that her nails


    were stuck in her palms.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Billy looked around and then looked away. "Go to thepany."


    Sherman and Billy finally walked in opposite directions. They were on the same road but went in different directions. Their seven-


    year love finally ended.


    From youth to maturity and from university to marriage, they did not be with each other in the end.


    Natalie was taking a shower when she heard the news of their divorce. Billy''s ssmate told her the news.


    Hearing the news, she curled the corner of her mouth. Then she washed the soap on her body and put on a silk dress.


    She spent several years separating him and Sherman. Now when she heard the news of the divorce of the two, besides being


    delighted, she had also expected it.


    In the past few years, she had thoroughly figured out the personality of Billy: what he hated, what he avoided, and what he liked.


    In order to maintain a good image in front of him, she started to prepare four years ago. She personally selected letter papers


    and then mailed letters to him one by one.


    During that period, her old senior schoolmate told Natalie that Sherman was indifferent to Billy every day, as Billy''s affair with her


    still preupied Sherman. Billy was a toff. He had demeaned himself t o please Sherman but he still had to endure Sherman''s


    indifference and anger. The situationsted for more than two months and his patience finally ran out. He gradually became


    impatient and irritable.


    She knew that at this time, Billy needed to beforted and not be disturbed. So, she deliberately wrote letters to him.


    But the content in the letters had nothing to do with love. Just from the standpoint of a friend, Natalie wrote things about beautiful


    scenery, food, culture and customs, and jokes. She always found a joke and wrote it on the back of each letter.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    To seduce a man, you''d better have means to make him feel interested in you and not control him. Men didn''t like being


    controlled. You''d better treat him in the way he liked.


    She also used means to seduce him step by step. ''A woman who wants to seduce a man must know what the man likes.¡¯


    She always knew exactly what she wanted and how to get it!


    She had said that Sherman would not be able to be her opponent. Sherman and Billy loved each other through their heart while


    Natalie seduced Billy by making plots.


    There was a big difference between heart and means. No one could guarantee that someone''s heart or love would never change


    and remain the same.


    As for means, they were targeted at a man''s weaknesses and likes. If a means failed to achieve a goal, it didn''t matter, as there


    would be a second means. There would be a means working atst and a man would be trapped.


    Ameans was like bait. When a man enjoyed it for the first time, he would slowly be addicted, involuntarily...


    In the Valentine family mansion.


    Sherman didn''t n to still live in the


    Valentine family mansion again.


    Summer refus dip aerkipt gO


    Hepauis¨¦ St¨¦rman had a miscarriage


    and her body was extremely weak. At


    this time, she needed rest and care.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| can''t live here forever. | will live


    alone in the future. Besides, (1 gake!


    eof riyscelt SRerman insisted.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although she and Summer were each other''s best friend, it was not appropriate to always disturb Summer like this.


    "Then stay for a month. When you are better, | will definitely not stop you from leaving."


    Sherman still shook her head. She


    was determined and nothing could


    change her mind. Summer did n


    prevent her an rediniSteatt She


    san, Bind time to thank Mr. Wright.


    When you had an ident that night,


    it was his assistant who took you to


    the hospital in time. Then Mr. Wright


    also went to the hospital. Your blood


    stained the seat of his car." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    She was dumbfounded, and then she nodded in acknowledgment.


    Summer couldn''t rest assured of letting her alone, so she went out with her to look for an apartment. The apartment should be


    nice, at a proper location, with convenient transportation.


    Finally, they chose an apartment in the city center. It had two bedrooms and a living room. The size was proper for one living


    alone. It looked confortable, not too vacant. Summer also hired a maid and she told the maid that Sherman had just had a


    miscarriage and that she should take good care of her.


    The saying came to Sheman''s mind, "A man may leave you, but your best friend will never".


    She thought she was lucky to know Summer in her life. She wasn''t always lucky, but in terms of friendship, she got the best.


    Summer felt the same way. Once before, she needed to borrow $700,000. When Sherman heard about it, she didn''t hesitate.


    The next morning, before Summer was up, Sherman drove to her home with the money and asked her if it was enough. She


    would always remember this in her heart.


    Finally, Sherman settled down. Just after Summer left, Grace heard the news, and she bought some furniture and had them


    delivered to her apartment.


    For the first time after four years, she literally lived alone. It was quiet, silent. She could hear clearly the soft tick of the clock.


    She forced herself not to think about anything and forced herself to sleep. She didn''t realize since when i t was so difficult for her


    to fall asleep.


    Now, she was a little afraid of the darkness...


    On the other side...


    Mark and Charlie were having dinner together at the restaurant. During the dinner, they both got a call from Billy one after


    another. He called them to go to the bar.


    Mark refused his straightly and hung up the phone, while Charlie also made an excuse. "If | go to dinner with him today, Grace


    will definitely kick me out tonight. Sherman is a nice woman, Billy is out of his mind!"


    ¡°We can''t interfere with their rtionship or marriage. We''re just outsiders. He''s the one who got to make the decisions.


    Whatever decision he makes, that''s his choice. And before he makes a choice, he should know the consequences..."


    "He''spletely obsessed with Natalie right now. He has lost his mind. How could he have any sanity..."


    Mark moved his thin lips, "Well, that''s his choice..."


    Billy didn''t find anyone to go to the bar with him. Actually, among his friends, he got along the best with Mark and Charlie. He did


    not want to find other friends, and he didn''t feel like to...


    He didn''t want to go to the bar alone,


    or back to his apartme Leite ate


    ivi wed {ts mud furtied eyes, and


    th¨¦n he turned the car around and


    drove to the suburbs. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Billy, Natalie was a little


    surprised, but she weed aa


    with a gentle smilglie HGOdd Tend


    Then BH bStled the restaurant and


    ordered some food for delivery,


    which was all to Billy''s appetite and


    he was content. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The two chatted about old times, things that had happened in college. They talked andughed...


    It was undeniable that Natalie was indeed a smart woman. She knew well when to move forward and when to take a step back.


    Now it was not a good time t o seduce the man.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Sherman bought a fruit basket, and then she went to Kingsley''s vi.


    He had done her such a great favor, she should thank him. Standing at the gate, she rang the doorbell.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, Kingsley came


    out and opened the gate. Seeing


    Sherman, he raised his SIGUE els


    V-neckline sweales geoehituctett his


    fipyy Well haped chest. He was


    wearing a pair of smoky gray pants


    and they were neat on his straight


    legs. He looked elegant and


    handsome, with a special air of


    sophistication. He was mature and


    sexy. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "I''vee to thank you in person. You''ve done me so many favors. I''m really grateful for everything. And | feel deeply sorry for


    the trouble | brought you." She was a little awkward. Saying the words, she couldn''t help but tuck the hair which had fallen loose


    behind her ears frequently.


    His eyes were narrowed, and his voice was unusually husky and low, "A fruit basket again?"


    Sherman was dumbfounded. Then she remembered thatst time she also brought him a fruit basket. She felt a little


    embarrassed. "I didn''t know what you would like, so | brought you some fruits."


    "Come on in..." Kingsley''s thin lips curled up slightly. Then he turned around and walked into the vi.


    Sherman followed him behind. The vi was neat and clean as it was on her first visit, without a speck of dust in sight. Few men


    would keep a house so neat and clean.


    His tall figure was standing back against her. A few minutester, he walked over, carrying a cup of coffee and a ss of milk.


    She sensed that he seemed to notice every tiny detail. She wondered what kind of family or what kind of environment could bring


    up a man like him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had added a little sugar in the milk. The taste was not too pure or too sweet. It was just right. She took a sip, and then she


    said, "It should have been me to clean the car seat. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s OK. It was no big deal. Lee was to bring you the wallet you left in the car. He ran into the ident you had...¡± He exined


    casually. Taking a sip of his ck coffee, he asked, "Are you feeling better?¡±


    "Yes, | feel much better." She twitched the corner of her mouth. Being in the same room with Kingsley, she was so tensed up that


    she felt it was a bit suffocating.


    He was too elegant and too noble. He didn''t seem like the kind of man easy toe around.


    Kingsley looked elegant and gentle, but he had eyes as keen as a hawk''s. "You are a little tense..."


    Sherman didn''t try to disguise it. She nodded her head. She was indeed a little tense. She didn''t know what she should talk to


    him about, or what topics he would be interested in.


    "You''re frank. But you don''t need to be nervous. We can talk about whatever we want. Any topic is fine with me." His lips curled


    up a bit more. He hadn''t seen her tense previously.


    Maybe it was because she had been a little depressedtely. She''d lost her baby. How could she possibly be in a good mood?


    She twitched her lips and changed the subject, "The


    decoration of your house is nice."


    He curled his lips a little bit. "Many people have said s o. It is European style, quite popr..."


    "| prefer the Mediterranean style. The colors are light but bright. It cheers people''s mood."


    Kingsley raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Do you know about architecture?¡±


    "| studied architecture in college, and | mirrored in interior design. | studied the two majors for four years in college."


    "You studied good majors." Heplimented her.


    The corner of Sherman''s mouth


    twitched. She felt a hint of bitter!


    in her heart. "T edwoedirsds Sre


    iqaaedgieat but | was a bad student.


    | didn''t study hard or make a n for


    the future. | wasted four years of


    college." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She remembered how her college ssmates back then were studying hard every day. They each enrolled in several majors and


    studied all the time.


    She was the only one who didn''t have


    any ambition. She never put heryhind


    phrsiidies ate het mind back


    Hees how to have fun with Billy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    t


    t


    Kingsley took a sip of the ck coffee in his hand and smiled lightly, "You were not studying well?"


    "No." She shook her head and took a


    sip of milk. It wasn''t eget eons)


    just milelywarta thers e looked


    down at the wristwatch and got up, "!


    should g Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    0. I''ve got things to do."


    Hearing that she was leaving, Kingsley stood up. His smoky-gray pants cut a nice curve. "I''ll walk you out."

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    "No, it is very convenient to stop a taxi here. | can take a taxi. See you, Mr. Hoyle." She declined. 1


    Kingsley didn''t insist anymore and sent her outside the mansion. Sherman didn''t look back. She stopped a taxi on the side of the


    road and left.


    When her figure disappeared from sight, Kingsley turned around and stepped into the mansion.


    The taxi kept going. When reaching the Hoggart Company, Sherman asked the driver to park. She paid the fare and walked into


    thepany lobby.


    She would be interviewed at the Hoggart Company today. She posted her resumest night and was asked to have an interview


    today.


    Now she lived by herself. If she didn''t make money to support herself, who would support her?


    She would not use the shares that Billy gave her until she was forced to do so. Because those shares clearly reminded her of the


    failure and pain of that marriage.


    There were a lot of people in thepany lobby, all of whom were queuing. The applicants were very young, as they had just


    graduated from university. They were lively and youthful, like the rising sun. Sherman felt that she was a lot older among them.


    On each pass, five people would be interviewed. The four female college students, who went in with her, were beautiful and


    lively.


    Faced with the questions that were raised, they calmly answered them in an orderly manner and were extremely confident.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But when Sherman was asked the questions, she didn''t know how to answer them. She was hesitant and felt embarrassed. The


    questions were much more difficult than she had thought.


    She hadn''t worked for these years and she hadpletely forgotten what she had learned in college. Everyone''s eyes fell on


    her, which made her very embarrassed.


    Among these applicants, only she was 27 years old and others were all younger than her. They thought she had abundant work


    experience. But her answers were the worst.


    How was it possible for her to get the job?


    When she walked out of thepany, Sherman bought a cup of hot juice and drank it while walking forward. After being a full-


    time wife for four years, she felt that she was out of touch with society.


    There was anotherpany opposite the Hoggart Company. The twopanies were adjacent to each other and thatpany


    was also recruiting workers.


    She was standing on the side of the road and swallowing the juice. Then she walked towards thepany.


    In the ck Bentley, Kingsley''s eyes blinked. He identally saw Sherman approaching the small-scalepany in a hurry.


    Lee turned his head and happened to see Sherman. He raised his brows in surprise. "Ms. Holmes is busy with interviews?"


    ¡°Busy with interviews?" Kingsley stared at Lee, as he felt slightly confused.


    "| just saw that Ms. Holmes went to the Hoggart Company first and now she hurriedly goes to another nearbypany. She is


    busy with interviews?"


    Kingsley''s thin lips twitched at the


    thought of Sherman¡¯s r ace


    self, He.geldeha h¨¦ar a woman


    cofmenting on herself like this in


    front of him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The women who usually surrounded


    him were nobledies and strong


    women in their careers\andatere


    e mature watreh. They were


    elegant and beautiful, as they always


    knew how to show their best


    condition in front of men so as to win


    favor and attention. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thepany was notrge so there


    were not many people who ca


    apply for he jak. Sal Gee were


    Ratacisticwind which finally


    made Sherman happy. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager asked, "How many years of work experience do you have?"


    Sherman was stunned and did not answer. She had n o work experience at all, so she could only choose to remain silent in


    embarrassment.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    "Sorry, we only interview employees with work experience here." The manager said.


    With her head down, she walked out of thepany again, feeling puzzled. She had never thought that finding a job would be


    such a difficult task.


    rge-scale and well-knownpany valued the keen response, outstanding eloquence, and extraordinary strength of


    employees, which she did not have.


    Smallpanies valued the employees¡¯ work experience, and she did not have any, either.


    At this moment, shepletely felt that she had nothing.


    "Oh..." Lee sighed, "It seems that Ms. Holmes failed to apply for the job again, she is listless."


    Kingsley squinted at the slender figure walking forward with her head down, and said lightly, "She said she was bad at


    studying..."


    "She is a so-called study cker." Lee said with a smile.


    Kingsley seemed to be interested in what he said, and he asked, "Study cker?"


    "A study cker is also called a ck student, and it''s a hot phrase on the Inte. It is a self-deprecating term for some


    students who could not do well in learning." Lee exined.


    Sitting on a bench, Sherman never knew that finding a job was so difficult, nor did she know how important it was to study.


    Without taking another taxi, she just walked forward casually and stopped for a while from time to time.


    It was getting dark soon, and Sherman sighed gently, strolling slowly on the spacious and tidy street, and then she saw another


    recruitment advertisement.


    She walked in. The manager was a bald, middle-aged man with a fat belly. After hearing her intentions, he smiled and asked for


    a resume.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Passing it over, she nced around at the so-called office area, where there were only two rooms and they looked a little messy,


    and she vaguely felt that there was something wrong with it.


    "Great! You cane here to work tomorrow morning. " The manager put down her resume.


    Sherman was still a little nervous, and she said that she wanted to leave here first.


    The manager asked her for the Social Security card, but she didn''t give it to him. She said she left it at home. The manager sent


    her to the elevator with a smile.


    When she was about to leave, the manager changed his facial expression. He put his fat hand on her waist, and his mouth kept


    rubbing against her face.


    Sherman was a little frightened because she had never encountered such a situation before, and when she reacted, her sharp


    nails pinched the manager''s arm fiercely.


    The manager felt painful. However, the man''s strength was still greater than that of the woman after all. He narrowed his eyes


    and said, "As long as you satisfy m e, | will promise you everything."


    Unable to run away, Sherman lifted her left leg, then pushed it up heavily, and then deliberately hit the manager¡¯s eye with her


    right elbow.


    The manager got hurt, and he wailed in pain, covering his eyes with one hand, and between his aching legs with the other.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity,


    Sherman hurriedly walked out,


    the mana et dig not GVEUp, Still


    chasiath 3 ter her, still screaming


    indiscriminately, "Honey, don''t run,


    honey!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He ran very fast. Sherman''s body


    was still a bit weak, seeing t is


    were on a feyrstsne between the


    Reteate ni crooked, and she fell


    straight forward at this critical


    juncture. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her face turned dark, her eyes were more helpless, but unexpectedly, she did not fall to the ground, but was held by a pair of


    arms in a timely manner.


    Reflexively, she grabbed the


    life-saving straw with ¡°\5) h


    arms wer. ery atyong; \ad the


    Eke hh Seutine scent emanating


    from him was also very good. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked up, but when she saw the person, her eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect that it would b e Kingsley!


    The manager was very angry because he was kicked b y Sherman. At this moment, here was a deus ex machina, and he


    became angrier, "Go away!"


    Kingsley didn''t even take a nce at the moring manager, but helped Sherman stand up. He asked, " Are you okay?"

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    His breath was very hot. Because they were close to each other, his masculine scent was stronger and she was a little scared.


    She stood up in a hurry and shook her head.


    "Who do you think you are? Mind your own business. She''s my wife!" The manager babbled.


    He stood straight, narrowed his deep eyes, and looked at the manager without saying anything.


    The aura around him was too powerful and full of oppression. The manager was overwhelmed.


    "Is there anything else?" Kingsley said indifferently.


    The manager didn''t dare to go too far. He felt that the man in front of him wasn''t to be trifled with. He touched his face and


    stammered, "Nothing."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he immediately disappeared.


    Seeing what happened in front of her, Sherman was speechless. She didn''t expect his aura to be so powerful.


    "Thank you very much. But why are you here, Mr. Wright?" she said curiously.


    Lee, who was beside them, exined, "Mr. Wright and | went to get the documents. When we walked to the intersection, we


    happened to see Ms. Holmes go to thatpany. There seems to be something wrong with thatpany. Then Mr. Wright


    asked me to bring the car here."


    Sherman''s gaze turned from Lee to Kingsley. She put her hair behind her ear and said, "| always trouble you a great while every


    time we meet. I''m really sorry. | haven''t had dinner yet. Would you like to have dinner with me?"


    She hadn''t met him very often. But every time they met, she needed help.


    Kingsley nodded lightly, "Good."


    Sherman knew that a man like him would never eat snacks, so she chose a famous bistro.


    She ordered chicken noodle soup, a pizza, and two hamburgers. She couldn''t eat overly spicy food during this time because she


    had just had a miscarriage.


    As she said before, his aura was too powerful. Moreover, he didn''t like to talk. So she always felt uneasy when she was alone


    with him.


    But when the chicken noodle soup was served, she felt rxed, "I don¡¯t know if Mr. Wright likes this kind of food. If you don''t like


    it, I''ll treat you next time."


    "| like it very much. I''m not a picky eater." Kingsley said.


    "Okay." She was finally relieved.


    After a while, Kingsley asked, "Why are you in such a


    hurry to find a job?¡±


    He could see her anxiety. She had gone to threepanies to apply for jobs during a short time.


    She was silent for a while. Then she raised the corners of her mouth and said, "Because | have to support myself."


    He looked at her, frowned, and asked suspiciously, "| remember that you are already married."


    "I''m divorced. I''m single now, so |


    have to support myself." She ¡®ual


    lowered her head nathared the


    emdtients in her eyes, and took a sip


    of the chicken noodle soup. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was a little surprised by her words. He rubbed his forehead with his slender and big hand, and said, "I''m sorry to hear


    that."


    "It''s okay. It''s the truth."


    After dinner, the waiter came in.


    Kingsley had taken is is wallet\and


    ait ated wae)s a out a pay


    en Sherman stopped him, "My


    treat!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m not used to having a woman treat me..."


    "| can''t always take advantage of you.


    If you always do that, cap wees 1 |


    rege opanententire She


    tri¨¦d to lighten the mood. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    When you were with him, you had to learn to ease the atmosphere. He was not a man who talked too much. | f you both did not


    talk, the atmosphere would be extremely awkward.


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Okay."


    When Sherman paid the bill, she seemingly thought of something. She said to the waiter, "Give me a bowl of chicken noodle


    soup and a bowl of vegetable soup, please. Put them in a heat preservation box."


    Lee was still waiting in the car. Kingsley wanted to send Sherman home, and she didn''t refuse.


    Sitting in the car, Sherman handed the box to Lee. "I bought a bowl of chicken noodle soup and a bowl of vegetable soup. | don''t


    know which kind you like, but | think you can eat two bowls of soup up."


    Lee was stunned and did not reach out to take it. He had to admit that he was moved.


    Kingsley''s eyes became deep in an instant. He said," Take it.¡±


    "Thank you, Ms. Holmes." Lee smiled and took the box.


    "You''re wee. They''re still hot at this moment. You can eat them in the car." In the end, she seemed to think of something and


    turned to look at Kingsley. "I''ll open the window. There won''t be any smell in the car."


    Kingsley''s voice was low and gentle, "It doesn''t matter..."


    Lee ate very fast. After a while, the two bowls of soup were eaten up. The car started and left.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This street was not far from her apartment she had chosen. When they arrived, Sherman opened the door and got out. "Be


    careful on the way.¡±


    "Good night..." Kingsley said. The light on both sides of the road was shining and falling on his face, making him look radiant.


    "Good night," she said with a smile.


    After Sherman watched the ck Bentley disappearing from her sight, standing where she was, Sherman withdrew her gaze and


    dragged herself upstairs.


    Although there was no result, she was busy the whole day. She was very tired. She put warm water in the bathtub and took a


    bath.


    Sherman lived alone. The room was not big, and it was quiet and lonely. She didn''t like such loneliness, s o she took out her


    mobile phone and logged into Twitter.


    She had not been online for a long time. At this time, she was too lonely. She clicked on the tweets, scrolled down the page by


    page, and browsed through them.


    Her friends shared their feelings or recent experiences in tweets or retweeted beautiful views.


    Not long after she flipped it down, she saw Billy¡¯s tweet. He had posted a picture of two cups, on which was written "Forever." 1


    Her hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. Her heart seemed to be pricked by a needle. The pain was dense and


    spread all over her body.


    It was self-evident that he wanted to spend his entire life with whom.


    The corners of her mouth twitched.


    She returned and de etgatpilly6\\


    eunt She daisteu everything


    about Billy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Now, there was no need to contact each other, and there was no need to keep his contact information.


    Her heart ached. She had sacrificed


    all her enthusiasm, affeptionandl ''!


    evgiything ¨¦he''doutd do in the seven


    years. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, what she got in return was that Billy would spend his entire life with Natalie.


    Throwing away her mobile phone,


    she pulled on the quilt and covered


    herself tightly. Then sheclose Her


    ayge ancient¡¯ sleep Now she was


    covered with scars all over. But


    because of these scars, nothing


    could hurt her anymore. These scars


    would heal one day. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Did it still hurt? 4


    It hurt, but it was not the pain at its peak, but the lingering pain, which was spreading.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Natalie posted that picture on Billy''s mobile phone. It didn''t take long before she deleted it.


    There was no need to keep it all the time, as long as it was seen by the people who should see it. She saw Sherman''s Twitter


    ount online, so she posted it deliberately.


    At present, she could not be too hasty. She need to reach her goal step by step.


    Billy stayed in the vi for the past two nights. She believed that she would get what she wanted soon.


    She chuckled. She had once said that Sherman''s heart was too pure and ardent, and she had strong principles. But she had


    forgotten this saying.


    When two people were in love, men liked women''s purity the most, but when the whirlwind romance was over, men would not


    like it anymore.


    She spread the quilt and sprayed perfume around.


    This perfume didn''t smell very light. It could be said that it had a strong smell. She liked the strong perfume, which seemed to


    have some kind of temptation.


    The ck curtains of the vi were all reced by bright red curtains. The curtains were closed. When the light was cast on it,


    there was an indescribable atmosphere...


    Billy walked out of the bathroom, wearing a white bathrobe. He walked forward. Natalie stood behind him, massaged his back,


    and rxed his body and spirit.


    Billy enjoyed this rare rxation and closed his eyes t 0 take a nap.


    The room was very quiet. Only the sound of their breath mixed, which rose and fell slightly. Then, there was another romantic


    affair...


    Sherman didn''t intend to give up looking for a job.


    From then on, she would live alone. She had to support herself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When she was about to go out, Summer and Grace came over with many nutritious products and several potted nts in their


    hands, which were in full bloom.


    Seeing her expression, Summer asked, "It¡¯s still raining heavily outside. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''m looking for a job." She did not hide it.


    "You''re too weak right now. You shouldn''t look for a job! If you want a job, go to Valentine Group." Summer said.


    Sherman shook her head, and her face was full of loneliness and bitterness. "Summer, | can''t go on like this."


    Summer was puzzled and asked her


    the reason. Sherman told her


    ae that had happs append Sdihy


    ths interview. '' ''Webeen living too well


    these years. In the future, I''ll have to


    lead my own life. | can''t live on like


    this. I''m 27 years old. I''m not young


    anymore.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Summer didn''t stop her anymore. Shermans words were reasonable, so she had no reason to stop her.


    It was rare for Grace not to stop him. Instead, she said, "It''s a good thing to learn to grow up."


    The three of them had sandwiches for lunch, which were prepared by Summer and Sherman. Grace wasn''t able to cook, so she


    could only prepare the table.


    In the afternoon, she continued to


    look * a job. She was yucky teady |


    faye asd Eh¨¦grand


    aM ie she was asked to go


    to work the next day. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Back at her apartment, she searched


    for thepany''s el foe


    Inte. T seale wfthe-pany


    was et SNAIL It was anewpany


    in Santabaca, but it would develop


    well in the future. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everything would work out. Some of Sherman''s pain in the past few days had faded, and her mood also was improved. She was


    even a little excited!

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    She got the first job in her life!


    The shift started at eight o''clock. When it was six o''clock in the morning, she got up, freshened up, had breakfast, and then took


    the subway. The subway was so crowded that she was out of breath. But fortunately, she wasn''tte for work.


    Two girls in their twenties also entered thepany with Sherman.


    The Personnel Manager came over and assigned jobs t 0 the three of them. The two girls were arranged to work in the office.


    Only Sherman was left alone.


    "You can do some cleaning today." The manager said.


    Sherman froze and frowned, "Do some cleaning?"


    ¡°Because one of the cleaner resigned, you should do this work. I''ll arrange a new job for you as soon as there is a job vacancy."


    The two pretty young girls next to her covered their mouths and snickered, while Sherman was embarrassed and flushed.


    The manager was waiting for her answer, "What''s your opinion?"


    She hesitated for a moment, and then she nodded and


    said, "Okay."


    She walked to her work area and changed into the cleaner''s overalls, which were blue and loose but not beautiful.


    She should clean up the lobby and offices on the first floor and made them clean at all times.


    The employees in the wholepany would pass the lobby on the first floor, so she felt embarrassed and humiliated.


    The person who cleaned up with her was Brittany Cheney, who was already in her forties. She did a good job and always had a


    smile on her face.


    It was Sherman''s first time to be a cleaner. Brittany told her what to do. After work, they bought two cups 0 f coffee. They stood in


    front of the floor-to-ceiling window and drank the coffee while chatting.


    Brittany said, "Nowadays, young girls pursue beauty and dignity. They won''t choose to be cleaners even if they don''t have


    money. They feel ashamed. You are quite good. In fact, everyone works for money.


    Whether the work is noble or not, everyone earns their living by honestbor."


    Sherman smiled. She suddenly didn''t feel embarrassed and humiliated. ''Yes, why should | be ashamed of being a cleaner?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought about it, "There is no job


    vacancy in the cael aygrrco?


    een tient" | ie study hard


    during this time. It is Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    a good thing for me.¡¯


    She woke up at six every morning.


    After having breakfast, she ae to


    thepany. After mares,


    Brittany, t -O pi


    broligft fherreastin with - in her


    bag. She read books in her spare


    time. When she went home in the


    evening, she studied for two hours,


    took a shower, and went to bed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Now she lived a regr life. She didn¡¯t think about her painful past. Although she was lonely now, she lived a full life.


    After working for a week, Sherman


    got used to her life. On day.cwtiert |


    e wenttathewalhroor, she heard


    th¨¦ whisper of two female


    employees. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you seen the new cleaner? She goes to work in Chanel clothes every day. It is an internationally famous brand."


    "They must be fake clothes. If she''s really rich, why does she work as a cleaner?"


    The two people were talking andughing. Hearing what they said, Sherman sighed, with bitterness on her cheeks.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    She seldom bought clothes. These clothes were all boughtst year. She hadn''t bought any clothes this year. It was indeed not


    very appropriate for her to work in previous clothes. And she had never liked others criticizing her behind her.


    After work, she went to a mall. The clothes there were very cheap. It was not appropriate for her to wear skirts now. She chose a


    pair of jeans, a green trench coat, and a white shirt, which together cost her five hundred and eighty dors.


    Thepany had regtions that on Saturdays and Sundays, workers were allowed to wear their own clothes rather than the


    company''s uniforms.


    Brittany Cheney smiled and praised her. "The clothes you bought are good. You look beautiful in them."


    Sherman also smiled. "You are also beautiful. Are we going to clean thepany lobby today?"


    "We have to clean up the lobby every Saturday. Let''s g o. It will be a little harder today."


    Thepany''s lobby was veryrge, so it was indeed a bit difficult for two people to clean it. They first cleaned each ce with a


    cloth and then used a mop t 0 clean it.


    Brittany would clean the dirtiest ce every time so Sherman didn''t have to clean it. She knew Brittany was afraid of getting her


    clothes dirty. And Sherman would clean more ces every time.


    At this time, a ck Bentley was about to pass by. Kingsley said, "Stop. Send this approval letter up."


    Lee left. Kingsley closed his eyes and leaned his head on the leather seat to take a rest.


    After a while, Lee came back. He frowned. He was a little bit hesitant to speak, as he didn¡¯t know whether t o say the thing or


    not.


    "Say what you want to say..." Kingsley opened his eyes and looked at him.


    "| saw Ms. Holmes at thepany." Lee frowned again. "She is cleaning the lobby. She works as a cleaner."


    Hearing this, Kingsley''s eyebrows were knitted. He lowered his originally crossed legs.


    Sherman really did not expect to meet Kingsley here. The ck windbreaker on his body was as long as his knees and there


    was no wrinkle. The straight suit pants were even faintly shiny, wrapping his slender long legs and setting off him.


    Kingsley stood in front of her, with his deep eyes narrowed, and stared at her.


    She wore jeans and a white shirt. Her wavy hair was tied into a high ponytail and a few strands slipped down to the cheek. She


    looked so casual and natural. A pair of t shoes were worn on her feet. People who didn''t know her would think she was only a


    college graduate. How could they believe that she had divorced?


    ¡®But her ex-husband is a famous figure in Santabaca. Didn''t she receive alimony when she divorced? So, she lives so... hard..."


    Originally, she wanted to shake hands with him. But when she reached out her hand, she realized that it was a little dirty. She


    immediately withdrew it and smiled. "It''s a little dirty."


    "Why are you here?" Kingsley


    twitched his thin lips. Hlsyvoiad Wes)


    . nave)


    asysual low>deep, and


    attractive. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m working here and it''s working


    time now." Sherman alsmic@r


    wivpoukinratantes thi ition or


    ehibarrassment. "Mr. Wrightes


    here for work?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He made an understatement and said, "Yeah..."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You go ahead, please. | should


    continue to work. Lipyits you (eat


    if avertiine." ae) pointed to Brittany


    behind her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you really want to invite me to eat?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman nodded. He always helped her out. She should invite him to eat to show her gratitude.


    ¡°How about today? | just have time. Okay?" He raised his eyebrows faintly. Although he was asking


    Sherman, his aura made it difficult for Sherman to refuse him.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Sherman didn''t refuse him and responded with an '' Okay¡¯.


    "You probably don''t have my number. Now keep it in your phone..."


    She took out her cell phone. Then he read his number and she saved it in her phone.


    Standing there, Kingsley was the focus of everyone''s attention. The manager of thepany heard that Kingsley was


    downstairs, so he rushed downstairs. Before the manager was about to step forward, Kingsley saw him out of the corners of his


    eyes and he raised his eyebrows slightly and imperceptibly signaled him not toe forward. Understanding his gesture, the


    manager did not go forward.


    Kingsley didn''t stay any longer after Sherman saved his number. He turned around and left.


    Sherman went back to work. She started to clean the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hall. Kingsley¡¯s tall figure stood in front of the


    ck Bentley.


    She was facing right to him. She smiled brightly. Across the huge floor-to-ceiling window, she waved at him friendly.


    Standing on the other side of the window, Kingsley looked at her. The sun was shining on her, and her whole body bathed in the


    warm sunlight. The hair on the sides of her face danced in the sunlight. She seemed to take on a faint golden glow in the


    sunlight. The corners of her mouth curled up, and her smile was natural and bright. It was fascinating. The look in his eyes was


    deepened and darkened a bit. Then he bent and got in the car.


    Soon it was time to go home. Sherman put on her dark green trench coat and walked out of the office building.


    The weather in Santabaca was not very good these days. It rained a lot. It wasn''t raining when she came t 0 the office, so she


    didn''t bring an umbre.


    Now it was pouring outside and she was worried about how to go home. Fortunately, Brittany had brought two umbres, and


    she handed one to Sherman. She knew Sherman would forget to bring one.


    Sherman hugged Brittany happily and thanked her. Then she left. She went straight to the supermarket. She had fired the maid.


    She wanted to do everything herself.


    She bought some vegetables, fruit, and a piece of salmon. With her two hands full, she took a cab and went back to her


    apartment.


    Lately, she had a craving for toasted salmon and broli, so she was going to cook for herself tonight.


    Though her marriage failed, she still had to live on. In this world, no one would die without another person. Seven years of love


    came to an end. She couldn''t make her life a mess again.


    The vegetables were washed and the salmon was in the oven. Just as she was busy around, her cell phone rang. She tilted her


    head aside and held the phone between her ear and shoulder. "Hello?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have got my number?" On such a damp night, Kingsley''s husky voice sounded particrly deep and enchanting.


    Sherman was stunned. She hurriedly answered seriously, "Yes, | have got it, Mr. Wright."


    "| remember you said at noon that you would invite m e to have dinner with you. You didn''t forget about it, did you?" He said the


    last two words doubtfully, yet his tone gentle.


    However, Sherman forgot about it. She had totally forgotten about it! She could say nothing but to apologize, "I''m sorry. It''s my


    fault."


    "That''s okay..." His voice was gentle.


    But Sherman felt even more guilty.


    Somehow, she came o withthe


    rds ney: MOMSSNR, at home.


    Ifyou don''t mind, you''re wee to


    come over." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just after she said this, she suddenly


    felt that it was really abrupt of tet \


    shewa failing about how


    her it back, he asked, "Your


    address?" 1 Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Two simple words set her words back. She told him the address of her apartment.


    After hanging up the phone, she began to clean up her apartment. Mostly, people would feel stressed around a man like


    Kingsley.


    After about half an hour, a steady


    knock came on the door. Sherm


    walked over a openedithe dar,


    APUIKENGSISY was standing outside.


    He looked handsome and neat, his


    ck coat caught a bit raindrops.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 771

    ?


    "Mr. Wright, wee." Sherman said with a little nervousness.


    Kingsley took off his ck coat, and Sherman took it over and hung it on the coat rack. Then he sat down on the couch. "I don''t have coffee, just tea."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tea is fine..." Kingsley moved his lips and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    She brought a cup of tea and ced it on the table. Kingsley took it up and took a sip. Then he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you cooking something?"


    Sherman took a sniff, and then she rushed into the kitchen. She was cooking soup, but when Kingsley arrived, shepletely forgot about it and it smelled like burnt.


    It was fine without the soup. She started baking the lobster. The procedures were a bitplicated and she couldn''t remember. Although she felt embarrassed, she poked her head out of the kitchen and asked awkwardly, "Mr. Wright, could you look up how to make baked lobster for me? Please read it to me."


    Kingsley turned on her iPad and searched for the recipe. Then he stood at the kitchen door and read it to her.


    His figure was tall and straight, his shoulders broad and hips narrow. A white shirt and smoky gray pants look neat on him. The man was charming.


    His voice was low, husky, sexy and charming. Reading the recipe of cooking baked lobster in such a voice was a bit weird.


    Sherman was attentive, though a little embarrassed. The kitchen was small. And when he stood by the door, it looked more narrow.


    In the small kitchen, when she was cooking there alone, she felt a little lonely and solitary. Now the two of them stood in the kitchen, one cooking, one reading the recipe, and their breaths mingled in the air. It looked cozy.


    After about twenty minutes, the meal was finally ready, three dishes. That soup was ruined. She poured two sses of wine.


    "Is this how you cook every time?" Kingsley opened his thin lips, took a sip of the wine, and then picked up the fork.


    Hearing this, Sherman blushed a bit. She felt awkward. She was honest, "No, not always. It''s only when I cook something I''m not familiar with. I can cook some dishes on my own, but for some dishes I can''t."


    He tasted the lobster, "It''s good."


    "Thanks to the recipe, I''m just trying it on the fly! I''m not a good cook. I''m a bad student and an awful cook." She grew more embarrassed.


    "No, you''re not. Although this is the first time you cook baked lobster, it''s delicious. I never lie." He looked at her, his eyes dark and his gaze deep.


    ''Is that a...pliment?'' The corners of her mouth twitched. She still felt a little embarrassed. She looked down and picked up her fork. "Try the salmon! It will get cold in a while."


    She thought it was a bad decision to invite him over for dinner. The small apartment was filled with his scent, and she was so tensed up that she could barely breathe.


    Kingsley''s dining manner was as elegant as he was, without making a sound. He was quiet, but she couldn''t ignore his presence.


    After dinner, it waste. Kingsley didn''t stay any longer. He had his coat draped casually over his shoulders. He said, "It was a lovely meal tonight! Thank you for your treat."


    "If that can be considered a meal..." Her eyes were half-open, and she tucked the hair falling over her cheeks behind her ears. Her cheeks burned a little.


    "Of course." He curled up his lips, bent his tall figure slightly, and put on his shoes.


    She walked him downstairs. The rain was pouring. Sherman was standing on the top step. She didn''t bring an umbre with her. She would not get wet there.


    Holding a ck umbre with his big hand, Kingsley strode away. The rain trickled along the edge of the umbre and sshed on his shiny ck shoes.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    She wore slippers and did not change her shoes. She stood there. The rain wafted along the wind and fell o n her. She felt a bit


    cold and took a step back. But the slippers were a bit slippery so she fell straight forward.


    Upon seeing this, Kingsley threw down the umbre and stretched out his big hand to support her body that fell from above. As a


    result, the faces of the two were pressed tightly together. She was afraid of falling and subconsciously stretched out her arms to


    encircle his neck...


    It was raining heavily. Just after a while, they two were all drenched. His cheeks were warm and the fragrance emanating from


    his body smelled very good. Her heart was beating fast as she was very embarrassed about the current situation she had


    caused. So, she apologized, "I''m sorry!"


    "You seem to have been saying sorry to me from the beginning to now..." He opened his thin lips lightly. His calm voice was deep


    and pleasant to the ear in the ticking rain.


    When Sherman uttered these words, Kingsley carried her body in his arms. He moved his long legs to step u p. Then he


    released his hold on her waist after standing in the rain shelter.


    She had already noticed that Kingsley held her all the time. She closed her eyes and then withdrew her arms from around his


    neck, feeling extremely embarrassed. She stood still and said, "| change it to ¡®thank you¡¯."


    Kingsley smiled. "Are there any other words?"


    "For a life-saver, | think these words are the most appropriate." Sherman said.


    "There seems to be another way of showing gratitude. That is marrying your life-saver..."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman was slightly startled. Then she gave a smile and then looked at him with her dark eyes. "I didn''t expect Mr. Wright


    would also be joking.¡±


    "| look serious?" Kingsley raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "A little. Mr. Wright is not like a person who often jokes. You are noble and detached." Sherman answered very honestly as she


    never told lies.


    "Yourpliment to me is a great honor." When he said these words, he raised the corners of his mouth a little at the thought of


    Sherman¡¯s remark on him. "| have eaten a lot of the dishes you just cooked and it can be considered that | am not so


    detached..."


    Hearing this, Sherman couldn''t help but smile, with deep dimples in the corners of her mouth, but her smile was light.


    "Good night..." Kingsley stepped down the steps and picked up the umbre that had fallen on the ground.


    The ck coat on his body waspletely wet.


    Feeling guilty, Sherman amplified her voice, "Your clothes¡ª"


    "No problem." His deep voice came through the heavy rain. Kingsley stepped into the car, turned the steering wheel to the left,


    and then left.


    In the autumn night, it was cold. Sherman wrapped her coat tightly around herself. Then she went upstairs and took a shower.


    The next day, Sherman arrived at thepany very early. She also brought a thermos with ginger water to dispel coldness.


    She first poured a ss of ginger water for Brittany. After both of them drank ginger water, they went to the lobby to clean.


    After the cleaning, the lobby was clean and tidy. Even people''s figures could be reflected on the floor.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Sherman sneered. She took out her phone and typed something while looking up at the female employee," You are so civilized.


    Do people in the wholepany know you?"


    The female employee frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "| will send what you did to thepany''s website so that they will know you."


    The female employee was so angry that her face turned pale. She red at Sherman, picked up the box on the floor, and threw


    it in the trash bin.


    Brittany tugged on her sleeve. Shermanughed and put her phone into her pocket. She took the mop from Brittany''s hand and


    said, "I''ll go wash the mop.


    Brittany, you can take a break."


    She hadn''t finished washing the mop when Brittany walked in. She didn''t look well. She remembered that the female employee


    seemed to have a rtionship with the manager, "Sherman."


    "What''s wrong?" She turned off the faucet.


    "Does the manager look for you because of what just happened?" Brittany was worried.


    Sherman felt it didn''t matter. If it were really because of what happened just now, she wouldn''t continue


    working there.


    The manager was waiting for her in the lobby. When h e saw hering, the manager gestured for her to follow him upstairs to


    his office.


    "Do you know Mr. Wright?" The manager said.


    Sherman frowned, "Who?"


    "The man who spoke to you in the lobby."


    ¡°We''ve just met a few times and had a few meals." She told him the truth.


    The manager didn''t ask any more questions but said," Pack up and go back to work in the office in the afternoon. Someone will


    tell you what you should do a t that time."


    Until she walked out of the manager''s office, Sherman was still in a trance. Brittany waited for her worriedly. She told Brittany that


    she was fine and was transferred back to the office.


    After lunch, the HR manager took her to the office. The desk was already prepared for her, which was beside the window.


    Across from her was exactly the female employee she encountered in the morning. Her badge showed her name, "Yanny


    Moore."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Yanny didn''t have a good impression of Sherman. She grunted coldly and ignored Sherman. She was as arrogant as a peacock.


    Sherman didn¡¯t pay attention to her. She thought that she didn''t get along well with the surname Moore, for example, Natalie


    Moore and Yanny Moore.


    Although she met with Yanny for the


    first time and they were not farean


    with each othen what happened in


    thd Penta suggested that they


    would not get along well in the future.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After she got familiar with the


    company''s business, the mana


    asked her to write repent h¨¦rman


    Haninever Wtitten a report before.


    She spent the whole afternoon


    writing it and then she submitted it to


    the manager. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But the report was not very satisfying. The manager didn''t criticize her, but his face was stern and cold.


    She was a bit upset. She had forgotten what she had learned in college. Now she couldn''t even do the simple work.


    After work, she went to the library and bought a lot of books about work. When she got home, she cooked some instant noodles


    and ate them while reading books.


    Thepany rules said that female


    employees must wear high heels


    work. There wescaGalitement for


    thd hai St their shoes. Moreover,


    female employees were also required


    to wear light makeup. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    After getting up at six o''clock, Sherman put on light makeup and the shoes she boughtst year. After that, she went to the


    company. She had just sat down when the manager approached her and asked her to make a report.


    There were dozens of employees in her department. But only she and another employee were neers, and they had to


    make reports.


    To be honest, Sherman was nervous. It was the first time for her to make a report in front of so many people. How could she not


    be nervous?


    The other employee did a good job on the report. But when it was her turn, she didn''t do well. She even made many mistakes.


    Many employeesughed at her. Yanny wereughing loudly.


    "You were born to be a cleaner. Why do you want to embarrass yourself?" Yanny muttered, and Sherman heard that clearly.


    Sherman didn''t get angry but sat back in her seat.


    Facing the huge floor-to-ceiling window washed by the rain, she was lost in thought.


    She hadn''t studied well during her four years in college. She thought she had gotten a wonderful husband and marriage. But she


    didn''t expect to lose her marriage and sacrifice her career.


    After work, she was packing up her things and was about to leave when the manager asked her to join a business dinner in the


    evening.


    ording to the female employees, she should apany the other party to talk about business, have dinner and drink.


    Sherman didn''t do a satisfying job, so she needed to do something else topensate for her work...


    Business dinners like this usually took ce in a private room. But the other party felt it was too quiet i n a private room, so they


    dined in the hall.


    Sherman found it absurd to talk about business in such a noisy ce with harsh music.


    The manager of the other party was horny. When he raised and lowered his hand, he always deliberately touched Sherman''s


    thigh. When he spoke, he also deliberately came very close to her ear and exhaled hot breath. She felt sick but could only get as


    far away from him as possible.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She had drunk five sses of wine and was drunken, but the manager of the other party came close to her and poured her wine.


    She really couldn''t drink anymore, but her manager winked at her. This would affect the contract. If she messed up, no one could


    take the consequences.


    Sherman thought about it. She could keep drinking, but she didn''t want to be touched by that manager. Otherwise, she would


    really get angry.


    She was about to reach for her ss, but she was preempted. The manager suddenly stood up and said," Mr. Wright."


    The manager of the other party also stood up and said, "Hello, Mr. Wright."


    Kingsley nodded indifferently at them, looked at Sherman, and said, "How many sses of wine did you drink?¡±


    "Five sses." She said. She didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "Can you leave now? | left in a hurry yesterday. | left something at your ce." Kingsley continued.


    Sherman froze for a moment. Then


    she understood that be\was Gdiping


    Gy,


    soustre Said! ¡ì It the ck


    wallet?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Kingsley fixed his deep eyes on the two managers, "When will you finish talking?"


    "We''ve almost finished. We just need


    to sign the contract. Mr. Wright Vig,


    Holmes could garni he Tranager


    nmeaintay said. His expression


    changed slightly and he looked at


    Sherman strangely. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you. This evening is my treat. " Kingsley''s voice was indifferent and distant.


    After walking out of the bar, Sherman


    breathed in the fresh ait deeslfahd!


    sly ¡°vir. Wright, why are


    you here?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m partying with friends..." Kingsley raised his eyebrows, "Did you n to keep drinking just now?"

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Sherman closed her eyes, the smell of wine lingering in her mouth. "| wanted to drink more, but | wouldn''t let him take


    advantage of me again. Please go ahead with what you are doing, Mr. Wright. | am leaving now. H


    "You can¡¯t hail a taxi here, let me drive you home ..." H e took the car key from the hand of the waiter while talking.


    "Mr. Wright, please don¡¯t trouble yourself again. | can get a taxi here." How could she be so cheeky to ask him to take her home


    again?


    "No at all..."


    After saying this, he walked past her. He was tall and upright, and he looked even more attractive with his long and strong legs


    wrapped in the silver-gray pants. Besides, his body shape was perfect.


    Kingsley opened the passenger door first and then the driver door. Then he got in the car, seated himself and waited for


    Sherman.


    Sherman slightly bit her lips. This man was very gentlemanly and elegant even when he was pushing her. She was a bit


    distressed and felt pressured.


    With the car door open, the deluxe car seats got wet from the rain. Sherman blinked her eyes and then sat in the passenger


    seat. Kingsley turned on the wipers and drove away.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Due to the high performance of the car and his smooth driving, Sherman didn''t feel the slightest bump. As Sherman studied all


    night yesterday and had drunk a lot of wine today, she was very sleepy now. Leaning against the back support, she fell into a


    deep sleep.


    It was a rainy night. Sherman wore light makeup today and even the pores were nowhere to be seen on her fair skin. Wearing


    pink lipstick, Sherman''s glossy lips were like the rose petals after the autumn rain.


    Kingsley nced at her for a while before withdrawing his deep gaze. Kingsley kept driving, and a momentter, he pulled over


    in front of her residence.


    She was still sleeping and it seemed that she wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. Sherman''s tightly knitted eyebrows indicated that


    she wasn''t sleeping well.


    He stretched out his hands to hold her tilting head and helped her sleep in a morefortable way.


    However, at this moment, Sherman woke up. Being so close, they stared into each other''s eyes.


    She could see her reflection clearly in his deep hazel eyes. And she smelled the scent on him. Sherman felt a little embarrassed


    and her cheeks turned red. She quickly fixed her short skirt which almost revealed her tititing body part and sat upright, her


    heart


    beating faster.


    With a cool expression, Kingsley withdrew his hands and looked gently at Sherman.


    Sherman deliberately turned her head to look out the window, and it was still raining outside. "How about going upstairs for a cup


    of tea before leaving?"


    "Okay ..."He replied.


    Sherman.


    He had sharp eyes. He smiled, "You regret it?"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    She brought the coffee over. He took it and sipped it lightly. Apart from the album, there were a few books 0 n the coffee table, all


    of which were about architecture. He picked them up with his fingertips, and there were traces drawn with a pen, which were red


    or blue, and there were standard beside them. She was very serious.


    "You''re studying?" Kingsley flipped through a few more pages. The taste of coffee was good.


    "That''s right. I''m a half idiot. If | don''t learn, I''ll lose facepletely." Sherman twitched the corners of her mouth and thought of


    the report she made in thepany.


    The corners of his lips moved slightly. He sipped his coffee and flipped through the pages without saying anything else.


    Sherman sat on the sofa, and her body twisted left and right. He did not make a sound, and she dare not to make a sound,


    allowing him to remain silent.


    "This kind of study won''t have much of effect. It''s just a theory. You should learn it through practice. When you walk on the street,


    every building can be your research subject..." Kingsley raised his head and looked at her.


    Smiling, Sherman felt that he was right, and she felt enlightened instantly. "Yes."


    Putting the coffee cup on the coffee table, Kingsley raised his wrist, nced at his watch, and got up. "! should leave."


    She didn''t ask him to stay. It was already 9:30 p.m., and she was really tired. She quickly stood up and told him, "It''s raining


    heavily. Take care on the road."


    Walking to the side of the elevator, Kingsley paused and said in a steady voice, "The photos are pretty good. H


    Sherman was slightly stunned. He had already entered the elevator and left. She didn''t send him downstairs. Standing in front of


    the window, she could clearly see him leaving.


    Sitting back on the sofa, she flipped through the album. The photos in the album were of her, Grace, and Summer. She didn''t


    have many friends, only the two of them. When she flipped back, she found that thest page was a wedding photo of Billy and


    her.


    She remembered that she had torn them all. Why was one left here?


    She looked at the photo in a daze. Then, she directly tore the whole photo from the album. There was no need to keep it.


    She even tore the photos of herself and Billy into small pieces and threw them into the trash can.


    She hadpletely cut off the rtionship with Billy. When she left, she did not bring anything about Billy.


    To this day, was her heart still in pain? It was painful. How could seven years of rtionship be forgotten so easily?


    However, that kind of pain was no longer heartwrenching pain, but the pain caused by the needle tip. It was much lighter and


    much more rxed.


    In the past, she always thought that without Billy, her life would be a mess. She would have no direction and have no goal. She


    would be missing out on the fun andck motivation in her life.


    At this point, she realized that without Billy, she could still lead a stable life and the life was not as bad as she imagined.


    People had to learn to grow up, to be independent, and to be strong.


    Sherman was writing a document. Yanny gave her a strange look, took a cup of coffee, shook her hand slightly, and sprinkled all


    the coffee on the document in her hand. "I''m sorry. | didn''t do it on purpose."


    Anyone knew that she did it on purpose...


    She picked up the document and tossed the coffee that had been spilled on it onto Yanny¡¯s skirt.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sherman raised her head and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    She heard people in the office say that Yanny had an affair with the manager, but it had nothing to do with her.


    There were coffee stains on Fanny''s skirt. She stared a t Sherman with anger. Sherman looked back at her. Actually, she


    deserved it. Why did she always provoke her?


    During this period, the government was busy with a proposal to build the most prestigious university in Santabaca. It would


    naturally be surrounded by hospitals and supermarkets. This was a very big project. If thepany could get it, its benefits


    would naturally be great.


    Now, all the people in thepany were fighting for this project. If they could get it, they would take a good percentage from this


    project.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Yanny frowned, "Mr. Wright?"


    ¡°Allpanies are now pleasing Mr. Wright since the government entrusted the project to him. It''s totally u p to him to decide


    whichpany can take the project over."


    There had been voices of sarcasm and irony spreading in the office, which Sherman was quite tired of. To be honest, Sherman


    thought she was not capable of the work.


    She went to the manager''s office and politely rejected the project, because she was new and was notpetent enough. What''s


    more, it was her first time and she didn''t want to mess it up.


    The manager waved the hand and gave her some material to learn, for he would take her to meet someone during the dinner.


    During the lunch time, Summer called her to go to the shopping mall which was in the street opposite not far from there.


    Sherman checked her weight and it was 52.5 kg.


    She weighed 57.5 kg when she was pregnant; however her weight dramatically dropped after having been through all those


    things. Especially she hadn''t eaten well during that period.


    Summer looked at Sherman''s face, where all speckles caused by pregnancy were gone. It was like rebirth for a woman after


    post partum recovery as long as she took good care of herself during that period.


    She had just miscarried and was still recovering from the pregnancy loss. Thus she would benefit more by eating and sleeping


    well.


    Sherman had been too busy to care about her appearance recently. She and Brittany could drink seven or eight cups of water


    per day when it was not that busy during the cleaning work.


    Now when Sherman looked at her face, she found that not only were all speckles gone, but also the skin condition was much


    better. However she didn''t care about it that much. Actually she would like to have her face full of speckles rather than lose her


    baby.


    After work, the manager sent Sherman to a car and asked the driver to take her somewhere for dinner.


    The ce she was going to actually was a high-end club which was elegantly furnished and very quite. She walked toward the


    private room at the end and pushed the door open. The room was full with Kingsley sitting in the center.


    Wearing a ck suit and a shirt with ck stripes inside, with his legs crossed, Kingsley was very outstanding in the room.


    She was stunned. The times they had met each other was unexpectedly frequent. What a small world.


    Everyone set gaze on her upon hearing the noise. Sherman closed the door and bowed to apologize," Sorry. I''m so sorry. Go


    ahead please."


    Kingsley was slightly surprised. He squinted and said, "Sit down."


    Sherman nodded toward him and sat down on the sofa closest to the door, while everybody was trying hard to introduce their


    advantages and nning.


    Kingsley waved his left hand, signaling them to stop. Then he took a sip of tea and said, "There are 10 people in total, but | only


    have one hour. So each of you got 6 minutes, and please control the time by yourself. Who is going to be the first one? Let''s


    start..."


    It seemed he was born with stateliness of a king.


    Everyone became quiet and abided by the rule of six minutes for each person. Once the time was over, they would stop


    automatically even if they didn''t finish.


    Previously Sherman was confused, but now she understood that Kingsley had the final say on this project.


    And she understood everything now, including why the manager transferred her to the office from being a cleaner, and why the


    manager gave her such an important project.


    When the manager transferred her to the office, she was only asked if she knew Mr. Wright.


    When her mind was still wandering, someone besides


    touched her arm and said, "It''s your turn now."


    She immediately came back and shook her head, "I a m not ready."


    All was looking at her for her just


    wasted such a good ae oom


    Kingsle ut doyonist an


    Ba Se on his suit jacket, "I''ve


    got something to handle. Help


    yourself." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After hearing that, all of them sitting


    on the sofa stood up. Kingsley


    nodded with indiffer pogand O


    poVtensssitaweltrthem, With firm


    steps, Kingsley passed through


    Sherman without stopping, but


    leaving a light scent of his perfume


    behind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The rest of the people started heading to the entrance, including two young girls, who were so excited and talking on and on.


    ¡°Compared to meeting such an elegant and mature man, this project means nothing. | can die without any regrets now."


    "You know the nce he took at me


    was like a sh of lightning, making)


    heartsipk. AEN ein my


    namie, | felt like | am dying." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ah... My heart almost stopped beating.¡±


    One of the girls touched Sherman''s arm and said, " Have you gone numb when he talked to you?"


    "He didn''t talk to me,¡± Sherman replied. The girl was s 0 excited that she even hurt Sherman''s arm.


    "Yes he did. He said ¡®Sit down¡¯ and he took a nce at you. He seemed to smile at you." Sherman was speechless.


    Sherman felt like they thought too much and got a rich imagination.


    After saying goodbye to girls, Sherman walked out of the club. Everything went quiet finally.

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778


    A silver gray Bentley Mulliner stopped in front of her. Kingsley rolled down the window and said, "Get in."


    "I know Mr. Wright was busy. I''ll take a cab. It''s very convenient." Sherman was thinking about her work.


    "Do you think it''s inconvenient to take my car?"


    Sherman shook her head, "No. Since Mr. Wright is very busy, I don''t want to disturb you."


    He said, "I''m not busy. I have plenty of time..."


    "Didn''t you just say in the private room that you had only an hour?" She remembered clearly.


    "It was just my excuse..." His voice was low. He didn''t think that there was anything wrong with his words.


    Sherman was speechless.


    She had no way to refuse him and got in the car. She kept holding the files and reading them while thinking about something.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "The manager gave me this business proposal for another purpose. He knew that I knew you, so he gave me such a big project. He thought it would be easy for me to contact you. I was disgusted." Sherman told the truth. She felt that it had something to do with him. He had helped her a few times, so she shouldn''t lie to him.


    "It''s normal..." Kingsley rubbed his eyebrows with hisrge and slender hand.


    "Normal?"


    "Since there is a rtionship, no one would let it go. No one will pay attention to what method you use. They will just care about the result. These are rules of today''s society..." His voice was deep, with a calm yet prating power, "Shall we go for dinner?"


    Sherman didn''t have dinner indeed and she nodded. She knew he was right and said, "But obviously he misunderstood our rtionship."


    Especially that day at the hotel when he said ambiguous words to help her, so the misunderstood them...


    manager


    "The rtionship between us?"


    "The manager must have misunderstood our rtionship because of the ambiguous words you said to me that day." She looked up and said, "Actually, our rtionship is really


    normal..."


    Kingsley asked, "How do you define the so-called normal rtionship?"


    "We are ordinary friends." She thought about it. They had met so many times that they could indeed be described as friends.


    "I have a crush on you..." He said. He narrowed his eyes slightly and fixed his deep eyes on her.


    Sherman froze, her face was a little flushed and her heartbeat elerated. In fact, her reaction was normal. No matter which woman heard such a good man say such words to her, it was impossible for her to be calm.


    Only a few secondster, she calmed down. She reacted that way just because he said those words so sudden that she couldn''t handle it at once.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Besides, he just said that he had a crush on her, which was a verymon thing. She also had a crush on him.


    "I have a crush on Mr. Wright too..." She responded. Her face was calm as she put away the files on herp.


    Kingsley narrowed his deep eyes, but his face was quiet and natural.


    He had met and got along with many people. He could guess what they wanted just by looking at their eyes, and they didn''t need to speak out.


    She didn''t have many thoughts. He could understand her meaning from her words.


    "Mr. Wright is elegant, mature and steady. No one dislike you!" What Sherman said was true. From the reaction of those two girls just now, it was obvious that he was highly popr.


    Kingsley hooked up his thin lips and smiled...


    After that, his low and husky voice was full of deep meaning, "That''s not what I meant..."


    Sherman froze. She twisted her hands on her short skirt together, and she was a little


    nervous.


    She was not a fool. Both of them were adults. She understood the meaning of his words. She felt amazed, astonished and confused.


    Suddenly, she felt hot. She reached out to roll down the window.


    The cold wind blew in on the autumn night. Sherman felt cold. The wind messed up her hair, so she put her hair behind her ear.


    For a moment, her heart was as calm as a quietke and she said, "Mr. Wright, why do you have a crush on me?"


    She felt that she was in a mess at that moment. She didn''t have any work experience. People in the wholepanyughed at her report.


    She couldn''t imagine how he could have a crush on her, and she felt it absurd.


    Kingsley leaned forward his slender body slightly. His fingers were slender and clean. His scent of a mature man lingered around Sherman''s nose. The car window she opened was


    closed.


    He hooked up his lips and smiled, turning the steering wheel to the right.


    He didn''t say anything. Sherman didn''t say anything either. If she said something, the atmosphere would be more embarrassing.

 Chapter 779

    ?


    Because of those words, they stopped talking, which brought a kind of embarrassing atmosphere in the car. Actually it was much more embarrassing than before.


    They drove forward and finally stopped in front of a residential building. Sherman sat upright and took a deep breath, "I''m sorry."


    It meant rejection....


    "I''m supposed to be the one to say sorry. It''s still raining outside, and I guess you need an umbre..."


    Leaning forward, Kingsley took out an umbre from the back seat and gave it to her, as if her refusal didn''t affect him at all.


    Though being rejected, he maintained his gentility and politeness. This was probably the difference between a mature man and a normal one.


    Sherman took the umbre, got off the car and left after reminding him of safe drive.


    Back to her apartment, Sherman sat on the sofa with a cup of warm water in her hand. Her mind was wandering.


    Sherman couldn''t understand why an outstanding man like him would be interested in her, a woman who just got a divorce.


    He was not kidding, but she coouldn''t understand the reason he gave...


    Standing up, she observed herself in front of the mirror. She was not pretty, just a normal woman in medium size.


    Without thinking too much, Sherman shook her head and went to her bedroom.


    Kingsley was too shining, outstanding and always the focus of audience, but she had got self -knowledge. What''s more, she was not going to start a new rtionship at that moment.


    For seven years of affection, perseverance and sacrifice, what she got in return was Billy''s betrayal.


    How could she believe in love after having gone through so much?


    Now she was scarred and exhausted after giving and being hurt so much. As for love, it brought her nothing but the fear.


    To this day, she would still had nightmares sometimes.


    The next day, Sherman went to the manager''s office. She was really unsure about this business proposal. In addition, she was not capable of that.


    After knowing her intention, the manager waved his hand and asked her to go out, reacting exactly the same as what he didst time.


    "You already knew what I''m capable of. I cannot afford the consequence."


    "How about this. Once we get the project, I''ll send another colleague to handle it, and themission will be shared by you two. Is that okay?"


    The manager was determined to let her take the project.


    Sherman was speechless.


    "Well, any questions?" The manager looked up, staring at her.


    "I mean I don''t want to be responsible for the whole project. No matter it is about winning the project or about the implementation afterward, I don''t want to be involved in."


    The manager was slightly angry, "This ispany''s decision without any negotiation. What you said doesn''t help."


    In the end, Sherman walked out disappointedly.


    She didn''t want to take this project for the following reasons. Firstly, she was notpetent enough; secondly, she''d better not meet with Kingsley anymore for the situation had be slightly embarrassing between them two; thirdly, the manager gave her the project because of her connections with Kingsley, but what if she failed...


    While Sherman was quite frustrated, Yanny scorned at her, "It seems someone is lucky and being taken seriously. Isn''t she worried about it is too much for her to take such a big project?"


    "I am indeed worried about that. How about we exchange our position? I''d love to do that."


    Yanny sneered and murmured to herself. She and Mr. Wright knew each other. So what was the big deal?


    The manager''s assistant told Sherman that Mr. Wright would meet all representatives in a restaurant, and she must be dressed up and show up.


    Sherman really wanted to pour the mug of hot tea over the manager''s face.


    More ridiculously, the manager probably disliked her makeup, so he asked Yanny to help her.


    Yanny behaved weirdly and moved her hands quickly over Sherman''s face, while Sherman sat upright and stiffly.


    Last time she arrived toote. So this time before going off duty, the manager sent a car to drive her there and especially emphasized that she could go home directly, instead of going back topany after the meeting, which made other colleagues quite jealous.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Outside of the meeting room in Bauhinia Pce were standing a group of representatives, most of whom were females including Sherman.


    After a while, the door of the meeting room was opened. Kingsley was sitting in centre, wearing a dark blue shirt and the ck suit.


    The table was very long, and all representatives had sat down. All females quietly took the seats in the front, except Sherman who stepped backward.


    "Because of time limits, it is impossible to let you speak as long as you want, so each of you got 10 minutes. If you really have to speak for 11 minutes, I will explicitly show you the exit of the meeting room, because I always cooperate with those who abide by rules."

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Kingsley folded his legs and leaned on the seat behind him. His voice was low and hoarse.


    Ashort speech made the people present understand him very well. Many peopleughed and the atmosphere was less tense.


    ¡°Let''s begin." He nodded for a start. His deep gaze lingered for a moment as it swept over a certain spot.


    Those sitting in front were all women. Their voices were very nice, some of which were slightly falsely sweet but not


    disconcerting.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Sherman inadvertently saw a woman wink at Kingsley which was clearly seduction, she realized why there were mostly


    women who were dressed up.


    But Kingsley didn¡¯t notice it from the beginning to the end. He maintained the same posture, while the waiter standing behind


    refilled his cup from time to time.


    Instead of coffee, Kingsley had mineral water in his cup.


    There were twenty people in total, and Sherman was thest one. When it was her turn, he looked over naturally.


    Usually he gave her a sense of oppression. This time there were so many people beside him, the sense of oppression was


    stronger, and she was a little nervous.


    "There is no need to be nervous. You can take a deep breath and rx yourself." Kingsley said softly. The corners of his lips


    slightly hooked.


    As he said, she took a deep breath, and when she calmed down, she started slowly.


    His deep eyes fell on her, as if he was listening attentively, which made Sherman feel unusually ufortable, but she still said


    what should be said.


    When it was over, she was relieved and sat down. The meeting also ended at this point. Kingsley got up and left after greeting.


    Without exception, there was a lot of praise for him. Clearly, he didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t do anything, just sitting there, but


    he could harvest so much appreciation and admiration.


    Sherman was the first to leave. She walked past the turn of the Bauhinia Pce. She was about to stop a cab when the ck


    Bentley stopped and Lee''s face showed up, "Ms. Holmes, please get in."


    "No, thank you. | have other things to do." Sherman refused.


    "No matter where you go, you have to take a car. It''s just the right time to give you a ride." Lee was unusually enthusiastic.


    Such enthusiasm made it impossible for her to refuse.


    She opened the door and got in. Kingsley was sitting in the backseat, closing his eyes meditatively.


    She sat down, a little away from him.


    Lee exined softly that Kingsley had a cold and he clearly remembered that he put an umbre in the car yesterday. He didn¡¯t


    know how Mr. Wright got wet. So he caught a cold and his voice was hoarse.


    She just felt that he didn''t sound right and it turned out that he had got a cold.


    She thought for a moment and then realized that he had given her that umbrest night. Then, she immediately felt very guilty.


    Kingsley had not made a sound and


    seemed to be asleep. His bo YO)


    moved sig tte Ge oat draped


    Oval Kith''s ipped off his shoulders


    and fell on the carpet. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman looked up at him. He was still asleep and didn''t notice it. She paused for a while and bent down to pick up his ck


    coat.


    He did not wake up, and she was too embarrassed to wake him up. So she had to try to gently drape the coat over him.


    His body moved again and the coat


    slid downward, and she hastily


    reached out hegndttd atthe His


    sppulders Were wide and thick, and


    she had draped the coat a little low,


    so she wanted to drape it a little


    higher this time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She slightly nted her body, and her hands took the cor of his ck coat to put around his neck.


    At this time, Kingsley suddenly opened his eyes.


    Sherman was slightly stunned. He raised his left hand to rub between his eyebrows, and said with his hoarse voice. "Thank you."


    The distance between them was too


    close. Once he opened his m athe


    breath th the extol tren his nose


    awa hos fell on her cheeks, which


    was hot and searing. It seemed he


    had a bad cold. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    "No worries." Sherman brought her hand back, and she felt her cheeks burning because of him.


    ¡°Lee, the bistro on South Lane..." Kingsley stood up and took off his coat.


    Sherman felt guilty, "Haven''t you had dinner yet?"


    "No..."


    ¡°Let me invite you for dinner. How about the soup we had that night?" It was totally understandable to invite him for dinner


    because she was responsible for his catching a cold.


    "Okay..." Kingsley made a little smile.


    It was the same bistro which they had been tost time. After they were seated, Sherman stood up and walked out. She


    remembered there was a pharmacy next to the bistro.


    She came back with a medicine bag in her hand. She bought some medicine for cold.


    Sherman asked the waitress to bring a ss of warm water when she came in with the soup they had ordered. Then she took


    out some medicine ording t 0 the instruction and gave the medicine to Kingsley.


    Kingsley naturally took the medicine, with a sense of tacit understanding andfort. He smiled and spoke to the waitress,


    "Thanks."


    The waitress blushed and secretly took a few glimpses of him. Then she walked out while controlling herself in case she got too


    excited.


    "You put makeup on today?" He looked up, while quietly and elegantly having the soup.


    Sherman nodded with embarrassment and nervousness. Actually she didn''t intend to wear makeup.


    "Very pretty..." heplimented.


    Sherman smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "You asked me yesterday that why I''m interested in you..."


    Sherman immediately went stiff because she hadn''t expected that Kingsley would suddenly mention this topic. She nodded after


    a while for she was quite embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Kingsley looked up and set his gaze on Sherman with his deep eyes. He gently said, He gently said, "You''ve done a lot of things


    that get through to me. For example, you once brought soup to Lee, and you seemed very happy when you were doing a


    cleaning job. The list could go on and on. All in all, I''m so attracted by your personality and character..."


    Take cooking for example, he liked the pear soup she made for him and the whole table of dishes she invited him to have. He


    also liked the fine glow she radiated when she worked hard, as well as the medicine she just bought for him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As simple as "I''m so attracted" was, it made her blush and made her heart jump fast.


    Sherman really had no idea of what to say for such a simple reason he gave.


    After a while, Sherman took the ss


    of water on the table and.said, (ifitis


    to hereastn jour listed | think


    Nowa is a little bit impulsive..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley frowned slightly, "Impulsive?"


    Sherman slightly narrowed her eyes


    and said directly, as if t ere was) {1


    itp\be afraior "Don''t you


    Ape yes reasons you listed are in


    and shallow?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No." Kingsley took a sip of water to clear his throat.


    ¡°Actually every woman is capable of doing what | did." Sherman continued.


    "Maybe, but they have never done those things before me..." Kingsley was staring at her with his deep and charming eyes.


    Sherman felt slightly stressed under


    his gaze, which expressed


    complicated emotions he aa@\!\


    '' gauge ne een ever before


    have done those things in front o f


    you, you feel like you are being


    attracted, but it''s not a real crush..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    He hooked up his lips slightly and suddenly changed the subject, "You never seem to have asked me about my age. And I''ve


    never mentioned it to you either. I''m thirty-four years old..."


    Sherman didn''t understand why he suddenly changed the topic. But when she heard that, she was a little surprised.


    Kingsley looked at her, rubbed between his eyebrows with his big and slender hand, and asked her, "Do you think I''m old?"


    "No. | think you might be thirty." Sherman told the truth.


    "My life is not like a nk sheet of paper. I''ve been in several rtionships and I''ve been through a lot. What I''ve experienced is


    deeper and more intense than you can imagine..." His maic voice became hoarse, but it was very charming.


    Sherman lowered her head and drank the water. Obviously there was hidden message in his words.


    He was seven years older than her. He had more rtionships and experiences than she did. How could a mature man of thirty-


    four not be able to distinguish between crushes and freshness?


    He was charming and elegant. There must be plenty o f women who liked him and surrounded him.


    Sherman understood that he had probably been in love many times. But she also knew that he took the rtionship seriously.


    "| won''t be crazy about love at my age. Now | want a steady and happy life. | will cherish the rest of my life..." His deep eyes


    were calm and gentle. His pupils gleamed, as if he wanted to tempt Sherman.


    Sherman had nothing to say. She lowered her head and shifted her gaze from looking at each other. She was afraid that she


    would fall in love with him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°But we''ve only met a few times. You don''t know me..."


    ¡°We should know others from the details. It is enough t o meet a few times. | know what | want. | also know exactly why | love


    you. Getting to know a person has nothing to do with time. Seven years is a long time, but you can''t see a person through..."


    Kingsley said slowly. He gazed at her and hisst words seemed to have another meaning.


    When she heard hisst words, her heart leapt with pain. Sherman lowered her head and ate the soup. She didn''t say anything.


    She knew he was referring to Billy.


    He was indeed very mature and elegant. He spoke very gently and didn¡¯t mention the name. He just used the words "seven


    years" to bring up the topic of the rtionship between Billy and her back then.


    However, his words opened her wounds, which hadn''t healed. After that, she felt some pain.


    In fact, she should say something now. He spoke so bluntly and obviously. If she didn''t say anything, the conversation wouldn''t


    go any further. He was very sensible and considerate.


    She didn''t say anything and kept on eating the soup. After that, she raised her head and asked the waiter for pear soup, "It''s


    good for our throat."


    Kingsley nodded slightly. He didn''t continue that topic but enjoyed the soup.


    After paying the bill, they walked out of the bistro.


    Sherman went to the pharmacy next


    door. She had forgot to \Ruy | some ||


    ners she out, she


    ae him the medicine, "I''ll take a


    cab." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re sensitive..." Kingsley''s hoarse


    voice streame QuieEHiSthte feat She


    wasavdiihig inte) Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Maybe." She tugged at the corners of her mouth in embarrassment.


    "Get in the car..." Kingsley looked at


    her. He casually pulled the ck coat


    that had almost sli ed froneaia "|


    spyplersiaith Ms big hand. He


    continued, "| won''t mention it to you


    again from now on. But you can talk t


    Oo me about it at any time you want..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If she refused him, she would be a bit pretentious.


    So she got in his car again...

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    All the way, Kingsley didn''t say a word. His long body was half leaning on the leather seat. His eyes were closed as he was


    pretending to sleep. He seemed to have a bad cold.


    Sherman felt guilty. The car was quiet. Only the soft breathing could be heard.


    Lying in the bathtub, the warm water washing her body, Sherman involuntarily recalled the conversation she had with Kingsley at


    the bistro on the South Lane.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She seemed to clearly remember every concise word h e said and the look in his eyes...


    She felt her heart skip a bit. Sherman took a deep breath, held back her feelings, and then shook her head lightly.


    At this point, she felt exhausted. She, who was deeply heartbroken, simply didn''t have the energy, mood, or courage to face a


    new rtionship.


    Also, she intuited that she couldn''t afford to mess with a man like him. And she knew she didn''t deserve him.


    Ayoga ss was ying on the TV. She had almost recovered recently, so she thought it would be good for her to do yoga to


    rx and calm her mind.


    The week after that, she had developed an extremely regr routine. She woke up at six every morning, had to eat breakfast,


    and then went to the office. In the evening, when she returned to her apartment, she would do forty minutes of yoga and then


    study. And she went to bed at ten o''clock every night.


    This was a very fulfilled life for her. And Billy rarely appeared in her dreams.


    In fact, when someone hurt one deeply, as long as one made up one''s mind and vowed to forget that person, one would find that


    it was not difficult to forget that person.


    She was too selfless in those seven years of her life. And she found that her life revolved around Billypletely. Only then did


    she feel she had wasted seven years of her life.


    In the past, she always felt that if she didn''t have Billy''spany, she would be like a fly without direction. Now, however, there


    were so many things waiting for her to do.


    She felt that every second and every minute was precious to her.


    It was Sunday, so she could take a day off. As she was doing theundry, her cell phone rang. She picked up the phone. It was


    Grace calling her.


    "You''re going shopping with me today..." Grace seemed to be just awake. Her voice sounded nasal.


    "I''ll go out with you after 11:00 am." She still had two more clothes to wash and hadn''t tidied up her room. The maid had been


    dismissed because Sherman thought she lived alone, and she didn''t need to hire a maid.


    Grace answered in a daze and fell back to sleep. Sherman washed and dried the clothes.


    The two of them made an


    appointment to meet at South Lane.


    When Sherma arsiyad Grade Was


    alipady there, staring at Sherman and


    sizing her up and down. "Why do |


    think your body shape has changed?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Where?" Sherman was also looking at herself.


    "Your butt. | think your ass seems a


    little rounder and pet eancesre


    ce said as SHOXNOK the


    hwiaciins to touch it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman scolded her, "No woman is as dirty as you are!"


    "| mean seriously! And are you putting on concealer now? What brand is it? Your face looks so smooth.


    And your pregnancy spots are gone."


    Touching her face, Sherman shook


    her head. "I''ve been doing yoga f


    while. And | dri Kefyegkisses- 1


    wareralday-at he office. Skin


    condition is probably rted to how


    much water a person drinks." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "I''ll try that tomorrow, but I''m afraid I''ll keep going to the bathroom after drinking too much water. I''m toozy to go to the


    bathroom."


    Grace was indeed surprisinglyzy. As long as she could sit, she would never stand. As long as she could stay still, she could try


    to be motionless.


    Sherman''s eyebrows twitched a few times. The two of them went to an international department store, so the prices of the


    clothes there were very expensive.


    Grace picked out several fur coats and other styles of coats. However, Sherman didn''t buy anything.


    Sherman just apanied Grace to hang out and pick out clothes at the mall.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After her state of mind became calm, Sherman had that kind of feeling. She felt that no matter how much the clothes were, there


    was not much difference.


    However, Grace shoved two coats at her. "These coats are just the right size for you. And the colors are pretty too."


    Sherman didn''t want to take them, because she had a lot of clothes too. And she bought a coat two days ago. However, Grace


    looked as if she was going to fall out with Sherman if she didn''t take those two coats.


    Finally, Sherman was forced to ept the coats Grace gave her. She only took things Grace and Summer gave her. And she


    wouldn''t take things anyone else gave her.


    The two of them were a little hungry. And there was a newly opened hot pot restaurant across the street from the mall. They were


    standing on this side of the street and were going to walk across the street.


    Suddenly, Grace eximed with excitement, "That''s m y prince charming''s car."


    Sherman felt her heart beating a little faster. She instinctively looked over and saw a silver-gray Mulsanne pulling over. She


    looked at it twice. "You got it wrong."


    Whether it was the silver Mulsanne or the ck Bentley, she sat on those cars for too many times. And she couldn''t be more


    familiar with the license te numbers.


    Sherman hadn''t seen him in nearly two weeks since he''d driven her home from the bistro on the South Lane that night until now.


    And he hadn''t appeared in front of her either.


    It almost gave her a hallucination. It seemed that her night at the bistro on the South Lane was something that happened in her


    dream as if it were a sh in the pan.


    When she saw a Mulsanne or a Bentley on the road some days, her heart could not help but beat faster.


    When she looked over again, she realized that it was not his car. And it had happened many times...


    ¡°How do you know | got it wrong?" Grace was still looking toward the car.


    ¡°Because the license te number is wrong. And those two license te numbers are not the same. His license te number


    starts and ends with number 9, while the one in front of me is 0."


    Grace looked at her. "How do you remember it so well?"


    Because she used to sit in his car, she naturally remembered it clearly...


    Sherman naturally couldn''t answer Grace like that. Then, sheughed. "| have a good memory. How could everyone have such a


    bad memory as you?"


    "Get out of here." Grace reached out and pinched Sherman on the hip.


    ¡°How can you behave like a hooligan in public?" Sherman''s face flushed slightly, and she avoided Grace.


    Although the hot pot restaurant was


    newly opened, it did taste good Ihe


    fvis wag fest fd Seasoning was


    d se, and the price was very


    affordable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman and Grace both ate a lot. Grace even took a picture with her phone and sent it to Summer on WhatsApp.


    Summer was also a hot pot lover. It


    was just that her body recently w.


    inmed, so s aasdehBiddento eat


    sploy good. therefore, Grace


    deliberately sent pictures of food via


    WhatsApp to tempt Summer. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Summer then immediately called Grace. And she kept reprimanding Grace, making Shermanugh.


    After eating the hot pot, Grace wanted to drink coffee because Charlie had forbidden her to drink coffee at home and confiscated


    all the coffee.


    Grace was not sleeping well during


    this time. She couldn''t sleep at night.


    Otherwise, she just sleptvencigrithy


    arlie, hawever Was angry and said


    she was asking for it. Charlie thought


    she drank so much coffee that her


    mind was naturally excited. It would b


    e strange if she could fall asleep.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This cafe had a very elegant name, called Meet Cute Cafe. It sounded like a romantic cafe.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    The cafe was almost full. They went just in time. There was only one table left. This cafe required reservations in advance.


    The price of coffee was a bit expensive. The decoration was nice and it had a particrly quiet atmosphere. Each table was


    separated from the other by a curved wooden track, and clear water was flowing through it all the time. The green potted nts


    everywhere made the ce look lively.


    The cafe was quiet and no one was talking. People were sipping coffee and listening to the water flow. It was rxing and


    enjoyable for both the body and mind.


    There was a wind chime on the door of the cafe. When someone pushed the door, it would make a tinkling sound.


    Grace looked at the door and then her eyes sparkled. She stared fervently at the man who was walking in. Almost every


    woman''s eyes were drawn to the man.


    Kingsley was wearing a silver shirt with a ck tie, smoky gray pants, and a camel coat over his shirt. He looked incredibly


    elegant and handsome.


    Sherman saw him too. Her heart beat a little faster. She hurriedly lowered her head and sipped her coffee.


    However, Grace didn''t give a damn about the disturbance. She excitedly called out, "Mr. Wright! Mr. Wright, here!"


    Sherman felt a little embarrassed, and she wished she could cover the woman''s mouth.


    With his long, slender legs, Kingsley strode over. Every step he took seemed to be on the tip of Sherman''s heart, and her heart


    fluttered with his steps.


    "Ms. Livingston," Kingsley called. He had recovered from the cold and his voice was no longer hoarse. He politely put out his


    right hand.


    Grace immediately put down her coffee cup and gave him her hand. She eximed quietly in her heart,¡¯ What kind of lucky


    woman would be with such a handsome gentleman!"


    Sherman was still sipping her coffee. Kingsley''s deep gaze turned to her, and he spoke, "Nice to see you again.¡± He was really a


    gentleman.


    Kingsley had reached out his hand, and Sherman could only give her hand to him. She stood up and they held hands.


    His palm was hot. Sherman felt a little awkward. She moved her hand slightly to pull back, but Kingsley seemed to clutch her


    fingers tighter.


    She was slightly dumbfounded. She looked up at him, but he had let go of her hand. There was an indifferent look on his grim


    face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Mr. Wright, did you just arrive, or have you been here for a while?" Grace asked curiously.


    "I''ve just arrived..." Kingsley replied.


    "Did you drive a silver Mulsanne?" Grace continued.


    Kingsley nodded slightly. His handsome eyebrows were raised upward a little bit. He wondered why she was asking.


    Grace tucked her wavy hair behind her ears and exined, "Sherman and | were just shopping in the department store across


    the street. When we walked out, we saw a Mulsanne. It looked exactly like yours. | thought it was your car. But Sherman said it


    wasn''t. She said your license te number starts with a 9 and that one starts with a 0.1 want to know which one of u s is correct


    about the car. Now it seems that Sherman has a good memory."

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    With a snap, Grace sped Sherman''s wrist. "If Mr. Wright doesn''t mind being disturbed and said it would help you, why do you


    refuse then?"


    Sherman felt speechless.


    After arriving upstairs, Sherman realized that the decoration style on the first floor was not so stunningpared with that on the


    second floor. The second floor was all private rooms, all made of bamboo and smelled of bamboo everywhere.


    Kingsley walked in front while Sherman and Grace walked behind him.


    His back was very broad and thick and looked very strong, which made him look upright and stylish in his camel-colored coat.


    Grace pulled Sherman along and kept whispering to her. She used to think Mark looked the most stunning in his clothes, but now


    Kingsley looked much more handsome than Mark.


    She was just talking and not paying attention to her steps. When Kingsley stood still, Grace didn''t stop walking. She bumped into


    him and felt a pain in her forehead.


    "I''m sorry..." Kingsley turned slightly to his side as he


    said to Grace.


    Grace shook her head, took two deep breaths, and then backed away. "It''s alright. It''s okay. I''m all good."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After Kingsley walked into the private room, Grace tugged at Sherman. "I smelled smoke on him for the first time."


    Sherman frowned. She''d never smelled smoke on him before. "What''s wrong? Does it shatter your fantasy?¡±


    "Men who don''t smoke will look unmanly,but if a man smokes too much, it can be annoying to people.


    Therefore, a man should smoke just right. And he smells good. | could smell a light shower gel fragrance and a light smoke smell


    on him, which was charming.


    | just took the opportunity to smell twice more, and it was so rare to have such an opportunity. | hate men who wear too much


    perfume and smoke too much..."


    Sherman was speechless.


    After walking into the private room, Sherman was surprised when she saw the slightly older man sitting there. It turned out that


    the man was the person in charge. No wonder Sherman said it would be helpful t o her to join them. 1


    However, Grace was thinking that since Kingsley could keep the big official waiting here, Kingsley was not to be underestimated!


    Kingsley parted his thin lips and made a short introduction. Sherman looked calm andposed and did not panic in the


    slightest.


    However, after Kingsley observed carefully, he noticed that the person in charge looked upset. After all, he was an official, so he


    knew how to restrain his emotions. Apart from Kingsley, Sherman and Grace did not notice it.


    The four of them were sitting at the same table. Sherman sat facing the mayor, who was sitting next to Kingsley. She did not say


    a word.


    Grace was also rarely so quiet. She felt that it was not appropriate to talk nonsense and joke in such a scene.


    The mayor asked Sherman a few questions about the project. She also answered calmly. After all, she had made a lot of


    progress after working a few weeks. She loved the progress she was making at that moment, giving her an indescribable sense


    of satisfaction and a tiny sense of aplishment.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    ¡°What did you forget to bring?" Kingsley turned to look at her with his camel coat resting on his arm.


    "My wallet." Sherman hurriedly said. She walked quickly to the table and picked up her wallet. "I won''t bother..."


    The words had not yet fallen. Kingsley had already put the coat into her hand and whispered, "Wait a minute, then | will take you


    home."


    The coat still kept his body temperature. Sherman was stunned and just wanted to speak, but he said first, "| have a few words to


    say. Just stand outside the door and wait.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the words were said, she could just walk out of the room with his coat.


    In less than thirty seconds, Kingsley walked out, followed by the person in charge. And thetter left through the back door after


    greeting.


    Sherman put the camel coat into Kingsley''s arms. Kingsley hooked his lips slightly.


    Grace was still waiting. When she saw theme out, she went over.


    "Do you have anything to do?" Kingsley casually put his camel coat on his shoulders and asked them


    lightly.


    Before Grace could speak, Sherman answered first, "N 0."


    "Then I''ll send you back."


    Sherman said promptly, "Don¡¯t trouble..."


    But Grace had already interrupted her, "Then I''ll trouble Mr. Wright. We didn''t even drive when we went out."


    Kingsley faintly curled his lips, "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Sherman,


    Lee didn''te today, so Kingsley was driving. He sat in the driver''s seat, and seemed to be very busy that h e was talking to


    other people with Bluetooth headset.


    Grace and Sherman sat in the back seat. For the prince charming sitting right in front of her, Grace had a strong interest and her


    eyes had been following his back. Kingsley''s every move had let her mind indulge in his maturity and charm.


    Her reaction made Sherman can''t help but twitch her eyes.


    On the way, he kept answering the phone, and the three of them didn''t chat.


    When they arrived at Grace''s apartment, Grace got out of the car. Meanwhile Sherman took the opportunity t o pull her sleeve


    and followed her out of the car.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Grace asked Charlie to drive Sherman home, but Sherman politely refused and called a cab.


    It was almost ten o''clock when she arrived at the apartment. She had been shopping all day and was indeed tired. Shey down


    on the bed and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, Sherman was in a daze. She reached for her phone but saw a missed call.


    It was Kingsley...


    The fingers holding the phone couldn''t help but tremble. Her heartbeat elerated. She came to her senses, but pretended she


    didn''t see the call.


    The day after, Sherman was informed that thepany would participate in the bidding for this project.


    This meant that she would not be in contact with him anymore. Sherman was relieved, but she felt a little disappointed. She


    thought she had gone crazy.


    The manager asked her to go to his office, "Continue working on this project. You should work harder to contact more with Mr.


    Wright and say good words to him."


    "Isn''t thepany going to participate in the bidding? " Sherman was puzzled.


    However, the manager said angrily, "Yes. The bid ys an important role. Thepany will not only provide resources for the


    bid, but also invest a huge amount of money. But the final decision and assessment will be made by Mr. Wright. You have to


    work harder. As a neer, you are lucky to take part in such a big project when you just joined thepany..."


    Did she ask for the luck? Or, did he force her to ept i t?


    At once, Sherman was out of breath. It seemed that thepany was imperative to this project.


    People who went to the bidding werepany representatives. Sherman was forced by her manager t 0 go along with the


    representative of thepany.


    Manypanies participated in the bidding with them. It was undeniable that thepany did invest a lot in all aspects.


    The bids had been submitted. This project is in a rush to be implemented, so theplicated procedures would be omitted. The


    results of the bidding would be announced in the evening.


    Sherman and thepany representative walked into the elevator on the second floor. The elevator door opened in the first-


    floor lobby. Sherman looked up and happened to see Kingsley walk in from inside the


    revolving door.


    He was the spotlight tonight. He was wearing a ck suit, which was unusually straight and shiny, without any wrinkle.


    He walked in front, followed by many men in suits. But he was the only one who looked best in a suit and everyone''s eyes were


    fixed on him.


    Sherman and Kingsley were walking head-on.


    Sherman had no choice but to walk forward.


    When they were just about to pass, Sherman greeted him, "Hi, Mr. Wright."


    "Hi, Ms. Holmes." Kingsley said in a low, steady and serious voice.


    The representative from Sherman''s


    company was a woman J her fotti¨¦s.


    AN gaaing fara bog time, she


    p is Sherman and said, "Is that Mr.


    Wright?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded and she could see the amazement in the representative''s eyes. No matter where he was, he would always


    leave an impression on others!


    The representative looked back


    again. Kingsley was standin Upyight


    in front of the elevate His back was


    Peer which had a sense


    of oppression. What a perfect man!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was almost evening, so Sherman


    and the representative had dij eiee


    across th straqtcThey asus ly


    choses restaurant, but the food


    tasted extremely good. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t eat spicy food in the evening. But she ordered a borscht, which was sour and warm and made her stomach feel


    good.


    Afterwards, the two returned to the building. The representative went to the lobby, while Sherman went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Then she went to wash her hands. She did not notice there was some water on the floor. Unexpectedly, she slipped, and her


    body was shaking unsteadily.


    Suddenly, arge shadow enveloped her behind, she ran into the shadow¡¯s arms, and her head just pressed against the man''s


    jaw.


    "I''m sorry..." Sherman quickly apologized and stepped back. The unique smell from the man ran through her nose.


    ¡°No problem..." Kingsley said two words as his sexy lips twitched.


    Unexpectedly, it was him. Sherman was startled. Her mouth slightly opened, and her eyes widened, staring at him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Kingsley moved his two long legs and put his wellshaped big hands under the automatic sensor. The water flowed across and


    sshed slightly on the watch, "My presence scared you so much?"


    Shaking her head, Sherman came back her senses. She said, "! didn''t expect you toe to the bathroom at this time."


    She felt that the encounter was too coincidental...


    "This encounter is purely coincidental."


    "| didn''t say it was intentional, and | know it was purely coincidental." Sherman knew that he had misunderstood her meaning, so


    she quickly exined.


    He looked at her and said, "What if | said it was intentional?"


    "..." Sherman became silent. His eyes were too deep and dark, so she couldn''t distinguish what he said was true or false.


    After that, Kingsley did not stop on this issue anymore, and he changed the topic, "For this project, are you determined to win?"


    "To be honest, it is not that | am determined to win this project, but ourpany is determined to win this project. What¡¯s more,


    our manager asked me to butter Mr. Wright up..."


    Kingsley smiled, "I didn''t feel you buttered me up..."


    ¡°Because my attitude towards this project is to go with the flow. It''s good if | can get it, and it doesn''t matter if | can''t get it. If |am


    determined to get this project, | will definitely butter Mr. Wright up." She pursed her lips, her face was a little hot, and she felt


    embarrassed.


    "You are very honest." His eyes were soft.


    "This is my virtue." Sherman took it for granted.


    The arc of his lips widened, "What if | want to give you this project?¡±


    She was totally stunned, just standing there like a sculpture. Kingsley slightly curled the corners of his lips, "See youter..."

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    It was obvious that the manager was very happy. He asked the assistant to give the phone to Sherman.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work!"


    Sherman came back to her senses and replied, "Don''t mention it, it''s not hard..."


    She hadn''t done anything, of course she didn''t think the work was hard.


    "Mr. Wright hasn''t left yet, right? Please keep Mr.


    Wright and tell him that we''re treating him to dinner."


    "Mr. Wright has left. He has left a few minutes ago..." Obviously, Sherman was lying.


    Before finishing her words, Sherman heard the excited and passionate shout of thepany representative, "Mr. Wright!"


    Sherman felt embarrassed when her eyes met Kingsley''s. She turned head and covered her phone with her hand. Fortunately


    the manager didn''t hear it.


    "Don''t you have Mr. Wright''s mobile number? Give him a call and invite him to dinner with us tomorrow."


    Sherman muddled along before she hung up the phone. She simply did not know what she had said.


    By the time she turned around, the upright man had already left. The assistant in a suit opened the revolving door for him, and


    he stepped out in his long legs.


    Sherman was slightly relieved, but she had a mixed feeling.


    Thepany representative drove over and offered to give Sherman a ride home, but she declined, "No, thank you. It is very


    convenient to take a taxi home."


    She arrived at her apartment building. While she was looking for the change, the driver looked casually out the window, and then


    he said, "That Mulsanne car looks pretty good. Rich man, ah!"


    Hearing the word ''Mulsanne¡¯, Sherman''s heart immediately beat faster. She tilted her head and looked out the window, only to


    find it was indeed the same car.


    Sherman paid the fare and got off.


    The car door of silver Mulsanne was opened and Kingsley got off. Still, he looked mature and upright in the ck suit.


    ying dumb, she pursed her lips and asked, "Howe you are here, Mr. Wright?"


    ¡°Won''t you invite me for a cup of tea?" Kingsley hooked his lips. He thought it was unnecessary to answer the question whose


    answer was obvious.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It seems that | have no tea in my apartment..."


    "Coffee is also fine, or warm water..."


    Sherman didn''t speak again. After all,


    she couldn''t say that there al n


    warm water in esapartinent- ?


    TpreariWanes in the front, biting


    her lips, and she thought that this


    man was very ¡®dangerous¡¯. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley walked after her. When Kingsley stepped on the steps, his leather shoes made regr sounds, which made Sherman''s


    heart tremble.


    Sherman opened the door of her


    apartment. While Kingsley was eal


    on the sofa, Shermanwent tapu


    keijleqmiwihal Sreiman said


    previously was true. There was no


    tea, no coffee, even no warm water in


    her apartment. So, she had to boil


    some water now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before the water boiled, Sherman felt


    it was impolite t o keep Kingsl


    sitting here wai agxshareserel


    seaman Oe and grapes, and put


    them on a te. She put the te in


    front of him, "Mr. Wright, serve


    yourself." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thanks ..." He politely thanked her, but did not reach out to get the fruit.


    Sherman knew that men were different from women, women liked fruits, while men liked wine and cigarettes.


    She took the apple and took a bite of it. It was crispy. At that moment, the kettle rang, she put the apple down and walked over


    and poured a ss of water.


    Sherman put it in front of him. She was a little uneasy and a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Kingsley didn''t take it to heart. He touched the ss with his fingers, feeling a little hot.


    When they were in the same room, Sherman always felt that the air was a little thin and not enough to breathe and that the


    atmosphere was a little tense.


    "That project..." She hesitated and didn''t know how to suitably and correctly say it. However, she didn''t find the appropriate


    words for a long time.


    "Why did | give the project to you?" He followed her words.


    She didn''t speak or nod. She just felt that she shouldn''t ask a question in this way. This waspletely inappropriate.


    He had obviously said that he had a good impression o f her, and he had also said that he would give this project to her in the


    bathroom. Undoubtedly, her question was unnecessary andplicated the problem.


    She really shouldn''t have asked. After thinking for a while, Sherman shook her head and corrected her timely, "No! | don''t think


    I''m capable enough to take over such a big project. In terms of strength, I''m verycking..."


    "| gave you this project for three reasons..." Kingsley opened his mouth and slightly sipped the water, which was still hot. He


    frowned slightly...


    For some reason, Sherman frowned. To be honest, she was indeed a little curious.


    ¡°First, | saw your seriousness and persistence. | admire your rigorous attitude toward work. With such a character, | naturally


    believe that you will do your best and will not slight the project..."


    Sherman''s heart beat faster, and her cheeks were a little hot. She was a little embarrassed and put her hair behind her ear. "It''s


    not enough to have a sincere heart for a construction project. The most important thing is strength."


    "This is the second point | want to say. Everyone can see how much money and manpower yourpany has invested in this


    project. As you said, it''s new to you. You don''t have any strength or foundation.


    Naturally, yourpany can''t hand over this project t o you. The only thing you need to do is to help them win this project. At that


    time, there will be many designers and capable employees involved. You will learn a lot from them. You will also be trained,


    which will be very helpful to you. Youck experience, so I''m reluctant to push you to the forefront of the storm to take the


    responsibility..." Kingsley stared at her with his deep eyes and spoke slowly.


    Sherman listened to the previous words very seriously. When it came to thest sentence, her face couldn''t help but blush.


    "As for the third point, it''s for personal reasons..." Kingsley''s tone was gentle. "| want to have something t 0 do with you..."


    ¡®| want to have something to do with you...¡¯


    Sherman gave a light cough.


    Sherman finally made a sound and avoided his eyes. Her face was red and hot, and she was at a loss. She didn''t even know


    where to put her hands and feet.


    His confession was deep, elegant, and concise like his personality, and it could get into a girl''s heart.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was very awkward. For Sherman, no matter what she said or did, it was obviously not suitable.


    His gaze was deep and focused.


    Sherman''s mouth was dry. For a


    moment, she forgot thatthe ssiof


    hb\e tee tare WAs poured for


    hth. She reached out to take the


    ss of water. At the same time,


    Kingsley also reached out. As a


    result, his warm palm covered the


    back of her hand. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Sherman seemed to have


    been shocked by electricity.


    pulled her handgback Herd. er


    rhoePAbhtS were so big that the


    water was all sprinkled on his shirt


    and suit pants. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry!" She quickly took a clean towel from her side and wiped the water on his suit pants.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Kingsley''s sexy


    thin lips moved, and his warm breath


    sprayed all over pei pea Hig Gyes


    wee @ark\Shd he stared at her.


    Seeing that she had no intention of


    stopping, he said, "I''ll do it..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t move, Mr. Wright. It''ll be ready soon." As she spoke, she straightened up slightly. His suit and pants had been almost


    cleaned, leaving his shirt to be cleaned.


    The shirt felt silky and smooth. They were too close to each other, and his breath filled her nose.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like what Grace had said, the faint scent of shower gel was mixed with the smell of smoke, which belonged to mature men.


    Her face couldn''t help but burn again.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    The next second, she concentrated on him. His goodlooking and chiselled features was reflected in her eyes. He pressed her


    lips with his warm lips.


    Sherman stiffened like a log.


    Kingsley came closer to her, held her slender waist gently, and kissed her lips tenderly, "Close your eyes..."


    Sherman felt her body be soft and tingly. When she came to her senses, she felt a little angry, ¡®Why should | close my


    eyes?"


    He confined her tenderly and didn''t let go of her.


    She still refused to close her eyes and struggled. Kingsley raised her chin. They looked at each other. H e looked at her pink lips


    deeply and kissed them.


    He gazed deeply at her with his ck eyes, which seemed to give her all his tenderness.


    Her cheeks were hot and her heartbeat elerated violently. She couldn''t get rid of him, so she shifted her eyes away from him.


    She was no match for him in any way.


    The light in the room was dim yellow and very soft. But the atmosphere was zing like burning fire.


    He kissed her lightly and softly for a long time.


    After a while, he got rid of her. His lustrous shirt was wrinkled by her scratch. He suddenly kissed her eyes and forehead, which


    was very gentle, hot and tempting.


    Sherman suddenly came to her senses and pushed him away with shame and annoyance.


    "| couldn''t help myself..." Kingsley''s voice was hoarse. Then he said softly, "But | respect you. I''m sorry..."


    Therefore, after kissing her eyes and forehead, he didn''t continue kissing her.


    Sherman looked up at him. His eyes were still deep, with intense and deep lust in his eyes. She was a little confused.


    She was not a little girl. The impulse in his eyes showed what he wanted from her. But she did feel that he respected her in the


    end.


    Sherman blushed. She put her hair behind her ear with her hand, and said, "I''m sleepy."


    Obviously, she wanted him to leave. Kingsley stood u p, picked up his ck coat, and put it on, "Good night."


    Sherman turned around and ignored him.


    His Bentley Mulsanne was downstairs. He walked out with long legs, got into the car, and put on his seat belt. He rubbed


    between the eyes with hisrge and slender hand. He was impulsive just now.


    He was thirty-four years old. His self-control was much better than the average people, but in the end, h e was impulsive...


    Sherman covered her face and went back to bed from the sofa. She tossed and turned, but didn''t fall asleep all night.


    Thinking about what happened just now, she flushed again. She was surprised at first, then she tried to push him away. But he


    held her too tightly.


    ¡®Why didn''t | struggle in the end? Was it because he was too gentle? Or because he was too good at kissing? Or because of


    both of them?


    If he hadn''t pushed me away in the end, would | have fallen in deep love with him?"


    Sherman felt humiliated and ashamed. She buried her face under the pillow. She kicked the quilt with her feet carelessly. Just as


    Grace said, he was indeed too dangerous!


    She didn''t fall asleep all night, so the next day she was in a trance. She had dark circles under her eyes and always felt sleepy.


    The manager called her to his office and praised her with all kinds of nice words. She twisted the corners o f her mouth slightly


    and didn''t say anything.


    Finally, the manager said that he would treat everyone to a dinner in the evening.


    Sherman thought, ¡®The project was


    won by me. People who COWES


    might thi k that thaifahaaer won


    thd bre} ct. I''m really worried that his


    face would be cramped with smiles.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager urged her to call Kingsley, but she lied to him, "| don''t have Mr. Wright''s phone number."


    "| do. Call Mr. Wright." The manager handed the phone number to her.


    Sherman didn''t reach out to take it,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    but said, "| don''t have SqereOmnny


    one, Sines youhave''the phone


    number, you can call Mr. Wright


    yourself." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid I''ll disturb Mr. Wright. You can use my phone to call him here..."


    ¡®Wouldn''t | disturb him by calling him?


    She stood still there. The manager called Mr. Wright directly and then put the phone in her hand. He kept staring at her as if he


    was spying on her.


    Sherman was speechless.


    The phone beeped for a long time,


    but no one answered. herman \


    sheninrederantice he phone to


    t anager quickly, and went out of


    the office. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the office was impressed with Sherman. She was so lucky to win such a big project even if she made a mess of the


    report.


    But Yanny mocked, "She wasn''t lucky. She just relied o n men."


    Thepany representative kept praising Mr. Wright. But Yanny didn''t believe that Kingsley was that capable and powerful.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    In the afternoon, Sherman was invited to the manager''s office, and he let her make a call to Kingsley. She felt that the manager


    always haunting her.


    ¡°Your mobile phone has been topped up. Now, you call Kingsley, and we''d better invite him for dinner. After all, he has helped us


    a lot."


    Sherman became impatient, "Mr. Wright must be very busy. Since he did not pick up your phone, he will not pick up my phone."


    "| have no special rtionship with Mr. Wright, so it''s normal for him to refuse to pick up my phone." The manager said.


    She refuted, "There is no special rtionship between Mr. Wright and me, so he will not pick my phone up, either."


    Under the manager''s monitoring, she made a call, but the number was not the same as the one she had saved before. It should


    be the office number.


    After a few seconds, no one answered the phone, and she was happy about this, when she was about to hang up, Kingsley


    picked up the phone and his voice was very maic, "Hello ..."


    Sherman became silent, but the manager smiled. He looked at her and his expression was meaningful as if he was saying there


    must be a special rtionship between them.


    "Hello ..." She answered reluctantly, her heartbeat sped, and he face was slightly red. The seque from the night before had


    not disappeared, "Our manager wants to invite you to the dinner. Would you like toe, Mr. Wright?"


    "Who will | have dinner with? The manager or all the staff of your department?" He asked, the voice was gentle.


    Sherman passed Kingsley''s words to the manager, and she felt that she was like a speaking tube.


    What did Mr. Wright mean? The manager felt puzzled. After a while, he let Sherman reply that all employees woulde to have


    dinner with him.


    "| have free time tomorrow night, after 7,00 ..."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hanging up the phone, Sherman put the phone to the bag. The managerughed happily. He patted her shoulder and said,


    "Sherman, you did a good job.¡±


    Sherman didn''t answer him, and she felt that it was hard for her to exin.


    In the evening, she didn''t want to stay in the apartment alone, Sherman called Summer, but she learned that Summer and Mark


    went to France.


    She called Grace, but Grace and Charlie had gone to Hawaii to surf. She could feel their happiness and sweetness from the


    phone.


    Her two friends were busy dating, only she was alone, and she suddenly felt very lonely.


    The phone rang, and it was Kingsley. After the mobile phone rang many times, she picked up.


    "I''m downstairs."


    ¡°Wait a moment! | would go downstair right now." She said, and she got up quickly. She thought that she couldn''t let him go


    upstairs anymore.


    The door of the silver Mulsanne was opened, and it was cold outside. Standing outside was not suitable, s o she got in the car.


    "Why don''t you let me go upstairs?" Kingsley asked, and the calm voice was very pleasant to ear.


    She bit her lips and tightened her clothes, "I''m afraid you would be impulsive again."


    ¡°Are you still angry with me about what | didst night..." Kingsley leaned sideways, his sturdy arms resting on the steering


    wheel, and his figure was really good.


    "Why do youe here? What can | do for you?" Sherman didn''t want to talk about the topic, so she changed to another topic.


    ¡°Are you in a hurry to go back home?"


    Sherman nodded, and she felt embarrassed, "| have to


    get up early to go to work tomorrow morning."


    Kingsley''s lips curled slightly, and he was very charming with a handsome face, "Why do you reject m e? Can you give me a


    reason?"


    "| have three reasons..."


    She replied in the same tones as


    Kingsley when he confessed that


    night, "Firstly, you are a Sessful


    and ae man so ay ld


    ae us Secondly; \Ra OU a


    seven years before, and we


    i a four-year marriage. | also had a


    baby. However, | was deeply hurt by


    him in the end, so | am not brave


    enough now. Thirdly, there are many


    charming women around you, and |


    will always worry that you may fall in


    love with other women..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley smiled. His eyes were deep,


    and he looked at her sincerel Hou


    Dh t xt ider these GdGnal actors,


    ie a thing for me? Are you


    ae to be my girlfriend?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman felt embarrassed and shy, and his words always made her blush and made her heart beat quickly.


    "| know you don''t like to tell a lie, so | want you to tell me the truth. Look at my eyes, and tell me your thoughts..."


    Sherman wanted to leave, so she


    reached for the car door. Howev


    Kingsley''s aaa banecthand Grab y


    He west) dru en the car doors


    were locked, "Don¡¯t you want to


    answer my question?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| just want to go to the bathroom because my stomach hurts."


    Kingsley smiled, kneading his eyebrows with his fingers, and said mildly, "You are good at telling this kind of lie..."


    After hearing what Kingsley said, Sherman touched her belly, "I didn''t lie to you. | have a stomachache."


    "Can you answer me first? Then you go to the bathroom, okay?" He stared at her with a deep gaze, "D o you like me?¡±


    "Can | go to the bathroom first? | do have a stomachache..." She bent over and reached out to hold her belly tighter.


    "No..." Kingsley was not as gentle as he used to be, and he said, "The time that you spent saying these words was enough to


    answer my question..."

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    ¡°Everyone knows that our department will have dinner with Mr. Wright in the evening. It''s an honor for our department, so don¡¯t


    leave this afternoon and we''ll take the car to the hotel at that time.¡±


    "Manager is it a three-star hotel, or a five-star hotel?"


    "Manager, are you paying the bill, or are we splitting the bill?"


    Hearing that, the manager said helplessly, "The bill is on thepany. Sherman, pleasee to my office."


    Sherman subconsciously felt that nothing good was going to happen. She walked in, and sure enough, the manager immediately


    asked what food Mr. Wright liked and what brand of wine he liked.


    She slightly moved her eyebrows, "Manager, | really don''t know. | don''t know Mr. Wright that well."


    The manager didn''t even listen to what she was saying and put the hotel''s menu in front of her, "Here, you decide what to order."


    In the manager''s mind, he firmly believed that she and Kingsley had a good rtionship, so he turned a deaf ear to what she had


    said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sherman sat opposite the manager, biting the pencil. She lowered her eyes and cast a sideways nce at the manager. Then


    she quickly chose her favorite dishes on the menu.


    Aftering out of the office, she sat at her desk and continued to work. She had been at work for more than a month, and she


    heard that she would receive her pay today.


    While eating lunch, she received a text message on her phone, reminding her that her sry was already i n her ount.


    After having graduated for so many years, she finally earned her first sum of money on her own. She was very excited and joyful.


    Soon it was afternoon. The manager gathered all the staff in the department and they came to the gate of thepany, where


    three cars were parked.


    The entire department was going to have the dinner. The president and vice president of thepany sat in the first sedan. They


    were all important people of thepany.


    Yanny was breathing heavily and snorted coldly when she heard that Mr. Wright was mentioned again and again.


    The employees wereughing and yelling that thepany had spent a lot of money because the hotel they came to was the


    best hotel in Santabaca.


    A private room had been booked in advance. The group of people went to the private room. They waited while drinking water.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the door opened and Kingsley walked in with a serious face. H e was wearing a gray coat


    and his strong body was hidden in a dark suit. His legs were long and straight. He attracted the attention of the crowd. There was


    an elegant, noble and powerful aura around him.


    His deep eyes faintly swept over the crowd. He paused for a moment as he swept over Sherman.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wright." The president stood u p to shake hands with Kingsley.


    "Nice to meet you too." Kingsley replied faintly.


    There were quite a few staff


    members in the private ONS


    raster banpeonstae was


    slightly ferent, but not cold. He


    shook hands with each employee


    and greeted them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When it was Sherman''s turn, the


    corners of his lips were slightly


    hooked. His warm fingertips GeHwy


    rubbed rgalry Shesfibiined in


    aa Meer she was about to pull


    back her fingertips, he had let go of


    her hand. He twisted his lips and said


    seriously in front of the crowd, "Ms.


    Holmes, may | have a word with


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Sherman could speak, the


    ae had already vets "Ievaitlitake


    esting tp aahe\e food.


    Sherman, go out and talk with Mr.


    Wright." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was speechless.


    Kingsley walked in front. His back was wide and thick, showing his perfect inverted triangle figure. Sherman was right on his


    heels.

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796


    When Kingsley and Sherman left the private room, all people gasped,pletely impressed by Kingsley''s aura and elegance.


    Yanny just sat there silently, staring at her hands,pletely absent-minded.


    She had never seen a man''s hands as delicate as his. His nails were short and carefully manicured. His fingers were slender.


    The moment Kingsley shook hands with Yanny, she felt her body went limp.


    The manager lowered his voice, asking, "Eh? Overwhelmed by him?"


    Yanny cast a nce at the manager without saying a word. She looked through the window at the back of Kingsley, feeling jealousy.


    Kingsley leaned against the window, tall and upright, and Sherman standing in front of him, "Have you decided it yet?"


    Sherman did not expect that Kingsley asked her out to talk about this matter. Through the window, she still could clearly sense others'' gaze on her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of all the people, only through the window, he actually ...


    "You think I''m impulsive?"Kingsley raised his beautiful eyebrows, rubbing his forehead, and said gently, "After having been waiting for the whole night, I can''t wait to..."


    Sherman''s face went red again.


    He didn''t speak either, his deep hazel eyes gazing deeply into Sherman''s eyes.


    "I have a requirement ..." Sherman said, slightly biting her lips.


    "What requirement?"


    "We can try to date, but only for a month." She continued.


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows with confusion, "One month?"


    "Yes, I am more attracted to you than to other men, but I am not to the degree of falling in love with you. So, we can try dating for a month. And one month is long enough for us to get acquainted and understand each other. I think you feel the same way about me as I do. Compared with other women, you are just more attracted to me, but not to the point of attachment either. And after a month, maybe we will have different feelings about each other ande to realize that the rtionship is not as expected. And maybe we will have the same feeling for someone else. Then, when the timees, we shall break up with each other. As we start the rtionship naturally, let''s end it peacefully..."


    Sherman thought about it all night. And this was the conclusion that she came to. She thought this idea was good for both of them.


    He was too dignified and elegant. Kingsley was serious now, but Sherman worried that he was just on a whim. As for Sherman, she was recovering from herst broken rtionship. And she was trying to start a new rtionship with a man other than Billy. As Kingsley had said, since she had a crush on him, it was not a big deal trying dating with him.


    She was no longer the little girl who was obsessed with fairy tales. Furthermore, she did not believe that a man like him would fall in love with her at the first sight.


    They were just attracted to each other, and it was not like or love.


    "You are very thoughtful and considerate, and smart, thinking from your own perspective... "He said lightly.


    "Previously, my heart was broken because of the terrible marriage, so I am now more cautious with rtionships. And, I do not want people in thepany to know that we are in a rtionship. I hate to feel pressured..." She made another requirement.


    He agreed with all what she had said. With a gentle look, he listened to her words, her opinions, and her thoughts.


    Sherman walked into the private room. Her face was red. She was restraining herself. Everyone started to take their seats, however, it seemed that the manager had made special arrangements, so she sat beside him.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Kingsley was very gentlemanly and drew out the chair for Sherman. However, her heartbeat elerated. She was afraid that


    those people would look at them with strange eyes.


    She reached out to put her hair behind her ears. She didn''t dare to look at him, but just lowered her head and said, "Thank you,


    Mr. Wright."


    "You''re wee." Kingsley¡¯s voice was low and full of deep meaning as he looked at her. Another female employee of the office


    was beside him. He also helped her draw out her chair.


    The female employee was excited to look at him with obsession, "Thank you, Mr. Wright."


    He hooked up his lips and smiled politely and gently. The female employee was tempted. Yanny was very jealous of her because


    she should have sat there.


    "Come on. Mr. Wright won''t like you. Don''t have unrealistic dreams." The manager whispered. The female employees were all


    dreaming.


    Yanny nced at the obese manager, then she looked at Kingsley, who was elegant and gentle. She couldn''t help but be a little


    annoyed.


    Kingsley''s gray coat was so long that it reached his knees. Before he sat down, he took off his coat and handed it to the waiter,


    "Thank you."


    The waiter hurriedly shook his head and helped him put it away.


    He only wore a ck shirt, but there were several silver lines at his cor and shoulders. Such a shirt was not monotonous but


    low-key and exquisite.


    The bosses were sitting at the table, so everyone was a little uneasy. All the dishes on the table were Sherman''s favorite. She


    enjoyed them with a fork.


    Kingsley didn''t eat anything. He was the spotlight of this evening. Everyone focused on him and talked about him. He kept


    sipping his wine lightly. His expression was gentle. Sometimes he whispered a few words in a very gentlemanly manner, without


    making people feel distant.


    Suddenly, Sherman felt that her left hand was hot.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and saw him hold her left hand with his right hand under the table. Heced their fingers.


    She flushed and her heartbeat elerated. His bold move was beyond her expectation. She tried to get rid of him, but in vain.


    Employees of thepany were around her. Sherman was afraid that her action would draw others¡¯ attention, so she didn''t dare


    to move.


    Kingsley held the red wine in his left hand and shook the ss gently. He hooked up his thin lips, sipped the red wine, and talked


    to the president.


    Sherman pretended to be calm but her ears were red. Her left hand was weak. He put their hands on his firm thighs and kept


    ying with her hand.


    Kingsley drank four sses of red wine, but he didn''t eat anything. Sherman''s left hand was let go. She froze, but then she saw


    him take out his phone from his suit pants.


    He opened his phone and tapped his


    fingertips on the screen. see)


    expre ssi aronsshl asmile


    dnth¨¦eorn¨¦rs of his lips. He seemed


    to be looking at something in a very


    good mood. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Everyone looked at him. His smile


    made many female Heke eolet


    psa Ferg @nil¨¦, @puthis


    phdhs to the pocket of his suit


    pants, but didn''t drink anymore.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager joked, "Mr. Wright, doesn''t your girlfriend let you drink? Why don''t you drink now..."


    Kingsley neither denied nor affirmed.


    He uo his eyebrows gighthcamnd


    al say arent of red wine


    na an always care about


    ma much..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He said these words very slowly and paused for a few moments asionally, which made many women blushed.


    His words were ambiguous, but he admitted that he did have a woman. Sherman didn''t say anything but kept her head down


    and drank her soup.


    ¡°But | think Mr. Wright likes her very much. You seem to enjoy it!"

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    "Mr. Wright, you are a really lucky man."


    "The woman who can be Mr. Wright''s girlfriend is very lucky too!"


    "Mr. Wright''s girlfriend must be very beautiful and elegant."


    He smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Sherman felt the vibration after listening to everyone''s words. She took out the mobile


    phone and saw a text message.


    It read, "Find an excuse to leave and then wait for me a t the corner of the hotel. There''s a cafe."


    The person who sent the text message was naturally the man sitting next to her.


    Sherman''s heartbeat speeded up a little bit, but she wanted tough. Men like him would also lie.


    Everyone was eating, so she couldn''t find an excuse to leave. When she was full, Sherman picked up the bag, nced at the


    crowd, and left.


    When she walked out of the hotel, she sent a text message to the manager, saying that her period hade, she felt


    ufortable, and she had to leave early.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending the text message, Sherman frowned again. She didn''t know why she did these things.


    Standing at the corner of the hotel, she felt like a thief.


    After seeing Sherman leaving, the manager paid attention to Kingsley to see when he would leave.


    Kingsley sat still and smiled lightly. The manager sat a t the window and saw Sherman walking around the corner of the hotel.


    Ten minutester, Kingsley got up. He nced at the watch on his wrist, put on the gray coat handed over b y the waiter, and


    apologized, "There are still a few documents to be processed, so | have to leave now. | will invite everyone to have dinner


    another day. The taxis have been booked for everyone. | hope everyone enjoys the meal and arrives home safely."


    Everyone was saying that it didn''t matter. Kingsley slightly adjusted his cor with a faintly apologetic look and left as everyone


    watched.


    Seeing Kingsley''s car did not drive to the cafe at the corner of the hotel, the manager frowned. Wasn''t there a special


    rtionship between Sherman and Kingsley? He sat down again.


    The silver Mulsanne circled the hotel and finally stopped at the door of the cafe. The car door was opened, and Sherman sat in.


    The car left, and soon it stopped at the bistro on the South Lane. Sherman frowned. Kingsley looked a little tired. He loosened


    his tie and said, "| drank many sses of wine, but | didn''t eat anything. Would you


    like to eat some food with me?¡±


    Sherman could feel his tiredness and then she nodded. There were still many people in the bistro on the South Lane, so the two


    of them were still sitting in the private room they had sat before.


    She ordered a cup of warm water,


    and she let him drink it first. fT


    that, the ordered stt¨¦ken noodle


    sbdp Ad Vyetable soup, and the


    two sat opposite each other. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She ate chicken noodle soup, while


    Kingsley ate vegetable soup tO {T)


    ibis that he\way teal y hungry


    new. Even if he ate quickly, he was


    still elegant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Resting his slender left hand on the table, Kingsley pulled his thin lips and said in a deep voice, "Your hand."


    Sherman frowned slightly. Although she was puzzled, she still put her hand in his palm.


    Kingsley smiled. He held her hand, rubbing her palm slightly, and continued to eat the soup.


    Sherman''s heartbeat sped up, and


    she was a little embarrassed 9h


    wanted to take hestisndBack


    bedhue she was not ustomed to


    his sudden intimacy, "You are still


    eating." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Staring at her, Kingsley said, "This kind of action will not affect me to eat..."


    "| feel a little embarrassed." Sherman pursed her lips in embarrassment.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    The waiters were serving the food, but he still held her hand on the table.


    "Since we are in love, we should do what normal lovers do..." Kingsley said in a low voice. He looked at her intently.


    Sherman didn''t say anything. Her face was flushed. After a while, she said, "Why do | think that everything you say makes


    sense?¡±


    Whether the words that convinced herst night or these words, Sherman couldn''t refute him.


    After a moment, Kingsley raised his eyebrows and said, "| won''t say words that don''t make sense..."


    "You are too arrogant." Sheughed lightly.


    "No. This is what my age and experience have given m e..." He said, "As | said, my life is not like a nk sheet of paper. It is


    rich, full andplex."


    Sherman was really very curious about his life. In what kind of environment did such a man grow up?


    After dinner, it was already ten o''clock. While driving the car, Kingsley asked her, "Shall we walk down the street?"


    Stroking her bulging stomach, Sherman nodded,"


    Good idea."


    The silver Mulsanne was parked by the river. It was too cold and toote, so there were few people by the river.


    The river was flowing slowly, and ripples appeared on the river because of the wind. It was a bit cold and Sherman''s coat was


    thin. She couldn''t help but hugged herself.


    Suddenly, she felt something on her back. She looked up and saw Kingsley draping his coat over her shoulders with hisrge


    and slender hands gently.


    She looked at him, raised her eyebrows, and asked with great curiosity, "Are you considerate and thoughtful to every woman?"


    "I''m a gentleman..."


    He gazed deeply at her with his dark eyes and swept over her pink lips. He approached her, leaned down, and kissed lightly on


    her left cheek. Then he kissed her pink lips. He was very good at kissing.


    Sherman froze as if she was a statue. Kingsley''s overpoweringly nice smell surrounded her nose.


    Their fawere close. She could see every angle of his face clearly, which was deep and handsome. Every angle showed his depth


    and distinction.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He kissed her lips, took her into his


    arms with his big veeyencon


    eed eontiabite er ear, "But


    | Wont be so intimate with them. |''ll


    only do this with Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    you...


    On this beautiful night, Sherman was moved by the warm embrace, the hot kiss and the moving murmur.


    Sherman thought that such a man was born to bewitch women and make them fall in love with him...


    Until she sat in the car, she was still wearing his ck coat, which gave contrast to her fair skin.


    "Beautiful..." Kingsley sighed in a low voice.


    Sherman waved her long sleeves in


    front of him, "I seer fabs a chia ''''


    @n adult''s clothes. I''m not


    beautiful. I''m funny.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s up to the point of view you take


    and the metaphor you use..." Kingsley


    gazed at her and move cis tholips


    , ty rink YOU ks an oriental


    pefformer who was dancing on the


    stage in her costume. When she


    waved her long sleeves, she was full


    of feminine charms..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Sherman would blush before, but not so often. When Sherman was staying with him, Sherman blushed a lot.


    Sherman didn''t know if it was because she was too shy in front of Kingsley, or it was because Kingsley was good at talking hot.


    It seemed that Kingsley hadn''t talked hot. But then even ordinary words from his mouth were like honeyed words, sweet and


    tantalizing.


    Soon they arrived at the apartment building. Sherman got off and gave back his ck coat.


    It was alreadyte. It was nearly ten o''clock. She had t 0 get up early for work tomorrow morning. And she felt too embarrassed


    to invite him to her home again.


    Fortunately, he did not offer to get in her house either but asked her in a gentle tone what time she would go to work.


    "6:40 am." She replied. She had to get up early in the morning to take the subway, otherwise, she would bete for work.


    He nodded and asked her to have an early night. She, in return, told him to drive carefully.


    Back in her room, Sherman turned on the light and


    turned around. Her eyes unexpectedly fell on the mirror behind her, and she saw her reflection in the mirror.


    Her cheeks were pink and burning at this moment. The pink lipstick on her lips had almost gone and there were marks left by


    kisses. Seeing this, her cheeks got hotter.


    The time Kingsley returned to the vi, Luke was sitting on the sofa with steak and red wine in front of him, enjoying himself.


    Hearing the sound, Luke looked up and then winked a t Kingsley, "| heard that you were with that pregnant woman?"


    "Who tell you about it?" After hanging his coat on the coat hanger, Kingsley sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Lee,¡± Luke said he didn''t understand him. "Why do you like her? You had all kinds of women around you, who are beautiful,


    sexy, cute, innocent, or mature. And as long as you want, they will scramble to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Kingsley casually put his hand in the pocket of his suit pants and took a cup of warm water, "They are not the kind of women that


    [like ..."


    "Then, what kind of women do you like, Mr. Wright?" Luke frowned, "So, you love her?¡± "Love often evolves from an initial crush


    on someone."


    Kingsley turned around and refilled his ss.


    "So, it means you are just attracted to her." Luke picked up the wine ss and took a sip, "Kingsley, have you ever heard of the


    saying, ¡®Sometimes before the seeds of crush can sprout in abundance, they are nipped in the bud by the disgust bred over


    time.'' To be honest, she doesn''t deserve you!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Then who deserves me? You?" Kingsley turned around. Holding a ss of water in his right hand, his left hand casually put in


    the pocket of his suit pants, Kingsley stared at Luke and said sternly, "She is now my woman, | do not like to hear anyone say


    she isn¡¯t good, especially you, Luke. Whether she deserves me 0 r not, it is up to me."


    Luke paused and then smiled, "Well, well, | got it."


    In the private room of the bar.


    On the long table, there were bottles, fruit, and scattered cigarette boxes.


    Billy was sitting in the middle with Natalie on his left, who looked pure and seductive.


    Last time Billy came to the ss reunion with Sherman, and this time with Natalie.


    The circle of their acquaintances was neither big nor small. Everybody heard that Billy divorced Sherman and was with Natalie


    now.


    "Natalie, long time no see. You are more beautiful now. " The seniors were joking.


    Natalie smiled in a very gentle way. At this moment, it was Natalie who sat beside Billy.


    "The three most popr girls in school used to be Grace, Sherman and Summer. Now Sherman is to be reced by


    Natalie."Someoneughed.


    Hearing someone mention Sherman, Natalie slightly frowned. She did not want to hear this name, particrly, she hated


    someone mentioning this name in front of Billy.


    As long as nobody mentioned her, he would finally forget her, otherwise, he would be reminded of her.


    "You are just ttering me. | just have an ordinary appearance." She smiled faintly.


    Holding a wine ss, Billy slightly paused. He hadn''t heard someone speak of Sherman for a long time either.


    Thest time he heard Sherman was about half a month, or a month ago. Anyway, it had been a long time since then.


    "As time goes, the character of a woman will slowly make a change. Sherman thought that Billy loved her s o much, so she


    became more and more arrogant. She bes unreasonable and bad-tempered. On the contrary, Natalie is much gentler."


    "Yes, yes, yes, So it is good for Billy to get rid of Sherman. It is said that women are a long-term investment, after looking at


    Sherman and Natalie¡¯s


    deed, | think this statement does make sense."


    Somehow, Billy felt annoyed. Maybe it was because someone mentioned Sherman or their past.


    He put down his ss and walked out of the room. Before leaving, he said, "Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom."


    His eyes shed. Shortly after Billy left, Natalie put down the juice and followed him out.


    Billy went to the bathroom. He leanedzily outside the wall of the bathroom with a cigarette in his hand. | t was smoky there.


    The young girl who passed by him blushed and kept looking at him.


    Natalie walked up to him and put her tender hand on Billy''s. "They didn''t mean to talk of Sherman."


    Billy threw the cigarette on the


    ground and stomped it out. KecbleW a


    anes ring fF alo true that


    S ecame domineering as time


    passed by." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Later, it was true that Sherman


    changed, and she beca donqiviant


    du reaggnable)St erwise, he


    Nee have agreed to divorce her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Also, mentioning Sherman, he had some strange feeling in his heart. He was annoyed but he didn''t know what was bothering


    him.


    "Let''s go drinking, and remember to


    buy a pizza at the resta ntthis\T)


    e ening, itis. dehbus- illy did not


    it to continue with this topic.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie also did not talk about it again. She responded with a gentle smile and hugged him.


    Early in the next morning.


    At six o''clock, Sherman woke up, dressed up, and made breakfast. She was eating a fried egg when her phone rang.


    ¡°Are you awake yet? It''s already 6:30 ..." The man''s smoky voice seemed deeper and more charming in the morning.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Sherman swallowed the egg in her mouth and said, "| have woken up and will go to thepany immediately."


    "I''m at your apartment. Don''t worry. Take your time." Kingsley''s voice was gentle.


    However, Sherman widened her eyes, ''Has he arrived?"


    She didn''t have time to drink milk. She picked up her bag and left the apartment.


    The silver car stopped downstairs. Sherman opened the door and sat in. The man looked gentle. "Go to have breakfast?"


    "I''ve already eaten a fried egg." She wiped her mouth. Just now she hurriedly went out and forgot to wipe.


    Kingsley''s deep gaze swept across her cheeks. "You still need a ss of orange juice or milk..."


    Sherman thought that there was something on her mouth, so she wiped it again with a red face and stared at him. "Is there


    anything?"


    Kingsley smiled, started the car, and drove towards the breakfast bistro.


    He ordered a lot. He gave Sherman a bowl of soup and a ss of milk, but she was too full to drink them.


    Kingsley tapped the ss with his big and slender hand. "It''s not that much. You can finish..."


    Sherman frowned, but she felt warm in her heart. She drank the milk and even finished the soup.


    Kingsley had a bowl of soup and some bread, and drank a cup of coffee elegantly.


    After breakfast, it was almost time to work. She asked him to send her to the corner of thepany.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley stared at her with gentle eyes. He didn''t say anything. When she got out of the car, he handed her a bag of fruit, which


    was the freshest. "Remember to call me when you get off work..."


    "Okay," Sherman replied. He was indeed a perfect man, and he could think of everything so thoughifully.


    When Sherman walked into the office, her heart was still beating fast. She stood up and looked downstairs through the window.


    From this angle, she could see his car and watch him leave slowly.


    Yanny stared curiously at her action. When Sherman noticed, she smiled and said, "Do you want to exercise?"


    Hearing this, Yanny let out a cold snort and ignored her.


    Sherman chuckled and ignored her too. She sat down and took an apple, which was crisp and sweet.


    The crisp sweetness seemed to have reached the bottom of her heart. She put the rest in the drawer.


    Now that she had gotten the project, the next step was to prepare for it.


    What he said was right. The manager was indeed worried about her ability, so he asked several talented designers toe over


    to help her.


    "Because it''s the state project, the


    company is particrly deine een


    about it. Don''t tako this te wrong


    tay abit get your bonus for getting


    this project this month," the manager


    said to her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded and expressed that she didn''t mind it. It could be said that she was relieved at such a decision.


    She knew better than anyone else


    what she was capable of. If ey


    asked setae Qvenwiie project alone,


    chewei Id carry the heavy


    responsibility as he said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, she was not afraid of taking


    responsibility. But it was true that-she


    had no experi ce Skeliias how 27


    yegns aid bet t is was the first time


    she had stepped into society, and


    even she was mocking herself.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager patted her on the shoulder and said, " Sherman, you''re very sensible. By the way, how''s Mr. Wright these days?"


    Sherman silently shook her head and said, "! don''t know. I''m not familiar with Mr. Wright."


    "You''re more familiar with him than I''m," the manager said. This was true.


    Sherman was speechless.


    Coming out of the office, Sherman sat at the desk.


    Yanny''s upper body leaned over from the gap between them. "Do you have Mr. Wright''s contact information?" Sherman didn''t


    raise her head and said directly, "No."

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802


    "Don''t lie. Since you and Mr. Wright know each other, how could you not have his phone number? As a woman, you should be generous." Yanny stared at her.


    Putting down the document in her hand, Sherman kept staring at her.


    Yanny was a little uneasy and frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "I thought you said those words to yourself. It turns out that you also know..."


    Yanny''s face turned stern. She didn''t expect that Sherman would retort her.


    "Why did you seduce another man behind the manager''s back? How can you cheat on the manager?" Sherman sorted through the documents without looking up.


    Yanny was angry, but she couldn''t retort. She felt more disgusted with Sherman.


    In the afternoon.


    It was 6 pm, which was time to leave work. Sherman didn''t take the bus but walked forward down the street. She wanted to go to the supermarket to buy something.


    When she reached the corner, a familiar voice came over, "Ms. Holmes."


    Sherman turned around and saw the ck Bentley and Lee''s smile. She subconsciously looked to the back seat of the car.


    Lee said, "Mr. Wright had something to deal with, so he didn''te over. He asked me to take you home."


    Sherman was embarrassed. She raised her hand and put the hair behind her ear, "Really?"


    Sherman opened the car door and sat inside. She asked Lee to park the car outside the supermarket. She went inside and bought a lot of vegetables and fruits, as well as daily necessities.


    "When is your birthday, Ms. Holmes?" Lee asked, for the two of them felt bored in the car.


    "November 26."


    Lee widened his eyes, "Isn''t that today?"


    Sherman frowned, "Isn''t today November 25?"


    "Yesterday was November 25, while today is November 26. Yesterday was ck Friday, and the Amazon is offering deals as part of its ck Friday shopping event starting on November 25." Lee smiled and said, "Happy birthday, Ms. Holmes."


    "Thanks." Sherman said as she held her forehead. She had been so busy during this period that she had forgotten her birthday.


    When they arrived downstairs, Sherman invited Lee to go upstairs for some coffee. Lee refused her, for he had work to do.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was dark in the room. Sherman turned on the light and sat on the sofa. Surprisingly she had forgotten her birthday.


    She thought about what she was doing and who she celebrated her birthday withst year.


    The scene at that time quickly came to her mind. She was with Billy and many good friends, including Summer, Grace, Mark and Charlie. They had a good time.


    Everything had changed a lot until now.


    She didn''t miss the past, but she felt a little lonely at this moment.


    She was lost in thought when the doorbell suddenly came. Sherman stood up, walked over, and opened the door.


    Kingsley was standing outside the door. His gray coat hung casually on his arm, and he was holding a lot of things in his hand.


    Sherman couldn''t see what was inside for everything was packed.


    She froze. He moved his sexy and thin lips slightly, "Don''t you want me to go in?"


    "No." Sherman came back to her senses, hurriedly turned sideways, and closed the door.


    He put the bag on the table and hung the coat on the hanger casually. His movements were skilful, but in fact he had only been here twice.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Sherman stared curiously at the bags and didn''t know what was inside.


    In front of her, Kingsley took out the items in the bag, including ingredients, red wine, and cakes.


    ¡°How did you know that today is my birthday?¡± Sherman was very surprised.


    Kingsley smiled, "You''ve told Lee..."


    Then, Lee told him...


    ¡°What do you want to eat? How about steak?" As he spoke, Kingsley''s big hand moved slightly and rolled u p the sleeves of his


    shirt.


    It seemed that he was going to cook it himself. Sherman was a little shocked, "Do you n to cook it yourself?"


    "That''s right..." Kingsley''s thin lips curled into a smile. His tone was gentle, and half of his arms were exposed, which had deep


    lines. He said gracefully," Don¡¯t be surprised. | can do a lot...¡±


    ¡°What else can you do?¡± Sherman blinked her eyes. She was really curious.


    "| have made drinks, been a model and the host of the news station, and learned how to cook..." His voice was extremely low. As


    he speaking, he was already standing in the kitchen.


    Sherman was stunned again. She had never thought that his experience would be so rich. No wonder his voice was so pleasant


    and charming. It turned out that he had been the host of the news station.


    "Why do you have so many experiences?" she asked.


    It was rare for Kingsley to be a little stunned when he heard that. However, it only took him a short while before he said as if


    nothing had happened, "There are reasons for doing them..."


    Sherman didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she asked with great interest, "Is there anything | can help you with? | can help


    you. At least | won''t rush to theputer to do some research about cooking."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Agentle smile appeared on Kingsley''s face. "All you can do is to wait. Be patient..."


    Therefore, she changed her role this time. She leaned against the kitchen door, and he was busy in the kitchen with a graceful


    figure.


    He was already thirty-four years old. The only thing that could be seen from him was calmness, elegance, and depth. There was


    also the strong aura of a mature man. Standing there, he was like a beautiful view.


    She was a little stunned and lost in thought. She still couldn''t believe that she could date such a man!


    This man was the Prince Charming in Grace''s heart.


    For men, Grace had always been picky. There were almost no men who could make her call him Prince Charming.


    However, she was dating a man called Prince Charming by Grace. She felt that she was dreaming.


    He cooked very quickly. After a while, the steak was ready. Sheid out the table cloth. There was a bottle o f red wine and


    cakes, which had the taste of kiwi.


    He sat opposite her, with steak and fragrant red wine in front of them.


    The steak he made was very delicious. It was neither too tough nor too smelly. It was just good. It was paired with mellow red


    wine, which was very delicious.


    After eating the steak, Kingsley proposed to dance. Sherman shook her head, telling him that she didn¡¯t know how to dance.


    However, he started to y music. The music was slow and elegant, with a unique rhythm. She was still standing there. Kingsley


    held her hand and raised it. The man''s slender and powerful right hand fell on her waist and held her waist.


    There seemed to be a fire there, and Sherman felt very hot.


    She had never danced. It was the first time that she had danced and the first time she had danced with Kingsley! She couldn''t be


    more nervous.


    His voice was light, and his hot breath fell over her head. "Follow my rhythm. It''s very simple. Women should dance gracefully..."


    Sherman''s heart beat very fast. "| can''t dance elegantly so far. I''ll try my best not to fall..."


    "Do you have so little confidence in yourself?" He chuckled.


    "It''s not that | don''t have confidence, but | know myself well." His footsteps had begun, and Sherman was in a flurry.


    The hand on her waist was as hot as


    hot iron, and the breath that filles her


    GePst


    Api WeF foo SORY. er steps were


    i Cee and she kept stepping on


    his feet. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The man was wearing a pair of ck


    leather shoes. Now those shiny


    stylish shoes gat gornelthat Gin)


    upieranek Fett. She was a little


    embarrassed and said, "Maybe |


    should stop learning to dance."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why are you embarrassed?" Kingsley''s eyes were deep, and his thin lips curved slightly.


    "| stepped on your leather shoes."


    "Just buy me another pair..." he replied, taking it for granted. His tone was gentle.


    She danced and danced. Gradually


    she found that she was doing we


    She no longer tenredom niStse


    apyica stso ance freely. She


    couldn''t help feeling a little proud,


    and the corners of her mouth were


    raised. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    The night outside the window was dark and the moonlight sprinkled on the ground. The room was filled with music and the smell


    of red wine.Kingsley looked down at Sherman and happened to see her cherry lips and big bright eyes.


    Sherman looked up, and their eyes met. Kingsley bent down and kissed her gently on the lips.


    She was almost unsteady, and her whole body snuggled up to Kingsley. Kingsley''s fiery kiss captivated her.


    Just as they were both deeply immersed in this beautiful kiss, Sherman''s face reddened and she pushed him away, "| want to


    have a rest.¡±


    Kingsley closed his eyes deeply and opened them again. His voice was hoarse but full of masculine charm, which made her


    blush, "OK, remember to eat the cake. And, happy birthday to you!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    His back was broad and sturdy, which made him even more attractive. Looking at his back, Sherman blushed and her heart beat


    faster. She was afraid that he would suddenly turn around.


    Having walked out of the door, Kingsley finally looked


    back, there seemed to be something he wanted to express in his dark eyes, "Do you want me to stay?"


    When he looked back, Sherman felt the tip of her heart trembling again and again. She dodged his hot eyes and tried to say


    something, but she couldn''t.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." H e spoke again.


    Sherman still failed to utter a word. She was an adult. She understood his eyes and she knew what it meant i f he stayed here


    tonight...


    However, after he captivated her heart, she didn''t want to refuse the warmth tonight, even if it was a fire that would engulf her.


    Kingsley turned around and walked towards her. He held her in his arms with his big hands. They hugged and kissed again.


    He took off his shirt and suit trousers. His body was symmetrical and strong with obvious muscle lines, and his body shape was


    very good. He knelt on his knees, but there was no fat on his belly.


    What a perfect figure! Sherman guessed that he must b e working out a lot.


    Sherman''s face became redder and redder. When dressed in clothes, he was gentle and thoughtful, and a man of great


    manners. But now when he took off his clothes, he was as vigorous as a lion, which was different from his usual elegant self.


    He stared at her with his deep eyes, and she blushed like a fire was burning, so hot that she hardly dared to look him in the eye.


    Kingsley approached her. The ambiguous masculinity facing her made her take a few steps back, and she looked at him in


    trepidation. She said frankly, "I''m afraid."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of..."


    She was still in fear, but Kingsley had hugged her in his arms gently.


    After a long time, the tumbling stopped and the room quieted down.


    After that, the two hugged each other and the atmosphere flowing in the room was sweet and warm.


    Suddenly her cell phone vibrated. Sherman picked it u p. It was a call from Grace.


    "I''m at your door now,e and open the door!"


    Sherman was stunned. She looked at the naked Kingsley and still could not help blushing, "It''s my friend, you have seen her."


    "Do you want me to open the door?" Kingsley spoke in a very soft tone..


    Hearing that, Sherman coughed, waved her hand hurriedly and pondered for a while, "Can you hide, please?"


    Kingsley didn''t answer her, just staring at her very


    attentively.


    Sherman held back what she wanted to say next. She looked away, took her pajamas and put them on.


    When she was about to leave the room, she paused and then tucked the hair behind her ear, "So please don''te out and


    don''t make a sound...¡±


    He looked gentle. And his sturdy and


    charming body was half-leani


    against t hea onthe bed, and the


    dk duit was half-covered on his


    waist and belly, which showed a bit


    ofziness. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman opened the door. At the door stood Grace and Summer, who were carrying a lot of things in their hands.


    ¡°Happy birthday, dear!" Grace''s voice was unusually loud, "But why is your face so red? Why is your face covered with sweat?"


    Sherman pretended to be calm, "I just finished yoga."


    Grace looked at her and and curled


    his lips. She thought that doi T£¤ege


    at night wa a kind ot SlFfering,


    HEAL be tiresome and painful,


    making one sweat all over. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The cake box on the table hadn''t


    been put away, and there were re


    wine sses. pymerhotictetrthat


    apyisaitid race. Then Grace asked,


    "Who bought the cake? It looks very


    high-end, and it must taste good."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman still kept calm, "I bought this myself."


    She always kept a straight face when she lied in front of her good friends, and it was in front of her best friends that she was so


    poised to tell lies.


    She could only try to make herself look calm. Otherwise, her little secret would be revealed.


    The next second, Grace''s eyes became pitiful and she hugged Sherman, "Sorry baby, I''mte."

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Sherman kept silent. She really didn''t want to say anything and she didn''t feel sorry for herself.


    There was still a man bidding in her bedroom.


    Sherman was a little nervous. She wanted her good friends to leave, though she knew it was a little unreasonable.


    She didn''t want to do this. But at the moment, she was somehow in an awkward situation.


    They had a good time eating cake, blowing out candles, singing birthday songs and drinking wine.


    However, Sherman was frightened all the while.


    It was nearly eleven o''clock and Summer said she was leaving. Sherman breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Grace didn''t n to leave. She looked a little sad. She said she wouldn''t leave tonight and would stay here for the night.


    Hearing this, Sherman suddenly became nervous, but she said nothing.


    After thinking for a while, Sherman grabbed Grace''s arm and said, "I''m really not lonely. I''m fine. You can just go home." "It''s not


    because of you, it''s me. | want to stay here


    tonight and sleep with you. No one will stop me..."


    Sherman''s heart began to beat wildly, and Grace had already walked towards the bedroom.


    Just as Grace was about to step into the bedroom, Sherman was extremely nervous and she hurriedly reached out her hands


    and grabbed Grace, "There are other rooms. I''ll show you."


    When Grace was stopped by Sherman, she turned around and said very seriously, "I just want to sleep with you tonight!"


    Looking at Grace, who was so insistent on staying, Sherman began to doubt herself. Did Grace really find something?


    She scanned the whole room out of the corners of her eyes. Although she was in a bit of a hurry just now, she didn''t forget to put


    away the gray coat on the hanger.


    Apart from two red wine sses, there were no other items that belong to men, and and there should be nothing unusual.


    They were still talking, and suddenly a beautiful piece of music rang out. Sherman sighed with relief, "Your phone is ringing.¡±


    The call was made by Charlie. They talked in a low voice, so Sherman didn''t hear them.


    But Sherman heard thest thing Grace said on the phone very clearly. She was afraid that Grace was


    determined to sleep with her tonight.


    ¡°Well, I''m not going back tonight. I''m staying with Sherman and sharing a room with her..."


    Sherman felt another burst of dizziness in front of her eyes, and she could not help coughing.


    Hanging up the phone, Grace pulled Sherman over and said, "Drink with me."


    "Did you quarrel with Charlie?" Sherman frowned and asked curiously.


    "No, we didn''t."


    Sherman thought something was wrong, "Why are you acting like this if you didn¡¯t quarrel? You two have always been


    inseparable. What''s going on today?"


    "Drink with me first." Grace didn''t answer her question but said so. She poured a ss of red wine and handed it to Sherman.


    Sherman had no intention of drinking,


    but Grace kept starin qo


    sey thidNg''to herself that it


    Id be a good way to get Grace


    drunk. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So she began to drink with Grace. They drank one ss after another. Sherman drank very slowly, only taking a little sip each


    time.


    Unlike her, Grace was drinking like


    crazy. Sherman felt that valet


    race


    somethin realty wyrofigwth


    Reverlene seemed to have been


    stimted by something. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly Sherman reached out and snatched the wine ss from Grace''s hand. She looked serious atst, "What on earth has


    happened?"


    "Sherman, | went to the hospital for


    an examination today. The dN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    said | couldn''t gatpregnt.| can''t


    Haye aby." Grace looked up. She


    was drunk, but her eyes were full of


    sadness. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    After thinking about it, Sherman finally knew why Grace was abnormal this evening!


    Sherman asked her what the doctor said slowly and gently. But Grace was already drunk and kept repeating a few words.


    Sherman''s heart ached for her.


    It is impossible for everyone to live a happy life.


    Everyone will have unfortunate encounters. But why doesn''t Grace have the right to have a child?¡¯


    No wonder Grace wanted to stay here tonight and sleep with Sherman. Sherman held Grace in her arms andforted her


    gently.


    However, Grace was so drunk. She began to sing and dance. She turned on the music yer on her phone and the upbeat


    rhythm of "Shape of You" immediately filled the room.


    Grace enjoyed dancing. Sherman couldn''t stop her but sat on the sofa holding her forehead and watching her. Sherman hoped


    that she would stop as soon as possible and fell asleep.


    Only when she was drunk could the man in the bedroom leave...


    Even though Grace was drunk, she was surprisingly


    energetic. The rhythm of "Shape of You" kept going 0 n. However, her phone ran out of battery midway, and she yed music on


    Sherman''s phone.


    Grace was getting very crazy. She took off her clothes and high heels, just like a madwoman.


    Sherman felt headache, but she was worried and apanied her. Grace was exhausted and then she copsed on the floor.


    Sherman made her best effort t o bring her back to the other bedroom.


    She thought it was time for Grace to rest after dancing and singing. But Grace began to cry in her arms.


    Until the next morning, Sherman was still holding her.


    Sherman didn''t push her away, for she knew Grace better than anyone else. Grace seemed optimistic and open-minded, as if


    she didn''t care about anything. In fact, she just kept everything in her heart. She would drink until she couldn''t bear it and wanted


    to vent it.


    Sherman could feel that she liked children and wanted to have children.


    At dawn, Sherman was already tired. Grace gradually sobered up.


    "I''m very dizzy and ufortable. | want to take a bath. Is there a bathroom in this room?" Grace said in a dry voice while


    reaching out to put her hair behind her ear.


    Sherman shook her head, "No. There is one in the room next door."


    "Okay. I''ll go there. Sherman, please buy underwear for me downstairs."


    Sherman forgot that Kingsley was in the next room. She thought he had left, so she didn''t worry about him.


    Grace had already taken off her clothes. She just put o n a bath towel and reached out to push open the door o f the next room.


    Then she froze in ce, like a statue.


    Sherman picked up her purse and


    was about to go downstairs.


    she saw Gr, canatNldaked over


    LAAN ek she instantly flushed


    and her heart beat wildly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man, who was in a good and


    attractive shape, stood by the bed


    with his back to th wg of em Hd


    hes eleeadyepuk''on his ck suit


    pants. He raised his shirt and put on


    it gracefully. Then he buttoned his


    shirt with his big hands. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Some women''s clothes scattered on the floor.


    The bed sheet was a little messy...


    What happenedst night was obvious...


    Grace didn''t interrupt the man in the


    room but closed the cope Sheol")


    riedly,change@herc Othes and


    dragged Sherman to leave. Please


    read the original content atProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They went to a cafe. Grace sat there with both hands o n her chest, looking at Sherman across from her.


    Sherman flushed, but she controlled herself and pretended to be calm.


    "Did you..." Grace felt heartbroken, "have sex with my Prince Charming?"

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Sherman wasn''t trying to hide it. She blushed and nodded.


    "When did you two get together? How did the rtionship develop?"


    Sherman told the story of how they met and what happened between them. Since Grace had already knew it, there was no need


    to hide it from her.


    Besides, Sherman did not intend to hide it from her and Summer.


    Grace narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, and only then did she know that there was such a story she didn''t know about the


    two, "Sherman, are you getting back at Billy?"


    Sherman closed her eyes and then opened, then she said, "Why should | get back at him? | have no reason t 0 do so, do I?"


    "Good. I''m sure Kingsley''s a wonderful man. He doesn''t seem like a casual man. I''m just worried about you." Grace said.


    "I''ve moved on from that rtionship, and | am trying t 0 ept a new rtionship. | will not retaliate, it is pointless. And | will not


    take revenge on a man who is not worth it." Sherman said slowly.


    She thought Billy had had an affair only once, but she did not expect that he had deceived her so many times, and even during


    her pregnancy, Billy and Natalie went on a trip together. What''s more, Billy even pped her...


    They had been together for seven years, but she didn''t think Billy would even do this to her. Why would she get back at him?


    Forgetting was the best thing for her.


    Who hadn''t had a few wrong rtionships in their youth? She only had one wrong rtionship, but itsted for a long time, and


    she was stuck in it.


    She loved him very much, but he didn''t love her as much as she imagined. Now that he had already found someone else, did


    she still want to be miserable and trapped in the memories of the past?


    It was not because she didn''t love him. It was exactly because she loved him so deeply at that time that she was heartbroken


    now. And she had to be cruel and forgot the past.


    Sherman was already 27, and she would be thirty in three years. She was mature and knew what she was doing. Hearing she


    said so, Grace was relieved.


    She sighed with regret, "Kingsley''s such a perfect man, | have been thinking that he will eventually be conquered by a gorgeous


    woman. But | didn''t realize it was you who was with him."


    Hearing that, Sherman was a little proud.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration from Sherman''s cell phone. She looked down and saw that it was Kingsley calling her.


    Then she picked up the phone and nced at Grace. Grace also red at her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Why aren''t you in the apartment?" Kingsley was holding his cell phone and drinking water.


    Sherman blushed a little and licked


    her lips. She said in a lower voi,¡¯ |


    vant my friend.


    tl


    | have something to say."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley slightly hooked the corners


    of his lips and said, ¡®Saisyt rossible


    feryou tein back and have


    breakfast with me?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman thought for three seconds this time, and then said, "Impossible!"


    "Well, I''ll leaveter. You should have


    the key and I''ll lock the door. Just


    enjoy your breakfast-tKifigsley''s


    vomne was Kdarse and deep, mixed


    with a quality of tenderness, "Did your


    friend embarrass you? Do you need


    me to exin?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was surprised, "Did you see it all?"


    "There was so much noisest night that | couldn''t have missed it..."

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    "She saw you and you must have known it. Why didn''t you turn around?"


    His said gently, "I was afraid that you would be embarrassed and flushed, so | pretended | didn''t notice her..."


    Sherman thought that Grace should hear it from herself. She liked his decision.


    In early winter, the sunlight streamed through the window. Grace narrowed her eyes and looked at Sherman, who was under the


    light. Sherman smiled, nodded, and told Kingsley to drive carefully...N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In fact, Sherman was very lively and beautiful...


    After Sherman hanging up the phone, Grace said, "| read some beautiful words from a book. No woman can win a man''s respect


    only by her beauty. No woman can win a man''s admiration without adornment. No woman can be young and beautiful forever. A


    smart woman always knows how to take care of herself and improve herself. There is no natural beauty in a woman, but only


    efforts work on her. To possess beauty is not to please others. It is to respect yourself, because you are more important than you


    think..."


    Shermanughed, "When did you be so sentimental?" "I read these words from a magazine. | thought it made sense, so |


    remembered it.¡±


    ¡°| understand what you mean. | also understand what you want to say." Sherman said, "What did the doctor say to you?"


    "| can''t get pregnant. There was something wrong with my body. It is also impossible for me to try IV?." Grace didn''t seem to care


    about too much, but actually she did. She wasn''t able to be carefree in every aspect.


    Sherman asked her to go back to the hospital to get properly checked out. Maybe something went wrong i n the previous test.


    Grace smiled. She fiddled with her coffee cup with her nails. She had already been to a few hospitals. Charlie thought it didn''t


    matter, as long as she was with him. But it would always be a hurdle i n their hearts. Besides, Charlie''s mother would never


    agree...


    Sherman took her work seriously. As long as she didn''t understand anything, she would ask others. She wasn''t afraid that others


    wouldugh at her.


    She was very dedicated to her work, which could give her security and aplishment. When it was time for lunch, Kingsley


    called her.


    When he had arrived at the restaurant across the street from thepany, he asked her to go there.


    After organizing the documents, Sherman went to the restaurant across the street. He chose a private room with an elegant


    environment. He was wearing a white shirt and holding his suit jacket in his hand.


    He had already ordered the lunch. Sherman drank a ss of water.


    Kingsley gazed at her tenderly. He


    twisted his sexy and thinlipsstightly,


    peiaeiiie ouveat to\five Mitiy


    tment? There are many empty


    rooms...¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman sipped her water and shook


    her head directly withthe


    ''NgcTaybeBorles don''t want us to


    be like that too soon." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What?" He curled his thin lips slightly.


    "We have a crush on each other at the moment. | want us to be normal lovers." She said.


    "What | mean is simple. But what


    you''re thinking is veryplicated..."


    Kingsley showed a smile on his lips,


    "If we live mend We on ge


    eply. Otherwise you


    ei work duane the day and rest


    at night. You said we only have a


    month. We don''t have much time


    together. | would behave myself in


    the limited time. | will respect your


    choice in everything..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman shook her head again. She had understood what he meant, but she didn''t want to do that.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Natalie said, "What do you think feelings are and temptations are in today''s society?"


    "| don''t know what Sherman looks like now. She used t o center her life on Billy and loved him so deeply. Now that she''s


    separated from him, can''t she even live?" Livia Tisdale guessed.


    ¡°Have you seen Sherman recently?" Natalie asked.


    "| didn''t see her. | know that women who have fallen i n love and lost are often haggard. | can almost


    imagine what she looks like now. | heard a friend say that she was working as a cleaner now, but | didn''t expect her to be


    reduced to this situation.¡± Livia couldn''t help but sigh. So men weren''t credible!


    Sherman and Billy were in love for seven years. Now Sherman actually worked as a cleaner!


    Natalie sneered, "If the love between them is sincere and firm enough, they will not give me a chance to get involved. It all boils


    down to the problems between them. My presence only led to an early appearance of their rtionship crisis. Their love was not


    strong in itself. I''ve been preparing for seven years, and it''s only a matter of time before | make aeback."


    "You can''t go on like this with Billy. You''d better get married. Now that you''re already together, it''s only a matter of time before


    you get married." bivia said.


    Getting married? Natalie''s fingers moved slightly, and she was very tempted.


    ¡°By the way, there will be a ss reunion for graduates from the same school as Sherman in a couple of days. Do you think


    Sherman may attend?"


    Natalie shook her head. At this time, Sherman''s life was in such a mess. How could she appear in front of those ssmates?


    "Then we can try to ask her out for the reunion. If she can attend, she will certainly be the focus of attention, and then there


    will be a good show to watch."


    Billy came out of the dressing room and signed the bill at will, "Let''s go to the third floor and buy you some new clothes."


    Billy was very attentive to Natalie, which made her very happy. The third floor was all luxury women''s wear, the style and texture


    of the clothes were pretty good.


    He picked out some clothes for Natalie to try on, which made her feel more satisfied and happy. Livia wondered if Sherman


    would be very sad if she knew it!


    She weren''t Sherman, but she had witnessed their love back then. Now she thought how frustratingly inconsistent this man was.


    She felt Billy was quite unworthy of Sherman''s love.


    Sherman must also feel very disappointed and hurt. After all, Billy loved her so much in the past. But Bivia was sure Sherman


    would be reborn after her heartbreak.


    As they walked out of the store, Natalie took Billy''s arm in hers. She smiled tenderly, and said casually," These wedding dresses


    are so beautiful. Billy, will you marry me someday?"


    People were greedy. When she didn''t get this man, what she thought was how she could get his love. As long as she could get it,


    it would be fine.


    After getting his love, she would be


    more greedy and wanted to be his


    wife. It was amon Bpsbeom


    ap ya} werent ARC most


    dese who got involved in other


    people''s marriages would say that


    they just want to be with this man.


    But that wasn''t what they really


    thought. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "They are really beautiful," Billy said, but he didn''t go o n talking about it or answer her question...Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Natalie thought that such an answer


    was also good. He ain giv


    negativ nswercoini¨¦h \Rdicsted that


    there ations for her. She would


    find a way to get him to marry her in


    the future. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Livia just looked at them quietly. She now felt that even a couple who had been in love for seven years was no more than that.


    When they were in college, Sherman and Billy were the most popr figures on campus. They were a well-known loving couple


    and they were together every day.


    She thought that they had been married for four years, and they would certainly live a happy life. But who knew it!


    Looking at Billy, Livia felt that men


    were indeed unreliable. yemeoraiy |


    igetyean''oetmnanent love.


    amici she thought of Sherman, she


    felt very pathetic. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    How could it not be pathetic that Mrs. Day back then was now working as a cleaner?

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Maybe Billy will marry Natalie, at least he didn''t just object to what she said.


    Although it was immoral, Natalie got what she wanted.


    After all, this was a portrayal of the society nowadays: love was chilling, men were unreliable, and mistresses were just


    impossible to take precautions against.


    It was now time to get off work and Sherman was still working, since she had a chance, she had to give it her all!


    Other staff in the office had left, she was still sorting the documents when her phone rang, she picked it up with her left hand.


    "Hello?"


    ¡°Off work?" Kingsley said.


    "Yes, but I''m sorting out the documents."


    ¡°I''ll wait for you downstairs, take your time to sort them out, don''t rush." His voice was gentle and pleasant to the ear.


    Hearing this, Sherman looked down through the window and saw the silver grey Mulsanne parked across the street, so she put


    away the documents, turned off herputer and left the office.


    Sherman opened the car door and sat in. As soon as she fastened her seat belt, a cup of hot milk tea was handed to her.


    Kingsley''s sexy lips moved slightly and said, "To warm your night."


    She was slightly stunned. She took the milk tea, which was indeed very warm, like a warm stream slowly flowing into her heart.


    She said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Of course | should do things like this for you." Kingsley said, with a faint gentleness in his eyes.


    Sherman''s face blushed slightly. He could always make her blush when he spoke.


    Kingsley drove the car to Sherman''s apartment, and they went upstairs one behind the other.


    The cup of hot milk tea that Sherman drank chased all the chill away from her body. Neither of them had eaten dinner yet, so she


    wanted to make it at home.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were noodles, eggs and tomatoes in the fridge, s o Sherman nned to make tomato and egg noodles with them.


    She was washing tomatoes in the kitchen when Kingsley walked in, who had taken off his suit jacket and revealed his gray shirt.


    His figure was so elegant. He said, "Is there anything | can help you with?"


    Sherman thought for a moment and then shook her head, "No, why don''t you sit in the living room and watch TY, I''ll call you


    when dinner is ready."


    Most men didn''t like the kitchen.


    "Cooking in the kitchen with you is more fun than watching TV." Heughed.


    "Then you can help me wash the tomatoes, and the shallots." She pointed to the onions on the counter.


    Kingsley smiled and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing his delicate wristwatch. Sherman was boiling water for the


    noodles.


    The kitchen was notrge. It was just


    right for two people to tandcacia thle


    sepesgterenaniiret as they


    divide


    d the work and chatted while


    cooking. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A few momentster, two bowls of


    tomato and egg nood| were Ol!


    Hauapiawenee Kuhich smelled


    deticious. They looked at each other


    with smiles. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Sherman got up to wash


    the dishes, but Kingsley put BS


    slender h ng on benlsadutder,


    prodsinl er down. "We have a clear


    division ofbor-you cook and | wash


    the dishes." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    As he spoke, Kingsley leaned down to pick up the bowls on the table and gazed deeply at her. "You will never be my guest, so |


    don''t want me to be your guest either. You don''t need to be polite to me, and | will respect you."


    When Sherman heard those words, her heart couldn''t stop pounding.


    When Kingsley came out after washing the dishes, Sherman handed him the towel and pointed to the documents on the coffee


    table. "I still have some documents to sort out."


    "You sort out the documents while | watch TV. | won''t disturb you." Kingsley wiped his hands and sat on the sofa.


    Sherman also sat down and started dealing with the documents. There was still a little bit of work left to do today, so she had to


    get it done.


    The TV was on and Kingsley''s eyes turned slightly. He looked at the woman beside him on whom he had a crush.


    The light was yellowish, neither too bright nor too dull. The color was soft and warm.


    She appeared to have forgotten his presence. She sat there, sometimes biting her pen, sometimes frowning. A few strands of


    hair fell, obscuring her view.


    Sherman lifted her hair behind her ears and casually tied it into a ponytail, revealing her fair face.


    Kingsley''s eyes softened and he smiled slightly, enjoying the peace and warmth.He looked towards the television, enjoying this


    kind of time together.


    Kingsley got up, his smoky gray trousers glowing. He went to the water fountain, filled a ss of warm water, and then ced it


    next to her hand.


    Sherman was thirsty. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the ss. She picked it up and drank it contentedly.


    After half an hour of work, she looked up and inadvertently saw the gray suit trousers, which reminded her of the man beside her.


    Sherman''s gaze went upwards to see Kingsley leaning casually on the sofa. His long legs elegantly folded, holding his ss of


    water. The TV was ying a football game without sound.


    Obviously, Kingsley was worried that making a sound would disturb her work.


    ¡®I''ve never seen anyone more attentive and gentle than him.¡¯


    The TV was broadcasting the football game live without sound. ¡®It was surprising that he could watch it.¡¯


    ¡®The warm water was also prepared by him.¡¯ Sherman felt warm inside.


    "Is there something you don''t understand?" Kingsley ced the ss elegantly on the coffee table and watched her gently.


    She came to her senses and shook her head, "Not yet."


    "If you get a problem, then tell me. Don''t agonise alone. I''m not sitting here as a decoration." His voice was husky.


    Sherman pursed her dry lips. "If there is, I''ll tell you."


    At that moment, her phone rang and she picked it up," Hello?"


    "Hello, it''s Sloane. The ss reunion will be held in a few days. Can you attend?"


    ¡®ss reunion?¡¯ Sherman frowned, she was just so busy these days that she had forgotten it.


    Sloane was silent for a long time and said, "I think you''d better not to attend.¡±


    "Why?" Sherman asked, surprised.


    "The news of your divorce has spread. Almost everyone knows that Billy is in a rtionship with Natalie. If you attend, | worry


    about that they willugh at you."


    There was something wrong with Sherman''s phone and all those words were heard by Kingsley.


    His fingers flexed slightly, tapping on his water ss a s he stared at her.


    "What about the time and ce?" Sherman asked.


    Sloane told Sherman the time and ce. She dissuaded her again, "You''d better note."


    "It''s a fact that I''m divorced now. | can keep my mouth shut, but | can''t control those of others. If | steer clear o f them, they will


    only get more and more reckless.


    Sloane, I''m not a coward." Sherman knew Sloane was looking out for her. "And | want to meet you and other friends."


    A few momentster, Sherman hung


    up. She closed her eye slight!


    eepaieteeinicanen got married.


    It . the same when | got divorced.


    How hrious.¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman lowered her head and began sorting through the documents again. She worked for two more hours or so.


    She stood up, put the documents down and stretchedzily. Then she turned back only to find Kingsley was already asleep.


    His arms were hugging his chest, his


    long legs folded. He leaned tightly |


    the safaobreekPihg ig tly. His


    ats showed distinct muscr lines.


    Please read the original content atContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing this. Sherman didn''t know what to do. She looked at the time. It was already eleven o''clock.


    She didn''t want to wake him up and ask him to leave.


    ¡®But if | let him sleep here, it was very cold in the night, and he will catch a cold.¡¯


    Sherman hesitated, and after a lon


    time, she gently pushed bim xo


    Antheoohthext to mine, it''s


    too cold here." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s deep eyes lifted slightly, "You''ve finished your work?"


    Sherman nodded. He got up to pick up his suit, his voice low and husky, "Take a shower and go to bed early."


    "You''re leaving?¡±


    "Yes." Kingsley had put on his suit, "Good night."

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Sherman was worried, "Are you okay to drive?¡±


    "Yes..." He stood up and walked out, while Sherman followed behind him. "How about we ask Lee toe over?" said Sherman.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrive safe and sound and I''ll call you. Good night..." Kingsly leaned over and kissed her.


    His lips were soft and warm. It was full of his breath around her nose.


    Finally his lips moved away, "It''s the lingering vor o f onion..."


    Sherman''s face blushed. She looked up, "Does it smell terrible?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It''s very attractive..." Kingsley smiled tenderly and said softly, "I like the vor very much and enjoy it. It''s mundane,


    and no one in this world can live without food."


    After watching his car disappearing, Sherman went upstairs. It was already half past eleven, and it was the time for her to go to


    bed.


    Should her beughed at for being divorced? Or should her get away from others to avoid being looked at in a strange way?


    No. It waspletely unnecessary. There was no one who people couldn''t live without. Billy got Natalie after she left, and he


    could still live a happy life.


    It was really unnecessary, because she could also live a fulfilling and surefooted life without Billy.


    Actually divorce didn''t mean your life hade to an end. On the contrary, it was a new start if you let it go.


    The next morning when Sherman woke up, it was half past six, which was a little bitte. She rolled off the bed and cleaned up.


    Lee was waiting downstairs. Sherman got in the car and fastened the seat belt, "Where is he?"


    "Mr. Wright?" Lee replied, "Mr. Wright is very busy today, so | am sent to pick you up."


    For the first time Sherman was quite curious, "What is he busy with?"


    "Mr. Wright is amazing. | have no idea what he is busy with, but | admire him very much." It was full ofpliment in Lee''s tone


    when he talked about Kingsley.


    Sherman smiled. He was indeed very excellent and outstanding, making one cannot help but admire.


    ¡°Have you been dating with Mr. Wright, Ms. Holmes?"


    Sherman had no idea about what to say.


    "| know you two are in a rtionship, so Ms. Holmes, you should call Mr. Wright in a more intimate way.


    For example, you can call him "Kingsley"; otherwise it looks a little bit strange between you two."


    Sherman went silent again.


    When Sherman was about to get off after they arrived at thepany, Lee stopped her and gave her a present. He said it was


    from Mr. Wright.


    Sherman was curious about what it would be, but she had been too busy to open the gift box, so she put in her drawer.


    During the lunch time, Sherman got a call from Grace, who asked her to meet up in the cafe opposite herpany.


    Grace was pretty and sexy with her high heels, long dress and trench coat. But she looked slightly haggard.


    Sherman thought it must be because of her infertility. She asked Grace if she had been to other hospitals.


    Grace said yes. She even went to the best hospital in Norwood, but results were the same that she couldn''t have a baby, not


    even through IVF.


    Grace didn''t talk much after noticing the gift box. She brought it up and opened it. It was a ck dress.


    The fabric was very good with a kind of smooth and silky feeling. The back was hollowed and very pretty with lustre.


    Grace immediately loved it, and ask her where she bought it.


    Sherman shook her head and said the dress was a gift from Kingsley. Actually she just fonud out it was a dress.


    "My prince charming indeed has a


    good taste. This dress is exa ty


    what | wou likecyGHSee Sai She


    cia¡¯ How does it feel to date


    my prince charming?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sherman was thinking about how to answer this question.


    ¡°Of course it is good. He looks very mature, considerate and tender. He seems always good-tempered and inclusive." Grace


    continued.


    Sherman knew that Grace always had a good eye for men. She felt warm, touched and attracted when being with him.


    He said he no longer pursued the


    grand and spectacr iamantio


    gneve ois Sheriban, and


    she liked how she felt at this


    moment. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Look at you. He is my prince


    charming, the one I''ve been ees


    about


    for orate Kavonideearhe


    idl beh he is all yours now." Grace


    continued, "| want t o move out for a


    while." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t ask Grace the reason, but she surely knew that there must be something to do with the baby.


    ¡°Actually not having a baby is not that bad. You can keep young and get no scars on the belly," said Grace.


    Finding happiness in suffering was exactly what Grace was doing now. Sherman sighed.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    "Charlie''s mother have told me a few times in private that there cannot be no heirs in the Morgan family, so she asked me to


    divorce Charlie. | was so annoyed and fought back with ''we can adopt one¡¯. Guess what, she was immediately pissed off. Can |


    move into your apartment?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sherman was a little bit amazed at her thinking, for she changed the topic so fast, but Sherman also felt so sorry for her.


    Grace invited Sherman to go shopping in three days, but Sherman could not make it because she was going to attend the ss


    reunion. Grace said directly, "The dress from prince charming arrived at just perfect time. With the dress and makeup | did for


    you, you will be stunning and be the focus of the all."


    Sherman was speechless. For one moment Grace was s 0 distressed, but for the next moment she became unexpectedly


    cheerful.


    Grace did move to the room next to Sherman. But Sherman said, "You''d better not live separately with Charlie since he is still


    very energetic and he needs you."


    Grace threw her hand bag on the bed and took off the high heels. She replied with serious expression,"


    Honestly are you worried about being heard when you and prince charming do something intimate at night?"


    "Of course not." Sherman''s face blushed.


    Grace was so thick-skinned and continued, "That''s good. I''d like to know prince charming''s performance i n bed. | like his voice


    most, and | wonder if it is as sexy as usual..."


    Sherman cursed, "How shameless you are!"


    "You took all advantages, but you gotta share with me a little bit." Grace replied.


    Sherman was wordless.


    Aknock at the door sounded while they were talking. Sherman opened the door, here came the prince charming Grace had been


    taking about.


    Grace''s eyes suddenly brightened. Th prince charming was in suit, emanating the perfect, attractive and noble temperament.


    "Ms. Livingston, nice to meet you..." Kingsley greeted with a deep voice.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Wright." Grace looked at Kingsley up and down. She nced briefly at his butt under the straight suit


    pants though she felt like it was too rude.


    Kingsley slightly nodded and turned to Sherman, with hands rubbing his forehead, "Have you received the present from Lee?"


    "Yep..." Sherman''s face turned pink after Grace''s teasing.


    He took out an exquisite bag and said, "It is not appropriate to wear the dress inte autumn. Sorry | a m being negligent. This is


    a trench coat, which you can match with the dress."


    Sherman took the bag. Grace was so cheerful that he was truly a prince charming.


    ¡°Lam sorry that | didn''t bring you any present for | was not aware that you are living here..." said Kingsley.


    Grace waved her hand immediately,


    "Your presence here eaans


    thap-aypres¨¦nt! Sai Grace, as if it


    were her apartment. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman eyebrows twitched slightly. She felt like Grace was bing more and more thick-skinned.


    "Sherman, | wanna have hotpot for


    dinner..." Grace licked h cling and |


    said pie mel for along


    ee et''s have hotpot tonight."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Opening the fridge, it was empty


    besides a few bottle af epilk(aht|


    gut tabi) sone food." said


    Sherman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay. I''ll chat with Mr. Wright." Grace replied immediately.


    Kingsley took his coat and said, "I''ll go with her to carry the food in case that it is too heavy..."


    Sherman nodded, and then they left.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Grace copsed on the sofa. ¡®My prince charming is really different!¡¯


    The supermarket was downstairs near the apartment building. Sherman picked her groceries, while Kingsley pushed the


    shopping cart and walked beside her.


    After a while, they finished shopping.


    When they went back to Sherman''s home, Grace was watching TV while eating snacks. There were messy bags of snacks on


    the coffee table.


    When she saw Kingsley walk in, she hurriedly smiled and cleaned up the coffee table.


    Kingsley smiled and asked Sherman, "Is there anything | can do?"


    "No. You can sit on the sofa. There are a few papers on my desk. | can''t understand them clearly. Can you help me look at


    them?" She had already started washing the vegetables.


    Kingsley nodded and walked toward the sofa. Grace hurriedly cleaned the sofa, poured a ss of water, and ced it in front of


    him.


    "Thanks..." He said calmly. He sat down and flipped through the papers with hisrge and slender hands.


    He was polite and decent.


    Grace felt that this man had a natural ability to make others listen to him. There was a strong aura around him.


    He had been flipping through the papers quietly. Sometimes he wrote something with the pen between his right fingers. He


    asionally rubbed the pen slowly on his sexy thin lips or smooth chin.


    The manly testosterone was overwhelming and Grace was almost unable to breathe.


    After a while, the hot pot was ready. Sherman served i t and Grace took out forks. Half of the hot pot was spicy and half of it was


    mild.


    Both Sherman and Grace liked spicy food. Kingsley wasn''t a picky eater, but he didn''t eat a lot.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After dinner, Grace washed the dishes. Sherman held the papers and read it. She didn''t understand what he wrote with his pen.


    Kingsley sat beside her. They were so close that they could feel the other''s breath clearly.


    She gave the papers to him. He reached out to take them and exined to her gently and slowly.


    Standing in the kitchen doorway with her hands on her chest, Grace thought that it was really a blessing t 0 be in love with such


    aman.


    He was so thoughtful and considerate. He had already thought for you what you could think of or failed to


    think of.


    Probably because Grace was here,


    Kingsley didn''t stay herefora (ohg|


    time: Atta@pasttine, he stood up


    and wanted to leave. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Send me downstairs..." Kingsley murmured in a low voice and clutched her fingertips with his warmrge palm.


    She blushed. He walked ahead, and Sherman followed closely behind him. The two of them went downstairs.


    The silver Mulsanne was downstairs.


    Kingsley turned around and


    her wra het cottigkly "Don''t stay


    pare. there''s something you don''t


    understand at work, you can call me


    anytime..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded.


    "The phone isn''t a decoration. The


    phone number | gave Ne is


    mean \wrethieri iS a Eom


    Tne Pa ee me message, | look forward


    "He gazed deeply at her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Being stared at by a man with that kind of gaze, she felt a little shy, "I got it."


    "Good, | look forward to your phone call or text message..."

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Kingsley kissed her with his hot thin lips and cupped her face with hisrge hands.


    He had always been a man who was attractive and charming.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Sherman returned to her room, the redness on her face hadn''t disappeared, and her lips were even redder. Grace knew


    what she had done at first nce.


    Grace kept shaking her head with some excitement and indignation, "Why didn''t you kiss in the room?"


    Sherman was speechless.


    Her prince charming must be very sexy when he was kissing someone. She had dreamed of the scene for a long time!


    Sherman ignored her and sat there to continue flipping through the documents. Thirty minutester, she took out her phone.


    After a moment of hesitation, she sent a text message, "Have you arrived home now?"


    Five minutester she received a message, "I''m at home now. | was in the shower just now. Good night."


    He didn''t often send text messages. But he enjoyed replying to Sherman''s messages.


    Sherman showed a smile on her lips, put the phone aside, and continued reading the documents. Grace was dancing.


    Kingsley sat on the sofa elegantly in his bathrobe.


    Seeing the text message, he remembered what he said when he left. He showed a gentle smile on his lips,¡¯ She is so cute.¡¯


    Natalie was putting on skincare products after her bath. Livia called her and said that they had informed Sherman to attend the


    ss reunion. Sherman said she would attend it.


    Although Natalie was neither in the same grade nor in the same school as Sherman, Natalie still had a way to attend the ss


    reunion.


    Lying on the bed, Natalie was flipping through fashion magazines. Billy walked out of the bathroom in his bathrobe. Natalie said,


    ¡°Honey, there is a ss reunion in two days. Shall we attend it together?"


    "I''m very busytely. | don''t have time. You can go there alone..." Billy took off his bathrobe and went to bed.


    Natalie always knew men well and understood what t o do. Then they had sex.


    Two dayster, the ss reunion was held in a private room at the bar, which was unusually luxurious.


    Those present were ssmates of the same grade as


    Sherman. They were talking andughing in the private room, some of whom went there with their boyfriends.


    All of them knew that Sherman and Billy were divorced. People who had a good rtionship with Sherman felt sorry for them,


    but those who had a bad rtionship with Sherman gloated.


    Natalie walked into the private room


    with a gift box in her ats SEO


    eae thegifdnt¨¦+ ke


    tsidtesiin the private room,


    greeting them tenderly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since they hadn''t seen Natalie for several years, they didn''t expect her to be so beautiful and elegant.


    They looked at each other. No wonder Billy ended up getting together with Natalie. She had indeed be beautiful.


    When Natalie handed them gifts, they


    were embarrassed to refuse her,


    they reached tip pertpt the¡¯g nag


    Shpinad plepared gifts for everyone. |


    f a few people didn''t ept the gifts,


    the atmosphere would be awkward.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Some of them were already sitting


    close to Natalie, smilin nd tating!


    She Jeoke@Stou the whole


    ayant and found that Sherman hadn''t


    come yet. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    bivia sighed softly, not understanding what Natalie did. She had already gotten the man she wanted. Why did she hurt poor


    Sherman?


    bivia felt pity for Sherman. Her husband cheated on her and she became a cleaner.


    Some ssmates were waiting to see a good show. If Sherman went there, the atmosphere would be unusually exciting and


    interesting.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    "By the way, Natalie, when will you and Billy get married? We are excepting your wedding." Someone said.


    "Yes, tell us when will you get married, so we can prepare gifts for you,¡± others gabbled.


    Hearing these words, Natalie was very happy. She loved it.


    ¡°But when the wedding dayes, won''t you forget to invite us?"


    Natalie shook her head and smiled gently, "| may forget others, but how can | forget you all?"


    Maybe Natalie would not bother to invite others, but she would certainly invite her schoolmates. Back then, the whole school was


    laughing at her failure, so now she wanted to p these people hard in the face with a grand wedding.


    Sloane was speechless. ¡®These people who hadn''t got well along with Natalie should desire to attend her wedding.¡¯


    "| have to say, unlike someone, Natalie has a gentle disposition, and she is willing to invite us to her wedding." "Yes, someone


    had thought that she became noble after marrying into a rich family. So, at that time, she did not invite her ssmates to attend


    her wedding," someone said in a sarcastic and mean tone.


    At that time, when Sherman got married, she only invited several good friends of hers and she didn''t invite any other ssmates.


    "So, she should know the score. Otherwise, she would think that since she had be ady of a rich family, she was superior


    to others."


    Among all these ssmates, most of them disliked Sherman. Now they were taking this chance tough a t Sherman as they


    wanted, trying to kick Sherman when she was down.


    "| also heard that Sherman now worked as a cleaner..."


    "Me too. She is quite dejected now as a cleaner! That''s the job for older women."


    "One is not supposed to be too arrogant or excessively self-important. Back in the university, she spent most of her time dating


    and had little time for study. And, it is reasonable that she bes a cleaner ..."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all these years since Sherman married Billy, these ssmates had not said nasty things like this except for talking of her


    secretly. After all, at that time she was Mrs. Day, but now Sherman was at her downfall, so these ssmates just said as many


    nasty things as they wanted.


    Sherman opened the door and got in. Having heard their gossips, the corners of her mouth quirked up.


    She had never expected so many ssmates hated her.


    However, the moment she walked in, all her ssmates were attracted to her. They originally wanted to make fun of poor


    Sherman, but now they all gasped.


    Natalie did not expect Sherman to be like this as she imagined Sherman was poor and wretched.


    She was wearing a ck dress anda


    light-colored trench coat both of!


    wens wrest OOF Rosey


    ae high heels, she looked


    elegant and mature. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman''s ck hair was not draping over the shoulders but was tied up high. Grace personally gave her light makeup.


    The clothes Kingsley selected for her were very elegant and smart, and her makeup went with them very well.


    It was very hot in the private room


    ¡°i the heating on. eapene OM


    her, trengh GG? Urid hing it aside.


    e looked gorgeous in her long


    ck dress. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The size Kingsley picked was suitable


    for her as if it was tall  aue foi her.


    Due rte ratte uF yoga, her body


    yt


    S more slender with her back


    being straight. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman looked charming and elegant. And the fair skin of her exposed back was like ivory. Honestly speaking, Sherman felt


    uneasy with her back exposed.


    Natali was in white, while Sherman was in ck.


    Natalie looked cute and innocent in the dress.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Contrary to Natalie, Sherman was more beautiful, mature, feminine and stunning.


    They had been waiting tough at Sherman. They didn''t expect her to be so beautiful and all of them were stunned, especially


    bivia.


    Natalie frowned. She hadn''t forgotten that when she saw Sherman some time ago, Sherman was puffy with spots because of


    pregnancy. She wore loose maternity clothes and t shoes.


    At this time, Sherman was so beautiful that she overwhelmed Natalie. So Natalie was very angry.


    Sherman ignored Natalie and greeted her old ssmates. Then she sat next to Sloane.


    The private room was surprisingly silent. Someone looked at Sherman and said, "Sherman, where did you buy the dress?"


    Women loved the dress on her. It was unique in style and showed Sherman''s perfect figure and sexy beauty.


    Sherman tugged at her back, "Someone gave it to me."


    They looked at each other and said in a strange voice," What?"


    Sherman was so beautiful and radiant, but her dress was given be someone. As long as a woman wore fancy clothes and


    delicate makeup, she could be stunning. But she may not be as beautiful as Sherman.


    "If it''s a gift from your friend, it should be a fake. A genuine one is very expensive. But this fake one looks really good. Sherman,


    help me ask for the address of the store. I''ll buy one too."


    "| want to buy one too."


    Sherman nodded lightly and just said, "Okay."


    Although Natalie knew Sherman wore a fake dress, she was angry and upset because Sherman was so beautiful. She said


    gently, "Please be quiet. I''ll make a phone call."


    Everyone quieted down. Natalie dialed the phone and her voice was gentle, "Billy, it''s me. Do you want to eat spaghetti for


    dinner?"


    The people looked at each other. Suddenly the atmosphere in the private room became unusually silent and odd.


    Obviously Natalie was doing PDA.


    She deliberately did it in front of Sherman. Billy was a t the other end of the phone. Sherman was his ex-wife, while Natalie was


    his new girlfriend.


    Some people looked at Sherman with sarcasm and mockery in their eyes.


    "Okay, | got it. What else should |


    buy?" Natalie''s voice was more


    gentle, "I''ll buy the Rorsdhy ard make


    ia bit spies sin¨¦e you don''t feel well


    with your throat these days, you


    should eat less spicy food. You don''t


    need to ask the driver to pick me up. |


    drove here..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just because the private room was very silent, everyone could hear what she said clearly.


    Sloane felt disgusted with Natalie. She held Sherman''s hand worriedly and said in a low voice," The couple who always do PDA


    would break up soon!"


    Sherman twisted her eyebrows


    slightly without saying SLU


    showed a smile abt domers of her


    rhowite She held Sloane''s hand and


    didn''t look at Natalie anymore. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing Natalie''s deliberate PDA, didn''t she feel heartbroken?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was impossible for her not to be


    heartbroken. She had been with Bi


    for seven year Theydohted &a


    ather adapiy back then, but now he


    cheated on her. How could she


    possibly forget him within a month?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Compared to when she just found out about Billy and Nicole, now she was more peaceful in her heart. The pain was still there,


    but it turned subtle.


    Sloane didn''t bother talking to Nicole either. She was whispering to Sherman about the interesting things that had happened


    lately. The two looked happy, the corners of their lips curled up and their faces smiling.


    It was such obvious neglect that Nicole was pissed off. She was secretly looking over Sherman, from head to toe, to see if she


    was forcing the smile on her face.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few drinks, Sherman wanted to go to the bathroom, and Sloane went with her.


    After they left the room, the others gathered and huddled together. They were chatting cheerfully.


    "You said Sherman was working as a cleaner, right?


    But look at her! How does she look like a cleaner?¡±


    "Her skin is as fair as ever. | see her skin is more delicate than before, like a peeled egg. Look at her body, so well-shaped. How


    come | feel she''s more beautiful than before she got married..."


    ¡°As the saying goes, people look different if they are dressed up! Look at the jewelry and dress on her! If | put those stuff on me,


    | would look fabulous too!"


    ¡°But a few days ago, a friend of mine did see her working as a cleaner! It was just a few days ago. But today, she looks so


    different! Maybe she has found a rich man to rely on. What do you say?"


    "Yeah! It''s quite possible. The dress and coat she''s wearing had a special sheen. Parallel stuff can''t be like that. It seems to me


    that she must have hooked u p with some rich man!"


    Women used to love gossip and now they were boiling with spection.


    "| guess she''s hooked up with some rich man. She got married to Billy right after graduation. She had been depending on Billy


    for so many years. Being divorced, she''s no longer Mrs. Day living a luxurious life. She couldn''t stand the hardship in life and the


    contempt o f others. | guess she''s be an old man''s mistress..."


    "Yep, | believe so. Billy is a handsome man, and he''s famous in Santabaca. Her current man maybe even older than her father.


    She is really selling herself!"


    Listening to these talks, Nicole raised her eyebrows. She thought their spection was quite possible. 1


    When she was divorced, Sherman looked miserable. But now she lookedpletely different. The change in her was


    tremendous.


    ¡®If Billy knew that Sherman had hooked up with an old rich man...¡¯ Nicole''s slender fingers ran through the hair on her shoulders,


    and her mouth curled up with a smile.


    Outside the private room.


    Sherman and Sloane were standing by the door. There was a slight crack left in the door. They heard clearly the conversation


    inside.


    Curling her lips, Sherman leaned


    lazily against the wall. While lpgne\


    frowned "Shermen\idtthey said


    abouts) uis not true, right? You are


    not with some old rich man, are you?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you say | found myself


    another daddy? | got a rich spare


    daddy!" Sher ndayghed. p¨¦oble


    tendeatd tAmple on others when


    they were at a low point. Some


    people were so snobbish. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sloane was worried, "Aren''t you kidding me? Are you?"


    ¡°Would you be my lover? Don''t you know what kind of person | am? | won''t do such a thing." She got her principles!


    Hearing Sherman''s words, Sloane


    was relieved. Then she went BM


    talking to Sherman as Nicole


    Wada here, she''d better leave and


    that there was no point in having her


    mood ruined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman shook her head and smiled. Since she had alreadye, how could she leave halfway? As for Nicole, she didn''t give


    a damn about her.


    The two walked into the room. The chatter of the others stopped abruptly. Dropping their spection about Sherman, they began


    to talk about their boyfriends or husbands.


    They started this topic somewhat deliberately to embarrass Sherman. As a divorced woman, an old man''s mistress, with a


    messed-up marriage and life, how could she have any pride?

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Their words were like hidden arrows, shooting at Sherman one by one.


    However, Sherman didn''t react. She was indifferent and enjoyed even two sses of wine.


    It was said that as long as you didn''t deny it, you admitted it. Since Sherman didn''t deny it, it must be true that she was kept as a


    mistress.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Sherman, on ount of our friendship, | kindly remind you that even if you can''t live a rich and powerful life, and you can''t


    humiliate yourself like this!"


    ¡°By the way, how old is the man who keeps you as his mistress?"


    "What does he do in Santabaca? Is he particrly rich?"


    After one of them asked a question, they all surrounded Sherman and began to ask her questions one after another. They no


    longer cared about anything and became more and more unscrupulous.


    At this moment, Sherman''s phone vibrated. Sherman took out her phone from her purse. The call was from Kingsley. She picked


    it up.


    "Where are you?" he asked in a gentle voice.


    "Club Nightshade." She answered truthfully, "There is a ssmate gathering tonight."


    Kingsley continued, "| happen to be here. Is it convenient for me toe up for you now?"


    "It''s convenient. Would you like toe over? There are many women here, and | also want to leave. How about waiting for me


    at the gate? | will go out right away."


    Sherman thought that most of the people here were women, and he certainly would not like this kind of asion. Moreover, his


    appearance would certainly make quite a stir in the private room.


    She was leading a very good life now. She had no intention of showing off, and there was no need for that.


    "Then, sit there and wait for me. I''ll pick you up and then we''ll leave together." he said.


    She thought for a moment and said, "We''d better meet at the entrance of the club. I''m very close to the entrance.¡±


    "It''s rare for me to see someone, so you don''t want me t o appear on that kind of asion, which means you''re rejecting my


    suggestion, right?" Kingsley said.


    Instinctively, Sherman immediately shook her head to deny it. Then, she realized that she was making a call, Kingsley couldn''t


    see it at all, so she hurriedly said, "N 0."


    At this point, she couldn''t say anything else but tell him the room number.


    Then, she continued to ask him why


    he hade here. After pausi


    a moment, Kingstexi€plied to om a


    dba Yentle voice. He had a


    business gathering here. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman said "OK" in a low voice. The woman next to her was asking if it was a man or a woman. She said,¡¯ Aman."


    "Is he the man who supports you?"


    They were all asking anc.waitina For


    ney to,shaw unions private room to


    Abr a show. Natalie was also


    waiting. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    To be honest, Natalie didn''t think that Sherman''s man could be outstanding,pared with Billy.


    There were many rich and powerful men in the whole Santabaca, but only a handful of them couldpare with the Day family.


    In addition, they were only rich and


    powerful men who were either b


    or had beer bellies, Tle en who are


    Hamdaind ich and powerful were


    like national treasures, and Billy''s


    handsomeness was famous in


    Santabaca. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t answer, but she slightly smiled. She secretly guessed how Kingsley would react if he heard this.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Of course Natalie wanted to watch the good show. She inadvertently stroked her hair next to her ear with her fair and slender


    hand. The ring on her hand was exposed.


    The diamond ring glistened brilliantly under the lights, which made Sherman feel hurt.


    Sherman picked the diamond ring when she and Billy got married. At their wedding, she personally put it on Billy. Now it was


    ironic that this diamond ring was on another woman''s hand.


    She closed her eyes slightly and looked away. But at this moment, Natalie stood up with a ss of red wine and stood in front of


    Sherman, "Sherman, | want to toast you."


    Sherman ignored her, regarding her as air.


    "We didn''t get along well in the past. But let bygones b e bygones. | want to apologize to you."


    Natalie''s voice was warm and crisp. She squatted slightly and deliberately picked up the red wine on the table and handed it to


    Sherman with her hand with the diamond ring.


    Sherman ignored her, but Natalie shoved the wine ss into her hand.


    She felt disgusted when Natalie touched her. Sherman let go of her hand, and the whole ss of red wine spilled on Natalie.


    Natalie wore a white dress, so the red wine on her dress was very conspicuous. She cried out in shock and seemed to be very


    pitiful.


    Summer had previously told the difference between Sherman and Natalie. Sherman wouldn''t pretend to be soft to gain others¡¯


    sympathy, while Natalie was very good at doing it.


    All the women in the room looked at Sherman with disdain, condemnation and disgust in their eyes.


    Sherman felt funny, "Why are you staring at me?"


    Sloane reached out to pull her. Sherman patted her hand lightly and looked at those women, "Can you ept your ex-husband''s


    mistress apologizing to you? You guys are so powerful.¡±


    The women in the room were quiet for a minute. Natalie had a stern face, but she calmed down quickly.


    "Since you are supported by a man now, you''re also a mistress. How could you curse us? Aren''t you afraid of being beaten up by


    his spouse when she finds out?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shermanughed, "Let''s wait and see."


    Everyone became more disgusted with her and thought she was too shameless.


    "Sherman, isn''t the party over yet?" At that moment, a mellow voice came over.


    Everyone''s eyes in the room followed the voice. Sherman and Natalie also looked over.


    Kingsley had one hand in his suit


    pocket. He was tall and slender,


    standing at th dopyieradeistr y


    postuce! HeWwore a long ck coat,


    with a powerful and domineering


    aura and an aroma as mellow as red


    wine around him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He showed the elegance and silence of a mature man when he just stood there quietly.


    It was a unique aroma of the man that charmed the women present.


    At this moment, the room was very


    quiet, even if the SQupSg a pil!)


    drgppingiasithe'' ground could be


    heard clearly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie stared at him and got lost in thought for a long time.


    He walked in front of Sherman with


    his long legs and ce bis big hand


    Q her slegderiWant He said gently


    his deep eyes on her, "Can you


    leave now?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    The warmth from her waist and the pleasant smell from the man made Sherman blush.


    Kingsley''s sexy, thin lips slightly curled. The big man bent over and picked up her trench coat gently. "It''s cold outside. Put it on."


    Standing there, she took the trench coat andplied.


    "She hasn''t been feeling herself recently. Please excuse us and have fun. I''ll foot the bill..." Kingsley said ndly.


    Sherman fell silent and slightly pursed her lips. To her surprise, this man told a lie so calmly.


    ¡°Now that you''re here, why don''t you stay for a while longer?" The eager voice of a woman came over, followed by the others¡¯


    echoes.


    "We''re fine and should go to a dinner party." He curled his lips lightly and held the crowd''s attention.


    Sherman said goodbye to Sloane, but thetter kept ncing at the noble and elegant man. Grabbing Sherman''s arm, Sloane


    asked for her confession.


    In a subdued voice, Sherman promised to call her and answer her every question.


    This man was born a leader. With a few words, he had the situation under control.


    Natalie didn''t say a single word the entire time. Her silence was sudden.


    "Shall we go?" Kingsley snapped his gaze back. His deep eyesnded on Sherman. Thetter nodded, and the two started to


    leave the private room.


    Natalie stood there still. Kingsley walked past, shoulder-checked her, and curled his lips. "Sorry," he apologized courteously in a


    deep voice.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His voice was husky and perfectly attractive. When his ck coat brushed by her, Natalie smelled faint smoke and an


    herbaceous fragrance.


    "It''s okay." Natalie gazed at him. Without another response, the big man went out with Sherman.


    He came like a shining star and left like a gust of wind.


    Those women present gazed at the leaving man silently for a long time. They had never expected there to be such an elegant,


    outstanding, and invible man.


    "Sherman is not kept by him as a lover, is she?" Someone asked.


    ¡°What''s the big deal? I''m willing to keep him as a lover. His temperament alone makes me blush and m y heart race."


    "His maturity and stability are so attractive. s, why haven''t we met such a fine man!"


    Just then, Natalie''s cell phone rang, and she answered the call from Billy. Thetter asked her to go back to the vi. She


    agreed, as it was pointless for her to stay there any longer.


    Natalie said goodbye to everyone and left the bar. Her eyes inadvertently saw the couple.


    In a ck coat, the man


    demonstrated his mature and


    aN Me, erpganer\irst-he


    ware td t passenger side and


    opened the door. Then he went to the


    left, bent over, and sat down. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the near distance, Natalie saw the silver Mulsanne. The streamlined and low-key car suited the man well.


    The price of a silver Mulsanne was around five or six million dors. It was not a premium model.


    It was too cheap for Billy. He liked fabulous cars that cost as much as tens of millions of dors each.


    The only cheap car he had driven


    was a Hyundai that cost hun redsyof


    woes Backatie ens n''t


    erman. When he went to


    see ai he drove that car. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Such maturity, reservedness, stability, and elegance were missing in Billy.


    However, this man might not be able


    to match Billy in terms of fortucel \ \


    al heyday arty was a


    ach one in Santabaca. Please


    il the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    When Kingsley passed her, her heart could not help beating faster. Natalie watched the car disappear in front of her, and she


    also got in the car and started.


    Sherman was leading a good life now, and it was much better than she had imagined, which made her really ufortable.


    Natalie had thought that Sherman would be ridiculed at the ss reunion tonight. But this was not the case, and she hated the


    result.


    Billy was signing the papers at the vi when Natalie came back. She was a little tired, but she didn''t know the reason. She put


    the car keys on the table.


    Billy skimmed over her white dress and said, "Mow''d you get that wine stains on your dress?"


    There were wine stains on the front of her dress and o n the hem of her dress.


    Natalie said directly, "| went to the reunion tonight, Sherman happened to be there. | made a toast to her but she pushed me


    away..."


    Natalie wouldn''t tell Billy that Sherman had changed s o much now. And she would not talk about the man beside Sherman.


    Billy would be curious about Sherman''s change, and h e would also want to know who apanied Sherman.


    She would just stop at where it should!


    Sure enough, there was an irritable look on Billy''s face when he heard Sherman''s name. He didn''t want to hear anyone mention


    Sherman.


    "She has a prejudice against you. She hit you before, but now she''s getting more and more unruly and capricious. Stay away


    from her from now on."


    "| see." Natalie said, "I''m going to change my clothes. Sorry that | forgot to bring what you wanted me to buy.


    ll


    "It''s fine..." Billy said casually. He picked up the red wine on the table, sipped lightly, and then picked up the papers on the table.


    Natalie nodded and then walked into the bathroom with pajamas. She didn''t want Billy to know anything about Sherman.


    As for the transformation of Sherman, all she had in her heart was disgust and unwillingness...


    And, if possible, she would try her best to avoid letting Sherman meet Billy. It was better to let the two never see each other.


    Even though Natalie was in the shower, she kept thinking about these things.


    If she could make Billy hate Sherman, that was what she wanted.


    In the car.


    Sherman''s eyes fell on the elegant man next to her, and then she said in a slightly teasing tone, "Don''t you have another dinner


    party?"


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    Kingsley naturally eel her om


    implication oHigjayes tu Mec! Gi htly


    anathie NS was sexy and honest,


    "How about | take you there?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This time, Sherman was surprised and her eyes widened, "Is there really a dinner party?"


    Kingsley smiled gently, and then he started the car.


    Sherman could not read his mind, and could not tell whether what he said was true or not. She frowned slightly, but she didn''t


    care that much.


    "Did you eat anything tonight? Would you like to get something to eat?" She asked.


    Kingsley nodded and asked her what


    she wanted to eat. After thin


    about it, herrpssi ¡®Sor you like


    thd Soe on South Lane very much?


    Why don''t we go and have some


    soup together?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley seemed to be delighted to hear that Sherman knew a lot about his taste.


    The bistro named The vor on


    South Lane was full o f custo al


    Kingsle dereqanidiebant private


    onateen. decoration. The


    soup bowls in this bistro were


    wooden. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sherman knew his taste. He liked the minestrone soup, and she also ordered some toast and fried chicken wings.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    She ordered the sweet oatmeal fruit porridge for herself. It was not only appetizing, but also very nutritious.


    While having the porridge, Sherman raised her head and said, "They said that | was kept by you."


    Raising his handsome eyebrows slightly, Kingsley put down his spoon. He looked at her intently andughed lightly, "What did


    you say?"


    Sherman didn''t answer him, but turned her head slightly and blinked her eyes, "How much do you think it costs to keep me?"


    He still gazed at her and said gently, "Priceless. Why d o you ask this question?"


    She couldn''t help but blush and her heartbeat elerated, "Never mind. But | seem to be worth a lot o f money."


    ¡°What will you do if someone wants to keep you?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman shook her head directly, "No way. | would never agree."


    "So you can''t be kept with anything. You make your own decisions about your life. That''s why you are priceless..." Kingsley said


    slowly.


    His voice was very gentle. His slowness and gentleness captivated Sherman.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just think about it. If | were in a brothel, how much d o you think | would be worth?" She asked seriously.


    Sherman felt curious about it and she took it seriously.


    Kingsleyughed lightly and said, "I don''t know you are so naughty."


    She was really not naughty. In fact, she was curious, but he felt she was naughty.


    Afterwards, he seemed to remember something. His eyes swept over her, and then a low voice streamed from his throat, "You


    are beautiful tonight..."


    All women would blush under the gaze of his deep and tender eyes.


    Sherman''s fair face turned pinkish, which made her look even more attractive.


    Shy women were the most beautiful. Kingsley moved his gaze slightly and ced his warmrge hand on the corner of her


    mouth.


    Sherman froze, and then she felt the heat of his big hand, which was so hot.


    He stroked the corner of her mouth with his thumb gently and slowly. Meanwhile, he gazed at her with his bright eyes.


    Sherman thought he would kiss her.


    But in the end, he didn''t kiss her. He kept rubbing the corner of her mouth with his big hand gently as if he was very interested in


    it.


    Sherman felt hotter and hotter, as if there was fire burning in her body. She couldn''t help but want to dodge. But just then, he let


    go of her. He smiled lightly, "Good girl..."


    Sherman was silent for a moment, and then she said," Good girl? I''m already twenty-seven years old. Don''t call me that..."


    "Why not?" Kingsley said faintly, with a look as tender as the night.


    Sherman took a deep breath...


    The way he said sweet words was


    really different from th to f eur


    campanda she ers¡¯ sweet


    piney Sherman felt more flushed


    about his. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, the two of them left the bistro. Then, he sent her back to her apartment.


    The restaurant was very close to her


    apartment. It was a ten yainyte 1


    ipupeytenee aarti but


    be ey spent twenty minutes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley parked the car under


    Sherman''s apartment. He still ai


    let go of her hanhwhiehtwaS-O


    coreraa this palm. The moment


    the car started just now, Kingsley


    held Sherman''s hand and never let go


    of it along the way. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman put her messy hair behind her ears and said,


    "Would you like to go upstairs and have a cup of coffee?"


    "Your friend is at your home. | won''t go upstairs. But I''m delighted and surprised at your invitation..." He said.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    "I''m going upstairs then. Drive carefully and be safe." Sherman withdrew her hands and unbuckled the seat belt. She was about


    to get out of the car. Suddenly, the man''s strong, warm palms grasped her hand.


    Before she realized what was going on, the man¡¯s tall, strong body leaned over and pressed against hers.


    His fervent kisses made her out of breath.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His kiss was passionate, but it was tender. No, it was tender at first, but then it grew wild. She felt like an electric shock hit


    through her body, a faint pain on her lips.


    It was the first time Sherman felt Kingsley''s passion, a passion other than the gentleness of the man.


    After quite a while, he let her go. The tip of his nose pressed against hers, and his lips were next to hers.


    The night was cool. The car was quiet. But it was so intense between the two. They were both calming their breath. No one


    moved a bit, either he or her.


    Kingsley gazed at her, but Sherman could no longer look him straight in the eyes.


    At the moment, his eyes looked so dark and so deep, like melting ink. But the desire floating in them was obvious.


    But Kingsley was a gentleman. He straightened up. And then he helped her organize her slightly mussed clothes with his big,


    bony hands. He tucked her loose hair behind her ears. "It''s getting cold. Go upstairs..."


    Her cheeks were blushed, her breathing was short, and her lips were scarlet and swollen. She nodded in silence and got out of


    the car.


    She wanted to watch him drive away. He, however, insisted on watching her go upstairs first. They were both stubborn.


    Eventually, Sherman went upstairs first. After seeing her slender figure disappear in the doorway, he started the car and left.


    With just a nce, Grace knew what had happened with Sherman. She eximed exaggeratedly, "Mr. Wright is so wild!"


    Sherman was already blushing. With Grace¡¯s exmation, she felt all her blood rush to her cheeks. She gave a solid pinch on


    Grace''s arm.


    The pain in Grace''s arm was severe. Grace dodged Sherman''s next pinch. Then she asked her about the ss reunion.


    Sherman was silent for a few seconds, and then she told her that Natalie was also there and that she was wearing a ring. It was


    the one she had given Billy at their wedding.


    ¡°Natalie really is a bitch!" Grace cursed, "She was neither in the same grade nor even in the same school. It is your ss


    reunion. What''s Natalie''s business there? She must have gone there to show off! Bitch and bastard were made for each other!"


    Pouring herself a ss of water, Sherman sat down on the couch. She didn¡¯t say a word.


    Grace asked her again, "Did they make you embarrassed?


    On this question, Sherman confessed to her. They said she had hooked up with some old rich man.


    Some people were so mean. Grace knew about them. Then she asked, "Why did youe back with Mr. Wright in the end?"


    Sherman was frank with her. Grace pondered a while and said, "Mr. Wright was really considerate.¡± He was clearly sticking up


    for her.


    Sherman asked, "How is that?"


    Grace simply said, "Mr. Wright didn¡¯t use toe around people."


    "..." Sherman was silent.


    Suddenly Grace''s phone rang. It


    should be Charlie''s mother. Sheninan


    wt e logk ofliGrace¡¯s ace, and it


    didn''t look good, and her tone was


    harsh. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace hung up the phone. Sherman was right. It was Grace¡¯s mother-inw.


    Although Charlie''s mother didn''t like Grace, she was quite frank. She made it clear that she wanted Grace and Charlie to get a


    divorce.


    Grace tossed her phone aside and


    went to the bedroom. Seo


    breathed slightsisita ha fo Ho


    mains bedroom. In the broad


    bed, they slept side by side, each with


    their own thoughts. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman thought that if she had


    known in advance that she would


    meet Natalie at the reufyign Kay! !


    ayesha oult{ever have gone. It


    was not that she was timid, but


    because she had always hated


    Natalie. She thought there was no


    need to see her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next morning, a silver Mulsanne was running on the road. Kingsley was leaning back in the leather seat, his eyes closed like


    he was asleep.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Lee was driving and said, "Mr. Wright, a business party invites you to attend tomorrow night."


    "Find an excuse to refuse..." Kingsley''s expression was indifferent. It seemed that he wasn''t very interested in it.


    He disliked to attend parties and tried his best not to attend.


    "But Mr. Wright, your father called and said that the host of the business party was the son of his old friend. He asked you to


    participate." Lee was a little embarrassed.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and put down his crossed legs. "Go back. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    ¡°What about the femalepanion?" Lee asked again.


    Before Kingsley could say anything, Lee hurriedly said with a smile, "You will bring Ms. Holmes, won''t you, M r. Wright?"


    Kingsley smiled, "You know a lot..."


    Lee also smiled and then began to focus on driving.


    On the other side, the host also invited Billy and asked him to attend it tomorrow.


    The Day Corporation was also one of the top five


    prestigiouspanies in Santabaca. It didn¡¯t matter if he would attend it or not.


    However, there was a cooperation between the twopanies at present, so he had better attend it.


    Billy asked his secretary to reply that he would attend the party on time.


    The secretary asked him about his femalepanion. Billy thought for a moment and said that he had his own arrangement.


    When the secretary left, he called Natalie.


    Upon hearing this, Natalie responded in a soft and calm voice. However, on the other side of the phone, her face was full of joy.


    It was the most famous business party among the upper sses in Santabaca. It was held every year, and all the people who


    attended it were famous.


    Of course, bringing a femalepanion to this kind of meeting had a unique meaning. It was equivalent to admitting her identity.


    Billy was a well-known figure, so he wouldn''t bring a random woman as his femalepanion to such a party.


    Natalie was so excited. Then, she went to the mall to choose the dress she would wear tomorrow. She must be serious about


    this kind of party.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Sherman got off work, the car was already waiting on the street corner. Today the driver was


    Kingsley, not Lee.


    He didn''t send her home directly but went to a cruise ship with her. Under the night sky, the lights were shing, which made the


    cruise ship look more splendid.


    Sherman was confused as to why he had brought her here. Kingsley asked the waiter to bring her a seat and a fishing rod.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    In her impression, most men liked bars and bustling and lively ces. Few men like fishing...


    But he could sit there so quietly, with a rxed and elegant posture...


    She knew he was calm, but she didn''t know that he could sit there so quietly. He closed his eyes slightly. His fur cor on the


    ck coat was fluttering in the cold wind, which brushed his face...


    Suddenly, Kingsley leaned his long body forward and looked at her eyes. The distance between them was so close that she


    could clearly see every pore of his face." What are you looking at?"


    Sherman was shocked by his behavior and her heart was still beating fast. She was a little embarrassed. "N o... Nothing..."


    "Really?" He said mildly, with a charming chuckle on his face. He moved the fishing rod. He didn''t believe it.


    Sherman didn''t speak. Her eyes quickly fell on the fishing rod, as she was embarrassed.


    ¡°Nothing, really." She adjusted her breathing secretly and once again defended herself.


    Only her slightly pink cheeks betrayed something...


    Kingsley knew what she was thinking about but he did not say it. He raised his lips. "Do you think my hobby is boring?"


    Sherman shook her head. Different people had different hobbies. As long as it was a hobby, it was never boring. "Your hobby


    gives me a very calming and dependable feeling..."


    The men nowadays had been corrupted by material desire and some of them had be ostentatious and frivolous. So, there


    were not many men who had the patience to fish...


    As he had said before, fishing tested one¡¯s patience, perseverance, and calmness, which were what mencked now.


    In the end, she added, "I like this kind of calmness and quietness"


    After her marriage to Billy, she no longer liked enthusiasm, madness and vigorousness. What she liked was quietness.


    Kingsley''s expression was tender. "Do you like the calm environment or do you like the calm person?"


    Sherman became silent and uttered no words. Her eyes fell on the sparkling river.


    Immediately, Kingsley did not continue this topic, nor did he force her to give an answer. He also looked at the river.


    After a while, Sherman spoke and gave the answer. "I


    like both."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She felt that it was very good to get along with him these days. She enjoyed calmness and quietness a lot a t this time.


    Kingsley''s expression became tenderer when he raised his lips. Time passed quietly and they two were quiet. Only the faint


    sound of their breathing could be heard.


    Sherman was fishing for the first time and indeed, she was not so patient. After she stayed quiet for half an hour, she looked


    around.


    Kingsley noticed this so he took a book to tell jokes. When he told the jokes in such a low voice, it gave Sherman a different


    feeling.


    Sherman didn''t expect that he would tell jokes. She was slightly startled and then listened to him.


    Gradually, she felt a little sleepy. Sherman leaned her body lightly sideways and buried her head on his broad and sturdy


    shoulder, listening to him quietly.


    The fishing rod moved slightly and Kingsley pulled up the fishing rod with his big hands. Then he put the fish in the basin next to


    him.


    Sherman nced at the fish, which was quite big and was still swimming in the basin.


    "When you stay with me, you may feel dull and bored. But | will try to make you feel happy..." He rubbed her hair. "Although | am


    seven years older than you, there may be no generation gap between us..."


    Sherman was stunned slightly. There were ripples in her heart, as if a stone was thrown into quiet water and ripples spread.


    He was so outstanding, noble, elegant, and proud. But a t this time, he said such affectionate words to her. She blushed and her


    heart beat fast.


    No woman thought that a thirty-four-year-old man was old. And they felt that such a man, who was mature and calm, was in his


    prime.


    When a man was young, he may have no sense of responsibility because they experienced too little and always gave people a


    sense of impetuosity and impulsiveness.


    When a man was in his thirties, his abundant life experiences endowed him with maturity. Whether it was his behavior or


    personal cultivation, he was superior to others.


    "| never feel that there is a generation gap." Sherman said.


    The deck was very quiet, with no one else around. Perhaps no one woulde to fish on such a cold night.


    "| like this answer very much and | want to kiss you..." Kingsley said in a deep voice suddenly, with his eyes bright.


    Hearing that, Sherman blushed and looked away to avoid looking at him.


    With lightughter, Kingsley used his big hand to gently hold her chin and then kissed her passionately.


    Before she could react, she was kissed.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. She took a nce at it and it was Grace.


    Sherman didn''t want to answer it, but it kept buzzing. | t seemed like if she didn''t answer it, Grace would keep calling.


    Reaching out for her phone, she still didn''t answer it but simply hung up and turned it off. She was afraid it would wake the man


    up, who was still sleeping, lying beside her.


    Grace knew that Sherman hadn''t been home all night. She would definitely make a fuss about it.


    "Morning..." Kingsley''s deep eyes were half-open, with rareziness. His voice was husky.


    There was a slight flush on her cheeks. "Morning."


    Reaching out his strong arms, he cuddled her over, and he kissed her softly. "| apologize forst night... | was rude..."


    "..." Sherman didn''t say a word. She felt a little awkward.


    Kingsley smiled softly. He was enjoying watching her being a bit shy and embarrassed.


    He was refreshed and had a peculiar charisma.


    "It''s 7:10. Are you going to work, or are you taking a day off?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman had almostpletely forgotten she had to work today. Immediately, she was anxious. "I''m going t o work."


    Her job had just gotten on track, and she had grown to adapt to it. She was not going to take a day off.


    "It''s 7:10. We have 10 minutes to freshen up and then 1 5 minutes for breakfast. I''ll drop you downstairs at thepany by 7:50.


    You don''t need to rush. Don''t panic... " With a light kiss on the corner of her lips, Kingsley raised his hand to look at the watch


    and said in a low voice. In a few seconds, he had scheduled everything for her.


    Seeing she had just got a few minutes, Sherman was anxious. But his low voice calmed her down as if it had a natural capability


    to calm people''s nerves.


    She got dressed, showered, brushed her teeth, ate breakfast, and got in the car. Everything was within the schedule he nned.


    When they arrived at the office, it was 7:48. Sherman was relieved. Kingsley was as elegant as usual.He had a faint smile on his


    face.


    After saying goodbye to each other, Sherman walked into the office building, and then he left.


    In two minutes, she would bete. She admired Kingsley for he timed it perfectly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Walking to her desk, she got to work. She was always dedicated to her work. At noon, she had lunch with a girl from the


    company. They got along well.


    The girl knew that she had started working in thepany as a cleaner, so she asked her curiously why she would stay.


    At her question, Sherman smiled, "I just got divorced a t that time. And | just started living on my own. | didn''t know much about


    the society or have any work experience.


    Without any expertise or social experience, she got nothing but her hands.


    The girl smiled, "Then you might as well be a cashier o r shop assistant at a supermarket or department store."


    Sherman was still smiling. She knew clearly those were all manualbor. Staying in thepany, she could still expect a future;


    if she worked in the supermarket...


    While she was sipping the coffee, Grace called. She would find her sooner orter, she couldn''t get away from it.


    Grace yelled, "Finally, you answer the phone! You may as well keep your phone turned off forever. Never answer my calls! You''re


    getting good at making your own decision."


    Sherman smiled awkwardly. She could only smile and y dumb.


    "Wow, you''re starting to stay out all night. You must have had a wonderful timest night. Didn''t Mr.


    Wright make you high?"


    Sherman was still smiling. She didn''t say a word. On such an asion, she had no better option than to keep silent.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    They were to attend a party at 7 p.m. Billy said he would pick Natalie up at 6:30 p.m.. He told her to get ready in advance.


    Natalie bought a ck cut-out dress. It looked simr t o the one Sherman worest time.


    But they were not quite the same. Natalie''s dress was slit up to her thighs, revealing her slender ivory legs. It looked very sexy.


    Natalie was keen onparing herself to others, especially with Sherman. At thest party, Sherman wore a ck dress and


    everyone was amazed at her. Peopleplimented her a lot, which made Natalie unhappy.


    This time, she also wore a ck dress, and she had a fur coat over it. Instead of putting on makeup herself, she asked the driver


    to take her to a beauty salon.


    Tonight''s party was different from the usual. She knew it well, so took it quite seriously.


    She arrived at the beauty salon at 5:30. It took an hour t o put on makeup and do her hair. At 6:30, Billy came to pick her up.


    Natalie was delicately dressed up. She had her hair permed, the wavy hair falling over her shoulders and


    she smelled fragrant.


    It was snowing heavily. The driver walked to the back seat and opened the door. Natalie got in the car. Billy was sitting beside


    her.


    "Darling, my dress is a bit high-slit..." She looked shy, organizing her dress in a deliberate manner.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy was examining papers. Hearing her words, he turned his eyes to her.


    Just a nce, he caught her exposed legs, ivory, slim, really inviting. Billy''s eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled.


    Natalie''s body was so soft and she nestled in his arms, "You will ruin my makeup... Don''t..."


    Billy ignored her warning. He was still kissing her. After a while, he finally straightened up.


    Natalie tapped him yfully on the shoulder. Then she took out the mirror and lipstick she had with her. She started to fix her


    makeup in front of him.


    Billy watched her for a few seconds, and he wiped the corner of his lips. The look in his eyes was flirtatious and cunning.


    Ata luxury hotel, inside the presidential suite


    Kingsley was sitting on a white Italian sofa, his legs folded, his face nonchnt. Sherman was sitting beside him, her eyebrows


    slightly furrowed.


    Sitting across from them were the hosts of tonight''s business gathering, Duke Greig and his wife, Eyre Greig.


    Kingsley told her it was just a usual party and that he needed to bring a partner. But Sherman didn''t expect i t to be such a grand


    party. A lot of big names were at the party.


    Kingsley was talking to Duke. The look on his face was indifferent. He took a sip of the wine from time to time. He was elegant in


    his demeanor.


    Sherman also had a ss of wine in her hand. She was talking to Mrs. Greig. It was only a casual conversation. They didn''t


    know each other well.


    However, she felt really awkward. Duke and Eyre had been at the wedding when she and Billy got married.


    At that moment, the secretary came in and told Duke that all the guests had arrived. Duke stood up. "Mr. Wright, please."


    Kingsley also got up. He opened his thin lips, his voice low and nonchnt, a bit detached, "Mr. Greig, you are the host. Please


    go ahead."


    But Duke insisted, with respect in his tone, "You are too modest! Mr. Wright, shall we?"


    The two men walked ahead, and Sherman and Eyre walked behind them. They talked quietly while heading to the stairway.


    When they reached the stairway, Sherman was startled. Her body was tensed up, as stiff as stone, her face taut and pale.


    Natalie was holding Billy''s arm. The two were standing right in the middle of the stairs. Just as they reached the stairway,


    Sherman caught sight of them.


    Natalie looked up in the direction of the sound of someone talking. She was surprised to see Sherman. And the man beside


    Sherman looked mature, elegant, and noble. She was stunned.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    If he had known the news in advance, he would certainly not bring her to the party...


    "Does it matter?" Kingsley leaned towards her slightly, with his sexy lips pressed close to her ears. His voice was low.


    Sherman was startled, so she didn''t react...


    He sighed lightly and gently pinned the hair scattered on her cheek behind her ears with his well-structured hand. "If you are


    ufortable, we can leave early..."


    After blinking, Sherman looked at him and told him her true feelings. "I don''t feel ufortable. | just feel it''s a little sudden. |


    didn''t expect to see him again in this way."


    Kingsley moved his lips. His mood seemed very good s o his voice was even more gentle and pleasant. "I like t o hear you tell


    me your true feelings. It is charming. You look beautiful now. | believe that you have told m e your true feelings ..."


    Then Sherman couldn''t help but blush a little.


    Obviously, he didn''t say affectionate words but he could easily make Sherman¡¯s heart beat fast and make her blush.


    The heating in the hall was very warm, which made people a little sweaty. Kingsley took off his ck fur-cored coat and wore


    only a suit.


    Sherman also felt a little hot so she took off her red coat. Kingsley gently took it and hung it on his arm casually. After he took off


    his leather gloves, he handed her coat and his gloves to the waiter.


    His coat was ck and the fur cor was also ck. The coat looked elegant.


    The only difference between his coat and hers was the color. Hers was red. Their coats seemed to be a couple''s style.


    Sherman wore a royal blue dress, which was personally selected by Kingsley. His taste had always been good. The dress that


    he chose was really exquisite.


    The royal blue dress set off Sherman as elegant and attractive under the dim light. The long skirt was spread on the red carpet


    like waves. The waistline was very thin. Sherman looked graceful and confident. The dress also set off her fair skin, which was


    as fine as the porcin which exuded a light luster.


    Her jet-ck hair was not curled or coiled up but was tied up with a ribbon. When she walked, the skirt fluttered and she looked


    like a fairy.


    She put on very light makeup and she was extremely beautiful, with delicate skin and pink lips. She attracted the attention of all


    the men present.


    Natalie clenched her hands involuntarily, feeling that she could never get rid of Sherman.


    In fact, women did not need heavy makeup.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    All the people present here were toasting, drinking andmunicating in order to establish good rtionships with each other


    forter use, except Kingsley.


    He seemed to be extremely disinterested in this activity. He and Sherman sat in the corner, with red wine and fruit in front of


    them.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Billy nced at Sherman and Kingsley out of the corners of his eye. The two were sitting in the corner. He narrowed his eyes


    and his gaze darkened. He hadn''t seen her in two months. She looked like apletely different person.


    Natalie saw his eyes move slightly. She whispered to him, "It was him, the man next to Sherman. | saw him at the ss


    reunion..."


    "Really?" Billy''s voice was faint. It looked like he was not interested in it. But then he nced at them indifferently out of the


    corners of his eyes.


    ¡°It was him who picked Sherman up that evening.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They all said Sherman was his mistress. She didn''t deny it..." Natalie said deliberately.


    Mistress?


    Billy''s eyes twitched slightly. His hand holding the ss tightened a bit more.


    "| heard from our friends earlier that Sherman started working as a cleaner and that maybe she couldn''t stand the hardships, so


    she found a man to depend on"


    Natalie didn''t know that when they got divorced, Billy gave Sherman 3% of thepany''s shares.


    When Billy heard this, he interpreted it another way. H e thought Sherman lived avish life and wasted all the money so that she


    had to work as a cleaner.


    It had only been two months. The change in her made him feel strange. Eventually, she too was overwhelmed by money and this


    materialistic society. She became superficial.


    Natalie was deliberately tarnishing Sherman''s reputation. Once a person''s reputation got stained, it was hard to clean it up.


    In the corner, it was quiet and solitude. Sherman looked at Kingsley, "Is it okay for us to sit here?"


    Kingsley''s thin lips moved slightly and reassured her with a low voice. At that moment, three middle-aged men in suits walked


    over.


    Each had a ss of wine in their hands. One of them greeted, "Mr. Wright, long time no see."


    ¡°Long time no see." Kingsley got up. Sherman felt a little awkward. She assumed it would be inappropriate for her to be sitting


    there. She hadn''t been to a party like this before.


    She got up, with a ss of wine in her hand. They all took a sip. Then theyplimented Sherman, ttering her beauty and


    elegance.


    Sherman knew these were sheer ttering. She didn''t really care. She smiled lightly and thanked them, just like the man beside


    her.


    She probably didn''t realize that since they got together, she was influenced by him enormously.


    Even the way she smiled had be simr to his.


    "Indeed, she is! How else would | be crazy about her..." Kingsley responded unexpectedly. He delivered his words in slow,


    measured cadences. His eyes were deep and full of tenderness.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    "This is a realistic society. If you want to hear a genuinepliment, you can only hear that from friends, rtives, loved ones, or


    honest people. More often than not,pliments are just ttering. But whether it is sincere, as long as it is praise, you should


    take it with a smile. People may beplimenting you for a purpose, and they may have their intentions. But from the moment


    you be useless to them, you will no longer hear their hollowpliments, but taunts or sarcasm. This is the harsh reality of


    society. There is no need to be serious about what is true or false. Only you always know about yourself..."


    Kingsley''s tone was slow. He was staring at her with a gentle smile on his lips.


    Sherman was smiling too. She felt the same with every word he spoke.


    Natalie''s eyes would nce at them from time to time, and Billy also nced at them asionally from the corners of his eyes.


    But Sherman and Kingsley never looked at them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the party, everyone was busy getting around. Only the two were in solitude. Sitting in the corner, Kingsley and Sherman were


    chatting.


    Sherman got up to go to the bathroom. She asked the attendant where the bathroom was and then walked away.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she caught a glimpse of Billy who stood not far away. She didn''t show any emotion on her


    face. She washed her hands and then was about to go back.


    However, Billy came to stand in her way. Sherman didn''t look up, just looking at the shoes on the floor, and she said indifferently,


    "Get out of my way."


    Billy stood still. His eyes fell on her, and he saw the hickey on her ivory neck.


    The expression on his face was harsh, his fists clenched, and his voice was cold. He said through clenched teeth, "Don''t you


    have any self-respect?"


    Sherman didn''t want to talk to him. She snapped in a cold voice, "Get out of my way!"


    "| haven''t seen you in a while, and you''ve grown wild. | heard you''ve hooked up with some man. Look what''s that on your neck!


    Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Billy raged, staring at her, with a fire burning in his chest. He couldn''t believe that Sherman had


    be another man''s mistress to live a luxurious life.


    ¡°What do you know? | feel disgusted even if | say a word to you! So, please don''t talk to me. You are disgusting to me!"


    Sherman felt his words so hrious and so sarcastic. She crossed her arms around her chest and looked at Billy calmly, her


    voice chill, without a bit of warmth."


    We don''t need to talk to each other. Also, whatever | d o, that''s my own business. You have no business here talking to me like


    that."


    Seven years of a rtionship... He hooked up with Natalie during her pregnancy. They even went on a honeymoon trip. The


    funny thing was, now he was calling her a disgrace...


    "If you need money, | can give it to you. But you better stop what you''re doing now." Billy raged again.


    She had indeed be more beautiful, much more beautiful than before. Even with all the women at the party, no one could


    compare to her.


    But for the beauty, she had sold herself. Didn''t she feel ashamed of herself?


    She wasn''t such a woman before.


    Sherman ignored him. She took out her cell phone and dialed a number. Her voice was soft, "Honey, I''m in the bathroom. I''ve


    got a situation. Can youe to pick me up?"

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Kingsley passed Billy and walked towards Sherman, asking in a gentle voice, "What''s the matter?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sherman hugged his arm very intimately, with her other hand gently rearranging her long skirt. She looked elegant


    and calm.


    Billy saw the red scratches on Kingsley''s neck, which seemed to match the hickey on Sherman''s neck.


    There was no need to say what the two had done...


    Billy was boiling with anger. Staring at Kingsley, he said, "Stop, she is my ex-wife. How much do you keep her as your mistress?


    I''ll give you the money. From now on, you''ll never have anything to do with her."


    Sherman didn''t look back, let alone respond to him. She just frowned mockingly.


    Did she still need to thank her ex-husband for his tolerance and generosity?


    But Kingsley stopped. He turned around and rubbed his eyebrows with his big, well-knotted hand. "Sorry, you seem to have


    misunderstood. She is my girlfriend..."


    Then he and Sherman left together, leaving only Billy standing there. Billy''s eyebrows were knitted.


    Billy came back a bitte. Natalie looked at him. "Why have you been there for so long?"


    "Well." He answered faintly.


    "Sherman also went to the bathroom..." Natalie said again.


    Billy nced at her, knowing what she wanted to ask.


    "| know that Sherman''s situation is difficult now and she is your ex-wife. You worry about her situation because you are too kind. |


    am not an irrational woman. | won''t disagree if you want to help her. But don¡¯t hide it from me, okay?" Natalie''s voice was very


    gentle, gentle like a breeze. She was so empathetic.


    "I''m sorry." Billy apologized and said nothing else.


    Then he added, "She has indeed changed. She is no longer the previous Sherman.¡±


    In the past, Sherman was also gentle, considerate, and caring. But at this time, Billy did not know how to describe her.


    Natalie nodded. "It is said that society can change a person to someone beyond recognition. It turns out that this saying is not


    unreasonable. | feel sad for her... H


    "If you don''t want to change yourself, no one can make you change. She bes like this and she makes it all by herself." Billy


    argued.


    The two looked over. Some people in the hall had already started to dance. Many men invited Sherman t 0 dance. She smiled


    and declined...

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    "She is not the frivolous kind, not to mention that she will find a sugar daddy...¡¯


    However, after seeing the marked hickey on Sherman''s neck just now, Billy changed his mind and he wasn''t as certain as


    before.


    She was not a frivolous woman, and neither was she frivolous with sex. To tell the truth, Sherman was actually a little reserved in


    this respect.


    Billy remembered that when Sherman and he watched an American blockbuster at the cinema since there were so many sex


    scenes, she was actually too embarrassed to watch them. After they returned home, Sherman used him of being shameless.


    And she demanded to know why he chose this one since there were so many movies to choose from.


    The point was that Sherman was in love with him for seven years, so many days and nights, and they had been apart for just 2


    months. Had Sherman totally forgotten her affection for him within such a short time and fell in love with another man?


    Billy couldn''t believe it!


    But the hickey on her neck was real, and the red marks on that man were obtrusive too. So, if Sherman was not kept as a


    mistress, what other situation could


    it be?


    Billy thus thought that Sherman must have found a sugar daddy!


    Otherwise, he couldn''t think of a reason for Sherman t 0 be with another man within such a short period!


    Many men offered to invite Sherman to dance, but she declined them with a smile, then she sat on the sofa, slowly sipping wine.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, can | invite you to dance?" Kingsley said gently, looking very elegant in his wrinkle-free suit. Slightly bending


    down, Kingsley reached out his slender hand to Sherman in a very gentlemanly manner.


    Sherman chuckled and shook her head.


    "As a finedy, you can''t just refuse everyone''s invitation ..." Kingsley lightly moved his thin lips.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and put the wine on the table. "You know, | am not a good dancer, and | trampled on your leather


    shoesst time."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "| believe you''ve made progress ..."


    Sherman grinned, "I simply don''t believe in myself."


    Slightly lifting his eyebrows, Kingsley said again, "You won''t let me down ..."


    Since Kingsley had insisted, Sherman thought that she shouldn''t turn down him again. Then she said, "I won''t be responsible if |


    trample your leather shoes." Sherman put her hand in Kingsley''s right hand and their fingers crossed. Sherman was brought to


    the dance floor with Kingsley''s warm,rge hand on her waist.


    With a lot of people dancing here, Sherman got a little flustered. She wasn''t good at dancing.


    "Confidence will make your dancing steps glorious ..." Kingsley gazed deeply at Sherman and looked very serious. "Rx


    yourself and move freely, then you will be the most charming dancer here ..."

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    "No, | said | appreciate your honesty, so don''t think about anything else right now, just dance with me..." Kingsley said softly and


    looked at her affectionately.


    Sherman nodded and showed a bright and charming smile on her beautiful cheeks.


    Billy didn¡¯t go dancing and Natalie sat with him on the sofa. When she nced at Sherman on the dance floor asionally, she


    frowned.


    At the end of the song, Sherman and Kingsley sat back in their seats. Aman came to invite Sherman to dance, but she refused.


    Kingsley, who was sitting next to her, added, "Sorry man, she already has a boyfriend, that is me. And I''ll b e her dance partner


    from beginning to end tonight. My baby, perhaps | shouldn''t dress you up so beautiful and stunning tonight. It didn''t take long for


    mypetitors to increase so much."


    Of course those men who came to invite Sherman to dance understood what Kingsley meant. They smiled and apologized, then


    left.


    Sherman''s cheeks couldn''t help blushing. She was a little shy for his straightforward words.


    Billy heard it clearly. There seemed to be a fire burning in his heart. He looked at her with some dissatisfaction. Then, he and


    Natalie slid into the dance floor. Both Billy and Natalie could dance. They were perfectly attuned to each other.


    Sherman nced them casually. Then she drank the red wine and didn''t look at them anymore.


    It had nothing to do with her, however well-matched they were, and how perfect they were together. She was neither envious nor


    jealous.


    In the meantime, Kingsley''s hot eyes fell on her.


    At the end of the party, the dance music stopped, and the whole audience quieted down. Duke stood on the stage. "Today''s


    gathering is a business gathering," he said, "| hope some sessful entrepreneurs wille to the stage and give us a few


    words on how to make the businessst longer."


    The whole audience turned to Billy. The president of Valentine Group didn''te over tonight, so the most aplished person


    here was Billy.


    Noticing those eyes, Duke smiled and invited Billy to the stage. Natalie stood next to him and was watched by the whole


    audience. She was very proud.


    Billy walked up to the stage. He talked on and on for about 20 minutes.


    "Mr. Wright, why don''t youe up and say something?"


    Duke invited Kingsley with a friendly smile.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The eyes of the audience also fell on Kingsley, and they were first impressed by his powerful aura and mature elegance. But


    they couldn''t seem to remember when such a figure appeared in Santabaca.


    Few people know Kingsley in Santabaca. He had no enterprise and no reputation in Santabaca.


    Kingsley gently shook his head and waved his hand to refuse. He said meekly, "Mr. Greig, thank you for your goodness. But all


    of you here today are big shots, so there''s no need for me to teach fish how to swim. In addition, | have a little difort in my


    throat today, it''s not convenient for me to talk."


    However, Duke insisted on inviting Kingsley to the stage to say something.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    The moment Billy looked away, he and Sherman looked at each other inadvertently.


    The smile on the corners of Sherman''s mouth instantly disappeared. She became cold and indifferent.


    After the party, Kingsley and Sherman walked outside behind others, with Duke Baker beside them.


    The Mulsanne was outside the hotel. The three people stood by the car. Kingsley talked to Duke, and Sherman stood beside


    them.


    She couldn''t understand what they were talking about, nor did she have any interest in it. She looked elsewhere. The cold wind


    blew with snowkes, and she shivered.


    "Excuse me, please wait a minute." Kingsley suddenly said. He took Sherman and went to the passenger seat with his long legs.


    He opened the car door and turned on the air conditioner. 1


    Afterwards, he walked back to Duke. He put on his leather gloves and smiled, "She''s wearing thin clothes. It is too cold."


    Duke smiled, "I can understand that women wear fewer clothes for they love dressing up. Could you please give my regards to


    your father and your grandpa and give this letter to your grandpa?"


    The purpose of inviting Kingsley over tonight was obvious...


    "| will convey Mr. Greig''s greetings to them. But my grandpa has a special mailbox. Someone will be there every day to collect


    the letters. | won''t be back to Norwood in a short time. If Mr. Greig sends a letter to him, it will be faster than | deliver it. If Mr.


    Greig has something very important, | certainly shouldn''t hold you up. Goodbye." After saying that, Kingsley turned around and


    got into the car.


    He said it very gently. But it was obvious that he had refused Duke. Duke was a little embarrassed, but there was nothing he


    could do.


    With the help of his friend''s grandfather in Norwood, Duke contacted Kingsley and invited him to this party.


    But Kingsley didn''t ept anything. Duke didn''t dare t 0 give him the gifts he had prepared.


    A ck Bentley was parked at the back of the car. Billy and Natalie also stood by their car. They saw what Kingsley and


    Sherman did just now.


    Natalie saw Kingsley''s gentleness, gentlemanliness and thoughtfulness.


    Billy saw Sherman''s light smile, good manners and tenderness. He narrowed his eyes slightly and tightened his hand on the car


    door armrest. His veins in his hand were almost about to pop out.


    Natalie''s eyes fixed on the car window again.


    Sherman was wearing a red coat with a fur cor, so she looked very slender, generous and elegant.


    Natalie was wearing a leather coat with good color and texture. She looked like a noblewoman. Butpared to Sherman, she


    looked a little bloated.


    Natalie frowned slightly. She thought


    that women shouldn''tlose COtT1


    terrane Me st onN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    p ehiaa brands and respectability.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She thought that she should wear leather coats less frequently in the future...


    After the car was started, Sherman sighed softly and stared at Kingsley.


    Kingsley moved his left hand away from the steering wheel and held her hand, "What''s wrong?"


    She felt cold all year round. Her


    hands and feet were a little gold) bit


    NS peas was Phy She Said, "I was


    tte about what ws you have."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What?" Kingsley turned the steering wheel to the right with his right hand.


    "Because | only see your charm and a


    lot of wonderful qualities. Butcan''t


    see onst Boh Sot have any


    ins Sherman was really curious.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Kingsley smiled lightly, "Everybody has ws. | have a lot of experience. In most cases, few people know what I''m really thinking.


    As we get along, you will find out..."


    She listened and chuckled, "Mr. Wright, I''ll see!"


    "Maybe you should stop calling me that? They call me Mr. Wright, but you are different from them." His voice was soft as he


    gazed at her.


    Under his gaze, Sherman blushed. She thought for a while, and said slowly, "Kingsley..."


    In the past she never thought she would fall in love with a man like him.


    He gave the impression of being dignified and unassable. She had indescribable respect for him and always felt that it was


    inappropriate to call him b y his first name.


    But as he said, they were in a rtionship, she could not call him Mr. Wright all the time.


    To be honest, she really hadn''t thought that she would be in a rtionship with him.


    Kingsley gazed at her, a gentle smile appearing on his lips, "If you want to know my ws, then you''ll have t o get to know me


    more deeply."


    Sherman''s heart beat rapidly. She had a feeling of losing control, so she shifted her gaze away quickly.


    "| want you to call me Kingsley from now on, not Mr. Wright." He added.


    ¡°What exactly do you do for a living? Why do you have dealings with the mayor and the president of Greig Corporation?" She


    was curious about his identity.


    Kingsley''s deep eyes moved slightly, and he smiled lightly, "There were just a few encounters.


    There were some things that were not appropriate tell her at this moment.


    Sherman epted him and became his girlfriend, but she was uneasy about their rtionship.


    After he weighed those things up, he would decide whether to tell her or not.


    At the moment, the two of them hadn''t spent enough time together and didn''t know each other well enough. She had a crush on


    him, and so did he.


    For now, this was not the right time for him to say those things out. Everything should be said out at the right time out of careful


    consideration and after weighing the importance of the other person.


    As he said, experience and age made him be calm, selfposed, and thoughtful.


    Sherman didn''t ask further questions.


    Kingsley drove Sherman to her,


    apartment. Whetyheframve _he told


    Hep toh rry up and go upstairs. The


    snow was still falling and it was


    extremely cold. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, he drove away. Although it snowed heavily, it did not affect driving.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Shermany down on the bed after


    taking a shower. Grace aske


    Sherman what sto wie With her


    de tae today, only to hear


    Sherman say that she saw Billy


    today. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace was stunned. But Sherman smiled and said tly, "| can''t believe that | don''t know him very well in seven years, but


    luckily it''s not toote."


    It wasn''t toote to figure out the true


    nature of a person in seven ye otf it


    took twe tyyeprete Gt % know who


    here: was, it would be toote, as


    you would be in your forties. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Sherman''s words, but Sherman slowly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    The next morning, when Summer was having breakfast, a ck Bentley stopped and Billy got out of it.


    Her expression changed slightly, and she was now expressionless. She turned around and was about to g 0 upstairs.


    Billy and Mark were good friends. She couldn''t let them break up because of Sherman, and she would try her best to avoid their


    meeting.


    Billy said, "Wait a minute. | have something to ask you."


    Summer stopped her steps and sat down on the sofa. Sitting opposite her, Billy said directly, "Do you know that Sherman is kept


    as a mistress?"


    "Sherman is a mistress?¡¯


    Summer could never connect these words with Sherman but she knew that Sherman was definitely not that kind of woman.


    "| don''t know," she said.


    "You are her best friend. She has sunk so low, but you don''t know."


    Summer felt his words funny. "One can only live one''s own life. | don''t have the right to participate in her life, and neither do you.


    No matter how far she has gone, it has nothing to do with you."


    "She is my ex-wife. We have been in love for seven years. Of course, | can''t let her continue to degenerate. We once were


    couple and ssmates..." Billy said.


    No matter how she had changed, the rtionship between them was a fact. Thinking of their rtionship, he should help her.


    "| think that Sherman may not need your help. What she needs least is your help. No matter how down and out she is, she will


    not need you. So what if she is kept as a mistress? As long as she is happy and willing, as long as the man treats her well, what


    does it matter? As the saying goes, it''s better to steal a wife. In this society, the wife will be abandoned, while the mistress will


    only be doted on, even if it''s shameful. Aren''t you a living example?" 2


    Summer''s words hit the nail, and she didn''t show any mercy at all.


    For Billy, she only hated him. She had never expected that he would be unfaithful in his marriage with Sherman.


    Upon hearing this, Billy''s handsome face turned grim.


    Summer, on the other hand, felt that those words weren''t harsh enough. She nced at him from the corner of her eye and


    continued, "The difference between a lover and a wife is obvious. No matter what a lover does, she looks gentle and charming. A


    wife is like a free servant. In this era, emotion is pretentious and cheap. There''s always something missing for a wife in her


    husband''s eyes. However, though a lover wears jewelry and spends lots of money, the man is very happy to give her money.


    That''s why expensive stuff is preferable to inexpensive stuff. The more expensive it is, the more popr it will be. | don''t know if


    it''s a woman who''s cheap, or if it''s a man who''s cheap..."


    These words were more vicious and hostile than what she had just said.


    Then, Billy''s handsome face became


    more and more Somers this was |


    sorgeorif alse te would


    inie Teh not not let the other party be


    safe and sound. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the other party was Summer. No matter how harsh her words were, he would not lose his temper.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Natalie didn''t spend much


    of his money. He had never seen Aer


    his cepalt\¨¦art. She was not


    Aha of woman who would spend


    money at will. 2 Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Summer didn''t want to continue. She


    gently caressed her belly, took a sip


    of warm water, and got up. "I think


    she''s in a very good situatio )


    She has oneyandldeest''t ave to


    Woy abbue being upset. She doesn''t


    have to worry about divorce and


    being abandoned. You two have


    ended your rtionship. Whether it''s


    the love left in your heart or the


    friendship between ssmates, don''t


    use it on our Sherman. She''s less


    blessed that she can''t bear it." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, she went upstairs and didn¡¯t look back.


    Billy stood up, with his face a little grim. He bumped into Jazz.


    Raising his eyebrows, Jazz looked at him in surprise. Just as he was about to say hello, Billy brushed past him and walked away.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Sherman was working when a vibration came from the phone in her bag. She put down the documents and answered the phone.


    It was Summer.


    Summer was already at the cafe across the street from thepany. She asked Sherman to meet her at lunchtime.


    Sherman agreed, organized the documents in her hands, and then put them aside.


    She had adapted to her work during this period of time. She could have fun and a sense of rxation that she had never


    experienced at work before.


    At lunchtime, she went to the restaurant across the street. Summer was already waiting for her while drinking the juice. Now, her


    belly bulged.


    She was five months pregnant.


    "Did youe alone? Didn''t Mark send you here?" Sherman took a sip of coffee.


    "He had the driver send me here..." Summer paused slightly and said, "Billy talked to me today..."


    Sherman was just a little curious and said, "What did h e say?"


    Afterwards, Summer told Sherman everything Billy


    said.


    Sherman just smiled and continued drinking her coffee with her head down.


    "Why did he say that you were kept by a man? Is that true?" Summer looked at her.


    Two months had passed, but she still remembered Sherman crying painfully. When she brought it up now, Sherman was very


    calm.


    This was good. Without love and marriage, why should a woman be sad?


    Love and marriage didn''t mean everything. The man could still be happy after divorce. Why would a woman put herself in a


    desperate situation?


    ¡°Because | am with a man. Summer, | am trying to ept a new rtionship." Sherman confessed.


    Summer was surprised. She widened her eyes and hurriedly asked her who that man was.


    ¡°Kingsley. You''ve met him. We are in a rtionship." Sherman said, "I will introduce him to you when | am free."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thinking of that mature and elegant man, Summer nodded her head. From his face and demeanor, that man was by no means a


    man who didn''t take responsibility.


    Then Summer said, "Recently Grace''s mother-inw has been forcing them to divorce."


    Sherman asked, "What did Charlie


    say?" "Of course he doesn''t agr


    divorce. e said te loves Grace, even


    Amb have children." Summer


    said, "But I''m still worried." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t understand. Summer sipped her juice and said, "Marriage is not the same as a fairy tale.


    There are many difficulties such as the oppression from parents. How long can this lovest?"


    Sherman didn''t say anything, because what Summer said was the truth.


    "Especially on thest trip abroad,


    when Mark saw a woman''s back, he


    was in a trance. Only after |


    him did h saythan chats used to be


    ie oman h e loved very deeply.


    But something happened to her, and


    she finally died. He said that the


    woman''s figure was like Charlie''s


    girlfriend back then." Summer said


    slowly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman froze, and then said, "Maybe he was wrong. There are many simr people in this world."


    "Maybe." Summer ordered more food. The two of them had their lunch while chatting.


    Sherman had a lot of work in the


    afternoon. She was s 0 busy fyshe


    didn''t eve saigg twexiKea? She


    dcdbsib ally took a sip of water


    before continuing her work. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    When it was time to leave work, it was already veryte. It got dark very early in winter. She worked overtime for a while. It was


    already dark outside the window at half past six.


    After stretching, Sherman picked up her coat, put it o n, and walked out of thepany. The snow had stopped, but it was colder


    and colder.


    When Sherman got out of thepany building, she felt the chilling wind, and then she wrapped her coat around herself tightly.


    At lunchtime, she received a text message from Kingsley. He said he had something to do in the evening and couldn''t pick her


    up and send her back to her apartment, so he told her to be careful on her way home.


    They hadn''t known each other for long, but she knew his routine well. If he was busy, he would ask Lee to pick her up. If Lee


    didn''te, he must be very busy.


    She took out her phone, searched for his text message with her frozen red hand, and replied, "Remember to have dinner. It is


    too cold. Keep warm. Don''t catch a cold..."


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally added the word "Kingsley" at the end...


    Just by adding his name to the text message, Sherman''s heartbeat couldn''t help but elerate...


    Sherman suddenly realized her reaction and fell silent. She thought that she was bing more and more abnormal.


    In the private room.


    Kingsley wore a ck coat and crossed his long legs. There was a cup of hot coffee in front of him. There were also some men


    in the room.


    The phone vibrated. He took his phone out of the pocket of his suit pants with his big and slender hand and tapped it on. He


    looked gentle, with a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Then he stood up, "Sorry. | have something to do and have to leave."


    The men present retained him, but he only smiled lightly and refused, "| have to leave. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    They had no choice but to nod their heads.


    Lee had delivered a few documents. He had just walked to the door when he saw Mr. Wright walking out of the room. He was


    surprised, ¡®Shouldn''t the gathering end at nine o''clock? It was only seven o''clock.¡¯


    Soon, Lee started the car. Through the view mirror, he inadvertently saw Mr. Wright looking at something in his phone, which


    lasted for a minute.


    Sherman didn''t walk far before she saw a ck car.


    The next minute, Billy walked over in a ck suit.


    She nced at him briefly and then walked forward, pretending not to see him.


    However, Billy blocked in front of


    Sherman and handed ber.a ch¨¦ak ''


    keafy Stap dairy what you''ve been


    doing." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman frowned but understood that he thought she was kept by someone...


    Shermanughed lightly and walked past him. Shepletely ignored him.


    She had just taken a few steps


    forward when anh (Fects¡é antag |!


    cher wrist, Widn''t you hear what |


    sald?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who are you? | don''t know you. Let go of me." She said indifferently.


    ¡°Are you going to trample yourself?" Billy was a little angry, "You weren''t such a woman before."


    "This is my own business. You sent a


    check to Natalie in a same eae


    back then, right(Shv KENGh 1 looked at


    aad Sons treat women in the


    same way. I''m so disappointed with


    you!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Billy knew that Sherman was bad-tempered. But at this moment her words were even sharper than he had expected.


    "Do you know that you are like a shrew now?"


    "| know. When we hadn''t got divorced, you said | was like a shrew." Sherman repeated with a light smile.


    No matter what he said, she was always cold and even indifferent. Billy was a little angry.


    Billy embraced her into his arms with force and his expression became cold. Sherman looked at him coldly.


    "Sherman, you don''t need to get back at me in such a way. You should cherish yourself instead of being like this."


    Sherman struggled to get rid of him, but it was in vain. She said coldly, "Why do you think I''m getting back at you?"


    Billy stared at her, and he felt particrly annoyed.


    "Billy, if a woman gets back at you, you should be qualified and hateful. You aren''t qualified, and | don''t hate you. Why should |


    get back at you? Could it be that | don''t want to live a peaceful life?"


    She said coldly as if she had changed into another person.


    Looking into her eyes, Billy frowned slightly. He felt strange about Sherman. Just as she said, there was no emotion in her eyes.


    He thought she was getting back at him. But her eyes were too calm except for the sneer...


    At that moment, something suddenly fell on his shoulder. The man said in a low and maic voice,¡± Mr. Day, can you let go of


    my girlfriend?"


    Sherman got rid of Billy and stood beside Kingsley," Didn''t you say you had a gathering in the evening.


    Why did youe here?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Kingsley''s eyes were somewhat deep. He stretched out his big hand to take her into his arms and said gently, "When | saw your


    text message, | rushed over..."


    Sherman blushed, and her heartbeat elerated. She didn''t expect that he woulde to her after she just sent a text


    message.


    Billy stared at the two of them and became even more annoyed. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Kingsley, "How much did


    you pay her?"


    Sherman was about to speak when Kingsley pressed her arm with hisrge hand. He looked at Billy with his deep eyes, "Mr.


    Day, what do you think?"


    His domineering posture made Billy frown, "No matter how much itis, I''ll offer you twice the price. Let her go.


    Kingsley nodded and showed a


    gentle light smile on hi lips. peat,


    I''ve n eptin¨¦r) Ske iS priceless t


    m sh


    s my girlfriend. We are ina


    rtionship." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| won''t believe your words." Billy


    didn''t believe it. We just got divorced


    fora ghort time! How could she be in


    anew rtionship?¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley rubbed between his


    eyebrows with his big hand gently


    "Mr. Da oy doen bidfidve my words


    Je Wer can we do to make you


    believe? Honey, please prove it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing the word "honey", Sherman was speechless.


    But Billy said, "Okay, Sherman, go ahead."


    Kingsley lowered his head and gazed at her tenderly. He looked at her lips, obviously...


    Looking at him, Sherman flushed.


    After thinking about it, she stood on tiptoe slightly and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips, with her eyes slightly closed.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Her blushing cheeks looked attractive against the light.


    Kingsley put his right hand on her back. His eyes swept from Sherman''s shy cheeks to the man behind her. Then he kissed her.


    Billy''s big hands, which were hanging beside him, clenched. He breathed heavily with his blue veins standing out on the back of


    his hands.


    After kissing for a while, Sherman wanted to move away, but Kingsley¡¯s big warm palm wrapped around her slender waist, and


    he wildly and gently kissed her again.


    His kiss was warm, showing his right of possession...


    After a long while, Kingsley let go of her. He hooked her chin with his slender fingers and said in a gentle voice, "Are you shy?"


    Sherman, "No..."


    "She has proved it. I''m sure that President Day has seen what''s going on. I''m never a man who would make things difficult for


    women. As for keeping a mistress, it''s just empty talk. As for the rtionship between President Day and Sher, | knew it before.


    I''m indeed unhappy that President Day gets close to Sher.


    | hope that you can avoid such meetings in the future... " Kingsley raised his head and said.


    Billy''s anger was raging. He wanted to step forward and separate them, but when he stepped forward, Kingsley shot him a re.


    At this time, Sherman spoke slowly to get it across.


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, it''s just a rumor that I''m kept as a mistress, which started from a ss reunion. | didn''t exin it


    because | didn''t care about it and felt that what they thought had nothing to do with me. Now even you believe that rumor. | have


    to rify it.


    ¡°I''m in love with him. | won''t find myself a sugar daddy. | don''t want anyone to keep me as a mistress. N o matter what kind of


    rtionship we used to have, it''s unnecessary for you to help me. | know you well but you still don''t understand me. You have


    gotten along with me for seven years, but you still believe that rumor about me. | have nothing to say.


    Fortunately, we don''t have anything to do with each other now. Let''s go back to our own ways. You don''t have to embarrass


    yourself in front of me anymore..."


    Kingsley''s gaze was deep. He hugged her and then took her to the silver-colored Mulsanne. "Have you had dinner yet?"


    "No, | just got off work."


    "What do you want to eat? Soup? Or do you n to go back to your apartment and cook it yourself?"


    Sherman shook her head, "I''m a little tired today. | don''t want to cook dinner. | want to eat hamburgers and then bring some for


    Grace. But you don''t like hamburgers..."


    Kingsley smiled, "| eat them asionally if I''m in a good mood. Today, I''m happy and I''d like to eat them with you."


    "| know a restaurant on South Lane, which is pretty good. Why not | eat hamburgers and order a bowl of soup for you? That''s


    perfect, isn''t it?"


    She got into the car and saw Billy standing there. She looked away without any emotion.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you said..." He followed her.


    The voice gradually drifted, but it was still heard by Billy word by word. The car disappeared in front of him, and he angrily threw


    his suit jacket on the bo of his car.


    His irritation had been increasing. Now, it was even more intense.


    From the bottom of his heart, he did


    not believe that Sherm nhag fallen!


    ove,withahati dh She had loved


    hith''so deeply for seven years. He did


    not believe it! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He turned around and sat back in his


    ck peniey He start d the-cariand


    et paitin dinganigsrin fis heart. The


    ki was still in his hand. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The car rubbed against the ground,


    ~¡° an ea SQung: BHI |


    ed theyar gaidey te the check


    intO pieces, and threw them out of


    the window... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She fell in love with another man. Ha, did she think he would believe her? How could she be with another man in just two


    months?


    Maybe she was not kept as a mistress and just wanted to infuriate him...


    In short, he would not believe this.


    Sherman and Kingsley went to that restaurant, where many customers were chatting and enjoying the dishes.


    Kingsley asked for a private room. As soon as they got into the room, he took off his ck coat and hung it u P-


    Sherman didn''t order spicy dishes, but something light.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    He doesn''t like spicy food. She was sort of familiar with his taste.


    "| have something to talk to you..." Sherman drank some warm water and looked up at the man opposite her, "Can you not call


    me Sher?"


    "Why?" Frowning, Kingsley cast a sidelong nce at her and stared at her calmly.


    ¡°Before my mother passed away, my father and she always called me Sher. When you suddenly called me Sher, | had the


    feeling that they were calling me..."


    When her childhood nickname came out of his sexy and thin lips, it was indeed tempting and touching.


    However, when her mother was still alive, she would always call her Sher. As long as she heard Sher, she would instinctively


    think of...


    With his strong arms supporting himself on the table, Kingsley''srge hand gently rubbed the space between his brows. The


    joints were clearly defined. He said, "Little Sher?"


    "..." Sherman lowered her head and said nothing while drinking water.


    Looking at her expression, Kingsley smiled,"Shery?"


    She remained silent. Compared to the earlier nickname, this nickname was indeed a little better. However...


    cing the ss on the table, he gently knocked on the table and opened his mouth. His voice was low and gentle, "Then tell


    me, what do you want me to call you?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his question, Sherman began to seriously think about it.


    Little Sher, no. Shery, no. Then, the only name for Kingsley to address her was that Sherman.


    "Little Sher, it seems like the elders are calling the younger. Therefore, Sherman is better."


    He smiled, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Meanwhile, the dishes were served. Sherman had the dishes he liked ced near to him. Taking into ount his preference,


    she ordered vegetable soup for him.


    "| really like the action that you just did..." Kingsley suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Sherman was puzzled. Her hand that was holding the fork paused in the air, "What action?"


    "The action that indicates our rtionship..." What he meant was the kiss Sherman offered to him.


    Sherman was stunned. Her face couldn''t help but turn slightly red. Did...did...he flirted with her?


    He looked so serious, and elegant, yet he deliberately flirted.


    Obviously, her action made him


    happy. She curled her |i s and OI!


    v-drankwatern a very good


    se ecit H e would drink some water


    from time to time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was already ten o''clock at night after the supper. He sent her downstairs and Sherman invited him to stay for a while.


    Kingsley looked at his wrist watch


    and shook his head lent, He ledried


    e dikissetikeny ips and


    avin Then, Kingsley waved at her


    and drove away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The kissed cheek was still hot.


    Sherman went upstairs un Se


    couldn''t see hip ean Grace Hadn''t


    slept ale. was eating the potato


    chips and watched the TV. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman gave the food she took from restaurant to Grace. She immediately ate it as if she had been hungry for a long time.


    Sherman looked at her and asked if she was going to continue like this.


    "You think I''m getting in the way between you and my prince charming?"


    Sherman sneered and red at her with her arms crossed in front of her chest, "You know that you''re in my way, then why aren''t


    you moving out?"

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    "I''m kidding. Don''t get mad. | was wrong." Grace immediately smiled and continued, "His mother forced us. It''s painful for us to


    live in the Morgan family mansion. | want to move out and live in peace."


    "| see you stay at home every day. That''s not peace." Sherman poked her forehead, "I know you mind it. | also know you''re


    worried. But this is a reality. Though Charlie doesn''t care about you, you''re still much better than those who have broken arms


    and legs and those who get cancer, aren''t you?¡±


    Grace nodded her head and picked up her fork, "Can you let me finish my dinner?"


    Thinking about what Summer said during lunchtime, Sherman moved her mouth but didn''t say anything.


    Grace was in a bad mood these days. Sherman didn''t want to give her more pressure at this time.


    Besides, Summer wasn''t sure about it, so it was better t 0 let it go.


    Early the next morning.


    Sherman went to thepany. She just arrived at the office and the manager called her.


    When she walked into the office, the manager looked u p, "There is a contract for you."


    "The contract that I''m in charge of is not yet finished and the project is about to start. | can''t stand too much work."


    The manager smiled, "This is very simple. Both sides have reached an agreement on it. You just need to sign it. You are capable


    of doing it.¡±


    Sherman didn''t say anything. ¡®If what | should do is sign the contract on behalf of thepany, why does he give the task to me?


    Wouldn''t it be to my advantage?¡¯


    She felt that the manager must not be that kind.


    ¡°Here you are. Go there this afternoon and remember t 0 sign it." The manager handed it to Sherman and looked at her.


    He hadn''t realized before that Sherman was so powerful. She was actually the former Mrs. Day!


    Sherman frowned and took the contract. The manager smiled and patted her shoulder lightly, "Come on."


    Sherman was confused. She felt that there must be something wrong.


    It was time for lunch. Sherman stood up and was about to go to the restaurant when her colleague, Jepson Lever, approached


    her, "Sherman, are you free now?"


    ¡°What''s up?" "You brought the documents for mest time. | want t


    0 treat you to lunch today."


    Sherman shook her head and refused. But Jepson insisted on inviting her to lunch. Sherman had no choice but to agree.


    The restaurant he chose was just


    across the street. There were pizzas,


    burgers, coffee, milk \trcaneranel


    t obtheraoldsred their lunch,


    Sherman''s phone vibrated. It was a


    text message from Kingsley. He


    asked her where she was. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Without thinking much about it, Sherman looked at the name of the restaurant and then texted him.


    When Sherman was ready to have lunch, Jepson raised his wine ss and toasted to her. She smiled helplessly and had to


    raise her ss.


    "Actually, | have something to say."


    Jepson wiped his mouth and


    gradually blushed, "In fact, | vg paid


    attention oyopantitallen in Tove


    With . You are different from other


    girls. When | am with you, | feel very


    comfortable and at ease. Different


    from other girls, you are honest,


    persistent, tolerant and pretty. I...


    Let''s get together!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman''s hand holding the fork


    stopped. She froze. Sh had thought


    i as justesimpreVurch, but she


    didn''t expect him to confess his love


    to her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She was a little embarrassed. She thought in her mind how to reject him in a friendly manner without destroying the harmony


    between colleagues.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    While she was thinking, there was a sudden weight on her shoulder and a nice maic voice came, "Are you having lunch with


    colleagues?"


    Sherman turned to look behind her, "You''re here?"


    Kingsley nodded and sat down after pulling out the seat beside her. He sat there with his legs folded, and there was an


    overwhelming noble aura.


    Jepson froze and looked at Kingsley beside him in a daze. It was a long time before he said, "Mr. Wright."


    "Hi." Kingsley greeted in a t tone, then looked at Sherman, "Why didn''t you tell me about having lunch with your colleagues?"


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind ofst minute." Sherman replied. She pursed her lips, thinking about how she should introduce them to each


    other.


    However, before she could say anything, Kingsley said, "I''m her boyfriend, thank you for appreciating m y girlfriend."


    Asimple sentence announced the rtionship between Sherman and Kingsley.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jepson was still stunned because the man¡¯s aura was too powerful. He almost bit his tongue, "Sherman i s twenty-seven years


    old, yet she still looks like a


    college student, while Mr. Wright is thirty-four years old, you are seven years older than Sherman. Isn''t that a little old?"


    Old? Sherman was stunned. Was he saying that Kingsley was old?


    Kingsley was obviously stunned too. He may never have heard anyone say that he was old.


    Other people''sments about him were more about maturity, charm, and elegance. Or the thirties and forties were the best


    ages for men. But he has never heard the word "old".


    There was a strange expression on his handsome face that had always been indifferent, but soon his expression became normal


    and he asked Jepson indifferently, "Is that so?"


    Jepson could not guess what he was thinking, but said boldly, "You are in your thirties. Aren''t you a little bit old?"


    Kingsley''s thin lips curved upward and said lightly with a smile, "Maybe."


    Jepson gave a shortugh. There was no way to continue to sit there, so he made an excuse and left.


    Only Sherman and Kingsley were left behind. Somehow Sherman just wanted tough and didugh out loud.


    "You think I''m old too?" Kingsley looked at her.


    "No. You are at your best age." Sherman


    immediately curbed herughter. Probably it was the first time that he heard the word "old" from someone else.


    Kingsley ordered a cup of coffee. He sipped it and said helplessly, "Then why are youughing?"


    She closed her mouth and shook her head seriously. Then she said, "I''m notughing.¡±


    His long body moved forward. His


    warm fingertips entytayched the!


    nepgfihek lips¡®and said, "Let''s


    have lunch." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman''s face blushed slightly and


    she served a bowl porsch


    degtrt@nih ¡°Ty it, it tastes quite


    good." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He gently smiled. After taking a sip of the soup, he nodded and said, "It''s really good."


    The atmosphere between them was good. After lunch, Kingsley sent her back to thepany.


    Sherman went to work and Kingsley drove back to the vi.


    Aftering back home, he took off


    his overcoat and was wearing on


    ck shirt. Hi pupdycblidy heslying


    omihesdrawit a mirror in front of


    him, his big hand slowly rubbing his


    chin. No one knew what h e was


    looking at. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Luke saw this scene when he walked in. He frowned i n confusion, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Kingsley Leaned on the sofa, his long legs ovepped, and his eyes closed slightly. He said, "Tell me if | am old."


    ¡°Well, it depends on the people who youpare with. If youpare with a handsome guy about twenty years old, you must


    be old. However, you are in the golden age of a man¡¯s life. Why do you ask me such a question?"


    Luke was very surprised, because normally Mr. Wright wouldn''t ask this kind of question.


    ¡°Nothing. | was just curious..." Kingsley downyed the topic.


    "For men, if our skin is in a good condition, we won''t look old. Just like me, | go to beauty salons and do a facial regrly.


    However, more and more women like mature men, because they think young men are not as considerate as mature men. I''m


    afraid that only the female students like young men."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In the end, Luke asked, "By the way, how about you and that pregnant...Sherman?"


    Kingsley nced at him, and his voice was soft, "We get along well with each other."


    Hearing these words, Luke''s mood changed slightly, "| said that she didn¡¯t deserve you!"


    Kingsley no longer wanted to talk about this topic, "I don''t like to talk about some topics repeatedly."


    Luke became unhappy, took this blue coat, and left the vi quickly.


    Kingsley wasn''t influenced by Luke. Then he called Lee and asked him to buy something.


    Lee was an efficient worker. Twenty minutester, he appeared at the gate of the vi, carrying an exquisite packaging box in his


    hand, and there wererge letters on the box-Men''s Facial Mask. 1


    The door was opened, and Kingsley came out. It seemed that he had just taken a bath, as he was wearing a white bathrobe, his


    hair was still wet, and water drops fell on the floor.


    He took the box and looked at it. Then he asked in his deep voice, "Where are the instructions?"


    "They are all inside." Lee quickly answered, "But Mr. Wright, why do you need the men¡¯s facial mask..."


    Then, Kingsley''s lips curled up with a gentle smile. He interrupted Lee, "It''s a gift for a friend. Do you have any other questions?"


    Lee shook his head quickly, and the door of the vi was closed. He scratched his head, for he thought that it was not a good


    idea to give a friend men''s facial mask.


    However, Mr. Wright always did some unexpected things. Lee thought that all the decisions made by Mr. Wright were right.


    Kingsley opened the delicate box. He


    frowned. Staring at faciacrnasi!


    hejooked abit Helpless, and he felt


    that he was crazy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, Kingsley remembered what


    Jepson said when h e was in the


    restaurant. Hi esr exesultdenly


    raro@dd Mis eft hand opened the


    mask''s box carefully, and then his


    right hand flipped through the


    instructions. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After that, he followed the steps and applied the mask evenly to his face, but then he frowned ufortably...


    His face felt a bit cold, and his skin felt a little tight and ufortable. Then, his body moved a little...


    He was thirty-four years old, and he


    was a mature man bec use hchadl!


    ne Eeyeh N@otthhigs but now


    he¡¯was lying here applying the mask.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, Sherman was sent out to sign the contract before she got off work.


    She got to the Royal Tea Garden on South Lane so early that the other party hadn''te yet.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    The manager told her that the other party was from a famouspany. She must be considerate and generous and not


    dissatisfy the other party.


    By this time she had been waiting for more than ten minutes, she kept looking at the watch on her wrist. Unexpectedly, she saw


    Billye in.


    He wore a gray coat and was followed by two assistants, which was really eye-catching when they walked through the hall.


    Sherman looked as calm as usual. She looked out of the window.


    If Billy hadn''t hurt her too deeply, she wouldn''t so indifferent to him.


    Only when one''s former lover was cruel and heartless enough, could the heartbroken party give uppletely.


    However, when Billy passed by her, he paused and smiled, "Hi, Ms. Holmes."


    Sherman ignored him. Billy''s assistant came forward and asked, "Excuse me, are you Ms. Holmes who hase to sign the


    contract?"


    Sherman was stunned, and then she realized that the other party who came to sign the contract today was


    Billy. No wonder the manager gave such an opportunity to her.


    Sherman was a little unhappy. She called the manager in front of Billy. And she told the manager directly that she wouldn''t sign


    the contract in a rather bad voice.


    The manager naturally refused to agree and warned her that if she screwed up the project, she would be fired!


    Sherman just wanted to spill the cup of coffee on the manager''s head. She raised her head and inadvertently nced at Billy''s


    smiling face.


    She closed her eyes slightly and hung up her phone. She tried to force a smile and told herself to calm down. She would sign the


    contract with Billy.


    Anyway, she worked to make money. Besides, the project was handed over to her by the manager himself, and she had no


    reason to refuse.


    Moreover, shepletely didn''t care about Billy, so it was okay to cooperate with him.


    Sherman got up and said she wanted to go to the bathroom first.


    But she forgot to bring her cell phone with her. She left her cell phone on the table, and as soon as she left, it rang.


    It was Kingsley who called her.


    Billy narrowed his eyes and leaned over. He looked at


    the caller and picked up the phone, "Hello."


    The twopanies had been discussing a partnership for a while, but he didn''t know that the other party was Sherman''s


    company. He saw Sherman''s name when the secretary came to hand over the contract this afternoon.


    He didn''t arrange the meeting with Sherman on purpose. He just temporarily reced the original signer and went to sign the


    contract in person.


    Kingsley kept silent on the other side of the phone, but his faint sound of breathing echoed.


    "Mr. Wright, we haven''t met for long. I''m sure you remember my voice." Billy picked up the ss of water on the table and spoke


    slowly.


    Kingsley answered with a low voice and no emotion,¡¯ Of course, where is she?"


    "Sherman? She''s in the bathroom." Billy said that deliberately, he raised his eyebrows and replied so slowly, "It might be a while


    before she gets out of the bathroom, but | can pass on your message to her."


    "Mr. Day, thank you for your kindness. But I''ve never had the habit of letting a third party pass on my sweet words to my lover."


    The third party.


    There was no doubt that the third party naturally referred to him. Billy frowned. He was speechless and


    restless.


    "I''ll call her again in a moment. Good-bye." When Kingsley finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Kingsley had a habit that he never liked to talk to people he didn''t like.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Billy saw the figureing round the corner. So he deleted the caller ID quickly.


    After that, the phone was put back in ce by him, as if no one had ever touched it.


    Sherman sat opposite him. She didn''t drink water or eat the dessert. She just wanted to sign the contract as soon as possible


    because she didn''t want to see Billy for another minute.


    There was no need for too much contact between them.


    The document was spread out, and Sherman had known about this project before, so it wouldn''t be rusty at this time.


    She listed the key points one by one, clearly and logically.


    She had a clear distinction between business and emotion, and she didn''t mix them up. She still wanted to make money and


    develop her own career. So there was no need to ruin her future because of a wrong marriage.


    At the age of 27, she was no longer an impulsive and reckless girl of eighteen, and her thoughts and actions tended to be


    mature.


    Billy had never seen Sherman at work. This was the first time.


    When she worked, she was serious, clever and confident.


    Billy''s eyes narrowed and stared at her. He thought that she had changed after the divorce.


    Frowning, Sherman raised her hand,nded on the table and knocked, and said coldly, "If there''s nothing wrong, sign it.¡±


    Billy picked up the pen and signed very quickly. Soon he finished the signing and held out his hand, "Nice working with you!"


    Without even raising her eyes, Sherman lowered her head and sorted out the documents, stuffed the phone into the bag, turned


    around and left.


    Standing by the side of the road, she was waiting for a taxi. It was chilly in December. The taxis on the road were all upied.


    The ck Bentley stopped by the side of the road, and Billy''s face showed up from the window, "I can give you a ride."


    Sherman didn''t answer him but kept waiting for a taxi. But there was no taxi avable. She walked to the opposite side of the


    road and stopped one.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Billy was still sitting in the ck Bentley, watching the taxi disappear in front of his eyes, and he raised his eyebrows.


    They had divorced, so there was no need for them to contact each other.


    For seven years, Sherman had been hurt so deeply and badly that she had exhausted all her strength.


    In this world, there was no love for no


    reason, and there was no ha F9enP


    reason. A that time) &bToved him


    sb yhuie without looking back, but


    now she had to be cruel because she


    was hurt so badly! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When she returned to her apartment, she found that Grace turned out to be such a nice girl and kept her room very clean.


    She was worried that Grace was hungry, so she ordered takeaway spaghetti and vegetable soup for Grace, which tasted good.


    Sherman went to the bathroom to


    take a bath. She put her bag


    sofa, but ex myqbtiaisfore rang at


    thid tia . Grace called Sherman


    through the bathroom door. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no answer in the


    bathroom, and the cell phon


    ringing. G edacidedt ick up the


    Ratseiset was smiling like a


    blooming flower, "Hello, Mr. Wright."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Sherman came out of the bathroom, she saw Grace holding her mobile phone andughing so


    happily that her mouth was almost frozen.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Sherman frowned in surprise. Grace put the phone in Sherman''s hand when Sherman walked over, winking at her. Then,


    Sherman understood.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?" Kingsley asked in a gentle voice.


    "Yes. What about you?" Sherman went past Grace, who pped the sofa so hard, and stood in front of the window, away from


    Grace.


    "Yes," he answered. Then he asked, "Are you with him this afternoon?"


    Sherman did not understand, "Who?"


    ¡°Mr. Day..." Kingsley''s tone was slightly serious and he deliberately avoided Billy''s name.


    However, Sherman already knew who he was referring to. She asked in surprise, "How did you know that?"


    He calmly exined, "I called you this afternoon, and the person who picked up the phone was him..."


    Sherman was stunned at first. Then, she got extremely angry. Why did he answer her call?


    "Thepany asked me to sign a contract. | didn''t know that the person who came to sign the contract


    was him. Maybe he picked up the phone when | went t 0 the bathroom!" She exined angrily.


    Kingsley smiled slightly and said, "Your attitude and reaction to me are a little cold, right?"


    Cold? Sherman frowned and she held her phone tightly. She did not understand the meaning of his words.


    ¡°Every date and appointment is a call from me. You have never called me and asked me out. As a man, | should take the


    initiative. But as a woman, you will give me an impression that you are indifferent if you act too bashful. Do you understand? "


    Sherman smiled and her face was slightly red, "Are youining?"


    "Yeah..." He answered honestly and calmly.


    Sherman''s heart began to beat quickly. As long as the other party is him, whether they talked face to face or through the phone,


    her heart would beat irregrly...


    Thinking about it for a moment, she said, "I will make a change for this."


    Through the phone, Sherman could clearly feel his softughter bursting out from his chest, "| look forward to your good


    performance..."


    Cutting off the phone, she sat next to


    Grace. Grace''s fingers Qoked ter!


    heh water wafanaid evil smile,


    "E AF at your blushing face, what did


    you talk about?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman touched her reddening face


    with embarrassment. Sf sats"


    cethai sheraould Fo elp but


    bttish when talking to him. She was


    always like this. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Grace red at her and snapped,


    "There is nothing surprising in IPN


    How man wornen Weulenot blush


    anata hearts would not beat more


    quickly when talking to that man?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman thought about it and she felt that what Grace said was reasonable. It wasn''t that she was shy.


    Natalie received a call from bivia.


    bivia said she saw that Billy and Sherman were sitting together when she passed by the Royal Tea Garden in the afternoon.


    When she heard about it, Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. But she still remained calm.


    Then, bi via continued, "But the two of them seemed to be talking about work. When they were signing the contract, there were


    also assistants around.¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Then, Nataliepletely calmed down.


    Hanging up the phone, Natalie drank a ss of water and took off the cloak. As expected, only a beautiful woman could make a


    woman feel threatened.


    Since the other party was Sherman, she would definitely not be Natalie''s opponent. It was inevitable for Billy tomunicate


    with Sherman at work.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She still had some confidence in herself...


    When Billy returned, Natalie prepared his favorite dishes and soup. Of course, they were all delivered from a restaurant. They


    sat at the table and had dinner.


    Then, the TV was turned on and the news was broadcast. Billy leanedzily on Natalie, and she gave him a massage.


    There were many ways to control a man. The most important way was to make a man feelfortable and always keep a sense


    of mystery and freshness.


    Billy had always liked Natalie''s massage, which would make him feelfortable and rxed.


    The next morning, Billy went to work, while Natalie asked for leave.


    She had to make Sherman suffer more and give up Billypletely.


    She wanted to make her desperate and hate Billy to the extreme. She wanted them to be enemies.


    Sherman was working. When the manager saw her, as if a bee saw a flower, he called her Miss Sherman several times with a


    smile.


    Insiders all knew that she had sessfully signed the contract. Those who didn''t know the truth would think that the manager


    had an affair with her.


    Sherman felt goosebumps all over her body as she listened to his words. She even couldn''t help but tremble a little bit.


    The receptionist called and said that someone was looking for Sherman. Sherman didn''t get up and asked the receptionist to tell


    her the visitor''s name.


    As soon as the receptionist said "Natalie", Sherman directly hung up.


    She thought that as her reaction was so extreme, the receptionist would definitely know how to deal with Natalie.


    Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw the receptionist and Natalie standing in front of her, and thetter was wearing a


    gentle smile.


    Sherman threw the pen on the desk and walked out of the office, followed by Natalie.


    They didn''t go to the coffee shop across the street. Sherman went to the hall of her office building. She bought herself a cup of


    coffee and drank it.


    Sitting opposite Sherman, Natalie


    went straight to the point. "In fac


    you don''t have oheso\ias¨¦dO


    sayin it your marriage can


    withstand the wind and rain, there is


    no ce for me to intervene." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Go ahead." Sherman was listening with her legs crossed. But she didn''t care about what Natalie said.


    "You both have done something


    wrong in your marriage. After you


    found out the affair about us, you


    said you didn¡¯t care ab Wt it


    i eartenly. eens you always


    took our affair as a sharp weapon.


    When you felt ufortable and


    sad, you used this weapon to hurt


    Billy. You weren''t at peace, and


    neither was him. If you are always


    like this, even a gentle person will


    lose his temper, let alone him."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t need a mistress as a consultant. Get out of here!"


    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and


    said, "He didn¡¯t stay at home for


    some time. Were you not curious


    about the reason? T twas Geode


    heyyas tired! Your marriage. He felt


    unhappy and tired. In addition, you


    wore sloppy pajamas, and you were


    out of shape with pregnancy freckles


    on your face. After dinner, you didn''t


    take a bath, and you had a smell of


    onions. No man wanted to be sleep


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman looked at her, "Did Billy tell you that?" "Of course. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be with me all these nights." Natalie said.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Shermanughed dryly. She felt embarrassed. But she didn''t have to care. "Let''s go for lunch. The restaurant across the street is


    quite good."


    "Okay."


    Natalie walked out of thepany. She could imagine that Kingsley must have heard part of what she said just now.


    Although she did feel embarrassed in front of him and felt ufortable, she also got the news that


    Sherman gave Billy up.


    Suddenly, Natalie wanted to retch. She hurriedly found a nearby trash can, but she didn''t vomit anything, just retching.


    Natalie remembered that she didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast this morning and that her period had not yete. ''It could not


    be..." 1


    She felt she should go to the hospital for a checkup.


    In the Italian restaurant, Sherman ordered two tes o f spaghetti and two sses of red wine.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After calling Kingsleyst night, she called him again this morning and invited him to lunch. What she didn''t expect was that he


    came so coincidentally.


    The lunch was only brought up when the manager called her again and said, "You are responsible to follow up on the contract


    you signed yesterday."


    She was willing to earn Billy''s money yesterday, but now she didn''t even want to earn a penny of Billy''s money. Because Billy


    made her sick.


    She immediately rejected the manager because she was not willing to be in charge of that project.


    Kingsley sipped the red wine lightly and looked at her. He heard clearly the content of the phone call.


    The manager refused to agree, and Sherman had a rare tantrum. With a snap, she hung up the phone.


    The manager had been using her from the earlier project to the contract she signed yesterday. She could be used, and she did


    get the benefit as well.


    But that didn''t mean she could be used as if she didn''t have a bottom line.


    She usually looked gentle, but when her temper came up, no one could stop her.


    And then, the manager called Sherman again. She heard it clearly but deliberately did not answer the phone.


    The manager didn''t give up. He kept calling and seemed to want to call until Sherman was willing to answer.


    Sherman grew irritated. She directly opened the back cover of the phone and took out the battery.


    Finally, it was quiet. The atmosphere around her was quiet, and there was no noisy phone ringing.


    Picking up her fork, Sherman was ready to eat her lunch, but she could clearly feel the deep gaze fixed on her as if it intended to


    see her through.


    She looked up at him with amazement and disbelief o n her face.


    "Do you ever feel that there is something wrong with the way you are handling this matter?" Kingsley said, his sturdy arm resting


    on the edge of the dining table.


    "He is my boss. My bad attitude just now was indeed a bit inappropriate, but in his eyes, I''m a pawn. He won''t forget to use me


    wherever he can use me. His behavior makes me feel disgusted!"


    The manager gave Sherman the impression that he was too good at using people. This was something that she particrly


    disliked.


    Kingsley smiled lightly, picked up the red wine and took a sip before saying, "This is how society is today. You can say that this is


    the rule. That is if you have value, everyone wants to use you. But if you do not have value, they will not even think about you.


    This is the reality. And the attitude you need is not annoyance or disgust, but a prerequisite and condition for them to use you to


    do what they need to do or get what they want."


    Sherman listened quietly and then


    raised her eyebrows, "To put it


    bluntly, isn''t it styquelbuse?


    "smraid lit you poner it''s a bit


    unpleasant, you can also understand


    it as mutual help." Kingsley


    continued. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman,


    "But, as for the inappropriate attitude


    | said, | didn''t mean the way you


    treated your boss. You talked ak |


    and lost your t er ¨¦ubin fr end,


    evrything you did was in vain. You


    don''t have to say a lot, but you have


    to be concise. As long as you pinch


    the point, you will not offend your


    boss, and you will achieve your


    purpose, which is a win-win


    situation." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman did not speak but was quietly thinking about his words.


    Kingsley reminded her again, "You''ve


    got too little social experience. There


    are three levels of work irstchand \ \


    a iverias econ, aso" Statfonships


    colleagues and superiors. And


    third, the means to deal with things,


    that is, to act tough when you should


    act tough, and act soft when you


    should act soft." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded to show that she was listening very carefully. He had pointed out all her shorings.


    Finally, she slightly bit her lips and looked at him,¡¯ But that project, | really don''t want to take it."


    "The reason you don''t want to take it is all personal, but this is actually an opportunity to develop your


    strengths and talents. Santabaca is not big. You will just meet someday, you have no reason or need to avoid him."


    Sherman shook her head, "I''m not avoiding him. | just don¡¯t want to see him."


    "When you don''t care about him anymore and take i t easy, what does it matter if you see him or not?" He stared at her and said


    in a low voice.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Sherman smiled and she no longer felt irritated, "Why do your words always make sense? "


    "I''ve said it before. If there''s no reason, | won''t say it..." Then, he smiled and said, "However, you can only meet him on official


    business. As your boyfriend, | have the right to restrict your freedom in this respect... H


    Sherman couldn''t help butugh greatly. She continued to say in a joking tone, "If it were someone else''s boyfriend who saw his


    girlfriend so angry, he would definitely pat his girlfriend''s shoulder and say '' Don''t be angry, I''ll deal with this."


    Kingsley cast a deep nce at her. His soft and heavy words seemed to touch her heart, "However, this is clearly not the best


    choice for a woman. You should walk your own path. When you are exhausted to the extreme and when you can no longer bear


    it, | will pull you behind me, shelter you from the wind and rain, and help you solve problems..."


    Sherman liked this touching answer. She blushed and her heart was beating quickly under his gaze.


    A failed marriage made her clearly know that don''t be a little girl who relied on others and don''t think that you could do everything


    as long as a man was around


    you.


    Because all this was based on that man would always love you, only then could you allow yourself to do whatever you wanted!


    But, if he didn''t love you, you would realize that you were so pathetic at the moment he left.


    The road you walked on with your own feet was solid. Even without love and marriage, you could still be sessful in your


    career.


    As a woman, you should grow up and choose your own path. You couldn''t blindly rely on men. If you relied on them for a long


    time, you would get used to it.


    Natalie went to the hospital for a checkup. Thinking carefully, she found that she hadn''t got her period for a month.


    The examination report was still in progress. She ate lunch at a nearby restaurant and when she returned t 0 the hospital, she


    got the result.


    The doctor told her that she was indeed pregnant for more than a month...


    Natalie touched her belly. She was right in her assumption that she had been pregnant for more than a month.


    Looking at the report, she looked a little gloomy, and it was hard to guess what she was thinking in her mind.


    In the afternoon, there was not much work to do at thepany. So she went back to the vi rather than returning to the


    company.


    She wouldn''t hide the fact that she was pregnant for Billy. She had her own ns.


    When Billy returned to the vi in the evening, Natalie had already had some dishes delivered from the restaurant, including


    soup and porridge.


    She didn''t have any n to learn how to cook, because she couldn''t stand all the mess while cooking. Moreover, doing the


    dishes would cause her hands to be dry and rough.


    After washing his hands, Billy took off his suit jacket and casually threw it on the sofa. His eyes swept across the table full of


    dishes and said, "Is there no pumpkin soup?"


    "Do you want to eat it? I''ll call them and ask them to send it over." As she spoke, Natalie picked up her phone.


    ¡°It will take 40 minutes to get the pumpkin soup. Do you know how to cook it?" To be honest, Billy was already sick of eating the


    food in the restaurant.


    Natalie shook her head and said, "I don''t like eating the food in the restaurant neither. I''ll find a housekeeper tomorrow. If you


    want to eat something, you can tell her."


    Billy nodded his head and picked up the fork. The dishes were indeed delicious, but he felt that something was missing.


    Natalie put the report in front of him. She exined to him in a very calm tone, "I was pregnant because we didn''t take any


    measures at that time. This is an unnned pregnancy.¡±


    Billy narrowed his eyes and took the examination report. He browsed the report from top to bottom at a fast speed.


    While he was browsing, Natalie observed his expression carefully and seriously. She noticed every single expression on his


    face.


    She wanted to know what he was thinking...


    However, after he finished reading


    the report, he did not say anythin


    He remained sj enpaltthetinse t e


    reomnwaslsd quiet that even the


    sound of a needle dropping to the


    ground could be clearly heard. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie did not know what his decision was. It was to...


    After a long silence, Natalie seriously


    stared at Billy. ten ae


    want to k ep this ohilG Reni Twill


    ea BINS don''t want it, then | will


    go to the hospital and get rid of him."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie was a smart woman, so she showed her thoughts and decisions first before Billy did.


    This was also something that she had carefully thought about.


    If Billy wanted this child, it couldn''t be better. If he didn''t want this child, then she wouldn''t be able to keep it.


    Besides, who said those words first would make a great difference.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If she said it first, he would have a


    guilty conscience to ids he Qe!


    knsyaleariathat ei y actually valued


    their rtionship. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    However, if it had been Billy who said those words first, it would have been totally different. He might think she was pestering


    him.


    It was a wrong choice to keep a man with a child. The man may love the child, but he would loathe a woman.


    If she could get Billy''s guilty conscience and love, she could abandon the child. She had thought of everything in a short time.


    Billy took a sip of red wine, rubbed his forehead, and said, "It isn''t time to have a child now, Natalie." 1


    This child came too suddenly, and he had no intention to have a child now.


    "| got it." Natalie''s heart trembled. Then she said," When youe back from thepany tomorrow evening, remember to go


    to the pharmacy to buy abortion pills for me, and then stay with me. It''s the first time for me to do it. I''m a little scared."


    "Sorry, I''ll stay with you." Billy said.


    She was very active to say those words without pestering him or crying, which made Billy feel guilty. He knew how important


    children were to women.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "That''s great." She smiled. She was as delicate as a lotus in a storm. She said pitifully, "Let''s have dinner.


    These are your favorite dishes."


    Billy embraced her in his arms and asked her what she wanted to eat and what else she needed gently. His expression and tone


    were very gentle.


    This was what Natalie wanted... 1


    She didn''t want to leave Billy, nor did she want to let him be unsatisfied with her.


    So she couldn''t keep the baby. But she had to get something. Maybe he would feel guilty for her, or maybe he would marry her in


    the future.


    Natalie had gotten used to pretending to be soft, gentle, generous and considerate in front of Billy. She carefully guessed what


    he was thinking. So they never had conflicts and got along very well.


    However, Natalie never thought that it was wrong to get along with him in this way. This could work for a short period of time, but


    would it work over time?


    Even if she was cautious, she might make mistakes in the future. At that time, their conflicts would be more intense and violent


    than those of other couples.


    In fact, Natalie understood that she didn''t win Billy over by love in the very beginning, but by calctions and body.


    So she couldn''t do whatever she wanted now in front 0 f Billy...


    But she knew that Billy had a crush on her. He would definitely fall in love with her in the future.


    At night, under the temptation of Natalie, they had sex... 1


    After hearing what Kingsley said, Sherman intended t o take over the project and told the manager.


    This was indeed an opportunity for


    her. Although she had-begn iavol


    in iscprojat, Be didn''t y an


    important role. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If she took over this project, she would certainly work hard. Suddenly, she wanted to take it over.


    Grace thought that there must be


    something wrong with herrea 1!


    Ww could she tRE ver Billy''s


    p act? Sherman told Grace about


    Kingsley''s words. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Grace said excitedly, "My prince charming is really not an ordinary man."


    In her world, her prince charming was the best man, while Billy was nothing.


    Sherman had talked to Kingsley on


    the phone many times durin


    day. His de-were'' Grider and fullo


    fledhee n. She always flushed. They


    made an appointment to go


    shopping after work. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    The manager responded quickly. As soon as she finished speaking, the manager gave her all the documents and then asked her


    to go to a cafe in the afternoon to discuss details.


    All morning, she was looking at the documents about the project seriously, and she was going to do it conscientiously.


    At the appointed time, she arrived at the cafe. The waiter took her to a private room that had been reserved in advance.


    Sherman ordered a cup of coffee and sipped it slowly, while Kingsley texted her to ask what she was doing.


    She texted back that she was waiting to negotiate the details about the project.


    Then he asked her to remember what he had said about exercising his rights as a boyfriend.


    Sherman couldn''t stop smiling as she pinched her phone when the door of the private room opened and Billy walked in.


    She nced sideways and her eyesnded on the pocket of his coat. She saw the abortion medicine clearly, which jutted out of


    the pocket.


    Billy had just bought the medicine and put it in his


    coat pocket. Noticing Sherman''s gaze, Billy looked there...


    Then, his eyebrows frowned and he looked sullen and grumpy...


    Sherman looked at it briefly and then looked away, pretending not to see anything.


    ¡®What he buys, who he buys it for, it''s none of my business."


    Sherman put the paperwork on the table, put down her coffee cup, and said coldly, "Let''s get down to the details of the contract."


    Billy''s face had returned to normal, he squintedzily and reclined on the chair, "| haven''t had dinner yet, I''m hungry, as for the


    details of the contract, we can talk about them after dinner."


    Sherman''s brow wrinkled, and she tried to suppress the anger that had grown in her.


    When the waiter came in, Billy picked up the menu and ordered a dozen dishes, which were enough to cover the whole table.


    Still frowning, Sherman flicked at the file, "So, let''s start with number one."


    "I''m sorry, | don''t like to discuss business at dinner. It spoils my appetite." Billy drank a mouthful of warm water and said.


    Sherman knew he did it on purpose and became impatient, "but I''m on duty now. It''s not mealtime."


    "But it''s mealtime for me, so please


    wait for a while. Now, easeexouse


    Lneed to ga.fd Me bathroom."


    doin at said, he got up and left.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was left alone in the room. Furious, she pulled out her phone and checked the time. It was 4:30.


    She usually got off work at five, but


    the meal he had just ortleredwolllt!


    i e mareltiiall Br? hour to cook.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If he really wanted to talk to her about the contract, she would wait for two hours.


    But apparently, he was not...


    She lowered her head, took out her


    pen, and made marks on the mM


    document, hig jahtine the key


    pomtein red including registration


    information, notes of caution, and


    details that needed to be covered in


    the negotiation. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy knew Sherman''s temper. If someone made a joke like that, she would lose her temper.


    Unexpectedly, she did not lose her temper when he entered the private room.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Sitting quietly at the table, Sherman was so focused with a pen and paper in her hand that she did not even notice Billying


    in.


    She was wearing a ck coat with a fur cor. Her hair was tied back casually and her cheeks were fair and glowing.


    Billy''s eyes moved. Then he sat down at the table and drank water, waiting for the dishes to be served.


    It was very quiet and peaceful in the private room ...


    It was already half an hourter when four dishes were served, and there were still six dishes to be served.


    ¡°How about dining together?" Billy asked.


    Sherman refused him without taking a look at Billy.


    Billy raised his eyebrows, and then he enjoyed the dishes slowly, thinking the dishes were delicious.


    Ten minutester, Sherman, who had been silent, raised her head.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She put the files on the table. "| have marked out the points and details that need discussion. Check them tonight, and we will


    talk about them tomorrow."


    While speaking, Sherman stood up and began to pack


    up her bag.


    Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Billy stared at her," We have agreed to talk about it today, why do you leave it to tomorrow?"


    "Your dinner is expected to take a long time, and | just can''t keep waiting here. Besides, I''m already off work now." After saying


    that, she was about to walk out of the private room.


    "It''s snowing outside. Let me drive you home." Billy also stood up.


    Sherman did not turn around. She refused him directly, "My boyfriend wille over to pick me up."


    Narrowing his eyes, Billy paused. And after he came back to his senses, he followed her out.


    Through the ss door of the hall, Billy saw that Sherman was standing on the staircase.


    The man in a ck coat was standing at the bottom of the staircase in front of Sherman. He was helping her wear gloves.


    In this direction, Billy happened to see that Sherman''s face was pink, and they walked to the car hand in hand.


    From the beginning to the end, Sherman did not even look back...


    When the silver Mulsanne disappeared from the view, Billy turned around and walked back to the private room. Irritated and


    depressed, Billy thought none of these dishes at the table were to his liking.


    In the car.


    It was still snowing, so it was very cold outside. Sherman turned to look at the man beside her, "Where are we going?"


    "Where do you want to go?" Kingsley turned up the heating and asked.


    "| don''t want to go anywhere. It''s still snowing outside. And it isn''t suitable to go anywhere due to such bad weather." She said.


    It was snowing heavily outside the window, and the ground was white covered with thick snow. When the weather was like this, it


    would be cozy andfortable to lie on the bed watching TV with the heating on.


    After thinking for a while, Kingsley turned the steering wheel to the left and made a turnaround. Sherman was surprised. Kingsley


    was smiling faintly now with the corners of his lips arched.


    Finally, the car pulled over in front of the vi.


    As the door of the vi was opened, Sherman was greeted with warm air. She shook herself, feeling warm all over.


    Then Kingsley came in. The housekeeper had cooked the dinner. Normal as these dishes were, they were specially cooked for


    her.


    Kingsley had always been particr with everything, whether it was a meal or something else.


    Most of the dishes were soup. On snowy days, it was warm to have a bow! of hot soup.


    The dishes tasted very good. Sherman had two steaks and a lot of soup, so her stomach was very full now.


    When Sherman noticed Kingsley gazing at her, her cheeks blushed slightly.


    She tugged the loosened hairs on her cheeks behind her ears, asking, "Am | eating too much?"


    "No, | don''t like skinny women, on the contrary, | like women who are a bit plump ..."


    Sherman looked at him, "Why?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "No one wants to sleep with a pile of bones ..."


    "..." Sherman.


    She felt that Kingsley was not so serious but was wild on the inside.


    "Have you read a report that the


    thinner a woman is, the more likely a


    man is to cheat on hes pg the Ol"


    eprint dercant of men like


    ightly plump women ..." Raising his


    eyes to gaze at her, Kingsley said ina


    smoky and charming voice. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman would certainly regard other men as weird and creepy if they talked like this.


    But she felt different hearing ee


    looked a bit seductive when


    talking about this. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    talking about this. Re Se yore


    ep goin abayt the2OpIc Sex, eh he


    y


    Sherman blushed and shook her head.


    She had never read such a report before.


    "So, never regard a woman with a light weight as beautiful. Being slightly plump is the best..."


    Holding the bowel, Sherman had some more soup. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "If your girlfriend is very thin, will you


    cheat on her?"


    Kingsley smiled lightly and stared


    into her eyes. He ue ithoubtfie


    ami eeis sthesitation, Nifo! he''s my


    NS matter how she looks like, |


    will always love her..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s intent gaze seemed to set Sherman on fire, and Sherman felt her cheeks burning even more.


    Then she got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Outside the window, the snow was getting heavier and heavier.


    The sea was way out there. The falling snowkes were beautiful.


    Kingsley got up and walked behind Sherman on his long legs. His big hands circled her slender waist, and his sexy chin rested


    on her neck.


    The sudden intimacy surprised Sherman a little. Her body stiffened a little, and after she reacted, she rxed and snuggled into


    Kingsley''s chest.


    He was wearing only a ck sweater, but his chest was warm like a furnace. A man''s body was not the same as a woman''s after


    all.


    The breath from his nostrils fell on her fair and beautiful neck, and she shrank back a little in fear of tickling.


    He leaned down slightly and kissed her.


    Sherman closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At first, Kingsley just wanted to ask for a kiss, and Sherman just responded to it.


    But, after all, they were adults, so how can a kiss quench the desire?


    Suddenly, Sherman''s cell phone rang.


    Sherman came back to her senses and wanted to get the phone, but Kingsley didn''t let her.


    She insisted on answering the phone. So, Kingsley''s big hand pressed her slender waist, took the phone and handed it to her.


    It was Grace calling.


    She adjusted her breathing and picked up the phone after making a gesture to him.


    "Um yeah...I''m not going back...tonight..." She couldn''t even get the full sentence out. She was slightly annoyed, her hand


    pinching lightly between the man''s warm and firm waist and stomach, her cheeks flushed and her gaze rippling.


    Grace naturally knew that it was a beautiful scene a t the other end of the phone.


    "I''ll discuss it when youe back!"


    When Grace was about to hang up the phone, she took the opportunity to eavesdrop on the sound of her prince charming.


    She got very excited when she heard it.


    Natalie was watching TV and noticed that Billy returned, so she got up.


    Billy didn''t mention the abortion pill, so she did not ask. He took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. Then he put the abortion


    pills on the table casually.


    Natalie looked at Billy but did not say anything. She walked to the water fountain, poured a cup of warm water, sat on the sofa,


    looked at the instructions, and then asked Billy, "Did you eat dinner?"


    Billy answered yes and then called a doctor toe over.


    Although it was usually safe to eat abortion pills at home, he called a doctor just in case.


    After all, Natalie was suffering because of him. He wanted to ensure her safety.


    ording to the instructions, Natalie took the specified dose and kept clutching Billy''s hand.


    Amomentter, severe pain came from the stomach. She clenched her teeth as the pain made her gasp.


    Red blood oozed from her lower body, which looked horrific.


    Natalie was in great pain. Billy frowned and held her in his arms, unable to say what kind of feeling he had i n his heart.


    This was the first and only time he saw a woman abort in front of him. He did not imagine that the process would be so painful.


    The whole processsted for a short time. Natalie was like shedding her skin several times, her face was pale without a trace of


    blood, even her lips were pale.


    She was lying on the bed, unusually quiet and weak, and could not even speak.


    Billy apanied her.


    Seeing that Natalie was so weak, for some reason, Billy thought of Sherman back at that time.


    When Sherman had an abortion, he


    was not with her. Thinking ofthe!


    scene of the dd he wondered


    a .


    tt she would look like then. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He didn''t apany her at that time and he suddenly began to feel guilty.


    But then he thought that Sherman


    was the one who wanted.to fave\the


    orti wRAoOS one w


    ign See €one who


    decided to abort the baby. Why


    should he feel guilty? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie woke up before dawn and looked at Billy who was asleep beside her.


    There was no doubt that Billy felt guilty about her aborting the baby.


    It was worth it to use a one-month-old baby in exchange for his guilty conscience. Anyway, they would have another babyter.


    Billy woke up at nine o''clock and saw that Natalie was very weak, so he stayed by her side instead of going to the office.


    ¡°We will have childrenter, right?" Natalie raised her face and looked at Billy.


    She said these warm words in order to lead him to


    make amitment.


    But Billy wasn''t thinking about having a child at this time.


    Her weakness and pallor made it hard for him to say no, so he nodded his head casually.


    Natalie showed a smile. She didn''t ask or say anything else, but leaned into Billy''s arms and continued to sleep.


    When Sherman woke up, her head


    was still resting o n Kingsley Stony


    Sheet wat round her and


    didn''t feel cold at all. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    When she moved slightly, Kingsley opened his deep eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Good morning.¡±


    Then he leaned down and kissed her smooth forehead lightly. Sherman also said "Good morning" to him.


    In winter, people always didn''t want to get up but nestled under the covers. Sherman didn''t want to get u p too.


    Kingsley patted her with his big hand gently and whispered in her ear, "If you don''t want to go to work, I''ll call the manager."


    Sherman shook her head and turned around to look out of the window. The scenery was very beautiful.


    "Don''t you really feel bored with me?" He asked.


    "Why do you ask that?" Shermany on his chest.


    Kingsley stroked her cheek with his fingers, "My life is too dull and passionless. You are seven years younger than me. Perhaps


    you may feel that such life alwayscks something..."


    "No. | also like such a quiet life. I''m happy..." After thinking about it, Sherman whispered, "There is passion..."


    Alow chuckle spilled out of his chest. Kingsleyughed lightly, and Sherman flushed slightly.


    "| have ws. If you''re not satisfied with my proposals and suggestions, you can tell me..." He continued.


    In the morning, they spoke a lot of love words. After breakfast, Kingsley sent Sherman to thepany, and he parked at the


    corer of the street.


    The manager called Sherman to the office and asked," Why did you leave early yesterday?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sherman said, "| had a stomachache. Besides, it was time to leave work. Mr. Wright happened to call me and say there was an


    emergency."


    The manager frowned. In the end, he smiled and said," Okay. That''s great!"


    If the details of the contract were finalized as soon as possible, Sherman would not have to meet with Billy. Sherman called him


    and made an appointment with him to talk about those details.


    When Billy received the call, he was with Natalie.


    Natalie asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Billy said, "There is something about the contract."


    Natalie said, "You can go to thepany. I''m fine now. I''ll have a rest. The housekeeper can keep me apany."


    She didn''t know that the person in charge was Sherman.


    Billy nodded and told the housekeeper to take good care of Natalie. Then he went to the ce where he had the appointment


    with Sherman.


    Sherman was already waiting. She


    didn''t wear a coat but wore om


    evegk sweater She didn''t


    doBbaek to her apartmentst night,


    so she didn''t change her clothes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as Billy sat down, he stared at her clothes, "You didn''t change your clothes?"


    "It''s normal." Sherman didn''t look up and continued flipping through the documents.


    "You didn''t go back to your apartmentst night." Billy gritted his teeth and lowered his voice.


    Shermanughed lightly, "It''s none of your business. But it sounds you''re quite experienced."


    Billy was a little angry. Especially


    when he saw the obvious higkeyg oh


    iw beavtiia aieCfalt rec _ he was


    e ae angry, "You were really


    with himst night!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you think you''re meddling too


    much? We area it an ca


    (spre happendd etween u S,


    it fon


    al." Sherman found him


    ridiculous. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Billy was furious, "You epted another man in such a short time and slept with him?" 1


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that before the divorce, you had slept with Natalie countless times. | am here t 0 talk about the


    details of the contract with you today. If you are going to talk about something else, | will leave. He is my boyfriend. Other men


    are meaningless to me, including you."


    "I''m your ex-husband!" He was very angry.


    ¡°Right, you are my ex. Now, we are no better than strangers!" Sherman said indifferently.


    However, after listening to her words, Billy got irritated andughed. "We are both single now and still can develop our


    rtionship. Who dares to have an opinion about | pursuing you?"


    "No matter what you do, it''s your right. What does it have to do with others?" She said sarcastically, "So, no matter how intimate


    my boyfriend and | are, it''s our own business. Others don''t have the right to have an opinion.¡±


    She purposely used some of his words and thenpletely made him shut up.


    Upon hearing this, the anger in Billy''s heart didn¡¯t extinguish. Instead, it burned more and more intensely, and his heart was


    beating faster and faster.


    Sherman gave him a very real feeling that she has changed.


    He had never seen Sherman who had changed like this in the past seven years!


    She was rigorous, serious and full of confidence. There was also an indescribable dazzling light radiating from her.


    However, she was upied by another man at this time. Her body and everything about her were upied by him!


    He couldn''t bear it! He couldn''t ept it!


    "You''re right. From now on, no, from this moment on, | will do as I''ve just said. | will pursue you..."


    Even if there was a thing between Sherman and the man surnamed Wright, they had only been together for two months at most.


    He and Sherman had seven years of rtionship. The days they had spent together and those feelings could not all disappear in


    such a short time.


    So, his chances of victory were much higher than the man surnamed Wright!


    With such an understanding, his anger dissipated a lot, and his mood also improved. He leaned against the back of the chair


    with a littleziness and loosened the tie around his neck.


    In fact, Billy didn''t believe that Sherman and Kingsley had slept together.


    In his impression and understanding,


    Sherman was not so c al. Stet \


    weilen tes nab rer who she


    had only known for two months...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He felt that the hickeys on her neck were just to fool him...


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman pushed the documents


    aside, her eyes falling on Billy. Her


    expression was very cold, with a


    strange and unspeakable satosait


    : eens teat Nivalle just got an


    abortion for you yesterday, and you


    said such words to me today. To be


    honest, I''m really curious about what


    kind of mood and state of mind


    you''re in, or are you so lovey-dovey


    and heartless that you like to y


    with women?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Until this moment, she was still deeply suspicious that whether she really understand Billy thoroughly in seven years.


    Billy, who was leaning against the chair, stiffened slightly. At this moment, he had indeed forgotten about Natalie.


    "|''ll repeat it seriously again. | came


    here to negotiate with you ont


    details of the cotabel weren''t for


    chixcati sg, | wouldn''t have seen


    you. Let''s begin talking about the


    contract." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He didn''t answer Sherman, and she didn''t wait for his answer.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Because the answer didn''t matter to her. She didn''t need to wait for it.


    Then they began to talk about the details of the contract. Billy didn¡¯t say anything all the time. His eyes were dark and deep. It


    was impossible to see through what he was thinking. He was so silent.


    Their discussion went well and ended quickly, thanks to Billy''s quietness and cooperation. Sherman was very satisfied.


    After that, before Billy could say anything, Sherman stood up, stopped the cab, and left quickly.


    Knowing what Billy said to Sherman, Grace frowned, sneered, and said, "You are so stupid. Why don''t you cooperate with him to


    anger Natalie? She would have a stomachache and have difficulties in eating and sleeping if she knows about this. When she


    goes crazy, you can get rid of Billy!"


    Shermanughed lightly, "| didn''t want to do that. Unfortunately, | didn''t have a happy marriage, but I''m living a happy life now. |


    don''t want to interfere with their rtionship. Maybe two months ago I''d like to d o that, but now | won''t do that. I''ve learned a lot


    in these two months.¡± "It''s true that a woman needs to meet a good man, both in the rtionship and in life." Grace winked at


    Sherman. Obviously, she referred to Kingsley.


    Sherman flushed and pped her back, "By the way, h e will pick me up for dinnerter. Do you want to go with us?"


    "No. You can show PDA. | don''t want to be the third wheel. I''m going home." Grace said.


    Sherman said directly, "Great! You and Charlie are soi n love. Since you don''t n to divorce, you can''t keep living apart."


    Grace said bitterly, "| guess there would be a world war when | go back home."


    "You are powerful. | believe you can win!" Sherman believed her very much!


    Theyughed, yed and teased each other. However, no one knew Grace''s true feeling.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman waited for a cab in front of her apartment. When she looked up, she happened to see Kingsley walking over.


    He was wearing a dark purple shirt and a simple pair o f ck suit pants, with a charming and sexy aura.


    She unconsciously smiled and walked over. Kingsley took her into his arms, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, | just went downstairs." Sherman replied. She found herself getting more and more ustomed to his physical contact.


    Gazing at her red lips, Kingsley couldn''t help but hug her and kiss her.


    After a while, the phone in the pocket of his suit pants rang. Sherman pushed him away, "Phone..."


    Kingsley closed his eyes and


    frowned. He put his left hand aro


    her slender waj ffoatetite pfrome out


    Of pisauit bants with his right hand,


    and said in a low voice, "This call


    came at a very inappropriate time."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t speak but flushed.


    Luke called to invite him to have dinner together. Kingsley said he already had a date.


    Luke said, "Do you mind if | have dinner with you? I''m so lonely."


    Kingsley rubbed between his


    eyebrows with his slender han@dand


    telghigythelobdtion of the


    restaurant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hanging up, he asked Sherman,


    "Would you mind if Luke hasGiatier!


    witj-ugr ras oblige not." Sherman


    smiled. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Kingsley hadn''t calmed down yet, and his eyes were filled with desires. He said, "Do you think that I''m as impulsive as young


    men who are in their early twenties?"


    He didn''t say that frankly, but Sherman knew his meaning. She got in the car, fastened the seat belt and said, "I didn''t have the


    feeling before, but | have felt it now."


    "| only have feelings for you. Even | feel surprised about that. | wasn''t that impulsive before..." Kingsley exined.


    Sherman felt disturbed and flushed. She closed her eyes slightly. Then she opened her eyes and joked," Does it mean that you


    are fascinated by me?"


    He stared at her, smiled and said in a serious and hoarse voice, "You''re right. It''s the fact..."


    "Physiological?" She stared at him and frowned.


    "No. It''s spiritual. I''m fascinated by you spiritually, so | can''t control my physiological reactions..."


    They were adults, so they talked about that frankly.


    Under his gaze, her face turned redder immediately. She patted his arm and changed the topic, "Focus on driving..."


    She felt much easier to get along with Kingsley. She didn''t feel restrained anymore but felt at ease.


    Maybe it was because her character had been changed. She seemed to be more open-minded.


    Or maybe it was because they stayed together for a long time and became intimate. They chatted, hugged and kissed naturally.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Luke was waiting for them. Although he was dressed casually, he still looked noble.


    They sat in the dining hall and were so eye-catching. After all, beautiful women and handsome men always attracted people''s


    attention.


    They didn''t eat in the dining hall but went to a private room. The environment was graceful. They could see the night view of


    Santabaca.


    Luke looked at Sherman and said, "Ms. Holmes, you have changed a lot."


    "What do you mean?" Sherman smiled casually.


    "You look more beautiful," Luke said with a smile, but his gaze was meaningful andplicated.


    Sherman replied, "Thank you."


    Kingsley got the menu and ordered some spicy dishes. He knew Sherman liked spicy dishes very much.


    Sherman leaned close to Kingsley naturally, rested her head on his shoulder and shook her head, "The dishes you have ordered


    are spicy. How about order light dishes?"


    "Don''t you like spicy dishes??" Kingsley turned slightly to look at her gently.


    ¡°But you can''t eat spicy food. Especially, it''s bad for your throat. If you eat spicy food, your voice will be hoarse." She frowned.


    Kingsley smiled brightly. He ordered five spicy dishes and four light dishes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley and Sherman did PDA in


    in of Luke naturally. ke¡¯ e-gare \


    sal me-meangful He picked up a


    5 3} warm water and drank


    some. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman knew that Kingsley ordered dishes ording to her taste, but Luke was here. She looked a t Luke.


    Kingsley pinched her chin and


    handed a ss of war water oir.


    PQeinkis6mhe Water to warm


    Ore up. He is not fussy about


    food. Don''t worry." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The dishes were served quickly. There was also some bread that smelled good.


    The table was piled with dishes.


    Sherman enjoyed the sp ice dishes |


    pily as she


    ugh, Shee hap


    wont Kingsley to eat the dishes he


    liked. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Luke had been watching them...


    Momentster, Kingsley''s cell phone rang.


    They were not far apart, but Sherman didn''t see the name on the phone''s screen.


    Then the phone rang again...


    Kingsley frowned and still didn''t answer the phone...


    Sherman thought it was a little strange. She thought for a moment and said, "What''s the matter?"


    It was strange because Kingsley didn''t answer his phone and the caller kept calling.


    Kingsley''s deep eyes nced over at Luke and then at Sherman. He said in a soft voice, "I''m going to take a call. I''ll be back..."


    Sherman nodded. The man stood up, picked up his cell phone with his right hand, opened the door of the private room with his


    left, and walked out.


    That left only Sherman and Luke in the room.


    After drinking warm water, Luke said, ""How much do you know about Kingsley? For example, his character and his family.


    know his character, but | don''t know about his family. I''m not curious about his family neither." Sherman replied tly.


    Smiling, Luke put his ss of water on the table. The ss tinkled as he tapped it with his bent fingers. The water was shaking.


    "Ms. Holmes, you''re smart. The Kingsley family is unusual. You shouldn''t be together. It''s better if you break up before you fall in


    love."


    Shermanughed too, putting down her fork, "I have always thought the words woulde from his parents, but I''m surprised to


    hear them from his friend..."


    "It is not right for me to say so, but since I''m his friend and | have seen you several times, | said so for your sake."


    "Thank you for your kindness.We''re still getting to know each other. We don''t even know if we''re going to end up together.In


    addition, if | end up falling in love with him, | will not follow his parents¡¯ advice before h e tells me to break up. The rtionship


    should be taken seriously..."


    "Still getting to know each other?"


    Judging from how close and natural they had just been, Luke did not believe her...


    ¡°But you don''t know much about him, maybe you haven''t really known him..." "When he wants to tell me, he will tell me. He is


    mature and considerate." Sherman said.


    "Yes, you are quite right about that..." Luke paused,¡± But he''s..."


    Before he finished his sentence, a


    slight noise stopped pinay


    Kingstey piiah¨¦d open the door 1d


    came in. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Luke turn around and look


    behind him, Sherman, BU


    ¡®aig ng for buka to Fis el


    ee also turn around. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley sat down as they pee


    and raised his eye cists"


    vareyau buy¡¯ S looking at?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Luke shrugged his shoulderszily and said," Nothing.¡±


    Sherman then looked at Luke, picked up where he left off, and asked him, "But he''s what?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Luke just smiled and drank quietly, pretending not to hear what she said.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Luke looked deeply at Sherman...


    Lying on the bed, Natalie''s face getting paler and paler.


    When Billy walked in, she opened her eyes at once.


    He hung his suit jacket casually on his arm and asked, "Why are you getting paler and paler?"


    Before Natalie could say anything, the housekeeper said, "Mr. Day, Ms. Moore wanted to prepare dinner for you just now, but


    she was so weak that she almost fell.¡±


    "I''m fine." Natalie shook her head and smiled gently a s usual. But she couldn''t hide her haggard look.


    She thought, ''Men love considerate women. | am more considerate and gentle than Sherman. | should receive unexpected


    results."


    Natalie was waiting for Billy to propose to her. She firmly believed that this day shoulde soon.


    "You should have a good rest. Jane Smith will make dinner. I''m going to take a shower."


    In the bathroom.


    As the warm water ran down his head, Billy wiped the


    water off his face with his big hands and propped his arms on the bathroom wall.


    He was thinking about one thing. He thought of Sherman and Natalie...Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®If | want to pursue Sherman, | shouldn''t continue being with Natalie..."


    Billy cheated on Sherman in his previous marriage. H e knew he wasn''t the man who could take the responsibility. But he took


    the rtionship seriously and shouldn''t be considered as a scum. The only wrong thing he did was that during their marriage, he


    fooled around with Natalie behind Sherman''s back.


    But he thought that he was forced to do that. He didn''t get along well with Sherman back then. The subdued atmosphere


    between him and Sherman almost made him go crazy!


    Otherwise, if he wanted to cheat on Sherman, he could have done it countless times with different women in seven years.


    Instead, he was just together with Natalie...


    Natalie had been with him for a period of time. Other than Sherman, she was the only woman who stayed b y his side for a long


    time. 1


    She hadn''t gotten anything from him. She had an abortion for him. At this moment, she is lying in bed weakly. He felt sorry for


    her.


    But Billy didn''t want to ignore Sherman and be with Natalie from now on.


    He had been with Sherman for seven years. He wasn''t with Natalie for too long. Besides, he had been thinking about Sherman


    during this time.


    If he saw Sherman sleep with another man, he would really go crazy. She could only sleep with him!


    Billy had already made a choice between Natalie and Sherman...


    But Natalie was too weak at this moment. He couldn''t speak it out now. When the right moment came, he would tell Natalie...


    Billy thought that he wasn''t a ruthless man!


    Moreover, it was he who took the initiative to fool around with Natalie. He had to take on a lot of responsibilities at this moment.


    She was gentle and considerate. She knew what he needed at any time. That was why Billy felt more and more guilty.


    He owed Natalie too much in his life!


    He had never been bored or unsatisfied with her.


    After turning off the shower, Billy picked up the bathrobe, put it on casually, and walked out of the bathroom.


    Jane stood in the room with the chicken soup in her hand and smiled, "Mrs. Day was afraid that you would catch a cold, so she


    asked me to make the chicken soup for you."


    Hearing Jane call her Mrs. Day, Natalie''s expression was softer and she was in a particr good mood.


    Billy raised his eyebrows. He didn''t


    pay attention to the details, but


    narrowed his es and kinked $2


    Navalia bhltte ed, "You should have


    a good rest, instead of being busy


    with these trivial matters." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter. | will take care of


    myself. You should drink it q icky


    It''s snowi goytgide! GSohisken


    sbdp allvep you warm." Natalie''s


    voice was particrly gentle. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After looking at her for a short time, Billy looked away calmly and nodded gently.


    Because the longer he looked at her, the more guilty h e would feel. He took the chicken soup, raised his head, and finished


    drinking it.


    Jane smiled, took the empty bowl, and walked out of the room. She closed the bedroom door, and she could tell that Mrs. Day


    and Mr. Day got along very well with each other!


    Natalie straightened the bed sheet beside her without saying anything. But it was obvious that she wanted him to sleep with her.


    Billy sat beside Natalie and held her hand, "You should have a rest. I''ll sleep next door tonight."


    Her hand stiffened. She looked at him and said, "Why?"


    "| need to deal with some contracts.


    Some projects are already to be


    implemented. | wm eepSrod


    ofypaunents onight. | may stay up


    all night. If I''m in the bedroom, |''ll


    disturb you..." Billy said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Natalie raised her head, gazed deeply at him, and said, "If it''s because... | can..."


    Billy rubbed between his eyebrows gently with his hand, pressed his hands on her shoulders, and tucked her in, "Don''t think too


    much. The project is indeed imminent.¡±


    Natalie nodded. After saying good night, she closed her eyes.


    Billy went to the next room. The curtains were open. H e stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and smoked, without reading


    the documents.


    After dinner, it was already ten o''clock.


    In summer it became dark at eight o''clock, while in winter it became dark at six o''clock. By ten o''clock it was already particrly


    dark.


    Luke had already settled the bill. It was very cold outside the restaurant.


    Kingsley drove to the restaurant. However, Luke didn''t drive a car. At this time, it was difficult to stop a cab.


    Luke said, "My wife is visiting her mother. She took the kid with her. I''m alone tonight. | don''t want to go


    back home. I''ll go to Kingsley''s vi."


    Sherman said, "| can take a cab home. You can drive back to the vi.¡±


    However, Kingsley insisted on taking her home.


    When a gentle and gentlemanly man became aggressive and domineering, there was nothing a woman could do.


    Sherman said, "My apartment and your vi are in opposite directions. If you send me back and then go back to the vi, it will


    take an hour or even more time. You don''t need to do that."


    Kingsley raised his wrist to look at the time, stared at her, and said, "It''s half past ten. Do you think | would let you stand here


    alone and stop a cab?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sherman knew that he wouldn''t agree!


    It would be a waste of time to continue standing here. So she sighed helplessly and got in the car.


    Kingsley sat in the driver''s seat, while Luke sat in the passenger seat. Sherman sat in the back seat.


    Because Luke was there, of course they couldn''t be as a t ease as before.


    It was very silent. The three of them didn''t make a sound, only the faint sound of breathing could be heard.


    The car stopped in front of the apartment building. Sherman got out of the car. She shivered in the cold wind and said, "It''s too


    late, so | won''t invite you upstairs for coffee. Good night. Be careful."


    Kingsley smiled lightly and urged her gently, "It''s too cold outside. Hurry to go upstairs."


    Sherman nodded, smiled, and waved her hands. Then she turned around and stepped into the elevator.


    She took out the key and opened the door. She was just about to enter the house when a sound came.


    ¡®Could it be a mouse?"


    Sherman frowned and walked in. Before she could turn on the light, she saw a strong and dazzling light. She felt dizzy and


    couldn''t see clearly. She thought that it must be a burr!


    In fact, there were two burrs in her home. While she couldn''t see clearly, one burr came around behind her quickly and


    blindfolded her.


    Sherman froze. She felt something cold on her neck.


    She took a deep breath and clenched her hand tightly t o calm down.


    At this time, no one else could save her. She could only save herself.


    "| know you want money. | don''t want


    to die. So take away as muc


    as you ca Sings teyoiedon''t ¡®believe


    rho uet cover my eyes. When you


    leave, please close the door." She


    said calmly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had never encountered a robbery or burrs. This was the first time for her to experience it.


    But she knew that at this time, she shouldn''t be flustered. If she pissed them off, she would be in danger.


    Then there was a sudden silence.


    However, she could still hearth {T\


    sauna gieeiad ening her and


    t Sone of someone rummaging


    through the room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was ck in front of Sherman''s eyes. Hearing that sound, her heart beat wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest.


    She didn''t know what was going on in the darkness at this moment!


    After a long time, the apartment was quiet again. But she could clearly feel the scent behind her. Someone hadn''t left yet.


    Then she felt a sudden stinging pain


    on her neck. She sree? tegetirid


    Q the ypitauerthG? 8y S, and then she


    saw the blood on the tip of the sharp


    knife. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    The man with the sharp knife had a grim face. He wasughing dreadfully and poking the knife wildly. It was terrifying.


    Sherman covered her neck with her hands and ducked his attack. She tried to run for the door but was stopped by the man. The


    tip of the knife sliced through her wrist. She drew a cold breath.


    She was wearing a pair of high heels. In a panic, she tripped over a chair and fell to the ground. Just then, the man came over


    and stood in front of her. He seemed out of his mind. His eyes were scarlet. He kept chanting, "I''m gonna kill you... I''m gonna kill


    you...", as if he was chanting a spell.


    Sherman''s hands and feet were all deadly chill, and her body kept shaking. She could only keep stepping back.


    Obviously, the man would not let her go. He approached closer and grinned, "You ruined my life! You broke up my family! | will


    not let you go!"


    Then Sherman figured out that the man was a psycho!


    Heughed hideously while his left hand kept beating his chest vigorously. He looked extremely horrible.


    Suddenly, the man went crazy. He raised the knife


    with both hands and swung it down toward Sherman''s belly. Just as the tip of the knife was about to touch her belly, suddenly,


    the man''s eyes widened and he copsed to the ground.


    Finally, Sherman regained her breath. She looked upward, only to see Kingsley standing there. He bluntly kicked the man away.


    She gulped for fresh air. Her face was pale. Seeing him, immediately she felt safe. Her eyes welled up with tears. She felt like


    crying. She had just been really scared.


    Kingsley''s face was awful and gloomy. But he carried her up very gently. His voice was soft after suppression, "It''s okay. I''m


    here..."


    I''m here¡¯, three simple words shattered thest vestiges of her strength...Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her fearful, terrified heart finally resumed beating. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried herself tightly in his


    embrace.


    cing her on the couch, Kingsley called the doctor. Within moments, Lee came over with the doctor.


    Sitting beside her, Kingsley enveloped her in his strong arms. The doctor disinfected her wound and applied medicine to it.


    Kingsley was holding her hands in his palms the whole time.


    When the doctor applied the medicine, the pain was severe. But Sherman gritted her teeth, not making a sound. She just clung


    closely to Kingsley. She was


    stubborn and tough.


    After the doctor finished with her wound, the police and neighborhood security all came up. After investigating, they concluded


    that the two were not partners.


    It was getting to the New Year. The thief came to steal money. As for the psycho, he had just run out of the mental hospital and


    followed the thief here.


    Kingsley looked grim. The neighborhood security kept apologizing. But his face did not ease in any way.


    "This neighborhood''s management


    fees are high. You Hele e reoney! |


    t hoythehal gidyou work? I''ll be


    \ting for your manager''s apology


    and exnation!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The police had already done the forensics. One of them said, "Mr. Wright, we''re taking both of the two back to the police station."


    Kingsley averted his eyes and


    nodded slightly. Staring at wi lesaudl


    patient wiehssens Sut On the


    grou ingsley was cold and


    indifferent, but a storm was gathering


    in his eyes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After they all left, Kingsley carried Sherman in his strong arms and sat her on hisp. He asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    Sherman''s heart was now settled. She shook her head, "But why didn''t you leave?"


    "| was waiting for the light in your


    room toe on before | left, but it


    hadn''t been turned oh aiesr 6ag'' ''


    time: ihnoughtlit Was strange, so |


    went upstairs..." Kingsley''s voice was


    low, and his movements were gentle.


    "You can''t live here anymore..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    ¡®It''s okay. They''ve been caught."


    Fortunately, he hadn''t left yet.


    "There is something wrong with the management and security of this apartment. You shouldn''t live here anymore. If | leave early


    or arrivete, what would happen to you? Have you thought about it?¡±


    Sherman didn''t say anything. Kingsley rubbed the area between his eyebrows, "Maybe you think it won''t happen again. But |


    don''t want to be so frightened again.¡±


    "Will you be frightened?" Sherman looked at him. His face was calm andposed, and he didn''t seem to b e frightened.


    Kingsley grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest," Can you feel it?¡±


    His heart was beating fast because of her. Sherman licked her lips, and her heartbeat also elerated.


    "I''m afraid that if | won''t be able to save you in time, you''ll be in danger. Move to my vi. | said | would respect you. | shouldn''t


    make you face something like this alone. So, listen to me, okay?"


    The thirty-four-year-old man was so stable, mature and elegant. But at this moment, he was hugging her and saying such warm


    words.


    Sherman didn''t hesitate and nodded, with her eyes full of tears.


    Kingsley held her downstairs gently. Mulsanne was still there.


    Luke saw the two of them. Kingsley asked him to drive and then held Sherman in the back seat.


    Luke asionally nced at the back seat. He could clearly see that Kingsley was a little nervous and angry. But he was very


    gentle with his woman.


    Luke thought of the scene before...


    But when he looked at Sherman, he gripped the steering wheel tightly and his face was extremely stern.


    There were many rooms in the vi. Sherman lived on the first floor, while Luke lived on the second floor. Kingsley moved from


    the second floor to the first floor.


    Sherman''s hand was injured. If Kingsley lived next to her, he could hear her voice. When she needed help, h e could show up in


    time.


    As a twenty-seven-year-old woman, Sherman had been through a lot. She was very mature. When it happened, she was indeed


    scared.


    But at this moment, she was calm.


    She slept well at night and didn''t have


    dreams. The injuries yer ish anu


    Ani werpyaot BERDUS, So she didn''t


    have to take time off work. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She knew her condition well. If she needed to have a rest, she would do that.


    When Sherman walked out of her room, Luke was sitting in the living room and drinking coffee. She said, "Good morning."


    Luke nodded lightly. Sherman looked into the room, but didn''t see Kingsley.


    Kingsley stood up, walked to her


    slowly with the eee inhisn


    hand, Specs Wer ut to buy


    youlbFe kfast. Maybe you shouldExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    read this newspaper. " 1 Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a lot of news in the


    newspaper. Sherman felt that there


    must be somethin ted taker


    this neyspabeh ¡®The only thing that


    was relevant to her was the news


    that the director of the mental


    hospital had been removed from his


    position. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    "I''m an ordinary employee," Sherman wondered, "Do | need an assistant?"


    Kingsley said that only if she epted Lee to stay with her would he let her work at thepany; otherwise he would call the


    CEO of herpany directly to ask for leave.


    Even gentle men could be aggressive, and Sherman had no choice but to keep Lee.


    Sherman became thepany''s most visible employee.When she was thirsty, Lee would trot out and make her a cup of coffee. If


    she needed something, Lee would get it for her.


    The employees whispered that she was arrogant, but the manager knew the inside story and always smiled and talked to


    Sherman affably.


    Sherman had a field trip afternoon, she thought the person in charge from the other party might be a manager, but it turned out


    to be Billy.


    The residents had been paid to move, and the residents had begun to move. Sherman had the people in charge take urate


    measurements and record the data.


    Billy was wearing a dark red coat, unbuttoned, which


    made him look a little casual.


    Noticing the wounds on Sherman''s neck and wrist, he narrowed his eyes and tried to touch the wounds on her neck. Sherman


    dodged, her uninjured hand taking hold of his wrist.


    ¡°How did you get hurt?" Billy frowned.


    ¡°A psycho robbed at night and hurt me with a knife." She yed it down as if it were a trivial matter, "And don''t disturb my work."


    In the distance, a middle-aged woman said to her daughter, "That''s your schoolmate, Sherman, and that''s her husband, right?


    Why are they still so close when they''re divorced?"


    bivia was packing her suitcase when she heard her mother''s words and looked up.


    ¡®It was them!"


    Natalie helped her when she was in trouble, so between Sherman and Natalie, bivia leaned toward Natalie.


    She handed the suitcase to her mother and secretly followed them.


    Billy, in the doghouse with Sherman, squinted at her from time to time.


    Sherman did not try to be brave, and when her neck felt a little ufortable she called it quits.


    The project was to build a shopping mall. The style, material and appearance, all needed to be discussed. They went to the


    nearest cafe.


    "We want a private room." Billy said


    to the waiter, casual ve putting 6nd |


    ¡é inthe@obket of his suit pants.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, just sit in the lobby." Sherman refused.


    She had wounds to her wrists and neck, so she would be no match for Billy in a fight.


    Of course, it was not likely that Billy


    would pester her. WAGE rad \\


    "at Noy that hea atalie, he did


    n hecesserty need to pester her!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy tried to insist, but Sherman was already sitting down by the window, frowning but helpless.


    She waspletely businesslike,


    and when she knew atly waar


    rsnasdifexactly what she


    thought. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You''ve changed a lot."Billy suddenly said.


    Sherman ignored him and continued talking about work.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    "In the past, if a thief had robbed a room, you wouldn''t dare to stay in it alone." He continued.


    Sherman raised her eyebrows slightly and wrote down his requirements in her notebook.


    Billy frowned tightly, raised his hand, and took away the notebook from her hand.


    Finally, Sherman got a little angry and threw the pen o n the table, "What do you want to do?"


    "A few days ago, | said | would pursue you. | am serious. I''ve decided to break up with Natalie. But she''s very weak at this


    moment. | shouldn''t provoke her..."


    Sherman rubbed between her eyebrows with one hand, looked at him, and said impatiently, "It''s none of my business."


    However, Bivia was sitting behind the two of them. She heard what they said clearly and recorded their words with her phone.


    Since the two of them walked into the cafe and sat there, she began to record with her phone.


    Bivia thought that she should give this recording to Natalie. As Natalie''s best friend, she didn''t want Natalie to be hurt.


    Hearing such a conversation, Livia felt heartbroken for Natalie.


    "I''m going to pursue you. Of course | should tell you what I''m about to do." Billy stared at her and closed her notebook.


    Sherman felt that it was indeed a wrong choice for her to ept this project. She didn''t want to get entangled with people and


    things from the past.


    But now they had been entangled deeply, and it had affected her normal work.


    Livia didn''t want to listen to their conversation anymore. She felt that Billy had already made the point and the words that


    followed were not important.


    Billy would say something more to pursue Sherman.


    Walking out of the cafe, Livia called Natalie and asked where she was. Then she stopped a cab and rushed over-


    Natalie was wearing pajamas without any makeup. She looked a little haggard and pale.


    Half an hourter, Livia arrived at Natalie''s home.


    When she saw Natalie, she was shocked. Livia hadn''t seen her for a few days, but she was so pale. Livia said, "What happened


    to you? Your face is so pale."


    "| was pregnant. | took abortion pills


    to abort the baby. T attsavhya! ||


    Nadie Bid and gave her a


    cup of coffee. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is it because Billy didn¡¯t want the baby or because you didn''t want it?"


    "He didn''t want it." Natalie sipped warm water and said curiously, "Why do you hurriedlye here today?"


    Bivia took a deep breath and held the phone tightly," How could you abort the baby just because he didn''t want it?¡±


    Livia shook her head, "Now we are in


    a country ofws. Ifyeq wantahe


    yi gall Billy Forde you to abort the


    baby?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| want to stay with him. | don''t want


    him to feel bored with me. We will


    have childrenter. think, afte"


    ed\thiebabl-he would feel guilty


    about me. He is not a ruthless man. |


    can take advantage of his guilty


    conscience for many things." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing what she said, Livia felt sad. She didn''t know i f she should give Natalie that recording from her phone.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    She didn''t know when the rtionship between the two became so good.


    It was said that everyone was hypocritical. Everyone liked to hear ttery and praise, and no one would like to hear harsh but


    true words. Even the closest friends were no exception.


    Livia smiled sarcastically. She picked up the phone and directly left without a word.


    She didn''t feel it was superfluous. As a friend, she had done what she should do. As for what Natalie would think, it was her own


    business.


    Perhaps this world was bing so realistic.


    Natalie drank two sses of water one after another. The smile on her face was getting bigger and bigger, which was different


    from her usual gentle smile, but a very mboyant smile.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was absolutely impossible for her to let Billy go.


    Now that she lost her baby, how could she let Billy go?


    She had said before that womenpared not only their feelings but also their scheming. In many cases, scheming was more


    important than feelings.


    Now, it was like everything was back to the original point. But, it was said that Billy had a deep sense of guilt.


    She would definitely make good use of his guilt. It was just that the recording that Livia brought made her heartache.


    She had aborted her child for Billy and stayed by his side for so long. Now he wanted to get back his ex-wife and say he didn''t


    want her. Was it so simple?


    She was not ready toe at the first call and leave at the wave of a hand.


    Awave of anger surged up in her heart. She threw the ss in her hand out of the window, which fell to pieces with a crisp


    sound. However, she would not use excessive means but remain gentle as usual.


    This was the first time Natalie lost her temper, and the first time she was so angry.


    Sherman ignored Billy and went straight back to thepany, but he cheekily followed.


    The manager certainly weed Billy. During this time, the manager was in a good mood.


    Day Corporation was famous in Santabaca, and Billy was exceedingly handsome. When he came to the manager''s office, he


    caused a sensation.


    Billy always appeared in the magazines, but women still preferred seeing his handsome face in person.


    All the women in thepany were


    getting excited and oy ey te goite\


    eticins nages siarfive. ¡®only Sherman


    6 eed on the work. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The door opened and the manager came out of his office and said, "Sherman."


    Sherman looked like she didn''t hear,


    sitting quietly. The (manger |


    hes againytShetrthan, Mr. Day has a


    question for you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t move. She knew what Billy''s question was.


    The manager walked over and forcefully pulled her to his office.


    Billy was leaning on the sofazily. Seeing Sherman being pulled in, he said politely, "Sit down, please."


    Sherman tossed her hair Sac her


    ears, closed the office i


    then looked At oe with a


    in eee "Why do you want to


    pursue me again?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Billy looked at her without saying a word.


    "Is it because you find out you''re still in love with me? Or because you are tired of Natalie now? Or because you just see that I''m


    prettier than ever? If | still have pregnancy freckles on my face, I''m out of shape, and | don''t dress myself up, I''m sure you won''t


    even want to look at me. Am | right?"


    ¡°Also, don''t say that you can''t live without me after the divorce. Don''t use it as an excuse. We have been divorced for two


    months. In the first month, | was looking for a job every day. | was almost assaulted, and | worked as a cleaner for a period of


    time. But you didn''t try to pursue me. Not until | was transformed did you say that you wanted to pursue me again. Billy, who do


    you think you are? What do you value? You showed me that seven years of our love was nothing. | couldn''t stand your treachery.


    Who are you to say that you want to pursue me again?"


    Sherman continued and said sharply, "So don''t waste your time. Live your life with your Natalie. I''m a shrew and I''ll go crazy


    every now and then. You''re too good for me, Mr. Day!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With that, she turned and wanted to walk out. The door was blocked by the manager. Sherman was a little upset, "Mr. Wright is


    coming to pick me up


    downstairs."


    The manager thought for a moment. Then he stepped back and opened the door. But before Sherman could g 0 out, her wrist


    was mped by Billy. She was unable t o move now.


    She couldn''t break free. So she asked Lee to tell Kingsley that she was trapped and couldn''t go. She needed him toe


    upstairs now and she would wait for him in the office.


    Lee nodded. He moved very fast and went downstairs i n a twinkling of an eye. The manager thought to himself that this was not


    good, and that the situation was out of his control. After all, he dared not offend either of them!


    If Mr. Wright came up, what should he do?


    The manager was very embarrassed, but the staff in the office was very curious. They always liked to gossip. How could they


    miss such a good opportunity?


    Billy became more and more irritable when he heard about Mr. Wright. And at the same time, the strength o f his hand to restrain


    Sherman''s wrist increased a lot.


    Well, Mr. Wright came just in time...


    The look on Billy''s face became wicked, and heughed meaningfully at the corners of his mouth.


    Since he had dered that he would pursue Sherman again, how could he be afraid of the arrival of other men, especially


    Kingsley? He would wait and see!


    "I''m not leaving. You can let go now." Turning around, Sherman said coldly to Billy.


    She had never liked to be in the limelight or to be the centre of attention. But today, thanks to Billy, she had enough!


    Leering at the slightly red mark on Sherman''s wrist that had been strangled by him, Billy let go of her and shrugged his shoulders


    lazily. Then he leaned on the desk behind him with his hands sping his chest.


    Kingsley walked in quickly. He was dressed in a ck coat with a fur cor, which added to the nobility emanating from him.


    The two men werepletely different types, and it could be seen clearly from the style of their clothes.


    Billy was dressed in dark red, just like him, mboyant and presumptuous.


    While Kingsley wore a ck coat and a ck suit underneath, showing that he was low-key, luxurious and sophisticated.


    As a result, the whole office was


    boiling. The women couldn''t take


    their eyes off the-yoarien. Ehathen


    ip eattidsWwere less interested, not


    because they didn''t like gossip, but


    because it made them sadder. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Not to mention that their family


    backgrounds weren''t equal t


    of Billy and Kingste\l eer their


    appe nces, figures, and statures


    were too inferior to them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, God was unfair, and there was no such thing as the saying that when God closed a door to you, he would leave a


    window for you.


    The women in the office were


    certainly very excited. There eng wo


    handsome guys shiinerup in the


    dedseat Hs same time. How could


    they not let the blood of those


    women boil? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    But for them, it would be better if Sherman could be ignored.


    Kingsley nced over Billy and then gazed at Sherman. He asked tenderly, "Shall we go?"


    Sherman nodded, standing beside him. Then they walked outside shoulder to shoulder. Both of them ignored Billy and viewed


    him just as the air.


    Sherman was quite annoyed with Billy, so certainly she would not greet him.


    Compared with strangers, Kingsley was slightly more familiar with Billy, for they had met a few times before. However, Billy left a


    very bad impression on Kingsley, so he wouldn''t be greeted by Kingsley either.


    Billy refused to let Sherman leave. He grabbed Sherman''s wrist once again, stopping her from moving forward.


    Sherman finally lost her control of anger and impatience. She growled at him, "Hands off."


    At that moment, the manager stepped forward. He closed the door and the window to stop other employees from looking inside.


    However, Billy still kept his hand on Sherman''s wrist. Kingsley frowned and warned him in a cold voice, "M r. Day, your hands


    have already offended Sherman. Please keep your hands off."


    Billy finally let his hand go and smiled, "Mr. Wright, you think my behavior offended her? But | don''t think so. | am pursuing her,


    so my behavior can be a little bit intimate."


    Kingsley reached out his hand and held Sherman into his arms, "Mr. Day, should you know about the situation before you pursue


    any woman?"


    "You are her boyfriend, which | have been hearing most frequently from her these days. But you two are not married, and the


    boyfriend isn''t the husband. So | have done nothing wrong to show my admiration to her during this period." Billy smiled.


    Sherman sneered. Probably no one could be as ridiculous as Billy.


    "The way how you think is quite different from other people. Sherman seems to distaste you, and obviously she showed


    resistance to your admiration. Also," boyfriend" is a word with a sense of belonging, which allows me to use all my rights. Your


    behavior is nothing but harassment of Sherman..." Kingsley said in a deep voice and gently held Sherman''s hand.


    Billy was so angry with the word "harassment". Especially when he saw intimate interactions between Kingsley and Sherman, he


    became even angrier. He said, "Mr. Wright, you seem to forget that | am her husband."


    "| always have a good memory. You are her ex-husband."


    There was no way that Billy could deny it because it was true and undeniable.


    "Do you want to eat outside or let the


    housekeeper make anges focus OF


    ie es


    AG ey asked Sherman. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman thought over and said, "Let''s go back and ask the housekeeper to prepare dinner."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Billy felt very ufortable with


    every word he heard, Filled wath) 1!


    ON ee


    igajqusy arid ahger, the veins in his


    hands stood out. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So they lived together?


    While Kingsley and Sherman walked


    outside, his phone rapg\ He angwerdd


    5 phone\aind Walked slightly faster.


    Ple


    ase read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly Sherman, behind Kingsley, was held by someone and her whole body was lifted off the ground.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Before she came to her senses, Billy''s face rapidly and endlessly magnified in front of her, until it filled her eyes. He kissed her.


    Sherman was very angry and irritable, but her hand hurt so much that she couldn''t exert any strength. She didn''t dare to twist her


    neck because of the pain.


    She couldn''t make a sound, so she raised her uninjured hand and grabbed his hair. She tugged hard at his hair. Noticing that


    something was wrong, Kingsley quickly hung up the phone and turned around, and his eyes became dark.


    He moved his long legs and quickly walked over. It was rare for him to wave his fist, so he turned sideways and heavily punched


    Billy twice. 1


    Without any preparation, Billy swayed slightly and fell on the desk behind him. There was blood on the corner of his mouth, but


    his smile became more and more evil and provocative.


    Kingsley''s breathing gradually slowed down. The extreme displeasure and anger shed across his exquisite and deep face.


    The wound on Sherman''s wrist was slightly cracked and the blood stained the white gauze. When she came to thepany, she


    had put on light makeup, but half of the pink lipstick on her lips was eaten by Billy.


    Kingsley took action. He nced at Billy with mes in his eyes and pulled Sherman into his arms.


    He had never liked to show his expression. The expression on his face was always faint but deep. But at this moment, it was


    obvious that he had a grim face!


    She tried to pull up the corner of her mouth, but before she could make a sound, Kingsley had already rolled u p the sleeves of


    his coat. He used the cuffs of his white shirt to wipe her lips that were still partly covered with lipstick.


    Therefore, Sherman kept silent.


    The pink lipstick was wiped clean, and the cuffs of his white shirt were dyed pink, which looked very apparent.


    Kingsley held her face with his warm long fingers. Without saying anything, he kissed her on the lips.


    He kissed her deeply and carefully.


    Sherman was very quiet and gentle, letting him do whatever he wanted. He was angry, and she could feel it because he bit her


    mouth and it was a little painful.


    The manager was also a person who had experienced love. At this moment, he blushed, coughed lightly, and turned around.


    Billy propped himself up. In other people''s eyes, it was a beautiful scene, but in his eyes, it hurt his eyes as if h e were about to


    blind.


    He took off his dark red coat and threw it aside. Like a n angry lion, Billy rushed over and waved his fist.


    Afraid of hurting Sherman, Kingsley pushed her away and sent her out of this dangerous area.


    The manager rubbed his hands. Two men were still fighting. He said, "Sherman, can you stop Mr. Wright and Vice President


    Day?"


    "I''m injured and have no strength. You are tall and strong. It''s better for you to stop them." Sherman said coldly.


    She sneered in her heart. If he hadn''t made troubles just now, there wouldn''t have been so many troubles a t this moment.


    The furious Billy was no match for Kingsley. After a few rounds, Kingsley grabbed Billy''s wrist and pulled out his navy tie from his


    neck with his left hand.


    Billy''s hands were tied together by his tie.


    Like a trapped beast, Billy asked the manager to untie his tie with his scarlet eyes.


    The manager stood there, and was very hesitant. He looked at Kingsley and then at Billy. He rubbed his hands and dare not to


    speak.


    Then, Kingsley made a phone call. Amomentter, two policemen came in and took Billy away. 1


    When he called, Sherman heard very clearly what


    Kingsley said. "Someone is harassing my girlfriend.


    Pleasee and take him away as soon as possible.¡±


    The other party seemed to ask how he was harassing her...


    His voice was very deep, and it was rare for him to be s 0 anxious. He was not as calm as usual. "What''s wrong? Do you need


    me to exin the details to you? Are you very interested?"


    The policemen were from nearby police station. They took Billy away, who was in mes, and the manager, who kept rubbing his


    hands.


    Walking out of thepany, the two of them got into the car. Kingsley fastened the seat belt for her, and he didn''t say much.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Sherman said, "So you can also fight?"


    "It has been ten years since | fought with someonest time..." Kingsley started the car and turned the


    steering wheel to the left. His breath was still deep.


    Over the years, his words, boa or


    his way of doing ONS ae


    n¡éypprevantl ven the


    iss ae lost his temper were limited.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Today, it was rare for him to be so impulsive and angry. At the age of 34, he was no longer the age to wave his hands and punch.


    Sherman''s heart beat slowly and she said, "That incident just now was purely an ident. | didn''t


    expect him to suddenly do that."


    Closing his eyes slightly, KingsleyN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    said, with his emotions yj ingrand t\


    in So, jou radst keep a distance


    are It''s best for you not to


    meet him." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Because of work, | met him today. Otherwise, | will not meet him." Sherman exined.


    "Turn around.¡±


    Kingsley didn''t continue the topic. He


    pulled up the corner of his m vihrand


    ser a tw, wordaJM@ wast e one


    sked her to take over the


    oe Se) ae couldn''t refute her


    words. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    From the tutor''s point of view, he hoped that she could have her own career and change. It was the best and most reasonable


    advice for her.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    But from a boyfriend''s point of view, it was obviously not a good idea. The man was her ex-husband, and he had indecent


    thoughts about her.


    Sherman was puzzled, but she still listened to him and turned her face towards him. His warm and rough palm rubbed against


    her lips.


    At this moment, his phone rang again. He put on his bluetooth headphones. It was from the police station. They said that it was


    just a forceful kiss. It shouldn''t b e considered harassment. Besides, the two of them still knew each other.


    His left hand rubbed his eyebrows. Kingsley''s voice was tense and very heavy. A forceful kiss is not harassment? What was the


    next step after a forceful kiss? Must he rape her so that it could be considered assault? Who was your superior?


    After he hang up the phone, Sherman was still in a daze. She did not expect she could hear that from his mouth.


    It seemed that he showed more personality towards her. It was not like there was only elegance and calmness in him.


    Somehow, she thought of his wife again. Sherman was lost in deep thought.


    When he returned to the vi, Luke was still there. He said that his wife and child wouldn''t be back in a short time, so he would


    stay here during this time.


    Sherman didn''t respond. Since he was hostile to her, she naturally didn''t need to be friendly to him.


    Kingsley only responded faintly, indicating that he understood. He went upstairs, took the medical kit down, applied the medicine


    to Sherman''s wound, and wrapped it.


    Luke leaned to the side and watched. His phone rang. He took a look at the caller and then picked up the phone.


    It was not known what the other party had said. Luke took a look at Kingsley and said he was not here and that there were still


    some things to be done. They might talkter.


    When they had dinner, Kingsley told Sherman to avoid meeting Luke if possible. They could only meet when it was necessary.


    Anyway, they had to keep a distance from each other. 2


    Sherman nodded. Actually, even if he hadn''t told her about it, she knew it in her heart.


    After dinner, Kingsley went to take a shower. Before h e left, he said to Sherman, "Come to my roomter. | have something for


    you."


    In the living room, there were only Luke and Sherman. It wasn''t convenient for her to eat with one hand, so she ate a little slowly


    and felt a little aggrieved.


    "You''re very capable, but you''re not good enough for him." Luke smiled.


    "Thank you for your praise." Sherman drank the soup. The taste was quite good, and she ignored the second half of his


    sentence.


    "As | said, you will find out the reason why | warned you of this. You may feel shocked, angry, disappointed, and even


    heartbroken... Are you really not curious?"


    Sherman smiled, "I also remember that you told me to find out by myself. Why? Are you going to tell me now?"


    Luke sneered and got up. He sat back on the sofa and yed with the remote control. "| don''t have such a n. If you find out


    yourself, you will be greatly surprised."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy had influential fame in Santabaca. Most people knew him. After arriving at the police station, he quickly loosened his tie and


    even the chief personally came over.


    Billy''s expression was ugly and dark. He had never been humiliated before, especially when he was defeated by Kingsley.


    Although it was not a big thing, at least he had to pretend to be cooperating with the investigation.


    However, he still had to stay there for more than half a n hour. The manager from Sherman''spany served Billy tea with a


    polite smile.


    Leaning on the chair, Billy took a sip of tea, as if thinking of something, he asked the manager, "What''s the first name of Mr.


    Wright?"


    "Kingsley." The manager replied.


    Anyway, Mr. Wright was not here at the moment, let alone just a name. It was not a big deal to tell Billy.


    Billy wiped the blood on the broken lips. He asked the police to investigate Kingsley.


    But Kingsley''s file was not in Santabaca, so they did not find anything. They found nothing about Kingsley from other sources as


    well.


    He was in an extremely bad mood, especially when he thought Sherman had been taken away by Kingsley, h e even wanted to


    smash the police station.


    In the end, he still broke the table,


    chair, and even the fishit nk efcthiel |


    imac mHoN fet idn''t say


    anything but just smiled faintly. 1


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy put on his coat and said he would buy new ones tomorrow and send them over. Then he left.


    Natalie hadn''t slept yet.


    It was already ten o''clock. Billy had not returned yet, nor had he called her.


    She also wouldn''t make a phone call. She was afraid that he would feel annoyed. If necessary, she would ask his family for help.


    She had to obtain what she wanted.


    She had thought that she would win


    his love, but now its d ao


    @ricuit-then she would


    be Mrs. Day, no matter Billy


    loved her or not. She at least had to


    get something, especially when she


    had lost her child. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had investigated. Billy respected


    his older sister most. Hecbigtogstall


    isle istercqpened!a shop in S City.


    She felt that it was necessary to get


    in touch with her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As for Sherman, she should keep calm before Sherman had a rtionship with Billy, or perhaps, before Billy used any methods


    to get Sherman.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Since it had happened, she couldn''t be anxious. She had to be more careful and thoughtful.


    If Billy had done something to pursue Sherman, he would definitely be with her. So Natalie must take actions.


    She couldn''t afford to destroy the image she had maintained for several years. Otherwise, that would be a very unwise choice.


    She nned to meet Billy''s sister tomorrow. She thought that she needed to know what Billy did every day.


    Natalie moved her eyes slightly and called Billy. She changed her voice and said, "Honey, where are you?"


    As she spoke, she secretly heard the sound around him. There was the sound of the wind asionally. H e seemed to be


    driving.


    Billy frowned, "Who are you?"


    Natalie said, "Sorry, | got the wrong number."


    After hanging up the phone, she directly threw away the phone card that she had only used once.


    Such a method could only be used once and it was very uneconomical. She could know what he was doing at a specific period


    or for several seconds, which wasn''t practical.


    She had to be careful to keep track of him and shouldn''t be discovered.


    Billy seemed to be arrogant and very casual. However, he was meticulous and cautious.


    She should make efforts to keep it a secret!


    What men hated most was women keeping track of them. Compared to other men, Billy hated those women the most.


    Natalie thought a lot. She had always been thoughtful.


    Sherman didn''t take a bath. Because of the wounds on her neck and wrist, she couldn''t move freely or touch the water. She was


    busy with work at her desk.


    Her colleagues gossiped about her. They said that she got these projects just because of her connections. She couldn''t stop


    them. The only thing she could do was work hard and let others have nothing to say.


    At this moment, her phone rang. She had a new text message. She tapped it open and found it was Kingsley.


    "I''m waiting for you. Come to my room."


    His text message was short as usual.


    Sherman put the pen in her hand aside and stood up.


    She wore her winter pajamas without showing her


    neck.


    She thought what she wore was fine, so she didn''t change her clothes.


    Luke didn''t sleep but was watching


    TV in the living room, Shemaita''''


    regina cepal sted from Kingsley''s


    by the living room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She walked through the living room


    and made a sound. Hearing nan!


    sound, Luke,tuppesNbGckHe eld his


    apis Aeris chest, raised his


    eyebrows, and stared at her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sherman ignored his gaze, passed through the living room directly, and stood in front of Kingsley''s door.


    She wasn''t far away from where Luke sat. Therefore, she heard Luke''s disdainful and sarcastic snort clearly.


    What she disliked most was people being cynical and sneering behind her back. She felt extremely disgusted.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to Luke. Maybe because she was in her period, she was in a bad mood.


    Sherman stopped and turned around. She stared at Luke and said coldly, "Would you mind if | go into his room?"


    Luke''s face changed slightly. After a while, he calmed down and shrugged his shoulderszily, "No."


    "That''s good. If you have something


    to say, you can tell me or him.i


    advance. awqyeNE Say¡± om


    sbmeth ng directly. | don''t like people


    being cynical and sneering behind my


    back." Sherman said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Luke looked embarrassed and said no more. He had not expected the woman had such a smart mouth.


    Humph! How dare she say I''m cynical?"


    Sherman knocked at the door, and Kingsley opened it. He looked rxed in his casual clothes.


    "What are you talking about?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman shook her head and said nothing but followed him into the room.


    Therge room had a splendid view, with French windows facing the garden and grove. The style of the whole room was entirely


    male style,posed of gray, white, and ck.


    The work area, bedroom, and living room were integrated.


    Sherman sat on the sofa casually and gazed around the room''syout. The room didn''t look cozy or warm, but it revealed a low-


    key luxury.


    Kingsley handed Sherman a ss of water and sat opposite her. His long legs gently ovepped and inadvertently touched her


    knee, which was very ambiguous.


    Sherman''s mouth feltpletely dry. Maybe he was unintentional, but it would have been weird if she had pulled her leg back.


    Hence, she remained in that posture.


    "Do you remember what you said to me earlier?" Kingsley asked.


    "What?" Sherman looked up at him and asked.


    "When we first started going out you said we would take a month to see if we werepatible. Today is thest day of the


    deadline..."


    Sherman was stunned. She remembered that she did say so. What surprised her was that this month passed so quickly.


    She was used to having hispany, talking with him tenderly, eating happily, and enjoying his tenderness and carefulness.


    Sherman would have forgotten all about the one-month deadline had Kingsley not brought it up.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Well, since it''s thest day, you must have something to say or a decision to tell me, right?" Kingsley leaned back on the sofa


    with his hands sped behind his neck, staring at Sherman and waiting for her answer.


    Kingsley''s face was quite stolid, and Sherman couldn''t figure out what was on his mind.


    One thing was for sure ¡ª the thought of being separated from him had never crossed Sherman''s mind.


    After the divorce, Sherman felt sure she would hate to get into a new rtionship or date other men. Yet the opposite was the


    case.


    However, her ideas couldn''t represent his. Kingsley didn''t necessarily think so.


    She thought it over and took a breath, "Start with your line.¡±


    If Kingsley decided to stay together, it was in line with hers.


    But if his decision was the opposite, she would agree with him. Even if she had feelings for him, she would say no more.


    Unlike other men, he was mature and


    rational. He knew wretee efoml


    vespaninerana tie at kind of


    nea would suit him better. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If he said that they should end this rtionship, it meant that he had weighed theirpatibility and tacit understanding.


    Having experienced thest


    rtionship, Sherman knew ver lI


    that neither of ejwen¨¦oplei love


    cpyldadid the other''s heart. How


    could she hold the heart of a man


    who had no feelings for her? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When it came to rtionships, people should let nature take its course.


    Kingsley''s inky eyes shed and


    looked at Sherman ffeptionatel)\''


    heyttededlhtth is sensual lips,"


    ell, to be frank..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman drank some water, and her heart beat faster, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    "In the beginning, | was really not happy when | heard you suggest a one-month romantic rtionship between us. But | knew


    that you had just divorced. It was normal that you suggested one-month. And | am not a man who ys with women at will,


    especially in love.


    I''m very serious. Although a month has passed, | have never nned to separate from you. If your mind is the same as mine,


    we''ll continue to be with each other but there is no time limit.


    If you want to break up, I¡¯ll agree. But I''ll chase you, because you are the right person for me..."


    He said in a low noise and he uttered each word in a serious and formal tone.


    His maturity and dependability were not something that any man had. Only a man with abundant life experience could have it.


    Pressing her lips, Sherman drank warm water, staring at him. She said, "No need to chase me..."


    Hearing this, Kingsley''s long body became slightly stiff.


    But just in the blink of an eye, he smiled faintly. But his smile was not as good-looking as usual, as his


    handsome face hardened a little. "Do you think | am not suitable for you?"


    Looking into his eyes, Sherman gave a smile. "| have the same first thought as you, so there is no need to chase me."


    His knitted eyebrows unfolded. Kingsley gradually raised his lips. He rubbed his eyebrows with his long fingers, feeling that


    Sherman was naughty. "Why don''t you make your words clear all at once?"


    "| deliberately said in that way..." She continued to chuckle. "I see you are nervous...¡±


    As his Adam''s apple rolled, he also chuckled. His chuckle was louder.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Standing up and sitting next to her, Kingsley admitted, "| was really nervous. How about you? Tell m e your truest feelings when


    you heard me say those words..."


    Her cheeks flushed but Sherman didn''t hide her true feelings. She said, "My heart beats faster."


    What she had originally thought was that their romantic rtionship onlysted for one-month, so even if they broke up, they


    would not feel sad and could ept the reality.


    It turned out that she was wrong...


    "Honey..." Kingsley''s voice was hoarse and low. He gently pushed her hair behind her ears with his long fingers. "It seems that


    you really don''t want to


    separate from me. Could | think that you love me, instead of just warming to me? So do I..."


    Listening to his words, Sherman blushed and her heart beat faster and faster. ¡®He can always stir my emotions.¡¯


    "I''ll give you a gift..." Kingsley got up.


    Sherman''s eyes followed his broad and strong back.


    When he went back, he held the gift


    box in his hand. It was elicate After


    Apiac lille alp¨¦adant was lying in


    it-7The pendant was beautiful and


    made of emerald. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Standing behind her, Kingsley put the


    pendant around her EE ACON


    CK,


    Regerstrvenenct she


    irrAmediately felt her neck hot. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is the first gift | give you, my girlfriend." He said slowly and affectionately.


    The pendant set off the skin of her neck as lighter. It was attractive that the green pendanty on her neck.


    To punish her for her mischief,


    Kingsley deliberately made h rAghy.


    Sherman was mosnatiara of the itch


    Ao She nenediately surrendered,


    moving back, as sheughed. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shey on his sturdy thigh, still smiling. She smiled s o hard that her tears rolled down.


    She looked at Kingsley with her bright eyes and found his deep smiling eyes focused on her, as if she was the apple of his eye.


    Uncontrobly, leaning over, he kissed her lips.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Sherman raised her head to kiss Kingsley.


    The view outside the room and the atmosphere inside the room were good, but a knock at the door spoiled all that.


    The only person who could knock at that moment was Luke, who said he wanted to make coffee but could not find the


    coffeemaker.


    Sherman thought that the man was odd indeed. This unsatisfying kiss was finally interrupted by the man outside.


    But the atmosphere in the room was full of sweetness.


    Kingsley looked for the coffeemaker for Luke while Sherman stood watching. Luke gave Sherman a few nces, and Sherman


    caught him. She smiled drily and shrugged.


    The next day.


    Natalie woke up and washed. Gradually her health improved, and her pale face became ruddy.


    May made a delicious breakfast and said, "The food is ready, Miss Moore. You and Mr. Day can have your breakfast.¡±


    Natalie fell asleep at 11 o''clock the night before when


    Billy hadn''te back. In the morning, she saw the message from Billy that he had returned to the Day¡¯s family vi. But what


    May just said confused her. ''Mr. Day?'' She hadn''te around yet.


    May pointed to the next room and said, "| saw Mr. Day when he went to the bathroom in the morning. He slept in that room."


    Natalie went in. Sure enough, Billy slept on the bed with his coat and suit on. He lookedpletely messy.


    Especially his face, Natalie didn''t know what had happened to him. The corner of his mouth was hurt.¡¯ Did he fight with anyone?¡±


    She wondered.


    She told him to get up for breakfast, but he wouldn''t. Then she patted his back and pinched his nose.


    Billy had always liked it when they were making out before. Whenever she pinched his nose, he would press her on the bed.


    Billy woke up. He didn''t sleep enough, so he shook his head to get his head on right. Then he looked at the time and got up.


    Sitting in his arms, she put her arms around his neck t o seduce him. And her voice was tender, "Let''s have breakfast together."


    "I''ll wash my face first." Billy''s strong arms went around her slender waist, scooped her up, and set her o n the ground. His head


    was a little dizzy.


    Billy didn''t want to make out with Natalie, which disappointed her a little.


    Her cue to him was clear, but he pushed her away. Did he not want to make out with her, or was he worried about her health?


    After shaving, Billy came out of the


    bathroom and ai aiich nom


    ndsomegcrietaaithe nestly, ¡®I''ve


    get something to tell you, Allie."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On hearing this, Natalie stiffened. A


    bad foreboding popped into fer) {\


    rind Sppyeriamee the recording


    L 4 Sd yed to her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re all but healed up. It''s time to talk about it.


    Allie, | think we should split up."


    Natalie went rigid. She stood still, said nothing, and stared at him with her fingers sped together.


    It was one thing to hear it on bivia''s phone, quite another to hear it from Billy himself.


    Her mind was in turmoil, her hands and feet became cold, and she was silent.


    Billy continued, "| gave you this vi


    before, and | will give you another


    check. Besides, | haves vi SS"


    yoy eanranabse! one Just take it as


    mypensation t 0 you. | don''t


    want to treat you unfairly, and | won''t.


    You''re not like other women." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    They had been together for a long time. Natalie never asked Billy for money or anything else.


    Billy had voluntarily paid for Natalie¡¯s medical bills when she was ill, and so had this vi.


    On top of that, Natalie never used the bank cards Billy gave her. It seemed to Billy that she had no interest in his money.


    In his eyes, she was different from other women. She was an even-tempered woman and he had never seen her lose her


    temper.


    Whether Billy was losing his temper or angry, her tender words could calm him down.


    Billy thought if he had not met Sherman in the university, he might marry Natalie.


    After all, few women could make him want to get married, except Sherman, who had got divorced, was Natalie.


    Billy really liked Natalie''s temperament. They had been together for so long and had never had contradictions or quarrels.


    Even when they had different opinions, Natalie would amodate and cooperate with him.


    Atide of rage surged through Natalie. She was so angry that she wanted to smash things and scream!


    Natalie bit her lips in silence, and her lips were even blood-stained. She trembled with rage.


    She could hardly contain her anger and almost burst out. She was on the verge of going crazy...


    Billy did not register her nuance of expression. He thought she was just sad and did not want to speak.


    Natalie had been with him for so long anyway. Billy got up, went to the table, returned with a ss of milk, stood in front of her,


    and held her in his arms.


    The smell of torrid masculinity and the sudden sense o f pressure made Natalie wake up. Grumpy Natalie suddenly came to her


    senses.


    The things hade to this. She had spent seven years trying to be with Billy. Was she trying to screw it up?


    No! She must not let her efforts go to waste!


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath to steady her nerves, and quell any wild thoughts.


    The impulse was the devil! Just a moment ago, she almost became a devil and destroyed her efforts over the years in an instant.


    She must calm herself down at that time. Fortunately, Billy held her, which brought her to her senses.


    Taking a step back might be the best bet for her.


    Billy loosened his grip, and Natalie said, "You gave me a house to live in, it''s enough to keep me safe. I''m not greedy, so | don''t


    need the check, or | would despise myself and think I''m no different from those women. | don''t need any of the other houses. |


    always thought you liked me. But it seems that all affections were just my wishful thinking. You still love Sherman, even though


    she didn''t care about you at all."


    After that, Natalie turned and walked to her room. Looking at her back, Billy winced, "Allie."


    "I''m tired. | need a rest. | understand what you said just now, and | won''t bother you anymore." With that, Natalie disappeared


    from his sight.


    Feelings of guilt seared Billy.


    In fact, Natalie just had a miscarriage not long ago. And he said this to her not long after she had recovered.


    But that would be told to her sooner orter.


    Billy left, and then his assistant came to pack his clothes and toiletries, leaving nothing behind.


    Natalie stood at the window. Billy''s words caught her o n the hop and her n hadn''t been implemented yet.


    ¡®It seems that the n has to change


    to suit the SON CLS. Natatiel |


    Ss uintegithoughtfaly: o one could


    guess what she was thinking. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a while, a glint shed in her eyes.


    Sherman was up to her eyeballs at work all day. All eyes in the office were on her.


    After all, she was the one who caused the scene the day before. Most of these looks were the jealous nces of other women.


    The manager came out and pped


    his hands," Everybody, Mr. "Cl teva


    come to uscqmmpaifrscon ow


    stop you work, tidy up your desktop,


    and pay attention to your


    appearance." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The whole office started to clean up. It was not just this department, it was all over thepany.


    After 20 minutes, the manager was told that all employees should go to the hall to wee the leader.


    Then, all the employees stood in the hall waiting for the leader.


    Women stood at the front and men


    at the back, all standing neat om


    Someone urabalenift back,


    uote Bhs fancy club. Why are we


    lined up like greeters?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    The president, the vice president, and the managers of all departments all showed up. Ten minutester, two ck cars stopped


    at the gate one after another.


    First came the slightly portly mayor, whom Sherman had met once before. Coming out of the car behind was Kingsley, wearing a


    ck suit and casually draped over a coffee color coat, looking elegant andposed.


    Sherman and Kingsley had not been apart long. When Sherman looked at this familiar figure, there was a special feeling in her


    heart.


    Kingsley nodded slightly. Although he was shaking hands with the president and vice president, his eyes were always on


    Sherman, which was very gentle.


    Sherman perceived that, so she returned with a faint and sweet smile.


    The manager observed them closely. As that group of people was getting into the elevator, the manager suddenly said,


    "Sherman, you go to help the president sort out data.¡±


    Sherman was speechless.


    The president''s assistant and secretary were there. How could the president need her?


    She stood still, the manager urged and gave her a gentle push. That group of people got into the elevator, and all their eyes were


    on her.


    In that terrible predicament, she was embarrassed to stand there. She could only go in reluctantly. But as soon as she stepped


    into it, the sound of excess weight started to ring, and it was jarring.


    Although she was smiling, she was embarrassed inside. ¡®God! How embarrassed | was! | just came in, and the elevator was


    overweight!¡¯


    When she was about to go out, Kingsley''s voice boomed out, "Lee, you go out and take the next elevator.¡±


    Lee nodded and went out, and the space inside was more spacious. The mayor and the big shots of thepany were there, so


    Sherman didn''t dare to move o r look back at Kingsley, who was right behind her.


    Suddenly, she felt her wrist was grabbed by a warm hand. Then she instinctively stepped back and looked down to find


    Kingsley''s big hand holding her wrist.


    Sherman was stunned and raised her head immediately.


    Kingsley¡¯s handsome features looked steady and sedate, but his warm hand moved restlessly down to grasp hers.


    His movement was slow, and his knuckles rubbed her palm.


    Sherman felt her hand itchy, and it was like an electric current flowing through her body. She flushed, and her heart beat faster.


    Kingsley was too bold and not his usual steady self...


    The elevator kept rising. Kingsley''s eyes were steady, but his actions became more unbridled.


    Gradually, his big hand was on her waist imperceptibly. The people in front of them would have seen it if they had turned around.


    Sherman''s heart started to beat more quickly, but she did not dare move for fear of drawing attention, and she kept her eyes


    fixed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley, on the contrary, looked at her with a smile in a happy mood.


    Kingsley did not loosen his grip until they reached the floor of the conference room. The people went out one after another.


    Sherman wanted to go to the bathroom. She whispered to the colleague next to her and left.


    After using the toilet, she pulled the door. As she raised her head, she gulped and froze.


    Lifting his long and charming legs, Kingsley walked u p the steps and closed the stall door behind him, cornering Sherman.


    Sherman was about to speak when Kingsley kissed her with unusual fervor.


    Kingsley did not let her go until they were almost out o f breath, and then he licked her lips wistfully.


    Sherman flushed to the ears, and she wondered when he hade.


    She looked faintly embarrassed. ¡®He is a very mature and steady fellow. Why is he so abnormal today?¡¯ She wondered.


    Kingsley seemed to be able to read her thoughts, he chuckled, "Don''t be ashamed. | didn''t hear what | was supposed to hear."


    His eyes and eyebrows exude his


    unique charm. His sexy voice gushed


    out, which was rae and


    aro. n¡¯so


    innpulst ora nal time. Thest


    time | was so hot-blooded and


    impulsive was when | was 20. After


    our conversationst night, | think I''m


    madly in love with you." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman''s heart quivered lightly, and


    a footstep approach buts!


    Pucriedty c nped a hand over


    ingsley''s mouth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is someone on the phone? That''s weird. Why did | hear a man''s voice?"


    The woman''s mutter came, followed by the sound of loosening her belt...


    Sherman''s face was burning, and she quickly put her hands over his ears...


    Kingsley''s smile was brighter and


    even more NAG He leaned


    g


    rat ad\kisseutRet ain, allowing


    to cover his ears shyly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 881

    ?


    After a while, there was no movement over there. Sherman removed her hands from


    Kingsley''s ears and patted his chest. It was surprising that such a steady man was impulsive.


    Kingsley saw Sherman flushed to the ears. He nced at his watch and found that the


    meeting was minutes away.


    "Lipstick," Kingsley uttered.


    Although Sherman was confused, she fished it out and handed him.


    Kingsley held Sherman''s chin in his left hand, unscrewed the lipstick out with his right, and gently put lipstick on her lips.


    Sherman had already put on lipstick, but her lipstick was smudged after that kiss. She looked a little awkward.


    When Kingsley put lipstick on her, his adam''s apple bobbed. Sherman registered that, and her heart quivered slightly; then she avoided his eyes.


    And then Sherman went out to see if anyone was outside and made sure it was clear before she let him out. She was as careful as a thief.


    Kingsley, on the contrary, was unperturbed. He walked out calmly and gracefully, his hands in his pockets.


    They came into the reference room one after another, and no one noticed them. Sherman sat in the back, and Kingsley sat at the head of the table.


    The colleague next to Sherman nudged her and asked her if she had gone to powder her nose.


    Sherman blushed and nodded casually, then looked down at the file, pretending to read the data.


    She was just a makeweight in the project, so she would not have the chance to take the floor. Hence, she could sit there and wander.


    Hearing that it was Kingsley''s turn to speak, Sherman raised her head. Hardly had Kingsley said a word when his phone rang.


    He took his phone out of his pocket, looked at it, said he was sorry, answered it, and walked out of the conference room.


    Sherman stared at the conference door, and she could tell that this call was important.


    After a while, Kingsley didn''te in, but Lee came in and said something to the mayor and left.


    The mayor said Mr. Wright had some urgent business to attend to, and the conference


    continued.


    Sherman wondered, ''What happened?''


    The conference ended in half an hour, then Sherman came back to the office.


    Last night, the demolition team worked overnight, and soon all the houses could be demolished. Thus, her design and drawings should be perfected as soon as possible. Construction would begin soon.


    Sherman threw herself into the work seriously and rigorously. Carelessness was not allowed in the project.


    At the end of work, Billy came over and cornered Sherman in the manager''s office, "I have done with Natalie."


    Sherman said, "It''s none of my business."


    "I think you should know this."


    Sherman rubbed her temple, "All right, I get it. You can go now."


    Billy wanted to drive her home, which gave Sherman such a headache. Sherman ignored him, but he kept pestering her all the way downstairs.


    Sherman had a cold and was too weak to tangle with him, then she said, "I''m thirsty. Can you buy me a cup of hot bubble tea?"


    Sherman finally spoke to Billy, who, of course, was delighted to go across to the bubble tea cafe.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, when he came back with hot bubble tea, there was no one at the gate of thepany. Sherman had already left by taxi.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Billy frowned and he was panting with anger. He drank the bubble tea, which was too sweet. It was also hot and scalded his


    mouth a little. He threw the bubble tea into the trash can.


    He felt that Sherman was getting smarter and more cunning. She just said that she wanted to drink bubble tea but he believed


    her!


    Back to the vi, Sherman found that Kingsley was not at home but Luke was there. She ignored Luke and made a bowl of


    tomato and egg noodles. Then she sat a t the dining table to eat it.


    Luke didn''t eat dinner, either. He smelled the aroma of the noodles and felt a little hungry. He got up and went to the kitchen.


    When he nced at the pot, it was clean and there were no leftover noodles.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t seem to see his behavior and still ate silently. Luke called the restaurant to deliver some food.


    Neither of them talked to each other. At the end, as if thinking of something, Sherman raised her head and said, "You did it on


    purposest night, right?"


    Luke ate dinner and shrugged. He did not make any remarks, whatever she thought.


    ¡°What is going to happen will happen after all. Do you think you can stop Kingsley?"


    Luke looked up and looked away, showing no expression. "When we first met, you were not so annoying."


    "| have the same feeling. We finally reach an agreement." Sherman took a sip of the noodle soup. Then she got up and went to


    the bedroom.


    When she worked until eleven o''clock at work, she went to sleep. But Kingsley had note back yet, nor had he called her or


    sent text messages.


    Sherman had already clicked on the address book. She hesitated for a while, but in the end, she still did not call Kingsley.


    ¡®Maybe he is very busy right now."


    It was a dreamless night. Sherman woke up very early the next morning. It was six o''clock. Kingsley was not at home and she


    needed to go to work by herself.


    When he was at home, she could bezy and sleep for another twenty minutes. When he was not at home, she must get up


    early. Otherwise, she would not catch the bus.


    When she walked to the living room, Luke was reading the newspaper intently, with coffee in front of him. Sherman nced at


    him and warmed up a cup of milk.


    "| thought you divorced because of a disagreement. It turns out that another woman grabbed your husband."


    Luke nced at her and said.


    Sherman frowned, as she felt something was strange. She took the newspaper in his hand, browsed through it and then saw the


    headline. It was about her, Billy, and Natalie.


    The whole news report was quite long, but she was rarely mentioned in it. Most of thements were criticizing Natalie, and


    using her of being immoral, being a mistress, and seducing someone else''s husband. And she finally ended up being


    abandoned. She didn''t get anything. She lost the man and money. And she became notorious...


    The news report was really long, ounting for almost one-third of this edition of the newspaper. Its title was "Though the


    President of Day Corporation Married His College Girlfriend, in the End, They Divorced after Seven Years."


    Sherman nced at the newspaper again. It was the best-selling newspaper in Santabaca. Natalie may be a household


    name when she became such a headline.


    Sherman thought that though Natalie got notorious, it had nothing to do with her. She didn''t feel happy, sad, or satisfied, as it was


    unnecessary for her to do this.


    It could only be said that different people chose different roads so they saw different scenery.


    The newspaper was ced on the


    dining table. Sherman didn''t


    much int rest nad THe hduse eeper


    ALANS today and she knew that


    it was impossible for Luke to prepare


    breakfast for her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On the way to work, she bought coffee and bread. She ate them while walking, to save time.


    She arrived at thepany at 7:50 am. Sherman felt that her time management was very good.


    However, from the moment she


    walked into thepany. bulding.!\


    srs could feel fh4d dithe employees


    p a by cast their eyes on her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no need to guess. Sherman knew that the news reported in the newspaper had spread.


    Otherwise, she would not attract so much attention.


    What she saw proved that her thought was right.


    When she walked into the office, she


    could see almost everyone holding a


    newspaper. And all ofthem sacral


    reqging ner), especially the


    manager, who was digging his


    nostrils, with his legs crossed. He


    read it with abundant interest. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was true that the people in a workce liked gossip most.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Everyone around Sherman was totally immersed in that, but only Sherman went about her business.


    Sherman''s phone vibrated when she was about to make copies of the materials she had sorted out. She took out her phone and


    found it was Kingsley.


    Then she went to the break room and answered it.


    There came Kingsley''s deep voice, "Have you arrived a t the office yet? And did you have breakfast?"


    Sherman replied to his questions one by one and asked him, "Is the urgent business handled?"


    Kingsley''s voice was hoarse, as if he had not slept," I''m sorry, Sherman. | left in a hurry yesterday and | didn''t have time to call


    you. It waste at night when | finished everything, and | didn''t want to wake you. Grandpa''s not doing too well, and | am in


    Lanechett now. I''ve only just arrived. I''m so tired and dying to hear your voice..."


    Sherman inquired about grandpa''s situation with concern. Kingsley said, "Grandpa is in serious condition. And he is in the ICO."


    Hearing that, Sherman consoled him, "No bad news is the best news."


    Kingsley responded with a chuckle. Sherman was relieved to hear his faint and rxedughter.


    At the same time, she heard Kingsley''sughter mingled with a mellow female voice, "Kingsley,e over!"


    Sherman was stunned. Then another soft female voice came, which was somewhat simr to the one before." Kingsley, call your


    father and tell him to hurry up.


    Your grandpa''s going into surgery."


    It sounded urgent. Sherman came out of her trance and was about to hang up, but Kingsley''s voice boomed out, "It''s my aunt."


    Then Kingsley hung up the phone. Sherman understood that hisst words were an exnation to her.


    ¡®Does he have two aunts?¡¯ Sherman wondered.


    When Sherman had lunch in the dining hall at noon, Billy came and sat opposite her. He looked at Sherman''s te. It was full of


    vegetables, no meat.


    "Your meal has too many vegetables. It isn''t bnced." Billy leaned back and raised his eyebrow.


    Sherman looked at him and snorted, "I can''t believe you you''re even in the mood to care about such trifles!"


    Billy raised his eyebrow doubtfully. He did not know what Sherman meant.


    He seemed to know nothing about it.


    Then Sherman borrow da!


    W aperdroth@ dolleague who


    ked b y and put it in front of Billy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy squinted, took the newspaper, scanned it, and put it back, "It has nothing to do with me."


    "She was your woman, after all. And it''s fair to say that you arergely responsible for this," Sherman said.


    Instead of defending Natalie, Sherman took this opportunity to attack and satirize Billy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sherman showed Natalie the


    greatest kindness by n tattackinig'' |


    at thip etioa2bnjuncture But


    th¨¦re was no way Sherman would


    speak for Natalie. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| thought you''d be happy with my answer. Because | have made a clean break with Natalie.¡± Billy said.


    Hardly had Billy touched Sherman''s wrist than she recoiled from his touch.


    "Why should | be happy when you


    make a clean break with her? What


    do you take me for? Are you itsring


    | can''t st d,peqoie Having good


    asthe said frostily, "Sorry, |


    am not the kind of person you


    imagine me to be. Lunchtime is over.


    | should get back to work. Are you


    sure you''re not going to see your


    Allie?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Immediately, Billy''s face hardened. His brows were knitted deeply. "I have already said that | have nothing to do with her and |


    am chasing you again!¡±


    When Sherman heard Billy''s words, she felt that he was telling a joke. She ignored the words and got up. Billy stood in front of


    her. "Where is the man named Wright?"


    ¡°| only know my boyfriend. As for the man named Wright you mention, | don''t know him." Sherman disliked Billy for addressing


    Kingsley in this way.


    Billy''s face hardened again, as he was boiling with greater anger. He couldn''t tolerate Sherman protecting another man!


    He was about to step forward to stop her when his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and stopped. Then he answered the


    phone.


    Taking the opportunity, Sherman quickly walked around him, hurriedly left, and went to the office.


    When she returned to the office, there was a message disyed on the phone, which was sent by Kingsley.


    He said that his grandfather had been out of danger. Although he was still in aa at this moment, he was safe and sound.


    Kingsley said that he would stay i


    n Lanechett for three or four days and he asked Sherman to pay attention to the wounds on her wrist and neck. If she wanted to


    take something heavy, let Lee do it for her. If she was in the vi, ask Luke to take heavy things...


    It was the first time that he had said so many words to Sherman. The words in this message amounted to the words in all the


    messages that Kingsley once sent to Sherman. Sherman chuckled and sent him a text message back, asking him to take care of


    himself and drink more water. Sherman knew that he often had a sore throat. After Sherman thought for a while, a smiley face


    was attached.


    Sherman would ask Lee for help. But she would never ask Luke for help.


    As Billy didn''t follow her, Sherman felt a lot more rxed and could work wholeheartedly.


    On the other side.


    Natalie went to thepany, but was fired. The main reason was that the negative impact she brought was too great. The whole


    company was discussing her affairs, which greatly reduced work efficiency.


    Her face was a little pale and she didn''t say anything. She tidied up all the things on her desk that she had used before. All the


    colleagues around her looked at her with strange gazes, as they were gossiping about her in a low voice.


    As Natalie didn''t want to hear such remarks, she stepped quickly to leave. But her steps were unsteady, which made one feel


    sympathetic to her.


    When she returned to the vi, Jane was cooking dinner. Natalie had no appetite so she went directly to the bedroom to sleep.


    When Billy came back, he found that Natalie had not gotten up yet. She was lying on her side, with her head under the quilt.


    "I''ll investigate this matter and at the same time make those people pay the price they should pay." Billy was overflowing with


    guilt and said to Natalie.


    Getting up, Natalie lifted the quilt off


    her body, revealing her pale face and


    her untidy hair. "It dogsngmanter''


    ryoachder it or not. Anyway,


    it has happened. This is what |


    deserve. | can''t me others, but I''ve


    never regretted being with you.


    Never!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy squinted his eyes. He took out


    the check from the ocket oftig!''!


    payis andi ton the table. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Now, besides this kind offort, he couldn''t think of any other way tofort Natalie.


    Silence fell on the room and Natalie knew that he had already left.


    She had already been stuck in such a


    bad situation but he di got ptanitd\


    serepareneniehi one night.


    es he love Sherman so much?¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie looked out of the window. Night hade. She sat and curled up, without uttering a word.


    Early the next morning.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Natalie nced at the check on the table but she did not take it. Instead, she went out to look for a job.


    She went to a well-known clothing store, the most famous clothing store in Santabaca. The price of each piece of clothing was


    ridiculously expensive.


    However, there were still many peopleing here to buy clothes and the clothes were in short supply.


    Natalie went to apply for a shopping guide and the shop assistant asked her to meet the manager.


    The manager was a middle-aged woman. After interviewing Natalie, the manager asked her to provide her resume. Then the


    manager asked Natalie t o begin working in the afternoon and there was a three -day trial period.


    In the afternoon, Natalie was sorting the clothes when she saw a young and beautifuldy walk in. Thedy was wearing a


    fringed long skirt and a fur coat outside. She looked so noble.


    Seeing her walk in, all the shop guides bent over respectfully to wee her and greeted her by calling her "boss".


    Natalie looked at her and found that thedy''s gaze had been on her. Thedy seemed to be examining her.


    After a while, thedy looked away. She turned around and went to the office. Then she asked the manager to give her Natalie''s


    resume.


    After reading the resume, she took out her phone and called Billy.


    ¡°Billy, your mistress is in my shop, working as a shopping guide."


    Billy was startled. Then he replied, "She is not in good health. Please take care of her. And if there is not something wrong


    happening to her, don''t call me."


    Sarah answered, "Okay." She was tapping the table top with her fingers, whose nails were painted red.


    Cracking the door a bit, Sarah stared at Natalie. She had always despised this kind of woman, who stooped to being a man''s


    mistress.


    However, Billy was her younger brother. As he asked her to take care of Natalie, Sarah would do it.


    However, the premise was that Natalie worked carefully and in a down-to-earth manner. Otherwise, Sarah would only ask her to


    leave.


    Natalie was very diligent. In addition to tidying away clothes, she cleaned and mopped the floor. When a customer walked in, she


    would greet her with a smile and politely provide her with a cup of water.


    Sarah sat in the office with aptop in front of her, but she kept looking at Natalie.


    She had to admit that Natalie''s attitude towards work was good, though she was Billy''s mistress.


    Sarah liked Natalie''s work attitude.


    In the evening.


    Natalie asked Livia to meet at the cafe. She ordered a private room and Livia came a littlete.


    They hadn''t met each other since


    they quarreled that day. The


    atmosphere wasgiittslslert ind


    tengecrinaty, Natalie broke the


    silence. "| ordered your favorite


    coffee. I''m sorry that | quarreled with


    you that day." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For two true friends, though they quarreled, if one of them made a sincere apology, the other would not feel angry.


    Livia took a sip of coffee. She did not


    mention the matter between Natalie


    and Billy again, nor did she ask more.


    There had been many newspapsis


    coors stop beeen¡¯


    Shdkned , Billy and Natalie in the past


    few days. Almost all the people in


    Santabaca knew about it. Livia said


    that her friend was about to return as


    a soldier. His appearance, family


    background and all other aspects


    were pretty good. When he came


    back, Livia wanted Natalie to meet


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie shook her head. She didn''t


    want to go ona @Nne seat \


    ul gQ. Kifia be ly didn''t


    ynieclte


    rstand what Natalie was


    thinking about. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, Natalie had her own ns. Those ns were something that Livia wouldn''t know and couldn''t understand!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, how could the matter between you and Billy be reported in the newspaper? Didn''t he investigate the reason?" Livia


    asked.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Natalie said nothing but took a few sips of the strong coffee. There was a glint in her eyes when her eyes dropped.


    She thought bivia would never think that she had done it because bivia would not suspect her at all.


    After all, who would shoot himself in the foot?


    However, in order to get what she wanted, Natalie did not mind.


    Natalie stirred her coffee leisurely with a spoon. She did not care whether Billy or bivia would find out.


    They would never find out she did it except for herself!


    Sherman''s project had started and was progressing fast.


    Kingsley had not yet returned, so Sherman and buke were still alone in the vi.


    Although they lived in the same vi, they nevermunicated, nor did they need to.


    Sherman worked hard, and the colleagues were friendly. Besides, the manager always affectionately called her "Sher" and took


    good care of her.


    Time passed by, and life went on. This mundane existence seemed to be the same as usual, but Sherman always felt something


    was missing from this in life.


    Kingsley usually picked her up after work to go for a walk or dinner.


    She used to think it was nothing, just that it was warm for two people to eat together. But at that time, she was alone, and she felt


    lonely.


    The habit really was a terrible thing.


    At the end of the work, Sherman tidied up and thought about what to have for dinner.


    Just then, Summer called her and asked her out for dinner. Sherman didn''t know what to eat, and no one was with her, so she


    said yes.


    When Sherman arrived at the appointed ce, she realized something was wrong. She saw Grace drinking, and Summer did


    not stop her.


    "What happened?" Sherman whispered, pointing to Grace.


    Summer nced faintly, "She''s in a bad mood. Do you remember the girl | mentioned to you? She''s back in the Santabaca."


    Sherman frowned and sat down, "So what? Grace and Luke are already married." 2Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer told Sherman that besides that girl, Charlie


    bothered Grace a lot too. Charlie was a famous dutiful son in the Santabaca, and Grace had great difficulty with his mom.


    Charlie''s mother was a cultured


    woman. Even though she w


    happy wi Gragesh&die not say


    wragncse and she just implied


    that Grace was infertile. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As for Grace, she was indeed


    haughty and extroverted.She ignored


    matheran-taves hints ecause


    she Was guilty of being infertile.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Charlie''s mother could not


    have put up with them having \\


    c dren, tiperetera Nhe rtionship


    between the two was Clearly at an


    impasse. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Every family had a skeleton in the cupboard. But Grace''s problem was soplex that no one could help her.


    And there was no way Charlie''s mother would let them adopt a child.


    Sherman also felt bad, so she ordered a ss of wine t o drink with Grace. Summer was pregnant, so she definitely could not


    drink.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    On the other side.


    Natalie walked out of the clothing store after work, only to find that she was surrounded by many reporters who had been


    crouching there for a long time.


    The reporters were like a pack of hungry wolves pouncing on sheep. They kept asking Natalie questions, and she was squeezed


    in between them. But she didn''t say a single bad word about Billy. And she kept saying it was all her fault.


    She sprained her ankle in high heels and fell to the ground, dislocating her arm. She hurt so much that she couldn''t stand up.


    Even some reporters stepped o n her hand and made her feel very painful.


    Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore, so she asked the security guards to drive the reporters away and take Natalie back to the store.


    Her injuries were serious. Sarah took her to the hospital, and Natalie didn''t say much along the way.


    It was painful to put the dislocated arm back together, and Sarah could see Natalie''s face turn pale, but Natalie clenched her


    teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    In fact, apart from Natalie being a homewrecker,


    Natalie left a good impression on Sarah. Sarah called Billy and exined to him what had happened. Then she told him that


    since you were no longer in a rtionship with Natalie, you still needed to stop the media.


    Billy agreed and said he understood. Then, he asked someone to investigate the whole story of the newspaper for publishing the


    story.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy soon got the information. His assistant told him that a reporter from Santabaca Evening Post was the first to publish the


    story.


    Billy knew Santabaca Evening Post. A reporter from that newspaper had once interviewed him, but since h e was not in a good


    mood that day, he made things difficult for the reporter. So the reporter failed to interview him.


    His assistant inquired about the source of the photos and videos published in the newspaper. It turned out that Natalie''s cell


    phone had been lost identally. The person who picked it up happened to be a reporter from Santabaca Evening Post.


    And this reporter was the same person who wanted to interview him and picked up Natalie''s phone.


    The reporter did not seed in interviewing him, so after returning to the newspaper office, the reporter was demoted by three


    levels.


    Billy thought that the reporter must have a grudge against him. Otherwise, there would be no other media tforms and


    reporters in Santabaca dare to pick on him.


    Straightening his tie, hezily leaned back in his chair and asked his assistant to take the reporter to court.


    The reporter had not only kept the phone that was lost by Natalie, but also leaked its content and published it as news.


    Therefore, it did not end well for that reporter.


    The next morning, Sherman put on her scarf, grabbed her bag, and pushed open the door of the vi, but she didn¡¯t expect she


    would see Billy.


    The ck Bentley was parked next to him. He stood in front of the car and pulled the door open. "I''ll drive you to the office."


    ¡®How did he know | live here?¡¯


    Sherman raised an eyebrow. Before


    she could say arvigpatakestiiee


    an asyenell ello ed at Billy twice,


    then his eyes fell o n Sherman again.


    In a sarcastic tone, he said, "Things


    are going so well for you..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman gave him a look, "My life would be much better if you had a more normal attitude..."


    Luke sneered, went to the garage, drove the car, and left.


    Billy narrowed his eyes and stared at


    Luke. He was grumpy and Tr neiae


    "Who is he? Wye Ke \walk Out of


    Rotraii This isn''t my house. It''s


    my boyfriend''s house." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    wow


    Sherman didn''t mind adding fuel to the mes.


    Sure enough, Billy was unusually cranky. A raging fire burned and boiled in his heart as if to burn him.


    After saying that, she also ignored


    Billy and walked forward. And Bil


    did not argue wit neceldain Srkd


    droves cat away, like an arrow


    flying away. When his car passed by


    Sherman, Sherman felt a bitterly cold


    wind. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Sherman arrived at the office, Billy was waiting for her and said he had something to talk to her about the contract.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Sherman wanted to talk in thepany, but Billy said the coffee was not good there, so the manager let them talk outside.


    The project was ongoing. Even though Sherman was reluctant, work was more important to her, so she gave in to them.


    Sherman went to the gate of thepany, preceded by Billy.


    When the revolving door opened, Sherman saw Kingsley standing outside.


    Sherman was stunned, thinking it was her illusion. However, that figure came towards her.


    And the next Kingsley held her with his sturdy arms around her waist. He put his stubble chin against her hair, oblivious to the


    passing of colleagues. He said in a deep voice, "| miss you. God, | finally see you. It feels good to hug you..."


    Sherman blushed when she heard his words.


    Although she thought it was unseemly to be so lovey-dovey in public, her missing for him made her no longer want to care about


    other people''s opinions at that moment.


    Sherman also held Kingsley tightly.


    She was in his arms, and a breath of a mature man came to her face...


    The scene was beautiful and romantic, but Billy did not think so. He thought Kingsley was an eyesore, and he wanted to keep


    them apart.


    ¡°Are you going to work?" Kingsley asked a little dejectedly.


    Sherman recognized her dejection. Kingsley was wearing a ck coat with slight wrinkles on it and apparently came straight to


    her after he got off the ne.


    She thought for a moment, and somehow, she said," How about | take the day off?¡±


    Ashadow of a smile touched Kingsley''s mouth, and the weariness of his night journey vanished at that moment, "Why not? Will


    you call the manager for leave, or will | call?"


    Sherman said, "You call him. If | call him, | will leave a bad impression on him."


    Kingsley''s smile broadened. He stood in the hall and called the manager.


    Billy, whom they had ignored, was ready to explode. H e could not bear Sherman being too close to another man!


    After hanging up, Kingsley put his arm around Sherman and took her out, but Billy blocked their way.


    Kingsley''s charming legs paused, and he rubbed his eyebrows with his good-looking hand, "Is it Mr. Day''s


    proclivity to prevent other people from dating?"


    Billy remained speechless and stared at Sherman as if to see through her, "I''ll not give up easily. I''m gonna get you back!"


    Billy''s words annoyed Kingsley a bit, but he just smiled drily. Sherman tuned Billy out. Billy did not seem to understand that he


    and Sherman were over!


    Standing there, Billy knew he could change nothing. Sherman and Kingsley were lovers. Under what identify should he separate


    them?


    A tide of rage surged through him, and he clenched his fists. However, Sherman and Kingsley were gone, leaving behind their


    intimate backs!


    Billy would not step down for this!


    Sherman and Kingsley had not seen


    each other for a long time and


    missed each other veey\guet.


    € hapayethen and Kingsley took


    Sherman to breakfast. Seeing his


    tired appearance, Sherman


    suggested going back to the vi.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley had been very sleepy and was very tired on the way to Sherman''spany. But as soon as he saw Sherman, he was


    sleepless.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman yed a horror film that


    she had always wanted to see byt¡¯ \


    Waianae watan\atone. Kingsley


    came back, and she could finally see


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she saw a horror clip, she turned her head in fear.


    Kingsley wore a ck silk shirt with


    an elegant sheen, and heprepred his


    Ss rav.grmgion the Sota, As soonas


    S en turned her face, he kissed


    her. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman blushed, and he said affectionately, "Every time you turned, I''m gonna kiss you."


    In order not to let him seed, she closed her eyes when she saw the clips of fear.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Kingsley chucked and pinned her down on the sofa.


    Sherman wore a low-necked blouse. His stubble pricked her delicate skin, Sherman blushed and shied away.


    Just then, Kingsley''s phone rang. He propped himself up and looked at the phone, but he didn''t answer it.


    Sherman remembered that she had to call Grace, so she picked up her phone. However, she found that her phone service had


    been canceled. She looked at Kingsley and asked, "Can | make a call on your phone?"


    At the same time, Kingsley received a message. He looked at it, squinted, and said gently to Sherman," Okay, wait a moment..."


    As he spoke, he deleted that message and handed her his phone...


    Sherman called Grace and asked what she was doing.


    Grace said she was putting on makeup, getting facials and shopping, preparing to bring down all evil forces!


    Sherman was speechless.


    Sherman thought her worries were all for naught.


    Grace had a personality that did not take anything to heart. It seemed that she was not afraid even if the


    sky fell.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh, whose phone are you calling me from?" The number seemed strange to Grace, but unusual because there were several


    nines and eights.


    Sherman said calmly, "Have a guess!"


    "You think you can fool me with your little tricks? Quit pretending. It''s my prince charming, right?"


    "Come on, if you dare to say that my man is your prince charming again, don''t me me for turning against you!" Sherman


    gritted her teeth, squinted, and lowered her voice.


    Hearing that, Grace became more unbridled, "Hoho! What a possessive woman! You can make me shut up, but how can you


    stop the thoughts in my mind?"


    "Wow, you little bitch!" Sherman cursed with a smile. | n fact, she was teasing Grace, trying to make her happy and rxed.


    "Since you know | am a little bitch, why are you talking to me so long? Well, | have to hang up. | see a gorgeous dress. I''m gonna


    look at it."


    Sherman raised her eyebrows and turned to find Kingsley sipping water, wearing his white shirt.


    Sherman handed him his phone and wondered how much he had heard.


    Kingsley''s warm fingertips brushed her hand unintentionally, and Sherman quivered. Kingsley put his phone in his pocket and


    stared at her affectionately, "Do you mean me by ¡®my man''?" ¡®God, had he heard it from the beginning?¡¯ Sherman thought.


    Sherman''s face was burning, and she looked away, trying to change the subject, "I''m thirsty."


    Kingsley chuckled, stepped forward, handed her a ss of water, and stared at her, "Really, are you thirsty or hot?"


    When she said domineeringly that Kingsley was her man, she squinted and smiled faintly.


    Sherman was thirsty and hot. She was hot because his eyes were too hot. Then she finished the water off i n one long swallow.


    Kingsley cupped her face with hisrge hands, leaned down, and his hot breath sprayed out, "I love it when you''re being


    possessive about me. | really love it..."


    Sherman blushed, and her heart beat faster. She even dared not meet his soulful eyes.


    Kingsley kissed her lips and her neck over and over again, sometimes tenderly and sometimes wildly.


    He took off his white shirt and revealed his sinewy body.


    Outside the window, the winter sun was shining brightly, and the curtains were fluttering slowly.


    Sherman was tired and sleepy. She was naked, and Kingsley kissed her shoulder lovingly, "We can sleep


    for a while..."


    Sherman was drowsy, and his gentle words were more like mellow wine, lulling her to sleep.


    Sherman''s weariness was tinged with joy and warmth.


    Soon after she fell asleep, Kingsley¡¯''s


    phone rang again. He immedi ial


    reached f rihephoae ard answered


    , ¡®anise


    it) afr to wake her up, he went


    quietly to the window to talk on the


    phone. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After listening to the caller say a few


    words, he frowned, squinted, and


    looked a little sarigusctlerepied iG


    the caller, ''£¤bu don''t have toe


    for the time being. | will go to


    Lanechett and Norwood when | am


    avable..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The caller replied to him something,


    and Kingsley rubbed his tem lesy ite


    nced at Shera¡¯ Silgdre ondly


    analsate td the caller, "Youe over


    when I''m settled. All right..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Their call did notst long, maybe two or three minutes.


    After that, Kingsley sipped his coffee and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Natalie''s rtionship with other shop assistants in the store was getting better and deeper.


    She was very perceptive. When she went to work in the morning, she would bring them coffees. If she had a coupon for a


    discount at the mall, she would give it t o them.


    Although these were not valuable things, they brought Natalie closer to other shop assistants and increased their affection for


    her.


    In return, the shop assistants shared all the gossip they knew with her.


    The Day family was famous in Cantabaca. Naturally, the daughter of the Day family must also marry a prestigious family, and it


    must be a marriage of interests.


    Sarah''s husband was also from a famous family in Santabaca, and theirpany ranked very high. But this man was just a


    yboy.


    They were very sweet at the beginning of their marriage. But only a few months after the honeymoon, her husband began to


    have fun outside, messing with many women.


    Sarah naturally couldn''t connive at it and began to stop him, but it was of no use at all. Her husband was still messing around


    outside.


    As time went by, she was exhausted. Sarah wanted a divorce, but her father wouldn''t allow it.


    As a result, Sarah gradually changed. No matter what her husband did outside, she didn''t bother to care. She opened a coffee


    shop and a clothing store, and made a lot of money. In fact, this couple had long been estranged from each other secretly. They


    just lived a separate life.


    Natalie didn¡¯t expect that she would get so much inside story. She was a little surprised after knowing this.


    Aconfidant could win a hundred battles. The more she knew about each other, the more likely she was to win.


    It was the 21st century, and it was illegal to kill people or harm others. If she secretly framed Sherman, she wouldn''te to a


    good end when the things came out.


    Billy, Mr. Wright, and Sherman''s good friends Grace and Summer were all the strong support of Sherman. And they would


    definitely not let her go then.


    There was no need for Natalie to ruin her future because of a woman. And she was very timid.


    She really wanted to frame Sherman, but she wouldn''t. She was very wise and sober. They were in a real world but not a fairy


    tale.


    In terms of Billy''s status in Santabaca, if she married him, Sherman was nothing to her at all.


    The next morning, on the way to the clothing store, Natalie bought a very exquisite breakfast for Sarah.


    As they got along well with each other for a long time, Sarah was more satisfied with Natalie. She thought Natalie was gentle,


    considerate, kind-hearted, diligent and tolerant. She was indeed a very nice girl.


    She also thought that there should always be some advantages in the woman who could make her brother Billy fall in love with.


    Kingsley sent Sherman to work. After having a good sleep all night, Sherman recovered a little.


    But she was still exhausted, and she had no energy at all at the moment.


    However, the man beside her was mature and refreshed. He smiled gently.


    Sherman leaned against the window and took a nap. Seeing she was a little sleepy, Kingsley drove slowly and smoothly, so that


    she could sleep morefortably.


    The car stopped in front of thepany. Sherman opened her eyes, apparently, she was still in a daze. Then she kissed his


    face, then opened the door and got out of the car.


    Kingsley stopped her and handed her a breakfast.


    After saying goodbye to each other, Sherman walked into thepany with breakfast and was in a happy mood. Her fair cheeks


    had a faint pink luster.


    When she walked into the office, she


    saw Billy holding a handful oLresepl


    which we every dsivateand


    Dealt |, with water droplets rolling


    on them. He was standing at her


    desk. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman frowned, and the colleagues in the office were envious and looked strangely at her.


    Billy put the roses on the table and Sherman asked him to take the roses away. Billy refused to take them. Sherman was


    unhappy and threw them directly to the ground.


    Billy was not angry. He picked it up and continued to put it on Sherman''s desk, and then Sherman continued to throw it to the


    ground.


    It was a silent war with no smoke of gunpowder between the two. But it was still very fierce. They just had a stalemate.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the end, the manager couldn''t bear


    to watch it. He stepped forward and


    picked up the roses, "Mr. Day will take


    up the positio FRresitient Sf Bay


    Gruabmatrow. Today''s bouquet of


    red roses is a gift for you guys. Come


    on, the female colleagues in our


    office are very lucky to share this


    happiness. Now, each of our female


    colleagues,e and choose a


    rose." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although the rose was expensive, after being devastated like this, some petals had been torn. They looked a little ugly, and no


    one wanted it.


    The manager had a straight look on his face and gave each female employee one directly, and finally left fiveplete ones for


    Sherman.


    Sherman was going to throw it to the


    dustbin directly, and the meres


    stared at her ation tes time got


    cores Bikabe pay attention to your


    words and deeds. You just let


    everyone see a good show. Isn''t it


    enough?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Sherman sat down and began to read the papers, leaving the manager to find a vase and nt the five roses in


    front of her desk.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Kingsley turned the car around. When he was about to leave, a vibration came from his phone. He picked up the Bluetooth


    earbud. His face became stern and he said in a low voice, "Where are you now?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he hung up the phone and entered ¡°airport¡± into the navigation system with his slender fingers.


    He steered to the right and drove off in the opposite direction. His face was stern all the way.


    He was thirty-four years old. It was rare to see such a mature man''s face look so stern...


    On the other side.


    After all was done, the manager looked at Billy with a smile and said, "Mr. Day, please go to the office and have a cup of coffee."


    Billy still stood in ce. Of course the manager knew the reason. Then, he said to Sherman, ¡°Bring the design drawings of the


    project here. Mr. Day doesn''t understand two ces. You should discuss and revise it."


    Billy narrowed his eyes without saying anything, turned around, and went to the manager''s office.


    Obviously, he acquiesced to the manager''s words.


    Sherman still sat there and tapped the keyboard. She knew very well what the manager wanted to do.


    Through the window, the manager could see clearly that Billy was already impatient in the office.


    After knocking on Sherman''s desk, he frowned and said seriously, "Hurry up!"


    Sherman found the design drawings from the pile of documents and looked at the manager slowly, "Do you know that my


    boyfriend is Mr. Wright? What you have been doing would affect the rtionship between Mr. Wright and me."


    The manager coughed lightly and said, "You and Mr. Day would just talk about business. Mr. Wright should be understanding."


    Sherman didn''t say anything, but showed a sarcastic smile at the corners of her mouth. She picked up the file and went straight


    past the manager to the office.


    "If | divorce youter, I''ll definitely get more than three percent of the shares. | suddenly regret divorcing you so early." Sherman


    laughed lightly and looked at Billy.


    Billy raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "No way. Even if you regret it now, there is nothing you can do."


    "Indeed. If | had known that you would be the president soon, | wouldn''t have minded staying by your side for two more


    months."


    Sherman said these words to deliberately disgust him and make him disgusted. She hoped that they wouldn''t have any contact


    in the future.


    Billy also smiled and said mockingly, "Yes."


    The smile on Sherman''s face


    deepened. She raised her evyebegyra,


    and said ¡®If yop cadEKTHY love for


    rahe Why do you want to pursue


    me? Don''t you think you''re


    ambivalent?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You deliberately aborted our child


    and divorced me. Y \yare now Wind


    ditt, aurly Sduid | let go of


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman justughed happily and didn''t say anything.


    She looked forward to seeing how he would react if he knew the truth.


    Billy was very distracted. He should hate her. He''d better keep away from this cruel woman!


    However, he couldn''t bear her being so close to another man.


    Sherman didn''t continue this topic


    with him. She pointed tthe!


    hie ant wyhick adduested that they


    should talk about business. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    At this time, there was a call reminder on Billy''s phone. The call was from his assistant, reminding him that the president of WA


    Company from Athana would arrive at the airport at eleven o''clock and needed to be picked up early.


    Day Corporation established a cooperative rtionship with WA Company from Athana and they were going to sign an important


    contract proposal.


    As the saying goes, a new broom sweeps clean. Billy had just been promoted to president. He wanted to establish his prestige,


    which naturally required achievements.


    Originally, Day Corporation focused on designing, engineering and construction of department stores, entertainment facilities,


    and so on. In order to make achievements, Billy nned to start a game project. The purpose of this cooperation with WA was to


    acquire the game rights of WApany.


    Therefore, Billy definitely could not make the president of WA feel unwee. So he got up quickly, said a few words to the


    manager and left.


    Sherman walked out slowly and pleasantly, holding the document.


    She and Kingsley had already agreed that they would g 0 fishing on the yacht again in the evening, and then make fish soup with


    the fish they caught.


    The navy blue coat outlined Kingsley''s tall and straight figure. The ck suit pants were straight without the slightest crease.


    Standing at the airport, Kingsley exuded a mature and noble aura.


    Peopleing and going could not help but look at him.


    Lee stood beside him, feeling the eyes of those people, and said, "Mr. Wright, you can wait in the VIP lounge. I''ll wait here."


    Kingsley looked around with his deep eyes. Then he nodded and said in a low voice, "Let''s go to the VIP lounge together."


    Sitting on the expensive red leather sofa, Kingsley folded his charming long legs and raised his wrist from time to time to check


    the time.


    The waiter brought over the coffee. Kingsley picked it up and took a sip. The coffee didn''t taste very good, but he finished the


    ss after all.


    Kingsley thought that it was a courtesy to respond to others politely when they treated him in a friendly manner.


    The time the ne arrived in Santabaca was eleven o''clock. Ten minutes after eleven o''clock, a female


    guest came into the VIP lounge.


    She was very young, wearing a long ck dress, a knee -length ck down jacket and knee-high boots.


    Her beautiful brown hair was permed in big curls. She was very beautiful and elegant, and her facial features were exquisite, just


    like a Barbie doll.


    After seeing her, Kingsley asked the


    waiter to bring a ss Ewa 1


    ter, walked ove Win his long legs,


    ahd then handed it to her, "Drink it to


    warm yourself." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Good." She smiled happily and drank the ss of warm water. Her body was instantly warmed up.


    After putting down the ss, she


    walked towards him and her boo


    made a tteri gsquntion th¨¦ tioor.


    Then anexsectedly, she stepped


    forward and hugged Kingsley, calling


    Kingsley with her sweet voice,"


    Hubby." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s chiseled face showed no


    expression. As gentle a usualch¨¦\!


    sheg hercawiay ansaid softly,"


    hie you''ll take the next flight back


    to Lanechett." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Merlin Bennington shook her head and refused, "I just arrived in Santabaca. | don''t want to go back to Lanechett so soon."


    "| don''t have time to apany you."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "| don''t need yourpany. | just want to stay here and live with you."

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Kingsley''s big bony hands rubbed his brows. "You know that | never like to be disturbed."


    She took a step back, "I can live in Luke''s home."


    "It seems that you were not listening to what | said. | don''t want you to stay in Santabaca..." When he said this, his expression


    was still gentle.


    However, Merlin still refused, "Kingsley, I''m not in good health. | can''t take the ne twice in a day."


    Kingsley didn''t continue this topic. He asked her," Where''s your luggage?"


    Merlin said it was on the baggage carousel.


    Kingsley asked Lee to get her luggage. Merlin followed him, with a smile on her red lips.


    After taking two steps forward, Merlin stretched out her hand and held Kingsley''s arm intimately. She followed his footsteps and


    called him hubby again.


    Coincidentally, Billy waited at the VIP lounge next door. When he returned from the bathroom, he happened to see that scene.


    With a yful smile on his thin lips, he leaned against the wallzily and watched them with interest. In the end, he took out his


    mobile phone and took a few


    photos.


    The distance between them wasn''t far. He could clearly hear the woman calling him hubby.


    It was an interesting turn of events. It seemed that the man surnamed Wright had already married.


    If that was the case, then, Sherman...


    Squinting his eyes, Billy was still wondering when his assistant came over and said that the president of the WA had arrived.


    Billy asked his assistant to book a five-star hotel and a restaurant in advance. Then, he reached out to tidy his suit and tie and


    went to the VIP lounge.


    On the other side.


    Grace called Sherman at noon, and they had lunch together.


    Grace didn''t say anything about her and Charlie.


    Sherman didn''t ask her either. But in the end, Grace still said something that the situation becameplicated.


    This sentence was a little vague. Sherman didn''t know what she wanted to say. The situation becameplicated. What did she


    mean?


    Grace refused to say anything more. She began to eat lunch and gave her a down jacket, which was bright red.


    Sherman felt that she didn''t like the color. It was too conspicuous and a little coquettish...


    Grace pped her on the back. She had carefully selected it. It was beautiful and festive.


    But, this color wasn''t the right fit for Sherman.


    Grace didn''t argue with her anymore. She packed up her things and left. Sherman went back to thepany and began to work.


    It was almost evening. When it was time to get off work, Sherman didn''t receive a call from Kingsley.


    In the morning, they made an appointment to go fishing together. He would drive over to pick her up.


    Sherman called Kingsley and asked him if he was going to go fishing.


    Kingsley''s voice was low and apologetic. "Of course, wait for me for 20 minutes. It''s too cold outside. You g 0 to the cafe opposite


    to have a cup of hot coffee. I''ll be there soon."


    Sherman nodded and went to the cafe to wait.


    Exactly twenty minutester, the silver Bentley Mulsanne parked outside the cafe. Sherman paid the bill. Then, she seemed to


    think of something and asked for another cup of ck coffee.


    Opening the door of the driver''s seat, Sherman handed the coffee to the man and asked him to sit in the passenger seat. She


    would drive.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kingsley''s deep and dark eyes were full of tenderness.


    His lips curled into a smile as he said, "Are you worried about your man being tired?"


    Sherman''s face blushed. How could these words he said be so different?


    Kingsley leaned over slightly and held


    her slightly cold hands in his warm


    palms. After a Kovels gaspher


    "Your dingees at&¡®Still stiff at this


    moment. If you drive the car, | will be


    worried. Ten minutester, your body


    will warm up. Then I''ll let you drive..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, when Sherman was driving, Kingsley drank coffee. He was holding a coffee cup with a light and gentle smile.


    There were very few people on the


    yacht, let alone people who Fs


    fishing. S andingon fie deck and


    Ahahgthe whistling cold wind,


    Sherman shivered and shrank.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They were fishing in the cold wind. She was a little regretful.


    However, it was obviously toote.


    He was already tidyin p the fishing


    rod. Sharpen aide Wear much. At


    thiS moment, she felt like she was


    soaked in cold water. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After hanging the bait, Kingsley sat on the chair and looked at Sherman, whose face was blue. He shook his head helplessly and


    waved at her.


    Sherman walked over, stamped her numb feet, and asked him, "How long will it take to catch a fish?"


    "No one has ever asked me such a question..." he replied.


    After thinking about it, Sherman agreed. Some people couldn''t catch a fish in the whole afternoon, while some people would


    catch several fish.


    He waved at her again, and Sherman was puzzled. As she approached, Kingsley directly hold her into his arms.


    His chair was very big. He casually pulled his ck coat over and covered her inside.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    There was a big difference between a woman''s body and a man''s body. Sherman''s hands and feet were cold, but Kingsley''s


    body was as warm as a furnace.


    Sherman could feel that his ck coat wrapped them very tightly. Snuggling up to his chest, Sherman could feel little cold wind.


    So, while Kingsley was fishing, Sherman was sitting 0 n hisps, snuggled in his warm chest, and wrapped in his coat. The man


    was tall and the woman was petite. If not looking carefully at them, one simply could not find that there was a woman in the


    man''s arms.


    Kingsley asked for a cup of warm milk tea and handed it to her. Sherman did not like milk tea, thinking it was overly sweet.


    But Kingsley disagreed, for he thought it was unhealthy for women to drink too much coffee.


    Sherman said nothing more. Instead, she began to sip i t. While Kingsley was fishing, she asked, "Besides fishing, do you have


    other hobbies?¡±


    Kingsley''s good-looking fingers set off her slender waist. He lowered his eyes to look at her, "What''s wrong?"


    She said, "The next time we date, we don''t have toe to ces like here."


    Kingsley stared at Sherman with his deep eyes. A big smile touched his lips. Then he leaned close to her, whispering in her ears,


    ¡°Actually, such a quiet ce like this has benefits."


    Sherman couldn''t think of any benefits of this ce other than its chilly wind and silence.


    Kingsley smiled gently. His big smile was soft but had a hidden meaning.


    Sherman has never seen him smile like this. It was such a charming smile which seemed a little dangerous too...


    The next second, he leaned over and kissed her for a long while.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only till this moment did Sherman understand the overtone of his words.


    It was very quiet around here except for the sound of the water and wind.


    She was still curled up in his arms with her face buried in his coat.


    Sherman was very tired, and her cheeks were scarlet. She did not intend to stick out her head.


    It was good that his warm chest served as a thick wall, which could keep out rain and wind so that Sherman did not feel cold at


    all.


    At this moment, she needn''t be shy. Then Sherman closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    Sherman felt a big difference between Kingsley''s embrace and Billy''s.


    The warmth of Billy''s embrace was temporary. And in Billy''s arms, she could feel nothing else but temperature.


    While in Kingsley''s arms, she could feel his warm chest and steady heartbeat, while the peacefulness gave Sherman enough


    sense of security. She felt that Kingsley was the person that she could rely on for the rest of her life.


    She seemed to have been in deep love with this charismatic man.


    What''s more, after the trauma of a broken marriage, could she still expect a life-long rtionship?


    Kingsley rested his chin upon her hair, and there seemed to be inscrutable emotions in his eyes. After a long while, he opened


    his mouth and said very slowly and quietly, "If one day ..."


    Before Kingsley could finish his words, steady breathing came to his ears. He looked down to find that Sherman was asleep,


    whose tiny nose was red from coldness.


    He felt helpless and stopped talking. Then he pinched the tip of her nose in a doting manner.


    The phone rang. Kingsley held the phone and nced at the screen, and then he quickly hung up it.


    Without putting away the fishing rod and line, Kingsley directly got up and went to the room on the ship with Sherman in his


    arms.


    In the room, Sherman slept on the inner side, and he would sleep on the outer side.


    When he came out of the bathroom, his phone rang again. But this time, it was Luke calling.


    Kingsley answered the call. Luke asked, "When will youe back?"


    m not going back tonight..." Kingsley replied.


    "Don''t you think it''s impolite if you are noting back tonight? Shees here from Lanechett for you. " Luke said sternly.


    Holding his phone, Kingsley didn''t reply but pinched his brows with long fingers.


    The next second, Luke cleared his throat and said in a tone much better than just now, "She is waiting for you."


    "| have to stay with her tonight. I''m not going back tonight." Kingsley hung up the phone after saying it.


    Hearing the phone was hung up,


    Luke''s face hardened. Of co


    knew the soncthiat Ringsley was


    refetrirt o. Luke could think of


    nobody else except Sherman. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s affection for Sherman was much deeper than he had thought...


    The next morning.


    Sherman slept very well. Generally, as long as she slept beside Kingsley, she wouldn''t dream all night.


    She went into the bathroom, took a


    shower, and walked out of th Fem:


    Kingsley was setting BsBining table


    fod bres ast. His broad and strong


    back was finely carved. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The ck slim sweater and soot-gray


    straight pants were jus asyal)\¡®\


    sees KIN Te? ed unique,


    a deine and elegant in them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    "Come here. Have some breakfast." He beckoned to her.


    Sherman walked over. She looked at the table and narrowed her eyes slightly, "We''re having fish soup early in the morning?"


    "| caught it at fishingst evening. | told the cook to make it a lighter way. Have a taste. If you don''t like it, | also had asked them


    to prepare porridge." His eyes were tender.


    Hearing him mentionst night, Sherman blushed impulsively, and she felt her cheeks burning. It was obvious that she


    rememberedst night''s frenzy of passion.


    Since it was the fish he caught, she would definitely love to taste it.


    She had two small bowls of fish soup. It tasted good, very light and fresh. The taste lingered in her mouth after a taste.


    Seeing Sherman liked it, Kingsley curled up the corners of his lips. There was satisfaction in his eyes and a hint of heaviness.


    The breakfast was good. Sherman was in a good mood. Putting on light makeup, Sherman waited for


    Kingsley to take her to the office.


    It was a bit far from downtown, and the ce was a little isted. It was not convenient formuting. There were no cabs or


    buses around.


    "Wait a minute. | have something to talk to you about... " Kingsley sat down on the sofa. He looked a little more serious than


    usual.


    Sherman was surprised. She wondered what he was going to talk to her. She walked over to him. His warm palm grasped her


    wrists and, with a gentle tug, he brought her into his arms. She was sitting on hisp. His arms encircled her waist.


    m married. I''m a married man." He gazed deeply at her and said.


    For an instant, everything went silent. It was quite a long time before Sherman could speak, "Are... Are you kidding?"


    ¡°I''m never kidding. Whether it''s what | just said, or what I''m about to say, for every word, | can assure you it''s true. | will never lie


    to you..."


    However, Sherman didn''t know how to respond. More precisely, her mind went nk, and only a buzzing sound was


    reverberating in her head.


    She couldn''t hear anything. She was overwhelmed by his words. She went numb, rigid.


    The blue veins in her forehead


    throbbed, and then she began to


    aa}


    struggle to gel aunt sls Wes


    pranacedl vance. His strong


    arms around her waist clutched


    tightly. ¡°I will let you go. But you have


    to hear me out first..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t want to hear anything from


    you. Before | lose my t perled go!


    mel, Sherman Volce ues cold.


    She was like a hedgehog with spines


    up. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only for a few minutes..." He insisted.


    Sherman rarely went mad anymore. But this time, she lost her mind. Her fingertips scratched his neck, leaving two deep


    scratches.


    She was breathing short, and she felt


    tightness in her chest. She couldn''t


    breathe. After a fe i utesanel!!


    sated) 4 i her best to


    suppress her anger. "Okay. Speak


    straight! I''m listening. Why do you


    mess around with me when you''re


    already married?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kingsley lowered his eyes slightly. He reached out to pat her on the back.


    But Sherman dodged it. She told him not to make any unnecessary moves. She looked cold and strange to him.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    "My wife is Luke''s younger sister, Merlin. She and Luke are twins. She was born a few secondster than Luke, with a congenital


    heart defect..." He said.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sherman finally understood why Luke''s attitude toward her was so weird.


    What''s more, Luke had told her that if she discovered something about Kingsley one day, she would be painful and emotional.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t understand why Luke said that. But now, she clearly understood that he was referring to the fact that


    Kingsley was married.


    ¡°Luke''s parents and my parents were old friends. His parents died in a ne crash. At that time, my parents were on the same


    flight as his parents. It was a littlete when my parents bought the tickets, so their seats weren''t together. My mother got airsick.


    To take care of my mother, my father and Luke''s mother exchanged seats. Luke''s mother readily agreed and they were safe and


    sound along the way. However, when the ne was about tond, it rained heavily. The visibility was low and the speed of the


    ne was too fast. The ne made an emergencynding, but it failed. Therefore, it chose to fly for the second time. However,


    the ne''s belly hit the ground. An ident happened. The passengers sitting in the front rows


    have died. My father and mother were safe and sound. If they hadn''t exchanged seats, Luke''s mother would still be alive..."


    It was the first time that Kingsley talked so much. He talked slowly and solemnly.


    Kingsley pursed his lips and said in a softer voice," Our whole family feels guilty about the Bennington family. Two years ago,


    Luke proposed that | get married to Merlin. | only have family affection for Merlin. There is nothing else. Two years ago, Merlin''s


    health was getting worse and worse. Even walking was a kind of difficulty for her. When she walked, she blushed and was


    breathing hard. Luke made use of our guilty conscience to ask me to marry Merlin. To repay the kindness of their parents, my


    parents agreed. But before we got married, we had a clear agreement..."


    "The two sides, whether she or me, can do whatever w e want when we have a crush on someone else..."


    "So, is this agreement protected by thew?" Sherman asked him with her hands tightened slightly.


    Kingsley frowned. After a long silence, he stared at her deeply.


    "This is not a reason. The most important thing is that you haven''t divorced. Crucially, you pushed me to the position of a


    mistress. This is what | hate the most in my life. You havepletely put me in such a situation!" Sherman''s emotion was a little


    out of control.


    "Sorry." He said.


    ¡®Is it useful to apologize at this time?"


    Sherman took a deep breath and became angry, "Why didn''t you tell me from the beginning?"


    "It''s not easy for me to have a good impression of a woman and like her. It has never happened in more than a decade. You''re


    the only one. Compared with other women, you''re so different. You''ve just divorced, and I''m in such a situation.


    "At first, you didn¡¯t care about me. If | had told you these things, you would only stay away from mepletely. But | don''t want


    to miss you. It¡¯s not easy for me to meet a woman who makes me so impulsive i nmy thirties..."


    He paused for a moment, and his


    voice became deeper and deeper. "|


    couldn''t say it at the beginniggcbut in


    ts ent ncteena for you became


    de€per and deeper. | dare not to say.


    You have a tough temper. You are a


    determined person. If you know


    about this, i t means that there is no


    turning back..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why do you choose to tell the truth now?"


    Kingsley closed his eyes and said, "These words are true. No matter how badly | hurt you, | hope that you will know the truth


    from me. These facts can only be told to you by me. | don''t want to hide anything from you...¡±


    Sherman''s chest still heaved violently, but it was much lighter than before.


    "Actually, | should be med for this.


    I''m reckless and impulsive. | trust you


    too much. | believe in your behayian


    character. experientoda :


    culvaibh | hadn''t asked you


    carefully before this rtionship


    began. | shouldn''t have trusted you


    so much. Now | put myself in such an


    unbearable situation!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was in a bad mood, but his


    voice was soft and his eyes were full


    of anxiety. "Don''t deypt\ae. aid}


    t terrae pel ct. | have


    shorings. Now, m y


    shorings are exposed, but you


    don''t want to see me again..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "There are many shorings | can ept, but the only thing | can''t ept is this. Besides, it''s not a weakness. What''s more,


    let''s break up..."

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Sherman finally said the words out.


    "In the past, | always felt that | could have it all. My marriage with her contains a lot, the love of friends, the guilty conscience of


    my parents, and the fulfillment of herst dream. In the end, there is nothing that can make the best of both worlds."


    Kingsley wrapped his arm around her slender waist and couldn''t help but hold her harder. His deep eyes darkened, and he


    inhaled the smell of her body with a sense of reluctance. He was most afraid of her saying such words.


    It was still snowing outside. She was definitelyte for work and was in a bad mood, so she decided not to go to work.


    Suddenly, she was a little exhausted when she walked on the road. She was more obsessed with this rtionship than she had


    thought.


    The snow was falling heavily and the weather was even colder. There were no cars on the road at all.


    Suddenly, the very familiar silver Mulsanne stopped at her side. The window was rolled down, and it was Kingsley. He said, "It''s


    cold outside. Get in."


    Sherman did not seem to hear him and continued to


    walk forward.


    Kingsley knew very well that she did not want to sit in the same car with him.


    Kingsley opened the car door and came out. He was obviously in a hurry to go out, because he didn¡¯t wear a coat, but just a


    ck sweater.


    He clutched her wrist, "Let the driver take you back t o Santabaca. | have urgent things to do at the moment. I''m not going back


    for now. It''s hard to get a taxi here."


    Having something urgent to do and not being able t 0 go back was just his excuse, because she didn''t want to be with him.


    The weather was indeed too cold. So Sherman did not insist. After she sat in the back seat, the driver started the car and left.


    Kingsley did not leave but stood in the snow. From the rearview mirror, his long and tall figure became smaller and smaller until it


    disappeared.


    After returning to her apartment, Sherman turned o n the radiator and went straight into bed. She was tired, physically and


    mentally exhausted, and drowsy.


    Kingsley did not go back to his apartment, but wore a thin sweater and waited by the roadside for an hour.


    When she woke up, it was already dark. She felt a little hungry, so she made herself a cup of instant noodles.


    She opened her phone and saw that there was an unchecked message from Kingsley. He asked her if she got home safely.


    Her warm fingertips paused on the phone screen for a moment, but finally she did not reply.


    She went to the window to see if it


    was still snowing but isaqvecisntly


    pe a downstairs.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was slightly stunned. But


    for amoment, her face was ca


    then ees eters


    idoKirie ut the window. She sat


    down in front of theputer and


    began to work. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if his marriage was a contract


    marriage with clear terms, aslongids


    Hei acihtas anorea, she was a


    ress who got involved in their


    marriage. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This was an undeniable fact.


    Did she feel pain?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Yes, she was in great pain.


    Did she get hurt in this rtionship?


    Yeah, it really hurt.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    But Sherman didn''t feel that distressed, at least, Kingsley did notpletely conceal the truth from her, and he had told her


    everything.


    The only relief to Sherman was the agreement between Kingsley and his wife. The terms were specific, which gave her a bit of


    comfort, so she thought at the very least, she was not that humiliated.


    While eating her instant noodles, she browsed through the pages of herputer.


    It was almost time for bed when Sherman got two more messages.


    -- "Are you in bed?"


    --"If | have all these things settled, is there any chance that we will make up?"


    It was still Kingsley who sent the messages.


    Sherman didn''t reply. She just read it and then turned off the phone. She didn''t want to do the dishes, so she casually left it in the


    kitchen, intending to wash it tomorrow.


    When passing by the window, she saw that the Mulsanne was still there.


    Sherman paused but didn''t pay much attention to it.


    She didn''t want to think about anything, she just wanted to have a good sleep.


    The apartment''s lights went out, and half an hourter, the Mulsanne left.


    The next day, Sherman went to thepany. The manager''s face hardened but did not lose his temper t 0 her.


    Yesterday, Sherman called to ask for a leave, but the manager didn''t approve, saying that there was a lot of work to be done in


    thepany. Sherman ignored the manager''s words and didn''te to work all day.


    Knowing that she had gone too far, Sherman made a cup of coffee for the manager. "I am to be med for m y absence from


    work yesterday . | will work hard today."


    The manager was a bit angry with her inwardly, but h e could not afford to vent his anger or offend her. So, the manager waved


    his hand impatiently and told her to leave.


    Sherman focused on working without thinking about anything else. She didn''t pay attention to anything but her work.


    At the end of the day, Billy came to stand in front of her, ncing at her and saying, "| have something to show you."


    "| don''t have time and I''m not in the mood. | have to work, please leave." She was still tapping on the keyboard.


    "| think that you would be interested." Billy''s words got an overtone. He turned on his phone and handed it to her.


    The moment Sherman''s eyes swept over the photo, she paused. She took the phone and her firm gaze fell on the picture.


    "It was photographed at the airport, the woman called your Mr. Wright hubby. Do you know that he is married?"


    Sherman looked at the woman in the photo, who was slender and elegant. The only drawback of her was her pale face.


    "Yes, | know." After saying that, she returned the phone to Billy.


    "Then you are still with him?" Billy''s brows furrowed." If you continue like this, how far are you going to descend to?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman sneered, "He and | have


    already split up. Mareaves, weather |


    up omteanihhor not has nothing


    to do with you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy was not pissed off. He just cared about the first half of her words. He was quite happy.


    ¡°Let''s have a cup of coffee tonight?" Billy was asking her out.


    Sherman began to work, being deaf


    to his words, but Billy was qui RMN


    beamed with delight. @ASse who


    didtit ow the fact would think that


    something great had happened to


    Billy. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    When it was time to get off work,


    Sherman was in the fro ard Billy |


    ked aften hei When walking to the


    ig


    etevator, Sherman suddenly saw


    Kingsley. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Sherman stared straight at the elevator and waited intently. When the elevator arrived, she stepped into it.


    The manager pressed the button for the private elevator. However, Kingsley moved his thin lips and said, "No."


    Then an elevator arrived. Kingsley turned around, moving his long, straight legs, and walked to the elevator. Stepping inside the


    elevator, he pressed the button for the ground floor.


    The manager was confused. ¡®Didn''t Mr. Wright just say he was going upstairs to fetch some papers? Why did h e suddenly


    change his mind?¡±


    Finally, he seemed to think of something. He smiled. '' Wasn''t that Sherman who had just left in the elevator?"


    Kingsley did not seem to have shaved in the morning. The pale stubble on his chin made him look even more sexy, charming,


    and mature.


    He walked to the parking lot, got in his car, and drove out. He drove slowly following the bus in front.


    Sherman was on the bus, so was Billy, who kept pestering her and wouldn''t leave.


    She walked into the neighborhood. The security guard at the gate of the neighborhood stopped Billy. Then the guard saw


    Kingsley''s car. They had seen this car quite often. The guard was there when Kingsley lost his temper that night, so he had a


    clear memory about that night.


    He didn''t stop Kingsley. The car drove into the neighborhood smoothly.


    Sherman noticed his car, but she didn''t make any reaction. For these days, she felt tired, really tired. She didn¡¯t want to think


    about anything.


    She still lived her life like usual, cooking dinner, going to work, showering, then lounging on the couch watching TV, doing yoga,


    and sleeping.


    This evening, as always, the car didn''t leave until the light of Sherman''s apartment went out.


    Luke knew they were apart. He smiled. He seemed to b e content. 1Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Kingsley put the keys on the table. Luke gestured to the room, indicating that Merlin was asleep.


    "I''ll take her back to Lanechett in two days," Kingsley said, turning to Luke.


    Luke couldn''t guess what was on his mind. He said at once, "I''ll go to Lanechett with you."


    Kingsley did not respond. Whether Luke went or not, i t was fine. He was at liberty. But there were some things he had to get


    them settled.


    The next day, when Sherman woke up, Lee was already waiting outside her door. He had brought


    breakfast- - bread, milk, and ham. She didn''t let Lee in the door or take the food.


    She got out of the apartment to go to work, and Lee drove the Mulsanne following her. He drove very slowly, keeping a distance


    from her.


    Sherman was a little annoyed, but Lee wouldn''t listen t o her. He followed her all the time. If she got angry with him, he would say


    he only listened to Mr. Wright.


    And that he would do whatever Mr. Wright told him to do.


    Sherman took out her cell phone and


    found Kingsley''s number. Ho ever


    after am mentixhesftation; she


    SAY Sos slightly and took a


    deep breath. Eventually, she put the


    phone back. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For the first day, she felt awkward. By


    the second day, she got used to it, By


    the third da ¡°twa aaitnatare


    thing. tter how much Lee


    followed her around, she could be


    easy about it. There was no big deal


    about it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And Lee followed her everywhere she went. In addition to breakfast, Lee also brought her lunch and dinner.


    Even when she got on the bus, the


    silver Mulsanne always follo


    bus. When eguswieVesiow, the


    Nusaahe Was slow. When the bus


    drove fast, so did the Mulsanne.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone in thepany could sense that Sherman and Mr. Wright were having trouble. They all said that


    Mr. Wright had done enough and she should let it go.


    Sherman didn''t say a word, as if she didn''t hear them. She just focused on her work.


    The bottom line was that the agreement between Kingsley and his wife was not eligible byw, even though the terms were


    clear, detailed, and acknowledged by both.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    However, what would others think of her? How could others know the agreement? They would only think that she was a


    mistress.


    Today, something was abnormal. Lee didn''te over, nor did Bentley Mulsanne. It was very peaceful today.


    She seemed to have returned to the days after the divorce. She ate, worked, practiced yoga, and watched TV alone.


    This kind of life was really dull. There had been a robbery in the apartment she lived. Although she was bold, she still felt a little


    worried.


    Therefore, she nned to rent another apartment.


    Even if it was expensive, she was willing to rent. The most important thing for a single woman now was safety.


    While it was time for lunch, Sherman went to the most expensive apartmentmunity, where many celebrities lived. It was said


    that not only the security measures were very strict, but also the privacy of residents was well-protected. The only shoring


    was that the rent was expensive.


    She looked at theyout of the apartment and the surroundings. Then she paid the earnest money.


    When she found a more suitable one, she would move away.


    After work in the afternoon, Sherman went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and fruits. Then she called the moving


    company to help her move the next day.


    She felt a little empty and lonely at night, so she decided to invite Grace to have dinner with her.


    As for Summer, now she was a treasure. She had been pregnant for more than seven months, so Mark didn''t want her to go out.


    When she got off work in the evening, she was asked t 0 work overtime. So when she left thepany, it was veryte.


    Walking to the apartment building, she saw the car that she was very familiar with. Sherman stopped, ''Is i t, Lee?¡¯


    She looked back and continued to walk forward.


    However, when she was about to pass by the car, the door suddenly opened.


    It was not Lee who got out of the car, but Kingsley...


    Sherman was shocked. She looked straight ahead and walked forward as if she had seen nothing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had only taken a few steps forward before her wrist was grabbed from behind. Kingsley''s eyes were dark and he was


    slightly thinner than before.


    Sherman didn''t look back. With her back to him, she struggled with all her strength.


    Kingsley tightly grabbed her wrist and exerted a lot of force. Suddenly, he turned her around and pulled her into his embrace with


    his sturdy arms.


    She was still struggling, and her hands pped his chest hard. Kingsley''s warm big palm pressed on her back and pressed her


    against his chest.


    Her cheeks were slightly cold, against his broad and warm chest. His thin lips were slightly warm, which pressed tightly to her


    forehead. He kissed her carefully and respectfully.


    However, after just a kiss, he let go of her and held her in his arms. He stood there without saying a word.


    "| haven''t seen you for several days. |


    miss you and miss you very much. |


    have never missed Sew


    C putyyouwony iss me. | have


    broken through your bottom line.


    However, please believe what | said.


    It''s not that | didn''t tell you on


    purpose, but because | know your


    character well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So | didn''t dare to tell you. Love


    should be taken seriously. Love


    doesn''t mean that you can do


    whatever you want. If | knew that it


    hurt you so much at tha beaiaing |


    phe GHended you like that.


    Ou are So amazing that you


    reopened my heart t o love. I''m afraid


    that | would lose you, so | started to


    make mistakes. As for whether my


    words are true or not, you don''t have


    to doubt them. I''m 34 years old. |


    have experienced many things and


    have done many wrong things. But


    please believe me. A man who Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    meets you at the age of 34 does not


    have any fake feelings, but o


    heart pe cian | still


    Have so ething to say, but I''m afraid


    that you don''t like to hear it, so forget


    it..." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had been talking all the time, and he didn''t know if Sherman was listening.


    A thirty-four-year-old man had achieved sess and recognition. His career was smooth. He rarely experienced a sense of


    defeat.


    However, this time, Kingsley truly felt defeated. He broke through her bottom line and understood her indifference.


    For others, Kingsley knew how to deal with them-either by using money or power, as long as they had weaknesses.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    But he didn''t know what to do with her, nor did he know what he should do.


    His low breath fell on the top of her head. Kingsley swallowed and hugged her tightly again. Then he let g 0 of her reluctantly.


    Sherman lowered her head and walked away.


    Her hair covered her face. He couldn''t see her look clearly.


    This time he didn''t stop her or say anything. He stood still and let her disappear in front of his deep eyes.


    He had quit smoking for more than ten years.


    However, he wanted to smoke at this moment. He wanted to feel the nicotine being inhaled from his lips into his lungs.


    Kingsley didn''t suppress himself. He went to the supermarket across the street and bought a box of cigarettes.


    Standing by the car, he held the cigarette with his right fingertips. The smoke was dazzling, and he narrowed his left eye slightly.


    More than ten years had passed by. He wasn''t quite familiar with the posture of smoking or its smell.


    He stood in the cold wind for a long time.


    However, he didn''t want to feel warm. Perhaps he should feel the cold air at this time.


    He stood there from eight until eleven.


    Afterwards, he turned around, started the car and left.


    Sherman didn''t look out of the window, so she didn''t know when he left. Just as he said, he had indeed crossed the line.


    On Sunday, Sherman didn''t want to work, and she happened to be on a vacation.


    Sherman called Grace and asked her toe over for hotpot.


    She seemed to be stronger and stronger. In fact, one would stay calm after they had experienced a lot.


    They couldugh and cry, but then they had to get on with their life.


    She also felt heartbroken, but she had changed a lot.


    Grace arrived. Both of them liked spicy food very much, so they ordered an extremely spicy hotpot.


    They were enjoying eating. Grace suddenly said," Where is my prince charming?"


    Sherman paused for a moment, with the chopsticks in her hand.


    Noticing Sherman''s small movement, Grace insisted o n asking her about that.


    Eventually, Sherman told her about it.


    Grace froze, and then she continued eating the hotpot, "For me, it doesn''t matter."


    Maybe everyone had a different mM


    personality. Grage exibed fom


    apptrer''perepective. Please read theContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Merlin''s parents died from the


    change of seats. She h dhear\)


    dspeng Maree Ue and Kingsley


    re childhood friends." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In this case, should he live happily and ignore what was happening to Merlin?


    Aman shouldn''t be too ruthless or sentimental.


    Since there was an agreement, it


    suggested that Kingsley dooK ihe


    rpajriageisetiolSy to minimize the


    harm to both parties. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He didn''t seem to be sentimental or impulsive, especially in marriage.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    "| think Mr. Wright handled it pretty well. It would have been irresponsible for him to have resisted the marriage, or to have been


    married for real. Obviously, neither was the best choice."


    Sherman wasn''t listening to her.


    Grace shut her mouth. She had said that everyone saw things differently.


    They had hotpot in the morning until noon. They spent the afternoon nestling on the couch, watching a variety show to rx and


    cheer up their spirits.


    Grace left in the evening. When she got home, she called Summer and told her about Sherman. She told her what she thought


    about it, and one of her friends said that their marriage was for charity.


    Summer smiled and asked Grace, "Do you know what charity means? It is kindness.


    However, that Mr. Wright married Merlin was not out o f kindness.


    It was out of guilt, and he wanted to repay the favor. It waspletely different from charity. What he wanted was peace of mind.


    He hoped he would not feel guilty or regretful afterward. One day when he thought about it, he could have peace in his mind.


    For one matter, people might have various opinions. Grace thought it was no big deal because she had never experienced


    betrayal in her marriage. She didn''t understand the pain.


    However, Sherman''sst marriage was interfered with by Natalie, so she must have hated a third person in a rtionship. When


    she found out that she had inadvertently yed that role, from her standpoint, she could surely not ept it.


    For Mr. Wright, although Grace had not seen him much, she could see that he was an assertive and responsible man. He should


    not be deliberately fooling around with Sherman.


    Sherman and Billy were together for seven years, from falling in love to getting married and finally divorcing. Grace had seen


    Billy quite a lot of times, but still, she didn¡¯t know him well. But Mr. Wright was different.


    As for where their rtionship would go, leave it to the hand of God.


    "If they were meant to be together, this incident would be considered a disturbance. If their rtionship developed too smoothly,


    and Mr. Wright was so perfect, they might not be too sure about it. With this incident, their rtionship would go through a crisis.


    There were always stumbles in any rtionship.¡±


    "If they fell apart eventually, then there was no need to say anything."


    Graceughed, "Gee, teachers do have marvelous insights! But | really like Mr. Wright. At least he didn''t hide it from Sherman.¡±


    Summer agreed. If Sherman had learned about the incident from Billy, she would have been devastated.


    Speaking of which, Summer remembered the crap between Mark and Baine previously.


    But she didn''t hear it from Mark himself. She heard it from someone else. She pondered for a while and made aparison.


    She got angry. She was going to g 0 after the asshole. 1


    Grace twitched her eyes, "They say pregnant women are pretty sensitive. Now it seems to be true. We''re talking about Sherman.


    Howe you get so angry?"


    Purchasing decoration materials, then finding workers to decorate the apartment, and finally moving into her new home,


    Sherman did all these on herself. She picked a small apartment, but most importantly, i t was safe.


    She didn''t take many winter clothes with her when she moved out of Billy''s apartment. It was getting cold, so she went to the


    mall. She bought a down jacket and a pair of jeans, both at regr prices.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Across the street was a cafe. Sherman wanted to take a seat there and have a cup of coffee, to have some leisure time, and to


    warm up.


    She also ordered a piece of cake. Looking out the window, she was enjoying the cake and sipping her coffee.


    For the past few days, Lee hadn''t shown up, nor had Kingsley. Her life had really regained peace, no waves.


    The wind chimes ticked. Natalie


    walked in. Sherman hadn''t seen


    in a long time. he weman wa?


    wear & Yeu coat, stiletto heels, and


    a curry scarf. She was dressing more


    and more fashionably. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was dressed simply in a dark green coat and ck leather pants.


    Her legs were lengthy and slender,


    and the leather pants entuate


    her legs well. The serodteer''oba


    wid ransibswoo! inside was simple


    and grand. She also wore high heels


    on her feet. She looked


    extraordinarily cool. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie saw Sherman from a distance. She fastened her eyes on thetter.


    She heard that Sherman was


    practicing yoga, so she did it too. But


    the effect was ed} sogitat. Shetman


    Hanis@udr¨¦Shoulders and a broad


    hip, so she could hold any clothes.


    But Natalie didn''t have the figure.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Natalie walked over and sat opposite Sherman.


    Sherman sipped her coffee expressionlessly.


    "Did you break up with your boyfriend? Or did you get dumped?" Natalie asked.


    Sherman didn''t look at her but stirred her coffee.


    Natalie added, "A few days ago, | saw him shopping with a woman at the mall. They don''t seem to be close, but they weren''t


    ordinary friends." 1


    ¡°Please get out of here; otherwise I''ll have the attendant ask you to leave." Sherman said calmly though she was a little annoyed.


    Natalie smiled and said, "I just think we are the same.


    You''ve been dumped, so have I."


    Few people in Santabaca knew Kingsley''s identity and that he was married. Therefore, Natalie didn''t know that either.


    Just like at that business party, some people knew a little about his identity, but not in detail.


    ¡°However, do you believe that | will eventually marry Billy?" Natalie''s voice was soft, but with an inevitable determination.


    Sherman thought she was ridiculous, "Should | send you a gift?"


    "You may think I''m joking. But I''m serious. He will belong to me in the end. He is tempted by you now."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shermanughed lightly, "Haven''t you tempted him for a long time? But the ending was even worse than | had imagined."


    Natalie had some anger in her chest, but didn''t work out. She snorted coldly, went to the counter for two cups of coffee, and took


    them away.


    There was a red BMW around the corner. Sarah was sitting inside. Natalie walked out of the cafe and handed her coffee.


    During this period of time, she was on good terms with Sarah. They chatted and went shopping together.


    Sarah had said that she had learned to see through people and endure humiliation in the past seven years.


    She thought that her husband was different from her brother. Her husband had been cheating on her for years.


    But her brother had only cheated on Sherman once in seven years. 1


    Natalie believed that she would be with Billy for the rest of her life. But she wouldn''t deal with Sherman, which would be


    unadvisable. If Billy found it out, he would definitely not be with her anymore.


    She thought that she shouldn''t destroy her own happiness for the sake of Sherman. She wasn''t stupid.


    All she had to do now was to strive


    for happiness for th reptof Gdite!


    Shy shouttiatt GH Shything useless


    and dangerous. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The day before yesterday, Billy''s


    mother went to the store and say)


    her. His m hen wa ie Frerent to


    Henisad St consciously thought that


    Billy''s mother didn''t like her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had heard before that Billy''s


    mother got along w \Lwith sadn


    Kwessornical Fotis mother to


    dislike her now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She should spend more time with Billy''s mother.


    At the Wright family''s vi, Lanechett.


    Kingsley was drinking warm water while Merlin was packing up. He tugged his lips, "Have a rest."


    "Okay."


    Merlin sat down. She was already in her thirties, but she had a baby face and looked very young.


    "We have been married for two years. What do you think of it?" Kingsley nced at her.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Merlin knew what he wanted to say. She looked up and also took a sip of water, "| heard Luke say that you have someone you


    like."


    "Yes." Kingsley confessed.


    Merlin was gentle, which had to do with her heart disease. She said slowly, "Do you like her so much?"


    "No one but her has given me such an intense feeling, which was very special..." He said.


    Merlin touched the edge of her cup lightly with her fingers. She had liked him since she was a child. She didn''t show her love to


    him, but she believed that he must know that.


    After freezing for a moment, she raised her head, "So, are you going to divorce me?"


    Kingsley said gently, "I don''t want to miss her. Merlin, | don''t get crushes all the time. The first woman | had a crush on has


    passed away and this is myst time to have a crush on a woman."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll think about it." Merlin''s voice was slow. She did everything slowly and she rarely got excited.


    "Okay." Kingsley didn¡¯t force her to answer his question. She needed time to think about it. She had always been sensible.


    She said she wanted to have a rest. Then she packed u p and went to the next room. They had been married for two years, but


    they had never slept in the same room. They had always abided by the terms of their contract.


    She would think about it very seriously. She had always been very serious when she said or did something.


    Kingsley came back to Lanechett this time just to settle this matter. So he wanted to solve it and didn''t want to keep dying it...


    Luke had a house in Lanechett. But he didn''t want to live there, so he lived here.


    He stood in the living room. Seeing Merlin walk out of Kingsley''s room, he followed her into her room.


    "Why are youing to my room?" Merlin looked at Luke behind her.


    ¡°What did you talk about?"


    Merlin shook her head, "Nothing important. He said h e wanted me to go with him to give a gift to his grandpa tomorrow."


    Luke didn''t believe it. However, Merlin was already sleepy and rubbing her eyes. She reached out to knock on the room door,


    "Mr. Bennington, can you leave now?"


    Seeing that she was too sleepy to open her eyes, Luke didn''t say anything more but walked out of her room.


    The light in her room was on all night. She seemed to haven''t slept all night.


    Early the next morning, she knocked on the door of Kingsley''s room. After a while, the door opened.


    Kingsley just woke up. At this time, he buttoned his white shirt with his slender hands and then wore a watch on his right wrist.


    He said gently, "Good morning.¡±


    "Can |e in?" Merlin said slowly.


    Kingsley turned sideways and


    gestured for her to enter, he room! |


    suyecuul e aor hina room and


    g et a cup of warm water. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After drinking the water, Merlin said, "I''ve already made up my decision."


    "Really?" Kingsley smiled lightly and handed her a bottle of medicine, but didn''t say anything else.


    "| agree to the divorce." She said. She felt bitter, and even the taste in her mouth became bitter.


    No one could predict the ne crash


    back then, which wasespcserios But


    ths Welt family Shouldn''t take full


    responsibility for it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She loved him, but he didn''t love her. If she was healthy, she obviously wouldn''t agree to divorce him.


    Heart disease seemed to be a bomb


    that could explode at anytime Bie" |


    Kp alreagysthiny-Seven years old,


    b ie had no children. She couldn''t


    continue being a Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    burden to him. 1


    She had had heart disease for many years. She almost lost hope for life, so she thought she shouldn''t ask for too much.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    She had been with him for two years. One couldn''t be too greedy.


    Moreover, he was very considerate and thoughtful. He had been very good to her for the past two years.


    "Tell me whenever you want to file for divorce."


    Merlin nodded. But when she was about to walk out of the room, she stopped and said, "But | have one request."


    She turned around. Kingsley looked at her rxedly and said gently, "What is it?"


    As time went by, Sherman moved into her new home, and she felt a sense of security.


    She lived a very regr and fulfilled life. Sometimes, she went to the gym on Sundays.


    But sometimes she felt lonely.


    He disappeared from her world without a trace. Sometimes she would look out the window.


    When she lived in the previous apartment, his silver Mulsanne would always be downstairs...


    Now more than half a month had passed. Billy came over to her apartmentmunity every day.


    She used to think that no one knew him better than she did.


    Now she found that it was just her own thoughts. She hadn''t seen through Billy. She didn''t even know what he was like.


    Billy didn''t listen to her advice but just did whatever h e wanted in the past.


    Sometimes he proposed to hold a party. The manager would tter him. Everyone in the office had to take part in it, so did she.


    Now he was the president of the Day Corporation.


    How could he listen to others?


    One day, Sherman was doingundry. Suddenly her phone rang. It was a call from Grace. She said that Summer had been


    hospitalized.


    Sherman hastened to wipe the water off her hands casually, stop a cab, and rush to the hospital.


    Summer had already gone into the operating room. There were many people outside the operating room, including Mark,


    Charlotte, Jazz, Charlie, Grace and Billy.


    Mark seemed to be in a hurry to go there. He was wearing slippers. His handsome face was filled with anxiety as he looked at


    the operating room.


    Charlotte was well behaved and nestled in his arms. When she saw Sherman, she called her "Aunt" in a


    particrly well-behaved manner.


    Sherman patted her head and took her from Mark''s arms.


    This was the first time Mark waited


    for Summer to give birth to a i)


    the hospi al, When sHe ave irth to


    daha 2 wasn''t in the hospital.


    At this time, he was a little nervous.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Men would be nervous when they would be a father.


    They were standing and waiting at


    the door of the operating roo


    Mark walked baatoah@ forth: hen he


    tlhe round and asked Sherman,


    "Does it hurt to give birth?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman froze, and then she shook her head, "I have never given birth."


    Grace couldn''t help but say, "It hurts very much.


    Haven''t you seen the pregnant


    women on TV giving ac They Said


    t tthe didn¡¯ want fo give birth


    ahymore in their lives!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mark''s expression changed slightly and he became even more nervous.


    Sherman kicked Grace secretly. She really liked adding fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Luckily the birth went well. An hourter, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor walked out while taking off the


    mask.


    Mark, who had been waiting for a long time, couldn''t wait to walk forward and asked with an anxious voice, "How is it?"


    The doctor smiled, "Congrattions, Mr. Valentine. The mother and baby boy are doing well.¡±


    The group of people cheered. Charlotte pped her hands and was very happy because she had a younger brother.


    Mark''s throat rolled slightly and he finally rxed his body. When the doctor asked him to cut the umbilical cord for his baby, the


    big and strong hands of this famous businessman in Cantabaca were trembling as he grasped the scissors.


    The anesthetic hadn''t worn off. Summer was still sleeping. He asked everyone to leave the ward except himself.


    He held Summer''s hand in his palm. Mark lowered his head and gently kissed the back of her hand, "Honey, you did a very good


    job."


    When Charlotte knew that Jazz wanted to take her to


    thepany, she frowned, "Is there anything fun in your office? It can only attract me for a moment, but not forever."


    Her nose, eyebrows, and the way she talked were the same as her father''s.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jazz thought it was hard to coax Charlotte, who was now a very naughty girl. "Sherman, I''m sorry to bother you, but could you


    please take care of Charlotte?"


    "I''m not three years old. I''m now five years old! | don''t need you to worry about me." Charlotte said with both hands on her chest.


    Billy opened the car door and let Sherman get in, but naturally, she was not willing to sit in his car.


    Charlotte bobbed her head and said, "Right! We can¡¯t easily sit in a strange man¡¯s car."


    Billy teased her with a smile, "Charlotte, | am Uncle Billy, not a stranger.¡±


    ¡°But you and Auntie Sherman are already divorced, and you be a strange man. s, to be honest, before you and Auntie


    Sherman divorced, | liked you. But after your divorce, | didn''t like you anymore.¡± 1


    She spread her hands, her fair face showed a speechless expression and she let out a sigh.


    Billy''s handsome face looked embarrassed.


    Sherman''s eyebrows raised as if she was saying,¡¯ Charlotte is a clever girl.¡¯


    Sherman didn''t say anything or wave goodbye to Billy. She hailed a cab and left with Charlotte in her arms.


    Billy''s cell phone rang, and the screen


    showed that the call was fro Sarah


    She asked himegd BSanktse


    cometh ng. Billy got into the ck


    Bentley and went in the opposite


    direction. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Inside the store, all the shopping assistants were busy hanging thetest styles of clothes, and Natalie was registering the item


    numbers.


    The moment she looked up, her eyes


    met with those o f ie who frag fist


    wae jn This wast Fist time they


    looked at each other after a long


    time. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie responded first. With a decent and polite smile, she said, "Ms. Day is in the lounge."


    After saying that, she lowered her head and continued her work.


    Billy nced at her without saying anything. He walked straight to the lounge with his long legs.


    Only after Billy left, Natalie stood in


    front of the mirror to take a look


    herself. She w weacingsa cater


    shit, dk Sui pants and stiletto


    heels. Besides, she wore perfect


    makeup. Everything was OK! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    In front of Billy, Natalie wanted to make herself perfect and charming all the time.


    After taking what Sarah gave him, Billy didn''t stay in the store anymore. However, Sarah stopped him." Natalie happens to be


    going to the branch on South Lane to get some files. You give her a drive."


    Natalie shook her head and declined. She said, "It is convenient to take a taxi here and | don¡¯t want to trouble Billy.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go. | happen to be going to South Lane. I''ll give you a drive." Billy said.


    So, Natalie didn''t refuse any more. And she said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    The driver was driving. Billy was sitting on the right side of the back seat, while Natalie was sitting on the left.


    For a while, the two of them were speechless, as neither of them spoke. They maintained the silence. Suddenly, the pen in


    Natalie¡¯s hand fell to the ground s o she bent down to pick it up. She exposed her plump bosoms to Billy, intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    Billy nced at her and then looked away. He gazed a t the tabletputer in his hand.


    Then Natalie got up, without uttering a word, as she knew it was enough. When the car reached the door of the branch, she said


    in a tender voice, "Be careful on the road, goodbye.¡±


    ¡®Men''s patience is limited. Billy cannot tolerate Sherman for a long time.¡¯


    So, now Natalie would not be too active. When necessary, she would give Billy a signal.


    As the car drove away, Billy dropped the tabletputer in his hand and rubbed his forehead, as he felt unspeakably restless.


    The construction work had begun. The foundations were particrly important. The shopping mall would be dozens of floors high


    so solid foundations must beid.


    Besides, workers needed to work from a height to build the mall so Sherman must consider the safety of workers.


    When She discussed this matter with Billy, he said that he had already bought insurance for the workers.


    Sherman got off work and went outside thepany building but Billy stopped her.


    She didn''t want to talk with him. Billy stared at her." How close we were at the beginning? Why do we have to treat each other


    this way now?"


    Sherman found it ridiculous. "Please don''t forget that you are responsible for this situation."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "But you are also wrong. The


    marriage is not unteral. If you had


    forgiven me and hadn''t always


    med me for my unin entignad


    ii ; wowsart have be


    irritable. | kept apologizing to you for


    a whole month and | demeaned


    myself every day. But you were like


    an emperor, so domineering. You


    irritated me from time to time,


    making me unhappy. If you hadn''t


    treated me like that, we wouldn''t have


    divorced." Billy said. 1 Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t make any sense to Say this


    now. It''s you who did wrong the


    things and it''s me who decide


    whether or notte foraieyourhe


    thank@aldhing, do you think it is


    easy to forgive you? What would you


    do if | had sex with another man after


    | got drunk?" Sherman smiled. "I''m


    afraid you would be a hundred times


    more impulsive than me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The two of them had no way to talk peacefully. Sherman didn''t want to listen and Billy was still a little impatient.


    "| sincerely want to bring the rtionship between us back to what it was like in the beginning and | admit that | did the wrong


    things, okay?" Billy softened his tone.


    Sherman frowned, as she felt Billy was a little irrational. "| didn''t ask you to admit your mistakes and | don''t intend to recover our


    rtionship."


    Billy frowned. "What? Are you still


    thinking about the man named m


    Wright? Since at arrian abpeared,


    Hond has he not appeared in


    front of you? Five days, ten days, or


    fifteen days? Look how deeply he


    loves you!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    "It''s none of your business."Sherman''s hands, which were hanging down at her side, clenched.


    It was she who broke up with him, it was not surprising that Kingsley hadn''t shown up.


    Even if Kingsley appeared before her eyes again, nothing would happen between the two for they were like strangers now.


    After Kingsley unintentionally put her in such a dilemma, she had resentment in her heart, but she would miss him and his


    gentleness sometimes.


    But, Sherman could refrain herself very well. Whether Kingsley was intentional or not, it was him who made things be like


    this. Sherman did miss him, but would not forgive him!


    Billy lost his temper suddenly. Holding Sherman''s face, he kissed her. He had enough with Sherman''s being indifferent and


    confrontational.


    When struggling, Sherman raised her hand and pped Billy in the face. Then Sherman pushed him forcibly away, "Do not do


    this again. You make me sick."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t stop rubbing her lips until her lips felt burning and numb.


    "Make you sick? Well, | only kissed you, then you feel sick?" Billy touched his lips triumphantly.


    Sherman sneered, "Back then, didn''t you also feel disgusted at the onion smell on me, my pregnancy freckle, and my bad


    shape? | got the onion smell for | made noodles for you. | learned to cook it for you because | worried that it was unhealthy for


    you to drink without eating anything. | was pregnant with your child, so | got pregnancy freckles. You think all these were


    disgusting. They were all caused by you. You think | was disgusting, but | think you were more disgusting." 1


    Billy froze slightly. He did not say anything and wasn''t that repulsive like just now.


    "Things havee to this. Listen, it is never possible for you and me to get back together. | can never go back to a man who


    hated me so much. Do you understand?


    Look into my eyes, you can feel | am not lying. | am speaking my mind! The deeper love | had for you in the past, the more | hate


    you now. But you still have a beauty with you. Live a happy life with your Natalie. That''s what | want to say."


    Sherman was determined for she wanted Billy topletely give up upon her.


    No need to revenge on him. Sherman was living a good life, she don''t have to revenge on anyone. Was it necessary for every


    divorced woman to revenge on her ex-husband?


    Sherman left, while Billy was still standing there.


    Frowning, Billy thought Sherman, who was so harsh now, was a bit unfamiliar to him, but he still couldn''t let go of her.


    At the international airport in Lanechett.


    Kingsley and Merlin walked side by side, and behind them, the maid was carrying the suitcase.


    "See you at 3 p.m. tomorrow at the Civil Begistry Office. " Merlin said, "Don''t tell Luke about the divorce."


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows and


    gazed at her. He knew that she w AR


    gentle, kind, brogdsnn ind¨¦d. CO


    Rper@isel He would not have agreed


    to marry her, and she would not have


    agreed with their marriage


    agreement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Merlin said smilingly, "You know if he knows about this, he won''t approve. But | do not want to drag you down any longer."


    "You''ve never dragged me down, nor are you a burden t o me," Kingsley said gently.


    "Perhaps, it''s time to divorce now.


    You are we thirty-for, the bxst!


    i) ratte TAdAkS r your care


    olerance during these two


    years." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley smiled, "| thought you would disagree."


    "Your ex-wife died in a robbery. If | die


    too, then others will think whoever


    bes your wife will end up dead.


    Who dares to marry you in the future


    then? | am optimistic utcO\t)


    ing,@ittia€ Ne rtionship or


    hate Otherwise, | will not have


    been alive till now. You are nice to


    me, | do not want to repay your virtue


    with evilness. | steal two years of


    your time, so | cannot steal more of


    it. And, | do not want to divorce, but


    since you have made up your mind,


    there is nothing that | can do to save


    this. | just want to do you a favor by


    doing whates naturally." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    They had a very harmonious talk. After agreeing to the divorce, Merlin asked Kingsley to apany her o na fifteen-day trip to


    Paris.


    ¡®Paris is a beautiful city. It is said that if a person doesn''t fall in love with another, there will be no romance in the world."


    This was thest glimpse of happiness she sought for herself.


    She shouldn''t let Luke know about it. If he knew, he would definitely not agree. So she could only hide it from him...


    The next day, they went to the Civil Registry Office at the appointed time.


    Kingsley wore a ck suit. He stood there with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants.


    Merlin wore the same style of the ck coat. They seemed to wear a couple''s clothes.


    She had a lot of clothes. But she bought this coat with Kingsley when they went to the mall. It was also their most simr piece of


    clothing.


    Even if they were to divorce, she wanted to leave a photo that belonged to thest simrity between the two of them.


    The staff at the Civil Registry Office was already waiting for them. Merlin looked at the time and walked in.


    They had a distinct agreement before the divorce. So when they divorced, the property and real estate were the same as before


    they got married.


    "| have given yourwyer the contract where | promised to give you thirteen percent of the shares of the HYpany in


    Lanechett. Confirm it when you go back." Kingsley said.


    Merlin froze slightly, shook her head and said, "| don''t want it."


    "It''s not yourpensation. | want you to run your own business. As a woman, you should have your own business. Merlin, you


    know that | don''t take back what | give away."


    Kingsley''s face was thin. When he tugged his sexy and thin lips, the line at his jaw became more and more prominent. His voice


    was soft but domineering.


    After a moment of silence, Merlin smiled lightly," Okay."


    The whole process went quickly. When it was over, she looked at the time again. It onlysted ten minutes.


    When they signed for the marriage certificate back then, she was very excited and her hands trembled slightly. But when they


    signed for the divorce, her


    hands trembled violently.


    They had just walked out of the Civil Registry Office when they saw Luke walking over quickly. He was very angry and his face


    was stern. He stared at Merlin, "What have you done?"


    "We have done all that should be


    done. This is my own decisiqn wry


    sqangy@Mertin looked at


    him andughed lightly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Good for you, Merlin!" Luke sneered and looked at Kingsley, "How could you treat her like this behind my back?"


    "We should settle our matter with our method."


    Luke was extremely angry, and mes seemed to flow all over him. He stared at Kingsley with blood in his eyes.


    Kingsley stood upright and also looked deeply at Luke.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The atmosphere was unusually tense, so Merlin was out of breath. It was as if a war would start at any moment.


    Merlin pulled Luke''s arm and dragged


    him in the opposite ireotioncif she


    id stop theh\ ¡®Something terrible


    might happen. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Only when they walked to a deserted


    ce did she let go of i. Lake ha


    tern faqgaridhe Sai coldly," How


    could you agree on the divorce?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    ¡°When we got married, we had made an agreement. | can''t break it. Besides, | can''t drag him down like this all the time."


    Luke sneered. There was only coldness in his words." You are kind, but do you think everyone will be as kind as you? If you get


    a divorce, you will be lonely. You can only painfully wait for rpsing while he and his lover hug each other, full of love!"


    ¡°I''m born with a disease. Do | have to drag him along t o suffer such pain with me? He doesn''t owe me anything!"


    ¡°Well, don''t cry in front of me in the future. Don''t cry and tell me that you miss him. You are broad-minded and great. Who can


    compare with you?"


    Luke''s words were full of sarcasm. As soon as he finished speaking, he ignored Merlin and got in the car. Then he left, leaving


    Merlin where she was.


    Merlin looked up at the sky with a smile. "Is he angry because | will divorce Kingsley or because Kingsley forgot Zora and fell in


    love with another woman?"


    In Santabaca, Sherman was called into the office by the manager early in the morning.


    The manager said that there was a change in her job. He asked her to take over the school''s project and handed her current


    project over to others.


    Sherman was unwilling. She had been transferred between different jobs. Besides, she was good at the current project now.


    Why did she need to change to another project?


    "In fact, the school''s project is halfway through, and it''s very easy to do now. It''s much easier than cooperating with the Day


    Corporation.¡± The manager said.


    But she didn''t want to rx, so Sherman refused him.


    The manager said, "It was normal to asionally transfer one''s job. The project with the Day Corporation has just begun, so it


    doesn''t affect anything.¡±


    Sherman was still unwilling. She searched for materials and made the design drawings for that project. Everything was done by


    herself. She couldn''t hand over it now!


    "The project you are in charge of will be taken over by another employee, but she will do it ording to your design. She will


    definitely not erase the results of your work. You have to be assured. Now you must take over the school''s project. Yanny is


    pregnant, so she can''t continue to work. The school''s project has reached the most important stage. There shouldn''t be any


    mistakes, and there is no room for negotiation. Well, g


    o out and ask Yanny for materials."


    Sherman made a request that she should have the right to alter, check and supervise the cooperation case with the Day


    Corporation.


    The manager said with a smile, "Of course." Sherman went out and asked Yanny for relevant designs and materials.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Yanny frowned. She didn''t seem to be in a good mood, but she didn''t lose her temper. The next second, she came


    into the office.


    There was a cup on the table. When she walked in, Yanny threw the cup on the ground and made a crisp sound. "Why did you


    give her the project I''m responsible for?"


    The manager walked over and reached out to hold her in his arms. Then he showed her a document and said, "Take a look for


    yourself!¡±


    Yanny was slightly stunned and didn''t


    make trouble. Her face was Teael


    pale. She tookia deeisbreath and said


    tbe anager, "| have been


    pregnant for three months. Give me a


    holiday." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aftering out of the office, it was rare for Sherman not to see Yanny''s strange expression, she quietly tidied up the desk.


    The people around her gathered around curiously and asked her what had happened.


    Yanny said with a smile, "| have been


    pregnant for three months. T.


    baby''s ets doesnt low me to


    coatirie working. | will have a


    holiday in advance." Then Yanny left


    thepany. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the manager also left, a group


    of people began to gossip. TSH


    didn''t know yhetthe hie Baby


    belinged her husband or the


    manager. They were really curious!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman wasn''t very interested in this gossip. She was unwilling to ept Yanny''s project, but she couldn''t refuse it.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    However, the project was more than halfway through and would bepleted soon.


    Sherman got off work early today, because she had an appointment with Grace to see the little baby in the Valentine mansion.


    Grace drove the car and waited for her outside thepany. They went to the mall to pick out gifts, which were naturally


    expensive.


    Grace asked, "Do you know that Natalie often goes to the Day''s family vi recently?"


    Sherman shrugged her shoulders, "It''s none of my business."


    Grace continued, "| guess she wants to please Billy''s father and mother. | heard she''s always with Billy''s sister.¡±


    Sarah didn''t get along well with Sherman back then. They just greet each other when they met. Sherman knew that Sarah had a


    sense of superiority.


    Her family and her husband''s family were rich. She would make money herself. Even if her husband phndered with women


    every day, she was superior t o other women.


    "Do you know that her husband seduced me before?"


    Sherman said with a smile.


    Grace didn''t feel strange and said, "As long as a woman is beautiful, he will make efforts to bring her t o bed."


    They had a nice conversation andughed along the way.


    The name of the little baby hadn''t been decided. Mr. Valentine said it must be taken seriously!


    Charlotte was jealous and unhappy. ¡®Howe no one was cautious about my name at that time?¡¯ Her mother looked up the


    dictionary. The first word Summer saw was "Charlotte", so she was called Charlotte.


    Mr. Valentine immediately hugged her, kissed her and coaxed her.


    Billy and Charlie were there. Summer recovered quickly. When she inadvertently saw the ne around Sherman''s neck, she


    smiled lightly, "It''s so beautiful. Who gave it to you?"


    Sherman instinctively put her hand on her neck and took a deep breath. She had been wearing the ne for a long time, and


    it seemed to be part of her. She never took it off.


    Grace swept over Billy, who was staring closely at Sherman, and joked, "Is it from Kingsley? It''s so pretty!


    Sure enough, Billy''s face was stern and gloomy.


    He had the urge to rip that ne to pieces, but he didn''t have the chance right now.


    After dinner, Billy wanted to send Sherman home. Just as he opened his mouth, Grace had already pulled Sherman''s arm and


    got Sherman into her car.


    Charlie and Billy nned to go for a


    drink. Mr. Valentine had a pein


    ara weltesisbeauti ul wife


    Ae Uist smoke or drink, so it


    was enue for him to go to the


    bar with them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlie asked, "How about Natalie?"


    "She is very gentle, attentive and considerate." Billy replied.


    "Since she is so good, why don''t you get married? It''s not easy to meet a good woman. Why do you pursue Sherman?"


    Billy said, "I still love Sherman."


    Charlie smiled and didn''t say


    anything. He didn''t want to get mM


    involved in oth siytiaship that


    Bil Vel6Wwn usiness. Now


    Charlie was in a mess. How could he


    be in the mood to care about others?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, to be honest, Charlie


    thought that Billy deserved it. ''He


    divorced Sherman and was together


    hNataligbatdr? Bur now he


    nts to pursue Sherman. Natalie is


    good to him. Since he feels


    comfortable when they are together,


    why don''t they get married?¡¯ Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Grace turned the car around and said, "You haven''t driven for a long time. Aren''t you going to buy a car?"

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Sherman, who had lowered her head, heard Grace''s words and replied, "Don''t mention buying a car!" Sherman''s sry was only


    sufficient to support herself. Buy a car? Forget it.


    When chatting with Sherman, Grace suddenly screamed in a low voice, "Look who is there!"


    Sheman was wondering who was there. Why Grace was so surprised? Raising her head in surprise, Sherman looked over in the


    same direction as Grace.


    Not far away, a ck car was parked in front of the flower bed. By the car was standing Kingsley, whom Sherman hadn''t seen for


    a long time. He was in a ck coat. And the corners of his coat were fluttering i n the cold wind.


    Kingsley''s back was wide and strong. He was leaning against the car door with his long legs crossed. With a cigarette in his


    mouth, he was clouded with the smoke in the yellow light from the streemp, which gave Sherman and Grace a special feeling.


    Kingsley seemed to have noticed someone gazing at him. He narrowed his eyes in the smoke and looked over.


    It had been twenty days since he met Shermanst time.


    Sherman''s heart couldn''t help beating faster.


    Sherman felt like a sculpture. But aftering back t o her senses, Sherman quickly became calm and looked away.


    Grace was still staring at Kingsley. It was her first time to see Kingsley smoking. She got a bit carried away when staring at him,


    thinking that he was far too charismatic.


    Sherman hadn''t seen Kingsley smoke before either. Considering her rtionship with Kingsley, she was not supposed to gaze at


    him for too long.


    Grace pulled the car over and nudged Sherman, "Get off!"


    Sherman didn''t move, but said, "There is a garage inside. Drive in.¡±


    "I''m not here to deliver goods. I''ll park it here. You can stay or you can get off. I''ll get off anyway!" Saying that Grace opened the


    car door and got off.


    So, Sherman then was put in an awkward position. Neither staying in the car nor getting off would do her good.


    With a smile on her face, Grace walked over to greet Kingsley. Kingsley nodded slightly, expressionless. But he put the cigarette


    out when Grace came close.


    However, Kingsley''s deep gaze fell on Sherman. He was looking eagerly at Sherman.


    Sherman didn''t even look at Kingsley when passing b


    y, but said to Grace, "Drive carefully."


    After saying that, Sherman walked past them, ignoring Kingsley''s burning gaze.


    Grace smiled, "She is a little stubborn. She hates mistresses very much. However, you''ve put her in an awkward position


    unintentionally.


    Kingsley nodded, "| know."


    "But | trust you and support you. In


    my eyes, you are not the kin


    who trifle ith wonnGal Grace


    potted O ¡®he apartment, "How did


    you know she moved here?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| had my assistant check it out." When speaking, Kingsley nced over at the room whose lights were just turned on.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he returned from Lanechett, he


    didn''t have a rest but we t direcsiyito


    homenanditieh\he was told that


    S ean had moved away. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had never been so disappointed like that moment over decades. He immediately called Lee and asked him to find out


    Sherman''s address.


    When Kingsley got Sherman''s address, the panicked heartbeat returned to normal. And the moment he saw her, he no longer


    felt tired.


    He had been waiting here for two hours. And his efforts paid off, at least, he saw her.


    "She is not going to talk to you. Are


    youing with m e?" Grace raised


    her eyebrows, ¡®Can | buyeyou@Oll!


    Arink7% Srey, Act in the mood


    right now. When | have time, let me


    buy you a drink then." Kingsley spoke


    quietly with a faint smile on his face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Grace shrugged her shoulders and said, "You should try hard to be with Sherman."


    She honked her horn and walked away. Kingsley stood upright and looked at the apartment building in front of him.


    Compared to other ces, the apartment building looked gorgeous, but it wasn''t gorgeous enough to attract him. However, the


    woman he wanted to see the most was in this building.


    Therefore, he thought that this building was more charming than the most wonderful night view in Lanechett.


    It was very cold in winter. Standing outside for half an hour, people could feel cold. He stood for one more hour before returning


    to the car.


    There was a paper bag on the passenger seat. Kingsley took off his ck leather gloves. His hands were slightly red from the


    cold. He picked up the bag and walked out.


    There was a security guard at the door. Kingsley walked over, gave him a pack of cigarettes and the paper bag, and then asked


    him to send the paper bag t o Sherman.


    The security guard was a little hesitant. Those who lived here were rich people. What if there was something wrong with the


    paper bag?


    He was thirty-four years old and very mature. He smiled lightly. His words were convincing.


    Eventually, the security guard nodded, picked up the paper bag and went upstairs.


    Sherman was taking a shower. Hearing the knock on the door, she casually found a bathrobe to wrap around her and opened


    the door.


    The security guard said, "A man asked me to give it to you."


    She thought it was Kingsley, so she didn''t reach out to take it. She was just about to close the door when the security guard


    shoved the paper bag directly into her hand, turned around, and ran into the elevator quickly.


    Since she was wearing a bathrobe, she had to take it and close the door of her room.


    Sherman continued showering. After that, she used skincare products and began to work. When she looked at the paper bag,


    she was silent for a few seconds, and then she opened it.


    The first page was the divorce agreement. The woman''s name was Merlin, and underneath was her signature, which was


    scribbled but beautiful.


    The second page was the agreement of their marriage. There were two signatures below. But the content of the agreement was


    very clear.


    She looked at the agreement carefully. She didn''t expect that they had reached so many agreements when they got married.


    Thest page was his detailed basic personal information, including his height, weight, blood type, and date of birth...


    On the bottom of thest page was his family status. She had always been curious about what kind of family could nurture such


    an excellent man. Now that it was in front of her, she didn''t want to see it. Because no matter what it was, it had nothing to do


    with her.


    She had no way to forget what he had done to her...


    At this moment, the phone rang. She


    didn''t answer it. Then-she, rece


    nmessaide, bits e didn''t read


    either... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The material was beside her hand. She brought a ss of water and nced at it.


    She was silent for a long time. Then she picked up thest piece of material and looked at it carefully.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After that, she froze in ce like a


    statue. She had i ao) pegmres


    f ly. Raokgrake Was t¡¯she


    didn''t expect it to be so outstanding.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His father was the president of the Supreme Court, and his elder brother was the director, who was adopted.


    His grandpa was in an important


    position before retiring. Kingsley at


    Vv.rge garaseiasin hn Lanechett,


    rwood and Ennd. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Compared to Billy''s family, his family was much richer.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Though the Day family was famous in Santabaca, they seemed to be nothing in Kingsley''s eyes.


    Sherman blinked and put the material back in ce. Her marriage with such a rich man as Billy ended in divorce.


    Not to mention Kingsley, a much richer man. She couldn''t imagine that they would be together forever.


    However, this had nothing to do with her. Now, there was no rtionship between her and Kingsley. Why should she care about


    that?


    Text messages came one after another, apanied b y the sound of ticking message alerts, which seemed harsh in the silent


    night. Sherman couldn''t help but check the text messages.


    ¡®Did you see the material | sent you?"


    ¡®Please believe me, those are not bragging rights. And I''m long past the age of showing off. | gave you this material because |


    didn''t want to hide anything from you.¡¯


    ¡®If you say thest time was the end, then my purpose i n giving you this is to let you know me and to pursue you again.¡¯


    Sherman''s eyes were fixed on the text messages, and her heart beat faster on such a quiet night.


    In fact, apart from the fact that he was married, Kingsley had never cheated on her or hid anything.


    She knew from his cultivation and character that he was definitely not showing off his family background.


    He, a 34-year-old mature and elegant man, deliberately made a very detailed profile for a woman. There were few women who


    would not be touched.


    But, ignoring for a moment that he did hurt her, they couldn''t be together because of his family background alone.


    His status was too noble and she was too ordinary. After a wrong rtionship, this time she didn''t want t o repeat the past.


    Sherman got up after putting her phone and information aside. She pulled the curtain open. From this angle, she could see that


    the car was still there.


    Her mind was too distracted to be still, so she stepped into the bathroom again.


    There was little expression on Kingsley''s deep and chiseled face. His eyes were looking at the room through the car window, and


    he watched the room''s lights turn off. He smoked two cigarettes before starting the car and then left.


    A few moments after the car left, Sherman got up and stood in front of the window and could only see the car lights getting


    further and further away.


    It was in the bar.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie and Billy had not been to the


    bar for a long time. When th


    this time, t y drank S6Pof wine,


    andls¨¦bn the table was full of bottles


    and both of them were a little drunk.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Charlie was a bit irritable, and so was Billy.


    The manager found a fewdies to apany them, but eventually they ran out in tears.


    Billy casually threw his suit jacket on the sofa and shifted his hips ufortably.


    Noticing his frequent movements, Charlie said with surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Not good. | have to go to the hospitalter. I''m a little ufortable." Billy''s body moved a few more times.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and fell on


    Billy''s side, patted his shoulder and


    said in a serious tongctudesy6u'' ''!


    eta ina car¨¦hiP with that ce.


    urry up and g o to the hospital for a


    checkup, so as not to affect your


    reproduction of offspring." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy narrowed his eyes, snorted


    coldly and pped Charlie''s


    away. "Please donstyisx\srything


    LEDS ati _ I''ll take the time to go to


    the hospital in the next few days."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and poured the wine again. The two of them drank a lot of wine. After a long time, one of them


    said, "I really envy Mark."


    He had a son, a daughter and a beauty. They lived a happy life.


    But both of them had troubles and always felt exhausted. They were envious of Mark''s life...


    The next day.


    Sherman was working. Since Yanny wasn''t in thepany, she was in a good mood when she looked at the scenery in front of


    her.


    During lunchtime, Billy came to her and asked angrily and directly, "Why aren''t you in charge of the project?"


    Sherman didn''t look up and sipped her lemonade. The lemonade was a little sour, so she couldn''t help but narrowed her eyes,


    "Please ask the manager about it. | just listen to my superiors."


    Then Billy left. The manager came over soon and asked her to enter the office. Sherman went there.


    "You volunteered to transfer this project, right?" The manager smiled and looked at Sherman.


    Sherman sneered. She was so speechless that she stood there and listened to the manager.


    ¡°Besides, someone in thepany is now on pregnancy leave. It is a crucial time for the project, so someone must be in charge.


    Mr. Day, do you understand?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy narrowed his eyes, tapped on the tabletop with his fingers, and said, "You don''t need to take the project seriously since we


    have already signed the contract, right?"


    The manager was a little nervous. The muscles on his face twitched and stiffened, "No. We really have no choice. Please be


    considerate, Mr. Day."


    Then, Billy said, "| can be considerate. But you have topensate me."


    When he said these words, he looked at Sherman, which had a clear hidden message.


    The manager was smart. He understood very well what Billy meant.


    ¡°Of course. Sherman isn''t busy today. Mr. Day may have some questions about the design drawings. Sherman, stay with Mr. Day


    for the whole day and answer questions for him." The manager said in a polite manner.


    Sherman sneered, "No. | don''t have time. | have to work today."


    The manager gritted his teeth,


    thinking that Sherman was too siti


    Sherman turned exaliad and Said ina


    law Vide to the manager, ¡®I''m going


    to take three days off." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She obviously wanted to make a bargain with the manager, and he couldn''t say no. He gritted his teeth and nodded.


    Sherman and Billy stepped into the


    elevator and went downstairs: When


    oe


    t elevaigpreathed the first floor


    ahd the door opened, they saw a lot


    of people. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The first one was Kingsley. He wore a


    ck suit. He was very tall. He staed


    upright with lo =I\Re stitpants


    omnia hatin unusual taste. He


    thrust his hand casually into the


    pocket of his suit pants. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Standing face to face, Sherman froze, and then she looked away without saying anything.


    However, the moment Sherman came out, Kingsley gazed at her with his deep eyes.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    With her head down and her papers in her arms, Sherman trotted past him, her work clothes rubbed against the corner of his


    suit.


    She could smell the faint scent of body wash on his suit, and it smelled good.


    She smelled like orange shampoo, and he could smell i t, too.


    Billy was smiling behind the two people, and he was very happy about the situation of the two people at this time.


    Billy was still carrying Sherman''s down jacket, which a colleague had just given her, and as he walked past Kingsley, he felt


    superior.


    Sherman frowned, ¡®Where does he get his superiority?¡¯


    Billy walked out after Sherman. Kingsley stared at the down jacket in a bad mood.


    "You pick a ce, and we''ll finish this business as soon as possible." Sherman took the down jacket and put it on.


    But Billy was not in a hurry. He was in a happy mood.


    The car was parked nearby, and the two men walked u p to it. As the door opened and they were about to get in, Sherman''s arm


    was grabbed from behind.


    She looked back in surprise. It was Kingsley.


    He took hold of her wrist and looked down at her with his deep, dark eyes, "You want him to drive you?"


    "Mr. Wright, there''s something inappropriate about your behavior." Sherman said.


    Kingsley was calm no matter what happened.


    She was the only one who could irritate him in a moment.


    After hearing her out, Kingsley didn''t let go. At that moment, he didn¡¯t care if he behaved properly.


    When she called him Mr. Wright, his eyebrows creased slightly.


    Billy, on the other hand, looked at Kingsley with a smile on his face and his arms folded. "Mr. Wright, she doesn''t seem to like


    what you''re doing," he said.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to tell me, Mr. Day." Kingsley said in a soft voice, his sexy thin lips twitching and smiling.


    "It is said that you have excellent


    manners. Everyone whe knows yb!


    psrahaey wi Qh Bui how can


    you be such a rascal now, Mr.


    Wright?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mature men differ greatly from


    ordinary men, beca bedi i


    wpytezere tolerate that kind


    of provocation. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But unlike most men, Kingsley simply smiled and ignored Billy''s provocative remarks, pretending he had never heard them.


    Annoyed by the neglect, Billy took Sherman by the right wrist.


    Sherman, disgusted at the situation, looked at


    Kingsley and said, "| have said what |


    need to say, and | will not tal vaiuel


    you anymore. Please et go of my


    Hert fthsdiately, I''m not


    comfortable, Mr. Wright." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    When she said she was ufortable, Kingsley didn''t force her anymore and let go of her hand.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy had a smug look on his face andughed lightly. Sherman turned to look at him and said coldly, "You make me sicker. Let


    go of me."


    Her words didn''t affect Billy''s good mood. Instead, he raised his eyes and shrugged his shoulders, "OK!"


    As he spoke, Sherman got in the car and closed the passenger door. Billy went in front of the car, sat in the driver''s seat, closed


    the door and then quickly started the car.


    Kingsley did not leave but stood in ce. The smell of gasoline wafting over with the wind made him frown.


    Sherman could see his straight figure getting smaller and smaller from the wing mirror. She breathed deeply and immediately


    turned her sight away.


    Lee came over and said, "Mr. Wright, let''s go eat lunch first. You haven''t even eaten breakfast yet."


    When Mr. Wright returned to Santabaca from Lanechett, Lee was a little shocked that Mr. Wright was thinner than before he left.


    Even if Mr. Wright didn''t exin, he knew that this morning Mr. Wright had rushed over so quickly just to see Ms. Holmes. But


    when he arrived here, Ms. Holmes unexpectedly left with her ex-husband.


    Mr. Wright was in a very bad mood at that moment.


    "I''m not hungry. If you''re hungry, you can drive the car to eat lunch." Kingsley said indifferently.


    Lee nodded. He didn''t know what to say to make Mr. Wright feel better. So he didn''t say anything to put M r. Wright in a bad


    mood again.


    Although the manager said Sherman and Billy were going to talk about work, Billy didn''t talk about it. He kept saying he wanted


    to start over with Sherman.


    Sherman didn''t really want to hear about this issue. H e still didn''t have a clear picture of the situation they were in.


    ¡°As | said the other day, when | carried a child for you, you think | had a bloated body and pregnancy freckles on my face. When |


    cooked for you, you think | smelled like onions. Do you think you love me? We hate each other and there is no need for us to


    start over."


    Billy thought about it and replied, "! do love you. As for those reasons, it is indeed my fault. It''s understandable that | reached the


    marital burnout in advance, so I''m just a little irritable and abnormal.¡±


    Communicating with Billy made Sherman feel distressed. "So, why didn''t you sleep with me before? You couldn''t sleep with me


    once or twice, but you could sleep with Natalie whenever and wherever you wanted. And what kind of reason are you going to


    use? Your first cheating was an ident. What about the second time? What makes you think | will ept a man who loves to


    cheat?"


    Billy said solemnly, "I will correct it. | will definitely correct it. In the future, | won¡¯t betray you again."


    "Your assurance is worthless in my


    eyes. Just like you used to say you


    wouldn''t give money to Natalie again,


    but you kept giving her money


    without my knowledge. | dont believe


    in your pr misegcandeas or you, |


    really ch nt want to be with you


    anymore. Do you hear me? Don''t


    think about it anymore! | think you


    should know that marital burnout is


    normal, but it cannot be used as an


    excuse by you. You should think


    about whether you really can''t resist


    temptation, or you are just tired of


    marriage. I''ve already said harsh


    words to you, and | don''t want to


    repeat them. Let''s stop here!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Sherman finished speaking, she picked up her bag and left.


    Billy looked brooding, and he was about to go after her when he suddenly felt ufortable, especially in his abdomen.


    He thought he should indeed go to the hospital for a checkup, because this sudden slight pain was a bit abnormal.


    After getting into the car, Billy''s car drove towards the hospital.


    Sherman walked down the street, but


    there wasn''t any ce she wanted to


    go for a stroll. rage ealiiinteO


    deporapanyher to eat pizza, and


    there was no chance for Summer to


    go out, so she nned to go home.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It took her an hour to take the bus,


    and when she arrived at the station,


    she got off and walked forward.


    climbed the stegp.pasnd~ ?


    unpxradtedty saw the man, who was


    wearing an expensive ck coat,


    sitting at the side of the flower bed.


    He had a ss of water in his hand,


    which should have been given by the


    security guard in the security room.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    There was no one around. He sat on the edge of the flowerbed. His dark and thick hair fluttered with the wind, and he remained


    calm.


    Sherman was silent for a few seconds and continued walking forward, with no intention of dodging him.


    She was far away from him, but he seemed to notice her. He suddenly turned around and gazed at her from afar.


    The moment their eyes met, sherman could not help shivering as if an electric current were running through her.


    Kingsley returned the ss to the security guard and thanked him with a smile. Then he walked forward step by step.


    Sherman stood in ce, pulling the bag that was sliding down from her shoulders.


    His gray suit pants were graceful. He took big steps closer to her.


    They were far apart, but Sherman could feel the strong andpelling aura around him.


    Eventually, Kingsley stood very close to her. Maybe he had been sitting for too long; his handsome face was slightly frozen.


    He tugged his sexy and thin lips and said in a low voice.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for three hours..."


    His voice was low but melodious.


    "Why did you get into his car? Since you loathe him, you don''t need to get into his car. Even if you wanted t o dodge me, you


    didn''t need to do that. | don''t want to see you get in his car because of me..."


    He was so close to her that his low and fiery exhale fell all over her head.


    Sherman felt nervous, took a deep breath, and said coldly, "Can you keep a proper distance from me while speaking?"


    Kingsley gazed at her with his eyes as deep as a whirlpool, "Why?"


    "| don''t like people getting too close to me when they talk to me." While speaking, Sherman took several steps backward. He


    stood still, so she stepped backwards.


    However, he deliberately took steps closer to her," Really? Or do you feel nervous when you face me?"


    Sherman hated the sense of oppression.


    But his words were sharp, easily seeing through her thoughts.


    "Of course it''s the former..." Sherman looked up and continued, "Why do | feel nervous?"


    ¡°Because | want to do something to you..." Kingsley deliberately said slowly.


    He was a mature man. Whether in rtionships or in society, he knew how to show his charm.


    In fact, these words were very


    ordinary, but he said then wiy''ard


    . by VY


    (S@S} so there was a sense of


    flirtation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Such a way of speaking was


    especially easy to mak wonger 11!


    sh apdgyer Falin ove with him.


    S aan flushed for a moment.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, she came to her senses quickly, calmed down, and said coldly, "I don''t like to repeat some words.


    Remember that we broke up more than twenty days ago."


    "| remember it clearly. | also know


    you care about how long wee Bert


    apart..." kingsleytonistire voice


    veal bleten of teasing, "I''m


    pursuing you again now..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t say anything. She stood there quietly without any intention of speaking.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    "It''s all my fault. Anyway, | won''t argue..."


    He continued with his eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°Now what | need to do isn''t argue, but obtain your forgiveness. I''ve hurt you so much. | know you''re heartbroken. | will show you


    the prenuptial agreement. If you can''t forgive me, | can put this agreement in the newspaper. If you can''t forgive either, tell me


    what | can do for you, and then I''ll do it..."


    Kingsley seemed to be talking about a very important matter and looked very serious.


    Forgive...Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, when he put these agreements and divorce papers in front of her, she wasn''t that angry anymore.


    However, her wounds were still there. Besides, his illustrious family background...


    His words were emotional and warm, and Sherman was touched.


    But she was sensible. She calmed down, looked at him, and said, "I''m sorry."


    She thought he was different from Billy. She could be indifferent to Billy and even scolded him. But she


    couldn''t treat him like that.


    After taking a heavy breath, Kingsley leaned down slightly, stared at her smooth forehead and clean and beautiful face, and said


    gently, "Then, give me a hug..."


    Even though she said those words, he was still gentle.


    He stretched out to hug Sherman into his arms.


    In the past, his embrace was warm. But today, maybe i t was because he had been in the cold wind for too long, his embrace


    was cold and not as warm as usual.


    When Sherman touched his cold coat with her fingertips, her hand that wanted to push him away stopped.


    She was suddenly reluctant to push him away.


    After a long time, Kingsley pushed her away and smiled softly, "Go back. It''s cold outside..."


    After he let go of her, she stood still and didn''t move. She was a bit stunned.


    When she came back to her senses, she walked forward and got on the elevator. After returning to her apartment, she didn''t


    change her shoes but walked directly to the window.


    Kingsley was still standing in ce


    and gazing at her apart ntchrorn |


    isi a distance Sherman knew he


    @ lds be able to see her standing


    right there. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After standing there for about ten more minutes, he got into the car, started it and left.


    Sherman thought, ''His car is heated. Why didn''t he wait in the car?"


    The moment he turned to leave, she almost couldn''t help but call him...


    Billy went to the most famous private


    hospital in Santabaca-syith exttarely


    $tbat duserd technology.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Dr. Zack, a fifty-year-old man, specially served the Day family.


    All members of the Day family woulde here to consult Dr. Zack, which had been a routine for many years.


    When Billy walked in, Dr. Zack was


    organizing the files ing t ;


    Zack smilediald''sald, "Mr. Day, why


    do youe here?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    m not feeling well, so |e to get it checked out," Billy said, casually tossing his suit jacket aside.


    "What seems to be the problem?"


    Billy replied that there seemed to be a problem with his private area and it hurt in the past few days.


    Hearing this, Dr. Zack realized that he must take it seriously, then he immediately got Billy tested.


    The test did not take long, but it took some time to wait for the results.


    Billy did not have time to wait here, for he received a call from thepany, which told him that the amount on the contract was


    wrong, and he had to go back to thepany as soon as possible.


    "After the test resultse back, keep them here first. When | am free, | wille over to pick them up in two days." Billy put on


    his jacket and left.


    Although Dr. Zack had been working for the Day family, he also had many other patients here who were all rich and powerful in


    Santabaca.


    Dr. Zack handed the whole pile of medical reports to a nurse, asking her to sort them out.


    Since the nurse was drinking water that was steaming, she took the reports and left them on the table.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She identally upset the cup, and the water spilled o n the reports. The nurse hastily took the cup away and took out a tissue


    to dry the reports. As she wiped the papers a bit forcibly, the part wet with water broke and a small hole appeared on them.


    The names on the two reports at the top got wet and were erased.


    The nurse was transferred to the hospital not long before. During this period, she had been med many times. Her supervisor


    asked her to leave if she made mistakes again.


    The nurse felt quite annoyed. She picked up the two reports and examined their time. Then she saw one was 3:05 pm and the


    other was 3:06 pm, with only a one-minute gap. She saw Billy appear first in the examination room, so she thought the time on


    Billy''s report should be 3:05 pm.


    The nurse made marks on these reports, and then she took them to the print room and asked the staff to print the names of Billy


    and the other patient on them.


    When getting the two new reports, the nurse was relieved. She smiled as she put them back in ce. Dr. Zack surely would not


    find out for she had covered it perfectly.


    Half an hourter, Dr. Zack came back and asked her," Where are the medical reports?"


    The nurse then handed all the reports to Dr. Zack.


    Dr. Zack pulled out Billy''s report from them and took a look at it. His face suddenly changed when he saw the result.


    The nurse was amazed and didn''t


    know what was wrong. Mearwehile, |


    D Zack hed ares is briefcase


    ahd quickly left the office for the Day


    family''s vi. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At the Day family''s vi.


    Billy had not yet returned, and Mrs. Day and Sarah were having afternoon tea.


    Seeing Dr. Zack, Sarah was a little confused, "Dr. Zack, howe you are free toe over today? Have we made an


    appointment?"


    Dr. Zack shook his head with a grave


    expression on his face, "Mrs. eran


    your son entitedite faspita at noon


    pevectetcs and now the result has


    come back, which is worse than |


    have thought." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing the word "worse", Mrs. Day


    and Sarah immediatel toot up.)


    feta erect Reh ey asked,


    ¡®Why is it worse than you have


    thought?¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The result shows that Mr. Billy has epididymitis."


    Mrs. Day''s brows were knitted. She asked, "What kind of disease is it?"

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    "There are different kinds of epididymitis. Your son seems to have stubborn symptoms and his condition will get worse."


    "Can he have an operation?" Sarah asked.


    ¡°Of course. The testicles on both sides should be removed. It won''t affect his life, but it will bring about a low conception rate and


    even infertility." Dr. Zack said.


    Only then did Moriah realize the seriousness of the problem. ¡®Billy couldn''t have children!¡¯


    She said anxiously, "What should we do? The Day family must have offspring!"


    Dr. Zack said, "Mrs. Day, don''t be too anxious. There is a way. Your son could control his condition with medicine. Epididymitis


    will not affect the next generation. He needs to conceive his wife as soon as possible and then remove the testicles on both


    sides."


    ¡®This seems to be a good method."


    Sarah nodded and the gloom on her face dissipated.


    After Dr. Zack left, Sarah also left. She had something t 0 do and had to go to the store.


    It waste. It was time to leave work, so all the employees in the store had left, except Natalie. She was arranging the clothes for


    the models.


    Sarah didn''t have dinner, so she asked Natalie to have dinner with her. Natalie agreed.


    They ate French cuisine. While drinking red wine, Natalie thought that there was something wrong with Sarah, so she asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong?"


    Sarah got along very well with Natalie during this period of time, so she didn''t hide anything from Natalie. She told her about the


    truth.


    Natalie froze in ce, but soon she found the key to the problem. ¡®Billy needs a woman who can give him a child!"


    The first woman was of course Sherman. However, Sarah had met with her a few times. She didn''t like Billy at all, so it was


    impossible for her to give him a child.


    The other woman was Natalie. This was a rare opportunity for her.


    Sarah enjoyed her wine, but Natalie was thinking about many things.


    Suddenly Billy called Sarah, "What did Dr. Zack say about the medical report?"


    Sarah told him about what Dr. Zack said in front of Natalie.


    After freezing for a moment, Billy said, "I don''t believe i t."


    Sarah frowned, "! don''t want to


    believe it either. But D r. BO


    skilled. H has\geanarvons in the


    ae over the years. It''s


    impossible for him to misdiagnose


    this." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy said curiously, "I''ve had this


    problem before asignally IV


    a Prozaeks Yoranother


    police examinationter." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sarah nodded, "Okay. But you should only go to Dr. Zack''s. No other doctor is as skilled as him.


    The two of them were talking on the phone. Natalie frowned and thought a lot.


    After hanging up the phone, Natalie


    looked at Sarah," Which hospitabist |


    from since that hospital is


    Roel I''ll go to see the doctor there


    if | am ill." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sarah smiled lightly and told Natalie the address of the hospital and Dr. Zack''s name.


    Natalie thought that since she had been with Billy for a long time, she had never seen him have any problems.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could his condition be so serious in these two months?

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Either when Natalie slept with him or lived with him before, she had not noticed that anything was wrong with that area of Billy.


    Natalie was particr with her private life. She had only been with one man besides Billy. She was really careful with her private


    life.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to catch any strange diseases. So she wanted to go to the hospital and consult the doctor whether Billy¡¯s


    disease would have any effects on her.


    Since Billy was going to the hospital for a second checkup two dayster, Natalie wanted to go there and have a look at his new


    medical result.


    At night.


    When Kingsley was on his phone, Luke came in.


    After Luke heard the conversation on the phone, his eyebrows were knitted. He became ill-tempered with a scowl on his face.


    "Do you think that it''s appropriate for you to say that t o her now? You''ve just divorced her and she has heart disease. But you


    simply said things like that to her!"


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley looked at Luke and said lightly, "| was asking her opinion. I''ll just do


    what she wants me to do.¡±


    "You want to publish your marriage agreement with her in the newspaper, and you are actually telling the public that your


    marriage with her is a handout and a mercy for her!" Luke was in a rage.


    Kingsley put on a rare unpleasant look, and his long bony fingers were tapping the table, "Listen to me carefully before you make


    your remarks. I''ve never said so, but now you are venting your anger on me?"


    Kingsley had rarely got angry, but when he was angry, his aura would be harsh andpelling.


    Luke was set on fire. Hearing Kingsley''s words, he was choked with what he wanted to say.


    However, Luke had flown into a fury inwardly. He was just holding back at the moment, but he didn¡¯t know when he would vent it


    out!


    Feeling a bit tired, Kingsley pinched his brows with his warm fingertips. He stopped arguing with Luke. H e stood up and went to


    the bedroom.


    Merlin woulde over tomorrow. Kingsley thought that there was something that he needed Merlin to make clear with that


    stubborn little woman...


    Luke clutched the cup so tightly that the blue veins on his hands bulged.


    "He said he would always be grateful to my family. What does he remember now?¡¯ ''He simply forgets everything. He only cares


    about his rtionship and that woman!"


    At this time, Luke¡¯s phone rang. It was Merlin calling. Luke picked it up. Since he was still angry and was in a bad mood, he


    answered the phone in an angry tone!


    Merlin asked Luke to figure out if Kingsley really didn¡¯t want her to rify it in the newspaper.


    As soon as Luke heard this, ies


    became furious. And els hesakContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    loudly, yourwenit a whole am


    EARS your marriage came


    with an agreement? Kingsley is going


    too far now!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Merlin exined that it


    wasn''t he who wanted to pele


    agree in thaivspaper to make


    arerth It was she who offered


    to do so, but Kingsley refused. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But Luke simply got angrier. Luke scolded Merlin bitterly and then directly hung up the phone.


    He had thought it was Kingsley who called Merlin, but he didn''t expect it to be his own sister who called first and made such a


    terrible request.


    Luke was speechless with Merlin, and he also felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Kingsley had put on his ck silk


    pajama, which was twinkling in t


    light. Bae tehukerkingsiey¡±


    pourea hire a cup of warm water


    without cone anything. Then he


    went back to the bedroom. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Billy had returned to the Valentine family mansion and was reading the medical report. 1


    Moriah sat on the sofa, handed him a bowl of chicken soup, and said, "Billy, it is impossible for the Day family to have no


    offspring. It is impossible for you to have no son either."


    Obviously, her implication was to ask Billy to have a child quickly before the operation.


    In fact, it didn''t matter if he could have a child as soon as possible. He could still have sex after the removal 0 f his testicles.


    "I''ll go to the hospital for another checkupter. Let''s wait until there was another medical report." Billy said.


    Moriah nodded, "Billy, the sooner, the better. | believe in Dr. Zack''s medical skills. There must be nothing wrong with him."


    Billy shrugged his shoulders to suggest that he got it. But he still wanted to do another checkup.


    Moriah muttered, "If Sherman hadn''t aborted at that time, she should have given birth now. | don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl."


    She got along well with Sherman and there weren''t many conflicts between them.


    She didn''t agree with IVF because it was risky and prone to failure.


    All she wanted now was to make Billy have a child as soon as possible.


    Billy suddenly didn''t want to stay there anymore. He told her and went out for a drink with Charlie.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He told Charlie about the hospital medical report. Charlie thought it didn''t matter. Billy could have a child and his disease wasn''t


    serious enough to affect his life, which would be better than Charlie''s disease.


    Billyughed silently and asked for two more bottles o f wine. They enjoyed drinking again.


    In fact, Billy had thought about having a child. But he didn''t want to have a child with a woman casually.


    If he had to have a child as soon as possible, he would choose Sherman. He didn''t consider other women.


    Sherman bought breakfast and then took the subway t 0 work.


    The project that Yanny had been in charge of was already halfway through. She had worked out the details of the materials,


    including their shape and weight.


    Sherman didn''t need to do anything but supervise the project. But she was very concerned about the project


    of the Day Corporation.


    After all, she nned all aspects of that project. It seemed to be her child. She didn''t want to let go of it now.


    At ten o''clock, she was working. Someone came to her and asked her to sign for something.


    It was a beautiful bouquet of yellow flowers. But Sherman didn''t recognize it, and she had never seen it before.


    "It''s Eschscholzia californica." A


    female employee in the SILT


    and said wi arligntl Sane, "Its


    rhoanit is Promise me. Don''t reject


    me.'' Sherman, is i t from Mr. Day?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman also thought that no one but Billy would do such a thing. She didn''t say anything but pulled the corners of her mouth.


    "However, its blossom season iste


    spring and early summ It''sreally \


    neh PEAS eggyegthing to Se ? now." The


    f


    bis employee was stillughing.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman alsoughed. She intended


    to throw away the boug t, putt |


    card thatayas StGok Net e the


    beuquet fell down. She bent to pick it


    up. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    The card read, "After knowing you, | realized that | could give willingly."


    The handwriting was dashing and powerful. The name, Kingsley, was written in the lower right corner.


    She guessed wrong. The bouquet was not from Billy, but from Kingsley. Kingsley didn''t look like a man who would do such a


    thing. However, he did.


    Looking at the flowers, Sherman didn''t want to throw them away. So she put them in the vase and ced the vase on her desk.


    In the afternoon, Lee came and said that Mr. Wright had gone to a meeting and he came to take her home.


    Sherman didn''t want him to take her home, so she asked Lee to leave the office. However, when she went off work, Lee drove


    his car right behind her.


    Grace wasing over for dinner, so she made porridge in advance, which tasted delicious.


    By the time she ate dinner and Grace left, it was already ten o''clock. Sherman did yoga for a while. After she turned off the lights


    in the room, the car downstairs started, and the man''s ck coat in the car could be dimly seen.


    The next day, Sherman received flowers again as soon


    as she got to work. This time, it was red roses and the petals were very delicate, which were still sent by Kingsley.


    Sherman couldn''t bear to throw the flowers away, so she had no choice but to find an empty vase again and put the flowers in it.


    Sherman received a bouquet of roses every day for the next three days. Lee woulde from time to time to deliver breakfast,


    lunch and dinner.


    The office was dressed up by Sherman as if it was a flower store. She felt that it couldn''t go on like this. She had to talk to him.


    Finding Kingsley''s number on her phone, Sherman slightly bit her lips, exhaled, and finally called him.


    Before she could speak, Kingsley''s low maic voice hade through, "I''ve been waiting for your call."


    Sherman''s heart was beating fast, and she said when she had calmed down, "Mr. Wright, please stop sending me flowers. It''s


    already affecting my work."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What impact does it have for you?" He asked her in a sincere tone.


    Sherman took a deep breath and said, "Actually, it''s not having an impact for me. It has been a problem for me."


    "Then meet me. Otherwise, I''ll keep sending flowers." Kingsley said again.


    There was a bit of threat in his tone. Sherman was surprised because she had never heard Kingsley say such words.


    "Will Hotel, 8 o''clock at night. I''ll wait for you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Sherman frowned when she heard the beeping sound.


    Kingsley had told her the time and the ce. Then she would keep the appointment, because he was not Billy, who made her


    very wary.


    Kingsley would never mess around.


    At eight o''clock in the evening,


    Sherman attended the appoi trent,


    on time. WhenyKindstey'' saw er


    Reverainey pulled the seat for her


    and asked the waiter to bring a ss


    of water. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Wright, it''s surprising that a gentleman like you threatened a woman." She meant what he said earlier.


    Kingsley hooked his lips and lightly


    sipped the water. His expres QA was


    soft but his yoige waShbarse: Yes, |


    an & ntleman, but, there are very


    few women who can make me crazy,


    almost none..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    While speaking, he got up to


    Sherman, and his hands pressed her


    shoulders. "For you, | have a deep


    sense of powerlessnestct icicle


    fonyou to uBen Your heart to others,


    and for you, my pursuit of you does


    not have much effect. I''m not very


    good at wooing women. You may not


    have experienced the crushing sense


    of powerlessness. Please tell me


    what can | do so that you can ept


    me again?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was close to her, and his breath was warm and soft. Sherman was a little touched by his words of helplessness.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    "| know, it is true that | made a mistake, but it is not a fatal one, and there is a chance for me to make things right. Perhaps,


    because you hate me so much, you declined me and alienated yourself from me?"


    Sherman said nothing. At moments like this, she didn''t know what she should say.


    Did she hate him? To be honest, Sherman didn''t hate her that much, but there was an insurmountable wall between Kingsley


    and her.


    "| waited for you for three hours, but it didn''t make you feel anything. | stayed in front of your apartment building for five days, and


    you didn''t even look at me. You look so indifferent. Is it true that you have no feelings for me?


    Sherman licked her lips while pursing them. She smiled sadly inwardly. She really hoped that she felt nothing for him. Otherwise,


    she would not have been s o distressed.


    There was a rarely seen defeated look on Kingsley''s handsome face. He rubbed his brows with his slender hands, as if he


    wasn''t feeling well.


    The talk came to no conclusion, during which Grace called. Sherman then left using the call as an excuse.


    Kingsley¡¯s words were warm and moving, so Sherman worried that she couldn''t refrain herself and would finally give in. She was


    no match for him.


    After experiencing the rotten marriage with Billy, she had a fear for men and for marrying into any noble family.


    It was such a distressing mistake that Sherman never wanted tomit again, and she certainly wouldn''t b e able to take the


    pain again.


    After Sherman left, Kingsley took out a cigarette and lit it. He started smoking in front of the window. And his eyes narrowed


    slightly against the smoke in a charming way.


    Sherman took a shower and went back to her room. She was going to bed when the doorbell rang.


    ¡®Who could it be thiste at night?¡±


    She was puzzled and went to open the door, but was surprised to see Lee holding Kingsley, drunk Kingsley!


    Lee''s face was red. It seemed that he couldn''t hold Kingsley any longer. Seeing Shermaning, Lee quickly took two steps


    forward and said, "Please take care of our Mr. Wright tonight."


    After saying that, Lee left Kingsley to Sherman and quickly took to his heels. And Lee didn''t even look back regardless of


    Sherman''s calling to him.


    Kingsley was drunk, but he wasn''t in a drunken fit. After Lee left Kingsley to her, Kingsley then snuggled his sexy chin on her


    shoulder with his eyes narrowed.


    Sherman could clearly feel that he was heavy. She had no choice but to bring him to her room, but Kingsley refused to move and


    stood there resting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Good boy ..." She tried to coax him, patting his broad and sturdy back with her hand.


    As aresult, he became well-behaved and quiet. As Sherman took a step back, he followed till finally they got into the apartment.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was a thirty-four-year-old man,


    whose maturity and lif exparient¨¦ |


    ¡®Sr naenis sea Grmhan could


    ee. nor was it possible for her to


    imagine it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But he was so quiet when he was drunk, unlike other men who became snappish and did crazy things when drunk.


    A mature man of thirty-four years old,


    however, was well-behaved as@\l\


    inseagarel pop) SKerrnan gazed at


    his finely-curved charming face


    quietly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be asleep. She gently took off the suit jacket for him.


    In a few moments, he was wearing only a white shirt. His body set off the shirt''s angr lines.


    Sherman began to unbutton the shirt


    for him. When a


    buttonectonia baton, she failed to


    support herself and fell on him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His chest was strong. With her face touching his shirt,


    Sherman could feel it was tidy and refreshing.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Sherman''s lips were right on Kingsley¡¯s shirt as if she were kissing him, and her face was burning.


    She propped her hands on his sides to prop herself up. Kingsley opened his eyes just a fraction, cupped her face in his warm


    hands, and stared at her.


    His eyes were different from ordinary people''s. When he stared at Sherman, he seemed to have a magic power that made her


    blush, and her heart beat faster.


    Sherman blushed and struggled, but Kingsley rose and kissed her.


    It was a long time before Kingsley let go of her. Her mouth was full of his alcohol fumes. Then he kissed her again in an alcoholic


    haze, "| miss you. | miss you s o much..."


    Sherman could not help shivering as if an electric current were running through her. His whisper softened her heart.


    "| miss you, Sherman...¡± He whispered in her ear how much he missed her and kissed her.


    Not only was her heart softening, but so was her body. These words made her heart stir, and it could not stop.


    In fact, she also missed him in her heart.


    It was a lonely, impulsive night, and she wanted to indulge in such affection, especially when she was with the man she loved...


    Women were also mortals and desired as much as men...


    Natalie kept an eye on Billy''s movements. Besides, Sarah was with her.


    So, it was easy for Natalie to get the news of Billy.


    Sarah and Natalie were on good terms, so Sarah did not shy away from Natalie.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah walked into the store with thetest album one day as Natalie was clearing up.


    Then, Sarah got a call from Moriah, who said that Billy would go to Dr. Zack for an examination and be home for dinner and that


    their father woulde home, so Sarah had to back, too.


    Natalie''s eyes twitched as she heard Billy would go for an examination. Then she asked Sarah for leave, saying she had


    something to do in the afternoon.


    Sarah agreed without asking and continued to work.


    After asking for leave, Natalie packed up and left. She took a taxi to the hospital.


    When she got to the hospital, she went directly to Dr. Zack, but the nurse said Dr. Zack was busy, so she had to wait for a while.


    She was waiting in the aisle, and she saw Billy walking across the aisle...


    She took a deep breath and stepped back into the dark. This was not the right time to meet.


    Natalie did note out from the dark until Billy left.


    Just then, the nurse came over and said Dr. Zack was finished and she coulde in.


    Natalie nodded and followed the nurse to Dr. Zack''s office, where it was very warmly heated, so she felt a little hot.


    Natalie stood up and put off her coat. She wore a very ttering V-neck dress underneath.


    Dr. Zack had seen many patients, men, women, young and old, but thisdy had made his heart beat faster and his breathing


    uneven.


    Jeez, Doctor. Zack was also a man!


    Natalie''s ck hair fell over her shoulders, and her delicate face made her look graceful and beautiful.


    She smiled faintly and asked the doctor directly whether men''s removal of epididymitis had any impact on women.


    Dr. Zack shook his head. His tone


    softened in the face of such e gentle


    | 1 dpgsntrhater: t does not


    affect women but affects men¡¯s


    fertility." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie had looked up such questions online. She came to ask the doctor just to make sure.


    "Can you give me a general examination? I''ve been feeling a little sick in my stomachtely." Natalie said.


    Dr. Zack gave her a nod of assent. Men seemed to have an especial emotion for gentle and beautiful women.


    Then Natalie and Dr. Zack went to


    the examination room. After onan


    examination, Natajie a back to Dr.


    Zark'' ice. She said she wanted to


    drink some water and talk with him


    before she left. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, instead of talking or drinking water, she wanted to see Billy''s medical report and see if he was seriously ill.


    While they were talking, a nurse sent a medical report to Dr. Zack. It happened to be Billy''s.


    Natalie leaned slightly towards Dr. Zack and nced a t the report in his hand. Perceiving Natalie''s movements, he smiled and


    let her join him.


    "It seems that thest report was


    wrong. The situation is not s S


    oe a


    IADgod ay with some medicine." Dr.


    Zack frowned and murmured. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    However, when she saw Billy''s medical report, Natalie''s face turned pale. She never expected the result would turn out to be


    such. It was not what she wanted.


    Dr. Carl took out his cell phone. He wanted to call Billy and tell him the good news.


    Just as he took out his phone, Natalie stopped him quickly. Her slender ivory hand grabbed Dr. Car''s wrist, and she smiled


    softly, "Dr. Carl, may | invite you t o lunch?"


    Dr. Carl saw the tenderness in her eyes. Although he seemed to be a gentleman, in fact, he led a promiscuous life. It was the


    exact opposite of his image as a doctor.


    Natalie''s move made Dr. Carl''s mind wander. He looked at the appointment list and then he agreed right away.


    Dr. Carl put Billy''s medical report aside and took off his white coat. He changed into a suit and then walked out with Natalie.


    From the moment they left the office till they walked out of the hospital, Natalie contemted an overall n.


    Although it was lunch, the ce had a romantic atmosphere. It was a private room in a hotel. They ate French cuisine with red


    wine. The red wine was very high in degree.


    It was easy for a woman to seduce a man who was interested in her.


    Exquisite French cuisine, mellow red wine, the lunch was nice. The two chatted happily while drinking the wine.


    Natalie knew men''s thoughts very well. She knew when was the perfect moment to do the right things o r say the proper words,


    with what kind of gesture and expression.


    She was flirtatious as well as innocent. A word, a move, all seemed to be carrying a particr charm.


    Dr. Carl drank a lot of wine, so did Natalie. The hotel had a restaurant, and of course, it had rooms.


    Natalie''s private life was clean. But now she was weighing up the pros and cons. In order to get Billy, she was desperate.


    For her, it would do more good than harm, wouldn''t it?


    They got into a hotel room. Men tended to lose their senses when they got drunk. Walking into the room, Natalie gave the mana


    couple of perfunctory kisses.


    The doctor was immediately turned on. He felt like he was burning up inside. He quickly stripped off his clothes and carried


    Natalie up in his arms.


    Dr. Carl''s aged face was not appealing to Natalie. More than that, she felt disgusted. But she was determined t 0 do whatever it


    took to achieve her goal.


    Then it happened naturally...


    When they woke up, it was afternoon. Dr. Carl woke up first, followed by Natalie.


    Natalie put on her dressing gown and stood leaning against the dresser behind her. With a touch of threat, she told the doctor


    her intentions.


    It was quite simple, to conceal Billy''s real medical result and fabricate a false one. Don''t let him know the truth.


    Dr. Carl was a little hesitant. They said that beautiful women were poisonous. This woman was indeed poisonous.


    Natalie saw his hesitation. Then she said something t o him. Her speech was neither too long nor too short. But it made her


    meaning clear.


    Dr. Carl agreed.


    Walking out of the hotel, Natalie first went to take a bath. She cleaned herself and changed her clothes.


    What she said to Dr. Carl was simple. If Dr. Carl agreed, then it was okay. But if he didn¡¯t agree, he would be in trouble.


    She told Dr. Carl about her rtionship with Billy. She also said that if Carl helped her to fake a medical


    report, Billy woulde to her and marry her. After they got married, she would tell Billy the medical report was false. Even if


    Billy found out what she did, Billy couldn''t do anything. By then, they were already married, so what could Billy do to her?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if the doctor did not agree,


    he would face awsuit BeiggO1\)


    Segui fanta Oli hd him to


    Cc be hat would do him no good.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, even if she and Billy


    couldn''t get married in the end, h


    wouldn''t have ayorty:\She-Wwoul


    jgentan Bilyhat the nurse had


    gotten the medical report wrong. By


    then, he wouldn''t have any trouble,


    would he? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Dr. Carl had read about Natalie and Billy''s rtionship in the newspaper. Besides, what Natalie said wouldn''t do him any harm.


    In no time, the two reached an agreement.


    Kingsley and Sherman slept until noon. Sherman was really tired. She didn''t wake up in the morning, neither did Kingsley.


    It was a nice day. The sun shone through the window and shone on the man''s body. His bronze skin glowed in the sunlight.


    Her head was resting on his firm arm. Her body naturally curled up and snuggled into his arms.


    Kingsley held her very tightly.


    Kingsley was the first to wake up. He narrowed his deep eyes and a unique tenderness was in them.


    Sherman also woke up. However, she


    was pretending to bes Ul asleep! She


    libe atplyerlda¨¦d N¨¦r eyes tightly.


    She didn''t open her eyes. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you still sleeping?" His sexy thin lips opened slightly. His voice was husky, low, and very charming.


    She didn''t move or speak. Sherman felt reluctant to face the situation.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    "| Know you''re awake..." Kingsley''srge palm fell on her fair smooth back.


    "Maybe you don''t understand how muchst night meant to me..."


    Sherman''s eyshes flickered, but she didn''t make a sound. She was going to continue pretending to be asleep.


    "You''ve been so cruel to me. Since we parted until we saw each other again, you''ve never shown any reluctance toward me.


    Even when we parted, | only felt how decisive and how resolute you are, without a hint of hesitation. | have never felt unsure


    about business. You were the only one who made me feel unsure. | never knew | could feel so uncertain about myself. Justst


    night, | was still thinking when you were determined to leave me, maybe you only had some good feelings for me. When you


    found out | was hiding something from you, your good feelings for me were gone. But now--"


    Sherman''s heart thudded. Her heart started racing...


    Sherman didn''t dare to make a sound. She was lying still. Her breathing was stifled, and her hands clutched the sheet tightly.


    She was so tense being with him, especially under such circumstances when she felt that everything was going beyond her


    expectation.


    Especially atst night, she fell again into his tenderness.


    Afterst night, Sherman was now in a disturbing mood. She was so agitated and a little annoyed...


    ¡°Now, I''m pretty sure that you still have feelings for m e. All my uncertainty is gone at this moment. | feel good. | could finally feel


    rxed. I''ve never felt like this before."


    Kingsley''s hot breath sprayed all over her shoulder. His low voice was soft. "You still have feelings for me."


    Her body trembled slightly at his touch. Her heart flipped at his words.


    ¡°Are you going to keep pretending like this?" Lying beside her, Kingsley braced his lean body a little upward against the bed. His


    deep, dark eyes stared at her.


    Sherman felt so embarrassed. She didn''t know how to face him. But apparently, she couldn''t keep her eyes closed forever.


    So she plucked up her courage and opened her eyes.


    There was a smile on his thin, curved lips. It was faint yet fascinating. Kingsley was staring at her intently, and he repeated, "You


    have feelings for me."


    When he said this, his tone was slow but fervent.


    Sherman couldn''t help but blush at his words.


    Kingsley''s warm fingers rubbed her earlobe.


    His gesture was too intimate...


    Sherman was already blushing. With his touch, her earlobes seemed to be ignited by fire, and it was burning.


    She couldn''t stand the heat. She raised her hand and tried to push Kingsley''s arm away. She wanted to stop him from doing so.


    Kingsley moved his big hand away, but he caught her hand in his palm. Then he unleashed a series of dense, soft, gentle kisses


    on her hand.


    Sherman furrowed her brows. Just as she was about t 0 pull her hand back, he repeated, "You have feelings for me!"


    All that he cared about and all that he


    kept murmuring the whole time yas


    just that. And it aboweal at was


    wht Re dated about most, what he


    valued most, and what he treasured


    in his heart most. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A thirty-four-year-old man''s eyes


    glittered like a small kid who


    gotten th candy for aahich coe


    bedh td ing. That pure joy in his


    tone touched Sherman''s heart


    deeply. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Because ofst night, | will continue


    going after you, even if you will turn


    me down again. As | said befow it!


    ces cayenne fe | am not the


    n you want, but you are still the


    woman | want, | will pursue you


    unterally. | hope you won''t get


    bored of me..." Kingsley said


    affectionately. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He breathed in her smell. It was a light fresh orange fragrance, nice and attractive.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    "| won''t get bored with it..." After a few seconds¡¯ thought, Sherman somehow blurted out. Perhaps it was because of the strong


    feelings in her heart.


    However, after saying the words, Sherman went silent again. It was clear that her answer was tacit approval t o his pursuit.


    Biting her lips, she furrowed her brows.


    Staring at her face, Kingsley leaned in and smiled. His smile was tender and charming. Then he said, "Thank you for taking me


    inst night when | was drunk. And thank you for thefort you gave me, though you didn''t say anything..."


    When Kingsley left, Sherman was still in the bathroom. She was taking a bath. There were a lot of purple marks on her body. The


    color was fairly dark.


    Saying those words, naturally, she knew what it represented. The feelings he gave her every second softened her heart.


    However, she also kept a safe space in her heart.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Allowing his pursuit didn''t mean she would be with him.


    His family was too prominent. She couldn''t ignore


    that.


    It was true. She still had fear in her heart.


    Lee came and brought Kingsley his clothes, all from underwear to coat.


    When Lee came, Sherman went to the bathroom. Then she had been staying inside and taking a bath.


    When Sherman got out of the bathroom, Kingsley had already left.


    It seemed that Kingsley received an urgent phone call, so he left. His zer was set aside with his tie on top.


    It waste in the morning. She couldn''t go to the office before noon. There was still some time. She went to the bathroom, turned


    on the washing machine, and started to wash his clothes.


    The weather was good these days. The sunshine was brilliant. The clothes could be dried quickly.


    In the afternoon, she went to the office. The manager didn''t ask her about the morning absence. He just smiled lightly.


    When she saw the look on the manager''s face, Sherman knew what was going on. But still, she apologized and said that she


    had an emergent matter i n the morning and forgot to call to take the morning off.


    The manager just smiled and waved his hand. Then Sherman didn''t say anything else. She started to concentrate on her work.


    In the afternoon, Kingsley messaged her at the interval, "Did you have lunch?"


    She replied, "Yes."


    Then he seemed to get busy again.


    He didn''t send her mes gagegagaiin)


    exman ek FON Stes at her


    phone. Then she started working.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon it was time to go home. She organized her stuff. She nned to go to the shopping mall. She wanted to buy a gift.


    The baby would be one month old the next day, and Sherman wanted to buy something memorable.


    Walking out of the office, she saw the Mulsanne as soon as she looked up. Then her heart started racing slightly.


    Lee had brought a gray coat in the


    morning. It was the firs timestie\\\


    Ww ley we@inga gray coat. He


    Nolet ne mature and charming.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She did not step further. The


    manager and her colleagues


    coming totineottelsg


    Ne manager''s face was all


    smiling. He greeted warmly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s eyes fell on Sherman, and after a few seconds of intent gazing, he averted his eyes and turned to the manager.


    The look on his handsome face was nonchnt, without much emotion, but with a slight trace of smile and detachment.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    The manager came up to Kingsley and reached out his hand. Kingsley shook hands with him.


    Sherman''s colleagues stood nearby and looked at Kingsley. Their face even turned red slightly.


    Kingsley turned around and shook hands with them politely.


    The manager invited Kingsley to have dinner.


    Kingsley refused politely and said, "|e here for some private matter today. Take it easy."


    Private matter...


    Then they all looked at Sherman, smiled and joked.


    Sherman felt shy, and her face turned red slightly among theirughter.


    Kingsley was fascinated by the shy Sherman. She was so charming with a red face.


    Under their gazes, Sherman got in Kingsley''s car.


    Kingsley drove to a shopping mall. They went to the areas where the goods for children were sold.


    Sherman hadn''t decided what kind of gifts to buy. If the gift was for other kids, she could buy it casually, but the kid was special


    for her.


    Kingsley apanied her to choose the gift patiently. Sometimes, he provided advice about the gifts she chose.


    Finally, Sherman chose a buggy. It was a little expensive and well in excess of 1,000 dors, but she was willing to buy it.


    Summer''s son was just like her son.


    However, when Sherman was just about to pay for it, Kingsley pre-empted her. He took out his card and asked the cashier to


    swipe his card.


    Sherman tried to stop him.


    Kingsley only smiled and held her hand.


    "The gift is meaningful for me. | would like to buy it by myself," Sherman said.


    "| give it to you. When you give it to others as a token o f your regard, it will also be meaningful,¡± Kingsley said.


    Sherman thought about it and said, "It''s different. If you give it to me and then | give it to others, | will take the credit from you."


    "I''m willing to see you take the credit from me..." He looked down at her, and his eyes were filled with affection.


    She avoided his gaze and said, "We''re not that intimate. | can''t ept it."


    Kingsley closed his eyes slightly and


    swept her hair back from her face. He


    said gently, "N hatviGre-hot that


    iqanatd, Wan to please you...""...


    Sherman was stuck for words. SheT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    thought that every word he said


    sounded reasonable. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, she failed to pay for it. He paid by card. The buggy was packed up and would be sent to the designated site.


    Kingsley liked oatmeal. They went to a restaurant and ordered the oatmeal that he liked the most.


    Then he drove her home. When she arrived at the apartment building, she thought of something and said, "Pleasee up to


    my home."


    Kingsley liked her invitation very


    much. His face cracked jnto @ emriile,


    Ha patiacienemieercied It was


    rare. Usually, he was mature, elegant


    and calm. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After they entered the room,


    Sherman poured a ss o f water.for


    him. Then she wept tortie b¨¦icony.


    wyanahe ert in the afternoon, she


    had dehydrated his suit and it was


    sunny, his suit should be dry. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    As expected, the suit was dry. Sherman folded it and put it into a bag. Then she walked out and handed it to Kingsley.


    He arched his eyebrows and opened the bag immediately. When he saw the suit, he frowned and felt disappointed.


    "| washed your suit. | didn''t take it to the cleaners. Your suit might have been destroyed," she exined. She regretted it. She


    should have taken it to the cleaners.


    Hearing that she washed it for him, he was overjoyed and smiled gently.


    Obviously, he was reluctant to leave right now. He drank the ss of water and filled it again and again.


    There was only a half kettle of water. Although he had drunk all the water, he was still reluctant to leave.


    Sherman couldn''t bear it anymore and red at him. She hadn''t drunk any water, and it was 11 p.m. It was time for him to leave.


    He smiled as he liked to tease her like that. Then he arched his eyebrows, stopped teasing her, stood up and left.


    She saw him off to the door. Then he asked her to go


    upstairs. It was cold outside. He was afraid that she would have a cold.


    He sat in the car and took the suit out. It contained the smell of sunshine and felt warm. It smelled fragrant. H e narrowed his


    eyes and felt satisfied.


    Sherman went to the bathroom. When she came out, she heard a beep from her phone. Someone sent a message to her. She


    put on pajamas, sat in front of the table and checked the message.


    [You are the first one who washed clothes for me. It still contains your smell. | look forward to wearing it. | start missing you


    although | haven''t left. What should Ido?]


    Her heart beat fast. She couldn''t help but stand up and head for the window. She saw his silvery car. He hadn''t left yet.


    After a while, he started the car and looked in the direction where she was through the window.


    Dr. Carl prescribed for Billy, but the medicine was not for stabilizing his condition or curing him, it would make his condition


    worse.


    Dr. Carl had been responsible for the Day family from the beginning, so his reports had never been doubted.


    Moriah wanted Billy to have a baby first. Besides, she wished that the baby would be a boy.


    She preferred boys to girls all the time. She wanted a grandson, but she knew that the sex of the baby couldn''t be artificially


    controlled.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Billy also had his own mind.


    He only wanted to fevers baby with!


    ermang anand di RONG BE, other


    en to have a baby for him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thus, he was reluctant to choose a


    woman casually for a baby evenIni |


    umstanoe He still wanted


    Neb one reconciled with Sherman.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After he was reconciled with Sherman, he wanted to have a baby with her. This was the way he liked and epted.


    Natalie knew what Dr. Carl had done. She had something on him, so she had no scruples about him.


    The key for her was to keep an eye on Billy closely. After she gave birth to the baby, Billy would marry her naturally.


    Sarah talked about Billy''s


    whereabouts sometimes, anal Peale


    listened ¡é refuse Hea been away


    fhoth RAGS: along time. She should


    show up in front of him after a time.


    Then... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie had her own thoughts about that. Although she yed hard to get, she couldn''t be away from him for too long.


    Billy liked her, but he loved Sherman more.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Therefore, Natalie appropriately stayed away from Billy, but not for too long. Otherwise, she would gradually be forgotten. It was


    time for her to take action.


    Today the baby''s banquet was held at the hotel. When Sherman arrived, Billy stood behind her and stared at her.


    She hadn''t seen him for a long time since they separated that day, and he hadn''t appeared in front of her.


    Today he didn''t seem to feel well. However, Sherman didn''t care about it.


    Alot of people went there, many of whom brought expensive gifts. Mark had been holding the little baby. When he shook hands


    with the guests, he didn''t let go of the little baby. He was very happy to be a father of a new baby.


    Sherman stared at the little baby. He was very goodlooking. Even though he was tiny, Sherman could see that he had beautiful


    features.


    Summer was resting. Mark was reluctant to see her overworked. After a while, Sherman walked over and held the baby in her


    arms.


    He was very small and soft. Sherman didn''t dare to hold him tightly for fear that he would get hurt.


    Sherman was in a good mood to tease the baby, and she became soft too. Suddenly, a shadow approached her. Billy stood in


    front of her.


    She nced at him, and then looked away. She ignored him but concentrated on teasing the baby''s tiny hands and feet.


    ¡°Are you envious?" Billy narrowed his eyes at her and said, "If you''re really so envious, you can hold your own child..."


    Sherman frowned and looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know what he meant. She suddenly felt that he was strange.


    ¡®What does he want to say?"


    Billy leanedzily on the table behind him and said," Isn''t it more fun to y with your own child?"


    There was a very deep meaning behind what he said...


    Sherman stretched her eyebrows. She ignored him, not to mention thinking about the meaning of his words. She only thought he


    was crazy!


    The baby seemed to have peed, and he was very ufortable. She had a diaper in her hand. She wanted to change it for him


    and make himfortable.


    Sherman found a secluded corner, sat on a chair, and put the baby t on herps.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was her first time to do this kind of thing and she was very stiff. Besides, the baby was so small. He felt s o ufortable on


    herps that he cried out.


    Sherman fumbled with it. The baby was too soft. She didn''t dare to move at all. The situation was a bit bad.


    At this moment, Billy followed and


    came over. He bent do and beld\


    t little baby imonisGrrns. He sat


    orrthe chair, "Come on." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His movements were also stiff, and the child was softer than he thought.


    Sherman frowned again, squatted


    slightly and took out the diapex She


    the daar fowel and wiped


    he pecina s soft bottom. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her movements were slow and light, yet her look was focused and beautiful.


    Billy looked up for a moment and was attracted by her tenderness. He stared at her.


    Sherman finally changed the diaper for the baby and took a slight sigh of relief.


    Sherman came to her senses. Billy


    ane at ale sy Ny) biggrms Whose


    f ; smooth with a


    Py aan milk. a read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Holding the baby like this, Billy was filled with a sense of satisfaction. The baby in his arms was so soft that he lowered his head


    and kissed him gently on the face.


    At that moment, in addition to his own physical condition, he developed a strong feeling within himself that he wanted a child,


    one with Sherman.


    However, Sherman didn''t know what was on his mind. She took the baby and gently coaxed him.


    "Will you have a baby in the future?" Billy asked.


    "That''s my business. What''s that got to do with you? Even if | have a baby, | will never have a baby with you! You don''t have to


    worry so much at all!" snapped Sherman.


    Billy frowned. He didn''t like to hear her say so, but he only felt irritable in his heart.


    However, he was not angry, nor did he ask any more questions. Her attitude spoke for itself, and if he went on asking questions,


    she would only say something more cold and sarcastic.


    Now, all he had to do was break her defenses and get back together with her. As long as they could be together again, the baby


    was just a matter of course.


    He needed to act as soon as possible to get her pregnant with his child.


    There were a lot of guests at the party today to celebrate the baby''s first month of life. After all, Mark was considered as a


    rainmaker in Santabaca, and the guests at the party were all dressed up. It was like a celebrity dinner party.


    Sherman and Grace apanied Summer all the time, while Jazz was with the cute and smart Charlotte.


    After Mark saw thest guest off, it was 11:00 in the night, and they were all a little exhausted.


    They were busy toasting and entertaining the guests a t the party. But they didn''t eat much. They went back t 0 the Valentine


    mansion and gathered around the dinner table to havete-night snack.


    Mark didn''t eat. He sat on the sofa, still holding the baby in his arms and rocking him gently.


    He was really adept at holding the baby.


    Summer asked him to put the baby down and eat something. He smiled and shook his head, continuing to feed his son. He felt a


    little empty when he didn''t hold this cute and soft baby all day.


    Charlotte brought the red wine, and her face was full o f show-off andcency. The red wine was the effort of her and her


    parents. And the grapes were picked from the orchard by her.


    Sherman and Grace tasted it. The taste was very mellow, and they asked when it was brewed.


    Summer smiled faintly. She remembered that when brewing the red wine, she and Mark were not together. Mark took Charlotte


    away without letting her know because he wanted to promote the rtionship with Charlotte. When she went to meet Charlotte,


    Mark took them to a vineyard and they made the wine there.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them wereughing. They


    didn''t expect that these\red wires Still


    regeuneaneeehy it turned out


    t the crystallization of their love


    as well as memories. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, theyughed. The house was full ofughter.


    It was toote, so Sherman and


    Grace didn''t go back anitstayed |


    t re Qharlie and billy also stayed in


    alentine mansion. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Sherman returned to the guest room, shey directly on the bed. She felt exhausted.


    When her hand inadvertently touched


    the phone, she clicked 9 it, andhthicre


    re Ft aoa of which


    I rom one person, who, of


    course, was Kingsley. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was a little too busy today. She had her cell phone on silent, so she didn''t hear any calls.


    After thinking for a while, she called him back. Her cell phone was ringing and her heart could not help beating.


    When she got through, his voice came through the phone and said in a low voice, "Haven''t you slept yet?"

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Kingsley, however, took her to a hot spring. The staff there gave Sherman a massage, and Sherman felt sofortable that she


    curled up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    There was indeed a difference between mature men and ordinary men. They varied mainly in their states o f mind. After the spa,


    Kingsley took her to a ski resort.


    It was a big ski resort with chairlifts. Sherman wanted to take the chairlift. Kingsley smiled and agreed.


    There was nothing around the chairlift, and as it rose slowly, Sherman felt a bit nervous. She was invariably afraid of heights.


    Sherman was too frightened to open her eyes when they rose to a certain height. She felt the man¡¯s warm breathing when


    Kingsley whispered in her ears, "You have my arms at your side..."


    Sherman instinctively clutched Kingsley''s strong shoulders. When touching his warm coat, Sherman felt much more relieved and


    was not so scared.


    Kingsley whispered in her ear, "Open your eyes."


    "No. I''m scared ..." She was honest.


    "lll put my arms around you so that you won''t feel scared. With me here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Try t o be braver. The view


    before your eyes is beautiful.


    Don¡¯t be afraid. Fear and timidity will cause you to miss beautiful things before your eyes. Trust me for once..."


    Kingsley¡¯s words seemed magic, which could calm her down. Sherman tried again, taking a deep breath and opening her eyes a


    fraction. And finally, shepletely opened her eyes.


    Kingsley was right. Thendscape was beautiful. It was still snowing, and everything below was covered i n a nket of pure


    white.


    Being at such a height, she seemed to be close to the sky. The snow falling from the sky dropped inside her cor. "Brr! Oh, it''s a


    little chilly.¡±


    Kingsley''s big warm hand was holding Sherman''s. He first ced Sherman¡¯s hand on his palm, and then he put it in his coat


    pocket to warm her cold hand.


    The height wasn''t as frightening as it seemed. Sherman turned to look at Kingsley, who was smilingly happily, "It seems not so


    scary now.¡±


    "Yes. Tell me, did you miss me in the past two days?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman didn''t say anything.


    Kingsley didn''t give up. He kept gazing deeply at her, unwilling to surrender, "Did you miss me as much as | missed you?"


    She changed the subject again. She strained her eyes t 0 look over the view under her feet and smiled, "You''re saying tongue


    twisters.¡±


    Kingsley smiled and cupped her face in his huge warm hands. He looked so deeply into her eyes as if h e wanted to absorb her


    in, "I like it when you are naughty, but not now. Answer my question first..."


    It was very quiet around, except for the sound of the wind and the rustling snowfall.


    At this moment, the only thing that Sherman could feel was Kingsley''s temperature, his breathing, and his charming


    temperament and dark shining eyes. It seemed all of these were made into a, in which Sherman was trapped, and she


    couldn¡¯t break free or escape...


    Sherman was in no way to break free


    Kingsley''s. She yen could heer


    hesgetf savidg "Ves, I''ve missed you


    very much..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This time, it was Kingsley who was caught with indescribable feelings.


    Leaning forward, he held Sherman''s face and then kissed her deeply, at such a high altitude, in the wind and the snow.


    The kisssted a long time. From


    that moment Kingsley isse¨¦ OWN!


    iia anctie s? Stop, wantonly


    mace her sweet breath. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He did not let go of Sherman even when the chairlift arrived on the ground.


    Finally, the blushed staff couldn''t bear looking them g 0 on like this, then they coughed lightly to interrupt the two.


    Sherman felt too embarrassed to look around.


    Kingsley gave a charming smile. Then he shook off the snowkes on his brown coat, bending down, and held her up.


    Kingsley had never felt so


    uncontroble before. At this time,he


    felt physical and eyental Bledsure A


    thinty-BoUr year-old man like him had


    passed the age o f excitement, so it


    was wonderful to have this kind of


    feeling again... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    He moved forward with her in his arms and finally put her down after walking for a while. A smile could b e seen on his delicate


    face all along the way.


    Though Sherman felt a little bit helpless, she was quite happy actually.


    Kingsley wanted to teach her skiing, and she said yes though it was not easy for her to learn.


    After being fully equipped, he took her to the ski run, holding her hands all the time.


    There were a lot of people of different ages and levels, but on one was like Kingsley, whose ck suit (the brown coat had been


    taken off) made him look particrly tall and outstanding.


    Though Sherman was not a coward, she hated falling over; therefore she held his hand tightly.


    But Kingsley didn''t let it happen as she had wished and finally loosened his hand. Undoubtedly Sherman fell to the ground.


    She squinted and looked at him, "You suddenly are not behaving like a gentleman to me. But don''t forget that you are still on the


    test."


    A burst ofughter rang, along with the approaching o f his usual overbearing aura. She looked up and saw


    him standing before her. He said, "| prefer you being yourself, a girl who loses her temper and gets angry. | want you to feel real


    and free. | hope you show all your true feelings before me..."


    When a man said he wanted to know about you thoroughly, including perfect you and not-that-good you, your heart could not


    keep peaceful anymore.


    "It''s hard to be perfect, but it''s easy to show one''s weaknesses,¡± Sherman said.


    Kingsley liked her attitude very much. His face was full of tenderness.


    He invited her to sit down and take a rest, just in case she felt cold, and then he left.


    There were two girls of the same age sitting beside Sherman. After Kingsley left, the girls, blushing, asked about her and


    Kingsley''s age.


    But Sherman thought it was not a big deal and told the girls naturally how old they were.


    The girl sitting on the left said, "He is much older than you. | think three years apart is fine."


    The girl on the right side disagreed, "So what? A man who is older than you is more likely to be tender and considerate.


    Nowadays, mature men rather than the younger ones are getting more and more popr. Looking from the back, | guess he


    must be very handsome."


    Sherman smiled while Kingsley was walking back with a ss of hot milk in his hand. "The temperature is just right," Kingsley


    said.


    She took the milk, which was at the right temperature as what he said. After drinking it, she felt a warm current running through


    her whole body.


    Sherman quite enjoyed this kind of dating. She felt very rxed here as well as in the hot spring.


    Kingsley asked if she wanted to


    continue to learn skii \She


    spgolcher Kalter she had yed


    enough. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After sitting in the car, Kingsley asked her, "Do you think | am old?"


    Sherman thought it was funny and shook her head. H e must have heard what the two girls had said about him.


    But Kingsley didn''t start driving. He


    laid his hand on the ste ring wtapel |


    5 saya gare bice "Being old


    St that bad. You wanna know


    why?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, please," Sherman replied.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Being thirty-four, | have been through


    too much, which is what youck. |


    am more experience dahl yas. x0 |


    wit tehyoushdrtetts to avoid going


    through unnecessary detours. Also, |


    had been in rtionships, so | know


    how to manage a healthy


    rtionship." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| feel you are selling yourself," Sherman said so on purpose.


    "But, it sounds good," she added.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    "Yes, that''s exactly how | feel. We have the same point of view." Kingsley''s voice was nice. When he said these words, it


    sounded even nicer.


    Sherman was lost for words.


    It seemed like it was simply his own feeling.


    Sherman wanted to eat spaghetti, so they went to a nearby Italian restaurant. They ordered spaghetti and cream of mushroom


    soup.


    Sherman got up to go to the bathroom, and after she left, her phone rang.


    Kingsley nced at the phone on the table. It was an unfamiliar number. He didn''t answer it.


    But, the phone kept ringing until Kingsley answered the phone.


    When Kingsley answered the phone, a questioning voice immediately came from the other side of the phone, "What''s wrong? Is


    something wrong? It took you so long to answer the phone."


    It was Billy''s voice.


    Kingsley picked up the cup with one hand and lightly sipped the coffee. "She went to the bathroom. If there''s anything you want


    to say, | can pass it on to


    her, Mr. Day."


    Back then, Billy had said the same words.


    This time, it was Billy who was unhappy. He snorted,¡± You pass it on to her? Who are you to pass it on to her? Where are you


    now?"


    Ignoring his questions, Kingsley directly hung up his phone.


    He had no intention of answering the phone, but it kept ringing. He thought maybe it was an emergency, s o he made an


    exception and answered it.


    Billy immediately became very unhappy, and his face was stinky and angry.


    Sherman came back from the bathroom and Kingsley told her about it. She didn''t say anything and was expressionless.


    After eating, they went to Sherman''s apartment and then they watched two movies. After the movies were over, it was already


    ten o''clock.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier. And the news said that some roads were already icy. When Kingsley was


    about to leave, Sherman was uneasy.


    She hesitated for a long time and said, "Maybe, you should not go tonight. | mean, the road is too slippery.


    | don''t mean anything else."


    Kingsleyughed lightly, and the soft light in his eyes was like ripples on ake. "I know."


    Sherman''s apartment was not big, with one bedroom and one living room. She carried two quilts to him.


    Then she turned around and was


    ready to go back to the kedrgam\ |


    dd rag lighOwent out. Sherman


    let¡°out a low cry. "The power is out. I''ll


    go find candles." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Kingsley reached out and


    pulled her to sit o n the sofa, " ts


    dark. You! Lburpentssorhet ing.


    Youlsit ere and don''t move. Tell me


    the exact location of the candles."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman told him where the candles were. Kingsley found the candles by the weak light of his phone.


    After lighting a candle, he narrowed his eyes and said, "There''s light from next door. Where''s the toolbox?"


    Sherman looked for the toolbox. Kingsley took off his coat, wearing only his shirt, and stood on the chair to change the light bulb.


    Sherman held the candle, while the


    other hand was helping him press.the


    chair. He stoo gn, thesair- ant?


    eBdilyadAdKEd the light bulb. The


    shirt clung to his arm, showing his


    beautiful lines and vigorous body.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She unconsciously thought of him being naked. She immediately blushed, and then she shook her head.


    Aman who looked so elegant could be so skilled at this kind of thing. At that moment, Sherman was really fascinated with him.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Kingsley changed the bulb and turned on the light. The room lit up, so Kingsley got off the chair.


    However, the room went dark again. He rubbed between his eyebrows and said helplessly, "It seems that the power is really out


    this time..."


    The dim yellow candle was more heartwarming and tempting than the light.


    Kingsley was very close to Sherman. The candle me glittered between the two of them as if whispering something. Sherman


    blushed.


    Sherman didn''t want to stay there any longer, so she said, "I''m tired. | want to sleep now."


    "Remember to bring the candle. When you go to bed, remember to put it out. I''ll be in the living room. Tell m e if you need


    anything..." He said softly.


    She nodded and stepped into the room. Lying down o n the bed, she didn''t sleep, and neither did he.


    Even though they were separated by the door, she could hear him walking back and forth. Although he had deliberately slowed


    down, Sherman could hear that.


    There was no heating in the living room, so it was cold. After a moment of hesitation, Sherman flushed


    and walked out. She said calmly, "You can sleep in the bedroom. It''s too cold in the living room."


    The two of them slept on the left and right sides of a big bed. The candle me swayed, casting a beautiful reflection.


    She breathed lightly. Kingsley took her into his arms. His chest was warm, as if he was a firece. Sherman was very close to


    him, so she didn''t feel cold at all.


    Sometimes being in a deep rtionship didn''t mean something would happen. A warm embrace was enough to make her shiver


    and feel excited.


    But Sherman felt sick. After thinking carefully, she realized that she didn''t eat anything today, so she controlled herself. 1


    Kingsley got up at five o''clock. He needed to attend an urgent meeting, so he had to leave early. He had got a call about it. When


    he went to the bathroom, he turned on the heating in the room, for he had afraid that she would catch a cold.


    When Sherman got up, the room was already warm. She was covered with the nket and felt a little hot. He had already left.


    She changed her clothes, went downstairs, and bought a baguette. It was too greasy, so she felt sick again after taking a bite.


    She felt sick in the past two days, which was abnormal. She had been pregnant before, so she felt something was wrong.


    Every time they did it, he wore a condom, so she didn''t take the pill.


    He even wore a condom when he made love with her after he got drunk. So did he when they did it on the yacht before they


    broke up earlier. Sherman had been too busy since their breakup, so she didn''t take it seriously and forgot to take the pill.


    She bought a pregnancy test and went to the toilet to take the test. Looking at the result, her hand shook slightly. She was


    pregnant.


    Her heart kept pounding. She put her hand on her belly. Another life was growing here.


    "Should | keep this baby?


    Ites so suddenly, and I''m not prepared...¡¯


    She was still in a trance until she got


    to the office. She was-thigking @boult


    rshashoutd keep the baby or


    not. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The baby really came too suddenly. Should she have a child at this time?


    They were only in a rtionship and


    had no intention of getting married.


    She didn''t forget apyxbatly Hot


    Hanrienertast marriage. Besides,


    Kingsley''s family background was so


    illustrious. But she was having a


    baby! Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had thought that nothing would happen if he wore a condom, but now it didn''t seem to be the case.


    Sherman was distracted. She


    propped her head up with both hands


    andy down edad Oe


    Kinastay Skirt her a text message.


    "I''m going to Norwood for a few days.


    Do you want to go with me?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    She replied to the message saying that she had work t o do and couldn''te. She asked him how many days he would be


    there.


    They sent several text messages to each other.


    Sherman was still in shock about her pregnancy at that time, so she didn''t tell Kingsley.


    When Sherman had lunch at noon, she didn''t eat much. Everyone could tell that she seemed very thoughtful.


    Kingsley left the same day. At night, Sherman couldn''t sleep well because her life was again in a mess.


    She tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Sherman sighed helplessly. When she went to work the next day, she had very obvious


    dark circles under her eyes.


    Billy was waiting for her at the office, but she was not in the mood to pay attention to Billy at that moment. Billy didn''t leave and


    kept sitting beside her.


    He made up his mind that he and Sherman must be together again.


    In the past two days, Billy had been around her, and h e could be seen in the morning, noon and afternoon. H e also didn''t go to


    his office and seemed to be fooling around.


    Sherman and Kingsley had spoken over the phone, but she never mentioned her pregnancy. She didn''t know how to bring it up,


    and she kept thinking about i t in her mind.


    This day, Sherman was out of the office and went to the construction site, and Billy followed her closely.


    She reprimanded him unhappily, but Billy just narrowed his eyes and smiled. He had no intention of leaving. Unable to think of a


    solution, Sherman simply ignored him.


    Natalie was still inquiring about the news about Billy, and Billy didn''t get suspicious, indicating that Dr. Zack''s approach still


    worked.


    As for the Day family''s vi, she had only been there once. The only time was when Sarah asked her to deliver something.


    And she heard Sarah say that Billy was chasing after Sherman while clearly indicating that he wanted to have a baby with her.


    Moriah also knew about his move, but didn''t say anything. She neither agreed nor stopped it, which could also be taken as


    acquiesce.


    As for Billy''s father, Natalie had seen him once by chance, and he looked quite powerful.


    Now, all the key issues were on Sherman. She was bound to keep an eye on Sherman''s moves as well.


    However, Sherman seemed to have made up with Mr. Wright. The fact that they got back together not long after they broke up


    showed that they had a good rtionship.


    Mr. Wright was indeed a man that all


    women would like. But, his fami


    backgrou dequidnt par¨¦ with


    AD Fsr eS haps was even no better


    than that of Sarah''s husband.


    Otherwise... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie thought a lot about Billy, about Sherman, and about herself.


    As long as Billy could get frustrated


    with Sherman, or even ichcinaia


    Erman yO, afi HEIs e could win


    out a fight and get everything


    she wanted. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Billy was still following Sherman closely, but Sherman didn''t turn around to look at him. She walked around the construction site,


    concentrating on her work.


    Although Yanny had been responsible for this project earlier and Sherman took it over halfway, she was currently in charge.


    Thus, she should do her part.


    ording to the architectural


    drawings, this building shoul


    thirty floo and iyha@done Up to the


    Jonah oor, which meant it


    would bepleted soon. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The weather was very cold. The chilly wind whipped Sherman''s face. Despite wearing a thick down jacket, she still felt cold.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    However, the workers at the construction site were wearing very thin clothes. Some of them only wore thin jackets, but their


    faces were covered with sweat. They were very tired.


    Walking behind her, Billy saw that she was so cold that she wrap herself tightly in her down jacket. He narrowed his amorous


    eyes and took off his ck coat to put it over her shoulders.


    Sherman did not ept his kindness. She took off his coat as soon as possible. Then she turned back, put the coat into his


    arms, and walked away.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She could ept anyone''s kindness, except Billy''s!


    The workers at the construction site were busy. After inspection, she specially told the project leader that for aerial work in winter,


    everything must be checked t o ensure safety!


    The project leader nodded repeatedly to show that he understood her words.


    Sherman didn''t stay any longer. She left the construction site. It was almost time to get off work, s o she didn''t n to go back to


    thepany.


    Billy blocked her way and said, "I''ll treat you to have dinner. Don''t you like steak most? I''ll take you to eat


    steak."


    Frowning, Sherman sneered, "You can eat alone and eat as long as you like. I''m not in the mood or have the interest to have


    dinner with you. Also, why didn''t | know that you were so difficult to deal with before? You are so cheeky!"


    These days, she had been in a bad mood and frequently felt irritated. At this time, Billy was wandering in front of her, who was


    looking for trouble.


    Sherman disliked him. Besides, she was very annoyed at this time, so she didn''t want to see him.


    Billy had often been despised by Sherman. He had already trained himself to be cheeky. He even chuckled, "Do you want to eat


    something else?"


    Ignoring him, she turned around and walked to the toilet opposite the road.


    Billy stood where he was and waited for about ten minutes. When he saw the taxi shing in front of him, he clenched his fists


    andughed.


    Sherman was sitting in the car. She avoided him on the excuse of going to the toilet.


    Billy''s car sped up. It was supposed to take 30 minutes to go home, but it only took 15 minutes.


    He casually threw his tie and ck coat on the sofa. His chest rose and fell violently. It was difficult to hold his anger.


    Moriah came out. After drinking a cup of coffee, she said, "| heard from your sister that Sherman has a new boyfriend. They


    seem to have a good rtionship, right?¡±


    The cold aura overflowed. Billy


    angrily picked up a ss of water


    and drank it up. He snorted, "How


    many years Nae NG pegy intr"!


    loryg Has th¨¦man surnamed


    Wright known her? How can he


    compare with me when ites to


    love? Sherman hates me now. When |


    get her forgiveness, it will be a


    different story. At that time, the man


    surnamed Wright won''t even have a


    ce to stand." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you think she will forgive you?" Moriah asked.


    Billy also was not in a good mood. At


    this moment, he lost his temper. He


    stood up from the sofa and said, "|


    know what you are worried about It''s


    aka nuit at the Da


    sins yee that the Day


    ily will have no descendants. The


    purpose of asking these questions is


    to force me t o make a choice as


    soon as possible. Today, | will clearly


    tell you on the spot. It''s up to me to


    choose whom | want to have a baby


    with. I''ll decide it myself." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked angrily to the room.


    The TV was on, and there was a funny variety show on TV, in whichughter burst out from time to time.


    Sherman sat on the sofa and was


    lost in thought. The s, hevad


    p thinkiag AbSut whether to keep


    the baby in her belly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t like the baby or didn''t love the baby. She liked the baby more than ever as she had once lost a baby.


    However, the baby didn''te at the right time!

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    She was very hesitant and confused. The upset in her heart was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Sherman''s cell phone was ringing. She picked up the phone and found it was Kingsley. After a moment''s hesitation, she


    answered the phone.


    His voice was as sweet, deep, and soft as ever. He asked her if she had had dinner and if she was tired from work.


    Although she was a little unhappy, she talked to him calmly.


    In the end, Kingsley let out a deep sigh. He said in a very deep voice, "| miss you so much..."


    Sherman''s heart was beating hard. She hesitated a little for a moment and replied to him, "| miss you so much, too..."


    His softughter came through the phone again. He talked to Sherman about how much he had missed her these days, "Tell me.


    How can | see you now?"


    Sherman asked, "Do you have an Instagram ount?"


    She thought that a mature man like him wouldn''t have such a thing.


    As Sherman expected, he didn''t have an Instagram


    ount. He said again, "Wait a minute. My niece has all one."


    It was toote for Sherman to take back her words. He asked for her ount, and she gave it to him.


    His niece added Sherman''s Instagram ount very soon. When they turned on the video, she could clearly see a teenage girl


    adjusting the camera for him.


    She and Kingsley hadn''t seen each other for several days. Kingsley wore a gray sweater, ck trousers, and slippers. He was


    dressed casually. His long, charming legs were crossed.


    After adjusting the camera, the little girl, who was somewhat mischievous, put her pink face up to the camera and greeted


    Sherman in a sweet voice.


    Sherman replied.


    Kingsley smiled and narrowed his eyes slightly. He took the earphones off the little girl''s head and stared at Sherman.


    He was as charming as ever. Through the camera, she could see the floor-to-ceiling window behind him and the ivory couch.


    He was staring at her intently as if he couldn''t look at her enough. He was smiling, and so was Sherman. But in her mind, she


    was preupied.


    He looked at Sherman so intently that Sherman was embarrassed and had to look away.


    In the end, she was going to turn off the video. He narrowed his charming eyes, which were a little greedy. His good-looking big


    hands moved a little in front of the camera. He said, "Give me five more minutes..."


    Sherman had no choice but gave him free rein. She was staring at his face but said nothing about her pregnancy.


    He was staring at Sherman for so


    long that Sherman finally co rel


    take it an more, Bsn stare at for


    sbrd ould make even the


    thick-skinned one blush. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to turn the video off, but he rejected it. Sherman joked, "If you keep staring at me like that, you''ll have to pay a fee."


    There was a cup of coffee beside


    Kingsley''s left hand. He took the Mm


    coffee up and igpedde theft te put


    Hi irsadl Aion was holding the


    coffee, on his crossed legs casually.


    He said with a smile, "Tell me the


    price and I''ll pay..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman said that she went to the construction site today. She said that she was really tired and wanted t 0 take a bath.


    He touched his coffee cup and


    nodded, indicating that Sher


    could tur ftheyid66| Before


    Shdknees hung up, he said, "Before |


    go back, you have to take good care


    of yourself..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had been unable to fall asleep in bed at night for several days. She always had a lot of different ideas in her head.


    In fact, she knew that there was a choice to be made about if the baby should be kept.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    There wasn''t so much work to do in thepany today, so Sherman decided to go to the construction site.


    Billy came to Sherman''spany again, but she didn''t even want to talk to him. Billy did not give up and drove after her.


    It was at lunchtime when Sherman arrived at the construction site. Most workers were having box lunches while a few workers


    were still working high above the ground.


    Sherman also squatted there, having a box lunch. Billy frowned slightly and he did not eat.


    On cold winter days, the food would get cold quickly. Seeing several people still working high above the ground, Sherman asked


    them to get down to have lunch first.


    They didn''t have other choices. If they came downte, they could only eat box meals which had got cold. No one would bother


    to heat the meals for them again.


    Putting down the box lunch, Sherman walked over and stood below the building. Billy went over too and stood beside Sherman.


    Sherman bends over to look at the construction materials.


    "Look!" A fellow in the crowd screamed suddenly.


    Sherman raised her head instinctively. Following the gaze of the crowd, Sherman looked up. Then she saw that high in the air,


    something was wrong with the scaffolding and it was shaking, which caused the worker to fall. It was eighteen-story high!


    No one would survive the fall!


    Sherman was short of breath, with her mind goingpletely nk. About three secondster,ing back to her senses,


    Sherman took out her phone from her bag, gasping. She told other workers to fetch the air cushion while calling 911, her hands


    shaking.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man who was plunging in the air looked like a ck spot. It seemed that he was very scared and desperate. He was


    struggling hard in the air.


    That sight was far too shocking. Sherman was trembling with her body chilled all over when calling 911. Sherman staggered


    forward, semiconscious.


    She did not pay attention to the bricks under her feet. With a stiff body and a nk mind, Sherman stepped o n the bricks.


    Tripped by them, Sherman leaned forward and was about to fall.


    In front of her, there were bricks and wires. If Sherman fell on them, her whole face would be seriously injured, and the worse


    scenario was that she might lose her life.


    "Be carefull¡±


    Billy rushed forward without hesitation. He put his arms around Sherman''s waist, however, Billy was unable to maintain bnce


    due to the broken bricks under his feet. Gritting his teeth, Billy, who was holding Sherman tightly, fell toward the other side with a


    turn.


    Billy fell to the ground with Sherman in his arm. His head bumped against the bricks. Both of his arms were pierced by the wire,


    and what''s worse, a wire prated one of his arms. His arms bled a lot. Billy then became unconscious. The sleeves of his suit


    were wet with blood. He was in great danger.


    In the end, the situation at the site was very bad.


    The air cushion was didn''te in time. That worker died on the spot, whose head was smashed by the huge impact. That


    scene was terrible.


    He died in a horrible way.


    Sherman''s body was like the coldest ice in the winter. She then guided the crowd to clean the spot. Billy had been sent to the


    hospital.


    It was the first that Sherman dealt with situations like this. She had responded well, except for the few seconds when her mind


    went nk.


    Subsequently, she did not leave the site but called the family of the deceased over. The family was very emotional, crying bitterly.


    Sherman was heartbroken and her


    eyes went red. She also wan ay


    cry but held hep tesnssbdek Sherman


    AgRECAKE broject leader to deal with


    it, and then she went to the hospital.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy was seriously injured because of her, so she had t 0 go to the hospital.


    The surgeons said Billy was in great danger and the surgery would take a long time. Sherman then was waiting on a bench


    outside the emergency room.


    She waited for four hours before the


    emergency room door finally


    The atten ing dactar Game out,


    laidih ut a long sigh of relief, "The


    patient is out of danger." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman felt relieved. She leaned against the wall as her legs went weak. The word ¡®The patient is out of danger¡¯ echoed in her


    mind.


    Billy was transferred from the


    emergency room to the ward. Hi


    head and arm WSfe @tpped fr


    gayreitls 6 y was fixed so he


    could not move. All of this indicated


    how seriously he was injured. And he


    was still in aa. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Sherman called Moriah. After a while, she came, and s o did Sarah.


    Moriah was in tears when she saw her son, and Sarah was also very heartbroken.


    The doctor said that Billy would wake up when the anesthesia dissipated.


    Sarah didn''t like Sherman. Because of her, Billy was in such a state.


    Sherman couldn''t leave at this time. She sat there and waited. As for what happened at the construction site, she called the


    manager.


    She had thought it would be an ordinary day. She didn''t expect it to be so terrifying. Her heart still kept beating fast now.


    In the evening, Billy woke up. But his condition was too serious. He couldn''t move around but could only make some sound.


    Hearing the sound, Moriah cried more painfully.


    Sherman felt relieved. At night, someone had to take care of Billy. Moriah stayed there, and so did Sherman. Sarah left.


    The doctor said that Billy must be taken good care of and shouldn''t move. There was nothing serious with


    his arms. The main thing was to take good care of his wounds.


    At night, Moriah didn''t sleep, and neither did Sherman. They watched over Billy. He didn''t dare to eat anything but just received


    an iv drip.


    Moriah was so worried that she kept asking the doctor about Billy''s condition. The doctor assured her that as long as he


    recovered from the wounds, everything would be fine. When the doctor was about to leave, he told them several times that they


    shouldn''t worry.


    It''s a relief that Billy would be fine.¡¯ Sherman thought. Fortunately, she didn''t have to owe Billy a favor.


    At that moment, the phone rang. It seemed abrupt in the silent ward. She nced at it and it was from Kingsley.


    When she turned around, Moriah looked at her. She took a deep breath and declined the call directly. She shouldn''t answer the


    phone at this time.


    Moriah went to sleep in the second half of the night, but Sherman didn''t. The doctor came over a few more times. When the


    doctor did the morning round, she asked about Billy''s condition again.


    The doctor smiled and said, "There will be absolutely n o problem with him. After he recovers, he can definitely live a normal life."


    After all, he was young and had strong resistance.


    Two dayster, the gauze on his head was removed. H e was able to sit up, eat, and talk.


    Sherman stayed with him these days. The gauze on his arm hadn''t been removed yet. It would take him a long time to get better.


    At noon, Moriah went there. Sherman hadn''t been home for two days. She intended to go home to change her clothes.


    But when she just stood up, Billy sat up. He didn''t say anything, but he stared at Sherman.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Moriah also looked over and noticed


    Billy''s gaze on Sherman, Sherraai\ |


    epgerae ada Wwept over the


    two of them, "I''ll go back and change


    my clothes." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t wash the changed clothes. These days, it was cloudy, and the clouds were dark and heavy.


    Afterwards, Sherman went to the


    company. What she didn''t expeshn


    was there was;q cradd brotesting


    Ounside hepany. They were


    arguing and cursing loudly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman approached, only to see that they were the rtives of the deceased.


    They held a very long banner, which read, "You shouldn''t kill people regardless of thew," and they made a big scene.


    When they saw Sherman, they pounced on her, screaming and cursing.


    When thepany''s security guards


    saw them, they rushed ward td | \


    Ss Rt emp, Qnivthoh bid Sherman


    enter thepany sessfully.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager was smoking and he looked very serious.


    Sherman asked him, "Hasn''t this matter been dealt with yet?"

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    ¡°We can''t reach an agreement on thepensation, s 0 there is no way to deal with it. We can only offer four hundred thousand


    dors forpensation, but the family of the deceased wants one million dors." The manager said.


    "But it can¡¯t be postponed any longer, which will have a bad impact on thepany. It is best to solve it as soon as possible."


    Sherman replied.


    "You are the person in charge of this project, so you will negotiate with them about thepensation, and then you report it to


    thepany." The manager added. Sherman nodded and said, "I''ll try."


    She invited the over-emotional family members to her office and made coffee for them. She said a few words of relief first and


    then mentioned thepensation.


    Sure enough, as soon as she mentioned thepensation, the family members strongly objected. Sherman understood their


    feelings and persuaded them patiently. But they still failed to reach an agreement.


    Her cell phone rang and it was Moriah who called, but she didn''t answer. After talking to her manager, Sherman went straight to


    the hospital.


    Only she and Billy were left in the ward, and gifts for


    Billy had been piled up all over the ward. Sherman''s attitude towards Billy was not as cold and harsh as before and was much


    softer.


    He said he wanted to eat porridge, so Sherman went to the bistro on South Lane, bought two bowls of porridge and put them ina


    vacuum sk.


    When Sherman fed him the porridge, a smile touched Billy''s peach blossom eyes.


    "Do you remember that camping trip? | carried you down the mountain and my hand was injured. You fed me the same way."


    Billy said.


    Sherman didn¡¯t respond. The reason why they could get along so peacefully now was that he was seriously injured to save her.


    She kept silent. However, Billy thought she was listening quietly and continued with relish.


    When Billy finished his porridge, Dr. Zack entered the ward with a gift in his hand, looking worried and concerned.


    Dr. Zack had a good rtionship with the Day family, and Billy respected him quite a lot.


    Moriah had alsoe to the ward. Dr. Zack was chatting with her. He said, "It''s better to transfer Mr. Billy back to my hospital so


    that you don''t have to worry."


    Moriah nodded and said, "We''ll transfer him in the afternoon. The environment of this hospital is not


    very good, and the smell of disinfectant is too strong and pungent."


    Dr. Zack said, "Okay, I''ve prepared the ward. It''s a VIP ward. Across from the ward is the garden with water and trees, and the air


    is fresh."


    After hearing what Dr. Zack said, Moriah didn''t stay any longer. She asked the driver to prepare for Billy''s transfer to Dr. Zack''s


    hospital, and it was done twenty minutester.


    The ward cleaned by the nurse was


    veryfortable and | Xuriqug just


    like a residents a hotel. The


    alr¡¯was indeed fresher. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Moriah thanked Dr. Zack, he


    waved his hand and ai By vine of


    rtionship Wath the ay family,


    th¨¦re is no need to be so polite."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After walking out of the ward, Dr. Zack called Natalie.


    Natalie answered the phone in the bathroom. What Dr. Zack said made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Only in this way would Billy''s


    condition not be ONG d Therefore,


    Ain lig waar hot e exposed,


    at should be continued could


    be continued. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When she heard the news of Billy''s injury for the first time, Natalie called Dr. Zack. As for how she knew, it was naturally from


    Sarah.


    Sarah had also said that Sherman was taking care of Billy day and night these days, which made NatalieBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    quite uneasy.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Natalie didn¡¯t want Sherman and Billy to get too close, so she decided to go to the hospital in the afternoon.


    Dr. Zack left, leaving Sherman, Billy and Moriah in the ward.


    Sherman''s phone rang. It was Kingsley. She couldn''t answer it, so she sent him a text message. But she didn''t tell him about


    what happened in Santabaca. Nor did she mention that she was pregnant.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The high heels made crisp sounds on the floor. Sherman thought it was Sarah. When she looked up, she saw it was Natalie.


    She wore fashionable clothes, with gifts in her hand. She looked very dignified with a smile on her face, greeting Moriah


    respectfully.


    Moriah was indifferent to her, as if they were strangers.


    Billy subconsciously looked at Sherman, whose face was as calm as water.


    Then he looked at Natalie, frowning. He didn''t want her toe here, because he had just eased his rtionship with Sherman.


    Natalie obviously sensed the atmosphere in the ward.


    She said, "Ms. Day told me that you are here. | happen t


    o have a checkup here, so | stop by. Since your condition isn''t serious, I''ll leave."


    Nobody said anything or retained her. The moment Natalie turned around, she clenched her fists tightly. But she was very


    satisfied with the effect she had caused.


    Billy swept over her thin back, feeling that he had been too indifferent to her.


    Natalie hadn''t yet walked out when Moriah''s voice sounded, who asked Sherman, "When are you going to remarry?"


    Hearing that, Natalie couldn''t help but stop and stand there.


    Billy also looked at Sherman and waited for her answer.


    Sherman said faintly, "Mrs. Day, | have no intention to remarry him. I''ve told you that it''s impossible for us to be back together!"


    Billy got seriously wounded several days ago. Afraid that he would get emotional, she didn''t say anything. But since she was


    asked, of course she had to answer.


    "It''s best a couple are together for the whole life. No matter how many wrong things he has done to you, now he has admitted his


    mistakes and he is correcting them." Moriah said.


    "| have my own principles. Some mistakes can be made, but some shouldn''t. There are lines. He has crossed the lines, so it''s


    impossible for me to forgive him. I''m very grateful that he saved me, but | can''t remarry him out of gratitude." Sherman said


    bluntly, with a strong attitude.


    They didn¡¯t have any feelings to each


    other. Even if they had feelingscth¨¦y:


    re estined wards constantly,


    ahd they would not be happy after


    they remarried. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy gasped and his chests went up and down fiercely.


    "Don''t you have any feelings for him?"


    "| used to love him, but now | don''t have any feelings for him. Billy, thank you for what you''ve done for me, but it doesn''t mean |


    have to reciprocate."


    Natalie didn''t want to listen to


    Sherman''s words anymore,


    turned to caver aii teve


    AlLUF erman¡¯''s words. What if


    Sherman yed hard t o get? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman knew very clearly about her feelings. Once she made a decision, it was difficult for her to change it.


    Moriah felt sorry for her son. She was heartbroken, saying, "Are the mistakes he made that fatal?"


    "A woman is willing to take off her


    high heels, wipe off her lipstick, and


    be mediocre for a man just


    because of love. But if he doesn''t


    cherish her, she canRetgn HerRedis


    indgrbedorht Beautiful, abandon


    him, and be with another man. |


    conceived a child for him. He disliked


    me for being too sloppy and called m


    ea shrew. No one could understand


    me. Maybe it''s true that we were


    experiencing marriage burnout. | can


    understand that he got tired of me,


    but | can''t forgive him for cheating on


    me with another woman!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    She had made it quite clear. There was no way for her t o forgive him.


    Moriah didn''t continue asking more questions. Billy''s chest kept heaving the whole time.


    Sherman turned to Billy and said, "You know me, and you know my temper. Ultimately, our rtionship was going too smoothly,


    with no obstacles, no storms. So it couldn''t withstand any disturbance. You can''t resist the temptation. Now | can talk peacefully


    with you about the past because | have let it gopletely. Do you think you should cling to the past anymore?


    What''s the point?"


    Suddenly, she felt sick. She frowned and quickly ran out of the room. She threw up a lot until she could only vomit water.


    Sherman thought she''d better go have a check-up. It was convenient, as she was in the hospital. She went out and had a check-


    up.


    Soon the results came out.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Holmes, you are more than four weeks pregnant. Congrattions!" The doctor beamed at her.


    She had been pregnant for more than four weeks. In other words, she got pregnant more than a month ago.


    Amonth or so ago, she and Kingsley had a wild night 0 n the yacht.


    That night, they couldn''t help themselves, and they got fervent on the deck. Kingsley didn''t use a condom, and she forgot to take


    a pillter. It seemed she did get pregnant that night. 1


    Sherman had said a lot to Billy, and Billy was also thinking about it all the time, but he had no intention o f giving up.


    Perhaps it was true, as Sherman said, that their rtionship went so smoothly, and they never ran into any obstacles that he


    didn''t resist the temptation.


    Leaning against the wall, Sherman was replying to Kingsley''s messages. He would send her messages at regr times every


    day.


    There were no sweet talks or romantic expressions of love. It was simple, heartwarming, but it touched her heart every time. She


    liked to hear him talk.


    He would tell her that thepany was too busy, that he had too many meetings, or that it was almost New Year, and that he


    was in Norwood, and that he might stay for a couple more days.


    Reading his messages, she felt eased up. All the tension in her body and her nerves or the stress in her mind would dissipate.


    Since witnessing the ident that day, she felt stress and shadow in her mind all the time. Listening to his warm, touching


    words, she could feel rxed.


    Suddenly, she missed him so much. She wished him t o show up in front of her and give her a hug.


    Dr. Zack entered the office. Dr. Abby was organizing the patients¡¯ medical reports. Seeing Sherman''s name, Dr. Zack walked


    over and took her report out.


    Dr. Abby asked, "What''s wrong? Do you know her?"


    "Yeah, | know her. She''s Mr. Day''s ex-wife. What''s wrong with her? What are the test results?¡±


    "Ms. Holmes is over a month


    pregnant." Stretching hi self Qni\\


    Dis gptegetie re and asked,


    "If off duty. Do you want to join me


    for dinner?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Dr. Zack shook his head. He took


    Sherman''s test report, looked.i ,


    and then ewalkensoct| Re cor


    Navdlie e made it straight and


    brief," Sherman''s pregnant." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. It''s quiet, silent.


    For Natalie, the news came as a bolt from the blue. It was a huge blow to her.


    Sherman was pregnant. Then who was the father? Was it Billy? Or was it Mr. Wright?


    After thinking about it for a while,


    Natalie spoke," Wait until | make i


    clear. If Billy is the fethersthen fe her


    there was mistake in the test result.


    If it''s not Billy, then we''ll keep it from


    her until the right time." Dr. Zack


    agreed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Natalie had something on her mind, so she did not have dinner. She stood outside the store with a cup of coffee for a long time,


    wondering who was the father o f Sherman''s baby!


    If it was Billy, no! She could not imagine such a result. Not only her body quivered, but also her hands. She could not bear to see


    her efforts go down the drain!


    But if it was Mr. Wright''s baby, she would have no worries. Everything should end here.


    "So, who was the baby''s father?¡¯ She wondered.


    Natalie''s temples and heart pulsed. She thought about how to ask this question and who would be reasonable to ask it.


    After much deliberation, Natalie thought Dr. Zack would be the best person to ask because Dr. Zack and Sherman had known


    each other before.


    Moreover, Dr. Day and Dr. Zack were friends. It was reasonable for Dr. Zack toe across the medical report and congratte


    Sherman.


    Then she made an appointment with Dr. Zack. They had dinner, and sex naturally followed.


    Dr. Zack was lustful, especially when it came to young and beautiful women.


    Even if Natalie didn''t threaten him with what happenedst time, as long as he wanted to have sex with Natalie, he would do as


    she said.


    After having sex, Natalie came out from the bathroom i na bathrobe, and she asked Dr. Zack to congratte Sherman on her


    pregnancy in front of Billy.


    In the ward.


    After the conflict in the morning, the atmosphere was a little dull. Sherman was no longer concerned, while Billy was thinking


    about how to make Sherman happy.


    Moriah was not there. She was back at the Day family¡¯s vi.


    Dr. Zack came into the ward to check Billy''s arms. He smiled at Sherman, "Ms. Holmes."


    "Dr. Zack." Sherman also greeted him. When Sherman was at the Day family, she often saw Dr. Zack. It could even be said that


    he was a regr guest of the Day family.


    As he examined Billy''s arms, Dr. Zack said to Sherman, "Oh, congrattions on your pregnancy, Ms. Holmes. You''ve been a


    month pregnant, right?"


    Sherman was stunned and frowned. She had no intention of letting outsiders know about it.


    "Well, | went to Dr. Day''s office just


    now. He was tidying upjandC 1"


    spent ou medical report.


    "He exined. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman did not react, but Billy''s face went as white a s a sheet, "What''d you say?¡±


    "Ms. Holmes has been pregnant for a month." Dr. Zack repeated.


    "Pregnant!" Billy felt as if he had been punched in the chest, a dull pain, and was about to explode!


    Sherman was not happy with Dr. Zack''s congrattion, but she could not show it, so she just smiled faintly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    No doubt the smile meant she


    admitted it. Billy became irritable and


    seemed to go mad. Despite his


    horrific injuries, pig gteehith:¡ªO


    remmaiddd lirtouched, in fact, it was


    even stronger than it had been when


    he was well. Dr. Zack could not hold


    him down, so he called the nurses for


    help. They all worked together to hold


    Billy down, sedate him and put him to


    sleep. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Dr. Zack knew that


    Billy could not be the baby''s


    otherwise he cota iGt be so Irritable.


    Hine Baby Was his, he should be


    excited and happy, not irritable or


    furious! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    The ward finally quieted down. Only Sherman and Dr. Zack were left in the room. The nurses had all gone out.


    "Ms. Holmes, are you seeing some else?" Dr. Zack asked.


    Sherman didn''t know Dr. Zack much. They had only met a few times. They would smile and say hello if they ran into each other.


    And that was all. As for private chats, they were not such acquaintances. So Sherman just responded with a nod.


    Seeing that Sherman didn''t want to continue the talk, Dr. Zack shut his mouth sensibly. He didn''t ask any more questions.


    Anyway, he had already gotten what h e wanted to know.


    After leaving the room, Dr. Zack called Natalie immediately and told her thetest news.


    Natalie was taking a break in the coffee room. When she heard the news from Dr. Zack, she was thrilled with joy. The anxiety


    and frustration that had gued her for two days finally dissipated.


    She hadn''t been so happy in a long time. She felt a sense of joy spreading throughout her body.


    Walking out of the coffee room, Natalie smiled


    brightly. She invited all the colleagues in the store to g 0 to dinner, on her treat.


    Sarah walked in just in time. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the asion?"


    "I''ve been here for so long, but | haven''t had dinner together with you guys yet. Ms. Day, would you like to join us? " Natalie


    beamed.


    Sarah was d. She nodded her head, "Sure."


    They first went to a restaurant for dinner. Then they went to a KTV. They had a great time. Everyone had fun.


    The next day, Sarah was about to go to the hospital to see Billy, and she asked Natalie if she wanted to go with her.


    Natalie hesitated. She felt awkward, and more than that, she felt upset. She looked miserable. "He wouldn''t wee me there. |


    don''t think he''d want to see me."


    Having spent some days with Natalie, Sarah thought she was nice. Hearing her words, Sarah frowned and said outright, "Come


    with me, just for keeping mypany!"


    Natalie pretended she was in a dilema. But eventually, she nodded her head.


    Billy didn''t wake up the whole night, and Sherman enjoyed the peace.


    The next morning, it was still quite early, and Moriah had alreadye over. She brought breakfast, but Sherman wouldn''t take


    it. Moriah was obstinate. She insisted that Sherman must take the breakfast.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sherman couldn''t fight with her, so


    she had to sit down and hav om


    breakfast ith MostdKeMria was


    stil tr g to persuade Sherman to


    get back with Billy. She was sincere


    and earnest. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy liked Sherman, so did Moriah. Otherwise, with Sherman''s family background, she would have agreed to their marriage.


    Sherman also respected Moriah. She was Billy''s mother, and Sherman had always respected her.


    So when Moriah was talking, even though Sherman didn''t like to hear that, she listened to her quietly. She behaved politely.


    After Moriah finished a speech,


    Sherman spoke seriou "Moriahy \


    sere cabaret change.


    foe between Billy and me!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just then, Sarah''s voice came in


    through the door, with sharp


    sarcasm Mom, che Sikady Said it


    Mabeoe Why are you still


    embarrassing yourself?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon after, both Sarah and Natalie got into the room. Both carried gifts in their hands.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Moriah frowned. She sounded displeased, "Sarah!"


    "What are you shouting so loud for? She''s pregnant now, with another man''s child! Do you think there''s any possibility that she


    will get back with Billy?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Pregnant?¡¯, Moriah was slightly stunned. She furrowed her brows.


    At that moment, Natalie, who had been silent, also spoke, "Although I''m not supposed to say anything here, | have to say it


    anyway. Ms. Holmes, if you had told Billy you were pregnant at the beginning, he would have given up a long time ago. But why


    didn''t you tell him? Did you do it to satisfy your vanity, or were you deliberately enjoying the feeling of being pursued by men, or


    were you trying to get back at him?"


    "Since you know you shouldn''t talk, then shut up! This is my business. You don''t get to tell me what to do! The best thing you can


    do is to steal another woman''s husband!" Sherman sneered. She didn''t give Natalie a nce.


    However, Sarah immediately understood Natalie''s words and agreed, "Yeah, why didn''t you tell us you were pregnant? Do you


    feel proud to hear my mom beg you like that?"


    ¡°Have you always been so confident?" Sherman frowned. Looking at the angry Sarah, she said, "Now | have nothing to do with


    you or your family. I''m pregnant. That''s my own business. Why should | tell you? Even my boss couldn''t ask me such questions!


    Who are you to ask me here? What''s your business?"


    Moriah was still in a daze. She never thought Sherman could get pregnant in such a short time!


    Just then, Billy woke up. He sat up, and his eyes were fixed on Sherman. A hint of scarlet was in his eyes. He said, "Get out!"


    No one moved. Suddenly, he roared, "Get out, all of you! She stays!" His voice was hoarse.


    Moriah didn''t want to enrage her badly wounded son. She walked out of the room. Sarah followed her, so did Natalie.


    It was real silence in the ward by then, only the sound of the two''s breath. The dead silence was depressing.


    "Howe you get pregnant with his child?" Billy''s scarlet eyes stared at her.


    Sherman asked indifferently, "He''s my boyfriend.


    We''re in a rtionship. There''s nothing wrong with m e carrying his baby, is there?"


    Her answer struck Billy hard. He had never been so angry, so irritated. The man almost lost his mind. He was so furious that his


    handsome face was contorted." How could you be pregnant with his child!"


    Billy couldn''t ept the fact that Sherman was pregnant with Kingsley''s child. He felt he was zing inside with fury! He wanted


    to vent it out!


    "About this matter, | don''t think we need to discuss it a t all!" Sherman was in no mood to discuss it with him.


    Billy''s chest was burning with anger.


    He felt constant pain in his chest.as if


    someone was algingeA knit¨¦dn


    cuying Behs is chest with the


    sharp tip of the knife. He could not


    breathe through the pain. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His tall body was hunched over, and his head was hanging low. He was gasping for air. He felt suffocated.


    After quite a while, Billy looked up and stared at Sherman. He demanded resolutely, "Go to abort his child!"


    Sherman was amused at his words,


    and sheughed," Billy, do you reall


    think the whole worlds el abdut


    yoye-wrendiod Vednt a woman, you


    have to get her. And when you don''t


    want her, you kick her away! Abort


    my child? How dare you say that,


    huh..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "When you left me, you could abort my 5-month-old baby! How ruthless you were! Why can''t you abort his baby now?" Billy felt


    like he was in an ice hole. He felt freezingly cold.


    "For that question, you have to ask


    yourself! You saved me this time, and


    I''m grateful for thinners take


    cape RYOUGnly because you got


    injured to save me. Starting


    tomorrow, | won''te to the


    hospital." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Billy wasughing, and it was loud. His face was slightly twisted. "You think | can''t find another woman besides you?"


    Sherman took a sip of water and reminded him kindly, "I¡¯m sure there''s a perfect one out there right now."


    "Sherman!" Billy was enraged, and he roared.


    "You''ve always been a proud man. It is an exception this time. Rest well. There is no need to get mad. | still have things to do, so


    I''m leaving.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy was, after all, a patient. His legs were weak. By the time he chased her out the door, Sherman was already gone.


    He stumbled. He fell off with one knee on the ground and he looked like a wounded beast. Moriah and the others came over, and


    together they hurriedly helped Billy to bed.


    Moriah showed a concerned look for his son, and Sarah showed indignation at Sherman. As for Natalie, she had a worried look


    on her face, but she was thrilled with joy inside.


    In addition, Moriah knew clearly now that it was impossible between Billy and Sherman.


    This was what Natalie wanted, and it was the most favorable oue for her.


    From today onwards, she must appear frequently around Billy.


    She would control the pace and use her wits. Natalie was confident that in a short while, Billy would be hers.


    Sherman was tired these days. She didn''t sleep well. She went straight back to her apartment. She made herself pasta. Then


    she turned the TV on.


    She was eating the pasta while watching TV. It was the news broadcast.


    However, as she listened, she felt something was wrong. Her eyes were fixed on the TV, staring at the screen.


    It was broadcasting something about building projects. The next thing, to her surprise, was the project of which she was in


    charge. The construction was notplete. But already, some of the foundations had begun to sink, and slight gaps were visible


    in the walls.


    Sherman froze. She didn''te back to her senses until the news was over. She immediately grabbed her cell phone and called


    the manager.


    The manager was busy. He simply told her to stay home for recent days. In a hurry, he hung up the


    phone.


    However, Sherman didn''t like what the manager said i n response. He didn''t exin anything or mention how to handle the


    incident. He only told her to stay home.


    She was in charge of the project, but


    she had not been on board the


    project for long. With a feomentis 1


    t voht-phe abscmetshe had been


    in-charge of the project for only a


    month, and that she was not the


    culprit. Why should she listen to the


    manager and stay home? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman changed her clothes. Walking out of the apartment, she hailed a cab. She was heading to the office.


    On the other side...


    In Norwood...


    Kingsley was wearing a gray V-neck sweater. His legs were folded one upon another. His cell phone was lying on the marble


    coffee table.


    His face looked mild. His eyes were


    slightly narrowed and staring at hi


    phone. His righ pancewess rubbing


    hi ehihith¨¦dghttully. No one knew


    what was on his mind. Just sitting


    there, he fully showed the charm of a


    mature man. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Waiting for a call?" Christian Wright saw him sitting there, and he approached.


    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed a bit. He


    curled his lips slightly a d ngdded |


    en they eta oh phonest night,


    S Sr had said she would call him


    this morning. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Christian shook his head and turned on the TV. He must watch the news every day. It had been his habit for years.


    Then a piece of news was broadcast on the TV. Suddenly, Kingsley''s nonchnt face changed color, and his eyebrows furrowed


    tightly.


    The next second, his tall body stood up. He stretched his strong arm and grabbed his ck coat from the coat rack. Then he


    strode out the door...


    In Santabaca...


    The news was about a developing property. The construction was not yet finished, but the foundation was found to have sunk,


    and there were slight cracks in the walls. To make matters worse, a worker had fallen off the scaffolding to the ground and died.


    It was definitely breaking news.


    At thepany front gate, arge group of journalists gathered there. They literally blocked the ce. When they saw Sherman,


    the journalists all rushed up and surrounded her.


    It didn''t matter when she started to be in charge of the project, at the beginning or in the middle. She was


    responsible for the project. It was an undeniable fact.


    The securities cleared a path so that Sherman could enter the office building. Just after she entered thepany, several police


    cars pulled up outside the office building.


    The police got in thepany. After all, it was a huge ident. It was on the news.


    Everyone involved in the project would be taken to the police station for investigation, from executives to employees. A colleague


    tugged at Sherman''s arm and asked her why she came to thepany at this time!


    Sherman shook her head. She was in charge of the project. Even if she didn¡¯te to the office, the police would find her at


    home.


    Several people were walking to the police cars led by the police. Sherman looked up and caught a glimpse o f the silver


    Mulsanne parked outside out of the corner of her eye.


    Kingsley had never said he woulde back today, and she was stunned. She thought she was hallucinating.


    But, the next second, the ss revolving door opened, and then Kingsley walked in. He was wearing a ck coat. The fur cor


    on the coat was still fluttering.


    Sherman''s mind went nk. She stared at him in a daze. She felt thrilled.


    His long legs stepped forward. He took such big steps that ina moment he was standing in front of her.


    Staring at her, Kingsley breathed a deep sigh of relief. His thickshes flickered slightly. He turned to her and said, word by word,


    "I''m back."


    His warm breath sprayed on her face. Sherman felt warm. She smiled softly and gazed at his handsome face, "Go home and


    wait for me. | have some business t 0 take care of. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    "I''m going with you." Kingsley nced


    over the officers at the is ead Ofte |


    Siangirig 6aSide er, he took


    ren his arms. He held her close,


    intimately. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| can handle this on my own." Sherman said. Her head was tilted slightly to the side and her eyes were gazing at him. The man


    had lost some weight.


    "You have to handle this on your own when I''m not around. But now I''m back." Kingsley''s eyes were deep, dark, like ck ink.


    He was suppressing his impulses.


    Sherman smiled, "Go home and take a shower. I''ll be back soon. | want to take care of it on my own for once."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She didn''t want to rely on him too


    much. A woman still got to be strong


    and independent Secous


    anda Nos endent ona


    boi his time, she wanted to be a


    brand-new Sherman. She didn''t


    panic. She was calm and collected.


    She didn''t want others to handle


    everything for her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| can let you handle it on your own.


    But | have to be with you." He


    demanded. He cu pee hey cheek! ''''


    hi raaihe ee stroked it slightly


    with his fingers. He was gentle, "You


    have to understand my feelings at


    this time. Don''t drive me away..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a second''s thought, Sherman agreed, "Okay."


    Alight smile was on his brows. Then he followed her and got inside the police car. The others sat in the middle seat, and the two


    sat in the back seat.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Kingsley folded his legs one upon another. Hisrge warm hands clutched her hands in his palms.


    Fondling her hands, he tried to warm them up. He was holding her hands the whole time.


    They spent a long time at the police station. The police asked Sherman a lot of questions since she was in charge of the project.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman was frank and she made it very clear. She just took over the project in the middle. She told the police they needed to


    ask Yanny about the specifics because she didn''t know much about the previous work.


    Kingsley was sitting next to her. She was talking, and he was listening. She wanted to deal with it on her own, so he stayed out


    of it. She was going to do things her way. If she couldn''t handle it, he would step in and help her. He would always protect her.


    All the questions the police asked were basic inquiries. The police recorded their statements. But it was just the beginning, far


    from the end.


    When Kingsley and Sherman walked out of the police station, the manager went up to greet Kingsley.


    Kingsley looked nonchnt, not distant nor close.


    They got into the silver Mulsanne. All of a sudden,


    Kingsley hugged Sherman in his arms. His slightly stubbled chin rubbed against her neck. He was emotional and affectionate, "I


    missed you so much..."


    Sherman leaned over, and she had her arms around his waist, "Me too."


    They hadn''t seen each other in a long time. They both were emotional. Kingsley kissed her intensely.


    The two embraced and kissed passionately. Sitting in the car, they had the world to themselves. No one could disturb them. They


    just sat in the car, holding each other.


    The embrace after a long separation was the most wonderful and pleasant thing than any other moment.


    After a while, Kingsley drove the car and headed to Sherman''s apartment. He drove with one hand. The two kept their hands


    sped together on the whole way.


    Getting back at the apartment, Sherman brought him a ss of warm water, "Are you hungry? I''ll go make you some food."


    Kingsley''s thin, sensual lips twitched. He took a few sips of the warm water to moisten his throat. Then he pulled off his ck


    coat and hung it aside. Once again, he embraced her solidly from her back. His strong arms encircled her slender waist, and his


    firm chest pressed against her back. "Don''t move. | haven''t held you long enough..."


    His arms were strong and powerful, and they were pressed close to her belly.


    There, she was carrying his baby. In his arms, and with his arms right against her belly, she felt gushes o f warmth flow through


    her belly. It gave her an incredible feeling...


    Sherman''s heart began racing. Involuntarily, she lifted her hands and grabbed his arms, her fingertips sensing the delicate


    texture of his white shirt.


    Kingsley loved how she touched him and nestled in his chest at that moment. He felt them so close. He loved it. He loved


    holding her in his arms like this.


    However, he couldn''t see her face. Sherman''s eyes were slightly downcast and her eyshes fluttered slightly, holding in all her


    mixed emotions.


    She was hesitating. She was wondering whether she should tell him about the pregnancy and how she should tell him.


    After all, the baby hade too suddenly. They had just started the rtionship, and they had never discussed marriage.


    Actually, what was most important


    was what she wanted t do. Eel!


    5 cepidaowneal se would keep


    th¨¦ baby or not, everything would


    be easier. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m tired of standing here all the time." Sherman said.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault..." The man''s


    voice was low. Kingoex penisont


    iv c rriedcher UpiN is arms. "If |


    Cc ld old you like this for the rest of


    my life, | would Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    be so happy...¡±


    Her jaw rested on his broad shoulder.


    She smelled his nice sc at Keqyas\


    rediogtraTrais were closely


    ehtwined. The two were like swans.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then we can''t go to the bathroom. We can''t eat food. Will we starve to death?" Sheughed softly.


    Kingsley seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled and his warm breath fell on her shoulder, "You''re a naughty girl."


    "I''m just being honest." Sherman was a little sleepy. She was sitting on his firmp. "You don''t like to hear me tell the truth..."

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    "Yes, | like to hear you tell me the truth. I''ve been away for so long. Has everything been hard for you?" He asked.


    Sherman was silent. After a while, she looked up, narrowed her eyes slightly, and smiled, "Does thinking about you count as hard


    work?"


    "| like it when you work hard in that way. You know what? It''s the sweetestint about hard work I''ve ever heard..." Kingsley


    spoke slowly. He was looking intently into her eyes, without a blink. Then he held her tighter and kissed her passionately.


    Just as they were about to lose themselves, Sherman pushed him away gently and went to take a shower.


    Kingsley let her go. He was in such a pleasant mood. H e felt content, rxed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He loved how he felt being with her. No one had ever given him this kind of feeling before.


    On the other side...


    Billy hadn''t eaten anything all day. His handsome face was gloomy like the cloudy sky.


    Ever since he heard that Sherman was pregnant, he


    had been depressed.


    Moriah was worried about her son. She tried to persuade and plead with him. All she wanted was for Billy to eat some food. But


    she seemed to forget that Billy was thirty years old, not three!


    Sarah couldn''t stand the sullen look on her brother''s face. "It''s just a woman. And she''s already pregnant with another man''s


    child. What do you want to do?"


    "Ms. Day, could you not criticize Billy right now? He''s already so miserable." Natalie pretended to be nice and understanding.


    "He''s miserable? He''s asked for it himself. Is there no other woman in this world except Sherman?" Sarah felt exasperated. She


    didn''t want to stay there anymore. She dragged Natalie out of the room.


    Although Natalie was reluctant to leave, she went with Sarah.


    Moriah asked Sarah to stop ming Billy, and to ease the tension in the room, she turned on the TV. The news was on.


    It was broadcasting news about a construction project. Workers were injured on the site, and a worker died in the ident.


    Serious problems were exposed before the construction waspleted. The rted persons had been taken to the police


    station.


    Hearing the name of the project, Billy suddenly braced up. He leaped to his feet. If he was not mistaken, the project was in the


    charge of Sherman.


    At the time, the incident was so huge, and it was on the news. It was indeed serious.


    With Sherman''s power, it would not be easy for her to deal with it herself. As for Kingsley''s background, Billy did not know. But


    Billy assumed Kingsley could not help her.


    If Sherman came to him and agreed to get engaged with him, then he would ask her to abort Kingsley''s child. By then, he would


    do anything it might cost to save her from the trouble.


    Sherman did not sleep well during the days when Kingsley was in Lanechett, neither did Kingsley.


    Last night, lying in Kingsley''s arms, Sherman slept very soundly. They went to bed at 8:00 in the evening, and they didn''t wake


    up until 8:00 the next morning.


    They woke up, and before they could


    wash up, Sherman received a call


    from thepany. The|polige Ral


    on tinyertictr ee of the


    project. They needed to make further


    interrogation. That meant Sherman


    had to go to the police station again.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley wanted to go, but Sherman stopped him. She didn''t want to be under his wing all the time. She wanted to face things on


    her own.


    Sitting across from the police, with the manager beside her, she made it clear that she had taken over the project halfway


    through and that she did not


    know the original design and materials used.


    The police also made it clear that she


    should be held t o ount eeuae


    problems ag they pucartet inthe


    reo¨¦n onth, although she had


    taken over the project halfway


    through. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing the police''s words, Sherman


    couldn''t help but sneer ghe thought


    iqgioua BNesked bluntly,


    Amiweli am | also responsible for the


    sinking foundation?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Sherman''s words embarrassed the police, and the manager did not look well.


    The police said Sherman was implicated in this case anyway and that they needed to investigate further.


    There must be some monkey business behind such a big project, and the maniptors¡¯ background must b e strong. Their


    purpose was to find a scapegoat.


    However, they did not find the right one.


    When Sherman went to the police office, Kingsley called Lee to investigate this matter.


    It was one thing for Sherman not to let him help, but it was another for him to want to help her. Sherman was his woman, and he


    allowed her to be independent, but there was a limit.


    And Billy was waiting for Sherman to beg him.


    The result of the investigation was still pending, and this matter had received wide coverage in the press. It was rumored that this


    project was shoddy construction.


    Some people said the builder had no conscience and only cared about money. It was not evenpleted yet, and there were so


    many problems. It might crush anyone who stayed there to death.


    They also said no one dared to step into it even if it waspleted, and they cursed Sherman terribly, for she was the person in


    charge.


    The public did not know the skinny of the project.


    They only knew that if something went wrong, they should find the person in charge. And they did not care about other things.


    The news reports about Sherman were overwhelming. Natalie grinned from ear to ear as she heard them, and Billy waited for


    Sherman toe to him.


    Facing such adversity for the first time, Sherman was not overwhelmed by the pressure of public opinion. She wasposed


    and could face the curse calmly.


    But Kingsley was quite the opposite. He could not stand it happening to his woman, so he hastened the course of the


    investigation.


    Sherman''s pregnancy and the exertions of thest few days made her emaciated and haggard look obvious.


    Kingsley was worried about her and said, "Don''t go to thepany. Forget about those things. I''ll handle them."


    Sherman shook her head. Suddenly, a nasty feeling rushed through her stomach, then she ran into the bathroom and began


    vomiting uncontrobly.


    Kingsley rushed to the bathroom and patted her on the back with concern. There was a haunted look in his gentle expression.


    Kingsley said, "Get dressed. I''ll get the car from the garage and take you to the hospital..."


    Sherman could not go to the hospital at that time. She shook her head and smiled, "I''m just tired. | don''t need to go to the


    hospital."


    Kingsley patted her on the back and said, "But I''ll be worried about you..."


    "Well, then I''ll stay home and rx from work and ignore all that annoying stuff. Okay?"


    Kingsley thought it over and agreed.


    Rising up on her tiptoes, Sherman kissed Kingsley''s charming chin.


    Then Kingsley took Sherman''s waist with hisrge hands, bent slightly, and kissed her with unusual fervor.


    Kingsley went out to attend to


    business in the afterno p butliriot


    ere\he ANA Moriah


    wate Sherman, but Sherman did not


    answer the phone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then Moriah called her again, and


    Sherman answered it. oriafrask¨¦d


    erman tegdt6 the hospital and


    S i she had something left there.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sherman, hearing that, felt she could


    not go empty-handed, so shet


    some gift thechinespiter But when


    meals the ward, only Billy was


    there, and Moriah was nowhere to be


    seen. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Sherman didn''t say anything but went straight to pack her stuff.


    Meanwhile, Billy squinted his narrow eyes and leanedzily on the bed. He asked, "These days, it must have been a tough time


    for you, huh?"


    Sherman didn''t respond. She didn''t want to know what he meant by that question.


    "If you abort Kingsley''s child and marry me, then | would be d to get you out of the trouble.¡± Billy made it clear enough.


    Sherman sneered in response. She knew Billy was always proud but did he fancy every woman wanted him?


    For the present, Sherman didn''t want to taunt him. Besides, there was no need to talk too much to a selfish person like him,


    right?


    Just as Sherman was about to leave, Billy threw out the words, "I''m waiting for your answer."


    If it weren''t for the fact that he got wounded because o f her, Sherman would have smashed her luggage bag into his face.


    The moment she was about to step out of the ward, she answered him simply, "You would dream of it!"


    Billy was not annoyed butughed. He didn''t believe that Kingsley could save her this time!


    Sherman went to look for Yanny, but the door of her apartment was locked. Yanny was not home.


    Sherman waited for her for a long time, but Yanny didn''te back. She had no choice but to go home.


    When she got into the neighborhood, she saw the silver Mulsanne parked downstairs. Her heart swelled and flipped a bit, and


    her hand involuntarily touched her belly.


    She had thought about telling him she was pregnant. But after herst failed marriage and learning more about the realistic


    society, she had to think twice.


    Would he like the baby? Did he want to have a baby?


    And, even if he liked children and wanted children, and he could marry her, would she have the confidence to step into marriage


    again?


    She was almost thirty, not twenty. She couldn''t just go and do whatever she wanted to do. She needed to think about it carefully.


    So, as for the baby, she decided to keep it to herself for now. When her mind was clear, she would tell him explicitly.


    But until then, she had to keep it a secret. Although she felt sorry, she really wanted to think clearly about it.


    They returned to her apartment. Kingsley had askedT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lee to bring the food over, and there was her favorite porridge. The table was full of various delicious food.


    After washing her hands, Sherman sat down at the table. She wanted to have some porridge, but the smell of it made her feel


    like throwing up.


    She could not eat the porridge. She pushed it aside. Then she rushed into the bathroom and threw up. But she didn''t throw up


    anything. She just retched.


    Kingsley was wearing a gray V-neck


    sweater which perfectly gave aroun


    firm chest. Kings sleyash¨¦dl, ¡°Ar ¨¦ Qou


    apnauuann re to go to the


    hospital? You''ve thrown up twice


    today. | think | have to take you to the


    hospital." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman smiled faintly. She wrapped her arms around him and yed cute with him, "I don''t like the smell of medicine. | don''t


    want to go to the hospital. Don''t take me to the hospital, okay?"


    Kingsley had never seen her begging


    him like this before. re Uyitis


    eyes became tender, as Phe wanted


    bean¡¯ in there. But he didn''t give


    "We can ask the doctor to give you


    a shot. Is it OK?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No." She still refused, "I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    His long, sturdy body leaned against the wall behind him, his hands crossed around his chest, and his deep eyes gazed at her.


    Sherman once said that Kingsley''s eyes were as sharp as a hawk''s.


    She couldn''t confront such a gaze, so


    she averted her eyes. At the eypent


    she aii aaa @iight shed


    dowisetre ttom of Kingsley''s eyes.


    It was sharp, deep, but it vanished in


    no second. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Sherman didn''t see it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley closed his eyes slightly. Then he opened his eyes and looked as gentle as before. He smiled faintly, "If you''re reluctant


    to go to the hospital, just forget it. But you need to tell me immediately if you feel unwell..."


    Sherman thought that he would insist, but he gave in.¡¯ Does he notice something?¡¯


    But his gaze was deep. She couldn''t see through him. She didn''t think much about it and nodded.


    Kingsley said, "Let''s go to have dinner. | have ordered the dishes. | hope you will like them..." He hugged her and sat down.


    When they had dinner, Sherman was thinking if Kingsley had noticed anything or not.


    She considered it and thought it was impossible. He didn''t have any children, and there were no pregnant women around him.


    He was busy and didn''t have time to learn about pregnant women. She thought that she had overthought.


    Natalie went to the hospital because she knew that there were no other people in Billy''s ward now.


    As expected, Billyy on the bed alone. She put down


    the gift and didn''t n to stay here for a long time. She got to the point, "I know that | came here at an unseemly timest time. |


    shouldn''t havee here, but I''m worried about you. | won''te here again!"


    Her gaze was gentle. She looked fragile. Now that she said so, Billy didn''t have the heart to refuse her.


    Billy felt lonely. He had stayed in the ward for the whole day. Besides, he was in a bad mood recently. Hearing that she said so,


    he said, "If you''re avable, please have a seat and have dinner with me..."


    This was a most wee opportunity. Of course, Natalie wouldn''t refuse. She agreed, sat down and had dinner with him.


    They had dinner together, but Billy didn''t say anything else. Natalie stared at him.


    Billy''s appetite was not bad. On the contrary, Natalie didn''t eat much.


    She stared at him for a long time and said slowly, "Are you still waiting for her?"


    Natalie referred to Sherman. Billy also knew that.


    Billy arched his eyebrows and didn''t answer the question. He changed the topic and said, "The food tastes good. | like it."


    Natalie said in a gentle voice, "I still remember your taste. You liked this restaurant''s food before. | buy dinner from the restaurant


    today."


    She knew that the heartbroken men


    liked to beforte Lapatly aka


    consideratay ANthus they would


    feel rxed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Natalie said gently and considerately,


    "You know that | dq Enegd yours"!


    tng aah ah. you thest


    question?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy shrugged his shoulderszily and signaled to her to go ahead.


    She asked, "If it weren''t for Sherman,


    would you marry mg ene"


    opiererrwith me>rhis is myst


    question." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy replied without hesitation, "Yes, | would."


    It wasn''t worth thinking and hesitating in his heart.


    Natalie smiled, "| get what | want. Take a rest. | will leave after you fall asleep."

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    These days, except for Moriah, hardly anyone came to visit Billy. Although it was quiet, he felt lonely.


    The visit of Natalie was opportune. He felt warm andfortable.


    At the same time, Sherman had fallen asleep with the heating on. The lights in the living room were still on. Kingsley hadn''t gone


    to bed. There was aptop in front of him. He was typing.


    He searched for some information online. After a while, he smiled and narrowed his eyes.


    Then he stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows. The moonlight was bright and cast soft shadows. It was beautiful.


    His angr face creased into a smile. His smile was s o bright against the moonlight.


    Suddenly, he wanted to smoke. When he touched the cigarette case in his pants pocket, he thought of something and let off his


    hand. He didn''t smoke in the end.


    He stood in front of the windows for a long time. It might be half an hour, one hour or two hours. He was like a sculpture. No one


    knew what he was thinking...


    He touched his pockets. Then he smiled again. This


    time he couldn''t help butugh out slightly.


    At night, his lowughter was incongruous in the quiet room, but it was charming.


    At first, he stroked his chin. Then he patted his thighs gently and rhythmically. When he felt extremely happy, he would be like


    that...


    He was a mature man and in his mid-thirties. He had experienced a lot and felt the pains and joys.


    Especially, he was a reserved man. He rarely showed his feelings. But at that moment, he stood in front of the windows and


    smiled so brightly.


    He looked handsome in such a smile, but he looked a little silly to smile so happily alone at night...


    He stood there for a long time. Only then did he turn around and sit down.


    Sherman slept soundly and breathed smoothly. Shey t all the time and remained in the same posture. Her face was smooth


    and fair like a shelled egg. It was glossy and a little pink. She looked charming...Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He stared at her and was fascinated by her. He bent down and kissed her. He whispered in her ear, "Thank you, honey..."


    She slept soundly and didn''t notice that. She just felt the warm breath beside her ear. She felt warm and itchy, but she didn''t


    open her eyes. She licked her lips subconsciously and nuzzled the pillow with her face.


    The next morning, Sherman didn''t go to work. She couldn''t go to thepany until she dealt with the matter.


    Kingsley asked Lee to buy breakfast. It was various like the restaurant''s buffet.


    Sherman didn''t eat muchst night.


    She was hungry now. She dr:


    bottles of milkin@ tol dnd ate a


    danbars oie had a good appetite


    and ate much more than usual.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After she ate breakfast, she touched the corner of her mouth and thought if he had noticed that she was strange.


    She looked up slightly and observed his expression.


    His smile was as gentle as before. He


    looked normal. H er aohed. auenig |


    hayd and hand¨¦d piece of tissue to


    her. He was calm... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thus, Sherman was relieved.


    Kingsley left after he ate breakfast.


    Sherman was left in th Apactasnt!


    e.and felt SIKeby. aey on the


    b ye fell asleep again. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Sherman slept for a long time. Finally, she was woken by her phone ring. She sat up and answered the phone.


    Her voice was nasal. Kingsley said in a gentle voice," Have | woken you up? Take a nap. | will call youter..."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had the quilt draped around her shoulders and sat up. She smiled, "Don''t be so exaggerated. Anyway, | have woken up and


    can''t fall asleep again. What are you doing now?"


    Kingsley said resignedly, "I''m at a social function. I''m afraid that | can''t have lunch with you..."


    Sherman smiled, "It''s OK. | will have lunch alone.¡±


    Kingsley said, "Then what would you like for lunch? | will ask Lee to buy it for you. Tell me what you would like to eat..."


    Sherman thought about it and said, "No need. | will make lunch at home."


    Kingsley asked, "How about dinner?"


    Sherman felt an irresistible urge tough. She shook her head, "No need. Pleasee home earlier. | will make dinner. | only


    want you toe back earlier."


    Sherman showed her love for him unconsciously. He


    was moved. He said in a gentler voice, "OK."


    Kingsley was at a social function in a hotel. He came here for the problem of the project. He had got some findings. Now what he


    needed was the evidence.


    He was reluctant to dy it. He just wanted to deal with it as soon as possible.


    From the beginning, something was wrong with the design of the project. Otherwise, why did it sink before it waspleted?


    Another problem was the material. Now that he had found out the problems, he would dig the truth out.


    Yanny was taking a holiday abroad. Of course, she had heard about the news. The manager had texted her and called her.


    However, she didn''t n to go back and wanted to stay away from trouble.


    Many constructionpanies would skimp on material. The key issue was how much material they had skimped on.


    Some people just skimped on material a little while some people skimped on material much. Yanny and the manager had gone


    too far this time.


    They nned to immigrate. Unexpectedly, someone died suddenly because of the project. It was exposed untimely.


    Suddenly, Yanny''s two hands were grabbed by someone from behind. Before she reacted and turned


    around, she was dragged away forcedly.


    Billy was waiting for a chance. He was curious about how long Kingsley and Sherman would hold on.


    These days, the news about the


    project was spread quickly i O


    Santabac Alipgststtthe people


    dua eran of the ident, as


    she was in charge of the project.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As long as Billy thought that Sherman had Kingsley''s baby, Billy couldn''t suppress his anger.


    He was waiting for Sherman to ask for help from him.


    The manager felt uneasy these days.


    He regretted that he let\sherm¨¦ae aren


    harge obth ¡®oject halfway


    through. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was out of his control. He hated it the most.


    Originally, he could resign and leave here after two days, but now...


    As for Kingsley, the manager only


    knew that Kingsley had a.goedo |!


    r ationshiawith@hetman, so the


    ager tried his best to curry favor


    with Kingsley. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman had got into trouble. The manager wanted to know how powerful Kingsley was.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    In the evening, Sherman made dinner and waited for Kingsley toe back. At around six o''clock, he called Sherman and said


    that he had something to deal with and asked her not to wait for him.


    Sherman decided to keep waiting for him. She waited from six o''clock to eight o''clock, but Kingsley didn''te back. So she had


    dinner herself.


    Sherman felt very sleepy and fell asleep.


    At one o''clock in the early morning, Kingsley came back. His ck coat carried a smell of alcohol.


    Kingsley went to the bedroom. Seeing that she was asleep, he curled his lips, put the messy hair on her forehead behind her ear


    with his long fingers, kissed her, and then went to the bathroom.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It went better than he had thought, so he came back soon.


    Kingsley took off his ck coat, dark blue shirt and silver gray pants. His robust, perfect and strong lines were revealed.


    She was sleeping so soundly that she didn''t notice Kingsley when hey beside her. He slept with her in his arms.


    Probably because of her pregnancy, Sherman slept a


    lot both at noon and at night during this period of time.


    The next morning, when Sherman walked out of the bedroom, Kingsley was reading the newspaper in pajamas.


    She walked over curiously. He wrapped his arm around her slender waist and made her sit on hisp. Sherman saw the news in


    the newspaper.


    It was about the project. But the headline revealed something new and emphasized the design and the materials used before. It


    even provided evidence and examples.


    Sherman froze. She didn''t think the matter could be resolved so quickly. She raised her head, wrapped her arms around his


    neck, and nudged the newspaper with her jaw, "Did you do it?"


    "No. But it''s the truth. | just revealed the truth..." Kingsley looked at her with his deep eyes and suddenly said, "I''m sorry."


    "Why do you apologize to me?" She asked.


    ¡°You wanted to solve this problem by yourself before, but | intervened in it. Next time, | will ask for your advice. I''m sorry. Can


    you forgive me?"


    Sherman smiled, "Of course. But you have to know that | don''t want to rely on anyone after this matter. | know you did it for my


    own good. But next time, | want to learn to solve the problem myself. | have collected a lot of information about this project. I''ll


    show it to youter..."


    Although Sherman hadn''t been at


    work for the past two days, ghe had


    been studying r¨¦anyS-diiginal design


    ahd had been to the construction


    site. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her design was okay at first, but


    there was somethingawfana @iehithe


    ightibeaing tatlo of a corner on


    the tenth floor. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a very small problem. If


    Sherman hadn''t paid much attention,


    ¡®5 wig vere havenbtickd it. The


    f eedion happened to sink at that


    corner. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay. Give me all the information you have collected. I''ll help you to publicize it..." He smiled and said gently.


    At noon, the news spread out. Billy was so furious that he smashed many things in the room.


    This incident was hisst hope, but now it was useless.


    Billy had no way to suppress himself. He went to the bathroom. When he came out, he was unsteady on his feet.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    At this time, Dr. Zack happened toe to Billy''s ward. Hearing the sound from the bathroom, he quickly went over, only to run


    into Billy in distress.


    Dr. Zack calmly walked over and helped him out as if h e didn''t see what had happened.


    Billy put a good face on his distress, and Dr. Zack knew his temper after spending so much time with Him.


    After receiving the news, Sarah, Moriah, and Billy''s father all came over.


    Dr. Zack reiterated, "If Billy wants to have a baby, he has to do it soon. Otherwise, his condition worsens, the pregnancy rate will


    be lower and lower, and there i s a good chance that he will not be able to get pregnant over time."


    Over the years, Billy''s father took Dr. Zack as his own family. He didn''t shy away from Dr. Zack while saying to Billy, "The Day


    family must have an heir, Billy."


    Moriah''s words are also heartfelt, "| know what you''re thinking and what you want, but you know, in Sherman''s condition, it''s


    impossible. | wouldn''t push you if | could. You''re my son."


    This time, Sarah was not angry. Instead, she said very


    calmly to Billy, "Billy, you can''t be too selfish. You can''t only think about yourself. You also need to think about Mom and Dad. You


    can''t cause the Day family to have no offspring because of your love. Think of Grandpa, who loves you so much."


    "She is pregnant and it is impossible for her to bear a child for you, while you are in an urgent need of one. Now you can get


    married first and have a child. By the time you have a child, she will no longer be pregnant. | f you still love her at that time, then


    get a divorce to pursue her. As your mother, it is reasonable for me to say this, right?" added Moriah.


    Moriah spoke again and her words were well-chosen.


    "| want to try again." Billy''s look and manner were calm.


    When he was a child, his parents always pandered to him and never forced him to do what he did not want t o.


    That was the first and only time they imposed their will on him.


    ¡°Billy, I''ve been indulgent with you all these years. I''ve never interfered with what you want to do or get, but this time, | beg you,


    don''t let me down!"


    Taking a breath, Dr. Zack patted Billy on the shoulder and looked at Billy''s father, "Mr. Day, will you have a drinkter? We can


    have a talk."


    Billy''s father was a little upset those days. After hearing his words, he nodded.


    He was retired, and he needed to


    rx. He liked to chafawith De zabk!


    Aeciced toRave a drink with Dr.


    ack. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    About Billy''s illness, Billy''s father


    believed Dr. Zack did his bes


    there was doubdasour his


    rhadhica Ani Is. He used to study in


    Athana and was very famous. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Moriah looked Billy straight in the


    eye, "You are my son, and | hate to


    push you. But you ystalsocoasider


    ths feglina oF Abother. | agree with


    you, and | allow you to do your best


    to try onest time. But if you fail, you


    must get married at once!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was seldom so serious, and when she was, her words carried weight.


    Billy shrugged his shoulderszily and answered a little casually, "Okay." This was Billy''s final answer.


    Moriah, Sarah, and Billy''s father were relieved to receive such an answer.


    Billy always kept his word. The three of them were satisfied that he finally gave such an answer.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Dr. Zack and Billy''s father went to the coffee shop. Although they had known each other for many years, they were not very


    familiar with each other. After all, they were not in the same industry.


    While the waiter was making coffee, Dr. Zack asked Billy''s father, "Are you sure that Mr. Billy doesn''t need t 0 go to another


    hospital in Santabaca to treat his illness?"


    Billy''s father took a sip of coffee, and his face looked despondent. "The hospital where you work is the best hospital in


    Santabaca. Your medical skills are excellent. You have received honors in Athana and the United Kingdom, and you are the


    special professor of medicine in Santabaca. If you can''t treat him, who else can?"


    "You know, there is always someone who is better than me. Becently, a medical team wille to Santabacaa. It''s the top


    medical team from Athana. When they are here, | will talk to them about Billy''s situation." Dr. Zack said with a smile.


    As a matter of fact, Dr. Zack was probing.


    "Thank you. | don''t know anything about medical matters. You have known Billy all his life. | trust you." "No problem. As you said,


    | know Billy well. | will take


    care of him."


    The investigation of the incident went smoothly, but as the investigation deepened, more and more problems were found out,


    none of which had anything to do with Sherman.


    The next day, Sherman went back to work, and she was no longer involved in that incident.


    She heard that the manager used intimidation tactics t o scare Yanny into saying something.


    No outsiders knew what Yanny had said. But there were rumors about them. And then the manager was taken away.


    News about this matter spread quickly in thepany. In addition to Yanny and the manager, several senior officers were taken


    away.


    As for what they said about the incident, no one knew. It was the first time that so many senior officers of thepany were


    involved in the same case.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman was at work, but in fact, she had nothing to do at all.


    Because of the great impact of that incident, thepany was recently reorganized.


    She nned to find another job. It was not going to work like this.


    When Kingsley heard that she was looking for a job, his eyebrows raised slightly. Although he didn''t say anything, his attitude


    clearly indicated that he was not satisfied with her decision.


    But Sherman had to support herself. How could she not look for a job?


    When Sherman was about to eat lunch with Kingsley, Billy called and said he would pick her up for lunch. She refused.


    Kingsley''s deep eyes swept over her and asked nothing.


    After Sherman hung up the oni


    Billy called agai Shecdestinge¡¯t ut


    Billy Kept\dating. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman had no intention of answering it and decided to turn her phone off.


    She was about to turn off her phone


    when she ee peyetext O1"


    sage; vanidt Was sent by Billy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Where are you now? I''ll go over and pick you up, then we''ll go for lunch together.¡¯


    Sherman showed a mocking smile and immediately deleted the text message.


    "If there are calls that you don''t want


    to answer or make you feel anno


    and irritated, | suagestyiGu bfosk he


    caver 2Kingsley''s thin lips tugged


    slightly as he gave her advice with a


    gentle and light smile. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Sherman was amused andughed. She looked at him with her smiling eyes, "Do you know who that was?"


    Pursing his thin lips slightly, Kingsley put Sherman''s hand on his palm and kissed it. Then he spoke in a smoky voice, "I saw it


    identally ..."


    "It''s not in my contact list, but you remembered it." Sherman smiled, her eyes slightly narrowing.


    "Well, | have a sharp memory." His features were strongly marked. The gentle look on his angr face remained, and a gleam


    shed across his eyes.


    There was a bigger smile at the corners of Sherman''s mouth. She then nodded in agreement, "Well, you do have a good


    memory."


    "In fact, | care about him because of you ..." Then Kingsley continued, ¡°But, | really love the way you talk to me, which means


    you''vepletely got over him. | am very touched and happy."


    Seeing Kingsley being so frank, Sherman couldn''t help blushing with her heartbeat elerating.


    Sometimes, Kingsley didn''t say sweet words but talked in a normal way, which would still cause Sherman''s heart to beat faster.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Kingsley asked, gazing


    at her.


    Sherman avoided his gaze and changed the subject," I''m hungry."


    "We are on our way to lunch ..." Kingsley''s smile grew brighter, full of indescribable warmth and affection.


    They had chicken for lunch. Every course Kingsley ordered was light.


    The chicken soup was light but rich in vor, and its taste lingered in the mouth. The chicken was very tender.


    Sherman did love to eat light food these days. She ate a lot for lunch.


    Obviously, Kingsley was satisfied. And when he got the check, his charming face looked gentler than ever so that the waitress''s


    cheeks flushed and she became a bit stammered.


    Subsequently, Kingsley took Sherman to thepany. Since all this took a bit too long, Sherman was kind of pressed for time.


    After embracing, kissing and saying goodbye, Sherman headed towards thepany. Kingsley eyed her away and turned the


    steering wheel to the right with his right hand.


    Sherman hadn''t been assigned any new task yet. Due t 0 the problems with that project, the senior management was criticized


    by the authorities, and a lot of ns of thepany were put on hold.


    However, Sherman had just sat down in her seat when the temporary manager came over and put her in charge of the project of


    the Day Corporation.


    It was one of the few ongoing projects that thepany worked on.


    Sherman said she didn''t want to


    ept this task, for sh had deoitied


    tpicayecropahy O, if she took


    ort the project, then she wouldn''t be


    able to resign. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The new manager was a strong and decisive woman in her forties, whose tone was stern.


    Hearing that Sherman did not want


    to take the task, the manager tol r


    straightforwar yihatctlias the


    boss @instidction, so Sherman had


    no choice but to take it. Besides, she


    told Sherman not to let the personal


    color her work. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the manager finished what she was supposed to say, she walked away. Sherman had a headache, rubbing her forehead


    with her fingers.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now even if she handed in her resignation, the manager would definitely not agree her leaving thepany.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Billy


    came. He had almost recovered Bult


    taped pa seen at al ae were


    n


    ed for Billy still couldn''t move


    them casually. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    When she wanted to go to the pantry, Billy stopped her and said, "Can we talk outside?"


    Sherman thought that there was no need for them to have a talk, so she did not answer or look at him.


    "You know me well. If there is no result today, | certainly will not leave." Billy''s tone was very tough.


    "So tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?" With both hands around her chest, Sherman asked him calmly.


    ¡°Of course it''s about what''s going on between us. You always want to put an end to it. Let''s get it over with today."


    Shermanughed, but she still said coldly, "I''ve already made a break with you in my heart, and it''s you who haven''t let it go all


    the time."


    Billy had some blue veins on the back of his hand. What Sherman said was thest thing he liked to hear, "That''s why I''m here


    today to end this, just to see if you appreciate the opportunity."


    After thinking about it, Sherman agreed and asked him to wait for her for twenty minutes.


    They went to the Oceanside Cafe. Billy booked a private room on the top floor of the cafe.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter brought the coffee, closed the door of the private room and left. So only Billy and Sherman were left.


    "What are you going to do with your baby?" Billy asked her directly.


    Sherman didn''t want to answer him. The baby in her belly was her own business. What did it have to do with him? Even if she


    made a decision in the end, she wouldn''t tell him.


    She didn''t drink coffee and had been drinking warm water. Pregnant women couldn''t drink coffee. No matter whether she kept


    the baby or not, she didn''t want to do anything that would hurt him now.


    "Kingsley will not necessarily marry you." Billy added, he looked very serious, "I''m thinking about the rest of your life."


    Sherman still didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Listen to me once, get rid of Kingsley''s child, and then we will get married immediately. | will never make the same mistakes


    again, believe me! | assure you that there will be no more harm in your future life. I''ve already picked a day. Ten dayster, it will


    be an auspicious day. When we remarry, | will give you everything you want, including my property. As long a s you want it, | will


    give it to you!"


    Billy expressed his determination and guaranteed in a sonorous and forceful way.


    But all these failed to move Sherman, and she was still very indifferent, "Being with you again is a kind of harm to me, which is


    enough to make me miserable."


    Billy was also a man with feelings. And he would be sad when he was repeatedly rejected, hurt and hated b y the woman he


    loved.


    "Sherman, think about the old days,


    think of the happy memories we


    together. Wer mist¨¦kess Oratal


    thanyau hate meso much? Sherman,


    let''s go back to the past, shall we?"


    Billy humbled himself again. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s impossible. Memories are just


    memories. They represent an


    unbearable past, not a hopeful future.


    All you and | have is th past Bi!


    vow yoderstand Tow? | hav


    told you before that | am an


    unaffectionate woman, when you


    hurt me and what you did cross the


    line, it''s impossible for me to turn


    back. No matter what you say, it


    won''t make any difference. The story


    between you and me is over!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Billy stood up, reached out and grabbed her wrist, "You and | have been in love for seven years!"


    ¡°But you are the one who destroyed it. Although | also made mistakes in the process, my mistakes were far less serious than


    yours." Sherman pulled her hand.


    That brought out Billy''s anger and irritation, and a smile of malice rose from his lips. He slowly rubbed her wrist, "Sherman, |


    advise you not to provoke me now."


    Sherman frowned, "What on earth do


    you want to do?" "| want to de aot, |


    14 w atyhwanihvodo most is to get


    ri¡¯of the evil child in your belly, so


    don''t piss me off!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He said viciously. And then he leaned over, blocked her lips directly, kissed her wantonly, and whispered i n her ear, "Promise


    me, marry me!"

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Sherman had always disliked coercion, especially from Billy at this time. She pushed and struggled in disgust.


    The next second, Billy''s big palm fell on her belly, squeezing hard. The man''s palm was wide, strong, and firm. And now he was


    in a rage, so his strength was very strong.


    Sherman could feel the vague paining from her belly, followed by the clearer abdominal pain. She clenched her teeth and


    said, "Billy, when did you fall t o this level? Do you want to marry me that much? Look at you. There should be no woman willing


    to marry you."


    "No woman is willing to marry me? Hah..." Billy''s voice was cold.


    "You are begging me to marry you like this. It seems that you are really not good. That''s right, how can any woman marry a man


    like you? Billy, you are destined never to get married in your life."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman gritted her teeth and deliberately stimted him, "How about this? Kneel down for ten times. Beg m e ten times. I''ll


    treat it as a charity to a beggar?"


    ¡®Kneel down for her ten times? Beg her ten times? She''ll treat it as a charity to a beggar?¡¯


    Hearing Sherman''s words, Billy''s eyes began to turn scarlet.


    "Then kneel down and beg me. Kneel down now. Kneel down in front of my feet, just like a beggar asking for money."


    Her pink lips were as tender as the early spring flowers. But at that moment, those delicate, charming lips were screaming at him


    as if a devil owned them.


    His sanity was dissipating. The area of redness in his eyes was gettingrger.


    Ultimately, the force of Billy''s hands kept increasing. He was going to get rid of this child.


    The feeling of pain made Sherman''s face pale. This time Billy would certainly not let go of her.


    She slightly moved her body sideways. Her fingertips painstakingly touched the vase on the table, finally touching the edge of


    the vase. She gradually grabbed i t until she had it in her hand.


    Sherman took a deep breath, raised her hand, and smashed it against the nape of his neck.


    The fragments from the broken vase cut his neck, and blood flowed out, making his white shirt red. Billy''s body swayed, and then


    he fell to the ground in aa.


    Sherman dialed the emergency number immediately. Soon, the ambnce came. The doctor and nurse moved Billy onto the


    stretcher and lifted it into the ambnce.


    When she smashed down the vase, she had control of the force in her hand. After checking, the doctor said that Billy was only


    temporarily unconscious. He needed to bandage Billy''s wound to prevent infection. Other problems were minor, but Billy couldn''t


    move in those few days.


    Sherman nodded, and then she went to pay the medical bills. After this incident, she and Billy werepletely over.


    She was exhausted and sat in the corridor outside the hospital and called Kingsley. She looked at the night sky outside the


    window and said with a soft voice," Kingsley, I''m in the hospital. I''m so tired now. | can''t walk. Can youe and pick me up?"


    "Okay, tell me exactly where you are. Sit there and don''t move. I''m going to get the car now. Keep chatting with me."


    Kingsley, who was still in a meeting, immediately got u p, leaving a group ofpany executives behind. He put his ck coat


    on the crook of his arm, and his charming long legs strutted out of the meeting room.


    He didn''t even have time to wear his coat. Kingsley''s right hand gently rubbed his eyebrows. His low voice was as soft as the


    wind. "Is there a radiator near you? G 0 to the doctor''s office or stay at a ce where you can get warm. I''ll be there soon. Just


    wait for me for fifteen minutes. And you can talk to me, or watch TV. Don''t let yourself be lonely.¡±


    Sherman listened quietly. Through the phone, she could clearly hear the crisp and hurried sound of leather shoes on the marble.


    His voice was calm and stable, but she could still hear his rapid breathing.


    She could feel his panic.


    What did a mature man look like when he got flustered?


    Sherman''s phone slipped from her hand. She looked a t the snowy scene not far away, which was really beautiful but also made


    people feel a chill.


    "Sherman, are you listening? Please say something to let me know you''re listening.¡± Kingsley''s low voice was anxious.


    Suddenly, she came to her senses


    and withdrew her long-lost thoughts.


    Sherman lightly smi "Gort Wt),


    ey fingytreusttrat I''ve been walking


    for a long time and I''m alittle tired. 1''ll


    hang up the phone. You should


    concentrate on driving." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just now, after sending Billy to the emergency room, Sherman went to do a checkup, which was about the baby.


    The doctor said that she suffered a


    heavy force, so she had the C


    symptoms af thresteGetPs bortion.


    Bu £¤ortuihstely it was not very


    serious. The doctor prescribed


    medicine for her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a doctor''s office next door, so Sherman walked over to ask for a cup of warm water and sat there drinking the


    medicine.


    Only ten minutester, Kingsley


    arrived at the hospital. his hairyas''a


    little mesayaBeo603ect anxiety he


    didn''t even wear a coat and only wore


    a thin dark blue shirt. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing him, Sherman frowned, "You quickly put on your coat. How can you wear only a shirt on such a cold day?"

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Kingsley stopped his charming long legs, raised his ck coat backwards, and put it on. He stared at her with his deep eyes.


    Since he stared at her with such a worried and caring gaze, Sherman felt warm and happy, "Let''s go."


    Seeing that she was calm as usual, Kingsley stretched his eyebrows and pulled the corners of his lips, "The car is in the parking


    lot. This is the key. Turn on the heat and wait for me in the car for a while..."


    "Where are you going?" Sherman asked.


    Kingsley closed his eyes slightly and then opened, smiling lightly, "The bathroom..."


    Sherman raised her eyebrows, showed a light smile at the corners of her mouth, took the key, and walked towards the parking


    lot.


    After she left, Kingsley walked forward. But instead of going to the bathroom, he went to the doctor''s office.


    Billy wasn''t awake yet. His neck was badly injured.


    Moriah, Billy''s father and Sarah were there. They didn''t know why Billy was badly injured!


    But Billy had been recovering well. He just went to the


    cafe today. Why was he injured?


    Billy''s father certainly couldn''t tolerate his son being injured for no reason. He called the manager of the cafe directly.


    Billy only went to the cafe today.


    The manager of the cafe answered the call and sent him the surveince videos of the cafe directly.


    The three of them were silent after watching it.


    Although Sherman hit Billy, Billy hit Sherman first.


    ¡®If Billy wakes up, we will pretend that nothing has happened. Otherwise...


    Billy was at fault, but he is my son. Compared to outsiders, my son is more important.¡¯


    In the evening, Billy woke up. Because of the injury to his neck, he could not move and could only maintain that posture.


    "You have gone too far. You said you wanted to try to persuade Sherman for thest time. | promised you. But what did you do?"


    Moriah was very angry.


    Sarah pulled Moriah''s arm, "Billy just woke up and can''t say anything yet. How can you reprimand him at this time? I''m so


    heartbroken for him."


    ¡°However, Billy, it''s time for you to calm down. If she likes you, she won''t be ruthless to smash the vase on your neck even if you


    offended her. Luckily, you were lightly injured. If you had been seriously injured, you would have been in a persistent vegetative


    state or even lost your life!" Sarah continued.


    Moriah agreed with Sarah, and she said, "I have given you thest chance, but you didn''t cherish it. After you are healed, you


    must listen to me."


    Billy didn''t say anything the whole


    time. He narrowed his-ayes an)!¡® ''


    edratiaaindce on the ceiling in


    the ea Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a long time, that ce turned darker and darker...


    It was undeniable that Sarah''s words reached his heart. So did Sherman''s ruthless blow.


    In the apartment.


    Sherman wanted to make some soup. She thought that having some soup would be great.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as she stood up,


    Kingsley put his warm palm orcher


    enand anced nee to sit down.


    ed Lee to send some soup


    over. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I can do it." She raised her head and looked at him.


    Kingsley nodded his aoa slightly


    and said in a low eee) ¡®Yes Basi¡¯


    An ant youts.as Say, Tell me,


    sacl you in the hospital?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman told him the truth.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes as Sherman pulled the sleeve of his coat and said, "We''re really over. I''m fine, it''s him who''s hurt."


    "| feel ufortable because he touched you. This is my truest feeling." He said.


    Sherman nodded and promised him, "I won''t go to talk with Billy alone again."


    "Did you do anything else after you went to the hospital?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman said, "No, | just took Billy to the hospital. He was seriously injured, and | didn¡¯t want anyone to die because of me."


    After Kingsley heard these words, his Adam''s apple went up and down once, and his eyes had a light shing across them. A


    momentter, he asked her," Did you feel scared at that time?"


    "No. | controlled myself at that time, and | just wanted t 0 injure him. | was sober and calm." She said.


    "Your reaction was great. But if there''s a next time, | don''t really want you to do that." Kingsley said.


    Amomentter, Lee brought over the soup and some other dishes.


    Kingsley and Sherman ate dinner and then went to take a shower. Sherman was wearing pajamas and snuggled at Kingsley''s


    arm, where it was warm andfortable.


    Kingsley''s warm long fingers slowly rubbed Sherman''s arm, and his jaw rested against her hair. They hugged each other without


    saying anything.


    Sherman was thinking about something. So was Kingsley.


    However, they didn''t know each other''s thoughts.


    They had their own thoughts, but the atmosphere was quiet and peaceful. There was not the slightest disharmony.


    Slowly, the atmosphere between them was full of love and desire, and then Kingsley kissed her lips.


    "Be gentle..."


    The light in Kingsley''s ck eyes was bright, like the shimmeringke. He softly bit her body and asked, '' Why?"


    At the same time, Kingsley stopped all his movements as if he was waiting for the answer.


    Sherman didn''t notice. She moved her body, and her face was slightly red. "I like it..."


    Sherman didn''t see the sh of disappointment in Kingsley''s eyes when he raised his eyebrows and lowered his eyes.


    Moriah had arrangements for Billy. He needed to start dating when he was almost well. Now, his condition didn''t allow him to


    mess around.


    The only thing that made Moriah feelforted was that Billy didn''t object or resist, and she took this as a tacit agreement.


    She asked Billy to meet the two girls that she asked out.


    The girls were satisfied with Billy, for his handsome face and his family background.


    But when Moriah asked Billy''s


    impression of them, he always


    looked indifferentngold kinc-Sigh ly


    ifppatiaht ''Fhen he said, "It''s OK for


    me to meet the girls, but at least find


    someone who is cultured and


    interesting." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie knew the news of Billy. Since


    she knew that Sherma wasc OV"


    Ne airte w¨¦atd the beauty


    saton every day, doing beauty


    treatments. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Women had to give men a sense of amazement, which didn''t mean love or adoration at first sight, as it wouldn''tst long.


    The sense of amazement that


    women gave men was ne


    temperament iqapsdarance:


    Unkh ingly, small changes could


    make women more attractive to


    men. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    When he went on another date at the coffee shop, Natalie happened to be there. Their eyes met.


    Natalie''s eyes seemed to have ayer of moisture, which made her look beautiful but very sad.


    Apparently, Billy recognized Natalie, but he didn¡¯t get u p. He just greeted her.


    Natalie quickly controlled her emotions and walked inside with a far-fetched smile.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    When she came out, the seat that Billy had sat in was empty. He was not there, and neither was the girl.


    Natalie was very upset. She walked out of the coffee shop. The next moment, a ck Bentley was parked beside her, and the


    window rolled down. It was Billy. H e said, "Get in."


    She was so excited that she could not refuse him. But she felt sad and lonely after getting on the car.


    She did not speak, and neither did Billy. The atmosphere in the car became very quiet and depressing.


    After a long time, Natalie said, "You and Sherman..."


    The next second, the car suddenly braked. The wheels ground against the ground, making a sharp, harsh grinding noise. Billy


    snapped, "From now on, never, ever mention that name again!" His voice was rather cold.


    Billy''s look was something Natalie had never seen before, which was almost creepy.


    From Billy''s reaction, Natalie clearly knew that Sherman and Billy were really over...


    She said nothing more and looked out of the window.


    Billy started the car. His face became more sullen.


    Sherman had selfishly and viciously aborted his child without even telling him.


    His humbleness failed to impress her. She was cruel t o him, and his pride was trampled under her feet.


    What hurt him the most was that she smashed him with a vase. The wound was not light, and if it was more serious, he might


    die...


    ¡®Why should | marry such a woman? She cruelly killed my child, and now she wants to kill me!¡±


    "Sheughed at me for never being able to get married. Huh! Wait and see!¡¯


    The car kept going, and the atmosphere in the car was as quiet as it ever got.


    Finally, they arrived at Natalie''s vi, Natalie said goodbye to him and told him to drive carefully.


    Billy called Natalie''s name when she was leaving. Natalie stopped and looked back at him, puzzled.


    Billy then shocked Natalie by saying, "Marry me."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie froze in ce, like a statue. There was sheer silence around her ears.


    Sherman came across Billy drinking coffee with a beautiful young woman when she went to work the other day.


    It looked like he was going on a blind date.


    Sherman wasn''t very interested. She just nced over and looked away. Kingsley showed up on time those days to take her to


    and from work.


    Sherman said he didn''t have to pick her up every day. But when he was overbearing, he wouldn''t listen to a word Sherman said,


    even though he was a gentleman.


    She had no choice but to let him ini


    her up. Knowing that he aie oe


    coffee, she prepared dap oe


    evaily y. She ground the coffee


    beans herself before brewing. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The two grew much closer, and Kingsley enjoyed her coffee more and more.


    Sherman grew ustomed to


    making coffee for him, aad ghe) {|


    pinch dthedmbi ment of


    ng something that made him feel


    wi Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The New Year was around the corner, and it was cold and snowy that year.


    "Would you like to spend Christmas with me this year?" Kingsley asked her.


    When he asked, Sherman was snuggled in his arms, remote control in hand, watching the business news.


    She did not like that kind of news


    before, but she als erage che Habit


    splringbUhess news after


    being with him... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, if it''s possible."


    Her family, whether her father or stepmother, would have a better Christmas without her.


    Billy used to apany her home for Christmas, and her family all fawned on Billy.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Now she got divorced from Billy. If she went back, all o f them would have a hard time. Besides, they would ask her for money.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®if possible¡¯? Why not ¡®certainly ''?" He tilted her chin with his warm fingers, lifted it, and looked at her


    gently.


    "Something urgent might happen to you at that time. You usually have a lot of things to deal with. Besides, ns can''t keep up


    with the changes."


    "Then, you just stay with me. If I''m in Santabaca, you''ll just stay in Santabaca with me. If | go somewhere else, you can go with


    me...


    Sherman was slightly stunned, but Kingsley''s deep and dark eyes indicated that he meant it.


    "It''s early yet. Let''s talk about itter." Sherman replied, "However, | hope to spend the New Year with you."


    Kingsley chuckled and picked her up. He turned off the TV and walked toward the bedroom. "You should have a good habit. Just


    watch TV for half an hour. It''s not good to watch TV for too long..."


    Sherman smiled and pulled up the quilt. There was a message alert from her mobile phone. She picked it u


    p. The message was sent by Grace. She did not say too much in the message, in which there were many angry emojis.


    The message talked about Billy and Natalie, saying that Billy was going to marry Natalie...


    Sherman replied, "It''s good."


    The next second, Grace''s text message came. "The shameless mistress is going to marry Billy. You said it''s good. Are you silly?"


    "| have nothing to do with Billy anymore. What he wants to do is his business." Sherman said.


    ¡°Well, well, well. It''s my fault for being angry. | will go to sleep, my dear. Grace sent two emojis of burning red lips and a sweet


    kiss.


    She also sent an emoji of burning red lips back.


    During this period, Kingsley had already taken a shower. The bathrobe he was wearing was a little loose. "I''ve already prepared


    the water for you. Go take a bath..."


    Sherman was a littlezy. She sat therezily and did not want to move.


    With a hint of warmth in his eyes, Kingsley propped his elbows on the edge, leaned forward, and stared at her, "Don''t you want


    to move?"


    She nodded honestly. She didn''t want to move at all and still was lying there. Ever since she got pregnant, she had be


    lazier andzier.


    Kingsley''s thin lips curled into a smile. He stretched out his arms and easily picked her up.


    After cing her in the bathroom, he calmly narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile, "There should be a reward for what


    I''ve done. Since I''ve already given you a helping hand, shouldn''t you reward me?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman frowned and said with a smile, "You are asking for something in disguise."


    Kingsley ignored her words and stared at her with his deep and dark eyes.


    With a chuckle, Sherman


    compromised and eves foowat! |


    fed tipsciell Uhis sexy thin lips.


    She kissed him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "To be honest, | don''t think this kind


    of gratitude is appropriate. What 49,


    you think?" Whylgcoayag Pis,


    Kingstey b\Sked her up and ced


    her in the bathtub. Their eyes met.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman thought about it seriously and then replied," | think it''s appropriate.¡±


    "Really?" Kingsley''s deep voice was filled with doubt.


    Nodding, Sherman looked back at him.


    With his eyes slightly closed, Kingsley


    made a gesture of OK. Then,


    pursed hi ipa WE be you


    reed aye er help? For example,


    taking off your clothes, o r taking a


    bath..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman couldn''t helpughing and said, "No need."

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    "You really don''t need it? You can still choose to regret now..." He said in a low voice.


    Sherman couldn''t helpughing. She pushed his shoulders with both hands and pushed him outwards. "No need at all, and | will


    never regret it!"


    "Well, | respect you..." Kingsley spread his arms, feeling a little funny. He walked out of the bathroom with a chuckle.


    Sherman didn''t expect Kingsley, such a detached and noble man, to be like this when he yed a rogue. She still wanted to


    laugh at the thought of his behavior


    Kingsley in the living room also raised his lips, as he was very happy.


    On the other side.


    Moriah asked Billy to go on a blind date but he directly refused. He also told Moriah about his n to get married.


    Moriah had seen Natalie and thought she was a very polite girl. But she was not satisfied that Natalie had been Billy''s mistress.


    Billy also said clearly that he would not marry anyone else except Natalie.


    He had a good feeling for Natalie. As they had been together for a long time, they knew each other well.


    The most important thing was that he liked Natalie.


    Then Billy turned around and went directly to the room upstairs.


    Billy''s father also knew about this. He didn''t value people''s family backgrounds much. Otherwise, he would not have consented


    to Billy''s marriage to Sherman. But he valued a woman''s purity.


    He asked someone to examine Natalie''s background. She had had a boyfriend before, who was an ordinary person. They broke


    up after a month of dating. And there was nothing else.


    Sarah also consented. Only Moriah disagreed.


    However, Billy was very determined. Either Moriah agreed to his decision, or he would never marry.


    At this time, Billy was more upset than before. He would never change his determination. Though Moriah disagreed, he didn''t


    argue with her. He was very casual.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was precisely because of his casual attitude that Moriah was a little angry. She knew exactly what Billy was thinking about. He


    didn''t want to get married at all. He had given in, as he agreed to get married. Otherwise, no one could force him.


    Moriah was angry and unhappy. But she could do nothing to her hard-tempered son.


    The days passed as usual. Sherman went to work and got off work as usual. Then she went dating Kingsley b y eating and


    shopping with him.


    She seemed to be getting more and more used to this kind of life. She felt that such life was peaceful, warm, real, and happy.


    As she took over the project assigned by the new manager, she couldn''t leave. So, she worked in a down-to-earth manner.


    This day she was at work. A courier came to her to deliver something. It was a gift box, which looked gorgeous.


    Upon seeing this, Sherman frowned,


    as she didn''t know boisentaria eit


    boy Bur wien She Opened it, she saw


    an invitation inside it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was the wedding invitation of Billy and Natalie. Their wedding day was about half a monthter.


    Their intention of sending this wedding invitation was naturally not so good. Their purpose was to irritate and embarrass


    Sherman.


    Taking a sip of warm water, she put


    aside the invitation and continued td


    niece Neyratten ons iS,


    i teens she must support herself.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the evening, when she returned home, Sherman went to take a bath and put her bag on the table.


    Kingsley then walked into the room


    and his eyes fell o n the corn


    wedding i wjtatigey WETS eare


    Nard eyebrows slightly, but he


    did not touch the invitation. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    After Sherman got out of the bathroom, Kingsley asked, "Your colleague is going to have a wedding?"


    "No, this invitation is from Billy." She replied truthfully while drying her hair with a towel.


    ¡°Are you going to go or not?¡±


    ¡°Either will be fine to me." Sherman didn''t care much about this invitation. There would be many guests on that day, so her


    attendance counted little.


    "Then go. I''ll go with you." Kingsley¡¯s thin lips quirked up with the wedding invitation between his fingers.


    Nodding her head, Sherman smiled lightly and replied, "Okay."


    Kingsley pulled her into his arms and leaned over.


    Moriah eventually failed to persuade Billy. These days, she had arranged dozens of blind dates for Billy and h e went on each of


    the blind date, but...


    When Billy was on a blind date, he either didn''t talk to the other party, or he said things that would piss off the other party.


    After returning home, Billy neither mentioned how his blind date was, nor would he mention his n to marry


    Natalie.


    He just rested and then went to thepany as if nothing had happened.


    Moriah had no choice in this respect. She had to have someone to keep Day family''s bloodline going.


    Billy''s attitude towards marrying Natalie was obvious. Marrying her or not was okay to him.


    In fact, the point was that if it were not Natalie, Billy simply didn¡¯t want to marry any other woman.


    Moriah had no choice but to agree to Billy''s marriage with Natalie.


    Natalie was very delighted at this news. Every day she was in a good mood and smiled like a rose.


    In the meantime, Natalie visited Billy''s parents at the Day family''s vi. Billy''s father held a neutral attitude toward Natalie, while


    Moriah was unpleasant with her. Moriah was a person of cultivation, so she did not show much of her true feelings, but her eyes


    were full of dissatisfaction.


    Natalie made great efforts for this day. Moriah''s attitude mattered little to her.


    Whether Moriah liked her or not was no big deal to Natalie. Anyway, they were going ahead with the preparations for the


    wedding. She only cared about the result, not the process.


    Natalie really wanted to invite Sherman, but she did not mention it to Billy. It was Billy who offered to invite Sherman in the end.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie did not ask about the reason. It was totally what she want. How could she bother to ask why?


    It was necessary for Natalie to invite


    her college schoolmates. Ba


    in college ewaswodked and


    sbdin by them. Now, Natalie would


    certainly have them witness how


    sessful she was. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What she had dreamed about finally came true. Natalie felt like she had been on cloud nine.


    Time flew. Kingsley frequently had Lee send her soups, which were light and tasted good.


    Sherman loved the soups very much. She wondered how heavy she would get if Kingsley kept having Lee send her soups like


    this.


    Kingsley''spany was based in Norwood. It was close to the New Year. Kingsley was busy with his work, so he went back to


    Norwood.


    When Sherman was left at home alone, she suddenly felt the room was empty andcked coziness.


    "Have you gone to bed?"asked Kingsley. His smoky voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "No yet. Would you stop asking Lee


    to send me soups? | t pone na


    lot to go back esforthl Wret


    Shprraantive most now before she


    went to sleep was to talk with


    Kingsley on the phone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Lee has a car, So it''s convenient.


    Besides, they are on his way. I''m not


    with you, so | wags gamritane''tiere to


    tha cale bFYou. You need to think it


    this way that Lee is doing my part


    now ..." Kingsley said slowly Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Sherman pursed her lips, smiling, "You''re not as fat as Lee."


    ¡°Are you urging Lee to lose weight by saying that? OK, I''ll take a message for you." Kingsley chuckled.


    ¡°No. I''m just kidding. You are really going to tell Lee, huh?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two enjoyed the conversation a lot, talking andughing. There were at ease when getting along with each other, and they


    could joke at will.


    When Sherman went to the department store the other day, she happened to see Natalie there, who was full of the joys of the


    spring. It was true that something good was happening to her.


    It seemed that Natalie was shopping for curtains or something else.


    Sherman only took one look at her and then left. There were many people there shopping for New Year gifts. Sherman bought a


    down jacket and a trench coat.


    Sherman met Billy at thepany once. Billy seemed toe to thepany for something. He was in a suit and walked in a


    gentle manner.


    Sherman and Billy passed each other without greeting as if they were strangers. And they didn''t even make


    eye contact.


    Sherman had been pretty cool. She was even colder than Billy. It had been quite a few days since Kingsley left. Sherman missed


    him.


    They talked on the phone again in the afternoon. And Kingsley said he woulde back as soon as possible.


    Billy and Natalie were getting married tomorrow, which had been all over the news in the Santabaca. Everyone knew about it.


    In the evening.


    In a coat, Billy walked out of the Day family''s vi.


    Though reluctant, Moriah helped with the preparations, while Sarah was quite willing to.


    Billy''s father was neither happy or unhappy. Anyway, t o him, everything must be decent.


    Sarah went out to stop Billy, but failed. Billy said he wanted to get a drink and he would returnter at night.


    Billy had a drink with Charlie at the bar. The wedding was approaching, but Billy didn''t feel happy at all. Charlie did not say


    anything.


    In the past, Charlie had thought that Billy and Sherman would be together till thest second of their life, while it was unexpected


    that they divorced.


    When Sherman was about to go to bed, the doorbell rang. She went to open the door, and she was surprised to see Kingsley


    was back.


    Sherman''s eyes widened with surprise and delight. She leaned over and hugged him.


    Kingsley pushed her away gently and said, "Wait a second. My body was cold all over. | like the way you show your true feelings


    Sherman looked at him, "You have been away for five days."


    "Yes, and that''s why |e back. It is thiste, but I''ve insisted on taking this flight."


    ¡°It must be a tiresome trip. Let me prepare warm water for you to take a bath."


    When Sherman was just about to


    turn around, Kingsle ¨¦elutched


    ary tig toxied Bt her and thenat


    her belly, "I''ll do it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded and went to her room. Grace texted Sherman, "I''m going to Billy''s wedding tomorrow. Will you go with me?"


    After thinking for a while, Sherman texted her back, "N o, I''ll go with him."


    Grace sent a series of emojis of bleeding knives," You''re dumping me for a guy."


    "Isn''t Summer going?" Sherman asked.


    Summer felt that those two were


    revolting, so she worried that she


    could not eat. |''ll just aojayerahal "|


    laughgtth¨¦in. r task is to eclipse


    that little bitch. Does she really think


    that she is an achiever as longas


    she wears a wedding dress? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was chatting when Kingsley


    came out of the bathroom inagm


    nightgown beawer¨¦d Ni eyes, and


    thant content of Sherman''s


    conversation with Grace came into


    his view. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Natalie''s wedding photos were already taken. She shared a few of them on Instagram and chose one of their wedding photos as


    her profile photo on Instagram.


    Sherman didn''t follow her, so she didn''t see them. Grace sent all the photos andmented on them.


    "She looks out of shape in this photo. Oh, look at her long face."


    "The photos are not good, and she dares to share them on Instagram to embarrass herself."


    Sherman just sent a series of dots, indicating that she was helpless.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow." Kingsley lifted the quilt and said, "Now turn off theputer and have a rest."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman and Grace said goodnight, and then she turned off theputer. She snuggled into his warm arms and slept


    comfortably.


    The next day.


    Natalie had been looking forward to this wedding for a long time, so she woke up very early in the morning. Makeup and wedding


    dresses were taken care of by


    special personnel.


    The wedding dress was from the most famous brand abroad, which was expensive and gorgeous. It could even be described as


    an exceptional and splendid wedding dress.


    Natalie asked the makeup artist to make her makeup light but perfect.


    Two hourster, Natalie finished her makeup and started doing her hair.


    After it was all done, what appeared in the mirror was a perfect bride with crystal high heels on her feet.


    All those friends from the past came to the wedding, and all they said were ttering words, but Natalie was happy to hear them.


    The crowd surrounded her in the middle. They constantly said words of praise andpliments.


    Who would have thought that the ugly woman Billy hated the most would be able to beat Sherman and marry Billy today?


    Who would not envy such a fate?


    As for Sherman, people shook their heads, thinking that Sherman could notpare with Natalie.


    So, a short-lived love couldn''t prove anything. What was the point of Billy and Sherman being so in love with each other at that


    time?


    But after hearing that Sherman would alsoe to


    Natalie''s wedding, the crowd began to look forward to i t. Would Sherman reallye to her ex-husband''s wedding?


    She was just asking for trouble and upset, so why bother?


    In fact, Natalie was also looking forward to Sherman''s arrival. Now, she finally found a sense of aplishment in front of


    Sherman. That sense of aplishment was iparable to any feeling.


    She had been looking forward to marrying Billy for seven years! After so many months and hours, her dream eventually came


    true.


    Sherman came a littlete because Kingsley asked Lee to bring her dress and she had a big breakfast.


    Kingsley picked a long ck


    strapless dress with gold wel


    upper bo Langyeralfem ines,


    revealih her charming figure, her fair


    and beautiful neck, especially her


    charming corbone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This dress perfectly set off Sherman¡¯s elegance and charm.


    She didn''t wear makeup. Although


    she hadn''t decided whether to keep!


    hciincg wartddtto eep the


    baby safe as long as she had it in her


    belly. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She casually tied up her hair, and


    some hair draped right her OWT)


    @erscrhenivte er look even


    ole eautiful and eye-catching.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sarah was annoyed, wondering why on earth


    Sherman was here.


    Then her gaze swept over the man walking beside Sherman. Sarah couldn''t help but be stunned and enchanted.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Amature and elegant man was destined to be dazzling, let alone he had that facial features and stereoscopic face.


    Some men were bor to be different.


    But to Sarah, he was no more than dazzling.


    The two of them standing in the hall attracted many people''s eyes. They looked so charming.


    Sherman''s ssmates came out and saw her standing in the hall.


    They weren''t sure if she was Sherman, because she was so beautiful and elegant.


    She spoke and behaved more gracefully than before.


    Rumor had it she was having a hard time, but she didn''t look like that. The man next to her was even more attractive.


    They were more morous than the bride and groom, and their charm was absolutely overwhelming.


    Sherman greeted them with a faint smile, and she vaguely remembered their names. Kingsley was always by her side, his hand


    on her waist, the smile on his lips just like hers.


    The wedding was about to start, and the first toe


    out was Billy, wearing a ck suit, with a mncholy look on his face.


    When Billy saw Kingsley was standing next to Sherman, his hand clenched by his side and his veins bulged, though no one


    noticed.


    He looked away quickly.


    Grace arrived eventer, and when she saw what Sherman was wearing, she narrowed her eyes, smiled and gave Sherman a


    thumbs-up.


    Her prince charming did have a good aesthetic, just like her.


    Soon, Natalie came out. The white veil on her head floated gently in the breeze.


    Because Natalie''s dress was a knockout, she was content. But when she saw Sherman, who was smiling, she got angry.


    "Sherman''s outfit draws so much attention. It''s my wedding, and she''s ruining it!"


    Natalie was no match for Sherman, and Billy was no match for Kingsley either. The wedding was about Natalie and Billy, but they


    were upstaged.


    Natalie didn''t like that feeling, but her heart skipped a beat when she saw Kingsley.


    Amomentter, Natalie walked down the aisle and stopped next to Billy.


    Anyway, she was going to be Mrs. Day.


    ¡®Sherman looks beautiful with such a good man beside her, so what? | will have a ce in Santabaca a s long as | be Mrs.


    Day.¡¯


    Sherman wasn''t thrilled, and Kingsley wasn''t either.


    Bored, Sherman whispered to Kingsley to leave together.


    Kingsley smiled at her. He shook his head and told her by his eyes, ¡®Just a moment, it''s not polite to leave now."


    Sherman also felt it was a bit abrupt to leave. ¡®Fine. It''s just ten minutes. | can bear it.¡¯


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie wanted Sherman to make a


    fool of herself so that the ssmiates


    uid ayghetner Bir tre result she


    firally got was not what she had


    expected. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The priest asked the newlyweds a


    few questions before b ginningyhe\


    Vv ws, anchthers was Silence. Natalie


    S smiling, but Billy was


    expressionless. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Billy Day, do you take this woman,


    Natalie Moore, to b e yourwful


    wedded wife, to live ponies


    spitegteretnt? ill you love


    her,


    onor her,fort her and keep


    her in sickness and in health, and


    forsaking all others, be true to her as


    long as you both shall live?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    "| do." Billy said in a low voice. No one saw his expression.


    After hearing his answer, Billy''s father, Moriah and Sarah all let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Natalie Moore, do you take this man, Billy Day, to be yourwful wedded husband, to live together in the estate of matrimony?


    Will you love him, honor him,fort him and keep him in sickness and in health, and forsaking all others, be true to him as long


    as you both shall live?"


    Naturally, Natalie had no hesitation in answering such a question. But just as she was about to say "I do, " the door of the church


    was pushed open.


    Afterward, there was a chaotic sound of footsteps and talking.


    The wedding had reached such a sacred moment, but i t was interrupted. No matter who it was, one would be angry and pissed


    off.


    Natalie was very angry. However, who wasing in?


    Everyone looked at the door, only to see arge group o f reporters holding microphones and cameras.


    Obviously, that group of reporters didn''te for the wedding, nor for Natalie and Billy, but all for Kingsley.


    "Mr. Wright, what are your ns for the development o f CH Corporation in theing quarter?"


    "Mr. Wright, yourpany operates in Norwood, Lanechett, and Athana, but why do you stay in Santabaca all the time?"


    Kingsley didn''t answer the first question. As for the second question, he smiled, put his arm around Sherman''s waist, and asked


    back, "What do you think?"


    The reporters¡¯ gazes had shifted from Kingsley to Sherman.


    The sudden shift in the reporters¡¯ gazes made Sherman a little anxious.


    She took a deep breath and then smiled lightly.


    "Also, isn''t today Mr. Aaron Wright''s birthday? As his younger son, why are you here on such an important day, Mr. Wright?"


    The wedding turned into a personal interview with Kingsley. The guests were puzzled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they all knew about CH Corporation, which was listed in Athana and had a great reputation.


    The businesses of CH Corporation covered many industries, such as hotels, catering, software development, and automotive


    manufacturing, among which its hotels were best known. It had hotels in some of thergest cities in the world.


    The only difference between CH Corporation and otherpanies was that it was well-rounded. It thrived in every industry it


    was involved in.


    Billy naturally knew about CH Corporation. Natalie knew well because she was in this business. It was the dream of many people


    to join thatpany which was particrly famous in the world.


    But she did not expect that Kingsley would be the president of CH Corporation.


    Natalie gasped, and she felt resentful. Her heart hurt a little, and she covered her chest with her hand and pretended to be calm,


    although her face was already pale.


    Billy''s face was pale too. He had never thought that was Kingsley''s real identity.


    "Mr. Wright, you''re not at your father''s birthday party. Will he haveints?" The reporter asked again.


    "It''s naturally not appropriate for me


    to be absent on his ate Peri


    it for area sgn ard thet Fe ason can


    keer ea ted," Kingsley said


    tenderly, his deep eyes fixed on


    Sherman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The others, however, were overwhelmed by his family background. They could often see Aaron on TV, so few people didn''t know


    him.


    "By the way, is this your girlfriend


    beside you? A few days ago, a


    reporter went to the ho pitnd\saw


    HalrpegereONS ober and


    g Neigey department for a


    checkup. You don''t seem to be


    engaged. What are you going to do


    about unmarried pregnancy?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When such a question came out,


    Sherman was stunned and fr esnin


    ce. falta ttnhe G3 as if bees


    wete anne in her ears. Being a little


    anxious, she cast a sideways nce


    at Kingsley quickly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had never thought that he would know the news o f her pregnancy in this way.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Kingsley caught her eye, looking vaguely surprised. Then, he smiled, "I''m delighted to ept it. This is good news for me."


    Anyone would be angry if their wedding ended up like this.


    Maybe because the wedding was interrupted, or maybe because of Kingsley''s real identity, or maybe because Sherman and


    Kingsley attracted the attention of the guests, Billy had a stern face.


    Billy was just about to remind them it was his wedding, but was stopped by his father, "Stay there. I''ll go!"


    Since Kingsley had such a good background, Billy''s father would be sensible about what to say.


    "Mr. Wright, today is Billy''s wedding. But it''s inappropriate to make such a scene." Billy''s father said.


    "I''m sorry." Kingsley apologized, rubbing his eyebrows with his long fingers, "I didn''t know they would suddenlye over..."


    "They" referred to the reporters.


    At the same time, a reporter said, "I''m sorry that we shouldn''t havee here and made trouble for you.


    We''d like to offer our most sincere apologies. We''re really sorry. We''ll leave immediately.¡±


    As the saying goes, "We''d better not argue with people who apologize to us." Since the reporter apologized and was clear about


    what was going on, Billy''s father didn''t want to say anything.


    Besides, this was Billy''s wedding. Many guests were o f high status in Santabaca. If the atmosphere was too awkward, the Day


    family would be ashamed.


    Billy''s father nodded but didn''t say anything. He had a stern face. Nobody wanted the wedding of their children to be interrupted.


    Kingsley hooked his lips slightly, reached out to wrap Sherman''s waist, and led her outside.


    The reporters flocked over like bees. The cameras kept shing with blinding white light.


    "Mr. Wright, since you''ve stayed in Santabaca for so long, do you want to develop your business here?"


    "Mr. Wright, do you like children?"


    Kingsley smiled, and his ck eyes were bright, "I like children very much..."


    "Mr. Wright..."


    The reporters kept asking Kingsley questions even though they were heading outside. They walked past the red carpet and kept


    asking him.


    It took a long time before the auditorium finally quieted down and the voices died away.


    But people''s enthusiasm for the wedding was also interrupted.


    No one knew the anger in Natalie''s


    heart. She had ee


    wesoiggetessibeeas e of anger. Her


    heart was full of dissatisfaction.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why does Sherman keep living better than me? 1


    Now | finally get together with Billy and be Mrs. Day!


    But Sherman has met Kingsley and carried his baby, who turns out to be the president of CH Corporation. Why is Sherman so


    lucky?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ssmates hadn''t left yet. They didn''t expect this to happen.


    The rest of the process was ordinary


    without any passion. Bi yang Natalie


    hei their ygws touch other and


    t Heanced rings. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Near the end of the wedding, Mark


    went there with Charlot e Hewast\


    aring @ cksuit¨¦n shiny leather


    shoes. Summer didn''t go there.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Grace reached out to hold Charlotte in her arms, but Charlotte was unwilling. She wrapped her small fair hands around Mark''s


    neck tightly. She wasn''t feeling well and wanted to be with Mark. Grace patted her back gently and then looked at the scene


    expressionlessly.


    Charlie told Mark about Kingsley''s identity.


    Sherman lived a better life than before. Billy was inferior to Kingsley.


    Kingsley had his arm around Sherman and they walked out of the auditorium. Her heart was beating quickly, and she was too


    nervous to look at Kingsley.


    The news of her pregnancy was exposed so suddenly. She was very shocked and couldn''t calm down till now.


    The reporters chased after Kingsley and asked him questions, but he just smiled and didn''t say anything. He shielded Sherman


    and opened the car door to let her in. And then he got in the car and left with Sherman.


    The car was quiet, as if they could hear the sound when a pin dropped on the ground.


    Sherman looked out the window. At this moment, she was distracted.


    She hadn''t decided whether to have the child, and this news was exposed. She was very upset.


    Kingsley''s eyes swept over her. Then Kingsley narrowed his eyes without saying anything.


    When the banquet at the hotel was over, Mark wanted t 0 leave.


    Billy, who was in the groom''s suit, chased him and wanted to retain him.


    Looking at Charlotte in his arms, Mark felt so heartbroken and said, "Charlotte isn''t feeling well. She wants to be with me these


    days. I''ll treat you a drink when I''m free."


    Billy twitched his thin lips and didn''t retain him. Charlie and Grace also walked out.


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders helplessly, indicating that he had to leave.


    Grace hugged her chest with both hands. She didn''t want Charlie to stay.


    Billy''s two best friends left. The others were just fair-weather friends or acquaintances of Billy. They didn''t put much enthusiasm


    into the celebration and left very early.


    This was the wedding Natalie had long looked forward to. But she wasn''t satisfied with it.


    Sherman appeared first. Then the reporters barged in. Atst, Kingsley''s real identity was revealed.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Those people made such a scene at her wedding. How could she not be angry?


    What made her more angry was that Billy didn¡¯t touch her on that night...


    The two of them slept in the same


    bed. Billy slept on thedeftsside 6nel


    alig sleyat ohlthe right side.


    othing happened. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It waste when Sherman and


    Kingsley got back to th apartroenit!


    erman didn Speak trom the time


    Yoh ;


    she got in the car, and neither did


    Kingsley. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley went to the bathroom to take a shower. Sherman poured a ss of warm water and drank it while lost in thought.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, which startled her. She looked over. The phone on the table was Kingsley''s.


    She looked at the phone and found it


    was a call from a stranger. gadaldr''t


    angwexite@nohe, but the phone


    kept ringing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She picked up the phone and knocked on the bathroom door, "Someone is calling you."

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    The water in the bathroom was loud and the bathroom was misty. After a while, Kingsley asked her in a deep voice to answer the


    phone.


    Sherman hesitated for a moment, and then she answered the phone. The man on the other side of the phone was very


    respectful and called "Mr. Wright" first.


    She tried to speak, but the man didn''t give her a chance. He started to speak again. Sherman''s body stiffened as she heard what


    he said.


    The man was talking about what happened today at the wedding.


    But what he said was the inside information...


    He said in such a respectful way about how he had organized the reporters at Mr. Wright''s behest and how he had gone to the


    wedding...


    At this point, Sherman realized that Kingsley had let the reporters in on purpose. It was all part of his n.


    So did he know about her pregnancy early on?


    Holding her ss tightly, she thought he had such sharp eyes to see through it all, and then she remembered that he had asked


    Lee to bring her soup every day.


    Sherman thought he had known it for a long time, but he had kept it to himself.


    Her heart was full of anger...


    After a while, Kingsley came out. When he turned around, he found Sherman staring at him. He smiled and then said, "Are you


    finally talking?"


    "Did you know that thing long ago?" Sherman asked.


    Kingsley''s deep eyes flickered and then he looked up," Which one?"


    After a pause, Sherman said slowly, "My pregnancy."


    Kinsley didn''t want to hide anything from her. He didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Yes."


    After she had heard it, Sherman''s heart trembled a little and her body slightly quivered. She asked, "Why haven''t you told me


    this? Are you hiding it from me?"


    She wondered when he knew about it and how long h e had kept it from her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s on your mind? You''ve been hiding it from me. You know everything, but you don''t tell me, and | am like a clown." She


    was more agitated than excited.


    With Sherman''s words, the warmth on Kingsley''s face faded. There was some obvious emotion in his deep voice. He said, "It


    seems that you hid this from me first, Sherman..."


    He didn''t like the way she spoke. Was he so deliberately trying to embarrass her in her mind?


    Sherman took a deep breath, but she was in a violent agitation. She said, "But you set me up."


    "Set you up?¡¯


    For the first time, Kingsley''s face became grim. His expression was more serious than ever. He asked," Are you sure | set you


    up?"


    Sherman''s chest moved slightly from gasping, but she said nothing.


    "When | first learned that you were


    pregnant, | was so happy that |


    couldn''t Ne Since wa


    (tant lock and Sensitive attitude


    told me that you hadn''t decided how


    to tell me, so | pretended not to know.


    | couldn''t put too much pressure on


    you. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    I''ve been waiting for you to tell me,


    but you didn''t. | wondered if this was


    about me. We are ig,eselgtionsnp''


    riohE ROM Ne HA? nning to


    marry. You are so confused about


    my attitude toward marriage and


    whether | like the baby that you can''t


    make up your mind. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Today, at his wedding, | did these things on purpose. The only reason he invited you to his wedding was to embarrass you. But,


    with me by your side, who could embarrass you?


    | took this opportunity to talk about


    my attitude toward the baby and


    show you how mu Enare rary |


    rol\get HYSE all your doubts


    and scruples. | love this baby, and |


    want it to be born. I''ve made my


    attitude very clear. | am very d to


    be Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    responsible for you and the baby. Tell me how | set you up.¡±


    This was the first time he had been so angry. His eyes narrowed and darkened as he said this.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Sherman had never seen him like this before. She knew she had just said something wrong.


    "Why do you think | set you up?"


    Kingsley rarely got angry. He looked at her with deep eyes, with mockery on his lips. He immediately pushed open the bedroom


    door and walked straight i n, ignoring her.


    It was the first time he was angry at her, and the first time he had lost his temper.


    Sherman stood in ce with the ss of water in her hand. In fact, those words weren''t what she really wanted to say.


    What she wanted to express was different from what h e thought...


    He had always been good to her and had never cheated her. However, this time he had deceived her for so long!


    Besides, she was in a bad mood, so she said those words.


    She was still flustered till now. She didn''t know how t 0 express herself. He had forced her into a dead end.


    She knew that all those words he said at the weddingAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with a smile actually had deep meaning.


    When he opened his mouth, she understood his meaning. He had made it clear to her that he would be responsible for her and


    the baby.


    But she panicked as she hadn''t figured out how to deal with her future rtionship. Nor had she figured out whether she would


    have the baby. She was afraid that they would have conflicts in the future...


    She thought a lot about it. He had forced her, so she got angry, lost her temper, and said those words.


    In fact, it was all her fault. If she had thought about it, she could have understood his intentions.


    She didn''t have a good figure. Nor did she have money. But Kingsley had both of them. Why did he set her up?


    However, when he was angry, he looked so scary.


    Sherman calmed down. She sat in front of the window and poured another ss of warm water. As she drank the water, she


    pondered.


    After half an hour or so, she came back to her senses.


    She was indeed worried about their rtionship. She had been hurt so deeply before, so she didn''t dare to tell Kingsley about


    the baby. Moreover, he was excellent, so she had no confidence.


    The child was innocent. She was afraid that after the child was born, it would bring him hurt and misery.


    So she had been hesitant!


    However, his intention at the wedding and his words just now made her suddenly reach a decision.


    She was going to try hard one more time. Even if they broke up in the end, having this child would be enough.


    Thest child was miscarried. She treated this child a s a gift from God.


    In fact, if she decided to abort the baby again, she was afraid she would be in as much pain as she wasst time.


    She rummaged through her suitcase and found a scarf that she had knitted before, which was yellow, soft and beautiful.


    That child was unfortunate. She had


    knitted many thin Sifax \that, enl blit


    dq(tused''them. Now, should


    abort this child? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it, Sherman felt heartbroken. In fact, she was softhearted.


    Sherman reached out to stroke the


    scarf and then putita ay. Apantt\ \


    m eaeartheShorte the only


    peiaeits eft for that child was this. Now


    it was useful... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was suddenly relieved. She


    looked to the bedroom. The ¡éagyito!


    hota rAwas elssed'' hen Kingsley


    | he ne temper, he looked so scary.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    It was indeed her fault...


    Sherman walked over and knocked on the door of the room gently, "Open the door. | need to get something."


    Sherman continued, "Can you open the door? | need to change my shoes.¡±


    Then a low but angry male voice came out through the door, "| won''t open the door. Please leave!"


    "I''m sorry... But | have to say... This is my apartment and my bedroom. Maybe you should leave..." After a while, Sherman said.


    There was no sound inside the room. Sherman curiously put her ear to the door, but she couldn''t hear any sound.


    She thought that he should be more angry.


    She stood there for a moment. She was about to say something when the bedroom door suddenly opened from the inside.


    She didn''t expect to stumble forward. Then she immediately withdrew her feet and stood firm.


    Kingsley stood in front of her. He had already taken off his bathrobe. At this time he was wearing a ck suit, which was angr


    and straight.


    But he wasn''t as gentle as usual. He was as indifferent and distant as when they had encountered for the first time.


    Before she said something, he had already left quickly. She just smelled the faint fragrance of shower gel.


    The shower gel was selected by Sherman, which had a faint orange aroma.


    Sherman came back to her senses and then chased him. But he was tall with long legs. He had already taken the elevator


    downstairs and sat in the car.


    He started the car, turned around, and left...


    Sherman thought that he must be really angry.


    Her words just now had hurt him.


    Half an hourter, Grace went there. She said that she wouldn''t go back tonight and would stay there.


    She seemed to remember something and asked," Where''s my Princess Charming?"


    Sherman poured her a ss of water, sat across the sofa, and said honestly, "We had a fight."


    The water in Grace''s mouth almost spurted out. She frowned, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. He just left." Sherman said.


    "Gosh, you are so powerful to make him argue with you."


    Sherman didn''t say anything and


    propped both hands oa e edge of\


    t table, Thert8he Yubbed her


    t les with her fingers, feeling


    headache. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He is very gentle and considerate.


    Moreover, he is older and m Om


    mature and-sepeible {Rar your It''s


    imbAbbie for him to argue with you.


    Tell me, what was going on?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace believed her taste in men.


    Sherman told her what she and Kingsley had said earlier.


    After hearing that, Graceughed, "Do


    you think you are more heautifah than


    Sago Tenens ater than Bill


    bs Why does he set you up?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman knew it herself. She twisted her mouth but didn''t say anything.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    ¡°But | appreciate the difficulty of your position. You get pregnant beforebeling your rtionship with him. So, your irritation is


    understandable. But you arergely to be med for this matter. You should say something to make your man feel better. Each


    kind of man needs sweet talk sometimes and a man like Kinglsey is no exception."


    Sherman nodded. She had wanted to do so, but Kingsley didn''t give her a chance.


    Subsequently, Grace told Sherman something about Billy''s wedding. Grace said that Billy put on a long face at the wedding and


    that the wedding ended early.


    Grace was speaking and Sherman was listening, during which Sherman was calm, and there was a slight emotional change in


    her heart. But such a slight change was nothing special. Sherman wasn''t surprised at all.


    At night, the two went to bed together. Sherman had fallen asleep, while Grace was awake. Gracey on her side and watched


    the cold night outside the window.


    Being unable to get pregnant was always a scar on Grace''s heart, and her rtionship with Charlie''s mother was getting worse.


    She really wanted her rtionship with Charlie tost,


    defying others¡¯ opinions, gossip and the wishes of Charlie''s parents. But she did not know how much longer she could do this...


    ¡®Billy has remarried to keep his bloodline, then


    Charlie..."


    But Grace wanted to keep it up till she wouldn''t be able to, or till the moment when Charlie didn''t want to go on like this. When


    the time came, she would offer t o leave.


    Grace appeared to be extroverted and lively and it seemed that she didn''t care about anything. But in fact, she was not so.


    She was a woman, after all. Beneath her tough appearance, she was also sensitive. Being unable to get pregnant was the


    biggest pity in her life.


    Now, why Grace could hold on like this under so much pressure and criticism was because Charlie told her that he didn''t mind it,


    and he always loved her whether they would have a baby or not.


    Bearing these words in mind, Grace would fight with all her strength.


    But if one day Charlie became fed up with her, Grace thought they then didn''t have to keep up their marriage.


    She came to Sherman''s ce to relieve herself and catch her breath. She wanted to rx herself tonight and then went on


    facing her life.


    It was Saturday and Sherman needed not to go to work.


    In the morning, after dressing up, Sherman took a taxi to Kingsley''s vi.


    Sherman got to the vi soon. She went up and rang the doorbell, but no one answered it, then she rang it again and again.


    It seemed that there was no one in the vi. No one answered the door after Sherman rang the bell many times. Sherman


    frowned. Then she saw Lee get off the car.


    "Where is he?" Sherman asked.


    Lee told Sherman that Mr. Wight was very busy today and that he left early in the morning. Besides, Lee came back now to get


    some stuff and he would leave soon.


    Sherman sat down on the bench and asked for the newspaper in Lee''s hands, having no intention of leaving.


    Lee frowned and said, "| am going to meet Mr. Wright. Do you wanna go with me?


    She shook her head and said, "I will stay here and wait for him."


    This stuff Lee got was urgently needed, so he didn''t stay any longer. Sherman opened the newspaper to find that Kingsley had


    made the headline.


    Yesterday Billy held the wedding, he would have made the headline, but Kingsley reced him.


    Billy and Natalie also saw the news, and naturally, they felt unpleasant. Billy directly threw the newspaper away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Natalie was reading the


    newspaper, there was surge Osi)


    er in-hepehas She was getting


    Wie and angrier, but she had no


    way to vent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had thought that Kingsley''s background was just s 0 so, but she didn''t expect that Kingsley had such a brilliant background.


    Kingsley and Sherman made the headlines. Natalie''s chest was rising and falling rapidly.


    Then it was time for breakfast. Sarah asked Natalie about her honeymoon with Billy. Natalie replied shyly, "It''s up to Billy".


    Hearing this, Moriah said directly, "It''s


    almost the end of ene ardBilly is


    busy with te Wor nthe


    company. Forget about the


    honeymoon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie was unhappy inwardly, but considering she had just got married, she didn¡¯t talk more about this. Then she lowed her


    head and had soup.


    Recently, Billy had got busier dealing


    with businesses in the ompacy! it!


    Ss at the end ofthe Year and Billy


    Mes up to the honeymoon, so he


    agreed in a low voice. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Previously, anger was boiling up in Natalie''s heart, but the next second Billy''s reply chilled her heart.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Natalie froze. Her hand holding the fork was stiff. She didn''t look up, but just kept her head down.


    The moment Billy''s eyes swept over her, he noticed her reaction. He felt he went too far, so he added," We''re not going abroad.


    We can go to a few scenic spots that are close to Santabaca."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what happened at the wedding, Natalie was innocent. He shouldn''t go too far.


    Asmile appeared at the corners of Natalie''s mouth. One had to admit that it was a useful skill to pretend t 0 be pitiful.


    Moriah looked at Natalie and said, "Since you studied architecture and engineering back in college, work in the Day


    Corporation."


    Natalie was very dissatisfied. She didn''t like others to decide her job and life at will. But she thought that it was a good idea, so


    she nodded.


    But she understood that she wouldn''t get along well with Moriah, because Moriah didn''t like her.


    She heard that Billy and Sherman were in charge of a cooperative project all the time.


    If she went to thepany, the first thing she would d o was take over this project. In the future, she would


    talk about the project with Sherman and distance Billy from Sherman.


    Although she had be Mrs. Day, she didn''t have the confidence to be with Billy forever!


    She knew better than anyone else what means she had used to get this marriage.


    Kingsley was indeed very busy. There were many reporters and staff from TV stations at the entrance of thepany. They


    wanted to interview him.


    Kingsley agreed to two reporters¡¯ interview requests. There was a cup of coffee in front of him. He sat with his legs folded, with a


    powerful aura around him. They began to talk.


    But Kingsley''s eyes kept sweeping over the phone from time to time. No one knew what he was looking a t.


    Lee came over to hand the document to him. Lee bent down slightly and said something beside his ear in a low voice.


    Then Kingsley''s expression changed slightly. There was something different in his eyes. He crossed his long fingers and ced


    them on his folded knees. His low voice seemed to be more pleasant than before.


    The reporters kept asking questions and he answered. But he always nced at his wrist.


    Lee stood behind him and saw Kingsley''s movements clearly. The reporters didn''t know what Mr. Wright was thinking, but he


    knew clearly.


    Just now, he said to Kingsley that Ms. Holmes was sitting and waiting for him outside the vi. After that, he swept over his wrist


    more frequently, which suggested that he was distracted.


    Half an hourter, Kingsley stood up from the sofa and said, "Sorry, | have something urgent to deal with. We''ll continue


    tomorrow."


    The reporters froze for a while and then nodded. Then Kingsley immediately walked out of the office with big strides. Lee could


    hardly catch up with him.


    There was a lot of content in the newspaper. Sherman didn''t find the news interesting before. But she felt good after reading it


    now. When Sherman looked up, she saw Kingsley walking over in the distance.


    His face was stern. He walked over with long legs without looking at Sherman.


    Sherman moved her lips, and she was sad. But it was her fault. Today she came over to ask Kingsley to forgive her. So she


    cheekily followed him.


    Kingsley opened the door of the vi and took off his coat. He supported himself on the door with one hand, took off his leather


    shoes, and changed into slippers.


    Sherman happened to see his round and sexy buttocks under his suit. She blushed a little and looked away. After thinking about


    it, she said, "Lee said that you are very busy. Maybe you won''te


    back all day. Why are you back?"


    Hearing Sherman''s words, Kingsley


    paused, frowning. He se Oe


    slightly and-thenopeke \Shem


    adi" ne said angrily, "Yes, I''m very


    busy, so | don''t have time to talk to


    you. You can leave." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry. | apologize to you for what happened yesterday..."


    Sherman knew he was still angry and


    looked up at him, "Because it


    bothered me. Our rtionship isn''t


    clear, but |am ercelrelm at this time.


    Moreover, | still feel ful teeyik |


    sie ast peters Ship. I''m really


    red and upset. | don''t know how


    to decide. | don''t know if | should give


    birth to this child. | didn''t tell you


    because | didn''t think about it myself.


    | don''t know how to talk to you. What


    happened yesterday at the wedding


    was too sudden and pushed me to a


    dead end. | had no way back. | was


    scared and annoyed. That''s why |


    said those words to you. Please


    forgive m e..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    While listening to her words, Kingsley


    kept frowning. He was still very


    angry. Without his usual gentleness,


    he narrowed his eyes aa aur


    | olgeyokn nM gweir fe confused. |


    feel it. That''s why | childishly


    used that trick at Billy''s wedding. |


    said | was d to ept it. Its hidden


    message is obvious. | want you to be


    my Mrs. Wright, but you thought that


    | set you up. Have you thought about


    it? Why did | set you up?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he no longer paid attention to her. H e pushed her out of the vi directly with his big


    hands and shut the door directly.


    He had always been mature and thoughiful in everything he did. But this time he...

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Sherman hadn''t expected to be shut out. She didn''t leave. Instead, she rang the doorbell and said to the camera, "| know | was


    wrong, so | came over to ask your forgiveness. Kingsley, forgive me please."


    There was no sound. Kingsley stood inside the vi, facing the video with his arms over his chest. A rare childish hum came out


    of his nostrils.


    "Forgive me, will you? I''m really sorry. This morning, | sat there and waited for you for an hour. | wanted to apologize to you with


    sincerity. But | didn''t expect you to be so angry. | am very cold at the moment. My hands are cold, my feet are cold, and | can''t


    hold on a bit. So I''ll count to ten, and if you still don''t open the door, then I''ll have to leave. 1, 2, 3, 4...7, 8, 9,10."


    Moving his slender fingers slightly, Kingsley stood in ce and didn''t answer.


    He squinted upward, thinking that if she could hold o n a little longer. If she could count to fifteen, he would definitely open the


    door.


    Perhaps twelve would do too.


    However, when she said ten, Sherman''s figurepletely disappeared from the camera.


    The look on Kingsley''s face froze, and his jaw tensed u


    p. She came over to admit her mistake, but she got impatient and refused to count two more numbers.


    The next second, Sherman appeared in the camera again, gasping for breath. Her voice was soft." Kingsley, | really have


    something to show you. Please open the door."


    Kingsley''s expression rxed. After a short pause, he chose to open the door. Sherman smiled and handed over the flowers in


    her hand. "These are for you."


    "You give me my flowers?" Kingsley gazed at her deeply. His eyes swept over the flowerbed.


    "You said | could give your flowers to anyone. " She said seriously.


    "OK. Sherman, where is your sincerity? | don¡¯t feel your sincerity." In the next instant, he closed the door again.


    Sherman sighed and lowered her head to hide her expression. She seemed to be very upset.


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were deep. He had always been very calm and steady, but at this moment he was


    very conflicted and anxious.


    He wanted to hear her sincere apology, but he was afraid that she was upset and would leave at this time.


    ¡°You want my sincerity, then I''ll show you. But the premise is that you open the door. You have already shut me out twice. This


    time if you do not open it, | will leave."


    Who taught her that?


    The person who apologized was tougher than the person being apologized to. Kingsley''s eyes blinked. His long fingers touched


    the door handle and finally opened the door.


    Sherman looked straight at him and said, "| do mean it this time. My sincerity is that | want this baby. | want this baby that


    belongs to you and me."


    She hesitated for a long time about the baby. In the end, she decided to keep the baby, whether the decision was right or wrong.


    She had already lost a child. Sherman felt she couldn''t afford that again. She couldn''t abort the baby.


    Kingsley''s deep eyes brightened and his long fingers held the door handle. His chest was rising and falling rapidly with a strong


    feeling.


    No one could understand his mood at this time.


    Sherman asked slowly, "Kingsley, are you satisfied with this?"


    He didn''t say anything. But he wrapped his hands around her slender waist and took her into his arms.


    His expression was still calm. But the moment her hands touched his chest, Sherman felt a subtle heat in her palms, as if a


    current had run through her hands.


    She looked up, but Kingsley kissed her before she could talk.


    She was slightly stunned. Kingsley


    revealed a charming smite,


    jnterttyeanld pressed the softest


    kisses on her lips. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He held her tightly.


    She was breathing heavily, and her mind was nk. She was kissed out of oxygen.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The kisssted for a long time. It was only after a long time that Kingsley let her go.


    Kingsley leaned against the back of the sofa, and Shermany curled up in his arms. Her cheek pressed against his chest.


    "Have you forgiven me?" She asked.


    Kingsley ranrge, bony hands through her hair, and his expression was soft. "Otherwise, do you think you could get in?"


    Shermanughed lightly. She


    squinted her eyes and


    expect you do log@ your vemper


    Wein ne that someone with a


    personality like yours wouldn''t lose


    their temper." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The tone of your apology was quite


    assertive. Of course, | will los YY)


    temper. But have yd6d Selfcontrol


    anals¨¦h m lose my temper. This


    time is an exception." He said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then, it seems like you''re really angry this time."


    Kingsley didn''t deny it but honestly nodded his head." Yes, | am angry."


    Sherman apologized again. "I really didn''t mean to say that. You know, sometimes when I''m angry, | get a little loosey-goosey."

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    "| have epted your apology...¡±


    Sherman said, "Can | stille in if you didn''t forgive me?"


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Yes, you can."


    Shermanughs too, "If that''s the case, what difference does it make if | apologize or not?"


    Kingsley smiled but said nothing. He put his warm hand on her belly and kept it there.


    Even through her sweater, Sherman felt the warmth and eventually asked, "What are you doing?"


    m curious about what the baby''s movements are like at this moment." He said softly.


    "It''s only been no more than two months, so you won''t feel anything at all. When the baby grows bigger, it will start to move, and


    you will get a sense of how it will be moving." Sherman was also involuntarily soft.


    Kingsley said, "I believe it would be an extraordinary and beautiful feeling, he is a wonderful presence..."


    Sherman leaned over to pick up the warm water on the table and took a sip, "Are you d to be an ¡®older dad''?" "Yes..." Kingsley


    smiled.


    "I''m telling you the truth. You''re thirty-four this year, and when our baby is born, you''ll be thirty-five, and when he is ten, you''ll be


    in your mid-forties. Don''t you think you should thank me?"


    m certainly getting old..." He touched her jaw with a sigh of satisfaction, "Thank you for letting me experience this magical


    feeling. Although it is not born, | already have the feeling of kinship. It feels like I''m bonding with it."


    Sherman found afortable way to sit and said, "If h e runs ahead and you run behind, will you be able to catch him?"


    Kingsley chuckled and his deep eyes were full of tenderness, as if he had seen such a scene, "Of course, | can. How can | get


    old when he has not grown up?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Somehow, Sherman felt a little sad when he heard that.


    She could almost imagine that Kingsley would love the baby to death.


    Because of his words, she felt that she had made the right decision to keep the baby.


    "Grace said | had offended you. And she said you couldn''t have set me up, for | was neither as beautiful a s Elizabeth Taylor nor


    as rich as Bill Gates."


    Kingsley squinted his eyes slightly and smiled, "She''s right..." "..." Sherman stared at him.


    He was very happy to see her expression. He kissed her warmly and said, "But she was only half right. | did set you up, for my


    future happiness..."


    "You always look so passionate and charming when you say that.¡±


    He looked her in the eye and said, "Are you attracted to me?"


    "Yes, very, very much," Sherman sighed. Mimicking him, she cupped his chiseled face, kissed his thin lips and pecked his sexy


    chin.


    "| like your answer very much and it makes me feel love..." He closed his deep eyes and let her kiss him at will.


    You''ve said that you have many sides, including ws. And | think I''m going to have many sides too."


    Kingsley''s anger was long gone, and there was only tenderness and gentleness left.


    After dinner, Kingsley said he wanted to move to Sherman''s apartment. Hearing this, she frowned and said her apartment was a


    little bit small. So he asked Sherman to move to the vi.


    Sherman did not answer.


    Rubbing her hand slowly, Kingsley


    said, "Can you imagine what i


    like to havea haby ii Age¡± | don''t


    Walt miss his growing up. Do you


    want me to miss his growing up in


    my age?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was trying to elicit sympathy.


    Closing her eyes slightlycSheha


    idk nihil y use my words


    against me." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes. Tell me, are you going to live with me?" His confession was open and aboveboard.


    Taking a deep breath, Sherman couldn''t help butugh, "Yes."


    "Then leave the rest to me, and I''ll take care of it all..."


    Eventually, he moved to Sherman''s apartment, which was within easy reach of Sherman''spany and downtown.


    Kingsley''s suits and coats were brought to Sherman''s apartment by Lee in boxes, along with toiletries.


    In addition, Lee also brought some heavy carpets, which Sherman did not like.


    Lee said that Mr. Wright was afraid


    that Ms. Holmes mgt slip saa tall)


    Finally the Garbets covered the whole


    apartment. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lee left, leaving Sherman to unpack Kingsley''s belongings.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Sherman needed to sort Kingsley''s belongings and put them in different ces. With his things, the apartment seemed to be a


    little crowded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman hadn''t resigned yet. She went to work and got off work as usual. But Kingsley drove her to work and home more


    frequently, as he was overly nervous.


    When he was at home, he would definitely drive Sherman to herpany. When he was busy, Lee would drive Sherman to


    work. But Kingsley thought that sometimes Lee was also upied, so it was better to especially prepare a car and a driver for


    Sherman.


    She felt that Kingsley was too nervous. If he and Lee were busy, she could take a taxi or take the subway or bus.


    But he disagreed, as he thought that the subway or the bus was too crowded and Sherman may face the risk 0 f falling.


    As a result, he prepared a car and a driver for her, who was at Sherman''s service for 24 hours.


    Sherman and Kingsley got along with each other more harmoniously and warmly than she had thought.


    They had few disagreements. Even if they had a disagreement, one of them would give in and the other would understand.


    When two people were in love, it was better to be considerate towards and tolerant of each other.


    On the other side.


    Billy and Natalie came back from their honeymoon. They spent their honeymoon near Santabaca and had a good time.


    There were many tasks in thepany so Billy went t o work after the honeymoon. When Natalie was sitting in the living room


    and drinking coffee, Moriah came down.


    When Natalie saw Moriah, she immediately stood up and greeted Moriah docilely. "Mother."


    Moriah replied but her attitude was indifferent. The servant handed her a cup of coffee. She drank it and spoke.


    ¡°Billy''s purpose for marrying you is obvious and you know it clearly. You''d better give birth to a child as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, you should leave."


    Natalie''s expression remained the same. She still looked docile and she respectfully responded.


    In fact, Billy was healthy. As long as he often had sex with Natalie, she would get pregnant.


    Natalie wanted to take over the project. She told Billy her n and he agreed.


    She went to meet Sherman. It was in the morning.


    Sherman got off a Volvo, followed by her driver, who was saying something.


    Seeing Natalie inadvertently, Sherman frowned slightly. Natalie said, "|e to you for the project. I''ve taken over the project."


    After hearing these words, Sherman was willing to sit down and talk with her.


    "Isn''t Mr. Wright very rich? Hispany, CH Corporation, has been listed in Athana. Why did he prepare a Volvo for you?"


    Natalie took a sip of coffee.


    Because she was too jealous of Sherman, she deliberately wanted to irritate Sherman.


    But Sherman would not be irritated. Though other people didn''t know why Kingsley prepared a Volvo for her, she knew.


    He wanted to prepare a car for her


    but she didn''t want a too expensive


    car. Kingsley had t wither!


    choeding fora long time,


    ingsley finally selected this car


    because the salesperson said that


    Volvo had the highest safety


    performance. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing these words, Kingsley didn''t hesitate to buy the car.


    "If youe to me for the project,


    say something about ity nots tot}


    inate yank Tene felt that


    th¨¦re was no need to talk with


    Natalie. 1 Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Natalie was


    very casual. She came here just


    inform Sherm ayeteGhatttaken


    over tBd phofect, Now that she had


    informed Sherman about it, there


    was no need for her to stay. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then she stood up and turned around but she happened to see Billy walking by.


    Why does Billye here at this time?¡¯ Natalie frowned.


    However, she did not walk towards Billy but stood in ce, as Billy privately told her that it was better to keep a distance in


    public.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Sherman of course saw Billy. She thought that he wasing over to find Natalie. She walked by them and left expressionlessly.


    After saying something to Natalie, Billy stepped forward and blocked Sherman, "Give me the details of the project."


    Sherman nodded. Billy looked at her with a gloomy look, which was cold and chilling.


    After that, he didn''t say anything else and went to thepany directly. He should be looking for the manager or the president.


    Sherman walked in the opposite direction.


    Natalie stood there and watched them. She thought that they seemed to havepletely broken off their rtionship.


    Afterwards, she walked out of thepany and left.


    Kingsley picked up Sherman for lunch. They ordered fish soup. But after smelling the fish, Sherman wanted to vomit.


    Kingsley frowned and asked the chef to make some porridge. Sherman ate some.


    "| never thought pregnancy was a hard thing. But now | think you are very ufortable..." Kingsley patted


    her back.


    ¡°No pains, no gains. | need to go through pains to have a baby too. | feel very happy. I''m not painful at all." Sherman said


    happily.


    Kingsley twisted his thin lips lightly, embraced her, and kissed her, "In a few days, I''m going back to Lanechett, then to Norwood.


    Do you want toe with me?"


    "It''s okay for me to stay in Santabaca." Sherman didn''t want to go there.


    Kingsley gazed at her and said, "A few dayster, it will be the New Year. I''m going back for the New Year. If you don''t go back


    with me, we won''t be able to see each other for a long time..."


    "You wille back. I''m not a pampered woman."


    "Won''t you miss me?"


    "Yes. But | know that you will definitelye back."


    Kingsley rubbed his eyebrows with his long fingers. A t this moment, his gaze was deeper, "I will miss you. | can''t wait to see


    you.


    Sherman smiled, "So you have toe back soon. I''ll wait for you here. I''m pregnant now and I''ll feel tired if | travel too much."


    Kingsley immediately dismissed the idea of asking her to go with him.


    Now she was pregnant. She certainly couldn''t travel too much. Taking the ne was tiring. If she vomited again, she must feel


    very ufortable. He hadn''t thought about it carefully...


    Natalie came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a very sexy nightgown that someone gave her when she got married.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The room door was pushed open.


    Billy walked in. He h d.qrynk at bt


    wine: Hepialed Hig tle and went to


    the bathroom. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie was worried about him and


    followed him in. She helped irayiake


    off his shirt ang\soiisaits and then


    cha pat He hand on his chest and


    helped him take a bath. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy was seriously drunk. He directl


    wrapped his big han ecu Oue


    yabitreeints tHe bathtub, and


    pressed against her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course Natalie was happy to ept it.


    They made love quickly.


    Finally Billyy beside her. He said in a low but angry voice, "Sherman!"


    Natalie was very angry. It was she who had sex with Billy, but he called her "Sherman"!


    Even though he called Sherman''s name in such an angry voice, Natalie couldn''t tolerate it!

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Even if he was angry, he shouldn''t have called Sherman''s name. A me of anger rose in her chest. She didn''t sleep and stood


    in front of the window with clenched teeth.


    Billy''s behavior made Natalie so angry that she couldn''t sit down. The anger built up in her chest.


    She didn''t know when she would lose her temper.


    Her bad temper had been suppressed for too long, or rather, for about seven years. If it broke out, she didn''t know what she


    would look like.


    In the morning, Natalie was not awake yet. When someone knocked at the door, she frowned and was slightly annoyed.


    Billy, who was still sleeping beside her, naturally had n o intention of opening the door. Natalie had to tighten her pajamas and go


    to the door.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person standing outside the door was Moriah.


    The displeasure on Natalie''s face dispersed immediately and she raised a smile, "Good morning, Mom."


    "It''s already half-past eight." Moriah didn''t look good and said reproachfully, "Where is Billy?" "He''s still sleeping." Natalie said.


    Anyway, she was not


    going to work. Even if it was nine o¡¯clock, so what?


    "He drank a lot of winest night and got drunk, so naturally he couldn''t get up in the morning. As a wife, what is your duty? If he


    can''t get up, you should wake him up. Do | still need to remind you of this?"


    Natalie was already very unhappy and felt that Moriah was giving her trouble.


    However, she couldn''t get angry and remained soft and obedient. So she said, "Mom, I''ll go wake him up right now."


    Seeing her attitude, Moriah didn''t say anything else, turned around, and left.


    After closing the door of the room, Natalie let out a breath and called Billy softly, suppressing her emotions.


    After Billy washed up, Natalie thought about it and said to him, "Let''s move out, okay?"


    She still felt that it was good to live in the vi where she had used to live. She could do whatever she wanted to do. If she lived


    in the Day family''s vi, she would feel very ufortable as Moriah might give her trouble every day.


    But Billy didn''t want to move out. He looked at the time, casually took the suit, and said, "We''ll see about that."


    There was a meeting in the morning, and now he was alreadyte.


    At the airport.


    Kingsley was pulling his suitcase, and Sherman was following him. She had taken time off to see him off.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?" Kingsley stopped. He looked at her and put his hands o n her shoulders.


    Sherman shook her head firmly and said, "No. I''ll stay right here in Santabaca."


    Kingsley sighed, took her into his


    arms, and said helpless| with big T)


    AG oigg swreOSHSul | do? | have


    ee but | already miss you very


    much." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His low voice was charming. Sherman smiled and reached her hands to hug him. Her hands circled his wide and robust waist.


    Kingsley tucked her loose hair behind


    her ear. After that, he oe himself


    against h rear eons eep


    vbite: en, please <7 care of


    yourself and our baby during my


    absence." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded and responded to him, "I will take care of myself and the baby, and you should take care of your health.¡±


    People always felt reluctant to leave the moment before parting.


    At this time, the boarding


    announcement came Upe teeOrt


    scgonsengee Kingsley still


    i Ny and intimately embraced her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    4 understand how you feel, but the parting is temporary. Go ahead. I''ll call you every day." She said.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Kingsley''s expression softened and he smiled. His tender kiss fell on her lips and then he gave her a French kiss.


    He didn''t leave with the suitcase until the urging sound came from the broadcast again and again. Sherman watched his long


    and broad back.


    His ck suit was straight and upright. He looked handsome in the suit, as the suit fitted him very well. There was no trace of


    wrinkles on the suit. He walked forward step by step and the distance between him and her was getting farther and farther...


    Sherman stood there, watching him walk away, with a smile on her face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he was about to receive the security check, he turned around and strode towards her. The edge of his coat arched.


    Kingsley held her face and kissed her deeply.


    Sherman was so surprised that her eyes widened. She let him kiss her and smiled.


    After he kissed her, Sherman gently pushed him away. ¡®Does he know that his rashness at this time is very different from his


    usual maturity, calmness, and detachedness?¡±


    Kingsley knew it. But he hadn''t been so rash for a long time and rashness did not belong to a man of his age.


    However, it was all his instinct and could not be suppressed.


    "You act so suddenly. Others will think that you are abnormal or you are carrying something that cannot b e brought." Sherman


    looked around and many people''s eyes fell on them.


    "If | can, | wish that | could put you in my suitcase and take you away. This is my sincere thought. Goodbye, baby..."


    This time, he didn''t look back and went to receive the security check. Then he disappeared from her sight.


    Sighing slightly, Sherman turned around and walked out of the airport. Lee was in the car and waited for her. Kingsley especially


    asked Lee to stay.


    She knew a little about his purpose of taking her to his home. On the one hand, it would be that he wanted to stay with her. On


    the other hand, he intended to take her to meet his family members.


    To be honest, she was not ready to meet his parents and she didn''t n to get married now.


    She had a sense of fear for marriage.


    Back to the apartment, she saw Grace standing downstairs, who looked a little sad. Frowning, Sherman walked over and


    brought Grace into the apartment.


    "That woman appeared in front of Charlie..." Grace said. She had thought about this problem a long time ago. Since Santabaca


    was not veryrge, the two would definitely meet one day. And there would always be one day.


    ¡®That woman?¡¯ After thinking for a while, Sherman knew whom Grace was referring to. "Then what happened?"


    "Then Charlie let me leave by myself. He went to apany that woman to lunch. At the sight of that woman, he was shocked


    but he was obviously surprised and happy..." Grace said in a calm and toneless voice.


    ¡°And then?" Sherman was a little anxious, so she asked Grace again and again.


    "Then | came to you."


    Sherman frowned. "It''s not like what you will do."


    "He looked at me with imploring eyes.


    It was the first time that Lhadgedn |


    y behiauesikeufit!erace turned


    ) ¡®hs TV, with her legszily


    crossed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman still looked at her, without changing her expression.


    Grace said again, "Why do you look at


    me like that? I''m not as kind as


    think. They are tegatteel fow''s d


    thaydaktt Ware that | know it. Since |


    know they are together, do you think


    something will happen between


    them?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Without speaking, Sherman felt that she was right. If the two met, they would meet again sooner orter. It could not be


    prevented.


    But since Grace knew that they were


    together and Charlie kn wy thatGrade


    ot inane andane Geman were


    t ey nothing would happen


    between the two. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, Grace was calm and not angry. Although she had a hot temper, she was rational.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Rather than continuing the discussion, Sherman asked Grace what she wanted to eat, and she would prepare it.


    How did Grace dare to let pregnant Sherman cook for her? So she called the restaurant and ordered some food.


    Grace was bored after dinner and felt that there was n 0 point in doing anything. Instead of watching TV, she wanted to go to the


    nightclub.


    So did Sherman. It was boring to stay alone in the room without anyone talking.


    Knowing Sherman¡¯s idea was coincident with hers, Grace hugged Sherman and smiled radiantly, "Oh, you''re so sweet. I''m so


    lucky to have you."


    Then Lee drove them to the nightclub. Lee frowned ever since he knew they were going to the nightclub.


    He did not think Mr. Wright would like Ms. Holmes to go to such a ce.


    Sherman and Grace had not been to the nightclub for a long time. That was not a ce for them to indulge, but a ce to rx


    and vent.


    They were not there for thrills or indulgences, but to vent their frustrations and anger.


    Grace danced on the dance floor, while Sherman sat in a quiet corner drinking juice.


    Hardly had Sherman finished a ss of juice than her phone rang. It was Kingsley, and she answered it.


    ¡°You were in the nightclub?"


    "Eh, I''ve only just arrived and had a ss of juice," Sherman replied.


    ¡°Look, it''s not the right ce for you. That''s too noisy ..." Kingsley was drinking water, "and turbulent..."


    "Is it not right for me, or are you afraid of a bad influence on your baby?" Sherman smiled so that her dimples showed, which


    were beautiful and sweet.


    Hearing that, Kingsley chuckled, "A little bit of both, to be honest. If you really want to y there, remember t o sit in the private


    room so | can rest assured...¡±


    Sherman did not notice a crowd of peopleing into the nightclub, and Billy was at the front.


    She did not notice Billy, but Billy spotted her, and so did her sweet smile and dimples.


    Billy was in a foul mood almost immediately, but he did not show it. He went straight to a private room on the second floor.


    When he saw Sherman, he remembered what she had said that day. Her determination and mercilessness drove him almost


    mad.


    Natalie and Livia also came there. Natalie had identally seen Billye there before.


    "How did you know | was at the


    nightclub? It seem bat deetstnut! |


    unravel Ku also your courier.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You may well say so. Do not stay


    there too long. Call me wheny, t


    home. Go baok toxneapartment


    Herdrereh! or Lee will call me..."


    Kingsley said in a deep and gentle


    voice. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, are you threatening me? I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry."


    "Did you go with your friends?¡± Kingsley asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded and told him it was Grace, whom he knew.


    They chatted merrily, and Sherman smiled all the time. After talking for a long time, they hung up.


    Natalie and Livia saw Sherman.


    Although Sherman also Wels i0e)


    them, she i norechtki¨¦e ahd waited


    ADErade ws ile drinking juice and


    flipping through a magazine. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Livia thought, ¡®Sherman was actually the most fortunate one of them all.¡¯

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    "However, it is not bad for Natalie. At least she got what she wanted. Billy married her.¡¯


    The nightclub was a noisy and crowded ce. All of a sudden, someone tapped Natalie''s shoulder from behind, and she turned


    around and found it was Evelyn Kelly.


    Evelyn and Sherman went to the same college. They used to be in the same ss. She also knew Natalie.


    "So lucky to meet you here! Would you like to join Sherman with me and have a drink?" Evelyn pointed t o the corner where


    Sherman was sitting.


    Natalie didn''t refuse. Sherman looked up and said hello to Evelyn.


    The four sat around a table. However, only Natalie, Livia, and Evelyn were talking. Sherman remained silent the whole time.


    Sherman was not their same kind. She was not friends with the other three. She had principles in making friends.


    Feeling a little bored, Evelyn said to Natalie, "I just saw Mr. Day. Let''s go say hello."


    Natalie smiled smugly. She nced over at Sherman seemingly unintentionally, "This isn''t a good time, is i


    t? He''s at work. I''m afraid we''ll disturb him."


    ¡°We''re just going to say hello. Aren''t you being overly concerned?"


    Feeling she could refuse Evelyn no more, Natalie got u p and went with her.


    Sherman sneered indifferently. She thought Natalie''s show-off was really boring.


    Everyone in Santabaca already knew she was married to Billy. Did she need to keep showing off all the time?


    Billy was there for business. When men went to a nightclub for business, it was about wine and women.


    It was the CEO of the otherpany. Surely the contract was important to both thepanies. The manager called a few girls


    in.


    They first signed the contract. Then they had dinner. After dinner, they started to drink.


    Monotonous drinking would be boring. Someone suggested ying a game. The girls would feed them drinks, in a special way.


    Billy was well aware of such hints. However, he was not in a good mood since he had seen Sherman earlier.


    But there were certain rules for special asions, so Billy didn''t object.


    In the first round, Billy lost. Everyone was up and insisted on letting a girl feed him a drink.


    They all knew that Billy used to be


    wild. But he just got married his


    wife was utside THY didnt dare to


    goto r. They asked the girl to pour


    him a ss of wine and feed it into


    his mouth. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In a nightclub, the girls who


    apanied men drinking t ererhad


    various otivas, thef-hied seen


    aoe men there, but they had


    rarely seen such a handsome and


    powerful man. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Asexy girl stood up, held her ss, and raised it to Billy''s lips. She smiled temptingly, and her body was close to Billy''s.


    When Natalie pushed open the door to the private room and walked in with Evelyn, she ran right into such a scene.


    She immediately felt enraged. She could barely hold it.


    It was different between being a


    mistress and a wife. When she w


    his mistress, s egqud toterst


    evoiything re id. But when she


    became his wife, she couldn''t stand


    Billy flirting with other women. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    All eyes in the room turned to Natalie. She had to pretend to be generous and smiled lightly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when she nced at Billy, her eyes welled u p with tears, sorrows and usations. Tears would drop out of her eyes


    at any second. She looked so pitiful.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Resolutely, Natalie turned around and got out. The door mmed behind her. Billy frowned. He got up and went after her.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, Natalie sped up her pace. She started to trot, and Billy followed closely behind her.


    Just then, Sherman happened to stand up. She was heading for the bar to get a ss of water.


    Natalie was some distance away from Sherman, but after she noticed Sherman out of the corners of her eyes, she changed her


    course. She ran in the direction of Sherman. As she passed Sherman, her shoulder hit Sherman''s shoulder hard. Sherman


    stumbled, and her shoulder hit the bar. She was in severe pain from the hit.


    Natalie didn¡¯t notice the chair beside her feet.


    Wearing high heels, she tripped and fell. Her whole body fell straight to the floor, and her knees hit hard o n the floor.


    She had intended to hit Sherman for she just hated the woman.


    Grace walked over and started cursing at Natalie. Sherman put her hand on her wounded shoulder and looked at Natalie


    indifferently.


    ¡°What''s your intention? | think you are doing this on purpose."


    "No, | didn''t hit her on purpose. | slipped on my feet." Natalie''s knee hurt. She couldn''t get up on her feet. It was a little awkward.


    "Who the hell would believe you? Sherman''s pregnant. If anything happens to her, Natalie, you''re finished. | won''t let you go!"


    Grace deliberately kicked the chair. The chair fell over and hit Natalie. The woman looked more miserable.


    Natalie firmly denied Grace''s usation. With a serious look on her face, she swore, "I didn''t mean to hit her. If | intended to hurt


    her or her baby, | can''t have any children in my life! Or I''ll be hit by a car and die on getting out of the ce!"


    Indeed, she had no intention of hurting Sherman''s baby. She hated Sherman, but she didn''t dare hurt Sherman''s baby. She was


    no idiot!


    Kingsley was so powerful. If she hurt their child, what good could that do her? Kingsley would definitely not let it go with her or


    Billy.


    Now, she had only married into the Day family. Her good life had only begun. How could she be that stupid?


    ¡°You swear was wonderfully vicious. It''s good. | like it. " Graceughed. She tilted her hand that was holding a ss of water,


    and the water spilled on Natalie.


    Grace was not in a good mood, and Natalie the bitch ran right into it. She couldn''t help it.


    Billy walked over and pushed Grace away. He carried Natalie up in his arms. If the woman hadn''t been Charlie''s wife, he would


    have punched her in the face, "Is it enough?"


    Grace grunted, "No, it''s far from enough!"


    ¡°And you, who do you think is interested in your child? To hurt your child? Is it worth it?" Billy asked Sherman.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He hated her. And at the moment, he was even more annoyed!


    Natalie wrapped her arms around Billy''s neck, and her head was nestled on his neck. She looked so delicate, s 0 fragile, so


    pitiful!


    "You should be grateful you''re Charlie''s wife!


    Otherwise..." Billy''s eyes grew darker at Natalie''s current situation.


    "I''m so scared!" Grace wiggled her hips. She didn''t give a damn about it.


    "And you, you''re getting more and


    more disgusting! You''re a mean


    woman! You deguehs scene


    Hepar¡¯Billy!tdoked savagely at


    Sherman. He got more irritated. And


    his hatred for her got intensified.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman smiled. She slowly rubbed


    her shoulder and leaned back against


    the bar with a littleziness." You''re


    right. I''ma disgustingatamad. NG"!


    ee a Karidsre with Natalie.


    She''s a sugar. Look at her! She''s such


    a kind, sweet, vulnerable woman. I''m


    no match for her. You have sharp


    eyes. As long as you think Natalie''s


    adorable, it''s fine for you. As for how


    bad other women are, it''s none of


    your business!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace alsoughed. Sheughed


    flirtatiously, "Yeah, it''s true. The b


    Sherman''s carr Ing nensn''otar h


    the ea (BUEWhat about her first


    child? | assume her first child was


    worth the risk, so someoney hands


    onhim..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy didn''t hear Grace. His eyes red at Sherman.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    However, Natalie''s face changed a bit in color. But it was subtle. She continued to feign weakness and asked Billy to take her to


    the bathroom...


    For Sherman''s first child, Natalie thought she had nothing to do with it. She made that phone call to Sherman merely to irritate


    her.


    As for what had happened afterward, Sherman fell down and hit her stomach. She bled a lot and then she lost the baby. Those


    were all idents, not her intentions.


    It was not her fault. It was only that Sherman got bad luck and so did the child. God did her a great favor.


    Grace''s words couldn''t scare Natalie. She didn''t panic. It was just that Billy was feeling guilty about her at the moment, and she


    wanted to make the most of it. She didn''t want to waste time arguing with them there ...


    Grace tried to frame her by saying those crap. Natalie sneered. It was useless. She didn''t do it. The oral usation was not


    evidence. Grace had no evidence a t all. Natalie didn¡¯t give a damn about it.


    Billy was still ring at Sherman.


    Sherman didn''t want to stay any longer. She came to the nightclub only because she couldn''t let Grace go


    there alone.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Soon Sherman turned around and left. Grace made a grunt. She nced at the couple, her eyes full of disgust and hatred. She


    followed Sherman behind.


    After the two left, Natalie got angry. She jumped off Billy''s arms, dragging her injured leg, and she walked forward.


    Her anger had subsided earlier. But now, it came up again like an outbreak of flood, stirring up huge waves.


    Billy also sped up his pace. He caught up with Natalie in a few steps and grabbed her wrist from behind.


    Natalie shrugged him off. The anger inside her became more and more fervent. She threw him off more vigorously.


    Before, when they were not married, she would not have been so angry if she saw him with another woman. She would surely


    feel jealous and upset, but now, she felt the rage burning inside her.


    Apparently, this was the difference between being a mistress and being a wife. It was so distinct, and the contrast was so strong.


    "Shall we go home?" Billy didn''t notice Natalie''s anger because Natalie had never been mad at him before, so he didn''t take it


    seriously.


    His inquiry enraged Natalie, and she stormed, "Are you ignoring me?"


    Billy frowned. He was confused.


    m your wife. As your wife, | saw that scene in the club. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation?"


    "Just as you saw it, the girl was just


    feeding me a drink. Itis\s9 otifalld.!


    \ngad endian it to you?" Billy


    asked rhetorically. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is! | only saw her feeding you a drink. But what if | hadn''t shown up? Who knows what would have happened?"


    It was dark. The two were standing in the street. Natalie''s pitched voice caused many people to nce a t them.


    Then Billy spoke again, "You''ve got a


    temper. I''m asking you west pine.


    garpingikorme-with meorare


    you staying here alone?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was not in a good mood, and he was irritable. His tone was cold and harsh.


    Billy''s cold tone brought Natalie back


    to her senses. Immediately, she


    came to herself. Thehieg jue gotten


    rriegrandistie got so angry at him.


    ow were they going to live together


    for the rest of their lives if things


    continued to go on like this? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Billy didn''t say anything. He just stretched out his hand and tapped on his car, motioning her to get in the car.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Billy liked Natalie behaving as before. She had been gentle, considerate, tolerant and patient before Billy


    married her.


    So, if Natalie changed, Billy would not be able to ept her.


    But Natalie''s thoughts were different from Billy''s. She appeared gentle, considerate, tolerant and patient in order to marry Billy.


    Now that she married Billy, it meant that she needn''t be that tolerant. Furthermore, she was now his wife. He was so close to the


    nightclub woman. Why should she still be gentle, considerate, and understanding?


    ¡®If Billy continues to be close to other women, | do not know what will happen. Perhaps my ending will be no different from


    Sherman''s.¡¯


    Natalie felt that she had to let Billy know one thing now. She was his wife, not his mistress!


    They had no words and kept silent along the way, as they both had their own things on their minds.


    When they returned to the Day family''s vi, there


    was a guest, who was Sarah''s husband, Leonel Gorton.


    He was about one meter and seventy-five meters tall. He was neither good-looking nor ugly. But he had a good body shape.


    Natalie had heard that he was a libertine from Sarah. When Natalie looked at Leonel, he was turning his eyes to her.


    When they looked at each other, something was different in Leonel''s eyes. Natalie directly looked away.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the presence of Billy''s father and mother, Leonel was polite and well-mannered but Sarah still mocked him and often snorted


    coldly, as she was disdainful of Leonel.


    Billy didn''t eat. When he arrived home, he went to take a shower and stayed upstairs. In fact, Natalie didn''t want toe down.


    But her rtionship with Moriah was not good and she didn''t want their rtionship to get worse so she went down.


    In the meantime, Moriah said that Leonel and Sarah should have a baby, as they were not very young.


    Leonel just prevaricated. Sarah didn''t mean to have a child at all now, let alone be pregnant with Leonel''s child. When Sarah got


    impatient, she snapped, "Who wants to get pregnant with his child? He has so many women outside. Maybe there have been a


    lot of illegitimate children.¡±


    In the end, the atmosphere was a little unpleasant.


    Leonel left but he forgot to bring the bag. Moriah asked Sarah to take it to Leonel, but Sarah refused.


    So, Moriah had to ask Natalie to take it to Leonel. Though feeling somewhat reluctant, Natalie still agreed.


    There were several days before the New Year. And thepany had given its workers annual leave.


    Sherman felt that the days without going to work were veryfortable, as she could wake up at any time she wanted.


    She didn''t n to go home to spend the New Year, as i t was quitefortable to stay in the apartment alone.


    She and Kingsley had phone calls. But during the phone calls, she did not ask about his return date.


    Hispany wasrge, so there


    must be a lot of things to deal with


    Besides, the Ney wYearWas bi


    portent which he would


    celebrate with his family. As his


    family was very prestigious, there


    were restrictions. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was convenient to spend the New


    Year alone, as one could just


    things that he er@hre (xke. sherman


    bodigke id foods, most of which


    were ingredients that could be used


    to make pizzas. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She preferred pizzas, so she bought a lot of ingredients. As the New Year was approaching, almost everyone was very busy


    buying foods and clothes.


    There always seemed to be so ee


    people on the streets. Ws st


    were cro dediana wst Mg. ? oe


    df the people were couples or


    lovers, who were shopping happily.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It took Sherman a day to prepare the things that she needed. Then she stayed in the apartment and didn''t n to go out.


    Her phone rang. When she picked it up, she caught a glimpse of the number and smiled.


    ¡°What are you doing now?" Kingsley''s voice was low, with special tenderness and care.


    "I''m making pizzas. There are cheese pizza and beef pizza." Sherman held the phone with one hand and wiped off the flour with


    the other hand.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    ¡°Well done..." Kingsley''s eyes blinked and he praised her. His voice was tinged with tenderness. "Have you prepared pizza for


    me?"


    ¡°Of course, I''ve bought a lot of ingredients and put them in the refrigerator. When youe back, I''ll make pizza for you."


    Sherman answered with a light smile.


    "Don''t tempt me..." His voice suddenly became low, from which one could feel that Kingsley seemed to suppress something.


    Sherman shook her head. "I''m telling the truth. Which sentence tempts you?"


    ¡°Every word you say and every breath you take tempt me. I''ve never been so desperately desiring to be with you now..."


    When he said love words, Sherman felt that he was particrly charming and attractive, even if she and h e talked on the phone


    at this time.


    With blood rushing to her cheeks, Sherman replied to him, with a slightly teasing tone. "In order not to continue to tempt you, |


    decide to hang up the phone. Take care of yourself well."


    His voice was calm, with a little helplessness and a


    little pampering affection...


    Sherman felt that she could not continue to talk to him anymore. When he was saying those love words, she missed him so


    much.


    Staying alone in the apartment making pizzas and with the soap operas still ying on the TV, she still felt a little empty and


    lonely.


    At this moment, she really missed him! If she continued to talk to him, she would only miss him even more.


    The next day, it was New Year''s Eve. Sherman was busy cleaning the room and tidying things up.


    In the afternoon, Berton called and asked her to go home for the New Year.


    Sherman didn''t n to go. But Berton directly asked Noah toe and pick her up. Reluctantly, Sherman went home.


    Mildred, Joyce, and Berton were all at home. The dishes had been prepared and arrayed on the table. Sherman was not in the


    mood to dig in, so she drank warm water instead.


    Noah stayed by her side and refused to leave. Joyce was holding her newly bought skirt.


    In the meantime, Mildred came over and asked Sherman whether she received alimony after the divorce.


    Sherman calmly answered if she was given money, why had she worked as a cleaner and been wearing cheap clothes?


    Berton pulled Mildred. Sherman was their daughter anyway. Now she divorced and had no money so Berton couldn''t bear to be


    cruel to her.


    Mildred rolled her eyes at Berton. When it was time for dinner, the TV was turned on. Every TV station was broadcasting shows.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t want to eat this |,


    as she felt it w sipg @reSsy arid


    madeaiek Hauseous. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The TV was on and the living room was full ofughter.


    Sherman sighed slightly and turned


    her eyes to the window cheek"


    speyifaon fag so dark, like


    imine ck mist. She could not see


    anything. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She felt a little lonely during the New Year holiday.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, which


    shocked her. Her heart was beatitig|


    f t sudderay. Ween She answered


    t hone, she found that it was


    Kingsley. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He wished her a happy New Year. And then he asked Sherman to go down.


    Sherman asked him where she should go.


    Kingsley asked her to go downstairs, as he wanted to show her something.

 Chapter 994 "Im not in the apartment right now. Im at my dads." Sherman lowered her voice.

    Chapter 994 "I''m not in the apartment right now. I''m at my dad''s." Sherman lowered her voice.


    He continued to speak. "Wherever you are, now, listen to me. Come down..."


    Sherman licked her lips. She hung up on him and then got up to take her coat from the hanger. When she walked towards the


    door, Noah saw her and asked her where to go.


    She answered that she was going to the store downstairs to buy some things.


    She walked downstairs. There were street lights flickering and fireworks rushing into the sky from time to time, which looked


    colorful and very beautiful.


    Standing in the cold wind, Sherman turned around and looked around. Then her phone rang again. She answered it and his


    tender voice came. "Look back."


    Turning back, she was stunned in ce, as there was a lump in her throat.


    Kingsley stood not far away.


    He was holding the phone with one hand, with his right hand casually in the pocket of the suit pants. He was wearing a dark red


    shirt and a long ck trench coat.


    He stood straight, with an affectionate expression on his face. It could be seen that he came back hurriedly and was fatigued


    with the journey.


    Looking at such a man, Sherman suddenly thought of that sentence, "Far from the sea you run all the way".


    "Have you seen me?" Kingsley gazed at her intently and said to the phone.


    She nodded and stared at him for a moment.


    "Then, stand still. Just stand still..." He became gentler. And then he walked towards her step by step.


    When he stopped, his big palm fell on her slender waist and he hugged her tightly. Sherman put her arms around his waist,


    enjoying the mature and sexy fragrance emanating from him.


    "Why did youe back suddenly?" Burying her head in his warm and broad chest, Sherman felt so warm.


    Kingsley whispered to her. "My woman and child are here. | want to spend New Year with you..."


    There was a lump in Sherman''s throat. Sherman felt s o moved and she grabbed his coat. "Then you father and mother..."


    However, before she could finish her words, Kingsley had already held up her face with his fingers and gazed at her. His


    expression exposed his feelings that he missed Sherman much. He gently put his finger on Sherman''s lips and smiled. "| have


    apanied my father and mother to spend New Year for thest 34 years. But it is the first New Year that | spend with you and


    our child. | don''t want to miss it..."


    Overflowing with happiness, Sherman felt very warm. She liked him more and more...


    Standing on tiptoes, Sherman put her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    He was very happy with her behavior and kissed her deeply. His kiss was so deep that Sherman felt aroused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After a long time, Kingsley let go of


    her. He felt that his exh ustigndnithe


    past fewmdaxs aisapbeated. Let''s go


    back to the apartment..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After looking at her father''s room, Sherman thought for a while and then nodded.


    It was New Year''s Eve. There were


    very few people on the seeks thay


    altayed ponent We rove the car,


    Cc Min her hand. Their fingers


    were intertwined. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When he returned to the apartment,


    Kingsley went to take a kath reorder


    t etbaptehlaht fake a bath for


    two days and he didn''t eat for a


    whole day. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Knowing this, Sherman went to the kitchen. She made spaghetti, a pizza and a cheese omelette for him.


    When Kingsley came out of the bathroom, she had put the food on the table. She smiled and beckoned to him. "Come here to


    eat.¡±


    As the aroma of the food was so tempting, Kingsley couldn''t wait to eat it. He walked over and sat down.


    When he was eating, she watched him.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Kingsley hadn''t eaten any food all day. Although his manners were graceful, in no seconds, he finished a te of spaghetti. He


    ate up all the dishes she had made.


    Sherman teased, "If people see you like this, they''ll think you''re a refugee!"


    "You won''t know how much | miss your food. How long I''ve missed them..." He took the ss of water and took a sip.


    "Then it''s my fault. | shouldn''t have tempted you in the first ce."


    "That''s true. And there is another thing | want to do now. I''ve missed it for so long too..."


    Sherman asked curiously, "What''s that?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A good night''s sleep, holding you in my arms..." He replied, gazing deeply into her eyes.


    Sherman knew how tired he was. She let out a soft sigh, "You could not have made yourself so tired. No need to get back in


    such a hurry."


    ¡°| wanted to spend New Year with you and our baby. It is the earnest wish in my heart. When | was in Norwood, | kept thinking


    about you. | can''t stop it..."


    Was she moved? Absolutely! An involuntary smile came on the corners of Sherman''s mouth. She dragged him over and made


    him lie down on the bed. Then she took off his slippers. She also got on the bed and asked him, "Tonight, as everybody else is


    celebrating New Year, I''ll stay by your side and have a good sleep with you..."


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly. He was all smiles, on his eyebrows, at the corners of his mouth.


    He clutched her into his arms, so tight, so firm that it was as if they could feel each other''s souls.


    Sherman loved this feeling, this closeness. She took a deep breath. She was content, "Thank you. You gave m e a big surprise.


    You make me so happy."


    For a woman, not just any man could give her such kind of feeling. It was lucky to meet such a man.


    Kingsley ran hisrge, slender hand through her hair. Then his fingers rested on her head. He was tender, "I should thank you.


    You make me so happy. | feel content..."


    "Could we spend New Year together like this?" Sherman nuzzled into his arms a little more.


    "Why not? Our hearts are together. It''s the most wonderful thing in the world..." He spoke slowly.


    That was true. Two hearts being together, and two people belonging to each other, what could be wrong with that?


    She never thought he would be back before midnight and spend New Year with her.


    It was twelve o''clock at midnight. The clock struck. He kissed her earlobe and said, "Happy New Year."


    Sherman responded, "Happy New Year. And, our baby, happy New Year to you too."


    The man''s slender, warm fingers lifted her nightgown, and her belly showed. His soft lips kissed her belly," Happy New Year,


    baby."


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Sherman grabbed it over. It was Noah calling.


    She made a soft cough, picked up the


    phone, and answered, " , Eneyiot


    in yer aran ints Chiang, and we


    had dinner together. I''m home at the


    moment." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They talked for a few more minutes.


    Then she hung up. Kin sley tookiher


    ies arqas again: Mitey both closed


    pone an


    d drifted asleep. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A rtionship didn''t need to be


    fervent all the time. That kind of


    passion was inten Se, Aye wo


    easily jade brent rtionship


    wouldst long. A word, a look, and


    they could understand each other. It


    was much more wonderful. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Outside the window, the fireworks were blooming. In the room, the sound of the two breathing intertwined. | t was cozy and quiet.


    The next morning, Sherman woke up. She was surprised to see an envelope on her dresser. Kingsley walked in, with a ss of


    milk in his hand.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Sherman asked, "Did you prepare it?"


    Kingsley nodded, asked Sherman to drink the milk, and said it was for the baby.


    Sherman could not helpughing, "Come on, the baby hasn''t been born yet. It''s too early.¡±


    Kingsley half closed his eyes and rubbed his temples," Please forgive my eagerness and excitement. As the baby''s father, I''m


    really looking forward to seeing the little thing. I''m 34 years old, but this baby is my first child, so | want the best for him..."


    Having his first child at 34, Kingsley felt a bit old.


    He had experienced many hardships and setbacks before, and because of these experiences, he would cherish his loved ones


    and rtives more.


    Moreover, he wanted to tell Sherman that it was the luckiest thing in his life to have her!


    "You''ll ruin the child if you spoil him so much." Sherman clutched the envelope, wondering what it was.


    "I''m a novice at being a father, but | will learn how to b e a good father. If you have anyints, please let me know. At this


    age..."


    Kingsley''s low voice sounded steady and serious.


    What he said was from the bottom of his heart.


    Sherman sat up, leaned forward, and threw her arms around his neck, inhaling his charming masculine breath, "I''m sure you''ll be


    a good father."


    She did not doubt that he would be a good father.


    "Thank you..." Kingsley held her lovingly and tenderly in his arms. That hug was full of sweetness.


    After finishing the milk, Sherman pinched the envelope with her fingers, wondering what Kingsley had put in it.


    Kingsley went to the living room, and Sherman did not know what he was doing. She twisted her head to nce at him and


    quickly opened the envelope.


    She thought it was not really a peek.


    Kingsley gave it to the baby, but the baby was still inside her. No matter what, she would be this baby''s mother.


    She thought it was reasonable for a mother to look at her baby''s gift.


    Sherman frowned as she opened the envelope and found only one card inside.


    Moreover, the card was nk. What did Kingsley mean?


    Kingsley was a prudent man, and she could not figure out what was on his mind.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley came over before Sherman


    put the card inside, so Sher


    caught o the spon Nietsad 0


    disduisi g her behavior, Sherman


    asked him with good grace. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sherman wondered.


    "I''ve been in the S City for a long time.


    Recently, | discussed a n to open a


    branch here. | didn''t re a qlean Idea


    soi IpgsneaPVe ahh should


    yan but now | do. All the


    products will be children''s products,


    and I''ll name the branch after this


    baby, as a gift to him..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley stood in front of the bed, his


    hands in his pocket. Th p hedeari¨¦d


    dipropa@@u hi hinigelfo nthe


    b Maat his strong arms so that their


    eyes were level. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman would never know how long Kingsley took t oe up with the gift in Norwood.


    Sherman was stunned. It was only a card in her hand, but it was a token of his love for this child.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Sherman was touched. Then, with a hint of a wicked grin on her face, she teased Kingsley, "What about my gift?"


    Kingsley leaned over and approached her little by little until there was no distance between them. His eyes were like a deep pool


    to suck Sherman in, "Do you really want it?"


    They were too close that Kingsley''s breath sprayed on Sherman''s face, which made Sherman''s heart miss a beat. She only


    meant it as a joke, but he took it seriously.


    Kingsley looked down, took out an envelope from his pocket, and stared at her, "Do you want it?"


    Sherman did not respond to him but turned her head and looked away to avoid his gaze.


    Kingsley looked at Sherman with a twinkle in his eyes, and Sherman sniffed a sense of danger.


    Then Kingsley pushed himself upright and stood up straight as a soldier. He looked at her intently and gave her the envelope.


    But Sherman did not ept it, and her eyes became dull. Then Kingsley chuckled, put the envelope on the dresser, and


    smoothed her hair, "How clever you are..."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He then said he was going to buy breakfast and told her to freshen up. After that, he went downstairs.


    After he left, Sherman hesitated for a while and opened the envelope Kingsley had given her.


    In the envelope, in addition to a marriage registration form, were ownership certificates of some properties in Norwood and


    Lanochette.


    Her conjectures proved right. He put a lot of thought into the gifts for her and the baby.


    However, Sherman was not ready for marriage. She had been so badly hurt by her previous marriage that she was not brave


    enough to move on to the next one!


    Marriage was different from courtship. One could fall i n love twice, three times, or more, but not with marriage.


    Kingsley brought back Chinese and Western breakfast, and he looked mild.


    Sherman thought it over, gave him the envelope, and said sincerely, "Sorry, Kingsley. I''m not ready for marriage. | must confess


    that a small part of me has been dreading the marriage a bit."


    Kingsley paused and turned to her. His mild expression was not changed by her words, and he said gently, "Well, you''re the


    boss."


    His words warmed her heart, and she chuckled,¡± Thank you, honey.¡±


    Kingsley was pouring soy milk, his white shirt was tight on his strong arms, and his actions exuded male sexuality. He said


    tenderly, "| love you so much.


    Someday | will be indispensable to you. That is precisely what | intend..."


    Sherman smiled, walked towards him, and put her arms around his sinewy waist.


    ¡°All right, let''s eat now. | will take you somewhere after breakfast..." Kingsley turned to kiss her.


    The fear still haunted her, and he


    knew it was because h Cheart was


    sal baat. asa his goal was to


    dispel her misgivings and fear.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, Kingsley took her out and walked down the street without driving.


    It was New Year''s Day, so there were


    a lot of couples on the treet OV


    Copsist he Hae Aant, which made


    Sherman feel warm and secure.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley took her to the mall to buy her a New Year''s gift, but she refused. She thought just kids liked that.


    There were many games to y on that street.


    Sherman saw a ring toss game and she wanted to try i t.


    Kingsley put his arm around her


    waist, squinted, and his voic wagyfull


    of tenderness,¡® told Golstabe with


    vote igiiday, So just tell me what


    you want to do, and I''ll satisfy you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley finally paid the stallholder $10 for ten


    bamboo rings.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Sherman was not good at this. She tossed five bamboo rings and got nothing.


    Undaunted, however, she tossed another five bamboo rings and came up empty.


    Kingsley rubbed his forehead with his prettyrge hand and could do nothing but spoil her. Sherman was rather stubborn and


    would not give up easily.


    Then Kingsley asked the stallholder for another ten bamboo rings.


    Her perseverance was extraordinary, and the bamboo rings she threw were scattered all over the ground. No matter how hard


    she tried, she could not trap a toy, which made her impatient.


    Standing behind Sherman, Kingsley smiled faintly, held her hand, looked straight ahead, and said softly," Listen, bend a little,


    take a step back, and then throw it out..."


    His tips really worked. The first bamboo ring Sherman tossednded around a white furry toy rabbit.


    She squinted and looked at him with admiration, thinking it was so marvelous, "How did you know that?


    Kingsley smiled, and his eyes glowed with the


    remembrance of things past, "I''ve yed this with others before. What else do you want to y? | haven''t been with you these


    days. I''ll make it up to you today...


    It was New Year''s Day. Sarah nned to visit her parents at the Day''s family vi, and Leonel would go with her.


    Billy happened to buy Natalie a car around there.


    They drove over separately when they got the call, Natalie in her new car.


    Natalie thought Kingsley''s Bentley Mulsanne was fine, so she chose a silver Bentley Flying Spur, which looked elegant and


    stylish.


    Billy paid at once, and then they went to Sarah''s home.


    Hardly had they arrived at the door, Sarah stormed out in a rage. When she saw Billy, she got into the car, and then they left.


    Leonel ran after Sarah, but it was toote. He got into Natalie''s car before Natalie could leave and said," Please give me a lift,


    thanks."


    Instead of answering him, Natalie started the car and drove on. Leonel lolled back in the front passenger seat and riveted on


    Natalie...


    Natalie wore make-up and a V-neck dress with her fair neck exposed, which was very attractive.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The car was nice. When she saw


    Kingsley driving the Be tey co!


    Isanne, sheitKolght he car body


    s beautiful, with an unspeakable


    elegance. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leonel was about to light a cigarette


    when it slipped away. Bee ieaes


    t brush-against Nata shoulder by


    atcident as he picked up the


    cigarette. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Leonel, who was known as a dissipated man, found Natalie fairly charming.


    Natalie was not happy with this fellow''s touch and even hated it.


    She knew from Sarah that Leonel would get any women he wanted by all means.


    She, therefore, moved aside a little and kept him at arm''s length.


    She thought, ''This guy is good for


    nothing but his moneys bdonesty, Hes


    no} ugh pulhe Bales inparison


    to Kingsley and Billy!¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Now he was trying to flirt with her. He really didn''t know what he was doing!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they got back to the Day family''s vi, all the dishes had been served up on the table. Natalie went upstairs to wash her


    hands and then she came down. Moriah looked at the new car parked outside the courtyard and frowned. 1


    "Mom." Natalie greeted her. She saw clearly the expression on Moriah''s face.


    "Did you ask Billy to buy this car?" Moriah turned around.


    Natalie shook her head and said, "No, | didn''t. Billy and | were kind of bored so we went shopping. Billy asked to buy it.¡±


    After hearing the words, Moriah didn''t say anything more. After all, it was her son who bought the car. And then she said,


    ¡°Although buying this car is nothing to our family, it''s best if you keep a low profile."


    Hearing this, Natalie was a little impatient, but she swallowed her anger and said softly, "I will pay attention to it next time."


    Without another word, Moriah turned away and walked to the table. But Natalie still felt very unhappy.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Today was the New Year''s Day. Besides, she was now married into the Day family and became Billy''s wife. What was wrong with


    buying a nice car as the young mistress of the house?


    Aside from this, in Santabaca, upper-ss women drove cars worth tens of millions of dors, and she just bought a car worth


    millions of dors. Did her mother-inw have to pick on her in this happy festival?


    Standing there, Natalie looked at Moriah''s back with growing disgust. She really hated this woman right now!


    With a frown, Natalie gritted her teeth, and there was a look of disgust on her face. The corners of her mouth were twitching, and


    she was muttering curses.


    However, she didn''t expect that Moriah would suddenly turn around. Her expression of disgust and her behavior fell into the eyes


    of her mother-inw.


    Natalie was frightened and her heart could not help jumping faster. Then she quickly changed the look on her face and forced a


    smile, "Mom, would you like coffee or milk?"


    Natalie was a little afraid to look her in the eye.


    Moriah stared at her for several moments and then left without saying anything.


    Because today was New Year''s Day, the family invited a very famous chef. The chef made a very big lunch.


    The smell of the dishes drifted over and aroused people''s appetite.


    The Day family sat around the table, including Billy''s father and Leonel.


    The taste of the food was really good, and it was amazing, but Natalie didn''t have the mood to enjoy it. And what had happened


    just now was still on her mind.


    While drinking the soup, she watched Moriah carefully out of the corner of her eye, but she didn''t see anything special.


    After lunch, Moriah asked Billy to go upstairs with her.


    Billy didn''t think too much and followed his mother upstairs. Now Natalie''s heart continued to beat faster.


    In the room.


    Moriah told Billy what happened before lunch, but Billy felt it was nothing but that his mother was nagging.


    He knew Natalie well, how could she have done such a thing to his mother?


    "Billy, I''m not a troublemaker. If it hadn''t been the truth, | wouldn''t have said this to you."


    "Mom, today is the New Year¡¯s Day. Can you rx a little bit?" Billy wasn''t interested in such topics, let alone the nagging


    between women.


    ¡°As her mother-inw, | just wanted to show her what was right. I''m not ming you because you bought a car, but do you have


    to be so high-profile?? And she looked at me in that way and cursed me secretly. | think there was something wrong with her


    nature."


    Billy changed his posture and he


    listened absentmindedly. Then h


    patted Mexia seul sd


    san sacthinbly, ¡°Mom, I''ll have a


    good talk with her, okay? | will talk


    about this matter with her." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Moriah thought her son didn''t take what she said to heart.


    At this time, Natalie was in the bedroom. Billy returned to the bedroom and directly asked her about it.


    He believed that his mother had never been a gossip, and if it had not been the truth, she would not have asked him so


    seriously.


    Natalie also knew that Billy respected his mother very well and he also trusted his mother to a certain extent.


    If she didn''t admit it, it might be too terrible for her. Either Moriah or Billy would have thought she was being defensive.


    So Natalie admitted it, and she said, "I justined a little. | didn¡¯t really dare to scold Mom, but | didn''t expect that she


    caught me."


    When Natalie said this, Billy felt that it


    was not a big deal, and he said 111


    resuogeree Rae "Be careful i


    n b uture and don''t make Mom


    angry." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Later, Billy went out and Natalie was the only one left in the room. But she was still angry.


    All she did was curse Moriah behind


    her back. Natalie had no ide sian


    Moriah w uld ralthierdrrabout this.


    Suwa ores that Moriah would


    dislike her more and more in the


    future. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Well, the feud between them started from now on.


    Kingsley wanted to take Sherman to the hospital for examination. Sherman thought it would be nice to have a checkup, so she


    agreed to go.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Sherman had an ultrasound, and she got the report after a while.


    While looking at the sonogram of the unborn baby, Kingsley had a strange feeling, and his facial expression became soft.


    "It''s hard to imagine what he looks like in your belly..." he said.


    "I''m also amazed that he is growing up gradually." Sherman smiled. She thought it was very amazing that there was a baby


    growing up in her belly.


    With a gentle look, Kingsley held her shoulders and praised her in earnest, "You are so great..."


    To many people, it was natural for a woman to carry and give birth to a baby.


    However, when she heard the word ¡®great¡¯, she felt very touched. She smiled, "Not only me, but all women who carry babies in


    their wombs are also great."


    "Yes, | don''t deny that they are really great..." Kingsley nodded. Then he looked deep into Sherman''s eyes and said, "Among all


    the pregnant women, you are the only one who can make me touched, because I''m the baby''s father..."


    Sherman couldn''t help but tap his chest, and she felt


    very happy, "Let''s go."


    They went to the cinema, and there were a lot of films that were released. Sherman didn''t like action movies, so they chose a


    drama movie to watch.


    The movie, which revolved around a boy and a girl falling in love in spite of everything, made Sherman cry her eyes out.


    Maybe the pregnant women would be sensible, and it was easy for them to be angry.


    Kingsley stared at her hopelessly because this kind of movie wouldn''t touch him.


    When the film was over, it was dark outside. Sherman went out of the cinema in tears because she hadn''t expected the movie to


    have a tragic ending.


    "In the future, | will never watch a tragedy. Aedy can make people happy, but a tragedy will make me feel sad for a long


    time. | don''t like this kind of feeling. II


    Kingsley looked at her softly, "That''s because you stay in character."


    "Then why don''t you do so?" Sherman looked at him.


    "The stories of moviese from our life. However, the real stories make people sadder. When you experience a lot, it''s difficult


    for you to be touched by the movies... "Kingsley said, and his words were meaningful.


    When the two were talking, there were four people walking to them. They were Natalie, Billy, Sarah, and Leonel.


    Sherman didn''t want to see these four people. However, they would meet sooner orter because the Santabaca was not big


    enough.


    Natalie frowned, and she nced at Kingsley first and then nced at Sherman.


    Billy''s facial expression changed immediately, holding a fist, and he became angry.


    Leonel was looking at Sherman. She had been beautiful, and she became more beautiful now. She was even more beautiful


    than Natalie. She had a new boyfriend so quickly.


    Kingsley raised the eyebrows, and he held Sherman into his arms.


    They didn''t greet with each other, and Sherman looked calm, snuggling in Kingsley''s arms.


    Kingsley was tall and straight, and he looked very charming. The two walked away gradually.


    "Sherman can find a new boyfriend in such a short time. Billy, your ex-wife is no fluke. It seems that the man loves her so much,


    and her tits be bigger and bigger." Leonel smiled.


    Sarah only felt disgusted. She turned on her heels and left, because Leonel said dirty words in front of her.


    Billy had been in a bad mood. After hearing Leonel''s words, he became furious. Then, he walked over, gave


    him a punch and he said, "Son of bitch!"


    He didn''t like Leonel because he


    always appeared mean asty, @nid |


    Ss amelesgctebtiel Was his brother-in


    w, but he just didn''t like this man.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He said dirty words about Sherman in front of Sarah. This punch was not enough.


    Natalie was not happy, because Billy


    became upset after sesing Shernivai.


    nis prapict atalc now, so he


    should try to hide his real emotion.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After eating dinner, Kingsley and Sherman went back t 0 the apartment. Kingsley selected some talk shows to let her rx.


    While watching the shows, Sherman sipped warm milk, and she kept smiling. An hourter, they felt sleepy and then went to


    bed.


    Since she was pregnant, Sherman always wanted to g o pee. At midnight, she got up and went to the bathroom.


    When she returned to the bedroom,


    Kingsley was fast asleep. His hai


    was a little me sypouch¨¦stiH6d ed


    Hamddoii¨¦ an mature. What was


    more, he looked quite sexy and


    gentle at this moment. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman had scarcely sat on the bed when Kingsley woke up and held her slim body into his arms.


    Kingsley woke up.


    "Did | disturb you?" She asked.


    "No ..." he woke up just now, so he said in a cracked


    voice.


    ¡°Let''s go to bed." Sherman slept in his arms. Under the dark lights, her eyes were slightly closed, and she didn''t wake up


    completely.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    However, Kingsley couldn''t sleep and turned his head t 0 quietly gaze at Sherman under themp.


    Her face was beautiful and graceful, which exuded an aura. Her eyshes were long and gently trembled at this time. Her hand


    grasped his chest, clinging to him. Under the dim yellow light, this scene was very cozy.


    His thin lips curved in a sexy smile. Kingsley felt the room was warm and peaceful. His mind and body were in pleasure.


    But this peaceful and calm scene didn''tst long, because the cell phone ced on the bed stand rang. | t was Luke''s call.


    The slightly shrill ringing made Sherman''s brow wrinkle slightly.


    Seeing this, Kingsley immediately reached for his phone and muted it.


    Since Kingsley and Merlin got divorced, Luke hadn''t contacted him for a long time.


    Apparently Luke was angry with him for choosing to divorce.


    It was already midnight. Why did he call at this time?


    After hesitating for a moment, Kingsley lifted the


    covers with his left hand and walked to the living room because he didn''t want to wake Sherman up.


    Afterward, he poured a cup of warm water and picked up the phone.


    "When are youing back to Lanechett?" Luke''s voice came over. He was pretty straightforward.


    Kingsley took a sip of water and said, "There is no possibility that I''m returning to Lanechett for now. | will stay in Santabaca for a


    long time."


    Sherman was now pregnant. He was worried about leaving her alone here, even if Lee apanied her.


    "You must make a trip back to Lanechett as soon as possible. I''ll be waiting for you." Luke added.


    "You are ordering me. | don''t like yourmanding tone. I''ve told you my n."


    On the other end of the phone, Luke lost his temper. "S 0, what now? You are noting back to Lanechett until Merlin dies, are


    you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Merlin was mentioned, Kingsley''s eyebrows moved slightly. "What happened to her?"


    "Her condition is getting worse and worse. She is so fragile that she can''t even walk a few steps without effort. But she refuses to


    undergo chemotherapy. She refuses to listen to my words. I''m waiting for you to return to Lanechett."


    Kingsley said in a low voice, "I will call her to persuade her."


    "| asked you to go back to Lanechett. | didn''t ask you t o persuade her over the phone. You have to be back in Lanechett by two


    o''clock tomorrow afternoon!"


    "| understand that you are anxious and can''t control your temper in front of me, but | have my own arrangements." Kingsley said.


    "Fu*k! Kingsley, what is Merlin¡¯s life in


    your eyes? Worthless? Is it even


    worse than a dog? Now that hers!


    lousbriltd ain Gayging you like


    this, and you still need to make


    arrangements. Oh, what are your


    arrangements? Are you going to


    arrange for her to wait for death?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After hearing Luke''s words, Kingsley deeply felt that there was no need to continue talking to him, so he hung up the phone


    directly.


    The next moment, Kingsley''s phone


    rang again. It was still Luke who


    called. Kingsle ipynedidielydedlned


    tha can Bou e just didn''t give up.


    He seemed to keep calling until


    Kingsley answered the phone. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley didn''t answer the phone and directly turned his phone off. Then he used the desk line to call Merlin.


    After a long time, Merlin picked up the phone. She seemed to be sleeping and answered with a heavy nasal voice. Besides, her


    voice was a bit hoarse and haggard.


    Kingsley asked her about her


    condition and the reason oo


    didn''t want.to raceinelediica


    thebtrae . His voice was slow, like a


    stream flowing through the dark


    night. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Merlin said that there was no need for her to ept medical treatment because her illness was so serious that she didn''t bother


    to treat it.


    After so many years of seeking medical treatment, she suffered a lot of torture and pain. But what she had done eventually came


    in vain.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Merlin was full of hope at first. Butter she slowly stopped having any hope.


    "Do you want to give up for there is no hope?" Kingsley knew her.


    ¡°People have to die sooner orter. | just die earlier than others. | don''t want to go through pain again." Merlin didn''t care about


    death.


    "| hope you can receive chemotherapy. Whether it would be sessful or not, you should make thest effort."


    Merlin smiled, but refused to continue the conversation. She said she was sleepy and wanted to rest. Then she hung up the


    phone.


    This was the first time for Merlin to hang up on Kingsley.


    When Billy and Natalie returned to the Day family''s vi after watching the movie, it was alreadyte at night. Billy was distracted


    and always out of his mind. They almost had an ident while he was driving.


    Natalie finally couldn''t stand him. He might want to die, but she did not want to!


    She asked Billy to get out of the car, and then she drove the car. When they returned home and got to the bedroom, Natalie said,


    "Does she affect you so much? How could you think about another woman in front of me? Billy, exin it to me."


    Natalie controlled herself and said those words gently. But Billy wasn''t in the mood to say anything and ignored her.


    Natalie walked over and blocked him.


    Billy was more annoyed at this time. He thought that Natalie wasn''t as considerate as before.


    "| don''t want to talk about it with you now. It''s time to rest." After saying that, he walked into the bathroom.


    In fact, Billy didn''t consider Natalie his wife.


    He thought Natalie should be gentle and considerate. She should also listen to him in everything.


    Natalie was so angry that she was about to lose her temper. She walked over, stood in front of the bathroom, and stopped him, "I


    am your wife!"


    "| want to take a shower." Billy looked up at her.


    "We need to talk!"


    "| want to take a shower." Billy tapped on the edge of the bathroom door, gesturing for her to make way.


    "Billy!" It was the first time for Natalie to lose her temper.


    Billy frowned impatiently, "Don''t pester me when I''m ina bad mood. | will be disgusted with you."


    "What?" Natalie sneered.


    Billy directly pushed her away, walked into the bathroom, and closed the door.


    Natalie went downstairs to get water


    angrily. She ide ally drospeutthe


    airth¨¦igidard and broke it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Moriah happened toe in and see


    her. She frowned. Of course


    saw Dake 0, Spectre Want to


    erself but walked pastN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Moriah and left without greeting.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At breakfast, Kingsley told Sherman


    that he would go back to eat


    He said honestly thatvsin wag


    SPHOLBIY| Sick, so he had to go back


    to Lanechett and persuade her to


    receive medical treatment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Sherman nodded. She didn''t stop him but asked, "How long will you be away?"


    Kinsley always made Sherman feel secure. He was mature and steady and gave her a sense of security.


    "| don''t know yet. Why don''t you go to Lanechett with me? Now you are on annual leave and you don''t need t o work. Come with


    me and just take it as a trip ..." Kingsley hated to part with Sherman.


    "Travelling will make me feel tired. It might be physically difficult for me. And | don''t even have a pass for Lanechett. You are


    going to persuade Merlin t o receive medical treatment. But if | go with you, things will only be worse." said Sherman.


    Merlin was Kingsley''s ex-wife, and she loved Kingsley so much. If Sherman went to Lanechett with Kingsley, she might get even


    more emotional. Sherman wanted t 0 get things worked out through persuasion rather than freak out Merlin.


    Besides, Luke was also in Lanchett. Sherman thought that she''d better not go there with Kinglsey in case Luke would have a


    problem with her.


    At the sight of Sherman, Luke would get angry.


    Sherman was pregnant now, so she didn''t want Luke t 0 bring her mood down. Luke was not a very


    reasonable man. If she went there, she and Luke were going to have problems.


    Kingsley wouldn''t force Sherman to go with him. He let out a soft sigh and agreed, "Then, | wille back ina day..."


    Sherman worried that he would get tired. She did not want him to trouble himself so much because the flight was tiring.


    "With you here, | will never feel tired to fly back ..." said Kingsley.


    Kingsley had Lee book a flight after 12:00 midnight. Kingsley had a very tight schedule.


    He would arrive in Lanechett in the early morning, stay there for a day and fly back to Santabaca at night.


    After Sherman knew that Kingsley had such a tight schedule, she didn''t want him to go. She never wanted him to work so hard


    and to travel back and forth.


    Suddenly, Sherman was overwhelmed by the thought of going with him.


    But Sherman didn¡¯t tell Kingsley about this thought of hers. Sherman was wondering whether she should go or not.


    Kingsley apanied her for a whole day and bought a lot of nutritious food, all healthy for pregnant women.


    Sherman could never eat all of them. But Kingsley hugged her affectionately and said, "You have a little


    baby in your belly. Things are different now.


    Sherman felt helpless. Kingsley gave her a charming smile. He had Lee hire a nutritionist, who was responsible for Sherman''s


    meals.


    Kingsley didn''t set off in the daytime for he worried h e would be reluctant to leave. Usually, Sherman would have been asleep at


    eleven o''clock at night, but today she was energetic, staring at Kingsley with her big eyes.


    He was scheduled to leave for the airport at half past eleven.


    "Is it good for you to stay awake in the middle of the night like this?" Kingsley was helpless, running his big hand through her


    hair. So, did it make any difference if he left during the day or at midnight?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "| can''t fall asleep knowing you''re leaving. It''s okay and I''ll be able to fall asleep after you are away."


    Sherman sat up. "It''s too cold outside. Would you like a drink? I''ll go make you a cup of coffee."


    Kingsleyy his big hands on a


    shoulders and made a sit


    said, "I''ll dort. Stay hefe! \Suet en oe


    ond bra sweater and got a cup of


    coffee and a cup of warm water.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The two had another heartwarming talk. Lee arrived a t the apartment on time at eleven twenty.


    Kingsley took down the brown coat from the rack and put it on. Reaching out, he covered the quilt for


    Sherman. Then he kissed her red lips and left.


    The moment Kingsley left, Sherman immediately got u


    P-


    It was very cold in the early morning


    of the winter ee wet was sng


    EZInK wittd) R the


    ree Both ae te and feet


    were freezing. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Turning around, Kingsley saw


    Sherman. Then his chara S)


    instant! knitted He \Saidin''a


    mete \anicy tern voice instead of a


    gentle one, "Why did youe


    down?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ll watch you leave and then go upstairs." When speaking, Sherman wrapped herself more tightly in her coat, slightly stomping


    her feet.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    "Now go upstairs...¡± Kingsley said seriously.


    Sherman shook her head, "No!"


    He left at the cold midnight for her sake, but she wanted to see him off.


    Kingsley sighed helplessly and said, "Stand in front of the window and watch me leave. It''s cold outside."


    It was indeed very cold, but she was wearing thick clothes. She felt cold the moment she went out, probably because she had


    just left the room with air conditioning.


    Sherman went up to hug him, "Be careful. Don''t be in a hurry. No matter when youe back, | will be waiting for you at home."


    Kingsley showed a sexy smile on his thin lips. He had never been in such a good mood. He enjoyed listening t o her warm


    words.


    Afterwards, he left. Sherman went upstairs and stood i n front of the window. She stared at the car which was further away and


    finally disappeared.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t fall asleep. Since he wasn''t there, she felt as if something was missing. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Two hourster, she finally fell asleep. But soon it was dawn.


    The doorbell rang. Sherman walked over and opened the door. Lee stood at the door and handed her breakfast.


    Lee drove Kingsley to the airport at half past eleven in the evening. Then he came over so early to bring her breakfast. Sherman


    felt embarrassed and made him a cup of coffee.


    The breakfast was sumptuous. But Sherman had no appetite and ate very little. The room was quiet; only her breathing could be


    heard.


    When Kingsley stayed with her, she felt very happy and rxed. Now that she was left alone, she felt very lonely. She sighed


    and pressed the TV remote casually.


    There were many popr dramas and films on TV. But Sherman wasn''t in the mood to watch them.


    She put on her slippers and went to the bathroom. She looked up to see Kingsley''s facial cleanser, razor and shower gel.


    At this moment, Sherman missed him very much. This sudden emotion was so strong and irresistible. Moreover it came from


    deep inside her heart.


    She had the thought of going to Lanechett, which was getting stronger and clearer.


    It was said that people should be impulsive several times in their lives. Sherman had hardly ever been impulsive, but she wanted


    to rush to Lanechett very much at this moment.


    She had an idea in her mind. At the same time, she made a decision. She intended to go to Lanechett!


    However, she didn''t have a pass. She frowned, returned to her study, and opened herputer.


    An hourter, Grace called her, "I''m already at the door. Open the door."


    Grace went there alone, for she was


    bored. Sherman as c,{Bidrtt YOU\go


    trip ywith GASriG?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace and Charlie had nned to go


    on a trip. But Charlie''span


    called and ee Wg ubge a


    Hayicarhelip 0 Charlie had to stay


    in Santabaca and deal with it. Grace


    didn''t want to go alone, so she came


    to Sherman''s ce. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace turned around. Seeing what


    was on thepu [cs rais¨¦d


    eysprowsi¡®Do Vou want to go to


    Lanechett?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman nodded. She had already made her decision, so it was time to implement it.


    "When?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "When did you get your pass?" Grace didn''t remember that Sherman had a pass.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    "It''s true that | don''t have a pass for Lanechett, but I''ve already searched on the Inte. If | take a transit flight through


    Lanechett to a third country, | can stay i n Lanechett for a week."


    Sherman had already checked this information from the Inte. She could buy a ticket from Santabaca to Meadon and then


    stay in Lanechett.


    Grace raised her eyebrows again. She didn''t expect Sherman to have searched the Inte quite carefully and found a workable


    solution. Anyway, they both had nothing to do, so they nned to invite Summer out to dinner.


    Summer was still at home and needed some time to breastfeed her baby. So, Sherman and Grace left Summer''s vi first.


    Grace wanted to eat hot pot, and Sherman agreed. It had been a long time since they had eaten hot pot.


    They picked a table near the window and sat down. Grace ordered very spicy hot pot soup and a lot of ingredients.


    Summer arrived half an hourter, holding her baby boy in her arm and her little girl in her hand.


    Sherman picked up the baby and held him in her


    arms, smiling lightly and teasing the baby.


    At that time, Mark called Summer. Summer said that she was eating hot pot and would returnter. Mark asked her to give the


    phone to Grace.


    Sherman didn''t know what Mark was saying.


    Grace frowned and said to Summer withints," Your husband is afraid that I''ll be a bad influence on you."


    Apparently, Mark lectured her on the phone.


    Summer, however, had not been surprised. Because during this period of time, no matter who she was going out to meet, Mark


    would call her every time.


    It was as if, after she went out, she would be abducted by someone.


    Graceined, "Why didn''t Mark ask Sherman to answer the phone? He did not reprimand Sherman."


    Summer said slowly, "Mark said that he trusts Sherman, but he doesn''t trust you."


    With that, Grace frowned again and said, "Hey, am | that untrustworthy?"


    At this time, the soup and ingredients were served. It was about to put the ingredients into the soup.


    Grace''s expression suddenly changed and she stared in one direction.


    Noticing this detail, Sherman followed Grace''s gaze and found that there sat a woman with a boy in her


    arms.


    Sherman felt strange and asked Grace, "What are you looking at?"


    "Charlie''s ex-girlfriend." Grace didn''t withdraw her gaze. She was staring at the boy in the woman''s arms.


    Summer also looked at the woman, exchanged looks with Sherman, and frowned slightly.


    The two tables were not very far apart and the boy was talking loud, so they could clearly hear the boy call the woman Mommy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman saw Grace''s body tremble lightly. She said," You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Maybe he is another man''s child."


    Grace replied, "That woman had only one man, and that is Charlie. She has never had a man but him."


    Her answer was firm. Sherman didn''t


    know how she could be so sure.


    thought about j and sald the?


    dopsrainletdssarily mean that boy is


    Charlie''s child. You can know if you


    let them do a DNA paternity test."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Grace didn''t say anything.


    Sherman didn''t want to affect her mood, so she didn''t say any more. Summer also did not say anything.


    They didn''t enjoy this meal because of Chalie''s exgirlfriend and her son. So, they soon finished eating and went home.


    After returning to her apartment, Sherman went online to book her ticket.


    She bought a ticket to Hillvon City,


    the capital of Meadon, transiting


    oes Lanechett, eyenehodaenthe


    seam Barkenek to Hillvon City


    ot be wasted. She didn''t book a


    return ticket, for her purpose was to


    stay in Lanechett for a few days.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she thought about it, she felt that she was quite impulsive and slick.


    The ticket was booked for tomorrow


    afternoon at two o''cloc rriviigg Vit |


    etal sin UIOok: The time


    S perfect because it wouldn''t be


    dark at that hour. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Sherman didn''t n to bring a suitcase with her. She didn''t like dragging a heavy suitcase. She didn''t feel the need to bring any


    clothes. Winter clothes were too heavy. She could buy some in Lanechett.


    In the afternoon, Kingsley called her and said he had t o stay in Lanechett for two more days, and that he couldn''t go back


    tonight.


    Sherman didn''t tell him she was going to Lanechett. She wanted to give him a surprise. Were people in love always so silly?


    Kingsley told her he missed her very much and asked her to turn on the camera so they can talk through video telephone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman was having dinner. With the camera on, she felt tensed up under the man''s burning gaze. She couldn''t eat her dinner


    easily. She wanted to turn off the camera.


    Kingsley forbade her. He hadn''t seen her all day. Now, finally, he could see her cute face on the video. His eyes were so tender.


    "Could you stop staring at me? | can''t eat food..." His gaze was so fervent. It seemed they were going to burn her. Sherman


    blushed.


    "| haven''t had dinner either. I''ll go get my dinner. Let''s have dinner together..." Kingsley¡¯s tall body got up. When he returned, he


    brought dinner in his hands.


    Sherman rubbed her brow. She felt helpless. It seemed Kingsley meant it to have dinner with her together through video


    telephone.


    ¡°Even though we are so far apart, we can still have dinner together. When | have you with me for dinner, | always eat much more


    than usual..."


    Kingsley''s voice was low. It always stirred her heart...


    Since he already said so, Sherman couldn''t turn off the camera. She let out a sigh. Soon, Kingsley had set u p his knife and fork.


    He sat at the table, his legs folded one upon another, and he picked up his knife and fork.


    On the other side...


    Natalie felt depressed. Moriah didn''t like her. Though she didn''t say so explicitly, the dislike in her eyes was obvious.


    And there was Billy. She couldn''tmunicate her feelings with him about their problems. He didn''t want to listen to her.


    But how would that work? She was his wife now. If Billy kept being like this, couldn''t she even talk to him about it?


    "Can you cut off with Sherman for good? We''re married now, and I''m your wife!" Natalie said to Billy.


    Billy was drunk, and he was slightly annoyed. He simply ignored her.


    "Can you get up? We need to talk!" Natalie pulled at him.


    Billy swung his arm, and it


    identally hit Natalie. She isseq\


    her footin ang stuniGiee? She fell to


    thd ryan her head hit the edge of


    the table. Instantly, her forehead was


    red and swollen. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie was enraged. She felt like a me had rushed t 0 her throat, and she was choked.


    Suddenly, somehow, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She screamed and grabbed a ss of water and poured it directly onto


    Billy''s face.


    Immediately, Billy sobered up. He got up and wiped the water off his face with his big hand. He yelled," What are you doing?"


    "I''m your wife! But you''re ignoring mepletely!"


    "You are my wife, so be a good wife. Don''t interfere in my affairs."


    Then Billy headed out the door.


    Natalie wouldn''t let him go. Shey \


    plese qh, AOE wite, Why


    ky interfere with your business?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| never like others interfering in my


    personal business." "You have no


    sense that we''r ear ¡°Gave


    thanserige Sn | knew it well. We still


    get along the same way we did


    before. Is there a problem with that?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Natalie''s fingertips clenched into her palms. Was she stewing in her own juice? She had been pretending to be a tolerant woman


    so well that Billy could only ept her gentle, understanding, and considerate side.


    "You''ve always had a mild temper. Perhaps these days you are a bit irritable. But remember, | can ept and put up with your


    tantrums only on an asional basis. Don''t be like this all the time. You need to collect yourself..."


    Moriah walked downstairs. She wanted to move some potted nts in the garden, so she called Natalie to help her.


    She always cherished those flowers. She wouldn''t let the maids to move them. Seeing that Natalie was free, she asked her to


    help.


    And frankly, she wanted to use this opportunity to quell Natalie''s temper.


    There were many maids in the house. However, Moriah asked her to do it. Natalie knew that Moriah was doing it on purpose.


    She had not yet recovered from her previous anger, and now Moriah was asking her to move the flower pots. Natalie was


    indignant. She was careless, and she broke two pots of flowers.


    Moriah''s face looked unpleasant. She felt that Natalie had done it on purpose. And she felt that Natalie did not know her position


    well.


    Asmall thing could show a person¡¯s character. In her opinion, Natalie was not a nice woman.


    Compared with Sherman, she was nothing.


    The flower pot hit her feet, and Natalie breathed heavily at the pain. She wanted to smash all of those flowers!


    Damn it! Since she had married Billy, Natalie had not had a single day offort.


    In such an environment, Natalie''s true colour would b e exposed faster.


    If people suppressed themselves for a long time, when they made an outburst, it would be much more powerful!


    Grace came to Sherman''s apartment at night and said she was staying overnight. Sherman asked her what happened.


    It turned out that Grace and Charlie''s mother had a quarrel. From the beginning, Grace had been tolerating his mother and


    suppressing her temper at every time. But she had been tolerating his mother for so long that she couldn''t bear it anymore!


    Grace had a wild temper. She was never the kind of woman who could keep tolerating others!


    "Didn''t Charlie stop his mother?" Sherman asked.


    "It''s between me and his mother. | didn''t want him to get involved. Otherwise, he would be in a difficult position. Besides, he


    wasn''t home.


    Sherman didn''t say anything else. Before they went to bed, Grace eximed, "I envy you for your single life!"


    Grace had a lot of problems and, most importantly, she could not bear any child, which was her weak point.


    Sherman wanted to ask her about the woman and the baby, but she didn''t want to upset her any further, so she kept quiet.


    The next day, after lunch, Sherman


    got dressed up. She walked out jhe!


    or ane was ana iG head for the


    airport. She was so excited. Her heart


    was beating with joy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Downstairs, she met a couple. They looked spirited, elegant, with a subtle sense of nobility.


    Sherman froze. Looking at the couple''s faces, she felt a s if she had seen them before. Upon further reflection, she realized that


    they looked a bit like Kingsley.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the couple nced at her


    as well. They stopped. The woman


    was exquisitely elegaal\is, hee or"


    makeun, Site WaSWearing along


    dress with a coat draped over it.


    There was a special elegance about


    her, "Excuse me, are you Ms.


    Holmes?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then Sherman''s realized something in her mind. Her heartbeat quickened a little. She was not stupid. She nodded and


    acknowledged.


    The woman smiled, "We''re Kingsley''s parents. We came from Lanechett especially to see you."


    Before they could say anything else,


    Sherman understood their intentians.


    "Mr. and Mrs. rightat<gode ¡ê0="" see="" yoyrl¨¦s''ddid="" outside.="" let''s="" go="" upstairs.="" my="" apartment="" is="" up="" in="" this="" building.="" we="" can="" talk="" inside."="" please="" read="" the="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.="" <="" p=""></gode>

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    The woman shook her head and looked around. She asked, "Is there a cafe or a restaurant nearby?"


    "There''s a cafe across the street. It''s a nice ce." Looking around, Sherman said. She looked peaceful and calm. She was


    neither humble nor arrogant. She didn''t pander to them, nor was she behaving intimately with them.


    She didn''t want anything from them, so she was calm and peaceful.


    Kingsley''s parents looked at each other, and then they looked at Sherman again. They nodded in agreement.


    The cafe was very close, within a few steps. They got into the cafe. Sherman handed the menus to them and asked them to


    order their drinks.


    The couple ordered two cups of coffee, and Sherman ordered a ss of milk.


    Kingsley''s mother spoke first, "Ms. Holmes, may | ask how long you and Kingsley have been together?"


    ¡°About four months." Sherman replied. Her voice was light but polite.


    "Then, in four months, how much you know about Kingsley?" Kingsley''s mother asked again, her tone gentle.


    Sherman smiled faintly, "Not much. | can''t say how well or how little | know about him. | suppose since you came all the way to


    see me today, you must have something to say to me."


    Then Kingsley''s father spoke, "Do you know Luke?"


    ¡®Luke?¡¯ Sherman raised her eyebrows slightly and nodded, "Yes, | know him."


    Immediately, Sherman sensed something in her mind. The couple''s visit must have something to do with Luke, and Luke''s sister


    was seriously ill.


    Thinking about these, it became clear in Sherman''s mind.


    ¡°Luke has a sister, Merlin, and she''s Kingsley''s ex-wife. Ms. Holmes, today, we came to see you. We mean no offense. We owe


    a lot to the Bennington family. We may never be able to repay them. We hope that Merlin will remain Kingsley''s wife in the future.


    And everyone in our family likes her."


    Kingsley''s father made it clear. But his tone was gentle, without a hint of offense or sarcasm.


    "By the way, we''d better make it clear that it wasn''t Kingsley that gave us your address. He didn''t know w e wereing here. If


    Merlin is in good health, we won''t interfere with Kingsley''s divorce from her, even i f we owed her. But at the moment, things are


    different ..." Kingsley''s mother said.


    Sherman thought it must be Luke. He must have said something to Kingsley''s parents, so they came over to see her.


    Also, it seemed that the couple had no idea about her pregnancy. But she didn''t feel the need to tell them.


    Most of the time, it was the couple talking and Sherman listening. She neither refuted nor agreed with them. She just listened to


    them quietly.


    Kingsley''s parents were both well-mannered people. They were gentle and polite the whole time.


    Sherman didn''t tell them her ideas.


    She just listened. In th intewvaly


    momen eailed so She used it as an


    excuse and left politely. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Walking out of the cafe, she let out a


    deep sigh. She was exc\igd ae |


    minutes ayo, burrow her passion


    was gone. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The ne ticket was in her handbag. But she didn''t want to go Lanechett anymore.


    She turned around and went back home. After about ten minutes, loneliness and solitude enveloped her.


    Kingsley''s parents had made it very clear, and she understood it well. To be honest, she was upset at the moment.


    After a few more minutes, Sherman felt bored. After a second thought, she decided to go to Lanechett.


    No matter what would happen in the future, she had already bought the ticket, and she shouldn''t waste her money.


    Now, it was during the holiday. She


    wanted to rx and have fun, so


    decided to put @atiesasi )


    fonthatiin¨¦being. When she was


    relieved and refreshed after the


    vacation, she would take care of


    those troubles. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    After she made up her mind, Sherman hurried to the airport. Fortunately, there was not too much traffic on the road. And she got


    on the ne in time.


    Actually, what she had guessed was correct.


    Kingsley''s parents came to meet her because Luke had called them to me Kingsley.


    He asked Kingsley to return to Lanechett before noon. However, he waited until twelve o''clock. Still, Kingsley did not show up.


    Finally, he lost his patience.


    Sherman took a nap on the ne. Actually, she felt good about Kingsley''s parents.


    It was four hourster when she arrived in Lanechett. | t was getting dark, and the night fell. The city was lightened on. The city


    looked incredibly luxurious and beautiful at night.


    It was her first time to Lanechett. She felt incredibly fascinated. She looked around, and out of the corner o f her eye, she caught


    a glimpse of a business magazine. Kingsley''s photo was on the cover.


    She was stunned for a moment. Seeing his photo on the cover, she felt him so strange.


    She was still lost in thought when suddenly, she felt a pain in her shoulder. The pain was so intense that it


    felt like her arm was going to be ripped off. Instinctively, she let go of her hand.


    A punk blew a loud whistle. Riding on a motorcycle, they whizzed past her and ripped her bag away.


    Immediately, Sherman realized she had been robbed. But how could she catch up with the motorcycle? So she called out, "Help!


    Someone''s grabbing my bag! Someone''s robbing me! Help!"


    At that moment, a police car happened to pass by her. Hearing the shouting, the policeman stopped the car right away. An officer


    got out of the car. He had a tall figure. He looked handsome and solemn.


    m a policeman." The man said, "Go to the police station with me first. | will inform you once we have any information."


    Sherman was relieved to hear that the man was a policeman. She looked at the man for a few seconds, and she felt the man


    had some resemnce to Kingsley.


    When they arrived at the police station, the officer let her make a statement first. Sherman described the punks¡¯ appearance and


    what clothes they wore.


    ¡°All right, Ms. Holmes, you can leave now. We''ll let you know as soon as we have any information."


    Sherman tumed around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, she stopped her steps. She looked a bit embarrassed. "Sir, may | borrow your cell phone? I''ve lost my mine."


    Her wallet, cell phone, and pass were all in her handbag. She was now literally penniless.


    The man readily obliged and handed his cell phone to her.


    She remembered Kingsley''s number. She started to enter his number. But before she finished the number, Kingsley''s number


    popped up automatically on the screen, with the name, Kingsley.


    She wondered if the two knew each other.


    She dialed the number, and immediately, it was picked up. It was his familiar voice, "Brother..."


    Sherman was stunned for a moment.


    Then she looked at the p lice-@ffider


    ecial ager Toe fae iifed faintly at


    iy) nd nodded his jaw slightly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Collecting her senses, she opened her lips and spoke," Kingsley, it''s me..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, it became Kingsley who turned


    silent on the other end Ethediqel\\


    sie may frqwhe st Gnily. She


    ea he must have been terrified.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tell me where you are now! Tell me the exact address ..." A hint of worry was in his low voice.


    Sherman didn''t know the exact


    address of the police st, iongsoshe


    e dt he gifidar THe th he police


    er ei her the address. Please


    ei the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In just a few minutes, Kingsley came to the police station. An anxious look was on his handsome face.


    Seeing that Sherman was safe and sound, he was relieved.


    Then, he turned to Christian, "Brother."

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Christian was also dumbfounded for a second. His big hand rubbed his brows, and he had a helpless smile. H e wondered how it


    could be such a coincidence!


    Kingsley did not exin further but looked at Sherman, "I''ll take you to have a meal. Brother,e along..."


    At this moment, Christian understood the rtionship between the two. He waved his hand and refused.


    Apparently, he had little interest in being the third wheel.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Merlin is still there. Christian, take her home for me..." Kingsley asked.


    Christian nodded his head. The three then got in the car. Sherman felt guilty. She was silent the whole way. Kingsley''s deep eyes


    kept staring at her.


    Kingsley took them to a restaurant. Merlin was still there, waiting for Kingsley. Hearing the footsteps, she turned around. But she


    didn''t expect it to be three people.


    She was just having dinner with Kingsley. Suddenly, h e received a phone call. Merlin didn''t know what the other person said on


    the phone. Then he left in a hurry. He looked extremely anxious.


    Merlin was used to seeing his gentle, nonchnt face. This was the first time she had seen him being so worried.


    Merlin saw Sherman, and Sherman saw her too. Sherman nced at the woman sitting at the table. She was beautiful, but her


    face was pale. It was obvious she was seriously ill.


    "I''ll have a meal with her." Kingsley said to Merlin.


    Without asking any questions or saying anything, Merlin nodded her head. Her eyes nced over Sherman. Then she walked


    out of the restaurant with Christian.


    Kingsley ordered some food, something easily digestible. It was a several-hour flight from Santabaca to Lanechett. He figured


    Sherman must be starving.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to Lanechett? "After ordering the food, he asked with a stern look on his face.


    "| wanted to give you a surprise." Sherman looked at him out of the corner of her eye. Her voice was timid.


    ¡°But now, it turned out to be a scare! Don''t you think s 0?" Kingsley''s voice was harsh. He was angry. He had rarely been so


    agitated, "Thanks to God! They just grabbed your handbag. What if they kidnapped you?"


    "Well, they didn''t. You''re overly worried."


    ¡°What if there was a one percent chance? I''d rather you didn''t surprise me like that, and so you wouldn''t have freaked me out..."


    Christian and Merlin hadn''t left yet. Standing outside the window, Merlin fastened her eyes at the two. She watched intently.


    Kingsley looked grim. He appeared to be ming the woman. The woman was timid, her head hanging down.


    The food was served. The woman reached out to take the te. But Kingsley frowned. With that stern frown, he moved the meal


    away and continued to me her.


    She''d never seen Kingsley like this before. He got a temper. He would get angry. He wasn''t always gentle, but he had emotions.


    It was the first time Sherman had been med by Kingsley so harshly. She felt guilty, so she was silent. But, eventually, hungry


    besieged her. She looked up with a pitiful expression, "I''m hungry."


    Just three words and Kingsley''s heart softened. He propped his arm on the table and sighed.


    After they finished the meal, Kingsley drove the car, ncing at her out of the corner of his eye, "Go to my house?"


    "No." Sherman refused decisively. Then she asked," Can you lend me some money?"


    "Sorry, but no..." Kingsley smiled faintly, and then he answered.


    After a few seconds of thought, Sherman yed cute


    with him again, "| missed you so much that | flew over II


    Kingsley''s hands on the steering wheel slightly paused. Then he pulled over to the side of the road. His dark eyes were so deep,


    so tender. His chest heaved with emotions. Then he leaned over and kissed her.


    Sherman wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss.


    After the kiss, Kingsley''s breathing


    was quick and uneven. Elega


    passion mixedrirchis Ravement "The


    skate u gave me hasn''t worn off.


    Don''t try to take me down with the


    temptation..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| didn''t try to take you down. But it looks like you did enjoy it." Shermanughed, "I''m serious. Can you lend me some money?"


    He narrowed his gentle eyes and shook his head.


    "You don''t care about me! You used to be good to me, but now you''ve changed! You won''t even lend me money..."


    "While I¡¯m still angry, shouldn''t you behave yourself instead of picking on me here? Now, | don''t feel quite happy..."


    Sherman didn''t expect that things would turn out this way. A surprise will turn into a scare, and it made Kingsley so worried and


    angry.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to lend me money. I''m tired. Can you take me to a cheap hotel to stay for the night? The cheaper, the


    better."


    "You''re ying miserable? Tell me how many tricks you have?" He stared at her.


    Sherman shook her head, indicating


    that she was really tired. To con


    nd


    more of i she frourd¨¦d Wear ya


    hahallSe you forgotten I''m


    pregnant? Flying is exhausting..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Kingsley gave in. He drove her to a hotel. It is a luxury hotel in the center of the city, a property o f the Wrights.


    Kingsley took her directly to the presidential suite on the top floor. Sherman walked into the room. Feeling a little thirsty, Sherman


    poured herself a ss of water.


    When she turned around, she saw


    Kingsley''s long body bending down


    over the floor at the eatancs


    large handspr on against the


    door, he was changing his shoes. The


    pale yellow light from the ceiling


    spilled over his head. It looked cozy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Watching the scene, Sherman got into a trance. Finally, she understood where the hollow feeling in her heart came from during


    the days she was home alone.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    The hollow feeling in her heart was from Kingsley''s leaving. When he left, all his warmth, breath, and passion were gone with


    him.


    Kingsley took off his coat and wore only a white shirt. He looked even more attractive under the warm light.


    Sherman walked over. Kingsley extended his strong arms and took her into his arms. His firm body pressed tightly against hers.


    It was so close, so intimate. But he continued reprimanding her, like a parent reprimanding a child, "| don''t want to see any


    surprises like this again. In the future, wherever you''re going, you must let me know in the first ce. I''d rather never have a


    surprise than receive a scare. D o you understand me?"


    "Okay. | promise | will let you know next time. But don''t you think you should say these words in a more serious posture? Right


    now, you don''t look quite serious..."


    Kingsley''s voice was deep. He continued, "I''m really wanted to reprimand you. And | want to p you on the buttocks to teach


    you a lesson. But I''ve missed you so much..."


    Shermanughed softly. She got up on her tiptoes, hugged him again, and kissed him.


    Somehow, Sherman thought of Kingsley''s parents. She closed her eyes and wiped them out of her mind. She had decided to


    leave those worries aside. She would think about those things thoroughly when she returned to Santabaca.


    Natalie returned to the Day family¡¯s vi. Billy hadn''te back yet.


    After a while, Billy came back. He was drunk. He went to the bar with Charlie today. It happened that Grace was also there.


    To Billy''s face, Grace called Sherman. Then he learned that Sherman had gone to Lanechett, and she went there for Kingsley.


    And Grace deliberately turned on the speakerphone. S 0 Billy could clearly hear Sherman and Kingsley''s affectionate voice on


    the other end of the phone.


    Billy felt he was burning with rage inside. In his anger, he drank a lot of alcohol.


    Natalie frowned at him. She walked over and shook him. She snapped, "You''d better drown yourself in the alcohol."


    Seeing a woman approaching, Billy was hallucinating. He grabbed Natalie''s wrist, "You chased him to Lanechett! You''re getting


    wild, Sherman!"


    Thest word stung Natalie. She couldn''t believe he was still thinking about Sherman. Natalie got angry. A s Billy was drunk, she


    pped him on the face. "See clearly who | am!"


    "Good for you! You''re getting bold!" Billy stood up. The look on his face was getting darker and darker. He grabbed her wrist and


    threw it away.


    She went to Lanechett to chase Kingsley! How much she loved that guy! Billy was furious at the moment. H e just wanted to get


    his anger out!


    Natalie lost her foot stand. She stumbled, and she hit the ss behind her. The ss fell and cut the back of her hand.


    Immediately her hand bled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie stood up. Natalie was enraged. She mmed the mirror to the floor and headed straight out of the room. She went to the


    hospital.


    While she was passing through the living room, Moriah saw the blood on her hand.


    When she got to the hospital, Natalie deliberately asked the doctor to bandage it seriously. She wanted Billy to feel guilty. She


    wanted Billy to know how deep the wound was.


    In the evening, she went to the suburban vi instead of going back to the Day family''s vi. And she called Divia over to


    apany her.


    This time, she must make Billy acknowledge his fault. She must let him know clearly that she was his wife. She would no longer


    be so tolerant with him afterward.


    The next day.


    Billy came downstairs. Moriah was sitting in the living room arranging flowers. When she saw Billy, she asked, "Did you have a


    fightst night?"


    Billy couldn''t rememberst night clearly. He shook his head.


    "Then howe she ran out with her hand bleeding? And she didn''te home all night."


    "Her hand was bleeding?" Billy tossed his head slightly. Some of the blurred images became clear.


    "Today, some of your dad''s rtives areing to visit us. Go find her and bring her home. You''re going t o meet the guests


    today.¡±


    Billy answered faintly. Then he washed his face. He didn''t have breakfast. He got his car out of the garage.


    Mostly, Billy knew well where Natalie could go in Santabaca. If she hadn''t gone to bivia''s, then she must have gone to the vi.


    bivia looked at Natalie''s hand and sighed, "How''s your life after you got married?"


    ¡°Not bad. bast night, it was just an ident. He didn''t hit me. But it would be perfect for cutting Sherman out of our lives."


    The two were sitting in the living room having breakfast. They were chatting while having breakfast.


    "When were you going to forgive Billy and go back home?"


    "Certainly he needs to apologize to


    me and admit his mistakes. reqen)


    when he feels guitiyldad Shows his


    ee || forgive him. He had


    hurt me so badly. | need an apology


    from him." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Does he still bring up Sherman now and then? Now?"


    At the mention of Sherman,


    immediately, Natalie got angry. |


    . GP


    wasn''t that Bil brought her


    cepacionalty, it was that he brought


    her up a lot! "| think men are cheap.


    They love being manipted by


    women!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How so?"


    "Before, it got so ugly between him


    and Sherman. He even pped her.


    The two hated ashyathle s&nh.


    Anyi Shean admitted that she


    aborted the baby. How much he


    hated that woman at first! But now


    what?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie sneered, "Sherman chased another man to Lanechett while he drunk himself here. He forgot that Sherman had aborted


    his baby."

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Livia didn''t know exactly the details behind this, except that Sherman''s child was gone, and she thought it was Natalia''s


    mastermind.


    After hearing this, she asked curiously, "Are you saying Sherman''s the one who killed her baby? That''s not true! Didn''t you use a


    trick to get rid of the child?"


    At this time, the door of the vi had been opened and a man stepped in with one foot. But neither Livia nor Natalia noticed that


    because they were talking vigorously.


    But these words had reached the man¡¯s ears.


    "You said | used a trick? What did | do? Yes, | called Sherman that night, but | just truthfully told her that Billy and | were in love. |


    didn''t expect that she couldn''t bear this and tripped over a chair, and the chair hit her abdomen against the dresser, which led t o


    a miscarriage. If you don''t know the truth, then don''t talk nonsense. People will think I''m the killer if they heard what you had said


    just now. I''m telling you, | didn''t do anything!" Natalia eximed.


    Livia naturally didn''t expect that the truth behind Sherman''s miscarrying would be like this!


    She looked up and wanted to calm herself down. Out 0 f the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the


    man who had juste through the front door of the vi. When she saw the man''s face, she was really frightened and


    stupefied. She just froze there.


    Natalie was facing the window, with her back to the vi door. When she saw Livia''s reaction, she frowned in surprise and then


    turned back.


    Her eyes happened to meet Billy''s as he walked in. They stared at each other.


    The distance between the two was not far away, or even close. Natalie could see clearly the coldness and displeasure on Billy''s


    face.


    She never expected that Billy would appear at this juncture. Natalie''s heart couldn''t help beating wildly. He must have heard the


    last sentence just now!


    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her fists and told herself to calm down. Only calm could turn the situation to her advantage


    at the moment.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she carefully recalled the conversation with Livia just now. There was nothing against her in what she had just said. If


    there was anything against her in that conversation, it was that she inadvertently let Billy know the truth about his ex-wife''s


    miscarriage!


    At this moment, Natalie regretted very much that she brought Livia overst night and that she raised such a topic at breakfast!


    However, at this moment, she had figured out how to deal with Billy.


    ¡°How did that child get lost? Tell me again!" Billy''s face was very gloomy, which was a sign of his anger.


    Such a furious Billy made Livia feel very frightened.


    Natalie gritted her teeth. She took a


    deep breath to make See LI


    sey gpetweeMsAes You have


    h hg everything | said, so why did


    you ask me again?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In her heart, she said to herself that


    she hadn''t made a mistake, ane tpat


    the misc rigae ob SHertan''s baby


    Heainathins to do with her, so there


    was no need for her to panic and be


    afraid! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, if she acted that she was very scared, then Billy would suspect her. So she''d better act that she had nothing to


    hide.


    Upon hearing her answer, Billy


    thought Natalie was asking himsel|fa


    rhetorical question, Thelfiantes 0


    apyeravereinally aroused in his


    heart. Then he walked quickly up to


    her and grabbed her neck with his big


    hand. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Livia screamed in horror. She ran over and tried to pull Billy away. At the same time, she persuaded Natalie to back down.


    At the moment Billy was very agitated and unstable. If Natalie went on like this, she would be the one who would suffer in the


    end.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Natalie ignored what Livia just did. She looked at Billy pitifully and said, "Billy, are you going to strangle me now? I''ve told you


    that | just made a phone call to Sherman. She had to take full responsibility for the idental miscarriage and | had nothing to do


    with it. I''m your wife now. Are you going to strangle me for something that''s long past?"


    The anger built up inside Billy as he heard her say these words, and he said coldly, "If you hadn''t called Sherman to provoke her,


    she wouldn''t have miscarried.¡±


    "So you mean | killed her baby?" Natalie shook her head, "Do you want to put all the me on me now? | didn''t speak ill about


    the baby, and | didn''t have any reason to harm the baby! | just gave Sherman a call.¡±


    Billy still held her neck tightly and did not let go.


    It hurt so much and made Natalie feel very ufortable. So she exploded.


    "Why are you so angry now? Is it because you have wronged Sherman about the miscarriage of the baby? Now that she''s ina


    rtionship with another man, you regret divorcing her. When she was with you, you didn''t cherish her. Now that she is dating


    someone else, you try every means to get back together with


    her. Don''t forget how she beat you so that you couldn''t move and lie in the hospital. In fact, you are a bitch yourself!"


    Divia couldn''t understand why Natalie was making Billy angrier at this moment. Billy''s face was darker than before.


    Hearing that, Billy gave her a hard and resounding p in the face. The next moment, Natalie fell to the ground, and a red and


    swollen palm print appeared on her cheek.


    The moment Natalie fell, her wrist hit the coffee table. The pain made her feel that her bones were about to break.


    Billy turned his back on her and Divia and left directly.


    Instead of returning to the Day family¡¯s vi, to the bar, or to Mark and Charlie, he went back to the old apartment that Sherman


    and he had used to live in.


    There was still so much things left in the room. The only things missing were the wedding photos on the wall and the dresser.


    booking at the empty room, Billy felt as if all his strength had been drained away and he copsed on the ground.


    He always thought that Sherman aborted the baby, for she had admitted it.


    But now, he knew that was not the truth. It was not what he had imagined.


    He beat his chest with regret as he remembered how hard he had pped Sherman in his anger and resentment.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The depression was flowing like a


    swift river on Billy''s heart, eueor.


    on the undiaimase re athless. He


    eavaline his chest, as if only in


    this way would he not be suffocated


    to death. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the vi, Livia helped Natalie up, while Natalie was chuckling. There was an unspeakable weirdness in her chuckle.


    Such a reaction frightened Livia, thinking that Natalie was overstimted to be so insane.


    Natalie said, "| used to be too weak


    and always put his needs first. Now,


    our rtionship sh }datso. rre)ae!


    chgnggel Tels tine want to make


    him feel guilty about me. The palm


    print on my face and the scar on my


    neck are very useful for me.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Livia had no idea what was on Natalie''s mind or what she was going to do.


    Natalie would never forget this p. Well, something should really be changed!


    The Day family''s vi was very bus


    pe there were mapy\ msler Shs


    frignds, yiare welling to see Billy''s


    newly-wedded wife. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Moriah took a look at the time. It had been four hours since Billy left to pick up Natalie in the morning, and neither of them had


    returned yet.


    Moriah felt even more discontent with Natalie now. She couldn''t be like this even if she had quarreled with Billy. She just couldn''t


    keep so many elders here at home waiting for her!


    The worst thing was that Billy couldn''t be reached now. Moriah called him, but she was reminded that Billy''s phone was turned


    off.


    Moriah was helpless, so she called Charlie, asking him to help find Billy. After all, with many elders waiting here, the Days had to


    show them some respect.


    Charlie was shopping with Grace in the supermarket when he received Moriah''s call. Then Charlie told Grace that he needed to


    help find Billy.


    But Grace sneered, putting on a very indifferent look.


    Charlie said, "Those elders will be disappointed then." Hearing this, Grace then agreed, but insisted on going with him.


    The two went to many ces, but failed to find out where Billy went. Without other choices, Charlie had someone check where


    Billy''s car was going.


    When Charlie and Grace arrived at the apartment, they opened the door and walked in, only to see Billy in a suit sitting in the


    corner, whose face showed an ashen color.


    Grace nced coldly at Billy and smirked, "You are not dead yet?"


    Billy had been staring fixedly into the space. Then he withdrew his gaze to look at Grace. After that, Billy immediately looked


    away.


    Charlie knew that Grace was still angry with Billy about him cheating on Sherman, so she said those harsh words. Charlie then


    said some nice words to Grace and persuaded her to leave first.


    There were only two men left in the room. Charlie wanted to send Billy back to the Day family''s vi, but Billy refused to go back


    and said that he wanted to go t o the bar.


    "There are still many elders waiting for you. Never think about going to the bar." Charlie did not agree. Of course that he wouldn''t


    let Billy go.


    Billy raised his head. His hands at his side clenched into fists. And then, Billy swung his fists at the wall. The back of his hands


    and the knuckles immediately turned red. The broken skin on his hands then bled. Being crazy, Billy hit the wall with his head


    several times.


    Charlie was rather taken aback. He hurriedly stopped Billy and snapped, "Stop being crazy. You are trying to kill yourself, ah?"


    At this moment, Billy looked quite like an injured lion. He roared in a hoarse voice, "Sherman didn''t mean to abort our five-month


    baby. She miscarried it because she inadvertently hit the dresser. | misunderstood her..."


    One was not supposed to interfere with others¡¯ affairs, because you were not involved in it. Moreover, you didn''t even know what


    had happened between them.


    Charlie did not say anything. He raised his brows.


    He''d better not make any remarks from his stance. He could only keep silent.


    "I''m about to explode this moment. | am going to explode. Take me to the bar. | need a few drinks, just a few..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing Billy''s being like this at this


    moment, Charlie sighed. e then)


    referee him to the


    baf as he had wished. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy ordered a lot of drinks. Charlie


    had wanted to stop jer ut ¡ê2164. He


    nochoibe biirs let him b e. Then


    Charlie called Moriah. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Moriah did not scold Billy but asked Charlie to take care of Billy. After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Billy drank ss after ss. Billy felt


    like he was drinking Hel waten ait


    t aloghlidnit Work on him. No


    tter how strong the alcohol was,


    he felt the same. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    However, having so much alcohol, he still couldn''t get himself drunk. The memory of his pping Sherman after her miscarriage


    kept swirling in his mind!


    On the other side...


    In Lanechett...


    Sherman got up early. It was a rare opportunity for her to take a trip. She wasn''t going to sleep through it. She turned on her


    computer and looked up tourist attractions near Lanechett.


    Actually, most peoplee to Lanechett for shopping. Not many people go to tourist attractions.


    After searching a while on the Inte, she felt that Manne Harbour and Bourge Street looked interesting.


    While she was still browsing the web, Kingsley got up. He only had the white pajamas on his body.


    Sherman was concentrated on theputer, so she didn''t notice him. Walking over, Kingsley wrapped his arms around her


    waist from behind. His thin jaw rested on her shoulder. Smelling the scent of her hair, he asked, "What are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for the most ssic tourist route in Lanechett..." She replied.


    Kingsley''s thick eyebrows were raised slightly. His firm chest heaved. He said, "I think | would make a very good guide in terms


    of what you are looking for..."


    After thinking about it, a smile came upon the corners of Sherman''s mouth, "Yeah. You will be a good guide, and you are free.


    You''re perfect..."


    "So what do you think of it?" The smile on Kingsley¡¯s lips was gentle.


    After a few seconds of thought, Sherman nodded her head in agreement.


    Kingsley drove her along the road, and Sherman watched the sights while listening to his guide.


    His guide was very informative and very detailed, with exnations about the history. There was no denying that he was a good


    guide.


    It was true Lanechett was indeed a shopping pce. Shopping malls and boutiques were everywhere.


    Sherman wasn''t very interested in shopping. But the items in the windows were exquisite, beautiful, and with special designs.


    She didn''t like that expensive stuff, nor was she interested in those fashionable clothes. However, she chose a lot of small gifts


    for her friends.


    Kingsley was also selecting something. But the things he picked up were all super expensive.


    Sherman put back all the items he picked up.


    His big hand rubbed his brow slightly, and Kingsley protested, "You can''t do that. | want to buy you a gift.¡±


    "There are so many things you can choose here. You can choose from the first row." Sherman pointed to the first row.


    The items in the first row were all on discount. The price was more suitable. And the ones in the back were all expensive.


    "| want to give you the best one to show my heart for you..."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman shook her head, "The best


    one is too expensive, but it is not


    necessarily the one | likecf youWart


    teduymmeiwatt! hd matter what it is,


    as long as it is from you, I''ll like it. It


    doesn''t matter if it''s expensive or not.


    It''s whether | like it or not that


    counts." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That sounds reasonable..." Kingsley


    blinked his gentle eyes and Heo |


    her head harageste hr Sipping


    dow $Aou ders, with a serious


    look on her face, searching through


    the pile of trinkets for her favorite.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you see my intention?"


    Sherman''s head tilted slightly, "I


    saving you money, Werttatter how


    rapananidney you have, they didn''t


    come for free. You worked hard to


    earn them. Now, do you think I''ma


    thrifty woman?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Kingsley chuckled and narrowed his eyes. He bent his body slightly to narrow the distance and said, "Do you know that you are


    very charming at this time?"


    Not far away, Aaron and Cathy looked over. They had just rushed back from Santabaca. They were not near enough to see


    Kingsley and Sherman clearly. Furthermore, they could only see Kingsley and Sherman from the side.


    Cathy''s delicate eyebrows were slightly curved. Staring at the man, she said, "That man has the simr elegance with Kingsley.


    Is there any possibility that he is Kingsley?"


    Aaron carefully looked at the man. He also thought it should be Kingsley. But after thinking for a while, he said, "It shouldn''t be


    Kingsley. When did you see Kingsley being so affectionate?"


    "That''s right." Just as she finished speaking, Cathy pulled on the corner of Aaron''s coat again. "Look, he turns around. That''s


    Kingsley. That''s Kingsley!"


    Aaron was stunned like a block of wood. So was Cathy. She also stood there in a daze, and both of them had no idea about


    what was happening.


    Then Aaron coughed lightly. He turned around, covering his face, "Let''s go home."


    Cathy also turned around, "Then what about Kingsley?"


    "We will talk about himter. He''s already thirty-four years old. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing now? " Aaron walked forward.


    Cathy continued to tug at the corner of his coat. She did not believe what she saw, "Are you sure that''s Kingsley?"


    "Don''t you know your son?" Aaron didn''t even turn around. It would be embarrassing to be found that they were secretly


    watching their son.


    He couldn''t believe they would run into his son kissing Sherman.


    After a long kiss, Kingsley let Sherman go. Sherman closed her eyes. Kingsley touched the corner of her mouth with his finger.


    Just now, he really couldn''t control his emotion.


    When he stayed with her, his willpower was always so weak that it could not even work.


    Sherman''s face was flushed red and she pushed his chest slightly when Kingsley hugged her. The lines on his face were


    obvious and charming, "Are you shy?¡±


    "Someone is looking at us." Sherman was not used to kissing in a public ce.


    ¡°People could look at anything with their eyes, and it''s not surprising even if they are staring at us, right?"


    No matter when he said, it always made sense. And she always couldn''t argue with him.


    The phone rang. Kingsley took it out. It was Luke. He frowned when he saw the call.


    Sherman saw his reaction but didn''t


    ask anything. He didn''t paswer ifr


    sporeasahe ang again.


    He ey picked it up this time. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Come to my home and | will wait for you." Luke said i n a very concise manner. Then, he directly hung up the phone.


    He thought Kingsley owed him. As long as he needed Kingsley, Kingsley must take it seriously ande at short notice.


    "Has something happened?" Sherman asked. Kingsley''s phone had rung twice.


    Kingsley nodded slightly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go and take care of it. I''ma little


    tired. I''ll go back to the Hee Pehee


    worry. Yo gary tabevedrtims Just


    rhake i e toe back and see the


    view of the night with me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley took off his grey coat and


    draped it over her shoulder, ¡°Alright,


    I''l take you back to the Hotel first} 1 |


    t nll eae. Im adsy Gorhe back to


    apany you to watch the night


    view, then bring you to the roof of the


    hotel to see the beautiful rotating top


    floor and the night view..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Sherman nodded, "Be safe on the road."


    At the Wright family''s vi...


    Kingsley''s mother was still thinking about the girl she saw in the shopping mall. Then she said to Kingsley''s father, "Was the girl


    we saw at the mall Ms. Holmes from Santabaca?¡±


    With his wife''s reminder, Kingsley''s father also recalled it. That girl''s figure did look like Sherman. He frowned, "She came to


    Hong Kong to chase Kingsley?" 1


    "I''m the same as you. | know nothing about it. When Kingsleyes back tonight, we can have his.


    grandpa talk to him. He used to listen to his grandpa."


    Kingsley''s father nodded. Then he called the doctor to ask about Merlin''s condition.


    Merlin''s parents were gone. They needed to care more about her. Besides, the Wrights owed the Bennington family so much and


    they could never pay them back.


    Luke was drinking a cup of coffee. Merlin was upstairs, not in the living room. Kingsley stepped in, and he nced across the


    living room, "Where''s Merlin?"


    "Mr. Wright, you still care about Merlin, don''t you? | thought you''d forgotten about her. It has been several days, and Merlin still


    refused to take chemotherapy till today. | wondered if you had been concerned about Merlin at all. Have you done your best to


    persuade her to receive the treatment?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. For certain things, you should simply not specte about..." Kingsley''s voice was low and slightly harsh,


    "| don''t like the way you talk. You should know that well..."


    "So, Mr. Wright, please tell me how | should talk to you? | think as long as you''re not held responsible, you''ll like it!" Luke


    sneered, a cold smile on the corners of his lips.


    Kingsley responded, "Then I''m telling you. It should be the doctor to tell whether it was the best treatment, not me!"


    "Merlin has been married to you for several years.


    How did you take care of her these years? Previously, she only had heart disease. But now she was diagnosed with breast


    cancer. Mr. Wright, don''t you ever feel guilty?" 1


    Luke mmed his coffee cup on the floor. The coffee spilled on the floor, and the cup was shattered with a crisp sound. Luke got


    up angrily.


    "I''m not a doctor. | can¡¯t control Merlin''s condition! You think too highly of me! Now I''m standing here, | want to discuss with you


    to see what we should do, not to hear your sarcasm. If you can calm down, | will stay and we can discuss. If you can''t, I''ll leave


    immediately."


    However, Luke got more furious, "Are you threatening me?"


    ¡°No, I''m just speaking the matter of fact..." Kingsley answered, "Merlin is the patient. And she''s the one | should talk to. | should


    listen more to her feelings, not yours. If you call me afterward, | won''t necessarily pick up every call..."


    Then Kingsley turned around and left bluntly. He thought there was no need for him to stay there any longer.


    Luke was enraged. Rage consumed him. He picked up his cell phone and called Kingsley¡¯''s father.


    Kingsley was so indifferent and so cold, and he spoke so irresponsibly. Did the Wrights know that?


    Kingsley was going back to the hotel, but he got a call from his father on the way. His father asked him to go to their house.


    Kingsley''s parents were sitting in the living room, eating fruits. Seeing their son return, the mother told him, "Your grandfather is


    waiting for you in the study."


    Kingsley pushed open the door and


    walked in striding his long legs. T.


    old man was si ting beHtibd eae


    wesridid hi presbyopic sses. He


    was reading a book. When he heard


    the door open, he looked up. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa." Kingsley called. He felt a little too warm, so he took off his ck coat and slung it casually on his arm.


    "Merlin''s condition is getting worse.


    What are you going to do ab ih


    also hear: from your rents that


    yonlhay another woman." The old


    man''s hair was all grey, but he was


    as spry as ever. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t say a word. He poured two sses of wine and handed one t 0 his grandfather.


    Standing there still, he took a sip of his wine.


    "| didn''t want to interfere with your


    affairs, but when Merlin was involved,


    | couldn''t stay out of it. Our family


    owes a lot to the Benningtonfamily!


    e them aK our parents


    nt to pay them back, but they can''t


    do anything about it. | also want to


    make it up to them, but | can''t do


    anything about it either. You are the


    only one who can pay them back.


    Merlin likes you. If Merlin likes me, |


    will marry her, let alone you..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    His slender fingers tapping on the water ss, hearing his grandfather''s words, Kinsley smiled lightly, "If Grandma heard what


    you just said, | wonder if she wille to you tonight, though she has left us s o many years."


    The old man pped the table. He red at Kingsley with a solemn look.


    "| love Sherman. I''m crazy about her. And she''s pregnant with my baby. It''s such a wonderful feeling t o have a child with the


    woman | love..." Slowly, Kinsley said. And he seemed to recall something, a gentle smile in his eyes.


    The old man was stunned. Then he caught the point,¡± Wait for a second! She''s carrying your child? That woman is pregnant?"


    "Yes. It''s been almost two months..." Kingsley reassured him.


    ¡°Now things are gettingplicated. It''s not good. | never like to deal with these intractable things. Don''t bother me with these


    troubles in the future." The old man felt a headache. However, in the next second, he asked in a light tone, "When can | meet


    her?"


    "| don''t know yet. But | will arrange it soon." The smile on his lips grew brighter.


    ¡°I''m getting older and older. I''m haggard and dying. | can''t even take care of myself, let alone mind your business. Do you guys


    have to watch me die from tackling these family troubles?" The old man snapped loudly as if he was outraged by others¡¯


    disturbance. In the end, he added, "About Merlin, you must take care o f it with dedication. Except for certain things, give her


    whatever she wants. After all, we owe it to her. | want t o give her what she wants, but I''m helpless."


    His grandson was thirty-four, about to be forty. God bless him! He finally had a child. Of course, they must keep the baby.


    "Surely."


    The old man took a sip of water, "Merlin is a good girl, and she will understand. I''m sure she won''t be too hard on you. Have you


    told your parents about the child?"


    Kinsley shook his head, "! don''t n to tell them for the present."


    "Why?" The old man was confused. His grandson had always been thoughtful. He couldn''t figure out what was going on in his


    mind.


    "She''s sensitive. | don''t want her to think I''m with her because of the child or out of responsibility. | will convince my parents first.


    Then I''ll tell them about the child. Before that, Grandpa, please keep it to yourself..."


    The look in his eyes was gentle. He got his own intentions and calctions. He wanted to protect her well and not let her be


    bothered by those trivial matters; neither did he want to stir up unnecessary barriers between them.


    The old man tapped the desk. His grandson was indeed deep-minded. He was thoughtful. He could see that his grandson must


    be serious with the woman.


    As Kinsley left, he wheeled the old man out of the study. They came into the living room. The old man was holding one hand on


    his chest, and he coughed slightly. He yelled at Kingsley''s parents, "If you don''t want to piss me off, don''t bother me with


    everything!"


    The two men responded in kind.


    No one in the family dared to offend the old man.


    Later Kinsley drove away. On the way,


    he saw a flower store. Hl puttachtiis


    epee went ito t e store and


    b bit a bunch of red roses. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman didn''t sleep yet. She was


    standing in front of the wind


    looking out The city Waigh ened in


    ate! .


    cor night. Looking at the tender


    night, she felt so happy. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Striding his lengthy legs, Kingsley got


    into the room. H e wrapped kig@irh¡¯s


    ig erga and


    Aid er, "Isn''t it beautiful in the


    night?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It is." She turned around and gazed into his eyes, wrapping her arms around his neck.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding her by the waist, he rubbed her back slowly with his coarse fingers. Then he held out the roses,"


    This is for you."


    Sherman was surprised. She took the rose and smiled softly, "How many women have you sent roses?¡±


    "You''re the first." Kinsley sat down with her in his arms. He felt his heart fill up.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    "| don''t believe it. There is a magazine that introduces you, which said that you had been married twice and that you were very


    much in love with your first wife." Sherman lifted the magazine in her hand.


    Kingsley didn''t deny it. His big hand touched her belly, "When I was young, | was always a bit frivolous and arrogant. At that time,


    | felt that it was tacky to send flowers to a girl | liked. | didn''t have that kind of idea, nor did | know that girls liked it. | haven''t felt


    the beauty of it until I''m in my mid-thirties. Now that I''m doing this, do you think I''m naive?"


    Shermanughed, "No, | don''t think so. But thank you very much for doing this. | wonder how frivolous you were when you were


    young."


    She met him when he was 34 years old, witnessing his maturity, sensibility, thoughtfulness, tenderness and elegance.


    What was he like when he was young?


    "If you knew, that would ruin my image in your mind." He smiled.


    "| don''t care." Sherman thought of something. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Did your first wife die?"


    Kingsley sighed. His thin lips pursed slightly and he answered lightly, "Yes."


    He had no intention to continue the topic. Nor did Sherman intend to ask any more questions.


    The magazine said that his first wife was dead and that his second wife was seriously ill and now divorced.


    But the magazine didn''t exin how his first wife died. Sherman could feel that the magazine was trying to convey a message


    that Kingsley always brought bad luck to his spouses.


    She didn''t believe that.


    In Santabaca.


    It had been two days since Natalia and Billy had quarreled. During the two days, Billy didn''t contact Natalia, and Natalia didn''t go


    home.


    Billy was still ming himself.


    Natalie had been waiting for Billy''s call for two days, but Billy never called. She didn''t want to go on the fight, so she went home.


    As soon as she got to the living room, Moriah began to me her for what she had done on that day. Anyway, she had just


    married into the Day family. Didn''t it seem rude for her to be away from home when many guests visited?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Natalia took a deep breath and tried to control herself.


    After Moriah was done criticizing her, she went upstairs and found Billy was still sleeping.


    "Well, | know you feel sorry for


    Sherman. She was five months


    pregnant and identally lo


    baby. I''ve just beenpfegrant ora


    rhonthe nd | had the abortion


    medicine in front of you. Her child is


    yours, but mine i s not yours, is it?"


    Natalia roared, "I''ve been lying on the


    bed bleeding for a few days. What


    am | like this?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy''s eyes slightly moved when he heard her saying s 0.


    Natalia noted this slight movement of Billy''s. She saw i t very clearly, because she had been carefully watching Billy. Her eyes


    did not even blink.


    This showed that Billy wasn''t so ruthless. He also had a feeling for her aborted baby.


    So Natalia continued, "That child had


    been in my belly for a long time. |


    also had feelings 4g aan] obutd teal


    Hine Ure miserable for her child,


    but who cares about my child who


    was deliberately aborted?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As Natalia spoke, her eyes turned red, as if she were about to cry.


    Billy''s eyes fell on her, remembering that her lower body shed a lot of blood in those days.


    He did not deliberately remember


    things like that, but i t just ha


    and he saw{t wittnrisObvr eyes, andi


    ater tantcy time he had seen such


    a bloody scene. S o he remembered


    it clearly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    "Yes, | did make that phone call. I''ve had a crush on you for so many years and finally, | was able to be with you. The joy in my


    heart simply was beyond words.| was very excited and even ecstatic. | got a little carried away and called Sherman. We had a


    short talk, but | did not expect that would happen to her. Otherwise, | would never have made that call, never!"


    Looking into Billy''s eyes, Natalie sobbed, "I am to be med, but Sherman isrgely to be med for this. | t was she who


    offered to abort the child. She had admitted it. | didn''t want the child to be aborted either because it was your child. But don¡¯t you


    think you are going too far and treating me like this?"


    ncing at her face, which was still red and swollen with a palm mark, and her arm, which was wrapped in gauze, Billy only


    said, "Get a rest."


    Natalie kept staring at him but didn''t say anything. Then, feeling exhausted, she went to the bathroom.


    She knew that this matter hade to an end.


    It was true that this was the end and that Billy forgave her. But in fact, something changed between Billy and her.


    Before, Billy had a visceral hatred for Sherman, but at this moment, his hatred for Sherman was reced with another emotion.


    At this moment, Natalie was d that she hadn''t had the slightest idea of killing the child; otherwise, how was it possible that she


    could get away with it?


    But the fact that Billy knew the truth did upset Natalie. She could feel nothing but upset.


    In the living room, Billy sat there holding the phone. H e had a strong desire to make a phone call to Sherman.


    Even if Sherman scolded him, he would be happy as long as she answered the call.


    Fondling the phone, Billy then called Sherman, but in the next moment, he was reminded that Sherman¡¯s phone was off.


    Billy did not know that Sherman''s phone had been lost. Hearing that the phone was off, he was very upset. Then he threw the


    phone casually on the sofa and headed out of the living room.


    Since Billy wasn''t in the room, Natalie came to the living room and sat on the sofa, but suddenly, she felt something under her


    buttocks.


    She then got up a little and reached out to get the phone. She turned on the phone but saw that thest person Billy had called


    was Sherman.


    ¡®| just went to the bathroom, and he called Sherman?*


    Natalie''s anger was fueled again . She didn''t know how much longer she could go on with a life like this!


    But Natalie had never expected that Billy would be so angry with her after he knew the real reason for Sherman''s miscarriage. If


    Billy found out she had put her hands on that matter, then...


    Natalie stood there with the phone in her hand. When Billy walked in a few momentster, Natalie maintained that posture.


    Billy had always hated others to check his phone and he was disgusted at such a move. "What are you doing? " he asked ina


    deep voice.


    "What are you doing then by calling Sherman?" Natalie covered her chest, gasping.


    "You are invading my right to privacy." said Billy in a deeper voice.


    Natalie thought she was fed up with Billy being like this. She then threw Billy''s phone directly on the ground in front of him.


    Although the phone was of good quality, it could not resist the hard marble and was broken.


    Raising her hands, Natalie snapped, "You keep hurting me like this. What do | mean to you?"


    Originally, Natalie did want to be considerate again to make Billy feel guilty. She took that p of him and said those words to


    him. But Billy called Sherman shortly after that. How could she put up with this?


    ¡°Natalie!¡± Billy finally lost his temper with her. Natalie had smashed his phone.


    Natalie picked up her bag and left. Then she bumped into Moriah when she went downstairs and almost knocked Moriah off the


    stairs.


    Moriah felt that Natalie became even more impolite without knowing what had happened between Natalie and Billy.


    Billy also came downstairs, intending to go buy a cell phone. His face was sullen with a bit of gloom.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Billy had quarreled with Sherman and


    lost his temper with her befo eine


    they drt bewm cosh problem


    With h other like this, with the


    exception o f those times before the


    divorce. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Sherman was most angry, she


    was just cold ands reastc,,


    er''gmached Snything or been


    unreasonable. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Natalie broke his phone when she was angry. He didn''t expect that she had such a bad temper...


    Lanechett was indeed a prosperous city, but Sherman didn''t like this kind of prosperity. She preferred Santabaca.


    Kingsley paced over with a gentle look, "It''s a gift for you.¡±


    Sherman was delighted, "A purse."


    The orange purse was simple, stylish and beautiful.


    Sherman opened the purse to find it was filled with money. Sherman raised her eyebrows and looked at


    him, surprised.


    Kingsley said in a sexy voice, "One is not supposed to send an empty purse and there should be some surprises..."


    Shermanughed. In the purse, there


    was quite a lot of money.. Th


    7 MI Ys eS


    t way negeritiap rse to others?


    dhe was also a cell phone inside.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    "You''ve thought of what | need. What else can | do?" Sherman sighed softly.


    "You just need to enjoy my love for you. Then, I''ll be happy..."


    Sherman narrowed her eyes. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Good. | will enjoy it! If this continues, Mr. Wright, you will


    be my full-time nanny. You can do everything for me."


    He twisted his lips and teasingly pinched her earlobe. She couldn''t help but giggle.


    The two of them spent a very pleasant morning. They had breakfast at the restaurant. Then Kingsley went t o thepany. He


    had to arrange a meeting today. He told her that the meeting would be over in two hours and asked her to wait for him at the


    hotel.


    Sherman felt bored. Besides, she wasn''t a child and couldn''t possibly get lost in Lanechett.


    She took a bus to wander around Lanechett. She got off at somewhere attractive and then got back on the bus. She wandered


    around there in this way.


    On the way, she heard a few people behind her talk about something. One person said, "The Wright family¡¯s vi is built in such


    a beautiful ce.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Being one of the top three families in Lanechett, they would absolutely not live in a ce with poor conditions. It''s


    gorgeous. | want to go in and have a look at it."


    Sherman looked away to see the vi outside the window. It wasrge and beautiful, with an indefinable sense of mystery.


    She could clearly see through the iron bars a neat row of red columns supporting the magnificent vi.


    There was a fountain, which was a sign of opulence.


    Sherman withdrew her gaze. Thinking of Kingsley¡¯''s parents, her expression and gaze were gloomy.


    Compared to Billy, he was really from a prestigious family.


    There was a big gap between them.


    When Kingsley was ready to go back to the hotel, he suddenly received a call from his mother. She said that Merlin suddenly


    fainted and had been sent to the hospital.


    He immediately rushed to the hospital. On the way, he drove very fast without stopping.


    Merlin was in the operating room. Kingsley''s parents and Luke were there.


    At breakfast, Merlin suddenly fainted. They quickly sent her to the hospital.


    Walking to the corner, Kingsley called Sherman," Merlin fainted. I''m in the hospital now. Maybe | will g 0 backter.¡±


    Sherman said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m hanging out alone."


    She liked his honesty. He told her whatever he did.


    In this way, Sherman would trust him without thinking nonsense.


    Merlin had been in the operating room for a long time. When the room door opened, they rushed around the doctor and asked


    about her condition.


    The doctor said, "Although she is no longer in danger, her condition is very serious. You have to make a decision as soon as


    possible. If this continues, her condition will get worse."


    All of them looked at Kingsley, and the hidden message was obvious.


    Kingsley certainly understood. He narrowed his deep eyes, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Merlin listens to you the most, Kingsley." His mother said.


    "But sometimes she doesn''t listen to me. For example, this time..."


    "So you have to convince her to undergo chemotherapy and surgery.¡±


    Kingsley sighed lightly, "I''m trying my best. But you


    are putting pressure on me..."


    His father said, "As long as you can agree to what Merlin said, | don''t think it is difficult to solve this matter."


    "Yes, | agree with you very much..." he


    said, "I willtrytoa reeta,somening


    shg said Bat thofe is something |


    can''t agree to." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s hidden message was obvious. He had his own principles and tolerance.


    They had a heated discussion. At this moment, Merlin was pushed out of the operating room and into the ward.


    ¡°Let''s continue talking about it. Once again, there is something | will never agree to."


    Kingsley''s father was angry, "We will never agree to you and that girl being together."


    "Really?" Kingsley asked indifferently.


    "Yes. We only ept Merlin." His father added.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back


    home. The hospital is aE Stee


    onyersetion hike tis. After saying


    tht, he walked into the ward. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Merlin had already woken up. Luke


    was ina bad mood, an bis face Was


    S me geid argti¡°wiertin, how


    you ept chemotherapy?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| won''t ept it." She said without hesitation.


    Luke swept over Kingsley, and then looked at Merlin,¡±


    What if he is willing to remarry you?"

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Merlin''s eyes moved slightly and she was touched for two seconds. Although the time was short, she was obviously touched.


    She then shook her head and said," | still can''t do it."


    "| saw your hesitation." Luke had been staring at her and did not miss her expression.


    Merlin didn''t deny it, but she said, "My reaction isn''t hesitation but surprise. I¡¯m just surprised that you asked me to remarry


    Kingsley. I''m very tired. | won''t talk about this kind of question anymore. | want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Kingsley did not leave and still stayed in the ward. After the three of them left, he began to talk with Merlin.


    Merlin insisted on not doing chemotherapy. She was gued with malignant disease. Naturally, she knew better than anyone


    else about her bad physical condition. There was no need for her to do chemotherapy.


    In the end, she took out her mobile phone and called Luke. "I''ll take care of my body. | don''t want you to be involved in it. Also,


    even if you want me to remarry him, | will never agree with you. | advise you not to flog a dead horse. Don¡¯t do anything that


    annoys me.


    The Wright family''s debt has been paid off. Don''t be so disgusting to use such a trick to oppress the Wright family. Well, | got to


    go!"


    "You don''t have to care about his words. To be honest, he was just sure that you owed the Bennington family a favor, so he


    oppressed you so much. The air crash that year was an ident and no one knew that such a thing would happen. To put it


    bluntly, my parents were unlucky. They were doomed. We can''t me others for our parents¡¯ unluckiness. They had taken the


    ne many times and nothing had happened. However, they suffered an air crash at that time. In fact, it was fate. | ept it."


    Merlin said slowly and her words were very sincere.


    Kingsley served her a ss of water and asked her to moisten her throat. "Then tell me why you insisted on not doing


    chemotherapy.¡±


    "| know my body can¡¯t withstand chemotherapy. | have a premonition and a hunch for my body. I''m going to travel outside at this


    time and enjoy the scenery alone. I''m not sulking or forcing anyone. I''m very serious."


    ¡°Perhaps chemotherapy will bring you a surprise..."


    Merlin smiled and did not say anything. She coughed lightly and her face was pale.


    Kingsley nned to go back to the hotel. After making a phone call, he found that Sherman was still out for some fun and hadn''t


    gone back to the hotel. After talking with her for a while, he went back to the vi o f the Wright family.


    Sitting on the sofa, Cathy turned around when she heard the noise. She saw Kingsley striding in with a car key in his hand. He


    walked towards her, stopped, and said, "Mom, let''s talk."


    Nodding, Cathy called for Aaron and the three of them went to the study. As for this problem, they should discuss it.


    "It''s impossible for me to do what you want. I''m determined to get her. | love her and | only want her." He expressed his attitude.


    However, Aaron was so angry that he kept drinking water. Kingsley was already thirty-four years old. He always talked about


    love, which was not suitable for his age.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Then let''s express our opinions. There''s no way for you and her to be together. We won''t approve of her!" Aaron''s expression


    was also unusually resolute.


    Kingsley''s handsome face didn''t show much emotion, but his parents could tell his face had be sullen." She''s not the only


    one you don''t approve of..."


    This sentence was full of deep meaning. Others didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but his parents¡¯ expressions changed slightly.


    "I''m thirty-four years old this year. I''m


    no longer young. But if yeu realy 1


    ney apr eue onhen fre only choice |


    h ae to do what | have done


    before..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron''s expression changed


    completely. "You''re threatening us!"


    "No, it''s just a ten d¨¦scripti¨¦n oF


    ths fagty (have entioned it in


    recent years. Do you only feel guilty


    about the Bennington family? Don''t


    you feel guilty about me?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Kingsley!" His mother stood up.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could she


    die?" Kingsley said in a leepc Ol!


    uisitoriefone Cth a hint of


    st¨¦rnness between his brows. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "She" referred to Kingsley''s first wife, Zora.


    Cathy''s body trembled slightly and she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Kingsley''s father sipped his water and didn''t say anything. Both of his parents kept silent.


    In fact, the death of Zora was indeed rted to them back then. They werergely responsible for it.


    Zora died from a robbery, but it wasn''t that simple.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Kingsley and Zora hid the marriage license from their parents. After Kingsley''s parents found out, they couldn''t


    forgive them or agree with them.


    Kingsley''s father didn''t like Zora and even disliked her.


    So the rtionship between them deteriorated. It was impossible for them to get along with each other.


    Kingsley and Zora certainly couldn''t stay at the Wright family''s vi. At that time, Kingsley was young and hotheaded. He left


    home with Zora.


    Kingsley''s parents kept suppressing him. Kingsley had no career of his own and was still too young.


    He was restricted in everything. But it was impossible for him to apologize to his parents. So during that period, he did a lot of


    part-time jobs.


    He worked as a host and a model. He also went to the construction site to do hard manualbor.


    After all, Kingsley was her only son. Kingsley''s mother felt heartbroken for him. One day she brought a lot of money with her and


    went to the house Kingsley and Zora rented.


    She wanted to give the money to Zora and ask her to leave Kingsley. She talked to Zora gently and didn''t go too far.


    Zora didn''t want to leave and was very determined. Kingsley''s mother didn''t take the money away, but asked her to spend the


    whole day thinking about it.


    Then his mother left. Kingsley was very busy working on the construction site that night, so he didn''t go back home.


    Awealthydy appeared in that poor, undeveloped area with her assistant carrying a suitcase, which of course attracted the


    attention of some people.


    It was raining that night. At eleven o''clock in the evening, a burr entered the house through the window and took away the


    suitcase. Seeing Zora, who was young and beautiful, he had an evil idea.


    The burr raped her, killed her, and threw her to the nearby grass.


    She was naked, without any clothes on her. The room was filled with blood. The blood flowing from the grass was washed away


    by the rain...


    A dayter Kingsley found her. At that


    time, the scene wag ga auelHat''one


    \daqor baar''t£¤00k at it anymore...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It''s really miserable and cruel with a cold and indescribable sense of destion...


    Kingsley''s parents had seen that scene.


    After finding her, Kingsley protec


    the scene and epgalleahiSparents


    direct. \Pl¨¦dse read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Why did he protect the scene?


    Why did he just dress Zora but not allow anyone to move her?


    Because Kingsley wanted his parents


    to see the cru seanesathatthey


    wonieeneath mind. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    It was raining heavily. He stood there with an umbre and covered Zora''s corpse.


    When he took Zora away, she still had the scent of a dead pig.


    The corpse would decay and stink. Obviously, the burr tried to cover the smell of the decaying corpse with the scent of the


    dead pig.


    Everyone would feel disgusted with that scene.


    Since then, he hadn''t returned to the Wright family''s vi. However, he started to work hard.


    When he was young, he was arrogant and impulsive. H e took Zora out of the Wright family''s vi, but failed t o give her a good


    environment and protect her, which was the eternal pain in his heart.


    With the passage of time, the wound was gradually healed, but there was an indelible mark...


    He hadn''t returned to the Wright family''s vi those years. He hated his parents and couldn''t forgive them or tolerate them. They


    didn''t see each other for four years. It wasn''t until his mother was hospitalized and had to have an operation that he met his


    parents...


    "Ten years have passed. | thought you had changed your minds, but you hadn''t..." Kingsley said seriously,"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But | have matured. | am no longer in my twenties. Now | have the ability and strength to struggle for what | want. | will try my


    best to protect Sherman..."


    Kingsley''s father was still drinking water, and his face was stern.


    "Since you two are at an old age, you should enjoy yourselves and needn''t worry about this matter. | will be responsible for


    Merlin in my own way." He said seriously, "Sherman is the only woman | have epted in these ten years. She will be my wife in


    the future and live with me for the rest of my life. If you want to insist on the same old trick, just do it. | hope you won''t make a


    decision that disappoints me."


    After saying that, Kingsley left. He went to the flower store, picked a bunch of white lilies, and went to the cemetery.


    There was a picture of Zora on the tombstone. She smiled very gently. She was a beautiful and gentle girl.


    Her cheeks were fair, as if with a faint jade luster. No one would know how she passed away.


    She and Sherman weren''t the same type of person.


    Zora was gentle and shy. But Sherman was determined and bold. They hadpletely different personalities.


    Kingsley put the bunch of lilies in front of the tombstone. After standing for a while, he sat in front o f the tombstone and gazed


    into space, lost in thought.


    He hadn''t often dreamed of her these years. Back then, he dreamed of the miserable scene every night.


    At that time, he had insomnia every day.


    He didn''t like to mention her to others, because she died too tragically. He felt heartbroken every time he thought of her.


    Kingsley''s parents paid people not to spread the photos or report the incident back then.


    With eyes full of tears, Kingsley''s


    ete) said," Kingsley is now am


    thirty-four rears els alfea ya


    patie Mar | shouldn''t involve in


    this matter. | shouldn''t have sent


    money to Zora at that time..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was soft-hearted and felt


    heartbroken when she saw her d


    son do hard manuabs are be


    supbiiiried Therefore, she sent the


    money to Zora. But she didn''t expect


    something terrible would happen.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s father took her into his arms and sighed softly, "Forget it. We only have one biological son. Let him go."


    "| really don''t want what happened


    back then to happen again. I''m


    already old. | don''t want to be


    separated from our son. It''s


    should fe | sorry fone Bennington


    farhit ¡°not Kingsley!" Kingsley''s


    mother continued, "! don''t want to


    be a stranger t o Kingsley. Four


    years is enough. That kind of feeling


    hurts me more than an enemy...¡¯


    "Okay, let him go. We will no longer


    be involved in his affairster."


    Kingsley''s father also felt sorry for


    Zora. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Kingsley deliberately showed his parents Zora''s corpse and the scene. How could they have forgotten that?


    Kingsley stayed at the cemetery for a long time. He didn''t care that his expensive suit was dirty with mud. He just sat there


    quietly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a while, he left. It had long be his habit to visit Zora''s cemetery every year.


    When he returned to the hotel, Sherman stared at the mud on his clothes in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°| went somece. I''m going to take a shower..." Kingsley kissed her.


    When he came out in his bathrobe, Sherman put her hands on her chest, looked at the mud again, and asked, "Didn''t you fall


    down?"


    "No..." Kingsley hugged her and then sat on the sofa to watch TV.


    At this moment, the phone rang. Kingsley took it out and saw it was from his mother. He answered the phone. After a while, he


    turned on the speakerphone.


    ¡°Your father and | won''t be involved in your affairs in the future. But | hope you can make Merlin happy. It was my fault back then.


    I''m sorry, Kingsley..."


    Kingsley said softly, "Thank you. But I think you should also apologize to her...¡±


    "In fact, | go there every year. But | don''t dare to let you know. I''ve been saying sorry to her for more than ten years..."


    Sherman thought that the word "she" they talked about referred to his first wife.


    But he didn''t want to say anything about her, so she didn''t ask him. Everyone should have privacy and secrets.


    "You can make an arrangement. Your grandfather wanted to see her." Kingsley''s mother said.


    "Okay."


    When Kingsley hung up the phone, Sherman blinked,¡¯ What''s going on? Why can''t | understand what you are saying?"


    "They won''t be involved in our affairs in the future. They will respect us."


    "Did you convince them?"


    "Yes." While saying that, he held her and ced her on his firmp. Thinking of something, he said, "Did they meet you?"


    Sherman frowned, realizing she had identally given a slip of the tongue.


    Kingsley asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    Sherman thought for a moment and said, "Because it wasn''t time to tell you."


    "When do you think you should tell me?" He said.


    "| thought you would definitely so


    it, so | didn''t avon! erlist you


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman sat up from hisp and


    turned around. The tw of therm


    logk dat eachother. She moved


    forward and kissed the corner of his


    lips. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is that true?" Kingsley stared de


    into her eyes, prigactosecther real


    thowgats! Piease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    At the time, Sherman put her arms around Kingsley''s neck and rested her chin against his broad shoulder. She was honest, "It


    was half and half.¡±


    About the true half, it was that she really believed him; about the other half, it wasn''t that she needed to wait for a popper time


    but that she didn''t know how to say i t.


    He smiled and lifted her up in his arms. She crossed her legs around his waist. The moment was so loving and warm.


    "Come to my family house with me sometime, okay?" Kingsley asked, his long fingers going through her hair.


    ¡°Okay, I''m all yours.." Sherman was submissive this time. He had made great efforts to convince her. She wanted to please him,


    and she could feel his consideration.


    When Natalie got home, she happened to meet Moriah in the living room. Moriah was angry. She asked Natalie, "How can you


    stay out all night for so many days? You just got married." "Don''t me me for everything, like it''s all my fault.


    Isn''t Billy responsible as well?" Natalie was tired of Moriah''s criticism.


    "What is the thing? Can''t you guys work it out? | don''t care if you are in a fight, but | can''t stand by if you stay out all night. And,


    watch your manners. You should be more polite. Don''t you think so?"


    It was still very early in the morning. The two were standing under the stairs quarreling loudly.


    Natalie was in an awful mood, and so was Moriah. Both were furious and said nasty things.


    While they were arguing, Billy came down the stairs. H e seemed to have just woken up, his hand rubbing his forehead.


    Noticing Billy on the stairs out of the corner of her eye, Natalie changed her altitude and softened her tone. She apologized,


    ¡°Moriah, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. | won''t be so reckless in the future. | will never stay out overnight again. | feel awful for fighting


    with Billy these days. | was out of my mind."


    While they were talking, Billy came downstairs and greeted his mother. His eyes swept past Natalie. Then he walked straight out


    the door.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Natalie had apologized, Moriah could only curb her temper. She just told Natalie to pay more attention to her behaviour


    in the future, nothing more.


    "Alright." Natalie answered, "Then I''ll go upstairs to change my clothes."


    In any case, Moriah was not happy with Natalie.


    When Natalie got changed and came downstairs, Sarah and Leonel hade over. They were sitting in the living room.


    The two seemed to get along well


    today. They looked.as, hostilelth!


    east otter as before. They looked


    harmonious. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They came just at the right time. The breakfast had just been prepared at the time. Natalie sat across from Leonel.


    During breakfast, only Moriah and Sarah were talking, Leonel asionally, and Natalie never said a word.


    Billy hadn''t eaten breakfast. Since he came downstairs, he had left the house directly.


    Natalie was sipping her milk with her head down. Suddenly, she felt something touching her legs.


    It wasn¡® still but felt like somethin


    rubbing against nec fash 63h


    itwesshne Samidyed that Moriah had


    raised. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, she felt weird. So she


    turned slightly to me an¡élopked


    si gurpianeoere of her eyes,


    ahd''s


    e saw Leonel''s ck suit


    pants. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Leonel was the only man at the table. His legs stretched too far. Didn''t he realize that?


    Noticing Natalie''s movement, Leonel looked up and smiled at her. His smile was flirtatious and meaningful.


    Natalie frowned. She ignored Leonel and continued to eat her breakfast. She had to go to work after breakfast.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Technically, today was her first day at Day Corporation.


    On the other side...


    Kingsley and Sherman had made an appointment to meet his grandfather today. Sherman woke up early.


    She went to wash up and change her clothes. She didn''t wear any makeup. She wore a red coat, ck pants, and t boots.


    Actually, she wanted to dress up, but she was pregnant at the moment. It wasn''t very convenient.


    ¡°How do | look? Will Grandpa think I''m dressed too casually?" Sherman spread her arms and asked Kingsley behind her.


    Kingsley just walked out of the bathroom. He was wearing a white shirt with a stand-up cor, a faint dark pattern at the cor, a


    dark bluepel coat that reached his knees, a pair of gray suit pants that were vaguely shiny, and a gray scarf around his neck.


    He looked handsome and elegant.


    "You look amazing." He opened his lips and said.


    Sitting in the car, Sherman looked in a trance. Her thoughts wandered, and Kingsley wondered what she was thinking.


    He was a sensitive man, "Are you nervous?"


    "A little bit, but not much. I''m thinking | need to get back to Santabaca before it gets dark. | have to work tomorrow." Sherman


    said, "| always have a big heart. How can | be nervous?"


    "That''s good. Here we are. Let''s get out." Kingsley said t o her gently, a smile on his lips. The car stopped.


    Immediately, Sherman took a deep breath. She wanted to look perfect.


    Kingsley leaned over to help her organize her coat. He smiled, with a slight tease, "| thought you weren''t nervous?"


    Immediately, Sherman realized his intentions. She smiled andint deliberately, "You''re lying to m e! You are sneaky."


    "Don''t be nervous. Grandpa is just an old man. He won''t eat or bite people. Just be yourself. I''m with you. " Kingsley reassured


    her.


    Sherman looked at him, nodded, and curled the corners of her mouth with a smile.


    They walked into the hotel. Kingsley


    wrapped his left arm around O


    Sherman¡¯ shquidex''dnd Bus ed the


    dodk 6b n with his right hand. His


    grandfather was sitting in the private


    room. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa." Kingsley greeted. The door closed behind him.


    "Good morning, Mr. Wright. It''s good to meet you!" Sherman greeted politely as well. She gave a slight nod of respect.


    Despite his advanced age, the old


    man was in good health te was Viale


    ie hearty cheliviotiohed for the two


    t It own. Then he surveyed


    Sherman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman''s cheeks were faintly pink.


    Her demeanor was neither humble


    nor pushy. Her eyes eeiecigersne


    shegap Sig it. Then she


    seemed to think of something. She


    turned to Kingsley, "My gift is still in


    the car. Could you go to bring it for


    me? And I''d like some milk." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sure." Kingsley smiled and then he left.


    Agift? The old man''s eyebrows twitched slightly. She had brought him a gift?

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Only Sherman and Kingsley''s grandfather were left in the room. The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Sherman was not good at warming up the atmosphere. She smiled lightly and poured a ss of warm water for the old man.


    Kingsley''s grandpa picked up the ss and took a few sips. A few minutester, Kingsley pushed open the door and came back.


    His hair was a little messy.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid | will scare her?" The old man grunted. How could his grandson''s intention escape


    his eyes?


    "That''s possible..." Kingsley raised an eyebrow. He handed the gift to Sherman. He was curious about the gift she had prepared.


    "Mr. Wright, | don''t know what you like. My grandfather used to like it. | hope you will like it, too." Sherman handed the gift to


    Kingsley''s grandpa.


    The old man took the gift. He unwrapped the gift on the spot. It was a pair of table tennis bats.


    The old man was slightly stunned, and Kingsley chuckled. He couldn''t help himself but lean over and kiss Sherman, "You''re so


    amazing."


    Sherman blushed. She pushed him away. She was trying to give the old man a good impression, but what was Kingsley doing,


    acting so flirtatious?


    The old man frowned, but he ignored them. He stared a t the table tennis bats.


    "Do you like it, Grandpa?" Kingsley straightened his cor and asked, "If you don''t like it, you can give it to me. Although we have


    been together for so long, she has never given me a gift. | feel jealous now.¡¯


    The old man nced at him and swung the bat." Could you tell me why you give me the table tennis bats?"


    "Table tennis is an interesting sport. It''s fun. It''s easy and rxing. It helps you get a full workout. It''s of the proper amount of


    exercise. It''s good for elder people. It works your body, your mind, your reflexes, your agility, your limbs¡¯ coordination, and your


    brain. And most importantly, | can y with you." Sherman said i n one breath.


    Instantly, the old man''s eyes widened and sparkled," It''s good. | like it. Tell me when we''re going to y together."


    The old man was hale and hearty. And he loved sports.


    Sherman didn''t hesitate. She suggested, "We can go now."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There was a table tennis table right in the hotel''s fitness room. Sherman knew the old man was in advanced age and his legs


    were slow.


    So she hit slowly. She hit a shot first. Her movement was graceful. The ball flew steadily to the old man, giving him enough time


    to make his strike.


    Then Kingsley''s grandfather made a strike. He was very happy. He was all smiling. They had a great time.


    The gift was very much to his liking. He was very fond of it. He had seen many girls before, but none of them could be so rxed


    around him.


    Kingsley was standing aside, with his arms around his chest. The lines on his face were softened, and she, as always,


    fascinated him at every moment.


    Before they left, the old man asked Sherman to y table tennis with him next time, and Sherman smiled and agreed.


    ying table tennis suited her, too. She was pregnant. She could not engage in any vigorous exercise.


    Kingsley''s grandfather was old. He could not undertake any vigorous sport either.


    On their way back to the hotel,


    Christian called. He said they tad ||


    f nd Shereatis Rartabag and that


    hewould take it to the hotel in ten


    minutes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sherman was about to book the


    flight. She had been i n Laneghett fdr


    V days, Sheeduid Only stay for


    Weare days at most. She had to go to


    work tomorrow. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s face darkened. He hugged


    her and wouldn''t let her \e


    Sherman stgoback; \She would


    Have te eave tomorrow. Kingsley


    would worry if she took an evening


    flight. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t go back with her yet. He had some matters to attend to in Lanechett. He would have to stay a few more days.


    He needed to make arrangements for thepany. And he needed to take care of things with Merlin.


    Then he would go back to Santabaca. Only when he had settled all the matters could he stay with Sherman forever.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Kingsley did this to clear the way for their future. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with Sherman, not just a fling. He wanted


    to settle down with her.


    That was his earnest wish.


    At that moment, he felt a faint fear and anxiety in his heart.


    He was afraid that losing Sherman, he would never feel the same way with another woman.


    At his age, he had met too many people and had been through too much. He was indifferent to many people and things.


    However, when he met Sherman, his passion was ignited.


    Kingsley was not a man with strong desires. But when he and Sherman were together, he always felt the desire to want her.


    Even he himself felt amazed.


    Now Sherman was pregnant with his baby. He could only endure and suppress his burning urge.


    It was hard to endure, but he enjoyed it. Torment could also be a kind of pleasure, wasn''t it?


    "Don''t make me worry, okay?" Kingsley pressed his forehead against hers. They looked into each other''s


    eyes. Deep affection was in their eyes.


    "| won''t let you worry. I''ll take thetest flight and I''ll have Lee waiting for me at the airport. When | get home, I''ll call you


    immediately. See? | can assure you my safety." Sherman''s hand stroked along his face. She was earnest.


    "You really don''t want to stay with me anymore?" Kingsley sighed softly. He felt helpless and reluctant.


    "It''s not that | don''t want to. | can''t help you at all if | stay here. If | stay in Lanchett, you''ll be thinking about me staying in the hotel


    every day, and you can''t leave me alone at the hotel. You woulde back as soon a s possible to keep mepany and take


    me to the famous sights. You cannot concentrate on your business. If | go back to Santabaca, I''m sure you''ll be more efficient at


    work."


    Heughed, his voice low, "Why does that sound like | have no self-control?"


    "So, I''m helping you do the right thing." She kissed him on the lips and begged him affectionately, "Book the flight ticket for me."


    What a lovely woman she was. How was he willing to let her go? He wanted to have her with him at all times. However, Sherman


    insisted on leaving.


    Kingsley tucked the hair behind her ear. Then he made a phone call.


    The flight was in an hour. It would take nearly an hour from the hotel to the airport, not much time left.


    There was no time for the two to linger on. Right away, Kingsley drove Sherman to the airport.


    Kingsley had a subordinate pick up the ticket and wait for them at the airport. After going through security, Sherman was gone.


    Even though Kingsley didn''t want to let her go, he couldn''t stop her at that moment. He had to let her go.


    Sherman got into her seat and buckled up. She was sitting by the window. A few minutester, the ne took off.


    After more than three hours of flying, Sherman returned to Satabaca. It was over eleven o''clock in the evening. Lee was waiting


    for her in the arrivals lounge. Seeing Sherman, Lee immediately walked up t o her.


    "| made you stay upte, didn''t I?" Sherman felt sorry.


    "I''m a night owl, and it''s only eleven o''clock. Didn''t Mr. Wrighte back with you?" Lee looked around.


    Sherman teased him, "Do you miss Mr. Wright?"


    Lee gave a slightly shy expression. He scratched his head as he answered, "Actually, yes."


    After they got in the car, Sherman dialed Kingsley''s number. She told him she had arrived safely in Santaba and that Lee had


    picked her up.


    Kingsley was still not relieved. He told her on the other end of the line to be careful, his voice soft and


    tender.


    In the end, Sherman said yfully, "Lee says he misses you. Do you want to talk to him?


    Lee was sitting in the front and driving. He whispered in protest, "Ms. Holmes."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why are you so shy? Mr. Wright wants to talk to you." Sherman handed the phone to Lee. She was all smiles.


    Sherman didn''t know what they talked about. Lee was respectful the whole time. He responded with yes and nodded his head


    repeatedly, and he seemed happy.


    The next morning...


    Sherman went to work. The project she had taken over was already underway. She felt she had to make sure there were no


    problems with everything.


    Not long after, Billy came. He was here to take some materials.


    Before he left, he walked over to Sherman¡¯s desk and asked, "Do you have a minute?"


    Sherman was busy. She rejected him outright, "Sorry, I''m busy." But Billy was standing there waiting for her, and people around


    were looking at them.


    Sherman had no choice but to agree. She got up and walked ahead, and Billy followed her.


    Billy wanted to go to the cafe across the street. But Sherman said there was a coffee bar on the first floor, s o there was no need


    to go that far.


    Billy agreed reluctantly.


    The two sat across from each other, and Billy stared at Sherman. Her cheeks were pink and had a healthy radiance. Although


    she wore no makeup, she looked beautiful.


    After a long moment of hesitation, Billy said, "I''m sorry."


    Sherman was confused. She asked, "Mr. Day, what do you mean by that?"


    "| apologize for the misunderstanding


    | had with you. | know you didn''t


    abort the baby epumedse, Ket ou


    aacRearge a identally. I''m


    sorry." Billy felt remorse. He couldn''t


    say how regretful he felt. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Day, why do you suddenly have a conscience? I''m so surprised..." Sherman shrugged her shoulders and leaned back in her


    seat.


    Billy didn''t like her being so


    nonchnt. He shook his head,


    "Sherman, |''m seri rioysctease feten


    tMRBEALASI. | She you didn''t go


    to abort the baby. But why didn''t you


    exin it to me then?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Day, you were too busy to care


    about me. | tried to exin to you, but


    you didn''t bother t iptgesto, Ge)! "|


    Yoyjdepettsatnink back to the scene. |


    went to exin i t to you, but you


    didn''t listen. | don''t have to go back


    and exin it to you a second time."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then Billy thought back to Sherman going to him after the miscarriage. He pped her and called her a


    shrew.


    Billy''s body shook slightly. At this moment, he had nothing to say. He didn''t believe her back then. He made all these tragedies


    happen!


    She loved him for seven years and got pregnant with his child. Yet, she ended up like that. How could she not be devastated?


    "| don''t know why | didn''t trust you at that time. | wouldn''t even believe a word you said!" Billy pounded the table.


    ¡°Because you didn''t love me." Sherman interrupted.


    "No. It was because | felt too sad, too wrenched. Losing the baby hurt me to the core. | lost my sanity. So | med you for


    everything. It was not that | didn''t love you! It wasn''t!"


    Billy was desperate, and anxiety was in both his expression and words. He eagerly grabbed Sherman''s hand and clutched it in


    his palms.


    ¡°Let go!"


    ¡°Listen to me! | was really out of my mind." He was still exining.


    Standing at a distance, Natalie could see them clearly. Her chest heaved violently with rage.


    Billy grabbed Sherman''s hand, while Sherman had a contemptuous smile on her face. In Natalie''s twisted eyes, it seemed there


    was a sense of smugness on Sherman''s face.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    She went to the office, but Billy wasn''t there. His secretary said he hade here. Upon hearing that, she became uneasy. So


    she followed him, and then she saw this scene in front of her.


    In high heels, Natalie stepped forward. There was a loud sound on the bright marble floor. She walked over to Sherman and


    grabbed her directly by the arm," What are you doing now?"


    Sherman turned around, and each of them took one of her arms. What the hell was this?


    "Why do you question me in this way? You should question your husband, not me. Do you understand?"


    Natalie sneered, "What''s wrong with my husband? My husband is so nice. Only when bad women seduce men will men be


    seduced."


    "Watch yournguage," Sherman warned her coldly.


    "You can do such a shameful thing, but | can''t talk about it? Aren''t you ashamed of seducing a married man here?" Natalie hated


    to see Billy holding Sherman''s arm. She shouted as she let go of Sherman''s arm.


    There were a lot of people around them. They all looked at the three of them, who were entangled together and cursing loudly.


    Thanks to Natalie, Billy released Sherman''s arm. Then she stood up, gracefully straightened her clothes and said to Billy,


    "Please teach your wife well. Don''t let her curse others."


    Sherman left after finishing talking. Natalie shouted angrily after her, "Who cursed you? You are mean. You tantly seduce my


    husband, and now you are ndering me."


    More and more people looked at them. Billy was annoyed and said coldly, "Have you had enough of this?¡±


    Natalie withdrew her gaze, "What are you doing here?"


    ¡°And you? What are you doing here? Do you feel honored to be the center of attention like you are now?


    Billy pointed to the curious and puzzled eyes of those people around them.


    Though her voice was soft, it was too shrill for most people to hear.


    Natalie could feel his anger, but how could he be angry with her now?


    ¡°Now you''re ming me for making you the center of attention?" Natalie said very angrily.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He turned around and walked out of thepany.


    Natalie refused to let him go. She reached out her hand, grabbed his wrist and asked, "Did she just


    seduce you?"


    Natalie must be talking about Sherman.


    What Natalie said made Billy frown. He became a little annoyed and said, "Let go of me. You must go back to thepany


    immediately."


    "| knew she wouldn''t give up. But what are you doing here?" Natalie still kept questioning him.


    After all, Billy was a prominent person


    in Santabaca. Besides he was oftan


    Q TV-2pG\ iB nagariies So people in


    th¨¦ Company were familiar with him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this point, more employees


    passing by stopped and stared at the


    two of them. T, eampetdviees ?


    wiysnared Ssmething from time to


    time, and some were taking pictures


    with their cell phones. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy got angry atst. He strode over and grabbed a female employee''s phone angrily, "Stop taking pictures."


    There was a fierce chill in his face that made people want to shiver involuntarily. The female employee was frightened and kept


    silent.


    At this point, Natalie became angry, too. She just grabbed Billy''s hand and didn''t let go of it as if she was ming him.


    At this point, Billy lost his patience


    completely. With a powerful wave of


    Hs priest On ws not


    S Het still, fell down to the ground.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He frowned and then left.


    At this time, Natalie made him feel very bored, even a little disgusted.


    Wearing high heels, Natalie twisted her ankle when she fell. She immediately frowned in pain.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    But Billy didn''t look back. He drove his ck Bentley away from thepany building.


    Asharp pain came from Natalie¡¯s ankle, which made her unable to stand up. Finally, she managed to stand up with the help of


    the onlookers.


    The sprained ankle already caused great pain to her, but the sympathetic expressions on the onlookers¡¯ faces made Natalie feel


    even more ashamed!


    The most unbearable thing was that when she was in such an awkward situation, she was helped to stand u p by others instead


    of Billy!


    Due to her injured leg, she slowly stumbled out step by step. There were still many people fixing their eyes on her, and she felt


    like thousands of needles stuck into her skin, which caused terrible pain to her.


    At this moment, Natalie''s resentment against Billy reached its peak, which was like the boiling hot water that produced much


    vapor, and it was enough to burn people.


    Standing by the window, Sherman saw the scene in front of her clearly. She didn''t expect such an embarrassing thing to happen


    after Billy and Natalie had a bitter quarrel.


    Sherman shrugged. Truth be told, she didn''t have any special feelings about this. She just returned to her seat and continued to


    work.


    Now Sherman began to know Natalie¡¯s true character. | t turned out that she was a domineering girl.


    At noon, Kingsley called her and said it would be several days before he could return to Santabaca.


    Sherman told him not to be so worried about her. She was doing well here, and Lee drove her to and from work every day. There


    was no problem at all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley slightly kneaded his brow with his long and slender fingers. Actually, he wasn''t in a good state these days.


    Since Luke knew that the Wright family no longer cared about the things with Merlin and Kingsley, he became more irritable and


    ran to the Wright family''s vi every day.


    ¡°By the way, my grandpa mentioned you a lot recently, saying that he couldn''t wait to y table tennis with you again. And he


    asked me when you woulde back..." Kingsley said in a soft voice.


    Sherman didn''t believe his words. She only met the old man once and spent a very short time with him. Why would he miss her?


    She knew she wasn''t the kind of person who could earn others¡¯ favor at first sight, and she always kept a n indifferent attitude


    when being with outsiders.


    "lm not joking with you. Heined that you promised to y table tennis with him again, but you went back to Santabaca


    instead. | swear I''m telling the truth. Besides, | have never lied to you, have |?"


    The old man really missed ying table tennis with Sherman. Since his daily life was quite boring, he asked all his family


    members to y table tennis with him.


    But the young people were much agile than him. The old man always ran out of breath, but he couldn¡¯t get the chance to catch


    the ball at all. Therefore, he lost his temper every time, saying that everyone deliberately pissed him off.


    Sherman couldn''t helpughing. "OK, | see. I''m going t o have lunch now."


    ¡°Remember to eat something nutritious. How is thepany''s food?" Kingsley asked.


    "Not bad."


    "Call Lee and ask him to take you to that restaurant for lunch. | remember that you like the fish soup there a lot..."


    Sherman immediately shook her


    head. Upon realizing that he couldn''t


    see her, she quickl aide ThE fod In


    ths eanteeivis yeatly good. | heard


    from my colleague that there would


    be fish soup at noon today, and it


    was catfish soup, which must taste


    very good." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She went to the canteen with her colleagues at noon.


    However, she was surprised to find that the lunch wasn¡¯t ready, and the chefs were all busy in the kitchen.


    Sherman frowned in confusion. The time for lunch was fixed, and at ordinary times, the dishes were ready before lunchtime.


    What was going on today?


    Taking a look at her watch, she


    decided to go out for lunch. At thi


    moment, the c ef shouted fervrt e


    tore thatthe dishes would be


    ready in ten minutes, and he asked


    them to have some desserts first.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It surprised Sherman that the


    company even had desserts. Since


    going toa feel eer cen


    ineAAveNIa, andshe was rather


    tired now, Sherman gave up her idea


    of going out. Instead, she picked out


    some desserts and sat down to wait.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Ten minutester, lunch was ready. There were pizzas, lobsters, fish soup and some other dishes.


    Sherman''s co-workers ate a lot. As they were eating, they praised, "Thepany is really kind today. The food is much better


    than before. It''s so good. It''s so good."


    Sherman ate a lot, too. For the first time, she felt that the food served by thepany was really good.


    They ate and drank their fill, and then they went back to work.


    Asenior executive came in, a big smile on his face. He asked, "What do you think of the lunch?"


    "It''s really good. It''s on par with a five-star restaurant." The employees answered and then asked jokingly," Sir, did the president


    make a fortune?¡±


    The executive just smiled, looked at Sherman and asked, "Ms. Holmes, what do you think of the lunch?"


    "It''s really good," Sherman said with a smile.


    "Good. Now that you''ve had enough, start working hard. I''ll leave you alone."


    The senior executive left with a smile. The lunch was changed contingently. The president said Mr. Wright had called to change


    the lunch to pizzas, lobsters, fish soup, and some other dishes. And he would be responsible for the expenses.


    Sherman was very productive at work in the afternoon. Instead of asking Lee to pick her up, Sherman had dinner with Grace.


    After dinner, they went to a movie.


    She missed him a little, so she sent him a text message.


    Soon he texted her back.


    She lost interest in watching the movie. Instead, she leaned back on the sofa and fiddled with her phone. Suppressing the urge


    to throw her phone out, Grace snorted coldly.


    This woman was getting out of line. What was the point of her watching the movie like this?


    But Grace was relieved and could feel that Sherman was really happy when she was with Kingsley.


    Grace smiled, took a sip of coffee and continued to watch the movie.


    What had happened between Natalie and Billy was posted online by someone. In just one afternoon, the number of hits on the


    news rose at a rapid rate. There were variousments below this news, including some badments.


    Moriah spent her free time at home browsing the Inte and watching TV. Naturally, she saw the


    news.


    To be honest, there was no husband


    and wife without quarreling, but it


    depended on the way.Bitly hada!


    opgpia| stats it the two of them


    wanted to quarrel, they could do it at


    home. But they quarreled in someone


    else''spany, and now it had been


    posted online. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The servant knocked at Moriah''s


    door and said it was dinnerti


    servant told,hen tatn Natalie


    Hadlc¨¦the back almost the same


    time and were in the living room.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Moriah came downstairs, Billy was about to go upstairs. She said sternly, "Stop."


    "Mom, I''m tired," Billy didn''t want to talk, casually tugging at the tie around his neck.


    ¡°Even if you are tired, you must stay in this room. Come here, both of you," Moriah thumped the table and made a noise.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy had always respected Moriah, so


    even though he was ipnpatien¡¯,(0¡é ''


    wy nN


    didptestorOH nt over and leaned


    back on the sofa. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie followed him there. She knew what Moriah was about to say.


    Sure enough, Moriah said, "You had better give me a clear and satisfactory exnation of what had happened today."

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Billy didn''t say anything. He picked up his ss and took a sip of water. He felt a little suffocated, so he loosened the cor of his


    shirt.


    "Tell me all about it," Moriah looked away from Billy, pointed her hand at Natalie and said, "You''ve promised to watch your


    manners. But look at you.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a scene have you made?"


    She said those words mildly and didn''t say anything harsh, but she looked a bit like a shrew.


    Natalie felt the same embarrassment she had felt in the morning. Now she could still feel pain in her foot and dared not move.


    When she heard what Moriah had said, she was so upset and angry that she wanted t o smash her water ss in Moriah''s face,


    but she restrained herself.


    ¡°When | went to Sherman''spany to fetch stuff, | saw him holding Sherman''s hand in thepany''s lobby. They looked so


    close." Natalie, who was under restraint, looked calm.


    After hearing Natalie''s words, Moriah could guess what was going on. Her son was also at fault in this matter, so she couldn''t


    say anything to favor her son over Natalie.


    "It''s okay for you to quarrel in ourpany or at home. But do you have to fight like this in someone else spany?" Moriah


    was referring to both of them, not to Natalie alone.


    As long as Billy didn''t divorce her, she was still Moriah''s daughter-inw. Moriah would have to get along with her in the future,


    so she couldn''t be too hard on her.


    "If he didn''t do those things, | wouldn''t lose my temper. | wanted to watch my manners, but when | saw something like that, |


    couldn''t stand it. Besides, before you keep on ming me, can you criticize him? Is it all my fault? Has he missed Sherman any


    less since we got married? | just lost my temper once. It was no big deal. My ankle is still sore and swollen now. He left me there


    alone. Are you a qualified mother -inw, and is he a qualified husband? | have always been mild-tempered and rarely lose my


    temper. If he hadn''t pushed me too hard, would | have done this?"


    Natalie''s voice was a bit hoarse due to her excessive anger.


    "So do you think you and he can still live together?" Moriah looked at Natalie while pointing to Billy.


    ¡°You want me to divorce him? This is absolutely impossible," Natalie shouted angrily.


    Billy frowned. He lifted the tip of his foot slightly and then put it down on the ground, making an audible sound. He said, "Watch


    your attitude." "Well, then you must stay home and figure out how to solve the problem. If you don''t want to divorce, work things


    out. If you ever let me see simr news again, I''m not going to let you have an easy time," Moriah snapped and then went


    upstairs.


    They went back to their room. Natalie was still angry, but Billy ignored her. He put his legs on the coffee table casually and put


    the file on hisp to read.


    Natalie found a bottle of ointment and walked over to him. Then she threw the ointment on his leg, lifted her ankle and said,


    ¡°Apply the ointment for me."


    Billy looked at her ankle and said, "Do it yourself or call the doctor. I''m busy."


    Natalie was still angry, and when she heard what he had said, she put her foot right on his file and said,¡¯ Apply the ointment for


    me.


    Billy was also angry and said, "Get your foot out of my way."


    ¡°Apply the ointment for me,¡± Natalie insisted.


    ¡°I''m warning you for thest time. Get your foot out of my way."


    Instead of moving her foot, Natalie


    stomped on his file even har ¡®ovals


    wanted to have we nalklth him and


    deakvathte problem, but he didn''t


    want to talk at all. How could she not


    be angry? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Billy threw the file aside and stood up from the sofa in a sh. There was a restraint on his face.


    Natalie was still angry. She picked up the ointment bottle and smashed Billy in the face.


    "You look like a shrew. Or you are


    worse than a shrew, " Billy just fe


    that Natalie ac alyacted like


    sppaveshetha e trouble out of


    nothing. She wasn''t at all as


    considerate as she had used to be.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After he had finished his words, he


    walked out of the room direc


    Natalie w so-acuhy hu? she picked


    Up th intment bottle from the


    ground and smashed it at Billy. She


    swore, "Bastard." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Moriah could hear Billy and Natalie quarreling clearly from downstairs. Natalie grew more and more agitated.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to stay home alone, so she went to the bar.


    She ran into Leonel at the bar. He shook his red wine ss and asked, "Well, would you like a drink?"


    She had no one to drink with and no ce to vent her anger, so she agreed, "Go somece private. | don''t want anyone to see


    me with you."


    He said with a smile, "No problem."


    The bar belonged to the Gorton family, so it wasn''t hard for him to find somece private.


    He took her to the private room - his private room.


    Usually, he was the only one who stayed here. There was no surveince here. No one could go near here without his order.


    She was here to get drunk today, so she filled her wine ss up. She spoke sarcastically to him, pped him with her hand and


    treated him as an outlet for her anger.


    She hit and kicked him. Finally, she deliberately sshed the bit of red wine left in her ss on him.


    But he had a tender heart for her. No matter how she treated him, he would bear it all with a smile.


    She drank bottle after bottle. She didn''t know how many bottles she drank. It may be two, or three.


    In the end, she was so drunk that she could hardly be helped up.


    He took her into his arms. He smiled andid her down on the couch. He undressed her and then pounced on her.


    Sherman didn''t go to work today. It was Saturday. She bought some vegetables to make a green sd for lunch.


    Summer came by her house with Charlotte. Sherman and Summer were talking. Charlotte rested on her knees, drawing.


    She was especially fond of drawing these days. She bit the crayon and shook her body when she got into i t, which made both of


    themugh.


    Summer came over to chat with Sherman today because she was free. Soon after she arrived, Lee called Sherman and said Mr.


    Wright would be back today.


    Sherman frowned and said, "I haven''t heard him talk about it." "He made the decision on the spur of the moment." "Then take me


    to the airport, please." Sherman wanted to pick him up.


    Lee agreed and hung up the phone. Summer stared at Sherman meaningfully.


    Sherman smiled, for she didn''t care so much in front o f her good friend. Summer smiled and shook her head. She patted her


    daughter''s back and said, "Time to leave, Charlotte."


    ¡°Aunt Sherman, are you going to pick up your man?" Charlotte said in her young voice while picking up her crayons.


    However, Sherman pretended to be serious and said,¡± Who taught you that?"


    "| think I''m right. Mommy, let''s go. Aunt Sherman is going to pick up her man. Daddy might not be able to take good care of my


    little brother. He just lets him make trouble and | have to go home to take care of him."


    Sherman pressed her fingertip against Charlotte''s forehead and said, "Hey, are you the only one who can take good care of your


    little brother?"


    Summer shrugged her shoulders. Then she said to Charlotte, "If you can take good care of your brother, why didn''t you stay cool


    when he pooped on you?"


    ¡°Mommy, why did you mention that? Let''s go." Charlotte coughed a little on purpose and took Summer''s hand to leave.


    Sherman and Lee went to the airport together. When they got to the airport, they just sat there and waited.


    Kingsley came back to Santabaca without telling Sherman, so she was a little jealous of Lee and stared a t him.


    Lee was ufortable with Sherman''s gaze and kept moving. He thought Ms. Holmes had such sharp eyes.


    After they had waited for more than half an hour, the flight finally arrived. Sherman stood up. She thought i t was just the right


    angle. She could see Kingsley as soon as he showed up at the arrivals hall.


    The moment Sherman stood up, she saw him, who was smiling. But then she saw Merlin was behind him.


    He was carrying his suitcase. His fingers were kneading his brow with manly pride. He didn''t forget t o slow down and match


    Merlin''s pace.


    Lee widened his eyes. ¡®Why did theye together?"


    Sherman froze a little. A momentter, she walked forward with a smile and said, "Kingsley."


    Kingsley looked up at them and smiled. She walked over to him. He hugged her and said, "| miss you so much."


    "Me too." She breathed in his breath contentedly.


    Kingsley said again, "She''s Merlin. You''ve seen her before."


    Even though Sherman was confused, she greeted her


    with a polite smile, "Nice to meet you."


    Merlin said smilingly, "Nice to meet you, too."


    ¡°Merlin will be staying in Santabaca for a period of time. She''ll be staying at my vi..." Kingsley told her.


    Sherman nodded. She didn''t ask or say anything in their presence but suppressed her curiosity.


    Then the three of them went to the vi. Merlin was gentle. She smiled asionally but said nothing. On the way to the vi, she


    got a phone call, and her tone was tough.


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It was Luke on the phone. He said he wanted toe too, but | said no." Merlin said.


    Hearing it was Luke, Sherman raised her eyebrows slightly, but not visibly.


    Merlin smiled at Sherman and said, "My rtionship with Luke has always been causal. Well, | brought you a gift."


    People wouldn''t hate this kind of person, at least on the surface. Sherman said with a smile, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Merlin still said with a smile, "It''s a nice vi. The views are great. The air in Santabaca is more humid than


    that in Lanechett."


    Sherman answered, "There are more


    rivers andkes in Santabac O


    \S .


    Sor ale Laqeohett snot as


    budy, t it''s rtively less polluted.


    And the air is fresh in Santabaca."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Merlin said she felt the same way.


    Kingsley''s phone rang. He walked to


    the study to answer the call, ayINg,


    Sherman and Marin 4Tde. Sherman


    TabeAltle uray When she opened


    the fridge, she found it was full of


    fresh ingredients. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was going to make lunch. Merlin stood up and asked, "Is there anything | could do to help?"


    "It''s okay. | can do it myself. Just have a seat." Sherman washed the vegetables carefully.


    Merlin came over. She took some vegetables and helped cut them.


    ¡°Aren''t you a little unhappy about mying?" Merlin asked.


    Sherman shook her head and said no.


    "| followed Kingsley, and he didn''t


    know about it. He didn''t even kno


    had been on th iGSdk


    fiy''tNeetiin €xinea, ¡°But he couldn''t


    call you at that time, and there wasn''t


    time for him to exin it to you. II


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No wonder Kingsley and Merlin came together.


    Sherman thought maybe he wanted to surprise her, so he just called Lee. It seemed that Lee didn''t know Merlin woulde


    either.


    "Do you think I''m annoying?"


    Sherman cut the washed vegetables and said, "No, | think you are quite outspoken. | like to make friends with people with this


    personality.¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    "Then I''ll take it as apliment. Actually, | have no intention of staying here for long. I''ve heard that Santabaca is famous for its


    mountains andkes. And it has waterfalls and canyons. | like the canyons the most because they are beautiful and mysterious.


    Santabaca is my first stop. My next stop will be Churnell, and then Mowo, Wolsher, La Phiree Pce and so on." Merlin''s eyes


    lighted up with excitement as she talked about her trip.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sherman hesitated, and then she said, "Well, | don''t think the La Phiree Pce is a good idea.


    Don''t you have heart trouble? The altitude of La Phiree Pce is too high and the oxygen is thin there. What if you can''t


    breathe?"


    Merlin thought Sherman was right. Then she chuckled, "It''s fun talking to you."


    Shermanughed. She thought Merlin really had a good temper.


    When Kingsley walked in, he saw the two talking andughing. His eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. Striding his long legs, he


    walked over to them. His arm propped up on the kitchen counter, he asked in a mild voice, "You two look like having fun. What


    are you talking about?"


    "It''s a secret." Merlin said. Sherman was cooking. It smelled good. Merlin looked up and smiled," Sherman''s a great cook."


    Kingsley curled his lips and whispered his agreement.


    Sherman made steak, shrimp, vegetable sd, penne, and soup. After setting the table, Sherman asked," Where''s Lee?"


    "He''s in his room sorting out the files."


    "Call him to join us. Lee''s missed you so much in your absence."


    Kingsley rubbed his brow, his deep eyes shimmering." He''s better off without me. I''d rather you missed me."


    With Merlin''s presence, Sherman felt a little embarrassed. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she pointed at the door, "Go get Lee


    toe to lunch."


    "Okay." Kingsley smiled lightly without saying anything else and left.


    Watching this scene, Merlin showed a smile on the corners of her mouth. She had mixed feelings. When Kingsley was with Zora,


    he never joked like this.


    Lee looked awkward, and he waved his hands repeatedly. He wouldn''t sit down.


    Sherman had ced the dishes on the table. Seeing Lee, she teased, "Wow, you are not listening to your favorite Mr. Wright?"


    4 .. | don''t have feelings for Mr. Wright... Ms.


    Holmes, don''t be kidding." Lee stammered nervously. He nced carefully at Kingsley from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Fine, | got it. Look how your face blush like I''ve revealed your secret."


    Kingsley interposed, "If you keep joking around like that, I''m afraid Lee couldn''t eat his lunch..."


    Sherman nodded in acknowledgment. Then she turned to Lee, with a deliberate serious look on her face, "Look how Mr. Wright


    protects you! He''s worried you would be starved."


    Kingsley,"...


    Lee,"..."


    Merlin,¡±..."


    They had a good time at lunch. Merlin had never been a big shrimp eater, but today she had a lot. She loved Sherman''s cooking.


    After lunch, the three went to Santabaca''s old town.


    Santabaca had been developing


    enormously over the years. Butane |


    Q towphas aways iaintained its


    original appearance. It had not been


    commercialized. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Merlin liked the tranquility of the ce. They sat in a cafe next to the flowing water for the afternoon.


    In the evening, the three went back to Kingsley¡¯s vi. At night, Kingsley and Sherman slept in one room and Merlin in another.


    When Merlin was having a ss of


    water in the living room, she told 1 \


    toeatie snd Wnitedto goona


    t nd that she didn''t n to stay


    long in Santabaca. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley paused for a moment, and


    then he said, "| have no objection i


    you want to tr: ehayaeineh Bar Sou


    sHptaik to Luke and get his


    approval first." However, Merlin knew


    Luke would not agree. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    "But you must get his permission. Otherwise, I can only force you to stay here..." Kingsley


    continued.


    Merlin didn''t say anything. After drinking a ss of water, she went to her room. Kingsley returned


    to his room, where Sherman was drinking milk.


    Absence made the heart grow fonder, just as the feeling of affection between Kingsley and


    Sherman became stronger.


    As Kingsley hadn¡¯t seen Sherman for several days, he missed her badly. He embraced Sherman


    from behind. "I didn''t know she woulde back with me."


    Before he could finish speaking, Sherman stopped him. "I know. She exined it to me."


    "That''s good. She suddenly insisted on going with me, and I didn''t know how to refuse..."


    Sherman leaned in his arms and nodded. With her body warmed by Kingsley, Sherman felt very


    comfortable and breathed with satisfaction.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so it was natural that they wanted to have sex.


    Then Kingsley kissed her lips and asked eagerly," Could I?"


    "I don''t know..." "I think it¡¯s okay if we don''t affect the baby..."


    Sherman couldn''t helpughing. "You know this?"


    He did not speak but took off her clothes. Something urred naturally.


    After that, Kingsley went to the bathroom and took a cold shower.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he heard the sound of the doorbell, so he went out and opened


    the door. It was Luke.


    With an unhappy expression on his face, Luke stepped directly into the room. "Where is Merlin?"


    "She¡¯s asleep." Kingsley said in a toneless voice.


    "What did she say to you?"


    "She refused to ept chemotherapy, and she wanted to travel alone. Here is her first stop."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kingsley wrapped the bathrobe around his body tightly, and then he leaned against the sofa behind


    him.


    Luke said directly, "It''s absolutely impossible for her t o travel. You must prevail on her to receive


    treatment."


    Kingsley replied in a serious tone, "I said I would try m y best, but I could not ensure that she would


    listen to me. She has her own thoughts and legs. No one can control her."


    "Kingsley, you''re able to persuade your parents. How can you not persuade Merlin to receive


    treatment?


    You just don''t want to be responsible!"


    At this time, Sherman walked out, wearing pajamas." What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Sherman, Luke''s brows were knitted more tightly.


    Kingsley spoke, "I wanted tomunicate with you normally. But since you are so stubborn, I can''t


    talk with you anymore. I''ll only talk with Merlin about her condition in the future. As for you, there is


    no need to talk."


    Sherman walked over and stared at Luke.


    Merlin was woken up, and she walked out. After apologizing to Sherman and Kingsley, she looked


    at Luke. "Come in."


    There were only two people in the room. Merlin stared at Luke and said, "Kingsley and I have


    divorced. I am not his wife now. Why should he be responsible for m e? Don''t saypensation in


    front of me. We just discuss this matter."


    "But the Wright family is obligated to the Bennington family. Kingsley has topensate us!" Luke


    was stubborn.


    "I''m really curious about why you think that Kingsley i s obligated to us. Is it because of me or


    because of Zora?"


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    "Do you still need me to exin? Don''t you understand the literal meaning? You take the


    opportunity to defend for your beloved Zora and suppress Kingsley in my name, which gives you a


    sense of aplishment!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Merlin''s face was pped and her head slightly cocked. There


    was a bright red palm print on it. The culprit was Luke.


    "I was right, so you''re angry?" Covering her painful face, Merlin stared at Luke with her clear eyes


    and said coldly, "So, don''t use me as an excuse to achieve your selfish purpose. I don''t need


    anyone to be responsible for me! Now, get out of here!"


    "Merlin..." Luke said with a guilty look.


    "Get out!" Merlin said coldly.


    On the other side...


    When Natalie returned to the Day family''s vi, there was a strange look on her face. The servant


    behind called her, which scared her so much that she couldn''t help trembling.


    "It''s dinner time in a while. Mrs. Day, do you want to have dinner?"


    She replied, "Okay."


    When she woke up in the private room at the bar, she found that she was sleeping with Leonel. The


    scattered clothes on the ground and the difort on her body all indicated that something had


    happened.


    She was very angry. Why had she chosen to drink with a good-for-nothing like Leonel the night


    before?


    Leonel smiled. He did not care about it at all. He said," I bet you won''t tell the Day family about what


    has happened. Moriah and Billy will never tolerate it. As for me, it almost has no effect on me in that


    they can''t control me."


    Natalie knew that he was telling the truth. This was the difference between men and women!


    If a man cheated in marriage, he wouldn''t be affected a t all, but a woman would. She would be


    scolded for her indiscretion and be ruined and notorious!


    However, she had expected that Leonel would definitely not tell anyone about it!


    Natalie threatened Leonel. However, Leonel smiled and said yfully, "How could I tell others about


    this? I''m very protective of women. Don''t worry."


    Natalie gritted her teeth in anger, but things had already happened. What was the point of saying


    anything now?


    All people in the Day family were present and they had dinner around the table. Natalie was


    unusually silent today. She didn''t say a word, and even her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    breathing was very quiet.


    Billy ignored her and did not say anything. He just had dinner, looking unhappy. Obviously, they


    were still on the outs.


    Moriah looked at the two of them while drinking the soup. She was a little curious about how they


    fell in love at that time.


    "Have you made an appointment with Dr. Zack and got a checkup these days?" Moriah asked.


    Billy did not respond, but the spoon in Natalie''s hand almost fell to the ground. She quickly calmed


    down.


    At present, Dr. Zack was in the same boat with her and would not betray her.


    "Natalie, are you pregnant or not? Have you had a check yet?"


    Natalie said that she had a checkup at Dr. Abby''s. There was no news of pregnancy.


    "Both of you go to the hospital for a checkup. Natalie must get pregnant before Billy''s disease gets


    worse!"


    Natalie didn''t say anything. It was not so easy to get pregnant. They had to work hard together. It


    was not u p to one person.


    Billy remained silent. He was in a bad mood.


    "Billy, you should make an appointment with Dr. Zack and get a checkup," Moriah said.


    Billy nodded, indicating that he had gotten what his


    mother said

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    After dinner, Natalie went upstairs. She was sleepy and wanted to rest. If she continued to sit in the


    living room, she would be ufortable.


    Tonight, she was not in the mood to argue with Billy o r say anything, so she went to sleep.


    When Billy returned to the bedroom after reading the documents, he swept over Natalie, went to the


    bathroom to shower, and then rested.


    Natalie didn''t lose her temper these days. She was just as quiet and calm as before.


    The next morning.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Billy went to the hospital to see Dr. Zack. He intended t o do a physical examination. But Dr. Zack


    was on a business trip.


    So Billy went to thepany.


    The Day family had been seen Dr. Zack for so many years. In addition to his excellent skills, they


    trusted him very much.


    With Billy''s status in Santabaca, if his medical record was exposed, it would definitely not be a good


    thing and thepany''s share price might drop.


    When he arrived at the office, he happened to see


    Natalie. Natalie said, "I have put your coffee on your desk."


    Billy nodded and walked away.


    Natalie knew Billy very well. Even if he was angry, he wouldn''t beat a woman.


    However, it would be different if she crossed the line, just like when he thought Sherman aborted


    the child but happened to hear the truth at the vi. Billy got so angry that he grabbed Natalie''s neck


    and pped her back then.


    Compared to those hypocrites, Billy wasn''t that bad. H e rarely argued with women.


    Billy didn''t go back to the Day''s family vi after work, but went to the bar. Charlie was also there.


    They nned to have a few drinks and then discuss something about going abroad.


    The Day Corporation and the Morgan Group recently coborated on a business project. The two


    companies intended to cooperate with a foreignpany, so they had to go on a business trip.


    When Sherman had prepared breakfast, it was already nine o''clock. Everyone in the vi was


    awake except for Merlin.


    Sherman knocked on Merlin''s door to wake her up. She knocked and knocked, but there was no


    reply.


    She was so worried that she asked Kingsley to find the spare key and opened the door.


    The room was clean. The quilt was neatly folded. Merlin had already left.


    Frowned, Kingsley called Merlin immediately, but she had turned off her phone.


    Soon, Luke came over and saw the scene in front of him.


    Sherman glimpsed two letters on the table. One was for Kingsley and the other was for Luke. She


    handed them to Kingsley and Luke respectively.


    After reading the letter, Kingsley called Lee and asked him to find out the transportation Merlin took.


    He asked Lee to check the train, ne, subway, taxi, and any other possible transportation.


    Throwing the letter away, Luke growled, "Just let her b e!"


    Now he was still angry with Merlin.


    ''How could she say those words to me?''


    Lee paid close attention to the transportation Merlin took. As long as she purchased any ticket, he


    would be informed.


    Sherman wanted Kingsley to find Merlin. After thinking about it, she nned to look for Merlin with


    him.


    They looked for Merlin the whole day, but there was n o news about her. They both were exhausted


    at the end of the day.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Suddenly, Sherman remembered the travel ns that Merlin had told her. Kingsley smiled faintly


    and said," If she was hiding from us, how are we gonna find her?"


    After thinking about it, Sherman thought that this might be the case.


    "She''s a grownup with her own thoughts and ideas. I believe she had her reasons."


    "Then let''s go to sleep. You must be tired after a long day''s work." Sherman kneaded his shoulder


    and then rested her head on his shoulder.


    Kingsley held her into his arms. He liked to smell the faint orange fragrance emitted from her, which


    had an indescribable charming smell.


    The door of the room was not closed, leaving a small gap through which the noise could be clearly


    heard from the living room.


    Sherman got a little upset, and she knew that someone was freaking out again!


    "When the baby is born, you can move here," Kingsley whispered, his warm breath tickling her ear.


    "But I like my apartment better." Sherman looked up a t him.


    "I like it, too, but it''s too small. If we hire a baby nurse, I''m afraid there won''t be enough space."


    Kingsley was imagining the future life.


    "We''ll talk about itter." Sherman thought for a moment and snuggled up in his arms, "I''m sleepy."


    "Then let''s rest." Kingsley closed the door of the room, then turned back and held her in his arms.


    His voice was so soft, "I can''t wait to see him grow up."


    Sherman was already sleepy and almost couldn''t open up her eyes, but when she heard his words,


    she replied vaguely, "Me too."


    "Good night, my babies." Kingsley leaned slightly and propped himself up on his elbow. He kissed


    gently on Sherman''s forehead and belly.


    Both Sherman and the baby were his treasures.


    Soon they fell asleep, but Luke couldn''t sleep. He was very angry now, but he had nowhere to vent


    his anger.


    On the other side...


    Billy and Charlie took the first flight to Athana early in the morning.


    When Natalie got the news, they had already got on the ne and left. She felt there was nothing to


    worry about. Anyway, Billy went to Athana to do business, not to see Sherman.


    Yesterday Natalie met Leonel but she didn''t say hello t o him. The man disgusted her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonel didn''t seem to care about it. He acted like a virtuous son-inw in front of Moriah and a good


    husband in front of Sarah.


    Natalie was very curious about what had eased the tension between the always estranged couple.


    After all, Leonel had a bad reputation and he didn''t look like a decent man. She didn''t know why


    Sarah epted him again.


    But, it was Sarah''s choice, which had nothing to do with her. She wouldn''t give a hoot as long as


    Leonel kept his mouth shut about the secret between them. It was the best that they kept out of


    each other''s way.


    Billy and Charlie were relieved that the negotiation with thepany in Athana went well. The


    project contract involved arge sum of money, and they had attached great importance to it.


    On the third day of their stay in Athana, Charlie''s appendicitis recurred. He had had appendicitis


    before, but he had never had time to get it checked out. He was particrly unustomed to the


    diet in Athana, so his stomach was upset again.


    Billy sent him to the hospital for examination, and the doctor arranged an operation for Charlie.


    Appendicitis was a minor illness that could be removed by surgery. It was not a big deal. Charlie


    woke up a few hours after the operation. He smiled at Billy and said, "Thank you, Billy!"


    Billy shrugged his shoulders and said, "This was my first time to take care of a male patient. So tell


    me what are you going to do to repay me!"


    "Of course I''ll pay you well! But you have to wait." Charlie said slowly.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    "Forget it. You should take a good rest. But you''re young and strong. I think you''ll recover soon.


    Promise me that if I get sick in the future, you must take good care of me!"


    Charlie nodded, "You have my word."


    At this moment, Billy wriggled on the sofa and looked very ufortable.


    Charlie nced at him and said, "Are you ufortable?"


    Billy nodded, "It''s hard to describe. Sometimes I feel pain."


    Charlie said, "You should also go for a checkup."


    Billy shook his head, "Not now. I''ll get it checked out when I go back to Santabaca. As long as we''ve


    reached the contract agreement, I''ll have plenty of time for it."


    "We''re in the hospital now. You can ask a doctor to check you. Besides, this is A thana. It doesn''t


    matter if your condition is exposed. No one is interested in it. It''s different from Santabaca. This


    hospital is very famous. I think the doctors are as skillful as Dr. Zack." While saying that, Charlie


    directly asked the nurse to find a doctor for Billy.


    Billy agreed helplessly. Afterwards, he went to the examination room with the doctor.


    It didn''t took Billy long to have the checkup, but he had to wait for the result. He went back to


    Charlie''s ward.


    Charlie asked, "How is it?"


    Billy said, "I will get the result in a few hours."


    Charlie said, "As the saying in Santabaca goes, ''A bad person lives long.'' You will surely live a long


    life since you are such a bad person. I believe there is nothing serious with you."


    Billy frowned, narrowed his eyes, and said, "Thanks, but you don''t have to try to make me feel


    better."


    "Well, you may be heartless, but believe me, there must be nothing serious with you." Charlie


    comforted Billy by patting his shoulder.


    In Santabaca.


    There was still no news about Merlin. Kingsley had Lee keep an eye out for the transportation she


    took every day.


    Kingsley was busy all day at his newpany. He wanted to run apany that dealt in children''s


    products in Santabaca.


    Sherman was at home. Grace went there.


    Sherman asked, "Did you have a fight with Charlie''s mother?"


    "We haven''t quarreled these days. She''s been busy with worktely, so she doesn''t have time to


    pay attention to me," said Grace. Sitting on the balcony, she sipped her coffee in the sun.


    Charlie''s mother opened a restaurant in Santabaca a long time ago. It was very popr, and many


    people went there every day. Some of the secret recipes were ancestral to her own family. Since


    she didn''t want them to be exposed, she could only cook food herself.


    Sherman thought that it was probably for the best in that there would be less conflict between Grace


    and Charlie''s mother. Therefore, Grace wouldn''t be in a bad mood and go out for drinks.


    Sherman didn''t mention the woman they had met in the restaurant.


    Grace felt very bored with life. Sherman asked her to g o to work. But she didn''t want to be


    constrained. She liked free and creative work.


    Both Sherman and Grace felt a bit bored, so they went shopping. They didn''t buy anything but


    wandered around and ate something.


    In the afternoon, Kingsley called Sherman and asked where she was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sherman told him about it. After a while, Kingsley drove the silver Mulsanne there. With a slight


    smile o n his thin lips, he said, "Hi, Ms. Livingston."


    Grace beamed from ear to ear.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    After Grace left, Sherman got in the car. Kingsley leaned down and helped her with her seat belt,


    "Did you have a good time?"


    "Yes. It was warm. I really enjoyed the sunshine today. " Sherman said after taking a breath.


    "When do you think I should tell my parents that you''re pregnant?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman didn''t say anything. She hadn''t thought about it. If he told his parents about it...


    "Haven''t you thought about it? I can''t keep hiding it from them. After all, it''s about their grandchild..."


    He turned around and stared at her.


    After thinking for a moment, Sherman said, "You can tell them whenever you want."


    There was no need for her to disagree.


    He smiled. Then he held the steering wheel with one hand and clutched her hand with the other,


    rubbing it slowly.


    After returning to the apartment, he cupped her face and kissed her slowly. Then he took out his


    phone and called his mother.


    Sherman heard Kingsley''s mother say excitedly,


    When are youing back to Lanechett? How long has Sherman been pregnant? Does she have


    any morning sickness? What does she like to eat? By the way, is there anyone taking care of her?"


    Kingsley rubbed his eyebrows with his hand and said helplessly, "Mom, you have too many


    questions. I''ll answer you one by one."


    He was very gentle and patient when he answered his mother''s questions.


    Sherman liked his serious look, which was indescribably charming.


    Hanging up the phone, Kingsley suddenly leaned down and hugged her, "Thank you..."


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed him and said, "No problem."


    "How about eating fish soup tonight?" Kingsley said.


    Sherman shook her head. She had eaten too much fish soup in the past few days, so she felt sick.


    She didn''t want to smell that fish soup anymore.


    There were some vegetables in the fridge, so Kingsley made light vegetable soup. Sherman ate a


    lot of soup.


    There was a children''s channel on TV. Sherman liked t o watch it and so did Kingsley. He ignored


    the business news in the same period of time and watched the children''s program with her.


    In Athana.


    Billy was about to have a rest when the nurse walked i n and said the doctor had got the result of


    his checkup and asked him to go to the doctor''s office.


    He picked up his suit jacket on the bed, put it on casually, and followed the nurse out of the ward.


    The doctor was reading the medical records. Billy sat o n the sofa. Seeing him, the doctor nodded


    and frowned with a serious look on his face.


    Billy couldn''t help but frown. He thought that the doctor had some bad news for him.


    "Do you know your condition?" The doctor asked.


    Billy nodded, "I have a chronic epididymitis that recurs frequently, so I have to have an


    epididymectomy."


    The doctor said incredulously, "Are you joking with m e? Do you have a tendency of self-abuse?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Billy didn''t understand why the doctor asked him those rhetorical questions, so he asked, "What do


    you mean?"


    "You just have acute epididymitis. If you take the right medicine, you can recover within a week. But


    you have been taking medicine that makes your condition worse."


    After freezing for a moment, Billy asked seriously, " Are you telling the truth?"


    "I am a doctor. I don''t have to lie to you." The doctor shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do another physical examination for me." Billy couldn''t believe that and said, "I want another doctor


    t o give me an examination!"


    Eventually, another doctor gave him the examination. He waited for the resultter.


    It waste at night when Billy got the result. This doctor reached the same conclusion as the first


    doctor.


    "We give you our word of honor that there is no problem with the result." The doctor reassured him.


    But Billy was still confused about it. So the doctor called the director of the hospital and many


    authoritative doctors for a consult. They imed that


    there was nothing wrong with the result.


    After that, Billy returned to the ward without saying anything. Sitting on the bed, he tugged at the tie


    around his neck.


    He felt that there must be something wrong!


    The result from the hospital in Athana was right, so D r. Zack must be wrong.


    ''Dr. Zack gave me two examinations in the past. If there was something wrong with the first


    examination, what about the second time?''


    Charlie recovered quickly. Three dayster, he and Billy took a ne back to Santabaca.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The flight departed at noon and arrived in Santabaca i n the evening. Charlie was a little hungry and


    wanted t o eat something. Billy said he had something to deal with, so he left.


    He didn''t go back to the Day family''s vi but directly went to the hospital where Dr. Zack worked.


    Dr. Zack was already off work. He called Dr. Zack.


    Dr. Zack answered the phone. Billy said, "I''m back from Athana. I''ve brought you a gift. I''m waiting


    for you at the Hilton Hotel."


    Dr. Zack believed what Billy had said. When Billy had been abroad before, he asionally bought


    gifts for D r. Zack.


    Soon, Dr. Zack came to the Hilton Hotel.


    After pushing open the door of the room, Dr. Zack greeted Billy and then sat down. Billy kept fiddling


    with the wine ss in front of him but didn''t say anything.


    At once, the atmosphere turned tense. Dr. Zack was very uneasy, feeling that something terrible


    might happen.


    "Dr. Zack, are you hiding something from me?" Billy narrowed his eyes and said slowly.


    Dr. Zack trembled, rubbed his hands under the table, and shook his head, "Mr. Day, I don''t know


    what you mean."


    Billy stood up and threw the wine ss on the floor, which shattered into pieces, "Really? Okay.


    What do you think of my condition? Do I need an epididymectomy?"


    Dr. Zack didn''t say anything. Billy grabbed Dr. Zack by the cor and tightened his grip.


    Dr. Zack was out of breath, and his face blushed. He was stunned and hurriedly said, "Mr. Day, I''ll


    tell you the truth."


    Hearing these words, Billy threw him to the ground, "G o ahead!"

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    "It was a misdiagnosis in the first ce. I was going to tell you. But Mrs. Day found me. She said


    she loved you very much, and this was an opportunity for her. She didn''t want to let it go, so she


    asked me to tell you the wrong result." Dr. Zack slumped onto the floor and exined.


    Natalie taught him to say these words. They were involved in the same wrongdoing, and no one


    could whitewash.


    "Just because of her words, you deceived me?" Billy sneered, stepping on the chair. His aura was


    indescribably cold.


    "I... I... I was very short of money during that time... Mrs. Day gave me a sum of money... I was


    really silly..."


    While talking, Dr. Zack pped himself in the face. He had weighed the situation in his heart. If he


    told Billy about the rtionship between him and Natalie, he was afraid that Billy would want to kill


    him. So, he said these words.


    When Billy listened to him, the expression on Billy''s face became angrier and angrier. Dr. Zack, who


    saw Billy''s expression, was so terrified that he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    "Well, you really did an excellent job. You even dare to


    deceive me. Very good. Just wait. I''m not done yet!"


    Then Billy stormed away, after which Dr. Zack had the courage to grasp his phone and dial Natalie¡¯s


    number.


    But Natalie''s phone was turned off, which made Dr. Zack feel very nervous. He now felt a little


    scared, as h e didn''t know what Billy would do to him!


    Natalie and Moriah were having dinner in the living room. Hearing the sound of footsteps, they


    looked back and saw that it was Billy. They felt very happy and smiled.


    But before they could speak, Billy grabbed Natalie''s wrist rudely and dragged her towards the room.


    In the meantime, Natalie couldn''t catch up with Billy, a s Billy dragged her with much force and


    walked very quickly, so she fell to the ground several times. At the sight of them, Moriah felt worried


    and wondered what had happened!


    Back in the room, Billy locked the door. Natalie panted and frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you really y me for a fool?" Billy approached her step by step. His eyes were slightly set.


    When Natalie heard his words, her heart started to jump wildly, and she pressed her back against


    the wall tightly. She shook her head, indicating that she did not understand what he was talking


    about.


    "He has told me the truth. Do you think you can hide i t?"


    Natalie realized that her guess was correct. Her slender fingernails were stuck in her palms, making


    her feel painful.


    "You don''t know what to say?" Billy uttered his words one by one in a very cold tone. "Do you know


    what I hate the most? I hate others deceiving me the most!"


    "I just deceived you once. But it''s because I love you. You don''t know how much I love you! I can''t


    live without you! In order to marry you, I used this method.


    I gave Dr. Zack a sum of money and then asked him to deceive you. Am I really wrong?"


    Natalie took a deep breath secretly. She argued in a soft tone and showed a sad and distressed


    expression on her face. One who saw her like this would feel that she was pitiful.


    But she obviously used the wrong trick. At this time, this trick didn''t make Billy feel that she was


    pitiful. His sanity had gone due to his fury. He stepped forward and grabbed Natalie by the neck.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A man''s hand was with great force, especially when h e was angry. The strength of Billy''s hand was


    even more forceful, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged now.


    Billy couldn''t listen to anything at this moment. The only thing he knew was that he was deceived


    and schemed against. So, the rtionship between him and Sherman got worse and worse.


    Otherwise, he could continue to chase Sherman, and maybe Sherman would agree to his marriage


    proposal again.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. So, h e exerted more force.


    Natalie was still struggling. With tears streaming down, she breathed difficultly and said, "Billy, I did


    that because I really love you. Believe me. I really love you..."

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    But she failed to let Billy loosen his hand a little.


    Natalie also lost her temper, at the thought of the grievances that she had suffered in the past years.


    " Actually, you don''t hate my deception! You simply hate that you cannot continue to chase


    Sherman! I deceived you. So what? I just don''t want you to be with her. Ha-ha, how do you feel?"


    Herughter irritated Billy, and his eyes turned scarlet. He raised the other hand to p Natalie in


    her face.


    After vomiting blood, Natalie seemed to be crazy. "I just make it impossible for you to be with


    Sherman again! Now she is pregnant, but you are not the father of the child. Do you know? The


    expression on your face is really wonderful!"


    Billy pped Natalie again, and his whole body became as stiff as a stone. He almost wanted to


    strangle her to death.


    He had never been so angry. It was the first time that h e flew into a rage!


    "Hit me as you like! If you want to hit me, hit me to death! Don''t pretend to be an affectionate man. If


    you were so affectionate, would you have had sex with m e? Don''t pretend. You disgust me!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As Billy pinched her neck harder and harder, Natalie almost couldn''t breathe and kept coughing.


    She realized that if Billy continued to strangle her, she would die!


    At this time, Natalie really felt scared. With tears on her face, she quickly began to apologize. "I''m


    wrong. I''m wrong. Billy, I''m really wrong. Let go of me!"


    She didn''t want to die. She really didn''t want to die. The feeling of dying was too scaring and


    terrifying.


    When Moriah approached the door, she heard crying, shouting and other noisy sounds from inside.


    Frowning, she found that the room door was not fully locked, so she walked in with a push.


    But she didn''t expect that as soon as she stepped in, she saw Billy strangling Natalie!


    Moriah had never seen that Billy got so furious, so she was a little frightened when she saw him


    strangling Natalie.


    Not daring to let him continue strangling Natalie, Moriah hurried up and tried to pull Billy away. But


    she failed. Then she hurriedly went downstairs and asked several servants to help.


    Arge group of people made a lot of effort to separate the two.


    Natalie''s cheeks were swollen, with clear palm prints o n her face. And there were bruise marks on


    her neck. I t could be seen that Billy beat her very hard.


    At this moment, she felt pain all over her body. She rushed over to hug Moriah, afraid to live in the


    same room with Billy.


    She had thought that Billy was a man who didn''t beat women. But she knew that she was wrong.


    Too wrong


    If Billy lost his temper, he would almost beat people to death!


    Moriah asked a servant to take Natalie to the next room, and she stayed in this room.


    There were only Moriah and Billy in the room. Moriah asked Billy what had happened. How could he


    fly into a rage? He almost scared everyone to death!


    But with a frustrated expression on his face, he didn''t want to utter a word.


    Moriah did not leave. After waiting for a while, Billy finally said, "Leave me alone."


    Without asking any more, Moriah walked out of the room.


    Natalie in the next room was really frightened. She couldn''t calm down at the moment. Only by


    grabbing the quilt could she feel safe when lying on the bed.


    She couldn''t understand why the misdiagnosis was revealed in advance?


    ''Could it be that Dr. Zack told Billy this thing? But it is impossible. Dr. Zack will try his best to hide


    the truth from Billy. How could he tell Billy?''

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    ''So, what''s wrong?''


    ''How will Billy treat me from today? Will he divorce m e?''


    ''Divorce. No way! I make so much effort to marry him. I t is absolutely impossible for me to agree to


    divorce. He''d better not think about it!''


    Her body really hurt. Natalie didn''t dare to move, so shey in the same posture.


    Early the next morning.


    Kingsley was going to a big shopping mall today, as he wanted to buy something for his baby.


    Sherman thought that it was too early. Her abdomen was still t. Why did he buy things for their


    baby now?


    However, Kingsley was very determined. He insisted o n going to the mall and told her very


    righteously not to obliterate his happiness as a father.


    "You are so considerate to the baby. What can I get as the baby''s mother?" Sherman squinted at


    him.


    Standing still, Kingsley turned his head and nced a t her. Then he smiled. "Tell me what you


    want." "I haven''t had an idea yet. But since you''re going to


    buy something for the baby, you''d better buy something for me, too. So, think about what I need. If


    you buy me the wrong thing, I''ll not ept it!"


    After listening to Sherman''s words, Kingsley gave a chuckle. He gently rubbed her face. Since her


    pregnancy, her skin had be smoother and softer. He loved touching her skin. "No hint?"


    "Not at all." She answered directly. "Aren''t you very empathetic? I have read a sentence from a


    book. Only men with rich love experiences will be empathetic, gentle and considerate."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, with a half-smile on his face. "From which book did you read it?"


    "You needn''t be so curious. As long as the sentence is i n the book, it is absolutely the truth."


    Sherman snorted slightly, "You got married twice. I''m afraid there are countless women that you


    have been together with."


    Gazing at her, Kingsley exined, "I don''t have so many love experiences. I just got married twice."


    Sherman said, "Twice is not much?"


    "How about three times? Let''s get married." Kingsley took the opportunity to propose to Sherman.


    "No. What if we get divorced in the end? Then I''ll be a woman who has two failed marriages. It


    is not good for a woman."


    Suddenly, Kingsley chuckled. "Are you jealous?"


    Sherman coughed lightly, without saying anything. She walked forward for a while before she said.


    "I''m experiencing the mood swings during pregnancy. I just want to find fault with you..."


    Kingsley was tall, and he had long legs. The steps he took were even bigger. Soon he stood beside


    her, lowered his head, and leaned close to her face. With a happy expression on his face, he


    whispered, "If you have nothing to do, you can find fault with me..."


    Hearing that, Sherman muttered secretly. ''I''m not crazy. Why should I always find fault with him?''


    "You have a tendency to be found fault with?"


    Kingsley just chuckled but didn''t make anyments. He thought to himself. ''I''m willing to be found


    fault with by her.''


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obviously his first time visiting the children''s products area. There was a very curious


    expression on his handsome and mature face.


    Sherman didn''t know what to buy. She just looked around aimlessly.


    Compared with her casualness and aimlessness, Kingsley was very serious. He carefully looked at


    everything from clothes to shoes.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    The shopping guide blushed. She introduced the baby clothes one after another, telling Kingsley


    whether the materials would harm a baby.


    Kingsley was thirty-four years old, but it was the first time that he hade to such a ce. So, he


    was very curious and careful, with a serious expression on his handsome face.


    Serious men were the most charming and the most attractive. When Kingsley picked up the little


    clothes and checked them, he was so charming.


    The baby in Sherman''s womb was Kingsley''s first baby. He was more concerned with the baby than


    anyone else.


    As long as the shopping guide said that a thing was good for the baby, he would directly put it into


    the shopping trolley.


    When Sherman returned back to his side after hanging around, she was shocked to see that the


    three shopping trolleys were filled. She was so astonished that she pulled his ck coat lightly.


    "Why do you buy so many things? We even don''t know our baby''s gender. What a waste of buying


    so many things. A baby cannot wear these clothes until three years old. And the ones with fluff are


    not good. As they don''t


    absorb sweat, the baby will catch a cold."


    Turning around, Kingsley stared at her. "Why do you know this?"


    "I bought baby clothes when shopping with Billy." Suddenly, she stopped speaking.


    There seemed to be an unhappy expression on Kingsley''s face. Then he moved his lips slowly and


    chuckled lightly. "It''s all in the past now."


    Sherman smiled and encircled his arm. "Okay, you can buy whatever you like. If your son or your


    daughter dislikes the things you buy, don''t me me."


    Kingsley smiled and put his big hand around her waist, squinting at her. "I like your words..."


    "Your son or your daughter..." Sherman knew what he liked to listen to.


    "Yes, you can add one more word, my son or daughter''s mother..." He smiled.


    Passing by identally, Luke saw them, and he immediately became angry, breathing heavily.


    ''Children''s clothing district?''


    ''Could it be that the woman is pregnant?''


    Luke wanted to know the truth, so he called Cathy directly to ask her.


    Cathy had felt guilty for him. After he asked such a question, she answered truthfully. Sherman was


    indeed pregnant.


    After hanging up, Luke was breathing more and more heavily. At this moment, he answered a call,


    and his expression changed suddenly. Then he immediately ran out, knocking several passersby to


    the ground.


    Passersby looked at Luke strangely, as they thought that he was a lunatic.


    However, judging from Luke''s expression, it seemed that something serious had happened...


    It was true that a serious event had happened. Otherwise, he would not be so panicked and angry.


    On the other side.


    Natalie went downstairs and decided to have breakfast after knowing that Billy was not downstairs.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she just sat down, Billy went downstairs. She couldn''t help trembling slightly. Recalling what


    had happenedst night, she was still terrified.


    Moriah asked Billy to eat breakfast, but he refused. Instead, he walked directly out of the vi.


    Moriah asked Natalie what had happened.


    Natalie didn''t speak, but lowered her head to eat breakfast. She couldn''t tell Moriah what had


    happened. Otherwise, Moriah would despise her.


    Billy could tell Moriah what had happened, but Natalie could not, as Moriah would only look down


    on her if Natalie told Moriah personally!

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    ''It is better that Billy tells Moriah that matter. If I tell it to her, she will look down upon me more than


    ever.''


    While Natalie was eating breakfast, Billy called her. She hesitated for a long time before answering


    the call. "When will you have time to go to Civil Registry Office..."


    There was no need for Billy to say much. Just these words were enough to let her know Billy¡¯s n.


    She answered, "I won¡¯t." Then she hung up.


    ''Billy even wants a divorce. He¡¯d better not even think about it. I won''t agree!''


    While Natalie was gritting her teeth, Moriah brought chicken soup, with ayer of oil floating on it.


    Natalie had no appetite and felt full suddenly. She asked, "Is there something sour? I want to eat


    something sour."


    Moriah''s expression changed slightly when she heard Natalie''s words. "Could it be that you''ve got


    pregnant?"


    Hearing this, Natalie trembled. ''If I¡¯m pregnant now, even if Billy wants to divorce, thew will not


    allow us to divorce.¡¯ Suddenly, Natalie became a little pleased.


    ''I¡¯ve got pregnant. It¡¯s really good that I¡¯ve get pregnant.


    However, she didn''t think about whether the child''s biological father was Billy...


    Moriah reminded her, "Go to see a doctorter and check if you are pregnant."


    Natalie nodded. ''I have to go to see a doctor.''


    In the end, it could be said that Kingsley''s car was loaded with goods. He bought so many things


    that the trunk of the car was crammed full. Actually, he proposed to buy more goods, but Sherman


    prevented him from doing so, as the apartment was small. If Kingsley bought too many goods, there


    was no space for them.


    Sherman hadn''t expected him to be so "crazy".


    He bought three baby cars, the color and type of which were different. The baby clothes that he


    bought were s o many that the wardrobe would be full of them.


    Seeing the baby cars and clothes, Sherman couldn''t help but twitch her eyebrows. She sat on the


    bed and watched him quietly while holding a cup of milk.


    As he bought too many clothes, Kingsley personally tidied them away. He only wore a gray low-


    cor sweater, making his back look broader and stronger. H e put his left leg on the bay window


    and his right leg o n the floor. His left arm was ced slightly on his leg while he was tidying away


    the clothes with his right hand. His movements were casual, natural, and


    charming.


    When a man did housework, he really gave one a feel different from a woman.


    Sherman didn''t say anything to disturb him, letting him immerse himself in tidying away clothes. She


    just tilted her head to gaze at him.


    He didn''t turn around, but he could feel that her eyes were on him. "What are you looking at?"


    "I didn''t feel it before. But now I think you are a domestic man." After taking a sip of milk, Sherman


    praised him.


    "It''s not toote to feel it now..." Kingsley touched the clothes with his rough fingers. He turned his


    head and smiled. "The clothes are very soft. Is the skin of a newborn baby very soft?"


    Sherman nodded. "A baby''s skin is indeed very soft and silky."


    Kingsley thought for a while, with a very serious expression on his face. He asked, "Will my hands


    make our baby feel ufortable, or make our baby feel tingling?"


    To be honest, Sherman thought Kingsley was being a little silly at this time. But she liked his


    silliness...


    "The baby will wear clothes, and your hand is not a sickle. How can it make our baby feel tingling?"


    Sherman smiled and exined.


    "I''m really short of this kind of knowledge. I think, I


    really need to learn it..."


    Sherman,


    Sherman recalled the time when she was pregnant with Billy''s child. At the beginning, when Billy


    learned the news of her pregnancy, he was very happy and serious. But his happiness and


    seriousness onlysted for several days. Later, Billy didn''t care much about the child. But Kingsley


    really made Sherman feel his expectation and love for the child. He weed the child.


    She thought that the child in her womb was indeed lucky.


    ''God is considerate. Myst child suffered a lot, but God let this child be so lucky.¡¯


    She caressed her upper abdomen subconsciously, feeling very warm and happy. "Baby, do you


    know you are very lucky to have such a father..."


    Sometimes, men needed praise and rewards, with which women should not be too stingy. When


    men deserved praising, praise them.


    Sherman¡¯s words made Kingsley feel happy. He turned around and hugged her in his arms. "They


    are the most beautiful love words I''ve ever heard. For decades..."


    "Stop!" Sherman gently patted his chest. "Well, they are not love words. Our baby is still listening!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kingsley chuckled lightly. Then he hugged her tightly and smiled with satisfaction. ''It''s so nice to


    meet her...''


    The two were saying love words. Suddenly, Kingsley¡¯s phone rang. After he answered the phone,


    his expression changed.


    Sherman looked at him in surprise. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Something happened to Merlin. I have to leave now..." Immediately, he let go of Sherman and


    quickly picked up the coat on the hanger.


    Sherman was also worried, so she said, "I''ll go with you."


    Kingsley tly refused and put his hands on her shoulders. "Don¡¯t let me worry about you, okay?"


    Staring at him, Sherman nodded and helped him arrange the cor of his coat. "Go with peace of


    mind. I''ll stay here and wait for you toe back. I won¡¯t let you worry about me."


    Leaning forward, Kingsley gently pressed his lips against her forehead. After a soft kiss, he left.


    Sherman was still a little worried, so she asked Lee to follow Kingsley. Perhaps he may help


    Kingsley.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Kingsley left immediately.


    Natalie had herself tested and found that she indeed got pregnant. She was so excited by the news


    that she almost wanted to jump up with joy.


    She deliberately showed the result to Moriah.


    Moriah looked slightly pleased and said, "When you have time, go to the hospital for a test. Eat


    nutritious food and take a good rest."


    Natalie nodded. Now she really understood that a woman''s status in her husband''s family


    depended on her child.


    Immediately afterwards, Moriah called Billy and told him the news. But Billy was not very happy, as


    his voice sounded indifferent.


    This was Billy''s true reaction. He was not very happy, but he didn''t know why.


    After Billy got home, he went directly to the next room to sleep. Natalie wanted to go forward and


    talk with him. But after thinking for a while, she gave up.


    ''Anyway, he cannot divorce me now.''


    Early the next morning.


    At breakfast, Moriah asked Billy to take Natalie to the


    hospital for a test. Billy tly refused by saying that h e had no time. Because he would have a


    meeting with customers from Athana today. He had been in a mood these days, and he didn''t seem


    to want to speak much.


    Thepany''s business was important. So, Moriah asked him to go to work, and she took Natalie


    to the hospital.


    Although feeling dissatisfied, Natalie didn''t say anything. After all, she and Billy were still in the cold


    war.


    Moriah and Natalie didn¡¯t go to the hospital where Dr. Zack''s worked. After Billy found that Dr. Zack


    misdiagnosed him, Billy drove him out of Santabaca.


    Knowing this, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. For her, this was undoubtedly the best result.


    And Moriah also knew about Natalie''s deception of Billy. From the beginning, she didn''t like Natalie.


    After knowing the deception, Moriah felt that Natalie was really a scheming woman.


    It was just because she was pregnant now that Moriah had to take care of her.


    They went to the hospital for a test. The doctor said that the pregnancy time was too short to test


    anything. After calcting the time, the doctor said that Natalie was about four weeks pregnant.


    ''About four weeks pregnant!'' When Natalie thought carefully about it, her heart thumped.


    ''If I am about four weeks pregnant, who is the father o f the child? Since myst menstrual period, I


    have had sex with Billy and Leonel.''


    Because she wanted to be pregnant with Billy''s child a s soon as possible, she had never taken


    contraceptives. So, she didn''t know who the father of the child was!


    There was a cold sweat on her back. She almost forgot her affair with Leonel. Now when she


    thought about it, she felt terrified and frightened.


    However, sheforted herself that things might not be so bad. Though she had had sex with Billy


    and Leonel, it was more likely that Billy was the father of the child.


    She consoled herself this way.


    Things had reached the point where they were today. Anyway, she could not abort the child.


    But she thought that her luck was not that bad. How could Leonel happen to be the child¡¯s father?


    She didn''t believe it!


    Moriah was still talking to the doctor, learning how to care for Natalie better. She didn''t pay attention


    to Natalie, so she didn¡¯t notice Natalie''splicated expression.


    Natalie was uneasy along the way home. She thought that she must do something. Otherwise, her


    affair with Leonel would be exposed.


    On the way, she happened to see Sherman who was o n the bus. She frowned again, as she really


    didn''t want to see Sherman again!


    Natalie needn''t go to thepany. Her task now was t o stay at home and nourish her baby. Natalie


    thought this way. In fact, it was not that she could not move, but that she didn''t want to move.


    Moriah said even if she was pregnant, she should do some exercise, as it was good for her health.


    And she could still do some work.


    Natalie felt that Moriah was really annoying. But even if Natalie was impatient with Moriah, Natalie


    went to thepany to meet Billy. However, he ignored her and walked away, with senior workers


    following him.


    She snorted coldly. ''I just deceived him once. Why does he get so angry and ignore me?¡¯


    Billy had ignored her these days, as if she was a transparent person. He had never asked anything


    about her pregnancy. But it was okay. There was always something unhappy between husband and


    wife. After a long time, his anger would naturally disappear.


    Natalieforted herself this way. As for the baby, if she had to undergo another test, she must be


    careful not to expose her affair with Leonel.


    She had already had a n in her mind.


    Sherman hadn''t got any news from Kingsley yet. So, she didn''t know what was going on with


    Kingsley and could only worry about him.


    Luke seemed to have left. Sherman was now waiting for news.


    However, she hoped that nothing bad would happen. Merlin could be a good friend to Sherman, as


    Merlin had a good personality which Sherman liked.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grace invited Sherman for a meal. Sherman didn¡¯t have any appetite, but she still went there.


    Anyway, she had to eat, as she had to work and nourish her baby. Thepany allowed female


    workers to take maternity leave.


    When Sherman couldn''t go to work, she would take maternity leave and have a good rest. She


    would nourish her baby and wait for the baby to be born...

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Merlin took a bus, which skidded off the narrow mountain road and fell to the bottom of the


    mountain. The police were rescuing those passengers now.


    Not many passengers had been rescued so far. Luke was very worried when he directed arge


    group of people to search for Merlin.


    He didn''t care about other people''s life. He now only wanted to find Merlin as quickly as possible.


    Kingsley also rushed over, who was as worried as Luke. Kingsley hoped that Merlin would be safe.


    The rescue work was still going on. After a long time, maybe one hour or two hourster, someone


    found Merlin''s bag and her Social Security card.


    Looking down again, they saw Merlin, whose clothes were worn out and whose body was muddy.


    She was pressed against the bottom of the car, with her face pale and the corners of her mouth


    bleeding.


    Seeing this scene, Luke seemed to go crazy. He roared to make the doctors beside him start the


    rescue.


    Kingsley was very sad, with a sorrowful expression on his face. His usual detachedness and


    gentleness had vanished.


    When the doctors went to carry Merlin on the


    stretcher, Kingsley stepped forward to help. But when he touched the corner of Merlin''s clothes,


    Luke pushed him away vigorously. He shouted viciously,'' Piss off!"


    Considering the situation at this time, Kingsley could understand Luke''s words and behaviors so he


    did not get angry with Luke.


    The rescuested for an hour. Finally, the doctor shook her head and slowly exined, "The patient


    was injured too badly, and she was discovered toote. Our treatment is ineffective."


    Luke yelled. He pushed the doctor to the ground and rushed towards Merlin.


    Merlin''s death also made Kingsley heartbroken. His eyebrows were knitted, and there was a sharp


    pain in his heart.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He had never thought that she was dead when they met again.


    It was in the afternoon when Sherman answered Kingsley¡¯s call. When she heard those words from


    Kingsley, she only felt cold, and her body couldn''t stop trembling.


    Merlin was dead!


    Sherman felt that there was no way to ept the reality for a while, and she subconsciously did not


    want to believe that it was a fact.


    Kingsley immediately hung up and did not say anything. Sherman did not call him again. She knew


    that he was in a bad mood. Although he spoke with her in a gentle tone, she could feel his


    depression. She knew that it was impossible for him not to feel sad.


    Luke did not intend to leave Merlin''s body in Santabaca. He wanted to take it back to Lanechett and


    hold a funeral for her.


    Kingsley returned to the apartment. He packed his luggage and nned to return to Lanechett.


    Sherman nodded. Then she turned around and helped him pack his luggage. Kingsley stared at her


    back and asked, "Would you like to go there together?"


    "Could I?" Sherman paused.


    "If you want to go there, you can..."


    Sherman thought for a while and answered, "I guess Luke will be very sad and impulsive."


    Now that Merlin died, Luke would only be more irritable. If Sherman went to Lanechett, she


    might irritate him even more.


    "You can only attend the funeral. As soon as the funeral is over, I will take you away. Do you want to


    go there?" Kingsley respected her opinion.


    "I''ll go with you." She decided. In fact, she was still a little worried about Kingsley.


    Nodding, Kingsley went to pack his luggage. He did not let her pack up and finished packing after a


    while.


    Sherman still felt worried, as she did not have a pass. But she got on the ne sessfully, and no


    one stopped her.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Soon after arriving in Lanechett, Kingsley took her to the Wright family''s vi rather than take her to


    the hotel this time.


    There were a lot of people in the Wright family''s vi, with dark expressions on their faces. The


    Wright family nned to attend Merlin''s viewing, but Luke forbade the Wrights from doing so!


    Kingsley frowned and walked out, followed by Sherman.


    The Bennington family''s vi was not as big as the Wright family''s vi. But it was also magnificent.


    There were wreaths outside and many peopleing and going.


    The moment Sherman and Kingsley walked into the Bennington family''s vi, they were stopped.


    Luke had ordered that as long as the Wrights came, they should all be stopped at the entrance!


    "If you really want to stop me, let Luke stop me by himself. Otherwise, you absolutely can''t bear the


    consequences!" Kingsley''s voice was extremely low.


    Sherman slightly grasped his sleeves. Noticing her action, he grabbed her hand into his palm.


    The status of the Wright family in Lanechett was very


    high. But thinking of Luke''s order, the guard still refused to let them enter. The guard was really


    brave.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was approaching the guard step by step and became a little angry. "I ask you thest time.


    Let me i n or not?"


    The guard stood still, as he didn''t n to let Kingsley i n.


    Without asking any more questions, Kingsley hugged Sherman to his side to protect her and rushed


    in directly. The guard stepped forward to stop them but was pushed away.


    After hearing the news that Kingsley broke in, Luke walked out, ring at Kingsley. Luke¡¯s eyes


    were burning with mes, and he said in an angry voice," Piss off!"


    Kingsley ignored Luke, as he continued to move forward step by step.


    "Go away! Don''t step into the mourning hall. All the Wrights and this disgusting woman are not


    allowed toe in!"


    Staring at Luke coldly, Kingsley moved his lips and uttered his words one by one. "If you don''t want


    to ruin Merlin''s viewing, I advise you not to get in the way now!"


    Sherman had never seen Kingsley like this before. He was awe-inspiring and cold. His aura made


    one want t o retreat.


    However, Luke''s eyes had already turned red at this time. "Then try!"


    "I''ll say it for thest time. I will definitely attend Merlin''s viewing. Don''t continue to provoke me after


    I tell you my bottom line!" Kingsley warned.


    Luke ignored the warning and still blocked Kingsley''s way.


    Kingsley was determined to attend the viewing. But Sherman didn''t want Merlin''s viewing to be


    adversely affected, so she whispered, "Let''s leave."


    She originally wanted to attend Merlin''s viewing. But now it seemed impossible. As long as


    Sherman and Kingsley were mourning Merlin, they didn''t have to enter the mourning hall.


    "Stand there and wait for me for five minutes or less. I want to send Merlin onest ride..." When he


    looked at Sherman, his expression returned to gentleness.


    Nodding, Sherman left him and stood aside.


    Afterwards, Kingsley and Luke hit each other in an extremely ruthless way.


    Sherman understood that today one of them must be beaten to the ground.


    Luke could not defeat Kingsley. Soon he was hit by Kingsley and fell to the ground, panting heavily.


    Although the reporters didn''t know why Luke and


    Kingsley fought at Merlin''s viewing, this news would make the headlines.


    So, the reporters began to shoot pictures of Luke and Kingsley. Only the constant dazzling shing


    lights could be seen for a while.


    Kingsley stood upright and his deep eyes fell on the group of reporters. His expression was not cold


    and dark but very gentle. One could feel that he was detached and calm. Then he spoke to the


    reporters, This angle doesn''t seem to be very good. Do you need me to stand up and cooperate


    with you?"


    However, the calmer he was, the more cautious and frightened the reporters became. No one dared


    to move.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    "Since you don''t want to, then delete all those photos you''ve taken earlier. Don''t keep any of them.


    I''m not in a good mood these days, and I don''t want to see myself in the newspaper," said Kingsley,


    whose intimidating expression didn''t change a bit.


    There was no threat in his words. But the reporters all knew what he was trying to say.


    "Someone gets here!" Luke stood up again with hands clenched into fists.


    Taking a step forward, Kingsley got very close to Luke. Tilting his body, Kingsley whispered to him,


    "I''ll y along if you wanna do it. The Bennington family has your back; so does the Wright family


    have mine."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching his hands into fists, Luke red at Kingsley very furiously.


    "Don''t look at me that way. I have said all that I have t o say. Even if you mess things up in the


    Bennington family today, I''m going in there!"


    After saying that, he walked to Sherman. Luke knew Kingsley¡¯s personality well. Kingsley always did


    what was said.


    Since it was Merlin''s viewing, Luke didn''t want to make it an ugly scene. Then he gritted his teeth


    and


    agreed on them to go in.


    Gritting his teeth, Luke thought to himself, ''We have a problem with each other from now on.''


    Whether it was for the sake of Zora or Merlin, he definitely would make things difficult for them!


    Merliny there quietly without the slightest pain. Sherman stood in front of Merlin''s casket, her


    chest rising up and down.


    Sherman could not understand the capriciousness of life. When Sherman met Merlin in Santabaca,


    she was still so beautiful, but now she was forever quiet...


    Kingsley was silent too. He did not say a word. He ced the white flowers by Merlin¡¯s side and


    stared at her intently.


    Kingsley''s big bony hands fell to his sides, the veins o n his hands bulging.


    Kingsley''s emotions were deep and steady. Most of the time, his emotion was inscrutable for he


    seldom showed his true feelings. But now, standing beside Kingsley, Sherman could tell his


    sadness from the change in his breathing.


    Moving closer to Kinsley, Sherman gazed at him. She didn''t talk to him or disturb him but stayed by


    his side.


    She gazed at Merlin, who had been a gorgeous woman when she was alive. So was she after she


    died.


    Sherman felt sorry for the loss of a young life.


    Kingsley and Sherman stood there for a very long


    time. There was a long silence on their way back.


    Then Kingsley said in a depressed tone, "I thought it would be a wonderful journey for her, but I


    didn''t expect that she came to the end of her life ..."


    Sherman stopped to hug him in the street, where people wereing and going. Sherman wanted


    tofort him by doing so.


    Kingsley put away his emotions within a few moments, but he could not hide the exhaustion that


    emerged between his eyebrows.


    "Go home and get a good sleep ..." She felt pitiful for him.


    Kingsley slightly shook his head, indicating that he was not sleepy.


    "I''m sleepy ..." She said, "The baby is sleepy too."


    "I''m sorry. I am too careless ..." he apologized.


    Back at the Wright family¡¯s vi, Kingsley helped Sherman back to the bedroom and helped take off


    her shoes. She pulled him and didn''t let him go, "Stay with me."


    "You are being so clingy today, aren''t you?" Kingsley said in a light voice. A slight smile curled the


    corners o f his mouth.


    "It is your home and it¡¯s very strange to me. I feel restrained and unable to fall asleep without you


    sleeping by my side." She tilted her head to gaze at him, "Stay with me, OK?"


    He had always been unable to say no to her tender requirement. He also worried that she could not


    sleepfortably. So he agreed.


    It was unknown whether Sherman or Kingsley fell asleep first. A few momentster, the sound of


    smooth breathing came from the bedroom...

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    It was time for dinner. Kingsley''s mother knocked on the door and asked Kingsley and Sherman to


    go downstairs for dinner.


    Kingsley woke up first, only to realize that he had slept for so long. He rubbed between his


    eyebrows and woke her up gently, "Let''s have dinner. You can go back to sleep after dinner..."


    There were many people in the living room, including Kingsley''s father, mother, grandpa and


    brother, Christian.


    Christian''s wife had gone to her mother''s home with their daughter.


    Sherman was a little embarrassed. Kingsley''s grandpa let her sit next to him. Kingsley''s mother


    gave her something to eat. Their hospitality took away some of her uneasiness.


    Speaking of Merlin, Kingsley said, "Let''s go to Merlin''s funeral together."


    Kingsley''s mother said, "Luke would absolutely not let us in."


    Kingsley said lightly, "If I go there, he won''t stop us. We''re going to Merlin''s funeral. We don''t need


    to pay any attention to him."


    After dinner, Kingsley had something to do and left. Sitting on the sofa, Sherman watched the news


    with Kingsley''s mother and grandpa.


    However, she was in a bad mood. After all, something like that had happened.


    Kingsley''s mother was very nice to her and kept telling her to feel at home.


    Sherman tried to rx and chat with them. She waited until ten o''clock, but Kingsley didn''te


    back. Kingsley''s mother asked her to go to bed.


    It was the middle of the night. Kingsley''s mother was drinking water when she heard footsteps. She


    turned around and saw Kingsley walk in. Kingsley said softly, "Mom, is Sherman asleep?"


    "You love her so much." Kingsley''s mother smiled lightly, "She''s asleep. She waited for you for a


    long


    time and you didn''te back. I asked her go to bed."


    Kingsley smiled lightly, "Let''s go to Merlin''s funeral tomorrow."


    With tears in her eyes, Kingsley''s mother said, "She was so unlucky."


    Kingsley hugged her andforted her silently. He was also very sad.


    "Apany Sherman. I''m afraid she won''t sleep peacefully here. Before you came back, she


    always looked at the door every five or ten minutes. She must be waiting for you. Go ahead."


    Kingsley''s mother


    wiped her tears.


    Kingsley nodded, told his mother to rest early, and then went upstairs.


    Sherman slept restlessly with her eyebrows twisted. Standing in front of the bed, he stroked her


    forehead with his warm hand and leaned down to kiss her.


    In Santabaca.


    Natalie went to the hospital and asked the doctor questions about the paternity test.


    The doctor said that in the third or fourth month of pregnancy, the amniotic fluid could be taken from


    the belly for the paternity test.


    At that time, it would be possible to confirm whose child it really was.


    During this period of time, she didn''t need to worry about anything. Thinking of this, she felt relieved.


    When she returned to the Day family''s vi, Sarah and Leonel were there. She didn''t want to see


    Leonel right now.


    Sarah nned to prepare for pregnancy. She told Moriah that Leonel had behaved himself recently


    and no longer phndered with other women.


    Seeing that Sarah was going to get along well with her husband, Moriah was very happy.


    Natalie didn''t believe what Leonel said. As the saying goes, "A leopard can''t change its spots." It


    was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    impossible for Leonel to behave himself!

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    She said nothing in front of them. She thought they wouldn''t like what she would say, so why did


    she have to ask for trouble?


    That night, Sarah and Leonel nned to stay here. Moriah asked the servants to clean up the


    rooms.


    After dinner, Moriah and Sarah went shopping to buy some tonics for Sarah.


    After looking at theputer for a while, Natalie felt bored. She went downstairs and identally


    met Leonel. He sat in the living room, drinking coffee and watching the game.


    She poured a ss of water and was about to go upstairs when she was stopped by Leonel. He


    leaned against the side and brashly smiled.


    "Get out of the way!" Natalie said coldly. She did not stand on ceremony with him as there was no


    one else i n the Day family''s vi.


    "We''ve at least spent one night together. You''re a little cold-hearted to treat me like this."


    When Natalie heard this, her heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. She was afraid that such words


    would be heard by someone with ulterior motives. "If you dare t o mention that again, I''ll not let you


    go!"


    "Is this a threat?" Leonel did not take it seriously. He took out his mobile phone and flipped through


    it thoughtfully. "It''s nothing. I still have evidence here."


    Natalie didn''t believe it. How could he dare to shoot such a thing? Wasn''t he afraid of being


    discovered by Sarah?


    "You don''t believe me? Come on, let me show you the most satisfactory photo." While speaking,


    Leonel had already found the photo and showed it to Natalie.


    With just a nce, Natalie felt that all her blood was surging up. ''How dare he! How dare he!''


    In that photo, she was naked and so was he. She was lying on his chest and Leonel was kissing her


    wantonly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Now they were at the Day family. He was the son-inw of the Day family and she was the


    daughter-inw of the Day family. However, Leonel was so bold and shameless that he had done


    such a thing!


    Natalie raised her hand to snatch his phone. However, Leonel¡¯s reaction was faster than hers. He


    turned his hand around and avoided her. "Why are you so excited? How beautiful the memory is!"


    Natalie gritted her teeth and wanted to tear him into pieces.


    At this moment, Leonel shouted behind her, "Billy."


    Her body immediately stiffened like a rock and she didn''t dare to move. The footsteps behind her


    clearly


    told her that Billy had indeed returned.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She turned around to face Billy and asked, "Have


    you had dinner? Do you want something to eat?"


    Billy ignored her and Leonel. He went upstairs.


    Obviously, Billy did not hear the conversation between the two of them. Natalie was relieved. The


    next second, she red at Leonel and said, "You''d better delete all those photos!"


    Leonel smiled and put the phone back in his pocket. Why should he listen to Natalie?


    "You!" Natalie was afraid that these photos would be identally seen by someone. Even if they


    were confidential, the password could be unlocked, right?


    However, it''s useless for her to worry about it. Leonel would never do as she said.


    She couldn''t help but think of Dr. Zack, who was easier to deal with. Leonel was totally a jerk!


    Thinking of Billy, she quickly went upstairs. However, Billy was reading some documents in the


    study.


    Natalie didn''t disturb him. She turned around and identally saw Leonel smiling at her through the


    gap in the stairs. She felt sick!


    If the photos weren''t deleted, her life would be really messed up. This feeling was terrible and


    disgusting! Natalie didn''t like such a life!

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Thinking of Leonel, she couldn¡¯t control her anger, but there was nothing she could do about him.


    The next day.


    Today was Merlin''s funeral. It was a cloudy day. It looked like it was going to rain.


    There were many people who attended the funeral, including Kingsley''s grandpa and other


    members of the Wright family.


    The moment they arrived, Luke approached indifferently, and his eyes fell on the Wright family


    silently.


    Cathy, who always felt guilty, said in a soft voice," Luke, today is Merlin''s funeral. No matter what


    happened, you should let use."


    "With this disgusting woman?" Luke looked at Sherman in disgust and said, "Merlin just died, and


    she lives in your vi with such fanfare and stayed overnight. Today you even brought her here. Is


    that how you treat Merlin?"


    Sherman frowned and said, "I wanted toe here myself. What does it have to do with the Wright


    family?"


    Kingsley narrowed his deep eyes and stared at Luke


    with an obvious warning.


    Ignoring Luke, he put his arm around Sherman and said to her, "There is no need to pay attention to


    him. I am here with you."


    Frowning slightly, Kingsley''s grandpa walked past Luke, with Cathy and Aaron following behind him.


    Luke clenched his hand into a fist and made the crackling sound. He stared fiercely at the group of


    people, especially at Kingsley and Sherman.


    In fact, no matter how poisonous words Luke said to her, Sherman would not take it serious. She


    was not the kind of person who liked to be angry, especially not at the people who had nothing to do


    with her.


    Cathy almost sobbed her heart out during the funeral service.


    Sherman had been suppressing her tears but still got choked up.


    Everyone was dressed in ck, with solemn, serious, and mournful expressions on their faces.


    When her eyes looked at Merlin''s beautiful smiling face on the stone monument, she only felt pain


    and her heart seemed to be blocked by something.


    By the time she returned to the Wright family after the funeral, it was already afternoon. Sherman


    said that she wanted to go back to Santabaca.


    She hade to Lanechett to attend Merlin''s funeral, and now that it was over, she should leave as


    well.


    Cathy thought it was too hasty, so she asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Why don''t


    you stay here for two more days?"


    "There''s still a lot of work to do in Santabaca." She smiled politely.


    "Kingsley, please help me persuade Sherman. She came to Lanechett without saying anything in


    advance. How can she go back in such a hurry?"


    Kingsley stood aside, shook his head, and said, "I know her better than you do. I will apany


    her back."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Cathy wanted to say something else, but Kingsley interrupted her and said, "She''lle back


    again."


    "All right then. I won''t stop you. Have a nice trip." Cathy had prepared many gifts for them to take to


    Santabaca.


    When they got on the ne, Sherman tried to sleep. Kingsley asked for two nkets, covered


    Sherman and himself, and then put on an eye mask for her.


    Sherman didn''t like to sleep against the back of the chair, so she leaned toward Kingsley and


    snuggled up i n his arm with her hands under the nket.


    In a few moments she fell asleep, but Kingsley didn¡¯t rest. His right hand propped up on the armrest


    of the seat. He spread out the newspaper and read the news.


    The first-ss cabin was quiet with the asional sound of breathing and flipping pages.


    Sherman slept soundly, and she began to dream constantly. Her quiet breathing sometimes became


    slightly faster.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Maybe she was dreaming about something. Suddenly, she raised her hand under the nket and


    landed it o n Kingsley''s thigh.


    Then, unexpectedly, she reached out and pinched it. Kingsley held his breath and dared not move.


    He felt a swift current running through him. Then he lowered his head to look at Sherman, who was


    still sleeping quietly. He rubbed his eyebrows, and there was a trace of helplessness on his face.


    However, it was not over yet. After touching the stuff between Kingsley''s legs, Sherman pinched it


    again, and her brow frowned unconsciously, as if she was curious about what the thing was that she


    was pinching.


    At this moment, he had some physiological reactions and was no longer calm, and his breathing


    became a little rapid. Kingsley thought that he couldn''t let her continue to do this. So he gently


    patted her back, leaned down and whispered to her, "Baby, you really can''t go on like this. Wake


    up."


    When Sherman felt that somebody was patting her on the back, she slowly woke up, but she was


    still half awake and somewhat unconscious.


    "Baby, you can''t go on like this," said Kingsley. He kept patting her gently to make her wake up.


    His voice became stronger and deeper than usual.


    Sherman finally woke up and opened her eyes. When she saw him frown, she was worried and


    asked," What''s the matter with you?"


    "Can you let go of your hand?" Kingsley''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    Her hand?


    Sherman lowered her head and found that her hand was touching between his legs. Suddenly she


    felt so hot and her cheeks burned with the rush of blood.


    "I think I need to go to the bathroom." He meant something.


    Hearing the words, Sherman immediately let go. She straightened herself up and still blushed.


    Kingsley felt amused. He braced himself up to hold her hand, but Sherman dodged him. She


    wanted nothing to do with him at the moment.


    Lee drove a Bentley and waited at the airport for a long time. Sherman just sat in the front seat and


    left him alone in the back.


    Lee drove the car, but he felt a little embarrassed.


    "Are you still unhappy with me?" Kingsley sat in the spacious back seat. He felt lonely. His eyes


    focused on Sherman, who was sitting in the front seat.


    "No. I''m just angry with myself." She didn''t look back.


    "How can I make you feel better?" "Say something nice and coax me." Sherman was a little


    temperamental, and pregnant women did have emotional ups and downs.


    Lee inserted, "Mr. Wright, it is said that pregnant women have mood swings. One second they are


    happy and the next they are angry. I read about it in a book."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Tell me, how do you want me to coax you?" Kingsley stroked his eyebrow and smiled faintly.


    After thinking about it, Sherman said seriously, "Can you and Lee and dance the rumba or cha-cha


    for me?


    I d like to watch."


    "..."After she said that, the two men fell silent.


    Lee held his breath because he didn''t expect this. He felt that he had better keep silent at this time.


    ''Dance the cha-cha with Mr. Wright?''


    No one spoke all the way until they drove back to the apartment building.


    After helping to lift the suitcase to Sherman''s apartment, Lee turned on his heel and walked away. H


    e returned to the car and drove away.


    Sherman snorted angrily.


    Kingsley approached her and said, "Do you really want to see it?"


    She blinked and nodded, "I really want to see it." "How about I dance alone?"

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    After thinking about it, Sherman poured a ss of warm water and said reluctantly, "Okay."


    Kingsley hadn''t been able to dance since he was a child, so he intended to cram for it. He took off


    his ck coat and went to his study in a white shirt and suit pants. Then he came out with his


    laptop.


    Sherman sat on the sofa and gazed curiously at him.


    Both rumba and cha-cha were difficult for Kingsley, because he had been studying business and


    had no time for learning other things since he was very young.


    When he yed the video on theputer, the powerful music began. Kingsley raised his


    eyebrows slightly and gazed at the screen.


    He began to move slowly. Cha-cha was a little easier than the rumba. He casually pulled the


    sleeves of his shirt, moved his throat, and narrowed his eyes.


    He moved his long and attractive legs slowly under his suit pants. His ck leather shoes made a


    crisp sound on the floor.


    He seemed to enjoy himself. He snapped his fingers with his big hands and counted the rhythm with


    his feet. The white shirt showed his perfect figure.


    Sherman had wanted to see him be embarrassed. She didn''t expect him to be so sexy when he


    danced.


    Sure enough, different people would dance in different ways when they did the same moves.


    Sherman smiled. After watching him for a while, she stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Maybe because she was pregnant, she always felt sleepy.


    When she pulled the quilt and was ready to lie down, Kingsley walked in, "Have you forgiven me?"


    Sherman said, "I''m sleepy."


    "Shall I dance for you in the bedroom?" Kingsley said.


    "You''re not a good dancer. I don''t want to waste time watching you." She said with a yawn.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Kingsley said, "What if I dance i n your dress?"


    She wanted tough, but held it back. She casually shrugged her shoulders.


    His figure was perfect. After searching Sherman''s closet for a long time, he finally found a shirt that


    fit him.


    His upper body was masculine. There was a white long skirt on his lower body. He jiggled his plump


    hips gently and the skirt fluttered. He was particrly charming and sexy...


    Sherman finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. She took her phone and started recording.


    Kingsley coughed lightly, "Oh no!"


    Sherman threw the phone on the bed, covered the quilt, and intended to sleep. Kingsley


    immediately whispered, "Okay. You can do whatever you want..."


    She sat up happily, covered her mouth, andughed while recording. She said, "Don''t worry. I won''t


    let anyone else see it. I''ll just enjoy such a wonderful recording by myself."


    She also knew that she should maintain his image.


    He could only let her be. This was the first time for Kingsley to do something that was bad for his


    image.


    No one could imagine that the man, who was usually calm and elegant, would do such a thing. It


    was very shocking...


    Sherman narrowed her eyes andughed for a long time.


    Natalie stopped Billy, "We are a couple. But you haven''t said anything to me for three days!" He


    kept ignoring her.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    "I told you, what I loathe most is cheating and being set up by others." Billy frowned and said in a


    cold voice.


    "It''s true that I did wrong in that incident, but I did it for a reason. Can''t you forgive me for that?


    Everyone makes mistakes and does something wrong. Just like you, you almost raped Sherman in


    order to have her."


    Billy wasn''t moved by her words. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t mention such words in front


    of me again! Get out of the way!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are we just going to go on like this?"


    "You can agree to a divorce."


    Natalie cried, "You clearly said that except for Sherman, I''m the second person you wanted to


    marry. Now Sherman definitely can''t marry you."


    "Now I''m making it very clear to you. The premise of what I said is that you didn''t lie to me and set


    me up."


    He dealt with her deceit and setup very ruthlessly, probably because he really did not love her. If he


    loved her, as long as she said something sweet and pouted, then he would forgive her quickly.


    That was how he would treat the woman he loved and the woman he didn''t love.


    After saying that, Billy left, leaving Natalie alone.


    Natalie was angry. If she was still unaware of the current situation, she would be a fool.


    Billy had never liked her from the beginning, let alone loved her. He cheated on Sherman because


    he couldn''t resist the temptation and was tired of married life at that time.


    The reason why Billy had a crush on her was that she was meek and obedient to him, never letting


    him get bored and always supporting him.


    What he liked was her obedience.


    But when she burst out with her true emotions, he could not bear her and felt that she was crazy


    and mental.


    Otherwise, as long as he loved her, even if Billy discovered what she had done, he would not be so


    indifferent and unkind to her.


    If she couldn''t get Billy''s love, she should at least get something, such as his money.


    A smart woman knew what to do in such a situation. Now, she couldn''t get his love, but she was still


    Billy''s wife. Why didn''t she get more money?


    Leonel loved nightclubs. He loved the strong music, dazzling lights, and wild dance in nightclubs.


    He woulde to nightclubs almost every night.


    Today was no exception.


    He did not go to the private room. He sat at the bar and closed his eyes to enjoy the lively


    atmosphere.


    It was only when the sound came from his cell phone that he came back to his senses and walked


    towards the outside. It was Sarah''s call. She had been monitoring his whereabouts these days.


    He had a cigarette in his left hand and the phone in his right hand. When he was about to walk out


    of the door of the bar, he tried to put the phone into his pocket. But at the same time, a group of


    people came i n and the alleyway was crowded. Leonel identally dropped the phone on the


    ground.


    Leonel walked out of the bar without realizing it. At the same time, a man walking into the bar felt


    that he seemed to have stepped on something. He looked down and found it was a cell phone, so


    he picked it up and put it directly into his pocket.


    Then the man told his friends that he felt sick in his stomach and wanted to go to the restroom. He


    removed the phone''s battery and SIM card.


    Leonel had gone far when he suddenly felt something was wrong. When he put the phone into his


    pocket, he should feel that the pocket became heavy, but he felt nothing.


    He rummaged in his pocket but did not find his phone. His expression slightly changed. Then he


    immediately went back to the bar.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Following where he had been to, Leonel looked everywhere for his phone, but it was nowhere to be


    found.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Leonel borrowed the bartender''s phone and dialed his own number. But he was reminded that his


    phone was turned off. Obviously, his phone was picked up by someone.


    Since the bar was run by the Gorton family, it was much more convenient for him to find his phone.


    Leonel told the bartender to close the door of the bar and tell everybody here that who found the


    phone would be handsomely rewarded.


    The bartender nodded with understanding.


    Leonel asked the bartender to start now. After all, there were photos of Natalie and him on the


    phone, then if Billy found out about them, Leonel would end u p wretched.


    At the thought of this, Leonel regretted it a lot. Why had he had to take those photos? He could


    have got as many nude photos as he wanted on the Inte, and h e simply could take pictures of


    any woman else except for Natalie.


    But Leonel took pictures of Billy''s wife! And that was where he got excitement and a sense of


    achievement


    from!


    The phone had a password, but it was not difficult to crack. There were ces providing this kind of


    service.


    If it was other ordinary women, Leonel wouldn''t have had the thought of taking pictures!


    So, certain excitement came at a price.


    It was never easy to find a lost phone. Besides, he couldn''t have everyone in the bar do as he told


    them t o.


    As long as the phone would be returned, he would offer a great reward to the one who found it.


    After staying in the private room for a long time, Leonel left. Since the phone had been lost, it was a


    waste of time to think too much about it.


    He had better wait for the news of his phone and then respond to what came to him.


    Sarah just showered, her hair loose and damped. Her nightgown fell off her shoulders from time to


    time. Leonel felt an overwhelming desire for her.


    Striding over, Leonel hugged Sarah from behind.


    Sarah was sniffing him. He got perfume on him if he had been with other women. Sarah had a


    sharp nose.


    Leonel naturally knew what she was doing. He said," Don¡¯t worry, dear. I always keep my word and


    I will never flirt with any other woman again."


    Sarah smelled nothing but alcohol on him, Sarah then nodded in satisfaction.


    It was nearly ten o''clock, the party in the private room was finally over. Customers got in a cab in


    pairs.


    The man who picked up the phone got in a cab with his friend. During the ride, he got bored and


    took out the phone. He threw the SIM card directly into the sewer before turning on the phone.


    He was afraid that the other party would dial this number again if he didn''t throw it away.


    The man''s friend glimpsed that he was fiddling with the phone and frowned in surprise, "When did


    you get a new phone? I remember you were holding a Samsung when you came over."


    The manughed, "You¡¯ve got a good memory. I didn''t buy a new one. I just picked up the phone in


    the bar."


    "It looks like a good one."


    "There is a password and I cannot unlock it. It seems that I have to get this password cracked at a


    cellphone store before I can use it."


    His friend said, "You know what? I used to love studying phones a lot when I was young and I was


    even given a nickname as a cellphone wiz. Come on, man. I keep it as my part-time job. I am quite


    good at this and nobody can hold a candle to me."


    In the cab, the two then began to look for ways to crack the password. The phone was very


    advanced and the password turned out to be difficult to crack.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    From the moment the man who picked up the phone and his friend got into the cab, they began to


    study the phone. Finally, just as they reached their destination, they unlocked the phone. They


    managed to turn the phone on.


    What would a person keep in a cell phone? Normally, i t would be no more than some messages


    and photos.


    The two men had nothing to do and they were curious. So they looked through the phone album.


    Suddenly, their eyes widened. They saw an erotic photo.


    They guessed that the owner of the phone must be a lecher. Otherwise, who would keep so many


    indecent photos on his phone?


    Immediately, the man''s friend said, "Let me send these photos to my phone."


    The man who picked up the phoneughed, "You''re interested in these photos too?"


    "Naha, as a man, this is a special hobby of mine. Turn o n the Bluetooth. Let me send the photos


    over."


    After he sent the photos, the two had to part ways. They said goodbye to each other then. The


    man''s friend returned home. Looking at the photo he got


    today, he was thrilled. If the picture was exposed to the public, it would surely hit the headline


    tomorrow. He was actually an entertainment journalist.


    About the man in the photo, the man who picked up the phone didn''t know him. But the journalist


    knew him. Wasn¡¯t he the young master of the Gorton family?


    This was too perfect! The journalist was worried about not having a sensational report to turn in


    tomorrow. But now, it was fantastic for him. It seemed that he got the luck today!


    However, he felt the woman in the photo looked familiar. He had a very good memory. If he was not


    mistaken, it should be the wife of Day Corporation''s CEO. But how did the two get together?


    For now, he couldn''t care that much. Anyway, he got the big news. It would cause a stir in the


    entertainment circle!


    Natalie met with Sherman today for work. Sherman was pregnant for months, and she looked great,


    her face ruddy.


    Natalie got even more indignant. They were both women, but why were their lives so different?


    Sherman only talked to Natalie about work. She didn''t talk to her about anything else. They didn''t


    have anything to talk about.


    At the interval, Kingsley called. He said he had to take care of something at noon, so he couldn''t


    come over to have lunch with her. He told her to eat well at lunch and to let Lee know whatever she


    wanted to eat.


    She rubbed her eyebrows, "I''m not three years old. I can take care of myself. Did you have lunch?"


    "I will meet a business partner at lunch. Maybe we''ll drink some wine..."


    "Neither the baby nor I like the smell of alcohol. Oh! H e told me he hated it so much!" Sherman


    chuckled and put it all on the baby.


    Kingsleyughed out softly on the other end of the phone, "Okay, I won''t drink. Oh, I get it. If I drink,


    you and the baby will not like me anymore."


    Natalie overheard scraps of their conversation, and she felt jealous in her heart, and she resented it


    so much!


    Just then, she caught a glimpse of Billy''s car pulling u p outside the office building out of the corners


    of her eyes. He was dressed in a neat suit. In a few minutes, h e walked into the office.


    Natalie stood up and looked straight at him. She wondered why he came over.


    However, Billy was looking at Sherman and requested, "Give me another copy of the materials."


    Sherman nodded and collected the materials, and then she handed them to Billy. She had a


    nonchnt look, no expression on her face.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    While in the depths of Billy¡¯s eyes, something surged. But he hid it well.


    Sherman didn''t stay any longer. Billy turned to Natalie, "It''s all done. Get into the car. We''re going


    back to the office."


    Then he left, walking ahead. Billy just gave her a simple order, but it made Natalie very happy.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    How long had it been since he treated her as his wife!


    But she didn''t realize that if Billy just came to pick up a document, there was no need for him to


    come here himself at all. So... it was just because Natalie happened to be here.


    The joy in Natalie''s heart was indeed an illusion of herself!


    When Kingsley returned home in the evening, he bought a lot of fruit and snacks. He had his coat


    draped casually on his shoulders.


    "Why did you buy so many snacks?¡± Looking at the bags he was carrying, Sherman was amazed.


    There were four or five bags.


    "I have two babies at home. If I don''t buy enough, I''m afraid they will go hungry..." He answered,


    putting the stuff away.


    Sherman made a light cough andined, "Why does it sound like you''re feeding pigs? And the


    very fat ones?"


    Kingsley curled the corners of his lips and smiled lightly. Then Lee came in. He brought tworge


    boxes, all of which were said to be filled with nutritional supplements.


    Now Sherman was really shocked. She gulped and looked at Kingsley with a strange look, "This is


    too much, isn''t it?"


    "I brought one box, and the other one was sent from m y mom..." Kingsley exined, embracing


    her, "Don¡¯t be nervous. You''ll eat them all someday."


    Lee, standing aside, agreed, "Yeah, Ms. Holmes, you should be happy!"


    Sherman narrowed her eyes and smiled. She looked at Lee, "How about I give Mr. Wright to you?"


    Lee immediately stopped talking. Kingsley brushed her hair and said helplessly, "Don''t be kidding."


    "I''m not kidding. What do you think of Lee?"


    "He''s terrific, but I like you better..." In his mind, Sherman was the best.


    "Look, you made Lee sad! He would shed tears!


    Shouldn''t you go tofort him?" Sherman loved to tease Lee.


    Kingsley wrapped his arm around her waist and rested his forehead against hers. As punishment,


    he parted his lips and nibbled on the tip of her nose." You''re my only lover."


    Lee had never seen his boss so flirtatious. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Lee was a smart guy. He left in time. As he walked out the door, he identally hit the edge of the


    door and then the wall. He made a series of noises in panic.


    Leaningzily against Kinsley''s chest, Sherman deliberately eximed, "You freaked him out. Look


    how you panicked just now. I think your perfect image is ruined."


    "It''s fine..." Kingsley narrowed his eyes. His deep voice contained a sense of hoarseness, "I think I


    have to give you a punishment now."


    "Why?"


    "You know that well. You''re the only one in my heart, n o one else! You''ve wronged me with a crime


    I didn¡¯tmit. I want revenge..." He clutched her tighter. But his movements were gentle. It would


    not hurt her. Kingsley kissed her affectionately on her neck and in her hair. His kisses were intense,


    soft, and passionate sometimes.


    Sherman''s hands were on his back, slightly clutched into his white shirt, "Take it slow."


    After the kiss, Sherman drifted off to sleep. Her hand was still pressed against his smooth, firm


    chest. She felt a bit of sudden jealousy, "How many women have you had?"


    Kingsley smiled lightly. He felt happy inside.


    "Noughing! How many?" She demanded.


    "One, and that''s you ..." He withdrew his smile, then answered.


    "Only one woman?"


    Kingsley cupped her face in his hands. His warm, wet tongue kissed along her neck, slow and


    lingering. "I would watch those kinds of films when I was younger"


    To be frank, when he was young he experienced frustration and hardship. When he was working


    day and night those years, he didn''t have time to think about any romance.


    But now he was thirty-four years old, and all of his previously submerged desires seemed to surge


    at one time.


    "And, I''ll tell you about my first wife someday, but not now..." Kingsley whispered to her.


    Sherman responded, "I''m waiting for that..."


    "Alright..."


    About Zora, Kingsley would tell her. He wouldn''t hide i t from her. Now he got her spending the rest


    of his life together. He could reveal the old memories from the past to her.


    Billy''s "tenderness" for Natalie didn¡¯tst long. Billy resumed his usual indifference to her just as


    they returned to thepany. But still, Natalie was happy. A moment of tenderness was great


    progress, and that was good for her.


    When Natalie returned home in the evening, Moriah had told the kitchen to prepare dinner for her.


    Once


    Natalie got home, Moriah had the maids serve the meal.


    Natalie felt her life for the present was satisfying. She should maintain her position in the Day family.


    The next morning...


    Natalie got up and freshened up. After changing her clothes, she felt her right eyelid twitching from


    time t o time, and she felt a vague apprehension in her mind like something was about to happen.


    People had to admit that sometimes their presentiments did forecast things.


    Natalie was a little superstitious. She felt it might be bad luck if she went out today, so she didn''t go


    to the office. She called to ask for leave.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    However, the most incredible thing was that Natalie''s premonition came true!


    Thetest entertainment journal was released, and Natalie made the headline. On the cover was a


    picture of her and Leonel.


    But Natalie was still lying leisurely in her bedroom, listening to music and eating grapes. She didn''t


    have the slightest idea about it.


    Livia called. "Look at the papers and the news! You have to watch it now! This is terrible for you!"


    Natalie was amazed. But she turned the TV on anyway. At that time, almost every entertainment


    channel was broadcasting the news about her and Leonel!


    When she saw the picture, immediately, she felt all her blood rush to her head. She felt like she was


    going to explode!


    What the hell was going on?


    Her hand holding the te kept shaking involuntarily, and she froze. Natalie could never have


    imagined that she would hit the headline!


    She lost her mind. She wanted to call Leonel, but then she realized she didn''t have his number.


    In a panic, she heard a loud noiseing from the corridor, apanied by some ones¡¯


    quarreling. Before she could hear it clearly, the door was kicked open.


    Then Sarah stormed in. She was furious. Her eyes red at Natalie, showing a malevolent look!


    Sarah didn''t say a word. She rushed straight to Natalie and pulled her hair and kicked and punched


    her.


    Sarah was relentless!


    "You bitch had an affair with Leonel! How dare you do such a nasty thing! How shameless you are! I


    was blind to have defended you and supported you! I was f* eking asking for it myself!" Sarah


    cursed loudly while kicking Natalie.


    Natalie couldn''t fight back. At that time, she couldn''t panic. She just pleaded, "Sarah, let me exin!


    It''s not what you think!"


    Sarah had a violent temper. Facing such a humiliating incident, she would not listen to Natalie''s


    exnation! She just wanted to send this woman to hell!


    Moriah chased Sarah into the room. She tried to break them apart, but she was not as strong as


    Sarah.


    Sarah was screaming like crazy, "I''ll show you who I a m today, or I''m not Sarah!"


    Which woman could stand it when her husband and her brother''s wife hooked up together?


    Sarah liked to keep her nails long. At that moment, she scratched Natalie''s face with her sharp


    nails. Each scratch would leave a deep, red mark on Natalie''s face.


    Natalie felt a hot pain on her face. She was afraid that her face would be disfigured with scars, so


    she reached up to cover her face and resisted Sarah¡¯s attack.


    Natalie''s resistance irritated Sarah even more, and Sarah hit her harder. She grabbed the bag in her


    hand, the cushion next to her, anything she could reach, and hit Natalie with them cruelly.


    Moriah couldn''t stand by and watch. She called for the maids and had them forcefully pull Sarah off


    Natalie.


    Sarah was pregnant, and so was Natalie. If the fight went on, who knew what would happen?


    Natalie got scratches all over her face and her neck, while Sarah had blood and even shreds of


    flesh under her fingernails. She gulped for air.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Moriah stared at Natalie, with a stern look, "What the hell is going on?"


    "Moriah, it''s not what you think. How could I have done such a thing? I really have no idea about the


    photo." Even if she was in a panic, Natalie was still holding on at the moment. She denied


    everything.


    "Since you said you know nothing about the photo, I won''t ask you anymore. I''m sure Billy and


    Leonel will find out the truth soon." Moriah said.


    Now, Sarah calmed down a bit. She stared at Natalie," You better pray it has nothing to do with you,


    or I will certainly not let you go! What you just tasted was just the tip of the iceberg."


    How could Sarah possibly stand to be betrayed by an employee she had personally coached? She


    couldn''t believe that Natalie had stolen her man!


    Moriah patted Sarah''s back to help to smooth her breath.


    "Where''s your phone?" Sarah huffed and puffed.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m calling Billy. I need to know what the hell is going on as soon as possible!"


    Moriah didn''t give her the phone. She said, "It is such a big scandal. It''s not only in the papers but


    also on the TV. Do you think he could not know? Where is Leonel?"


    "He''s gone to thepany!"


    At the time, Natalie felt her legs go weak and she was a little unsteady on her feet. She needed to


    lean against the dresser behind her.


    Her mind was in chaos at the moment. It was close to exploding.


    The thing had be soplicated, and Natalie didn''t know how to end it, neither did she know


    how i t would develop afterward!


    She wished she would pass out, and when she woke u p, everything would have been resolved and


    everything would be over and peaceful.


    But she knew that it was possible. She couldn''t just pass out. If she did, it would mean she was


    afraid!


    Natalie had never felt that life had so many sufferings and was so tough!


    She didn''t expect Leonel to cause such an uproar. At the time, she was forced into a corner. Now,


    she could not get out of the door.


    If Billy found out the truth, what storm would await her?


    Natalie was frightened. Her heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it was going to jump out of


    her chest. She felt like she was going to pass out. She was i n suffering. She was really freaked out.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Sarah threw her high heels angrily on the floor. She then walked out of the room, and Moriah


    followed her behind.


    Natalie was left alone in the room. It was so quiet that she could hear the sound of herself


    breathing.


    The scandal stirred up big waves in town. Everyone had heard about it.


    Billy surely saw it, and so did Leonel. Besides, Sherman had seen it too.


    Grace bought a newspaper and read the news carefully at home. To be honest, she thought that


    Natalie''s breasts were way too plump. The slut must have them imnted.


    Mark and Summer were sitting in the living room watching TV.


    The scandal went viral throughout town. Everyone heard about it. It had been a long time since


    Santabaca had such thrilling news.


    If Natalie dared to show up in public at the time, she would be the target of people''s contempt.


    Everybody would spit on her.


    Journalists crowded in front of Day Corporation''s office building. The ce waspleted blocked.


    All


    the journalists were waiting for Billy to show up, so they could interview him.


    Billy¡¯s face looked awful. Standing in the top-floor office, he had a ss of water in his hand, and his


    eyebrows furrowed tightly. For the whole day, he did not step out of the door.


    Everyone in thepany heard the scandal. Although it was office hours, they were all whispering


    about the scandal, in the coffee room, in the bathroom.


    Leonel had received a violent kick from his father, and his forehead was swollen. They were in the


    middle of a n important deal with Day Corporation, but Leonel had done such a nasty thing!


    He had to take responsibility for his recklessness and handle it himself!


    However, Leonel wasn''t quite anxious or flustered. He looked nonchnt. He would clean up his


    own mess anyway. It was no big deal.


    When Leonel''s father told him to settle the matter properly, he didn''t mean to simply put it to an end.


    Think about it, the Day family had a higher status in Santabaca than the Gorton family. However,


    now, Leonel had hooked up with his sister-inw, Billy''s wife. Billy was the CEO of Day Corporation.


    If the matter was not handled properly, Billy would be furious.


    If Billy got mad, how could the Gorton maintain its stand in Santabaca?


    It was not a simple matter when Leonel''s father urged him to handle the matter properly. Leonel was


    already in his thirties. He understood what was at stake. If he disregarded the Day family''s face and


    put all the me on Natalie, and imed that it was Natalie who seduced him, then that would


    mean Billy was betrayed by his own wife.


    Leonel knew the background and power of the Day family. They would definitely not allow anyone to


    tarnish their family name. If the contract had to fall through and his marriage was over, Leonel''s


    father would not let it go with him. It was tricky as Leonel was looking forward to taking over the


    position of president of Gorton Group.


    Therefore, he must get the matter dealt exquisitely! Fortunately, he had made some precautions in


    advance. He got some senses.


    Sherman was drinking a cup of milk while reading the newspaper. Was it true that Natalie slept with


    Billy''s brother-inw?


    Kingsley came over, and his deep eyes caught a glimpse of the picture in the newspaper.


    Immediately, he took the newspaper away from her hand, "Such a picture is not good for the baby.


    It''s not appropriate for children."


    Sherman shrugged her shoulders and narrowed her eyes at him, "Then why are you still looking at


    it?


    Don¡¯t you think the woman''s body looks terrific?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He let out a low chuckle and casually set the newspaper aside. He shook his head with a slight


    smile on his face, "No."


    Sherman didn''t say anything. She fixed her eyes on Kingsley and said, "Well, don''t move! Look into


    my eyes. It says in the book that the eyes never lie."


    Kingsley''s smile grew more profound. He moved his body to face her straight, sat up straight, and


    looked intently into her eyes. Then he asked her in a teasing tone, "Is this OK? Should I sit a little


    more upright? Or d o you want me to sit in a different position? It''s OK. Tell me. I can do whatever


    you want." Sherman,"..."

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    "Don''t y with me! Be serious!" Sherman almostughed out, but she held it back.


    Kingsley was such a mature, sophisticated man. When had anyone ever said he was not serious?


    To show his earnestness, Kingsley coughed slightly and withdrew the smile on his handsome face.


    "What do you think now? Do I need to be more serious or less serious?"


    Sherman,"..."


    Just then, Sherman''s cell phone rang. It was Grace, and she picked it up.


    Once the phone was answered, Grace asked excitedly," Did you see the bitch''s news?"


    Holding her hand helplessly on her forehead, Sherman replied, "Yes."


    Grace then asked again, "So how do you feel about it? Are you happy? Are you excited?"


    Sherman thought for a moment and said, "I think you''re more excited."


    "Of course I am! I''ve been waiting for such a day for so long! Thinking about how arrogant the slut


    was


    before, I wanted to pour a ss of boiled water on her


    face. And to make it worse, I would also pour it on her breasts. Looking at her fake boobs makes


    me sick! I wanted to pull the silicone out of them." Grace imed excitedly.


    Kingsley was sitting close to Sherman, so he heard every vicious word Grace said.


    "Anyway, this is so exciting! Billy was really humiliated. By the way, do you think I should call him


    and congratte him?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace said it seriously. She was heartless. She was so thrilled about the scandal.


    Sherman was nonchnt, "Whatever you want."


    "So what do you think if I give the bitch a call?"


    Hanging up the phone, Sherman found Kingsley was still staring at her. She blinked and asked, "Do


    you think women are mean and that women like to rub salt into others'' wounds?"


    He shook his head.


    "Fine. Then let''s get back to Natalie. How do you feel about her?"


    Kingsley looked up. His eyelids looked charming. He said softly but seriously, "I''m grateful to her."


    Hearing his words, Sherman frowned. She was dumbfounded. ''Grateful? He''s grateful to Natalie?''


    "Without her, you and I would only know each other o n a primary level, or maybe we''d be friends,


    but no more, and there would be no way I could have you. So I''m grateful that she had interfered


    between you and Billy. Now, do you also think I''m a selfish man?"


    He added, "Even if you think I''m selfish, I''m happy for now. Her appearance was a gift to me, but it


    was painful to you. All you had suffered was toe to m e, so I will love and cherish you more..."


    Suddenly, Natalie remembered a phrase, ''Perhaps, the hurt, for the time being, is for a better


    encounterter.'' 2


    "I don''t want you to think that way, and I don''t want you to care too much for me. Maybe those


    sufferings were what I had to go through to grow mature. We are just ordinary couples. We may


    fight, and we may make mistakes." She said, "Those were just my experiences, not yours."


    She didn''t want him to think that way. Otherwise, he would be too tolerant of her.


    "OK." He smiled gently, lowered his head, leaned down, and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    "Yes..."


    Natalie was having a very hard time. She didn''t know what kind of oue she would face or what


    Billy thought about her.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything all morning. She couldn''t eat anything. Moriah didn''t ask her to have


    breakfast o r lunch. And Sarah was also downstairs.


    The news was broadcast over and over again on the T V. She felt it so annoying. Her chest was


    heaving with rage. She just wanted to smash the TV.


    However, at the time, she was in an awkward position. She couldn''t do anything wrong, and she


    couldn''t exin the matter. She was afraid of giving herself away.


    Her phone kept buzzing. She couldn''t stand it, so she turned her phone off and threw it aside.


    She called Billy from her homendline, but there was no answer. Immediately, she panicked even


    more.


    She had never felt the time was so unbearably slow. She couldn''t ease up. She was fidgeting. She


    stood up, and then she sat down, and after a while, she stood up again.


    Just as she was lost in thought, the door was pushed open. Sarah rushed in again. Sarah grabbed


    her by the


    hair and shouted at her, "You better expect you could exin it clearly, or you''re going to die on


    me!"


    Natalie said repeatedly that it was a misunderstanding. Then she tried to escape Sarah''s grip. The


    sound of someone talking came from downstairs. It seemed Billy came back.


    She could faintly hear Billy talking to Moriah downstairs. At once, she tensed up. She couldn''t stop


    her legs from trembling. Her legs felt weak. She couldn''t stand on her feet. She felt her heart was


    going to jump out of her chest. She was so scared! What should she do?


    The sound of footsteps came upstairs soon after. Finally, Billy came in. Even though she was so


    scared and her legs were weak, Natalie was still holding on. She grabbed him by the sleeve.


    Billy''s face looked extremely awful. His face was dark, gloomy, like the clouded sky, like a storm


    sweeping through. He snapped, "Go away!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was frightened, but she didn''t let go. She begged anxiously, "Let me exin, Billy!"


    Billy wouldn''t listen to her. He swung his arm and pushed her straight away, and Natalie fell to the


    floor. Her back inadvertently hit the edge of the dresser. It hurt so much.


    Once again, she was alone in the room. Only then did she realize that her forehead and hands were


    sweating.


    It was early spring, and the weather was still cold. Natalie felt that this feeling was much more


    terrible than dying.


    Sitting weakly on the ground, she was limp and in a cold sweat. Her face was pale, and her legs


    were still cramping.


    It had been a whole day. The turmoil of the scandal didn''t subside; instead, it was going more viral.


    People were all talking about it.


    Natalie pushed open the window and saw arge group of journalists crowded outside the house.


    Theypletely blocked the ce.


    If she quit dinner, the rest of the family would suspect her and she might pass out from hunger. So


    at dinner time, Natalie went downstairs.


    Billy, Sarah, and their parents were all there. She sat down at the table.


    No one paid any attention to her. Natalie sat down in silence.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    "How''s the investigation going?" Billy''s father''s face was grim, "Find it out as soon as possible and


    get it clear! Our family can''t afford to be humiliated like this!"


    "I''m working on it." Billy answered.


    Natalie''s hands twitched and her fork almost fell to the floor. She gritted her teeth and squeezed the


    fork tightly.


    "Leonel said he would hold a press conference tomorrow." Billy said again.


    At Billy''s words, Sarah gritted her teeth, and her eyes deliberately nced across Natalie. She


    snapped, "I''d like to see what he''s going to say tomorrow."


    Natalie tried to exin again, "Believe me. I have no idea about it. I promise we didn''t do it-"


    "Shut up!" Billy chided outright. He was in an extremely bad mood. His chest heaved violently with


    anger.


    Natalie wanted to say something more, but she was choked back. She was so scared that she kept


    her head down the whole time. But she still gritted her teeth and pretended to be calm.


    She wondered what Leonel would say at tomorrow''s


    press conference.


    The air in the living room was dull and suffocating. Natalie couldn''t stay there for one more second,


    so she went upstairs. Her face was covered with scratches.


    How the hell was she going to live on like this?


    And, would Billy find out anything about it?


    Natalie stayed awake all night again. Her eyes were wide and staring at the ceiling.


    The next morning, Natalie had dark circles under her eyes. Now, whenever she heard Sarah and


    Billy talking, she would tremble involuntarily, as a mouse ran across a cat.


    On the other side, Leonel was preparing for the press conference.


    The journalists could not approach anyone from the Day family. Finally, Leonel would hold a press


    conference and would ept an interview. How could they miss this opportunity?


    The journalists came to the hotel early. They all crowded in the hotel lobby. They blocked the hotel


    completely.


    Leonel came half an hourter than scheduled. But as soon as he stepped out of the car, numerous


    dazzling shlights shed at him.


    "Mr. Gorton, what do you have to say about the intimate photo of you and Mrs. Day?"


    "Mr. Gorton, why didn''t Mr. Daye with you for the interview today?"


    "Also, Mrs. Gorton won''te either?"


    The journalists threw various questions. Leonel frowned and took a sip of water. "I''m the only one


    who will ept the interview today. But I will tell you the whole story, in detail. I don''t want to involve


    more people."


    "First, I need to make it clear that Natalie and I are sister-inw and brother-inw. There¡¯s no way


    we would do such a nasty thing! Someone is setting us u p. They tried to stir up a dispute between


    our two families so they could profit from it. Also, I''d like to remind you that the photo that made the


    headline was not true, as it had been processed."


    Leonel continued, "About that photo, wee anyone proficient to authenticate it. Then you will


    know whether I''m lying about it."


    "Then Mr. Gorton, why did you not exin it yesterday?"


    "Yes! Mr. Gorton, why didn¡¯t you exin it at the beginning, but wait until today?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    "Our original intention is to find out who is trying to set us up and why he did all this. But this person


    hasn''t revealed his true identity yet, and the whole thing has attracted more attention from the public


    because of the news report, so I have to exin to you all first. This must be the end of this matter.


    Not only me, but also the Day family don''t want to see such news again. I don''t mind if you gossiped


    about it before, but please stop now," Leonel added.


    He made it quite clear that neither the Gorton family nor the Day family wanted to see such news


    again. If the two families united, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to bring down several


    newspapers.


    The journalists all understood the meaning of his words, so they began to study the photo carefully


    and tried to find some professional appraisers.


    Actually, there was a hint of threat in Leonel¡¯s words. I f any journalists continued to report this


    matter, they would be against the Gorton family and the Day family!


    Although Leonel was a womanizer, he always took action with great cautiousness. It was an


    indisputable fact that the person in the photo on his mobile phone was Natalie, but he had tampered


    with the original photo.


    Staying in the Day family''s vi, Natalie was watching the press conference, and when hearing


    Leonel''s exnation, she felt a little relieved.


    It was a good thing that Leonel wasn''t that stupid. Anyway, his exnation had saved both of their


    reputations. She was d that she didn''t panic and lose her mind yesterday.


    Billy was also watching the press conference, but there was a sneer on the corner of his lips. He


    always detested Leonel.


    However, he hadn''t given up on investigating this matter, and he was still trying to find out the truth.


    After all, he didn''t believe Leonel''s exnation at all.


    A momentter, his assistant came in and handed some documents to him. After opening the first


    page, h e found the whereabouts of Natalie and Leonel on the day of the incident was on it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It showed that the two of them met in a bar and had a drink together, and then they left separately.


    Billy didn''t just read the documents, but also asked the assistant for the surveince video of the


    bar.


    Sitting alone in the room, he began to watch the video.


    Natalie was heavily drunk, and she was helped out of the bar by others.


    Leonel left a momentter. With a smile on his face, h e was also heavily drunk. Billy watched the


    video very carefully, so he noticed Leonel''s strange expression,


    which onlysted for a few seconds.


    Compared with others, Billy knew Leonel very well.


    Then he checked the whereabouts of Natalie. She went to a five-star hotel downtown, which


    happened t o be the Gorton family''s estate. She checked into the hotel and left all by herself without


    Leonel''spany.


    Taking out a cigarette from the cigarette case, Billy zoomed in the video and saw that Natalie''s


    expression was somewhatplicated, which was quite different from usual.


    Normally speaking, if Natalie really had done nothing wrong, she would have flown into a rage and


    spared n o effort to prove her innocence after what happened yesterday.


    Besides, being treated by Sarah like that, Natalie should have been even angrier. Yesterday, she


    indeed lost her temper and defended herself, but in Billy''s opinion, she was somewhat negative.


    If nothing really happened, why was she so negative?


    The hotel guests'' information was confidential. And since it was the Gorton family¡¯s estate, Leonel''s


    whereabouts couldn''t be revealed.


    But Billy saw on the video that Leonel went to a friend¡¯s house at two o''clock in the evening. He


    seemed to live there without going to a hotel.


    However, Billy believed that the strange expression on Leonel''s face and Natalie''s unusual


    behaviors must somewhat reveal the truth.


    Although Leonel went to a friend¡¯s house in the early morning, it didn¡¯t mean that he had no time to


    do other things that night.


    There was no conclusive evidence yet, but Billy had basically guessed the truth.


    He casually threw the cigarette into the trash can after smoking it. The office was full of smoke now.


    With a deep frown, he burst intoughter like a lunatic from time to time.


    After returning home, he saw Moriah in the living room, and she asked him how things were going.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Billy didn''t say anything andy down on the sofa directly. He was annoyed and didn''t really want to


    talk anymore.


    "No matter what you have found out, you have to follow Leonel''s steps now. Thepany''s share


    price has just stabilized with difficulty. If a scandal is exposed at this time, thepany will definitely


    undergo a big upheaval. You''ve only been the president for a short time, and so many people below


    you are vying for your position. By the way, your sister is too cranky. Don''t say anything to her


    either. Whatever you want to do, do it in the dark. When things settle down in a few months,


    everything will be fine," Moriah said.


    "I know," Billy answered casually.


    "Besides, if you get divorced with her, you have to give her half of your fortunes. I''m not ashamed of


    her, but I don''t like her, and I don''t think she''s worth it. Now your career is still on shaky ground. If


    you give her half of your fortunes, it will put you in a very difficult position."


    Billy said, "She will never get any of my fortunes." ''She has set up a trap for me to follow her n. Is


    it possible that she can get my fortunes after making


    this scandal?'' "Weigh the matter up for yourself. When You gave some of your fortunes to Sherman


    before, I had no objection about it. Someone deserves it, but someone doesn''t. She''s pregnant now,


    and all the things are in a mess."


    ''Pregnant?''


    Billy, who didn''t believe anything now, certainly didn''t believe that he was the baby''s biological


    father.


    It was a good idea to keep her unborn baby. When the unborn baby grew older, he would ask


    Natalie to take a DNA test of the baby for paternity. By then, he would have proof that she was


    having an affair with another man.


    Her belly would be bulgy, and the baby would grow.


    He waited for the DNA test...


    After a day of fear, Natalie finally sat down. She stroked her chest and gasped. The door was


    suddenly pushed open. She immediately got focused.


    It was Billy who came in. He stared at her.


    "Look, Billy, I''m innocent. I''m really innocent. Leonel made it all clear," said Natalie, anxiously


    pointing to the television, desperate to prove her innocence. She had just put on concealer to hide


    the dark circles under her eyes.


    "Well, I see. How many months pregnant are you?" Billy nodded. No other emotion was discernible


    in his


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    deep look.


    "It''s been less than six weeks," Natalie watched his face carefully. She didn''t dare rx until she felt


    that h e wasn''t unhappy.


    She had been very uneasy these two days, almost worried to death. Finally, it was all over now.


    Natalie wondered if Billy had realized that he hadn''t been nice to her these days, so he showed


    concern for her and her unborn baby.


    "Eat more nutritious food so that the baby can grow up healthily," Billy added. His words were very


    meaningful.


    It was hard to say if he was the baby''s biological father.


    ''Sure enough, he feels guilty about me, and he must feel guilty about the baby in my belly too, so he


    is trying to be considerate.''


    Natalie was still stuck in her own world and couldn''t extricate herself from it.


    She didn''t even try to understand the meaning of Billy''s words and just assumed that Billy was


    concerned about her.


    "Have you not had your dinner yet? I''ll ask the cook to make dinner for you," Natalie was as gentle


    as ever.


    Billy nced at her coldly for a second. He shook his head and said, "There are still many files to be


    approved in the study."


    Natalie, being gentle and thoughtful, said nothing but told him to get an early night''s rest.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    After returning to her room, Natalie sighed with relief. From Billy''s look and words, he obviously


    believed her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The press conference that Leonel had held worked. She hadn''t realized before that Leonel was


    capable of solving such a tricky problem and that he was indeed resourceful.


    Besides, she ate very little these days. Now that she was rxed, she felt really hungry.


    She went downstairs. She asked the cook to cook a lot of food for her - apple juice, steak and pizza.


    She ate alone in the living room.


    At the corner of the stairs on the second floor, Billy, who was wearing a white shirt, propped his


    hands on the carved railing. He stared downstairs silently.


    Sarah never came to her again, so she must have believed it. Natalie looked at her scratched face


    and really wanted to scratch Sarah''s face for revenge.


    That seemed to be the way people were. When they were in danger, they just wanted to get out of


    danger. But after they had got out of danger, they wanted to kill the enemy.


    On the other side.


    In response to the news, Grace said, "I''m waiting for a


    bigger revtion, but the press conference put an end t o the story. It''s like you are hot for Kingsley,


    but then a bucket of ice wateres down on your head. Can you understand?"


    Sherman nodded to show her understanding, "But how could youe up with such a


    comparison?"


    Grace narrowed her eyes and red at her, "Is there any problem with it?"


    "No one else would have made thatparison," Sherman took a sip of juice.


    "How have you been getting along with Mr. Wright these days?"


    "We are so sweet," Sherman bragged smilingly.


    Grace sighed lightly and said, "I think a mature man like him is boring in life. This kind of man is


    hidebound."


    When Sherman heard this, her eyes lit up. She seemed to think of something, took her cell phone


    out of her pocket and said, "Let me show you something."


    It was a video. The moment Sherman yed the video, Grace''s jaw dropped, and her mouth was


    so wide open that an egg could almost fit into it.


    Grace found the video was really hard to watch.


    In the video, Kingsley was dancing in a long skirt. He was such a mature and elegant man, but he


    was shirtless and was wearing a woman''s long skirt...


    Grace looked incredulously at her prince charming in the video.


    "Do you still think our life is boring now?" Sherman turned off the screen of her cell phone and put it


    in her pocket.


    Grace felt that Sherman had ruined her prince charming''s image, and she still couldn''t believe her


    prince charming would dance in a skirt, disregarding his image.


    At this time, after a phone call with Sherman, Kingsley came to pick her up. Grace kept looking at


    him up and down but couldn''t believe that he was the same person as the person dancing in the


    video.


    Her eyes on him were deep and strange. Kingsley was aware of it, because he always had a keen


    eye.


    Kingsley and Sherman sat in the silver-gray Mulsanne car. Kingsley started the car, turned it around


    and said, "She looked at me a little more strangely than usual..."


    Sherman said calmly, "Maybe it''s because your perfect image in her mind has been ruined..."


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows slightly to show his puzzlement. He wondered what she had meant by


    these words.


    "I showed her the video of you dancing," She answered without hesitation.


    Hearing what Sherman had said, Kingsley rubbed his eyebrows with his finger, and he was a little


    helpless. Seeing him like this, Sherman asked, "Does it make you ufortable to lose a gorgeous


    admirer?"


    "No..." He immediately put down his finger and said with a smile, "That video was just for you to


    watch..."


    "It''s boring for me to watch alone," She thought for a while and added, "Do you think I have ruined


    your image?"


    "As long as you are happy..." As long as she was happy, Kingsley didn''t care about anything now.


    "I think What you said is a bit perfunctory.."


    He said, "I''m serious, but you don''t believe me. So tell me what I have to do for you to think that my


    words are not perfunctory."


    After thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t figure out what he should do to be not perfunctory.


    She opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. Instead, she yawned and then leaned back in the


    car seat. She narrowed her eyes and curled up like azy kitten.


    Kingsley couldn''t stopughing at the way she looked. He pinched her face with his hand and said,


    "Why are you so funny, uh?"


    While Kingsley was driving, Luke called and said he wasing from Lanechett and would live in


    Kingsley''s vi tonight.


    Kingsley was going to take the keys over to Luke, so h e asked Sherman if she wanted toe


    along.


    Sherman nodded and agreed to go with him.


    Luke had a house in Santabaca. Why would he want the keys to Kingsley''s vi? He was just trying


    to embarrass them.


    Luke parked the car in front of Kingsley''s vi and waited for them. He sneered when he saw that


    Kingsley and Sherman were sitting side by side in that familiar car.


    Kingsley gave him the keys. Kingsley knew what was on his mind.


    After he had opened his car door, Luke took out Merlin''s portrait and walked into the vi directly.


    He put Merlin''s portrait in the center of the living room of the vi.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Along with Merlin''s portrait, he had brought some of her belongings that she had used when she


    was alive. He put them in almost every room of the vi.


    Sherman thought the man was a psychopath. He felt sad that Merlin had passed away, and she


    could understand him.


    ''But is it necessary for you to do that?''


    When Sherman was about to say something, Kingsley raised his eyebrows to stop her. He shook


    his head and gestured to her not to say anything.


    Seeing this, Sherman didn''t say anything. She held her ss of water and sipped it.


    Seeing Luke busy with arranging Merlin''s belongings, Kingsley didn''t say anything and just let him


    do whatever he wanted.


    When Luke had almost finished arranging the items, Kingsley raised his wrist, looked at his watch


    and said, "It''s gettingte. We have to go back. If you want t o sort out the things you haven''t sorted


    out by yourself, you can continue. If you don''t want to do it, I''ll ask the housekeeper toe here..."


    Hearing these words, Luke froze in ce. "''It''s gettingte. We have to go back." Where are they


    going?''


    Kingsley casually took his suit jacket from the hanger, stretched his arms, and put the suit jacket


    over his shirt. As he straightened the cor of his white shirt, h e said, "Sorry, I forgot to tell you that


    I''m living in her apartment..."


    ''Forgot to tell me?'' Luke was very angry.


    Sherman nced at Luke, whose look told her that he was furious.


    She thought Kingsley was a bit sly. He said nothing but watched Luke arrange Merlin''s belongings.


    Before saying these words, he waited until Luke was almost done with the work.


    Kingsley did it on purpose.


    In the morning, Natalie''s cell phone rang while she was eating breakfast.


    She looked at her cell phone and saw it was an unknown call, so she declined it directly.


    Natalie had restrained herself and stopped making trouble at the Day family since she was in the


    news. After all, her behavior was a disgrace to the Day family, and Billy''s father wasn''t nice to her.


    Natalie declined the phone, and then it rang again, so Natalie declined it again. Seeing what she


    had done, everyone at the table stopped their forks.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s an unknown phone number. I don''t know it." She exined it softly and politely.


    Billy gave her a lukewarm look and kept on eating his breakfast. The phone rang again, from the


    same unknown number.


    Natalie thought that the person who called her must have something urgent to tell her. Otherwise,


    the person wouldn''t call her again and again.


    In front of everyone, she answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "It''s me," said the person over the phone. It was a man''s voice, sounding a little familiar and a little


    strange.


    Natalie didn''t recognize his voice for a moment. She frowned and asked again, "Who are you?"


    "Dr. Zack."


    Then Natalie''s heart beat faster. Her hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. She felt


    that her throat was dry.


    At this moment, Billy''s eyes swept over her by coincidence and fell on her face.


    Natalie felt weak and her body trembled. Holding the fork tightly, she pretended to be as calm as


    possible. She said, "Yes, I''m eating breakfast now. I''ll call you back when I''m done eating."


    Moriah casually asked who it was, but Natalie was so scared that she dropped her fork on the floor.


    She bent down to pick up the fork. She smiled and said that it was a friend of hers.


    After having eaten breakfast, Billy went to thepany, but Natalie didn''t. She made up an excuse


    that she wasn''t feeling well and she had to meet a friend, so she needed half a day off. She said


    she would go to thepany in the afternoon.


    Billy didn''t say anything. He nced at her, walked out of the living room and drove off in his


    Bentley.


    Clutching the pit of her stomach, Natalie called Dr. Zack back and asked what he had called her


    about.


    Dr. Zack said that he was in trouble and needed money. He said it was hard to express his situation


    clearly over the phone and wanted to meet her.


    Natalie agreed. She took a taxi from the Day family''s vi to the ce they agreed on. It was a cafe,


    which was kind of secluded. What they had booked was a private room.


    Dr. Zack said he had a bad year. He wasn''t in the best o f spirits after having been kicked out of


    Santabaca. One day, when he treated a patient, he made a careless mistake with the medicine and


    the patient died. The patient''s family demandedpensation from him. Besides, his wife was


    seriously ill, and his son was about to get married and then nned to study in Athana with his


    girlfriend after marriage. He needed money badly now.


    Natalie frowned. ''Has he worked all these years for nothing? Has he worked all these years and


    hasn''t saved a single penny?''


    She didn''t ask about it. Why did she ask him so much? Even if she asked, he may not tell the truth.


    So Natalie just asked him how much money he wanted?


    After having thought for a moment, Dr. Zack answered, "Five million dors."


    Natalie thought he demanded a sky-high price. ''Five million dors? Does he think five million


    dors is a small amount? Besides, how can I have five million dors?''


    ''Does he think five million dors is fifty or five hundred dors? Does he speak without thinking?''


    "I don''t have five million dors. What you said is impossible. If you really want money, you must


    lower the amount of money," Natalie said.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Shaking his head, Dr. Zack insisted, "Five million dors. Actually, I wanted to ask you for eight


    million dors. Now I only want five million dors. It''s impossible for me to concede! It''s impossible


    for me to concede! Besides, you are Mrs. Day. The Day family is s o rich. I don''t believe that you


    don''t have five million dors."


    Hearing these words, Natalie sneered and became very angry.


    In order to pretend to be gentle and considerate, and t o maintain the image of an independent


    woman in front of Moriah, she didn''t ept the bank card that Billy gave her when they had got


    married back then.


    Billy left the bank card to her, but she insisted on returning it to him. So she didn''t have any bank


    cards.


    She really regretted it now.


    At that time, Natalie thought that as long as she could make Billy and Moriah like her, they would


    give her as much money as she wanted. If they had believed her, they might have let her take care


    of the Day family''s vi.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that everything didn''t go well.


    She didn''t maintain her image and nor did she get any money. She felt very sad.


    No one would probably believe it, but it was true.


    "Why did I lie to you? I really don''t have that much money. If I had money, I would have given it to


    you. Actually, there is something you don''t know." The more Natalie said, the angrier she became.


    She felt very pitiful.


    Dr. Zack didn''t believe her words. ''She must have much money. She definitely doesn''t want to give


    me money.''


    "I''ve changed my mind." Dr. Zack said.


    Natalie was suddenly happy, thinking that he had listened to her and changed his mind.


    "I want ten million dors now!" Dr. Zack frowned, "If you don''t want to pay me this time, you


    definitely won''t pay me next time. So I have to ask you to pay m e ten million dors in one go!


    People are fickle. In order to help you, I went to a remote mountainous area back then. Now I ask


    you for payment, but you are so reluctant. I have to prepare for my future."


    "You..." Natalie almost choked in anger.


    "You must give me ten million dors. If you give me the money, I''ll give you my guarantee. I won''t


    meet you anymore in the future. I won''t mention that matter to anyone. Otherwise, I won''t let you


    go!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Zack had no way out, so he didn''t care about


    anything.


    Natalie could see that he was very serious. It was difficult for her to handle the affair with Leonel. If


    this matter was reported in the newspaper at this time, would she still have a chance to stay in the


    Day family as Billy''s wife?


    Absolutely not!


    So at this moment, she could only give Dr. Zack money. Otherwise, if he had told the Day family


    about that matter, her future would have been ruined.


    After thinking about it, Natalie said, "Ten million dors is a lot. I need time."


    "I will give you time. But I can only stay in Santabaca for two days. You must give the money to me


    in two days!¡±


    In the end, Natalie needed to deliver ten million dors to Dr. Zack in two days.


    Natalie went to the office in the afternoon. She was distracted at work and always out of her mind.


    She thought, ''Where should I get ten million dors?''


    Compared to ten million dors, her money seemed to be a drop in the bucket. It was impossible for


    her not t o get distracted.


    After a long time, Natalie thought that the only way was to ask Billy for money.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    When Natalie returned to the Day family''s vi in the evening, Billy was still in the study. After she


    thought about it for a long time, she knocked on the door.


    Hearing Billy''s voice, she walked into the study. She smiled very gently with a little embarrassment.


    She said that she had something to discuss with Billy.


    Billy agreed and let her go ahead.


    Natalie bit her tongue and said, "My brother wants to invest in a project now, but he doesn''t have


    enough money, so he asked me to borrow some from you. He has promised to pay you back."


    Without saying anything, Billy looked up at her.


    "He will definitely pay you back, and he will give you a promissory note. Even though he doesn''t pay


    you back, I will," Natalie promised.


    Billy''s eyes moved slightly and he signed on the document in his hand. "How much do you want?"


    "Ten million dors."


    Billy raised his eyebrows. Natalie felt that she had asked for too much. She didn''t know what to say


    when she saw his expression.


    Although she and Billy had been together, she had


    never asked him for ten million dors before.


    After thinking about it, Billy said, "I''ll give it to you at noon tomorrow."


    Natalie was so joyful in her heart. She rushed over and hugged Billy with excitement.


    Billy raised his eyebrows higher. He pushed her away with a straight face and said with his eyes


    flickering,'' Go to sleep. I''m busy with the things in thepany these days."


    "Okay, then go to bed early. Do you need me to make you a cup of coffee?"


    "No. Go to sleep now." Billy picked up the pen and started to work again.


    Seeing this, Natalie left and closed the door of the study. Anyway, she had got what she wanted.


    When she thought that she would give the fat doctor ten million dors, her stomach ached. It would


    be great if the ten million dors could belong to her!


    Sherman was so sleepy and tired that she refused to take a bath.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley bent down slightly and picked her up. He had already prepared the water in the bathtub,


    which was just the right temperature.


    "You''re so tired that you don¡¯t want to take a bath. Do you still have the strength to take off your


    clothes?" he


    asked.


    Since she had been in the bathroom and the water had been prepared, she struggled against the


    desire for sleep. "It doesn''t matter. I can take a bath by myself."


    However, Kingsley didn''t agree. Instead, he said, "I''ve always liked to serve people. Now that I''ve


    already done so much, I still have to serve you to the end..."


    Sherman wanted to say something more, but Kingsley had already quickly taken off her pajamas.


    She didn''t expect his sudden actions. Sherman screamed, but his actions were so fast.


    Sherman felt a little embarrassed and jumped into the water. She scooped up a handful of water


    and sprinkled it on him with anger.


    He was wearing a white shirt. The warm water quickly seeped through the shirt, which stuck to his


    chest, wetting his body.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    "You''re so sexy ..." Sherman nced at him, narrowing her eyes.


    "I think so, too ..." Kingsley took a look at his chest and then he beckoned to her, "Come here, I''ll


    help you bathe."


    Sherman shook her head and refused him, her arms crossed. But Kingsley wouldn¡¯t budge; he then


    reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    The man began to help her bathe. After a while, he simply removed his suit pants and seated


    himself in the bathtub.


    The two were bathing happily when Kingsley''s phone rang. Luke was calling again. Luke said he


    dreamed about Merlin and couldn''t fall asleep again, so he wanted Kingsley to have a drink with


    him.


    Kingsley frowned but agreed. He then hung up the phone.


    Kingsley bathed Sherman gently. He dried her body with a towel and then wrapped her in a


    bathrobe. He kissed her lips, saying, "I''ll be right back ..."


    Holding her jaw with her hands, Sherman gazed at Kingsley, who was dressing in front of her, "Why


    not take the tub of bathwater with you? He can drink to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    his heart''s content. He is quite a nuisance."


    "You are being naughty, aren¡¯t you?" He chuckled, "I a m thinking about the same thing..."


    "We are connected!" Sherman pulled the quilt and tucked herself in. "He is quite annoying. He


    always takes you away from me as if you are his man."


    Kingsley ran his fingers through the hair by her ear, "I will have it settled..."


    Sherman shook her head and shrugged, "It doesn''t matter if it can''t be solved. I think that Luke is


    quite a weird person. We¡¯d better not hold a grudge with people like him."


    "Good night, baby. I''ll be back soon."


    "Good night..."


    Luke had drunk a lot of alcohol before Kingsley got there. Kingsley didn''t even want to take a sip of


    alcohol, for Sherman hated its smell.


    Luke handed Kingsley a drink, but Kingsley did not take it. He refused Luke.


    "Now that Merlin is gone, you are not burdened anymore. You feel much morefortable and


    rxed, don¡¯t you?" Luke was being harsh and delirious.


    Kingsley felt that he didn''t have to answer any meaningless questions.


    "What about Zora? Does she mean anything to you?"


    "I did love Zora a lot when she was alive. But now I''ve found my new love and I love her deeply."


    This time, Kingsley replied without the slightest hesitation.


    Luke sneered, feeling it ironic, "You loved her when she was alive? Don''t you remember how she


    died? And why did she die?"


    "I always remember it. But everything about Zora urred in the past. I used to think I would


    forever be stuck by those memories before I met Sherman. I was i n love with Zora when I was


    twenty years old, and I a m in love with Sherman when I am in my midthirties. The two aren''t


    mutually exclusive. If Zora hadn''t died, I would have spent the rest of my life with her, but there is


    nothing like might-have-been. I am destined to meet Sherman in my life. I know my feelings for Zora


    and Sherman."


    Kingsley knew how he felt about Sherman and Zora.


    ''Yeah.'' Luke just wanted to sneer, "She died in such a horrible way.How can you live down her


    death and fall in love with another woman?"


    "As you have said, I have lived down her death, which means that I''m over Zora. If one keeps a


    departed person in mind, they will forever be stuck in distress. Do not impose your opinions and


    thoughts on me ..." Kingsley tapped on the ss in front of him with his long fingers and watched it


    vibrate, "You always think I don¡¯t know that you love Zora. I just don¡¯t want to point it out."


    Luke stiffened and grasped the bottle tightly, "No, I don''t!" "Really? Then why do you grasp the


    bottle so hard? If you grasp it with greater force, the bottle may break in your hand."

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    "Right. I do love her! So what?" Luke admitted angrily with his red eyes.


    Natalie wanted to give Dr. Zack a check of ten million dors, so she called Dr. Zack and made an


    appointment with him to meet at the cafe where they had met the day before.


    When she left the Day family''s vi, she was very careful. After all, it was an important matter.


    When she arrived there, Dr. Zack had already arrived. She took out the check from her purse,


    handed it to him, and asked him to write a guarantee.


    However, Natalie hadn''t noticed that from the moment she left home, someone had been watching


    her.


    Billy asked that person to follow her...


    Billy gave the check to Natalie, because he wanted to know what she was going to do. As the


    saying goes,'' Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    It was worth it to discover Natalie''s secret she was trying to hide with a check.


    Dr. Zack agreed to write a guarantee. He thought that


    after getting the money, he wouldn''t have any more contact with Natalie.


    After getting the guarantee, Natalie left the cafe. She thought it disgusting to get a guarantee with


    ten million dors.


    Billy was at thepany. The tracker came back and showed him the photos.


    To his surprise, she met Dr. Zack.


    ''So, did she give the check to Dr. Zack?''


    Billy narrowed his eyes and sat back in his chair. He tapped his desk with the pen in his hand,


    making a loud sound...


    With a stern face, he was in deep thoughts.


    After a long time, he asked his assistant to find Dr. Zack.


    The assistant nodded and left.


    Dr. Zack bought a ticket and nned to take the earliest flight in the afternoon. However, what he


    didn''t expect was that he was stopped on his way to the airport.


    The assistant didn''t take him back to the office. They waited for Billy at a nearby cafe.


    Remembering that the man next to him was Billy''s assistant, Dr. Zack realized that it was Billy who


    had stopped him from leaving.


    Why did Billy stop him?


    After a long time, Dr. Zack thought it had something to do with money. He nned to protect himself


    and the money.


    He was right.


    Billy asked him directly about the check.


    He knew it was wisest not to tell Billy about his rtionship with Natalie.


    "We signed an agreement before. I helped her set you u p and she agreed to pay me, but she never


    paid me. I''m here to get the money." Dr. Zack said after thinking for a moment.


    Billy held the hot coffee that had just been brought over. Staring at the coffee, he sneered, "How


    could you want so much money?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Billy''s question, Dr. Zack trembled and felt extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    "You did these dirty things and set me up without my knowledge. Now you want to take away my


    check. Do you think that''s possible?" Billy stared at Dr. Zack coldly.


    Before Dr. Zack could react, the assistant standing at the side stepped forward, searched his


    pockets, and forcefully took the check away from him.


    It was toote for Dr. Zack to reach out to take the check. He watched as the check was taken away


    from him. His face turned dark, but he didn''t dare to grab it forcefully.


    "No one has ever been able to take away my things after treating me like a fool. In the future, you¡¯d


    better not show up in front of me again and not appear in Santabaca. Otherwise, you will be


    responsible for the consequences."


    With that, Billy got up, looked at Dr. Zack in a condescending manner, and then left.


    In the end, Dr. Zack got nothing, his chest rising and falling rapidly out of anger.


    After thinking about it, he called Natalie and said," The check was snatched away by Billy. You have


    to prepare a new check and bring it to me."


    Natalie obviously did not believe him and said, "How i s that possible?"


    She had never mentioned this matter to Billy. Nor had she mentioned Dr. Zack. How could Billy


    know?


    "Why would I lie to you? He really took the check away. " Dr. Zack continued, "You prepare another


    check for m e and send it over as soon as possible."


    Natalie still didn''t believe him because she felt that D r. Zack was trying to cheat her out of her


    money. She hated people who were insatiable. She gave him a check for ten million dors but he


    was restless, and now he wanted another ten million dors.


    Moreover, she had just asked Billy for money. How could she ask for another ten million dors?


    Natalie was not interested in hearing him out, so she hung up the phone directly.


    Dr. Zack was not good at lying. He actually said Billy went to find him and took the check. Did he


    treat her like a child?


    Hearing Luke''s shout, Kingsley asked with an indifferent expression, "Tell me the truth. Why do you


    hold a grudge against me? Is it because of Merlin or Zora? Please look into your heart, ask yourself,


    and then answer my question."


    Luke experienced intense mood swings. He took a big breath and did not say anything.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Or maybe you hold a grudge against me not because o f Merlin, but because of Zora. Do you think


    that''s fair t o Merlin?"


    Luke''s eyes moved slightly and his mind was wandering. He was speechless for a moment.


    Kingsley picked up the ss in front of him and took two sips of the drink. He narrowed his deep


    eyes and said, "You can''t even control your own heart. How can you control other people''s hearts?"


    "You let Merlin and Zora down!" Luke couldn''t listen to what Kingsley said.


    "Whether I let them down or not, that''s my own business. It''s up to me. It has nothing to do with you


    o r anyone else."


    Luke flew into a rage at these words. "You are totally unrepentant."


    What was the point of talking with such a person? They had nothing to say to each other.


    "Go home and get some sleep. Don''te to me with such questions in the future. You drown


    yourself in misery, and you don¡¯t allow others to be happy. You''ve lost your mind. How can you


    communicate well with people around you?" Kingsley was rarely impatient. His angr face had a


    gloomy expression.


    Luke got even angrier. He picked up a ss and threw it on the ground. The ss mmed against


    the hard marble floor, making a crisp ringing sound, and broke


    into pieces.


    "Why are you so angry? Well, let''s think about it from another angle. You love Zora very much, but


    why did you marry and have children with your current wife?"


    Luke remained silent. As for this question, he was at a loss for words.


    "If you really can''t understand my love, then you can think that I have chosen the same path of life


    as you." Kingsley said in a t voice.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    For someone like Luke, it was useless to reason with them. In their mind, what they thought was


    always right.


    It was just a waste of breath.


    When Kingsley returned to the apartment, Sherman was already sleeping soundly.


    When he sat down on the bed, the bedsprings creaked a bit. Sherman felt it and slowly opened her


    eyes a slit. "You''re back."


    "Am I waking you up?" Kingsley said in a low and soft voice.


    "It''s okay." She opened her eyes a slit again and patted the vacant ce next to her.


    Understanding what she meant, Kingsley lifted the quilt, rested his head on the pillow, and fell into


    deep thought.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was thinking about Luke.


    Sherman instinctively turned sideways and wrapped her arms around his waist. Her face pressed


    against his abdomen and asked, "How was it?"


    "Not great. I think maybe I should have brought that tub of bathwater over and let him drink it."


    Kingsley''s


    hand lightly stroked her hair.


    Sherman smiled. "Perhaps it would have helped if we added some special ingredients in it."


    "You should go back to sleep now. It''s already one o''clock in the morning. You need to rest." He


    dropped hisrge hands to her waist and rose slightly to kiss her on the forehead.


    "But I''m not sleepy at the moment. I don''t want to sleep. I want to talk to you." She was refreshed by


    now. She had no desire to sleep, and she couldn''t sleep at all.


    "But I don''t want to talk to you. It''s bedtime. No chatting."


    Sherman blinked and said withints. "You''re being mean to me now!"


    Kingsley rubbed his eyebrows and said warmly, "No."


    "It''s obvious that you''re being mean to me. I can feel it. " She frowned.


    "OK, fine. I''ll talk with you. What do you want to talk about? But there is a premise. We can only talk


    for ten minutes." He had no way to refuse her.


    Sherman was satisfied. She narrowed her eyes with a smile andy down on the bed. Then she


    closed her eyes and said, "I suddenly don''t want to chat. Good night."


    "Why do you suddenly not want to chat?" Kingsley asked. He reached out and tucked her in.


    Sherman thought about it and replied quite seriously," Well, I want to sleep now."


    She was always sleepy after getting pregnant and couldn''t get up every morning. She felt very


    sleepy and tired this morning, so she justy in bed and didn''t want to get up.


    Kingsley was worried about her, so he advised her not to go to work. He was going to call the


    manager to help Sherman ask for leave.


    When Sherman heard what Kingsley had said, she raised her head and said righteously, "You can''t


    do this. You let me y truant."


    He said with a gentle smile, "I''m doing this for you. If i t were anyone else, it wouldn''t matter to me."


    "Is it good to be so mushy in the morning?" Shermanzily nestled in his arms. Kingsley said, "It''s


    quite good." Then, he carried her to the bathroom.


    She found the mostfortable position in his arms, hugged him around the neck, and said with a


    sweet smile, "I like being mushy."


    He replied, "I know."

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    In the bathroom, Kingsley tried helping Sherman to wash up, but Sherman refused and said, "You


    are making me feel that I am not capable of managing my own life. I should not let it continue like


    this anymore because you will get sick of me very soon. I''d better be independent."


    "You are spoiling the fun..." Kingsley had no choice and was quite reluctant to let go of his hand.


    But Sherman grabbed his hand and leaned her face closer to him, "Go ahead."


    Kingsley stared at her, "Aren¡¯t you going to be independent?"


    "You can help me on Monday and Tuesday, and I can wash up by myself from Wednesday to


    Sunday," she looked up and said in a very natural way without any bashfulness.


    "Why haven''t I found out you are so naughty earlier..." heughed out.


    Sherman shrugged, "Because I am good at hiding.


    Actually I am a genie."


    Kingsley smiled. Actually he never stopped smiling, and he had never felt so rxed and happy


    before. Warm water sprinkled all over her face.


    It was hard to describe the feeling of meeting such a woman who was able to make him happy and


    rxed in regards to both his mind and body.


    She lifted her face, feeling quitefortable and enjoyable.


    Afterward, he drove her to thepany.


    In the vi, Luke was extremely furious. All should be living in pain if he had to be so, and no one


    could live a happy life. That was what he thought.


    In the past two days, Dr. Zack had been calling Natalie from time to time, as if he was bombarding


    her with phone calls.


    Natalie refused to take the call. At first, she just hung i t up, then turned her phone off, and finally


    blocked his number.


    He was given ten million but he asked for more. He was such a greedy man.


    How could she talk to Billy and ask for the money? Could she tell him that her older brother was in


    short o f ten more million dors?


    She drove the car bought by Billy to work. Though it had been a long while since the scandalous


    photo of her and Leonel hit the headline, people were still discussing it in private.


    But, after all she was the wife of the CEO, so no one could gossip in front of her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Natalie finished her work quickly, she left the office and sat in the car, noticing an unknown


    number. The moment she picked it up, the voice of Dr. Zack sounded.


    Natalie frowned and snapped, "Leave me alone." Then she hung it up. For someone with no


    reliability at all like Dr. Zack, he probably would think she was soft and ask for more the next time if


    she gave him the money this time. So she would notpromise with D r. Zack.


    In the evening, she did not go back to the Day family''s vi but went to a French restaurant to have


    dinner with Livia.


    Being served with the steak, scallops and wine listening to violin music, Natalie felt like she had not


    been so rxed for a long time.


    However, something unexpected was just around the corner, about which she had no idea.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Natalie simply refused to answer his call. Dr. Zack called her on others'' phones, but the moment


    that Natalie heard his voice, she would hang up. Dr. Zack wanted to meet with her, but he was in no


    way to get any chance to see her. Dr. Zack was pushed to a dead end.


    After that incident, he bore all consequences of it. His career met great setbacks, but Natalie


    married into the Day family and became Billy''s wife, living a rich and glorious life. ''But she simply


    refused to give me a sum of money!''


    Since Dr. Zack was having a hard time, he hated to see Natalie have a good time. So Dr. Zack went


    to the Day family''s vi.


    Moriah was aware of the secret deal between Dr. Zack and Natalie. Now when she saw Dr. Zack


    again, she no longer gave him a warm wee as before but was very cold to him.


    Of course, Dr. Zack knew Moriah would treat him in this way. He said that there was something


    secret that he wanted to tell her.


    Moriah invited him into the living room, and she was still very cold to him. At that moment, Billy


    happened t oe back with his suit casually on his arm. When h


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    e saw Dr. Zack, his eyebrows immediately knitted. He showed a very indifferent look.


    Dr. Zack was a little afraid of Billy. But now that he was sitting here, he had to hold back and tough it


    out n o matter what.


    Natalie hadn''t enjoyed herself for a long time, so she nned to go to the movies after eating


    French food and then go to the bar. But Divia suddenly told Natalie that she had other fish to fry.


    Natalie felt it was boring by herself, so she drove back to the Day family''s vi.


    When Natalie saw Billy''s car, she looked happy and smiled. As soon as she stepped into the living


    room, she heard someone was talking.


    She heard a man¡¯s voice which was quite familiar to her. ''Is any guest I know is here?''


    Natalie was confused and continued to head into the vi. When she saw Dr. Zack sitting on the


    sofa, she felt like that she got a shock, and the car keys in her hand fell to the ground and made a


    loud sound.


    ''Why did hee over?''


    Bending over, Natalie wanted to pick up the keys. But she felt as if someone was pulling her cor


    to strangle her, and she was short of breath. She was even unable to pick up the keys on the


    ground. Her teeth were chattering, and the muscles on her cheeks stiffened.


    The loud noise attracted the attention of Billy, Moriah and Dr. Zack to her. But they showed the


    slightest


    interest and looked away from her.


    If she went upstairs at this time, she wouldn''t be able t o know what Dr. Zack was saying to Billy and


    Moriah. Then she had only to force herself to stand there.


    Dr. Zack nced at her and then said slowly, "In fact, the deal I have with Ms. Moore isn''t just about


    money. The fact was that after I was drunk that day, I slept with her. Then she ckmailed me with


    this incident so that I didn''t tell the truth about Billy''s condition..."


    Natalie was trembling violently like the leaves in the autumn wind. Natalie''s hands clenched into


    fists. She became very emotional and snapped in a shrill voice," You are talking nonsense!"


    Moriah frowned and she had already put on a very unpleasant look. She did not expect that her


    daughter-inw had such a messy sex life.


    Natalie''s affair with Leonel was just over, and she still didn''t know if it was true or not. There came


    Dr. Zack. Natalie was indeed unable to suffer any loneliness!


    Billy''s face was sullen too. He was holding the cup in his hand and the veins on the back of his


    hands were bulging.


    Natalie was in a good mood today, but she never thought there would be such a nasty shock


    awaiting her.


    "I am not talking nonsense. Don''t you know this better than anyone?" Dr. Zack looked at Natalie. If


    she hadn''t pushed him so hard, he wouldn''t have gone to


    extremes.


    "Billy, don''t take his words seriously. He was making u p stories for money.!"


    Natalie was fidgety. She rushed over, bent down her knees in front of Billy, and held his hand,


    exining and rifying all of this.


    "He extorted ten million dors from me. He set me up!

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Dr. Zack said, "Howe I set you up? If you hadn''t threatened me at that time, I couldn''t have


    hidden Mr. Billy''s illness."


    "You''re talking nonsense. Billy, don''t be confused by him. Don''t trust him. He''s lying!"


    Billy didn''t say anything, but he shook off Natalie''s hands, squinting his long and narrow eyes.


    "If I''m talking nonsense, do you dare to confront me? I still remember the name of the hotel we went


    to at that time. Do you want to go to the hotel to check our record now and take a look at the hotel''s


    surveince video?" Dr. Zack was angry that Natalie put all the me on him.


    As Dr. Zack got something on her, she retorted, "It was you who assaulted me, and it was you who


    got me drunk, so I threatened you with this. Otherwise, how could you be caught by me? Otherwise,


    why did you listen to me so obediently and do what I told you to do? H


    Only now did Dr. Zack know this woman''s ability to nder people. How could he be so stupid to


    believe her words at that time? Otherwise, he had made great achievements in his career and


    wouldn''t be down and out.


    This vicious woman ruined him!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them kept arguing as if there was no one else in the living room. They quarreled very


    fiercely and couldn''t stop.


    Moriah didn''t want to listen anymore. She said that she was tired and asked Billy to deal with it.


    Then she turned around and went upstairs.


    No matter who was pushed to the corner, they would fight back. Natalie and Dr. Zack pressed each


    other so hard as if they were mad dogs barking at each other fiercely.


    Billy was the person who had been cheated by the two of them, but now he was like an onlooker.


    While listening to their quarrel, he held a ss tightly, his chest rising and falling rapidly.


    Natalie thought that she must win in this quarrel.


    Although her heart and body were both trembling at this moment, she had to overwhelm Dr. Zack!


    As their voices got louder and louder, even the busy servants in the kitchen could hear them. The


    servants looked at each other and had no idea about what had happened.


    Billy, who had been silent for a long time, was boiling with rage now. He threw the ss to the


    ground. The crystal ss cracked, and the water sshed in all directions. At the same time, he


    shouted with a bonechilling rage, "Shut up!"


    The sudden sound made Natalie scream out in fear. D r. Zack''s fat body trembled slightly and he did


    not dare to speak again.


    For a moment, the living room becamepletely quiet. Even the sound of a needle falling to the


    ground could be heard clearly...


    "That''s enough!" Billy''s expression was extremely cold.


    Natalie didn''t dare to say a word. She remained silent and clenched her fists tightly by her sides.


    Dr. Zack even did not dare to breathe. He was afraid of Billy and nced at him from the corner of


    his eye.


    With his eyes fixed on Dr. Zack, Billy said word by word, "Stop this farce!"


    Dr. Zack was keenly aware that the word he used was " farce", which obviously meant that Billy did


    not believe what he had just said at all.


    "Mr. Billy, I didn''t lie. I''m telling the truth. You have to believe me!" Dr. Zack anxiously said.


    "If you want to return to Aara smoothly, don''t try t o annoy me. I warn you again that my


    tolerance and patience are limited. Don''t try to provoke me again and again. Do you understand?


    I''ve already shown you mercy once. I won''t be merciful to you again!"


    Billy''s every word was full of anger, which made Dr. Zack tremble with fear.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    "I was wrong. Mr. Billy, I''m really wrong!" Dr. Zack immediately begged Billy and almost knelt to the


    ground.


    "Piss off! You can say whatever you want about me, but no one will believe it."


    Dr. Zack could understand the hidden message of what Billy had said. He immediately left the Day


    family''s vi without asking for any money.


    Dr. Zack thought that Billy was partial to Natalie, because he hadn''t spoken ill of her.


    Billy didn''t mind if Dr. Zack would tell reporters about the incident.


    Dr. Zack thought that Billy could handle this matter without effort. If he made a fuss, he wouldn''t get


    any benefit but would irritate Billy.


    So he''d better do nothing.


    In the Day family''s vi.


    Billy wasn''t partial to Natalie. However, he wouldn''t argue with her in front of Dr. Zack. Otherwise,


    Dr. Zack wouldugh at them.


    Moreover, Billy didn''t want to argue with her.


    He thought about it carefully. If he argued with her, he


    would be more disgusted with her and feel more annoyed. He shouldn''t do that for an unrted


    person.


    After Dr. Zack left, Billy didn''t pay any attention to Natalie. He turned around and walked upstairs.


    Natalie couldn''t understand or guess why Billy ignored her. Typically, after Dr. Zack said those


    words, he would definitely lose his temper with her. Maybe h e would hit her like thest time.


    But this time he didn''t say anything or do anything. H e didn''t seem to hear those words, but ignored


    her.


    Natalie had a bad feeling. She was very uneasy.


    To be honest, she preferred him to argue with her or fight with her. In that case, she wouldn''t be so


    scared.


    Billy went upstairs, and she followed him closely. When he was about to walk into the study, Natalie


    blocked in front of him with her back against the door.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll go make it for you now." She said.


    "I''m not hungry." Billy said coldly.


    Natalie was really about to go crazy. ording to Dr. Zack, she had slept with him and threatened


    him to conceal Billy''s condition, but Billy didn''t say anything or do anything.


    She couldn''t stand this anymore, so she said directly," Let''s have a fight."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy looked at her and frowned, "Why?"


    Natalie ground her teeth and blurted out, "It was really not my fault! It was Dr. Zack who deliberately


    got me drunk and then took me to the hotel. I was too drunk t o remember what happened back


    then. When I woke u p the next day, I realized that I was forced to have sex with him. I wanted to die


    at that time. But when I thought of you, I thought I shouldn''t die. He raped me, so I threatened him


    to lie to you!"


    Billy didn''t say anything, but maintained the same posture as earlier.


    "I know you think I''m dirty! I feel the same way! But you''ve had sex with Sherman more than a few


    times before. I identally had sex with him. So now we''re even!"


    Billy twitched the corners of his eyes slightly and sneered.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    "And you can''t divorce me, even for this! And I will never get a divorce from you! I did sleep with Dr.


    Zack, but I was drunk then and he took advantage of me while I lost my consciousness. Besides,


    that was before we got married, and you and I were on a break, s o that was not me cheating on


    you!"


    This time, Billy spoke coldly, "Are you finished?"


    "Why don''t you say something? I''ve exined so much, but you haven''t responded to a single word.


    What the hell do you mean?" Natalie was desperate.


    "You are right, and it makes sense. What else do you want me to say?" Billy asked nonchntly.


    Natalie was speechless. She didn''t know what to say o r how to think about his attitude.


    After a while, she asked, "So you forgive me?"


    Billy threw her a vague reply, "What do you think?"


    His expression and tone were both ambiguous. She couldn''t guess what he was thinking. Natalie


    was agitated and asked, "You still want to divorce me?"


    "Yes." Billy answered explicitly, without a moment''s hesitation.


    "But it''s impossible! That''s no way I will get a divorce


    with you! I''m pregnant now. You can''t divorce me." Natalie became furious.


    "You''re right." Billy agreed with her, "So you don''t need to take my words seriously. Just eat and


    sleep well, and take good care of yourself. Now I''m going to work. Get out of the way."


    "What do you mean by that?" Natalie was puzzled. She was still standing at the door, blocking his


    path. She refused to get out of the way. "Don''t work tonight, please. I''m begging you. Come back


    with me to the bedroom. Have a good rest. And we can talk about it."


    Billy lost his patience and finally, he exploded with rage, "Get out of the way!"


    Natalie''s legs went limp. She almost fell to her knees. She thought of Billy''s violence twice before.


    Immediately, she moved away.


    The door mmed shut in her face. The sound was so loud that it stung her ears.


    Natalie got back in her room. She was still panting heavily, her chest heaving unsteadily. Things


    were getting more and more out of control.


    Now, she could see that Billy was determined to divorce her.


    Sitting on the couch, Natalie was still contemting the matter. She was thinking about what Billy


    had just said.


    ''So you don''t need to take my words seriously. Just eat


    and sleep well, and take good care of yourself.''


    Why would he say that?


    Considering the situation at the time, he should not be so calm as so. She felt that Billy''s words


    must have had another meaning.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting there, she thought a lot. She thought over and over again. She wanted to figure out Billy''s


    intention!


    Suddenly, she thought of the baby in her belly. Her body shivered involuntarily. Could he be


    referring to the baby?


    The more she thought about it, the more likely Natalie thought it was. Did he mean to divorce her


    after the baby was born, or did he suspect that the baby was not his?


    Natalie did not even know for herself whether her baby was Billy''s or Leonel''s.


    What if Billy thought it was not his child? What if he requested her to go for a test?

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    If the test result confirmed that it was Billy''s baby, then everything would be fine for the present. But


    after the baby was born, Billy would get a divorce from her anyway!


    If it turned out not to be Billy''s child, then, immediately, there would be a storm. She would have no


    way back.


    What should she do now?


    Natalie was going crazy. She hit her head hard with both her hands. She felt a fierce headache!


    She didn''t know how she had gotten herself into this situation! She was in a dilemma. She felt so


    terrible. It was even more terrible than dying.


    The next morning, Natalie went downstairs for breakfast. Moriah didn''t say a word to her, nor did


    Billy.


    For Moriah, Natalie and Billy were bound to get a divorce. Just because Natalie was pregnant at the


    time, Moriah had to continue to tolerate her. She was looking forward to the day when this would all


    be over.


    Natalie''s chest was filled with anger, and she felt a subtle pain in her belly. But what could she do?


    She asked Billy to give her a bank card. She had a lot o f things to buy. She had to buy some stuff


    for the baby.


    From now on, she had to n for herself. She had to get as much money from him as she could.


    Billy gave her a bank card. "You can use it to go to the mall to buy things for the baby and sign my


    name on the bill. But remember that every time you sign a bill, I''ll get a message on my phone.


    Payment requires my confirmation.


    After telling her this, Billy left. Natalie went back to her room. She swept all the cups and makeup off


    the dresser.


    Billy began to control her expense. He would not give her a credit card. Even if she wanted to buy


    something, she needed his approval to pay for it.


    So, what the hell did she get after all these?


    Sherman''s belly was growing bigger and bigger. She couldn''t wear slim-fitting clothes now. She had


    to wear something loose.


    Kingsley went to the shopping mall and bought her a lot of clothes, all loose-fitting. The style was


    simple, and the fabric wasfortable. They were all of the grand brands, and surely, they were


    very expensive.


    Seeing Kingsley buy so many clothes, Shermanined, "I can only wear them while I''m


    pregnant. Why did you buy so much?"


    He just lightly smiled and slightly curled his lips, not saying anything. Then he fixed his deep eyes at


    her belly. His eyes burned with affection.


    He had been staring at Sherman''s belly like this every day since it began to swell.


    "If you keep staring at my belly like this, my belly is going to be burnt." Sherman found him a little


    too crazy.


    "It''s so wonderful. I can''t believe he''s growing in your belly day by day..." Kingsley carried her up


    and ced her on hisp.


    "So you are going to stare at it like that every day?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He replied, "I will never get bored of looking at it. I feel so wonderful. Think of it as my hobby..."


    "It''s a rare hobby you have. I think maybe one day even my belly will remember you!" She moved


    her fingers along his handsome face. Then she kissed his lean chin.


    Kingsley held her closer. His eyes deepened. Staring a t her, he spoke, "More than that, I want


    every part of your body to remember me..."


    "Howe I didn¡¯t realize you were such a bummer before?" Sherman averted her head smilingly.


    But Kingsley leaned over and kissed her tenderly. After a deep, passionate kiss, Kingsley''s warm


    breath exhaled on her red lips. "That means I''m hiding it well. I got the magic..."

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Sherman felt that Kingsley was spoiled and it was she who spoiled him.


    Sherman felt his breathing on her lips. And she felt a tingling, like an electric current running


    through her lips.


    "Don''t you remember that I am your master? You have to listen to me. Otherwise, you''ll get


    punished." She said in a smug tone.


    He responded with a warm, fiery kiss, "Well, only you can dictate me..."


    In the afternoon, the two went out shopping for some household items. When they passed the


    roadside stalls, Sherman stood still and refused to go.


    Walking ahead, Kingsley was talking on the phone, and when he hung up the phone, only to find


    that Sherman wasn''t with him. Narrowing his eyes, he immediately looked over his shoulder.


    Her cheeks were scarlet. Standing in front of the baked sweet potato stand, Sherman licked her


    lips, which seemed that she wanted one.


    Kingsley couldn¡¯t helpughing. He walked over and took her hand, "Let''s go." "I want one."


    Sherman looked eagerly at the baked


    sweet potatoes.


    "But you can''t eat it..." Kingsley said gently. "You have diarrhea recently, so it''s not appropriate for


    you to eat sweet potatoes..."


    "I want to one, only one!" Sherman raised her head with an aggrieved and using look. "Baked


    sweet potatoes taste incredibly good now. When it is getting warmer, baked sweet potato won''t


    smell as good as it i s now. I haven''t eaten any through the whole winter!"


    After Sherman got pregnant, she asionally behaved like a child who would throw a tantrum and


    was obsessive about something.


    Kingsley enjoyed this change in her character. He could no longer persist, so he paid the stall owner


    and picked a well-baked sweet potato.


    Sherman smiled with her eyes narrowed, who could not wait to reach out and take it.


    Kingsley reached out but didn''t give her. He said,"


    Wait a moment."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He peeled half of the sweet potato''s skin before he handed it to her. Hisrge hands were stained


    with honey, but he did not care and said in a caring tone," It''s hot. Be careful."


    She nodded. Then she took a bite, contented. The potato was hot and sweet. "I have wanted it for a


    long time, and now I finally get one!"


    When Sherman had been a kid, she could often buy baked sweet potatoes in the roadside stalls,


    which were rarely seen now.


    Sherman did not forget he was by her side. Licking her lips, she held the sweet potato up and


    pushed it to his lips in a helpless but lovely manner. Kingsley leaned over and took a bite and he felt


    like the sweetness flowing into his heart.


    The two walked away. Billy then walked out to the street from a corner. Squinting at their backs, Billy


    was lost in thought.


    In the past, when he had been with Sherman, he also had a warm and wonderful life like this.


    But now...


    In the past, it never urred to Billy that Sherman would fall in love with other men.


    That scene couldn''t be a more convincing exnation that Sherman no longer loved him and that


    she fell in love with Kingsley, to whom she showed her tantrum and tenderness.


    He waspletely jealous. Apart from this, what else could he do?


    He didn''t realize how wonderful and happy a life he had when he was together with Sherman until


    he no longer had her by his side.


    Billy felt pain in his heart and the pain was raging inside. He gasped with his chest rising up and


    down violently. He took off his suit jacket and then loosened his necktie so that he wouldn''t die of


    breathlessness.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    He kept asking himself, "How could I give up the happy life back then?"


    Billy showed a mocking and sad smile. He couldn''t say exactly what he was thinking at this


    moment. He punched the pir beside him. Although there was blood on the back of his hand, he


    didn''t feel the pain.


    At this moment, he understood what Mark said to him. "You can make some mistakes because you


    have the chance to correct them. But there are some mistakes you can''t make, because they are


    fatal!"


    Sherman was so stubborn. She must have made great efforts to forgive him for his first cheating.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She often made him annoyed and disgusted, but she was also in pain. Why wasn''t he more patient


    back then? If she had messed with him, he should have coaxed her, made her happy, and narrowed


    the gap between them.


    He tried to tolerate her for a month. Then he gave up.


    Billy suppressed the urge to shed tears, as it would totally be in vain. No one would feel sorry for


    him.


    When Sherman and Kingsley returned to the apartment, they saw Luke at the door.


    Sherman twitched her eyebrows. She was surprised at Luke.


    Seeing her bulging belly, Luke sneered, "You look pretty good."


    Shermanughed. Looking at his empty hands, she said, "Why didn''t you bring a gift or nutritional


    food? I believe that after eating the nutrition food you brought, I will look better. But I''m disappointed


    that you didn''t bring anything."


    After hearing this, Luke became very angry.


    Kingsley turned his back on Luke. Kingsley stroked Sherman''s messy hair with a slight smile in his


    deep eyes and said, "Don''t be naughty."


    Sherman thought he was well disguised. With his back to Luke, Kingsley smiled at her. She


    shrugged her shoulders and continued, "It''s etiquette that you should bring gifts the first time you go


    to someone''s house."


    Luke was about to get angry when she asked enthusiastically, "What would you like to drink?


    Coffee or tea?"


    Luke felt particrly ufortable and out of breath.


    He had wanted to say, "You don''t deserve a gift from m e." But before he could say anything, she


    asked him enthusiastically what to drink. He felt so unhappy and almost lost his temper.


    "Neither!" He yelled angrily. The more he looked at her bulging belly, the more ufortable he


    felt.


    "Okay. I''m sleepy. I''m going to take a nap." Actually, she was not sleepy. She just didn''t want to see


    Luke.


    She didn''t expect that she really fell asleep. When she woke up, it was alreadyte in the evening.


    She pushed open the bedroom door and saw Luke sitting o n the sofa with a ss of water in his


    hand.


    Sherman frowned, wondering why Luke was still there.


    She went to the bathroom. When she came out, she narrowed her eyes, walked over to Kingsley,


    andzily leaned her head on his shoulder in front of Luke.


    When Sherman smelled a mix of his masculine scent and faint orange fragrance, she narrowed her


    eyes and said, "You used my shower gel."


    While saying that, she wrinkled up her tiny nose, came closer to him, and sniffed at him for a long


    time. After that, she said, "It smells so good!"


    "Well, you have a very good taste..." Kingsley smiled lightly and added, "Do you want to go back to


    sleep for a while?"


    "No. If I continue sleeping, I will have insomnia at night. And you don''t chat with me when I can''t


    sleep." She grumbled and then added, "I''m hungry."

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    "May is cooking dinner and it will be ready in ten minutes." Kingsley nced at the kitchen.


    "I''ll have a slice of bread first for my stomach." After saying that, Sherman stood up. Before she


    could move, Kingsley stopped her. He frowned, saying, "Just wait another ten minutes. You¡¯d better


    not eat any other food before the meal."


    Sherman had no choice but to sit down and wait.


    Kingsley then said, "Since you are easy to get hungry, we¡¯d better have May cook dinner half an


    hour earlier from today on..."


    Sherman shook her head, "I am fine with the original schedule. I just feel hungry asionally, not


    that often.


    Ten minutester, dinner was ready. Luke did not leave, so they had dinner together.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman had developed a liking for acidic food recently, so Kingsley had May cook food that suited


    Sherman¡¯s appetite. However, when Luke tasted the dishes, his forehead immediately knotted in a


    frown.


    There were four dishes on the table. Without exception, every one of them was acidic, and even the


    soup was acidic, more acidic than the other dishes.


    Luke hated vinegar and he wouldn''t add any vinegar t


    o his food.


    Now, Luke felt that he could never get along well with Sherman.


    Seeing Sherman enjoying the food, Luke''s frown deepened.


    Suddenly, Luke seemed to have thought of something, and then he took out a stack of photos and a


    gift box, put them on the table, and pushed them to the front of Kingsley.


    Seeing this scene, Kingsley frowned in confusion.


    "It''s a birthday gift that Zora had prepared for you. Then she died before she could give it to you


    personally." Luke''s tone was harsh.


    Kingsley froze a bit. He rested his long fingers on the box and didn''t say anything.


    Sherman''s hands paused for a second. She looked from the gift to Kingsley several times before


    she withdrew her gaze and continued to eat her soup.


    After dinner, Luke did not stay any longer. Kingsley walked him out.


    "Just a few hours before she died, she was still thinking about you and preparing a birthday gift for


    you, but how could you treat her like this?" Luke said i n a cold voice.


    Kingsley didn''t speak for a moment. Then he said with a smile on his lips,"Where is your car?"


    "Don''t change the subject. She died because of you, but youpletely forget her within such a


    short period.You and Sherman can''t be happy for long!" Luke was curing them. 1


    Kingsley''s expression didn''t change and the faint smile on his face remained. "See you, help


    yourself out, " said Kingsley.


    Seeing Kingsley being so calm and caring little about his words, Luke felt the fire was burning in his


    stomach.


    Kingsley had turned and left. The white shirt that he was wearing rippled in the wind. His figure


    gradually disappeared in the view.


    Luke gritted his teeth with a cold smile. Then he took out his phone and made a call.


    A woman answered the call, whose voice was soft. Their conversationsted for a long while.


    After hanging up the phone, Luke raised his face to the night sky and muttered, "Zora, I won''t let


    you be so aggrieved, and I won''t let him do whatever he wants t o..."

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Sherman was watching a reality show, in which several naughty kids were making a scene.


    She happily watched the show and continuously giggled. When Kingsley walked in, he saw her


    laughing so hard.


    Kingsley had taken the gift from the table. Sitting next to her and holding her in his arms, he asked


    her, "Do you want to have a look at it with me?"


    "No." She shook her head. She didn''t have any intention of looking at it. Everyone had their past.


    "Well. If you don''t want to have a look at it, then I won''t either." Kingsley bent his long body slightly


    and put it on the coffee table. He intended not to have a look at it anymore.


    Sherman frowned, "Why don''t you look at it?"


    "I don''t want you to have any doubts in your heart..."


    Sighing, Sherman nodded, "Okay, although I feel sorry for Zora, let''s see it together."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They opened the gift box. There was a dark brown scarf lying inside. It had not been finished yet.


    Obviously, there was no time for Zora to finish weaving the scarf.


    She felt sore and sad. Sherman thought that a woman who could weave a scarf by herself must be


    virtuous and lovely.


    Kingsley''s chest rose and fell slightly. He rubbed the scarf with his long fingers and felt a stinging


    pain.


    Then Sherman directly threw herself into the man''s arms. After finding a mostfortable position,


    she hugged him and said, "I think she must be very virtuous and lovely."


    "Why do you think so?" He looked up at her, who was gentle and calm.


    "Most of the women who weave the scarf by themselves are patient and careful. Besides, you have


    always had good taste in women," Sherman said.


    Kingsley smiled, "Are you praising yourself in disguise?"


    "Yes, don''t you think I''m very beautiful?" Sherman spread her arms to let him see if she was


    virtuous and lovely.


    Kingsley''s eyes brightened. He hugged her and said,'' Let me tell you the stories about her."


    "Then you bring me a ss of milk with sugar. I like to drink something when others are telling


    stories." She became interested in the stories and urged him.


    She added some lightness to this heavy topic.


    Shey in his arms to listen to stories, holding the milk in her hands. She spoke of the doubts in her


    heart from time to time while listening to him.


    He was not only responsible for telling stories but also responsible for answering her questions.


    After listening, she sighed with emotion. "Everyone has been young and impulsive. I don''t expect


    you to be so hot-blooded when you were young, but you have been responsible."


    Not every man could make such a choice to break ties with his family for a woman.


    Kingsley smiled faintly. He had thought that his heart would ache when he mentioned this, but he


    didn''t. He knew that it was because she was by his side.


    "But her death is not what we expect. I feel sad for her. " With that, Sherman closed her eyes and


    put her hands together in front of her chest. "I will mourn for her for a minute."


    His gaze was unusually focused and gentle as he stared at her. He could only feel the warmth in his


    heart.


    After opening her eyes, Sherman looked at him, but the man''s eyes were shining. He suddenly


    leaned over and kissed her lips.


    He kissed her deeply and gently, with unspeakable sexiness. He pressed against her soft chest and


    got close to her. "I will never let you go..."


    As she was kissed so deeply, she lost her sense of direction. Then she bit his thin lips and asked,


    "Can you tell your feelings for her and me clearly?"


    "I''ve always been clear about it. I''m 34 years old, not 18 years old, or not 28 years old. How could


    my mind and cognition not be clear? You are different. She represents the past, and you represent


    now and future. I can''t tolerate that I will lose you in my life. In the future, you must apany me


    to the end..." He had always been gentle, and his words had never been as tough as they were


    now.


    Sherman trusted him and couldn''t help but chuckle, "S o overbearing?"


    "I''m only overbearing to you. This is your exclusive right to enjoy it..."


    In front of others, he was calm, polite and flexible, maintaining a faint elegance and alienation, but in


    front of her...


    "If I didn''t know that Luke also liked Zora, I would have thought that he liked you. He and you had


    been sitting in the living room for so long, but he didn''t give you Zora''s photos and gift. When I


    appeared, he took them out. Wasn''t that just to stimte me?" Sherman felt that Luke was very


    childish.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Kingsley knew what she meant. He said that he would solve the problem.


    Sherman said that it didn''t matter whether he solved the problem or not. Luke knew his own mind.


    Others couldn''t force him to do anything or change him. If he could listen to it, he would have


    changed when Merlin died. He wouldn''t still be like this.


    The two of them chatted for a long time. Sherman was so sleepy that Kingsley took her to the


    bedroom. She fell asleep in his arms.


    His heart was peaceful. Even when he thought of Zora, he was extremely calm without emotional


    fluctuations.


    Natalie returned to the Day family''s vi very early. After taking a nap in her room, she went to the


    living room downstairs. When she passed by the study, she saw that the lights inside were very


    bright and Moriah and Billy sat in the study with their backs to the door.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Natalie could hear them clearly through the crack between the door and the wall.


    She leaned against the wall and eavesdropped carefully.


    "So, now you suspect that the child in her belly might not be yours?" Moriah said.


    Billy nodded.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "When she is four months pregnant, I can take the amniotic fluid for a paternity test. We will know


    the result by then." Billy said.


    Moriah also thought that it was a good idea. She nodded and agreed.


    Billy stood up, casually took the suit on the hanger, and put it on. He said, "I''m going out for a


    while."


    "Where are you going? It''s already sote."


    "I''m going for a drink with Mark. He has already arrived there. I''ll be back soon. Mom, good night."


    While saying that, Billy walked towards the outside of the study.


    Natalie returned to her room carefully and quickly. Her heart was still beating wildly.


    Billy wanted to do a paternity test. What if he found that he wasn''t the biological father of the child in


    Natalie''s belly when she was four months pregnant?


    Natalie felt a terrible headache. She was about to go crazy. She had no way out and no hope now.


    She turned on theputer, surfed the Inte, and started looking up information.


    An online article wrote, "Paternity test can only be done after eight weeks of pregnancy at the


    earliest. And you need to do the test with the fetal villi."


    Natalie thought, ''I should know the child''s biological father before Billy and Moriah so that it will be


    to my advantage.''


    The online article remarked, "It is harmful to the fetus to do the paternity test with the fetal villi."


    However, she had no choice.


    Only if she knew the child''s biological father could she figure out how to deal with it, which would


    also be to her advantage.


    Although Mark was at the bar, he didn''t drink. He just watched Billy and Charlie drink.


    His wife and children didn''t like the smell of alcohol, s o he didn''t drink.


    Charlie thought it was strange. ''Mark never went out o f his home before. Why is he so abnormal


    today?''


    Mark coughed gently, and he was embarrassed.


    Summer had a ss today, so she asked him to take care of the baby at home. The baby kept


    crying loudly.


    Looking at his blushed face, Mark was heartbroken. H e tried to make the baby happy.


    Charlotte was swinging. He asked her to hold the baby so that both of them could ride on the swing.


    But Charlotte was too young to hold the baby.


    So Mark changed the position with her. He would hold the baby while Charlotte pushed the swing.


    But when Charlotte began to push them, he wasn''t well prepared. Then he fell on thewn with the


    baby. The baby cried even louder.


    Summer happened to see them. It hurt her to see the baby cry like that. Besides, she was on her


    period and was in a bad mood. She punished Charlotte to write the alphabet letters. And Mark


    wasn''t allowed to enter the bedroom. 1


    Of course, Mark wouldn''t tell Charlie about it. He just twisted his lips helplessly for he felt it was


    absurd.


    After drinking a lot of wine, Billy was almost drunk. But he suddenly wanted to watch the film


    Flipped.


    Charlie yed it for him. He directly found the ssic lines. "Every once in a while, you find


    someone who''s iridescent, and when you do, nothing will everpare."


    He watched it several times, and then he drank a lot more wine. He wanted to get himself


    completely drunk. The corners of his eyes were full of tears.


    As the saying goes, "Men only shed tears when deeply hurt." At this moment, he made a mess of


    himself!


    Mark didn''t say anything. He had said to Billy before," Life is not always so smooth. We will


    experience unexpected difficulties. And some of them will be very hard to deal with."


    Billy wanted to call Sherman, but he didn''t have her phone number. He kept asking Charlie for it.


    Charlie asked Grace for it and gave it to Billy. Billy called Sherman, but it was Kingsley who picked


    up the phone.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing it was a man''s voice, Billy didn''t say anything. He was about to hang up when Kingsley said


    in a low voice, "She lives a happy life. She is now pregnant with my baby. I hope you won''t call her


    anymore in the future. Thank you..."


    Billy didn''t say anything, but Kingsley knew it was him.


    Billy threw down the phone directly and tugged at his white shirt angrily. It was Charlie''s phone. Billy


    was not distressed, but Charlie felt sorry for his phone.


    "I miss her so much. I want to see her!" Billy tugged at Mark''s sleeve and said loudly, "I know I''m


    wrong. I miss her!"


    Mark remained detached and said, "Sorry, I can''t help, man!"


    At this time, Charlotte called Mark, "Daddy, where are


    you?"


    "I''m in the bar. Did your mommy ask you to call me to go home?" Mark said. His low voice was full


    of anticipation.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    "No, Daddy, you are bad. You said you would apany me to take the punishment. I am still


    sitting in my room writing the alphabet letters at this moment, and my hand is sore. But you are


    drinking at the bar with your friends. Why don''t you take me with you? I could write the alphabet


    letters in the VIP room of the bar! Mommy is now on the same side with my brother, and I am with


    you. Why have you defected? Will you still stay on the same side with me? Oh, Mommy..." 1


    The phone hung up abruptly. Mark was helpless and felt bad about it. The phone must have been


    hung up b y Summer.


    He was not interested in staying in the bar and watching Billy get himself drunk, so he sent Billy


    back to the Day family''s vi. Natalie was still awake and saw Billy sitting drunk in the living room,


    so she went to help him and let him go back to his room.


    Billy, however, was cranky. Smelling of wine, he pushed her and said, "Piss off!"


    "What''s the point of thinking about Sherman? She won''t be yours. She is with another man. Forget


    about i t." Natalie was also in a bad mood.


    These words obviously enraged Billy, who was drunk.


    With a serious look, he pped Natalie.


    Natalie didn''t want to put up with it and raised her hand to hit Billy, but he held her wrist, so she


    couldn''t move her hand.


    She was so angry that she leaned over and bit Billy''s wrist hard. Moriah came out just at that time


    and saw them. She coldly separated them and took Billy upstairs with a warning nce at Natalie.


    Natalie screamed in anger and mmed the cup on the ground. There was no way to live like this.


    Such a life was neither enjoyable nor happy, but rather like hell.


    Natalie grabbed her hair with both hands and shook her head frantically. She felt like she was going


    crazy. How could she continue to live like this?


    The next morning, Lee drove Kingsley to thepany. Kingsley sat in the back seat with his long


    legs folded and the document on hisp. He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing the lines of


    his strong arms.


    On the way, they had a car crash. But fortunately, the ident was not serious. The people in the


    cars were all safe. There were just scratches on the car.


    The main responsibility for the ident was not on Lee, but the owner of the other car. After the car


    stopped, that driver came over and apologized. "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I''ll be responsible for the


    ident."


    Kingsley got out of the car. As he looked at the car''s owner, he narrowed his eyes.


    There was a strong resemnce between her and Zora, not only in appearance and clothes but


    also the way she spoke.


    The moment she spoke, he even thought he was talking with Zora. Kingsley was a little surprised,


    but his face was calm, maintaining his elegance as he said, "It''s just a scratch. It¡¯s nothing."


    Then he looked at Lee and said, "Send the car to the garage."


    Lee asked, "What about you, Mr. Wright?"


    Kingsley said, "I''ll take a cab."


    The woman delivered her apology again. There was an indescribable tenderness on her face. She


    said, "Sir, I mustpensate you, otherwise, I can''t feel at ease."


    Kingsley lifted his wrist to look at the time and said tly, "I''m in a hurry. I can''t stay here. It''s just a


    scrape. It''s not a big deal, so I don''t think I need yourpensation. If you want topensate me,


    then talk to my assistant."


    After saying that, Kingsley stopped a cab and got into the cab with his long legs.


    She watched Kingsley leave. Then she lowered her head and got into her car. There was a light


    shing under her eyes. But no one saw it.


    The weather was still a little cold in early spring. She wore a white coat, ck tights, and fine heels.


    Her silk


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    -like hair was cascading over her shoulders. Both her demeanor and her words were soft, with an


    indescribable sense offort.


    The newpany had already started operating. But i t was the first time for Kingsley toe over,


    and the name of thepany had not yet been decided.


    All the employees of thepany were already standing at the gate, waiting for Kingsley. They


    greeted Kingsley warmly. And the woman he met in the morning was among the employees.


    Then it was time for the meeting. Thepany''s top management and executives were gathered in


    the conference room, ready to make presentations.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    The newpany was very well prepared. In a short time, all employees, from front-line employees


    to top executives, had been recruited, and there were no vacancies left.


    The newly recruited employees were all first-ss, including the most famous designers and


    operation specialists at home and abroad.


    Kingsley sat on the chair for the president in the conference room, with a ss of warm water in


    front o f him and arge projection screen behind him. He put his arms on the table with his legs


    crossed and listened to the presenters carefully.


    Each department would select management staff and work out a set of detailed ns for future


    development.


    Although the meetingsted for a long time, everyone listened to the presenters carefully in the


    meeting room.


    Among all the employees, half of them were females, and all the women couldn¡¯t help looking at


    Kingsley from time to time.


    He noticed that, but he didn''t say anything. He just smiled with a faint estrangement. If their eyes


    met, he would nod politely.


    The meetingsted for an hour and a half. When it was about to end, Kingsley tidied up his suit and


    asked, "Any questions?"


    The employees looked at each other, and then the woman that Kingsley met in the morning stood


    up. There was a name tag on her chest, and her name was Rosaria Felton.


    Her eyes were bright, and she stared at Kingsley with a chuckle. Then she asked, "Can I ask you a


    personal question, Mr. Wright?"


    "Yes." Kingsley took a sip of warm water and smiled faintly.


    "Are you married?" She said, "I am very curious about this question. I believe that all the women in


    the meeting room want to ask you the same question."


    "No..." He took another sip of warm water, and his voice was very smoky.


    Suddenly, some women became excited, and they smiled happily.


    "But," Kingsley paused and began to smile, "I love a woman deeply and want to marry her. As long


    as she says yes, I will marry her at any time..."


    After hearing that, everyone in the meeting room started to discuss, and the women became sad.


    He just smiled and stood up, and his facial expression was soft, "Well, I hope everyone will work


    happily in the future."


    There was a dinner in the evening. Kingsley asked Lee to pick up Sherman, but Sherman refused to


    come because she wanted to sleep.


    After dinner, they went to a bar.


    Kingsley seldom went to the bar. The bar was quite lively, but he was absent-minded.


    Now he didn''t want to stay at the bar at all, because he just wanted to go back to the apartment,


    hold her, chat with her, or watch TV with her.


    The people around him were all very happy, and he drank some wine with them. After a while, he


    decided to go back home. Although he didn''t drink too much, h e was tainted with the smell of wine.


    He was a little drunk, his eyes squinted, and he was drinking water.


    When everyone was about to do some karaoke, Kingsley said that he had to leave because he had


    something important to do.


    Afterwards, he walked out of the private room, kneading between his eyebrows with his long


    fingers, and then unbuttoned his suit.


    After taking several steps forward, he heard that someone was calling him. Then he found it was


    Rosaria. She sped up to walk to him. She said breathlessly, "Mr. Wright."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley stopped, looked at her, and said politely, "Ms. Felton, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    "I have something to do, so I''m leaving too. Mr. Wright, I can give you a ride. I''m really sorry for


    what happened this morning." She always had a light smile on the corners of her mouth.


    When she smiled, she was much like Zora.


    However, Kingsley smiled lightly and shook his head," Thank you, Ms. Felton. My car is already


    here."


    Rosaria smiled and reached out to pat her forehead," Okay. Mr. Wright, can you give me your phone


    number? I''ll definitely take care of the matter about the car."


    Zora liked to pat her forehead very much. Back then, Kingsley said if she continued patting her


    forehead, she would be silly. But she just smiled.


    Seeing Rosaria''s movements, Kingsley gave her a phone number. It was not his personal phone


    number, but the office secretary''s phone number.


    He asked casually, "Ms. Felton, where are you from?" "Lanechett. But I''ve been studying abroad. I


    just came back not long ago." Rosaria replied.


    Kingsley nodded, but didn''t say anything. He said goodbye to her and walked to his car. He kept


    rubbing between his eyebrows with his hand, as if he was


    ufortable.


    Lee was already waiting in the Silver Mulsanne.


    Rosaria walked to her car. When she started the car, there seemed to be something wrong and it


    didn''t work. She called the insurancepany anxiously.


    When the silver Mulsanne passed by her, she stopped i t, "Mr. Wright, can you give me a ride?"


    Lee looked at Kingsley in the back seat. He nodded slightly, with his eyes closed.


    He had a cold today and didn''t feel well. Besides, he drank a few sses of wine. He felt even more


    ufortable.


    Rosaria also sat in the back seat. It was very quiet all the way in the car. No one spoke, and they


    could only hear the sound of breathing.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at Rosaria''s ce, she got off. She was ready to say goodbye to Kingsley, but


    his eyes were closed, as if he was already asleep. So she said goodbye to Lee and left.


    However, Kingsley was actually not asleep. After she left, he opened his eyes slowly.


    Sherman had just taken a shower and was wearing a bathrobe. When she heard the doorbell, she


    walked over to open the door.


    Seeing Lee hold Kingsley, she frowned, "Has he drunk?


    "Mr. Wright only drank a few sses of wine. But he has a fever..." Lee replied.


    Shermanughed, "Didn''t you buy him medicine? You should have fed him the medicine. You look


    so worried about him."


    Lee said, "Ms. Holmes!"


    She smiled more happily and reached out to hold Kingsley''s other arm. She touched his forehead


    with her hand, and it was indeed hot.


    However, Kingsley leaned on her and stood in the doorway, refusing to enter the room. She had just


    taken a shower and was wearing a bathrobe. The delicate white neck was exposed. Her


    corbones were beautiful. Her hair was soft, shiny, and fragrant. He leaned down and kissed her


    directly.


    Lee was dumbfounded, ''Is he the Mr. Wright I know?'' Sherman was out of breath. ''He isn''t good at


    drinking!'' He kept kissing her. She patted his chest lightly, but h e ignored her. Finally, she said


    angrily, "Do you want t oe in or not?"

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Kingsley immediately let go of Sherman. Sherman felt satisfied, took him to shower, and then


    prepared some medicine for him.


    When he came out of the bathroom, she directly handed him the medicine. After taking the


    medicine, Kingsley hugged her contentedly. Staying in the apartment made him feel very good.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Sherman asked.


    Kingsley nodded. He felt veryfortable when hugging her. He had a headache due to the fever,


    but now he felt much better.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a day, and he missed her very much. He wanted to be by her side


    all the time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At night, Kingsley slept with her in his arms. Sherman felt a little ufortable and asked him to let


    go of her. He looked at her reluctantly, "I''m a patient..."


    "So you want me to pity you?" Since her belly got bigger, she didn''t like sleeping next to him.


    "Yes. If you sleep with me in my arms overnight, I''ll be better soon. Besides, I haven''t seen you all


    day. I miss you so much..."


    Shermanughed, "If Lee sees you now, he''ll blush!"


    Kingsley took her in his arms and kissed her, "You are so cute..."


    She keptughing. ''Boy''s love is quite wonderful.''


    Eventually, Kingsley fell asleep with her in his arms. Sherman touched his forehead from time to


    time to feel his body temperature.


    As soon as she touched his forehead, he consciously pressed his forehead against her hand.


    Sometimes, he would move a few times to be closer to her.


    Sherman wrapped her arms around him helplessly. H e couldn''t stop the light smile between his


    eyebrows. H e said in a warm and charming voice, "How about sleeping with me in my arms every


    night?"


    "Impossible. I''m pregnant now. After I give birth, I''ll sleep with your son or daughter in my arms at


    night. I won''t have time for you."


    "So before the baby is born, you have to cherish me..."


    After returning to her apartment, Rosaria turned on the lights. She was startled when she suddenly


    saw the dark figure standing in front of the window.


    Luke turned around, sat on the sofa, and said, "Come here."


    Rosaria walked over and sat down beside him. Luke asked, "Did you see him?" "Yes. We talked a


    few times."


    "What was his reaction?" "He seemed to be very calm." Rosaria replied.


    Luke raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you think of him?"


    "Not bad. He is very excellent." Rosaria said.


    "Really?" Luke suddenly narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Are you attracted to him?"


    Rosaria was just about to say something when Luke suddenly pped her in the face.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    There was a red palm mark on Rosaria''s face. Her chest was rising and falling quickly. Immediately,


    she became nervous. She had never been able to understand his mind.


    Luke seemed to feel pitiful for her. He stroked her face in a very gentle and tender manner. It


    seemed that he was talking to her or it seemed not, "The first time I asked ''what do you think of


    him?'' you answered like this too."


    Rosaria sat still, daring not to move. He had always been like this, some times he would give her a


    hard p, but sometimes she was very dear to him.


    "Look. I''ve bought you a lot of new clothes again today. Try them on and see if you like them." He


    said in a soft voice.


    Rosaria did as he told and went into the room. She was from a poor family. Luke paid her college


    fees and financed her to study overseas.


    In addition, Luke also had her receive stic surgeries on her eyes, mouth, and nose.


    When she was talking to him, he would say she shouldn''t talk or smile this way. He gave her a


    videotape and told her to learn from it, including the way of talking, smiling and behaving.


    He was making her imitate another woman, but he never slept with her.


    But he doted on her too, bringing her what was considered the best and the most beautiful, as if she


    was the person that he loved most in the world.


    For Luke, he indeed loved Zora very much, but he also felt guilty about her.


    Back then when Kingsley and Zora left the Wright family and started to live a hard life, Luke went to


    see Zora and promised her a better life as long as she would break up with Kingsley.


    Zora was so insistent that she refused him.


    Luke got furious. Since Luke could do nothing about Zora, he then took advantage of Kingsley''s


    parents. Kingsley was suppressed at that time and had to work at the construction site, carrying


    bricks and cement.


    Luke had a reporter take a lot of pictures of Kingsley and show them to Kingsley''s parents. Kingsley


    was born with the silver spoon, but then in the picture, he looked like a migrant worker, who was


    wearing a vest, full of mud and dirt, and looked very wretched.


    Kingsley''s father was still angry with Kingsley and he cared little about how hard Kingsley was


    struggling with his life unless Kingsley came back home and begged him to forgive him.


    But women had always been soft-hearted. Kingsley''s mother could not bear to see her son suffering


    like this anymore, and then she took the money to the house Kingsley and Zora rented.


    Kingsley¡¯s mother said that seeing Kingsley suffering, Zora wasn''t as insistent as before. Zora


    couldn''t bear t o see his man dobor work and suffer either. She burst into tears.


    Luke was delighted when he heard it from Kingsley''s mother. But he never expected that the money


    Kingsley''s mother left here had attracted the attention of a wicked man.


    That night, a robber broke into their house, took away the money, raped Zora, and dumped her


    body in the field.


    In the end, that robber was arrested, who turned out to be one of the servants who worked for the


    Wright family. Tempted by the money and considering that ce was backward without surveince


    cameras, the servantmitted the crime.


    Luke thought that it was he who indirectly killed Zora, and if Kingsley¡¯s mother had not gone over


    with money, those things would not have happened to Zora.


    But Kingsley wasrgely to be med for Zora''s death, who had left her alone in such a dangerous


    ce like that and hadn¡¯t returned that night.


    So, he doted on Rosaria, showing all his guilt and his love to her.


    The phone rang and it was Luke¡¯s son who called.


    Luke answered the call in a soft andpassionate voice. He loved his son.


    But when his son said he would give the phone to his mommy, Luke quickly hung up the phone.


    Luke got married due to a mistake he made. After Zora died, he got wasted. Luke''s wife was


    Merlin''s ssmate, who had have a crush on Luke since long before. After hearing the news,


    Merlin''s ssmate came over tofort Luke.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Luke slept with her. After that, the woman never appeared in front of Luke again. It was in the


    hospital when Luke met her again, who was then holding a newborn baby in her arms and was


    checking out with Merlin.


    In addition, the woman had a bad leg. In other words, she was crippled.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    The boy hung up the phone, looked back at the woman painting in the light, and said, "Mom, Dad


    said he was busy and would call youter when he had time."


    This was obviously his excuse. He had always been very understanding and did not want his


    mother to be sad.


    The woman looked pretty. Unfortunately, she walked with a limp. She nodded and asked, "Do you


    want some milk?"


    The boy nodded, so the woman walked slowly to the table and poured milk. She had gotten used to


    the fact that he would only call his son, not her. She was okay with that.


    Kingsley didn''t go to thepany often, only once or twice on asion. Only when there was a


    major meeting would he go over.


    During that time, Rosaria called and the secretary who answered the phone gave her Lee''s number.


    Since then, she had never seen Kingsley again.


    With her belly getting bigger and bigger, Sherman couldn''t do anything well, so Kingsley advised


    Sherman to take maternity leave, and she agreed.


    When she went to the manager''s office, Billy was there. But she didn¡¯t shy away from exining her


    intentions to the manager.


    The manager had to agree.


    When she walked out of the office, Billy also walked out and stood behind her. For a long time, they


    had never been so peaceful together.


    He was a little overwhelmed and didn''t know what to say. After a long time of silence, he said, "Are


    you in good health?"


    "Yes." Sherman''s attitude was casual, lifting her wrist t o check the time, and said insincerely, "She''s


    also pregnant for more than a month, right?"


    Billy felt upset, and his heart seemed to be punched. The veins on his head were twitching.


    He didn''t want to mention Natalie at all, which reminded him of his failure as Sherman''s husband


    and the baby in Natalie''s belly, which might not be his baby. How could he talk about these things?


    "My boyfriend ising to pick me up. Bye." Sherman said. She didn''t turn around and walked


    happily out o f thepany.


    Billy wanted to stop her, but he did not know what to say and could not find a reason to ask her to


    stay. So h e could only watch Sherman leave.


    He saw Sherman nestling into Kingsley''s arms and saw Kingsley treating her with tenderness and


    affection. What a loving couple!


    Billy was in pain. Now, even if he died of pain and agony, she would not turn back.


    His heart kept pounding. Billy leaned against the wall.


    When Sherman loved him, he did not know how to cherish it and thought that no matter how he hurt


    Sherman, she would never leave. Until one day, she suddenly decided to give up their rtionship.


    Then they began to quarrel. In the end, Billy realized that he and Sherman were both badly hurt in


    their rtionship.


    If he hadn''t treated Sherman the way he did, now he and Sherman would have their baby. He could


    have bragged to his friends that he had be a father.


    But it was a beautiful dream that could never be a reality. He had lost Sherman and their baby


    forever.


    Sherman couldn''t refuse the idea that Kingsley wanted to go on vacation, so they decided to go to


    Sanctum Isles for a vacation. Kingsley said that they were going to rx and stay in a good mood.


    She thought it was a good idea.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They set off for Sanctum Isles that night. Sanctum Isles enjoyed a mild climate year-round because


    of the season wind, which was the ideal ce for a vacation.


    Compared with theirfort, Natalie felt stressed all day.


    Seeing the days passing by, she was getting increasingly worried because she was going to do the


    test.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    She was afraid that if the baby turned out to be not Billy''s, then she would be finished! When the


    baby got four months old, she had to go to the hospital to take a paternity test.


    Now with less than a month to go, there wasn''t much time left.


    Now she lived in fear every day, and she lived on her own money, and also she was despised by


    Billy and Moriah. It was much worse than when she was single and living alone.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But she would not give up her position in the Day family. Even if she had to give it up in the end, she


    would find another man.


    She didn''t have much money left in hand. She had to d o everything she could to get some money


    from Billy. Otherwise, she would have to find another man.


    Her life was getting more and more miserable now. She was like living in hell. Billy never came into


    her room anymore. She was alone all the time...


    No, she could foresee her life in the future would not b e easy. She was counting the days before


    she went to take the paternity test.


    She had to gather some of Billy''s hair to prepare for


    the test.


    During the recent days, Billy slept in the bedroom next door every night. Today, no one was home. It


    was so perfect for her.


    Billy had gone to work and Moriah had gone out shopping with some of her friends, all wealthy


    ladies. Only she and the maids were in the house.


    For her, this was a rare opportunity.


    Natalie opened the door of Billy''s bedroom and went i n. There were strands of hair that scattered


    on the sheets. She didn''t need too many. Just a few strands would be enough.


    Natalie gathered the hair and put them in the drawer o f the dresser. She heard from bivia that


    Sherman and Kingsley had gone on a trip to the Sanctum Isles.


    Natalie felt jealous, and she resented it so much. Why was Sherman so lucky? Not only did she


    meet an excellent man, but most importantly, that man was rich. It was a true prominent wealthy


    family. And that man loved her so much. Damn the woman! They were both women, but how their


    fates were so different!


    She went through so much and schemed so many plots. Eventually, she married Billy as she


    wished, and married into the Day family. But what about now?


    Now, Billy hated her so much. He might kick her out o f the house at any time. There was not a


    scrap of affection or love between them.


    Her life got even worse than before she got married. How tenderly he treated her before! There was


    no conflict or dispute between them. He gave her a credit card. But now, she couldn''t get a penny


    from him!


    Bing his wife, it used to make her happy. Now, she was still his wife. But it made her


    miserable.


    She resented fate was so unfair to her!


    With grief and anger in her chest, Natalie went shopping. She entered a world-famous boutique. It


    was fine if Billy wouldn''t give her any money! She wouldn¡¯t ask him for money! It would not be too


    much for her to buy some clothes. The well-known CEO of Day Corporation could afford to buy his


    wife a few clothes.


    She only chose the most expensive clothes. If the item was not a global limited edition, she would


    not eveny her eyes on it. After just a while, she had picked out quite a few, which were about


    three million dors.


    Bily was looking through a pile of files when he got the call from Natalie. When he heard Natalie''s


    request, he furrowed his eyebrows. But then he agreed, and he granted her to sign his name.


    She couldn''t get a penny of Billy''s money. As for such expenses, how many times would he tolerate


    her?


    It was no problem for Billy to support a woman''s expense, but his tolerance got a limit!


    When she was his woman, he would give her the best o f everything. But in Natalie''s case, he


    wouldn''t spend another penny for her.


    Natalie had achieved her goal and she was content. The next day, she went on another shopping


    spree at the mall. But when she was about to pay, she couldn''t get through to Billy''s phone. Without


    Billy''s confirmation, the payment could not proceed.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Many people were waiting in line. Some of them stared at her with strange eyes.


    Natalie couldn''t bear it and directly sneered, "I¡¯m Billy''s wife. Isn''t it okay for m e to sign my


    husband''s name when shopping?¡±


    "Sorry. We have rules. If the other party doesn''t agree, the signature won''t be valid." The shop


    assistant said politely and firmly.


    Since many people kept urging her, Natalie had to put those things back in ce angrily.


    Billy has gone too far!¡¯


    The scenery of Sanctum Isles was very beautiful. There were beaches, blue sea, blue sky and


    coconut trees. Everything was pleasant.


    Sherman''s belly was bulging, so she couldn''t wear a bathing suit or swim. She could only stay on


    the beach.


    There were sea motorboats. Changing his clothes, Kingsley wanted to ride one of them. Sherman


    told him to be careful, and then she waited for him on the beach.


    Nodding, Kingsley cupped her face with his big hands, kissed her, and walked towards the


    motorboat.


    He was tall and strong. His sturdy figure, especially his pectoral muscles, was revealed because he


    was in a ck straitjacket.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he passed by, he drew many people''s attention. Wherever he went, he was always dazzling


    and attractive.


    He rode the motorboat so fast that he disappeared from sight instantly, which stirred up many


    waves.


    The ce where the motorboat passed by was full of waves. Sitting on the motorboat, he looked


    handsome and charming.


    Sherman hadn''t seen what he looked like when he was young. But she thought that h e must have


    been energetic and spirited.


    A young man passed by Sherman. He suddenly stopped and greeted her warmly. Sherman smiled


    lightly and greeted him.


    The man was very handsome and talkative. He was very humorous, and he always made people


    laugh. Sherman felt a little bored, so she chatted with him.


    After a while, Kingsley returned. His clothes were wet, which clung to his body.


    There were water beads on his face.


    Sherman wiped his face with her sleeve and said, "Why are you back so quick?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll feel lonely here..." Kingsley wrapped his big hand around her waist and looked at


    the man in front of him with his deep eyes.


    After freezing for a moment, the man came back to his senses and said angrily, "Why didn''t you tell


    me that you were waiting for someone?¡±


    "You didn''t ask me about it." Sherman replied. It was he who came over to talk to Sherman, so it


    was none of her business.


    With a stern face, the man became depressed. But he didn''t dare to lose his temper.


    "Why are you so petty? It doesn''t seem to b e a loss to you to chat with me, does it?"


    Sherman had thought he was quite nice, but now she thought he was impolite.


    Kingsley smiled lightly, put his hand on her belly, and said, "Is our baby well behaved?¡±


    Sherman also smiled, "Yes. Let''s go. We should go to other scenic spots."


    The man froze, ''Why didn''t I see her bulging belly just now?''

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    As Sherman walked forward, she proudly said that since she came to Sanctum Isles, she had been


    hit on several times, which showed that she was very charming.


    Hearing this, Kingsley let out a long and helpless sigh. He held her even more tightly, pressed his


    head against her forehead and said, "From now on, I must follow you everywhere..."


    Sherman giggled and reached out to pat his chest. "So you must always have a sense of crisis."


    "Actually, I always have a sense of crisis in my heart..." He replied.


    She slightly raised her head in confusion.


    Kingsley continued, "I''m seven years older than you, so I have to have a sense of crisis.


    Sherman blinked. He continued," Compared with your age, am I a little older?


    "No, you are in your prime. If you were there, you would attract a group of women.


    I like older men. Don''t worry. You are not old! When a man is at this age, he is at his most charming


    time." Sherman chuckled and held his waist. "You are only 34 years old, and I love you so much."


    Kingsley chuckled. He liked her sweet words. He held her in arms and kissed her softly with deep


    affection.


    Sherman epted his kiss happily. Then, her chest rose and fell and she couldn''t help gasping.


    "Your enthusiasm is higher than that of an 18-year-old one!" "I will always be enthusiastic to you..."


    His voice was low and hoarse, with a rough feeling.


    Sherman narrowed her eyes. "Don''t be so enthusiastic. If you continue to be like this,


    I guess you will ignite yourself."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed her mouth with warm breath and said helplessly, "Baby, what you said is right. I think I


    need to go to the bathroom now..."


    Sherman didn''t know what to say.


    Anyway, she had already asked for leave, s o she would stay there for a long time.


    Sherman felt that this kind of life was the happiest.


    The two of them watched the sunrise and sunset together every day. During the day, they visited


    many ces on a whim and enjoyed the delicious food and beautiful scenery. Every day, they were


    very happy.


    No matter when she fell asleep or woke up, she could not help but smile happily.


    Now she led a happy life...


    He bought her a lot of clothes and nutritional supplements. Sherman red a t him and protested


    that she hadn''t finished all the nutritional supplements at home yet!


    He seemed to have developed a habit now. Every time he went to a ce, he would first find


    nutritional supplements and then buy a lot. Sherman''s protest was of no use t o him.


    Luke asked Rosaria how she had developed with Kingsley recently. ording to the employees in


    thepany, it seemed that Kingsley had been in Sanctum Isle to take a trip for ten days.


    "He took a trip with Sherman?" Luke frowned and scowled.


    At this time, Rosaria didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She kept in silence and had no idea of what he


    was thinking.


    Since she didn''t know, why should she ask for trouble?


    After a while, Luke said, "You can''t go on like this in front of him."


    However, Rosaria did not understand his words.


    Luke smiled and said," You must make him absent-minded and let him miss you b y virtue of your


    words and appearance. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Rosaria nodded but didn''t say anything. She should listen to him on everything. This was their


    agreement.


    He spoiled her and gave her the best things. But he drew the line, which she should not cross.


    "Where''s the video tape of her birthday?" Luke turned on the video yer, turned around, and


    looked at Rosaria, who was sitting on the corner of the sofa.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosaria said, "I''ll go look for it."


    Then she went to the bedroom. After searching in the whole bedroom, she didn''t find it.


    She thought, It might be lost. If Luke knows about it, he will definitely lose his temper.''


    Biting her lips slightly, Rosaria walked out of the bedroom and said in a low voice, "It''s lost."


    Sure enough, Luke instantly pped her in the face in anger and said angrily, "What?"


    Rosaria covered her face, not daring to say anything.


    Then Luke pped her in the face with force again. A red palm mark was left on her face. He said,


    "If you lose her things again, I won''t let you go! "


    He was in a bad mood now. Sometimes, he was moody. Especially when he mentioned that


    woman, he was in a particrly bad mood.


    Luke left, so Rosaria was left in the room alone.


    Soon, Natalie was two months pregnant. It was time for Natalie to have a fetal test.


    Natalie was scared. Her heart kept pounding.


    After washing up in the morning, she nned to go to the hospital.


    She hesitated whether to go to a big hospital or a small clinic. She worried about the medical skill in


    the small clinic, but no one would notice her if she went there for the test. The medical skill in the


    big hospital was excellent and secure, but she would draw more attention if she went there.


    After thinking about it, she decided to go to a big hospital. Anyway, her health was the most


    important. If something happened to her, she would definitely regret it.


    Bostabaca was very close to Santabaca. If she took the bus, she could get to Bostabaca quickly. So


    she decided to go to the hospital a little farther away.


    The doctor said that paternity test wasn''t good for the fetus now, which was very dangerous. So he


    didn''t rmend it. If Natalie did the paternity test with amniotic fluid when she was four months


    pregnant, i t would have little effect on the baby.


    But anyway, she had already decided to do i t. She came over today just to do the test. It was


    impossible for her to give it up!


    Since she insisted on doing the paternity test, the doctor agreed helplessly.


    It didn''t take her a long time to have an operation. After making sure that the doctor wouldn''t expose


    the patient''s information, she immediately left


    Bostabaca by bus and returned to Santabaca.


    She would get the result of the test in a week. Now she had to wait for it.


    Sherman and Kingsley also returned to Santabaca. After staying outside for more than half a


    month, Sherman felt that she was tanned.


    Lee went to the airport to pick them up.


    Seeing that Mr. Wright had bought a lot of nutritional supplements, he twitched his eyebrows.


    When they returned to the apartment, Sherman hurriedlyy down on the bed to sleep. She was too


    tired these days.


    Kingsley whispered helplessly, "I have to attend an important meeting in thepany."


    The meetingsted for a long time. He had just started thepany, so he had to deal with many


    things.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    After the meeting, Rosaria caught up with Kingsley. Her face was a little pale and she gave him the


    money.


    Kingsley felt helpless and took the money.


    "I didn''t give it to Lee because I think it''s more polite to give it to you. I think first impressions are


    very important." She said with a smile.


    Kingsley seemed to have heard these words before. He moved his eyes slightly and said, "Maybe."


    Rosaria looked ufortable. The next second, she staggered and fell to the ground.


    Taking two steps forward, Kingsley took her to the lounge and called the manager to get a doctor.


    When the doctor and manager arrived, he asked them to notify Rosaria''s family or friends, and then


    he left.


    He did what he could do for a colleague in the department. He didn''t offend Rosario or treat her


    indifferently. He neither cared too much about Rosaria nor ignored her.


    Sherman¡¯s belly was getting bigger and bigger. Early in the morning, Kingsley drove Sherman to the


    hospital and apanied her to do the checkup.


    A lot of people did fetal tests in the morning, so it took a long time toe to Sherman¡¯s turn. The


    baby''s gender could b e known, but Sherman did not want to know that. Nor did Kingsley.


    He stroked her hair gently and said, "There is no difference between boys and girls. Let''s wait for


    the baby''s birth and save a surprise."


    The doctor couldn''t help but look at this calm and elegant man. Kingsley was so outstanding that


    the doctor noticed him the moment he came in.


    He was more patient than expected. While waiting, he whispered to Sherman from time to time and


    smiled all the time.


    Sherman loved surprises too. Whether it was a baby boy or a baby girl, she would love it. She lost a


    baby before, so this time she would love this baby even more.


    When Sherman had the ultrasound, they could see the baby in her belly. Kingsley felt amazing. He


    had never thought of life a s a miracle before.


    He was so absorbed and fascinated that he didn¡¯te back to his senses until Sherman called


    him several times. His eyes still rested on the machine and he said, "The baby is as naughty as you


    are.¡±


    Sherman couldn''t help butugh, "The baby hasn''t been born yet. How do you know the baby is as


    naughty as I am? Besides, I''m not naughty."


    Kingsley showed a charming smile and asked the doctor for the ultrasound images, which he


    nned to have a good look at before mailing them to his mother and grandpa.


    Sherman felt a little embarrassed. These were just ultrasound images. Why did he show them off?


    Kingsley was in a good mood and walked out of the ultrasound room with a smile on his face.


    When they walked out of the hospital, they saw Billy and Moriah. Moriah''s arm was injured, so she


    came to the hospital.


    Sherman did not greet Billy but greeted Moriah, "Moriah."


    Seeing Kingsley, Moriah looked at Sherman''s belly and asked, "Are youing to the hospital for a


    checkup?"


    "Yes." She smiled, "I hope you¡¯ll get well soon. Please take care of your health.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Goodbye."


    Kingsley''s big hands fell on Sherman''s waist. He smiled and looked at Sherman gently.


    Billy stood rooted to the spot, looking at the back of Sherman and Kingsley. He was stunned and


    didn¡¯t move.


    All Billy felt now was heartbroken, lonely, sad, helpless, and miserable.


    He always thought that she would only be pregnant with his baby, but now she was carrying another


    man''s baby and smiled happily.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Billy was pierced to the heart with guilt, and he suddenly felt very weepy.


    Moriah called him and said,


    "Let''s go. You did not apany Sherman when she was pregnant. When she was five months


    pregnant, she showed the ultrasound images to me. She was full of joy when she told me about the


    fetus. I asked her if she had told you. She said you were busy and tired, and would soon fall asleep


    at night. Sometimes you even fall asleep in your study. She didn¡¯t wake you u p for fear of disturbing


    you. She said that when the baby is born, you may feel fresh and interesting, and then you may be


    more concerned about the baby and her. But you didn¡¯t wait until then."


    Moriah''s words made Billy feel even more guilty. His legs were so weak that he could hardly stand,


    and he said, "Mom, leave me alone..."


    Moriah patted him on the back and left.


    Billy consorted with Natalie around that time. When he came home to face


    Sherman, he was always bored and impatient.


    When Sherman said she had something to tell him, he always said he was tired. Then she let him


    lie down, and she massaged him.


    ''She has done so much for me. What have I done? Damn you, Billy!¡¯


    Billy could hardly walk and did not want to, so he sat on the bench. He buried her head between his


    legs, and tears poured down his cheeks. He lost Sherman, after all.


    The doctor called Natalie and asked her to take the paternity test report, but Natalie could hardly


    wait to know the result," Please tell me the result now. I will take it i n the afternoon."


    The doctor answered, "It doesn¡¯t match with the owner of the hair. Please remember to take it in the


    afternoon, Ms. Moore."


    Natalie was stunned. The phone fell heavily on the ground, like hitting her heart...


    She was so agitated that she ran around like a headless chicken in her room.


    Not only her heart but her temples were pounding, and even her blood vessels were almost


    bursting. She grabbed her hair and screamed!


    "Why? Why? How could it be such a coincidence? My god, why are you doing this? Why are you


    torturing me like this?"


    She had sex with Billy before she had sex with Leonel. Either of them could be the baby''s father.


    Why Leonel?


    If the baby was Billy''s, they certainly would not divorce. In addition, she would get some money.


    That was exactly what she wanted.


    Unfortunately, that was not the case. The baby was Leonel''s! She was in a most helpless plight.


    No one could help her. It was something she could not discuss with anyone, not even Livia, with


    whom she was on best terms. She was racked with a terrible headache and was inconsble!


    The test report could not be omitted. Natalie had to take a bus to Bostabaca at once. When she


    took the test report, she double-checked its uracy with the doctor.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And the doctor answered in affirmative, there was no mistake in the test report.


    It waste when she got back to the Day family''s vi. The test report was in her bag. She went to


    her room and read it carefully.


    The result was clear that the baby was not Billy''s but Leonel¡¯s.


    She was so upset that she could not helpining about the motility of Billy''s sperms.


    Her sixth sense told her that she could not keep the test report or she would get in trouble if it was


    found out.


    She could not tear it to pieces because scraps of paper could be eye-catching. There was no better


    way than to burn it.


    She found a lighter and a ss bottle, then lit the test report. The ss bottle blew out ck smoke,


    and the smell was offensive.


    Then she dumped the ashes into the toilet and pressed the button for the water to flush them down.


    After that, she washed her face and went out of the bathroom. Her heart skipped a beat when she


    opened the door and saw Billy standing there.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Natalie took a deep breath and her heart rate steadied. "Will you go to sleep in our bedroom


    tonight?" She asked happily, and her tone full of expectation.


    "I''m here to get some files....¡¯¡¯ Billy said frostily. Then he frowned. There was a smell of burning.


    "What did you burn in the bedroom?"


    Natalie¡¯s heart lurched, and she said, "Just some waste paper."


    Billy kept silent and gave Natalie a nk stare that flustered her. She looked away and quickly


    moved on to something else," What files are you looking for? I''ll get them for you." "No need!" Billy


    looked away, took the files out of the drawer, and left.


    Natalie''s knees buckled. She was eaten up b y regrets! ''God! Why should I bring back the test


    report sheet? I should have thrown it outside!"


    But she would still be worried if she threw i t outside. Billy was a big cheese in the Santabaca. She


    would be trouble if the test report was found, so she might as well take it back and burn it!


    ''He can''t conjecture anything just by the burning smell.'' Natalie felt relieved at the thought, but only


    for the time being.


    At dinner time, Natalie was alone in the Day family''s vi. The servant said Billy had gone to the


    club and Moriah had gone t o y poker.


    She thought it was nice to be alone at home, rxed and at ease.


    When she was ready for dinner, Leonel and Sarah came to the vi.


    The rtionship between Sarah and Natalie turned sour after that incident, and they did not even


    say hello to each other.


    It was dinner time, so of course, they ate together. Sarah did not see Moriah and left the Day


    family''s vi after learning from the servant that Moriah had gone to y poker.


    Only Leonel and Natalie were left in the dining room.


    They ate and said not a word, so the room was silent. After a while, Natalie decided to sound him


    out, "What would you do if another woman had your baby?"


    It took Leonel a moment to realize that Natalie was asking him, and he shrugged," Tell her to get an


    abortion." "What if she refuses?" Natalie thought he was really a callous man.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "She will not fare well in the Santabaca, given the status of the Day family and the Gorton family."


    Leonel added, "Sarah is no good to provoke."


    Natalie weighed up this matter and prepared for the worst. If Billy found the baby was not his but


    Leonel''s, she already knew what would happen to her.


    Divorce was inevitable, and judging by Billy¡¯s attitude to her, she would not get much money after it.


    Leonel had no sense of responsibility and had been controlled by his father and


    Sarah.


    His father would not allow him to turn against the Day family for a woman, and Leonel would obey


    his father even for money.


    Therefore, this man would never give a woman his undivided attention. Natalie would not be so daft


    as to threaten Leonel with this baby.


    "I''m pregnant with your baby." Natalie lowered her voice.


    Leonel thought it was impossible. He thought she was joking.


    Natalie showed Leonel the photo of the test report she had taken.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    She still had a thought in her mind that they could make up with each other.


    "Hum," Billy didn¡¯t look up but just answered. His eyes were still on the television, where the ball


    game was on.


    Natalie was very happy in her heart. It was a good thing that he had responded to her, which was


    better than being ignored by him.


    She poured a ss of milk and a ss of warm water. She put them on the table and was ready to


    watch the ball game with him together to promote the rtionship between them. Before she had


    sat down, her cell phone rang. It was her cousin''s call. She walked away to answer the phone and


    talked on the phone, with her back to Billy.


    Billy looked up and swept over her back dryly. Then he suddenly picked up the milk ss and shook


    it gently, and the milk rippled.


    After a moment, Natalie turned around and sat down next to him with a smile on her face. She


    picked up the milk ss and drank it slowly. It had been a long time since the two of them were so


    peaceful.


    He watched the ball game all day while she sat by reading newspapers or browsing the shopping


    information in the online shops. Unconsciously one day had passed.


    Natalie usually didn''t fall asleep until ten o''clock at night. But today she was a little different than


    usual. She was too sleepy to stand at nine o''clock. She went to her bedroom and fell asleep in a


    daze.


    Billy looked at the door of the bedroom and narrowed his eyes. He turned around and went


    downstairs. He sat down on the sofa and continued watching the ball game.


    The next morning.


    Natalie woke up and looked at the time. It was already 7:30. She brushed her teeth immediately and


    rushed downstairs without even eating breakfast.


    Billy hadn''t left yet. He was drinking coffee. He said when he saw her, "Let''s go together. There''s


    something I need to tell you."


    Suddenly, Natalie felt very happy. Although only one day had passed, she felt that the rtionship


    between them was getting closer again, which was a good sign.


    They sat in the car. Billy started the car and said, "Go to the hospital sometime in the next few days


    for a test."


    Natalie froze and asked, "What test?"


    "Fetal test," Billy answered and turned the steering wheel of the car to the left.


    She was stunned there. It came as a surprise, and she still pretended to be pitiful, "Don''t you


    believe you are the baby''s father?"


    "I believe it, but it will be better if you go for a test. After all, things are so confusing these days."


    Billy said meaningfully, "You have to do this test. There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡±


    "After all, you don''t believe me. You still don''t believe you''re the baby¡¯s father,"


    Natalie became agitated, but she pretended to be calm. To make him believe, she had to act as if it


    was real. That was the rule.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I believe that I''m the baby''s father, and you are sure that we are the baby''s parents. In that case,


    you don''t have a counterargument, do you?" Billy asked.


    Hearing this, Natalie was speechless.


    Finally, she said, "I think it''s an insult to m e and the baby."


    ''Insult?'' There was something meaningful i n Billy''s eyes, but he said, "You think too much. It''s just a


    test. Now you make me feel that you are very resistant to go for the test."


    Fearing that she might be too excited to expose her true thought, Natalie calmed down and said


    slowly, "I''ve heard that having a chorionic villus test is very bad and dangerous for the baby. I won''t


    refuse i f you really want me to do it, but at least we have to wait until after four months for the


    amniotic fluid identification."


    "Because this test is for you and my baby, I will definitely send for the most reputable experts to do


    it. I will certainly not put you and the baby at any risk." Billy said dryly," I can promise you that."


    Natalie still refused. She said she didn''t want to do it. And she said it was very bad for the baby, and


    in some cases, it could cause physical deformity of the baby.


    But Billy had made up his mind. He wouldn''t send for the experts in Santabaca, but in Athana, to


    make sure that nothing would go wrong.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Natalie wanted to say something more, but Billy made up his mind not to hear.


    Natalie panicked. She had been absentminded all day, thinking about it. It seemed that she could


    not get away with it!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest time she could manipte Dr. Carl Zack to cheat, what about this time?


    She thought a lot at work. She was so testy that she identally knocked a cup full of hot water,


    which almost scalded the colleague next to her.


    She thought God would not let her get away with it and drive her mad!


    The test was inevitable. Even if she refused to do it then, she would have to do itter! It was a


    dead-end anyway.


    That put her on edge.


    There was always something that was not quite right during life. But why did it all happen to her all


    at once?


    Kingsley did mail the ultrasound images to Lanechett. Sherman thought that was so crazy.


    Nutritional supplements were piled up in a mountain, and she could hardly eat.


    Sherman and Kingsley went out of the apartment and took a walk in the garden.


    The doctor said that the gravida should not lie still all the time, otherwise it would be difficult to give


    birth to the baby. In addition, she also needed to do some exercise such as walking.


    Kingsley asked Sherman not to sit from 61 o 7 p.m. every day, but to take a walk in the garden.


    The spring wasing. The willows in the garden began to sprout slowly, green leaves were also


    coming out.


    It waste when they finished their walk. Kingsley was on the phone, and Sherman squatted on the


    ground to see the budding flowers.


    Kingsley looked back and found Sherman still squatting on the ground. He beckoned her to follow


    him.


    Sherman squinted her eyes slightly and said yfully, "Where''s your wife? Was she away on


    business? And my husband''s not a t home either. What do you say we go to my ce tonight?"


    A young couple frowned and stared at Sherman and Kingsley as they walked past them.


    They also stared at Sherman''s belly for a long time. ''Golly, she''s pregnant and still doing a dirty


    thing!''


    Sherman could not helpughing when the young couple left. Sheughed her head off with her


    hands on her waist. ''That''s so funny!''


    Kingsley could not do anything with her but smiled with joy. He had never found her so mischievous.


    When she faced strangers, she would be generous, polite. But when she was with someone close


    to her, she would show a different side and act like a petnt.


    How many people were polite with strangers but sloppy with family?


    Only in front of the most loved and trusted people would people feel free to show their true selves.


    "Quickly now,e on..." Kingsley stood there with his back to Sherman, his body bent slightly, his


    arms resting on his bent knees. His figure was tall and straight, and his back was broad, which


    made people feel very stable and secure.


    "My feet feel like jelly. Iughed so hard I couldn''t walk." She could still remember the look in the


    young couple''s eyes.


    "Keep going, my dear. You walk to me, and I''ll carry you back to the apartment. Okay?" He coaxed


    gently.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Sherman held her belly with her hands. She thought it wasn''t a good posture for him to carry her, so


    she said, "No, we can''t do it like this. If we do it, we''ll press the baby."


    Kingsley stood up, walked back to her and reached out his hands to catch her. He seized her


    around the waist. He, whose attractive and long legs in the suit trousers, stepped forward calmly


    and steadily.


    "Let me down. I can walk by myself. I''m pregnant now. I''m very heavy," Holding around his neck


    with her hands, she said i n a low voice. Sherman and the baby added up to a lot of weight.


    "I am holding the rest of my life, duty and


    happiness. I want to experience how much does this responsibility and happiness weigh. Now I


    realize it''s not very heavy. I''ll take good care of it," He said. He wouldn''t let her down and wanted to


    feel the weight, "I think the weight of holding up the world i s just that..."


    Sherman felt warm. She understood that h e was making a promise, which was to her.


    "You are glib..." She narrowed her eyes and looked at him with a smile, "Have you ever used to be


    so good at love talk? Tell me the truth. Where did you learn all these words?"


    "When I love you very much, I don''t have to learn it on purpose, and I just naturally say out those


    words..." He looked at her affectionately.


    In the past, he felt that these words were nauseating and couldn¡¯t say them out. He surprised


    himself by saying out these words so naturally now. He had a feeling that his temperament had


    changed.


    It was said that when people reached their mid-thirties, they had lost their minds, thoughts and


    ideas. But at this moment, he realized that he had the same passion as h e had had in his youth.


    With a gentle sigh, Sherman thought he was so naughty. She lifted her chin and kissed him on his


    lips and chin vigorously.


    Kingsley''s Adam''s apple moved, and he made a little noise. She patted his chest and said, "Hold


    me tight. Let''s go."


    Sarah had been staying at the Day family''s vi for a period of time these days, and she looked


    great. It looked like she was in good spirits. She just looked different and happy. She dressed more


    casually than before and didn''t wear high heels anymore.


    Natalie¡¯s bank card wasn''t ready yet, so she couldn''t send the bank card number and information to


    Leonel. Her cousin and her grandmother werete for the bank that day, and the bank had already


    been closed.


    In the past few days, her grandmother had some pain in her legs and was in hospital, s o she didn''t


    have time to go to the bank again.


    Natalie and Sarah lived in the same vi, but they didn''t say hello to each other.


    Sarah was so arrogant that Natalie didn''t want to talk to her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the evening, Billy came back and told Natalie to go to the hospital for the test two dayster. All of


    the experts had arrived.


    Then Natalie wasn''t in the mood for dinner.


    When she got back to her bedroom, she couldn''t fall asleep. At this critical moment, who could fall


    asleep?


    Biting her finger, Natalie exhaled and then inhaled. Otherwise, she was afraid she would suffocate.


    The path in front of her had been blocked, and there was no way back. She seemed to be caught in


    the gap between the stones and was in a dilemma. She could only wait t o be crushed to death.


    This was something that was going to drive Natalie crazy. She took out her dress from her wardrobe


    and ripped it one by one.


    Only such real venting could make her feel she was alive, and she wouldn''t pass out from the


    tension and suffocation.


    She knew that now the things hade this far, and she had to do something about it. On the


    existing conditions, she had to choose the most beneficial way for herself.


    Her divorce from Billy was almost certain, and she couldn''t escape.


    Then she must get thest sum of the money for her. When the result of the test came out, if Billy


    wasn''t the father of the baby in her belly, it would prove she had an extra-marital affair with another


    man.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    If it was proven that she had had an extramarital affair, she wouldn''t get a penny.


    In the end, it was sure that she would lose Billy and get no money. Then everything she had done


    was in vain.


    If she aborted this baby, then he had no proof that she had had an extra-marital affair. When they


    divorced, she would get a share of his fortunes. Whatever it was, she was sure to get some of his


    fortunes.


    After weighing the interests in this way, some thoughts gradually emerged in her mind, which were


    more and more clear, more and more profound and more and more determined...


    Then Natalie put her hand on her belly. Her belly wasn''t bulging yet, but she had to abort the baby


    in her belly.


    She had been pregnant twice. The first time she was one month pregnant, and the second time she


    was two months pregnant. She had aborted her first baby and now she was going to abort her


    second baby as well.


    But she looked calm. Once the decision was made, she would calm down.


    Natalie stayed up all night. During this period, she didn''t sleep well every night. She had to rely on


    sleeping pills to sleep every night for more than half a month.


    Even she could see that the dark circles under her eyes were obvious, and her skin turned


    yellowish and dark gradually.


    In fact, nothing was terrible for her. The most terrible thing for her was the mental


    torture, which made her sleep and eat badly. This kind of torture was the most terrible for her.


    The next morning.


    She pushed open the door of her bedroom and went out. She happened to meet Sarah, who


    walked in the opposite direction to her.


    Sarah was indeed in a very good mood and was humming a song. The moment she saw Natalie,


    she became sullen, and there was a cold snort in her nostrils.


    Natalie was already in a really bad mood. A s soon as she had felt that Sarah was sullen, she was


    in an even worse mood.


    ''What is Sarah so proud of? What is she showing off? How dare she be angry?''


    Natalie thought if Leonel hadn¡¯t set her up, she wouldn''t be in this situation now.


    Natalie was getting angrier when she remembered Sarah had hit her and had scratched her before.


    As soon as she had changed her mind, there was something different in her eyes. She wanted to


    abort the baby in her belly anyway, so she wanted someone else to take the me. Then she had


    nothing to lose. Sarah deserved to be taught a lesson for being so bossy all the time.


    Sarah walked ahead, and she followed.


    They reached thending of the second floor.


    As they reached thending, Natalie suddenly sped up and stepped hard on Sarah''s foot with hers


    on purpose.


    Sarah screamed in pain and pushed Natalie forward hard with her hands rudely.


    Natalie stumbled and fell straight forward. Just as she fell forward, she hooked her heel around


    Sarah''s ankle on purpose.


    Sarah didn''t stand properly. She had one foot on tiptoe. Because of what Natalie had done, she fell


    uncontrobly forward andnded on Natalie.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The stairs on the second floor were long and had two corners. They just rolled down the stairs.


    From time to time their bellies and heads bumped against the steep steps. They felt so painful that


    their faces turned pale. No one was better than the other.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Natalie hit the sharp corner to the right of the stairs. She immediately clutched her belly with her


    hands and then rolled over i n pain. She felt as if her bowels were tangled up and there was fluid


    between her legs. She knew perfectly well that she was going to lose her baby...


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Sarah fell down the stairs with her belly down. Her belly had been colliding with the steps. Her face


    was very pale, too. She screamed violently, gasping. She sounded terribly ufortable.


    Holding her nearly unconscious belly, Natalie took herst breath to look at Sarah, who was curled


    up in pain and was surprised to find that blood was flowing from Sarah''s legs...


    Natalie broadened her eyes.


    ''Is Sarah pregnant, too?''


    But before she could think too much, she felt another sharp pain. It was too much for her and then


    she passed out.


    Lying on the ground, Sarah was struggling constantly. A sharp pain was too much for her. Her face


    was very pale. Tiny drops of sweat broke out on her forehead. She was very painful.


    This was what Moriah saw when she was called back by the servant. There was blood under


    Natalie and between Sarah''s legs...


    She felt a little dizzy and quickly called the hospital for ambnces toe with doctors.


    Then she called Billy and told him to go to the hospital quickly because something serious had


    happened at home.


    When Billy arrived at the hospital, both Sarah and Natalie had been sent to the operating rooms.


    He looked a little sullen and asked the hospital director to call a nurse toe out of Natalie''s


    operating room. He had something to say.


    The director agreed. The door to the operating room was opened and a nurse came out with her


    mask off.


    Billy took her to the corner out of the operating room. He looked sullen and kept saying something


    in a low voice.


    After having heard it, the nurse nodded repeatedly to show that she had understood.


    Moriah came over. Seeing this, she asked Billy what he had said to the nurse.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy didn''t answer but asked her how Sarah was now.


    Being the same with the situation here, Sarah was still in the operating room. Moriah frowned hard


    and said, "I''m afraid she¡¯s going to lose her baby."


    Billy didn¡¯t know Sarah was pregnant, and Sarah had kept it a secret from him.


    Billy didn¡¯t like Leonel very much, so he didn''t want Leonel to be the father of the baby in Sarah''s


    belly.


    So Sarah just kept it from him.


    "What the hell is going on?" Billy asked.


    Moriah shook her head and said she didn''t know what was going on. By the time she rushed back


    from the garden to the living room, both of them had passed out and were unconscious.


    Billy didn''t ask any further questions. Billy and Moriah walked back outside Sarah''s operating room


    and waited.


    Another hourter, the lights in the operating room went out and Sarah was wheeled out.


    As they anxiously inquired about Sarah, the doctor said, "Ms. Day has lost her baby. Regarding the


    rest, there is nothing serious about her except that she has to be taken care of."


    "As for Mrs. Day, this is her second miscarriage. I''m afraid she will tend to have recurrent


    miscarriages and it will be difficult to keep the baby in the future."

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Moriah was calm when she heard these words.


    Whether Natalie would tend to have recurrent miscarriages in the future or not, it had nothing to do


    with the Day family.


    Natalie had a miscarriage, which suggested the end of her rtionship with the Day family.


    Billy couldn''t get a divorce before because o f the baby, but he could divorce Natalie now.


    It was dark when Natalie woke up. She looked at her belly and felt relieved.


    Finally, she had a miscarriage.


    However, when she remembered the scene before she fainted, she was thinking about one


    question. ''Was Sarah pregnant?''


    As she was lost in thought, the door was pushed open and Billy came in.


    Natalie immediately pretended to be weak and looked unusually painful. "Billy, our baby... We lost


    our baby!"


    Saying that, she pinched her thigh under the quilt. As sharp pain came upon her, her tears welled


    up in her eyes. She looked extremely painful.


    Billy was indifferent. Even after seeing her look like this, he looked at Natalie in disgust.


    Natalie did not think much about it. She thought that Billy was in pain and didn''t want to express it.


    After shedding tears silently for a while, she seemed to think of something and pretended to ask


    anxiously, "Where is Sarah? How is she doing?" "She is fine, but she lost her baby too." Billy stared


    at Natalie as he said.


    "Was Sarah pregnant?" Natalie was surprised and said slowly, "Even after experiencing the loss of


    my baby for the second time, I''m heartbroken to hear it and can''t ept it. I think Sarah must be


    very upset. I want to see her."


    Billy ignored her and asked, "What happened in the morning?"


    Natalie froze and said despondently, "In the morning, Sarah and I went downstairs together. She


    was in front of me. I suddenly slipped and stepped on her foot. You know, ever since the gossip


    about me and Leonel hit the headlines, the rtionship between her and me has not been good.


    Maybe she hates me, so she pushed me with force. I rolled downstairs. But I didn¡¯t expect that she


    didn''t stand still and fell with me.


    What a pity for the two unborn babies."


    As Natalie said those words, she kept shedding tears.


    Actually, she should thank the pain in her body, which made her keep shedding tears.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open. Sarah came in. Her body was extremely


    weak, so she walked unsteadily.


    It was difficult for Sarah to walk even though Moriah supported her.


    When Sarah walked to the bedside with a pale face, she pped Natalie. Sarah looked crazy and


    yelled, "I lost my baby! Give back my baby."


    Natalie dodged and shouted in pain, "I lost my baby too! If you hadn¡¯t pushed me, nothing would


    have happened at all!" "Don¡¯t argue! How dare you? I lost my baby because of you! It¡¯s your fault!"


    Sarah shouted, grabbing Natalie hard.


    "You pushed me so hard, so I lost my baby too!" Natalie grabbed Sarah with force to make her


    acting more realistic.


    Both of them had just had a miscarriage, and their bodies were very weak. After a few moments of


    arguing, they both fainted.


    Billy carried Sarah back to the room and put her on the bed. When the doctor came, h e walked out


    of the ward and intended to g o back to the Day family''s vi.


    He had to go back to find out what exactly happened this morning.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    He came back to the Day family''s vi soon, and he went to the second floor directly to get the


    surveince video of the corner.


    It was very clear that Natalie stepped on Sarah''s foot identally, and then Sarah pushed her hard.


    After that, the two rolled down the steps...


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Billy seemed to have nothing to do. With a long body leaning on the sofa, he unlocked the buttons


    on the suit casually, and threw: t on the bed. He reyed the video over and over again.


    He would not have any doubts about Natalie''s words before. He would believe anything she said.


    But now, with so many things happening, h e no longer believed in her.


    As the video reyed over and over again, Billy''s eyes became deeper and colder.


    Sherman hadn''t seen Luke these days, so she felt quite happy. As the weather got warmer, she


    became happier.


    Without going to work, she had nothing to d o but spend money. Fortunately, she saved some


    money when she worked before, and this money could help her live a good life for a few months.


    As for the money Billy gave her, she nned to leave it to the child in her belly.


    In any case, she deserved that money. She thought it was reasonable that her baby got the money.


    Sherman caressed her belly lightly.


    Kingsley''s mother was worried and wanted toe over to take care of her. Sherman quickly


    refused, because she thought she was strong enough.


    Kingsley wore a light gray sweater and a pair of cks, and he looked very elegant. H e was


    holding aptop, and his wellshaped hands were tapping on the keyboard. His hands moved


    quickly, and h e looked very serious.


    Sherman stared at him curiously and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m thinking about the baby''s name..." He replied and still looked at theputer.


    "Have you decided yet?" She raised her head and squinted her eyes. The man put theputer on


    the table. He reached out and took an orange from the fruit te, peeled off the orange, and then


    fed her the orange. He said, "I have chosen a lot, but I don¡¯t think they are suitable."


    He closed his eyes. After thinking about it for a while, Kingsley said in a low voice," How about


    Salman Wright?"


    The orange was a bit sour and sweet. She smiled and then frowned, "Sherman Wright?"


    He chuckled, "Don''t be naughty..."


    "The two names sound too simr, and one may mistake ''Salman'' for ''Sherman''." Although


    "Salman" was a good first name, she didn''t like its pronunciation.


    He chuckled again and being with her always made him happy. He had never had this kind of


    comfortable feeling before.


    When the two were still whispering softly and sweetly, the phone rang. It was Luke.


    He asked Kingsley to go to the bar because he wanted to have a drink.


    Kingsley refused directly. He had no interest in drinking in the bar now, and he thought it was a


    waste of time to stay at the bar.


    "Why don¡¯t youe to the bar? Merlin has been dead. Tomorrow is her birthday, and I felt sad.


    However, you are unwilling to drink with me." Luke said mockingly.


    Kingsley''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and he med himself because he almost forgot that


    tomorrow was Merlin''s birthday.


    Kingsley said to Luke that tomorrow was Merlin¡¯s birthday, so he would apany Luke to drink


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Hearing Luke¡¯s voice, Sherman shrugged her shoulders and said, "I find it a miracle that he hasn''t


    harassed you for so long.¡±


    "Tomorrow is Merlin''s birthday. He asked me to drink with him." Kingsley said, "If you don¡¯t agree, I''ll


    refuse him."


    "It¡¯s okay. Besides, tomorrow is Merlin''s birthday. I¡¯m not that petty." Sherman said with a smile.


    Kingsley took her into his arms and took out the movie tickets. She had always wanted to go to see


    a movie, so he asked Lee to buy two movie tickets.


    Her eyes lit up. And then her eyes lit up even more when she saw the name of the movie. ''I haven''t


    watched horror movies for a long time!''


    Lying on the ward bed, Natalie borrowed her cousin¡¯s phone to call Leonel and told him something


    about the money.


    Leonel said, "I won''t give you money. Now that you have aborted the baby, no one will believe you


    even if you say the baby is mine."


    Hearing his words, Natalie was so angry that she almost fainted, "What did you mean?"


    "As the saying goes, everything is about timing. If you had given me the bank card number when I


    promised you before, the money must have been on your card by now. But you keep dying it.


    Now that such an ident happened, you can only admit that you are out of luck." Leonel said.


    Natalie said with a stern face, "Leonel!¡±


    "Don''t be angry. I just tell the truth. What about one million dors?"


    "Do you think I''m a beggar?¡± Natalie said. 0 f course, she was reluctant. There was a big difference


    between six million dors and one million dors!


    "I can only give you one million dors. It doesn''t matter whether you ept it or not. Don''t forget


    that it''s up to me." Leonel directly hung up the phone.


    Natalie smashed the ss on the ground, and it shattered into pieces. She was still very angry.


    "It''s your fault! Why did you have a beauty treatment that day? Now six million dors is gone!


    You''re so stupid!"


    Natalie kept scolding her cousin, who was standing beside her. Natalie wanted to p her in her


    face very much.


    Her cousin was very aggrieved. She didn''t expect her grandma to be in the hospital the next day


    because there was something wrong with her legs. It couldn''t be med o n her. But seeing


    Natalie''s stern face, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    When Billy came to her ward in the evening, Natalie calmed down and pretended to be cautious


    and miserable.


    But he turned a blind eye to her. He put theputer in his hand on the table and threw her an


    agreement.


    After picking it up, Natalie was stunned. It was a divorce agreement, which said that she should give


    up all the property!


    "Do you want to divorce me? And I have to give up all the property?" She took the agreement and


    the look on her face changed.


    Billy looked at her and said coldly, "Do you have any problem?"


    "Of course. I won¡¯t divorce you or give up the property. I won''t let you get what you want!" Saying


    that, she shredded the divorce agreement. The ward was instantly full of white scraps of the divorce


    agreement.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think you have a choice?" Billy suddenly had a stern face. His expression was as cold as


    the winter wind.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Billy sounded pretty certain. Knowing that there was a hidden message in Billy''s question, Natalie


    asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Huh, don''t you know better than me?" Raising his hand, Billy threw another file a t her face.


    The corners of the file cut her face. Since it hurt a lot, Natalie screamed out in pain. Then she


    picked up the file from the ground.


    It was about her trip to Bostabaca for a paternity test. She had stored the result in her phone but


    deleted it right after she checked it. ''How could he find it?'' "The file can be deleted, but what you


    deleted can also be restored. Don''t be so shocked." Billy said coldly. After drinking that cup of milk


    the other night, Natalie fell into a deep sleep. Billy then had an expert check her phone. At first, Billy


    didn''t care s o much about the findings. But he did not expect that in the end, he found out


    something really ''interesting''!


    The other day when Billy walked into the room, he was surprised to smell something burnt in the


    room. It urred to Billy that Natalie must have hidden something from him!


    The screenshot of the Natalie''s test result was unexpected.


    Billy hadn''t got any report from the hospital in Bostabaca except for a screenshot on her phone,


    then it meant that Billy''s power didn''t work in


    Bostabaca. The hospital did not provide any information about the test she received there. At the


    thought of this, Natalie asked, "What can it prove? Nothing can be proved! Someone must have set


    me up, so they must have deliberately forged such a screenshot on my phone. And maybe it is


    because you want to divorce m e, but you don''t want to split the property. You think of such tricks to


    frame me!"


    Natalie was right. The hospital she went to i n Bostabaca indeed enjoyed a good reputation for


    protecting the privacy of their patients. That was why many officials and wealthy people went to see


    a doctor there.


    Natalie went there by bus. She booked the ticket without using her ID card. So, it was simply


    impossible to find out that she had been there.


    Billy did go to the hospital in Bostabaca, where the staff refused to provide him with any information


    about Natalie¡¯s test there.


    Seeing the staff being so insistent, Billy didn''t bother himself to ask them again. After all, he could


    certainly find out what had happened. No need to rush.


    Billy''s sneer stabbed Natalie like a sharp thorn. Getting closer, Billy then grabbed tightly by Natalie''s


    throat, saying, "I didn¡¯t know you were such a good actress before, ah? If the child in your belly isn¡¯t


    Leonel''s, then why were you so panicked when I asked you to have a paternity test?


    Natalie¡¯s face reddened from Billy¡¯s strangling. Natalie could barely breathe and she stammered,


    "When... when did I panic?¡±


    "You didn''t panic? If not, howe you fell down and then miscarried the baby? Tell m e, what are


    you trying to hide from me?" Billy tightened his grab.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No...I didn''t. These are all your wild guesses!" Natalie coughed.


    "Wild guesses, huh..." Standing by the window, Billy ignored the fact that Natalie was pale and


    delicate right now. His eyes were bloodshot, "Don''t you know that I can still take a DNA test with the


    centa?


    Even if you¡¯ve miscarried the baby, I can still get the test result!"


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "The result is here, but what can you do after checking it now?" It seemed that Billy wanted to


    strangle her to death. "And you framed Sarah. If I hadn''t yed the video back so many times, I


    wouldn''t have noticed the change of your look and yourst effort! You deliberately miscarried the


    child but used Sarah did it. It¡¯s brilliant of you to rationalize the miscarriage of the child in this


    way!"


    She felt a burst of chills on the spine of her back and all her hairs were standing on end. Natalie


    shivered and felt like she was going to die from his strangling.


    Billy wanted to kill her!


    "So you must have cheated on me many times before! But I still trust you so much. I choose to be


    with you at the expense of my happy life. I''m fucking blind!" Billy lost control of himself. Kneeling on


    the ground, Billy pped Natalie in the face again and again while strangling her with the other


    hand.


    Short of breath, Natalie could barely talk. Then she tried to make her wordse out, "It¡¯s toote!


    Sherman won''t even look a t you because she thinks you''re disgusting!" Never hitting women was


    one of Billy''s principles. But what Natalie did made him go crazy and he could stand her anymore.


    What she said just now hurt his deepest feelings. Gritting his teeth, Billy kept pping her. And his


    eyes were red and fierce. He got blinded at this moment, unable to see anything.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Natalie''s breath had gone weak. The pain i n her body had numbed her. She couldn''t even open her


    mouth to make any voice.


    Blood trickled down the corners of her mouth. Her eyes rolled back. She looked like she was dying.


    Moriah pushed open the door and saw the scene, and she waspletely shocked. Sarah looked


    like crazy. She went at Natalie and hit her along with Billy.


    "You slut! You slept with Leonel! You made me lose my baby on purpose! I want you dead!"


    The three of them grappled together. They all looked like mad. It was out of control.


    The scene was frightening.


    Moriah was really scared. Billy looked like he was going crazy. He lost his mind. Blood spread


    across Natalie''s face...


    Moriah hurriedly rushed over and tried to separate the three. However, she couldn''t pull them apart.


    If his son and daughter get into awsuit because of Natalie, it would not be worth it!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moriah could do nothing but get out and call for help. Several servants came, and finally, the three


    were separated.


    Immediately, Moriah called a doctor for Natalie. They could not hurt the woman at the moment.


    Otherwise, if she filed awsuit against them, neither Billy nor Sarah would be spared from the


    consequence!


    The doctor examined Natalie carefully. from head to toe, step by step. Finally, the test results


    showed that Natalie was fine, nothing serious with her.


    Finally, Moriah could be relieved.


    Billy was standing against the wall, his hands clenched into fists, veins standing out on the back of


    his hands, bloodshot in his eyes. His chest heaved violently.


    Sarah had passed out again. The nurse had taken her out of the room.


    "You haven''t had any rest for a long time. G o back and get some sleep." Moriah demanded Billy.


    Billy was over-emotional. If he stayed here, Moriah was afraid that if he got impulsive again, the


    situation would get worse.


    Breathing heavily, Billy didn¡¯t say a word. H e turned around, draped his suit over his shoulders, and


    left in a daze.


    When Natalie woke up, it was early the next morning. The sky was still gray, not entirely lightened


    up.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Natalie looked dull. Her eyes were vacant and wandering dumbly.


    Till this time, Natalie knew well that all her dreams had been shattered.


    She failed to keep her marriage to Billy. Now it seemed that she would not get any property after the


    divorce. She didn''t get any money from Leonel either. No one else would be as miserable as she


    was!


    From the beginning till now, it was such a difficult course. She had schemed so much and gone


    through so much. But everything she did to marry into the Day family was now all in vain.


    Everything was gone! All gone!

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Natalie didn''t have time or mood to pay attention to the pain in her body. Shey numbly on the bed


    with tears.


    Everything she had done over the years was in vain!


    She hated Billy and Sarah. She hated both o f them!


    Her body was in pain, especially her arms and face. Her mouth seemed to be swollen, so she didn''t


    even dare to open it.


    Not only did she lose everything, but she was injured. What the hell was going on?


    Suddenly, Natalie seemed to think of something. She asked her cousin toe into the ward to


    take a picture of her with the camera, especially a picture of her injuries.


    Now that things hade to this point, she would spread the news of her injuries to the public and


    tell everyone that Billy was a domestic abuser.


    Since he treated her coldly, he shouldn¡¯t me her for smearing him.


    To be honest, Billy was ruthless to her. He hit her so hard that she couldn''t move.


    If Moriah had not stopped Billy in time, she might have died of Billy''s violence.


    Kingsley arrived at the bar at the appointed time. Luke had already arrived and he sat i n the corner.


    Kingsley walked over with his long legs while many people around looked at him. H e frowned


    slightly and asked, "Why didn''t you book a private room?"


    The sound in the bar was deafening. Kingsley felt noisy and ufortable.


    "Coming to the bar is to enjoy its lively atmosphere. What''s the point of booking a private room?


    Today, I just want to have a lively time." Luke filled all the sses and said, "Don''t say anything.


    Just drink! And don¡¯t say you can''t drink. You must drink for Merlin today!"


    After saying that, Luke picked up a ss of wine and drank it all.


    Then Luke fixed his eyes on Kingsley and his eyebrows moved slightly. Kingsley picked up a ss


    of wine and drank it all.


    Luke was satisfied and then he continued t o drink. Kingsley moved his eyes slightly and drank with


    him.


    At this time, a woman appeared on the stage. It was Rosaria. She didn''t wear her usual clothes.


    Unlike her usual business outfits, she wore sexy clothes today.


    Obviously, she didn''te to drink, but to work in the bar. Now, she danced to the music on the


    stage.


    Seeing Rosaria, Kingsley just nced at her and then looked away calmly.


    Rosaria was just a staff member of hispany. The staff just needed to do their work during


    working hours. Kingsley never cared about the private lives of his employees.


    Luke noticed Kingsley''s expression and showed a wary smile. Then he drank wine indifferently.


    Luke was a good drinker and he always came to the bar. Kingsley didn''t like to drink, so it was easy


    for him to get drunk.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke drank all the wine on the table and Kingsley drank as much as Luke did.


    "Nowadays, no one woulde to this kind of ce to perform if they weren''t short of money,"


    Luke said in a sudden.


    Kingsley narrowed his deep eyes and nodded, indicating that he agreed with Luke. He looked at the


    wine on the table and fell down on the table.


    Kingsley drank a lot of wine and got drunk. It was rare that he did not maintain his elegance.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Luke was very satisfied with the result. He asked the bartender to take him to the room.


    After that, he narrowed his eyes, made a gesture to Rosaria on the stage, and left.


    Rosaria nodded and walked from the stage t o backstage. Luke was already there waiting for her.


    He said, "Are you ready?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosaria didn¡¯t say anything. She didn''t have the right to say anything. She could only do as he said,


    which was the agreement between the two of them.


    "Someone will take you to the room now. Don''t forget my words!" Luke continued.


    Sure enough, someone was standing outside the stage. She was brought into the top floor, where


    there was a presidential suite.


    Kingsley was lying on the big bed casually. When Rosaria walked in, the door of the suite was


    locked from the outside. Her heart was beating fast.


    The man lying on the bed was her boss, the president of thepany. It wasn''t easy for her to do


    something with him.


    Standing beside the bed, she thought that the man in front of her was dignified and elegant, even if


    he was drunk.


    However, she couldn¡¯t betray Luke.


    Therefore, standing beside the bed, Rosaria began to undress slowly.


    But she had just taken off her coat when Kingsley suddenly opened his eyes. He straightened the


    cor of his suit with his big hands casually and sat up.


    Rosaria was so startled that she screamed and her face turned pale slightly.


    He rubbed his eyebrows with his big hand, looked at Rosaria, and said, "Put it on."


    She was shocked. She froze there, not knowing what to do.


    "The bathroom is over there. Go inside and put it on..." Kingsley said and his eyes swept over the


    bathroom.


    Rosaria took a deep breath and walked into the bathroom. Her hands trembled when she buttoned


    her coat.


    She had thought that the president fell asleep because he was drunk, but she didn¡¯t expect that...


    If I go out now, how am I going to face the president and Luke?''


    She really didn''t know what to do, so she stayed in the bathroom.


    Time passed by quietly. It had been quiet outside. Rosaria couldn''t help but guess,'' Has the


    president left?''


    At this time, a nice andzy female voice came in, "It''s already sote. Why did you let Lee drive


    me here?"


    Rosaria froze, ''Why was there a woman''s voice in the room?''


    "Did you fall asleep?" Kingsley let Sherman sit down on the edge of the bed, feeling warm when he


    held her in his arms.


    "No, I was watching Titanic. I think the heroine is very beautiful. Since I didn''t understand the movie


    plot, I had thought this movie was just so-so before. But I felt s o sad after watching it today." She


    had different feelings now maybe because she


    was more mature.


    He said, "Why didn''t you wait for me to watch it with you?"


    "I think it''s interesting to watch it alone. It''s toote now. What are you doing here? Are you going to


    give me a surprise?"


    Kingsley stroked her hair gently, looked at the bathroom, and said, "Pleasee out." Sherman


    looked over there in surprise.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened slowly, and Rosaria stepped out with a bit o f consternation.


    Sherman narrowed her eyes and asked," You have ady here?"


    Kingsley smiled lightly and clutched her into his arms again. He looked to Rosaria and said to her,


    "Give him a phone call."


    Rosaria was dumbfounded, and she stood there still.


    "I assume you should know who I''m referring to..." Kingsley continued, "Just tell him there¡¯s a


    situation here. He''lle right away."


    Rosaria nodded and dialed the number.


    Then she did as Kingsley told her and spoke on the phone.


    Indeed, Luke came here soon. As soon as h e pushed open the door to the presidential suite, he


    froze.


    "You seem to be surprised?" Kingsley smiled lightly, "This is not how you expected to be? Or did it


    not happen the way you intended?"


    Luke clenched his fists. He got irritated. " You were faking to be drunk the whole time!"


    "I was indeed drunk, but I wasn''t wasted. I assume I should y along with your game. And I''m


    curious about what you''re going to do to me..."


    "From what I can see, you are indeed coldblooded. You''vepletely forgotten about Zora!" Luke


    snapped.


    Rosaria resembled Zora so much, but Kingsley was not tempted. For sure, he was a heartless man.


    "Why are you angry now? Is it because things didn''t happen as you expected? That I didn''t get


    drunk and have sex with her? Well, how about we do it another way now? Suppose I get drunk and


    have sex with her, what would happen next?" Kingsley asked with interest, "What would you like to


    happen next? Do you want me to live with her?"


    Luke didn''t say anything. No matter what, h e just couldn''t see Kingsley living happily. He felt it was


    unfair for Zora, and he wanted to punish Kingsley for her!


    "No matter how much she resembles Zora, I''m not interested. That''s all I''m trying to tell you. Don''t


    try to do anything stupid like this again. I always consider you a friend, s o I will give you my support


    whenever you need it. It¡¯s not because I feel guilty, or that I owe you anything. It never was!"


    "And, what happened between me and Zora is none of your business. From now on, if you are still a


    friend to me, then stop all this stupidity. Otherwise, we''ll just be strangers!" Kingsley delivered his


    words in slow cadences. He was straightforward.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman felt so unbelievable. She stared at him, "Did you just turn down such a beautiful woman?"


    He smiled, "That''s right..."


    "She¡¯s gorgeous. How could you ignore her? " Sherman looked at Rosaria. The woman was indeed


    fascinating. She had an indescribable charm.


    "It''s such a wild world. There are so many beautiful things. Only with you by my side did I find the


    beauty of life. You mean the world to me. Even if there are more beautiful women, none of them can


    compare to you. You are the most beautiful woman in my eyes. If I can''t resist temptation, then I


    don¡¯t deserve your love..."


    Kingsley continued gently, "I''m in my midthirties, and I''ve been through a lot. I''ve met a lot of


    women, all kinds of types. But you are the only one that makes me crazy. Marry me, will you?"


    Then Kingsley got down on one knee and took the box of diamond ring out of his suit pants.


    Sherman was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what was going on.


    "Our baby is over five months old. It won''t b e long before hees to us. Don¡¯t you want to give


    him a family?" Kingsley asked. Kingsley''s eyes were affectionate and fixed on her, devoted and


    attentive, as if the whole universe and all the stars had stopped spinning.


    Was she hallucinating?


    No, she was sober. She couldn''t be soberer. However, Kingsley just proposed to her bluntly, and


    she was so surprised and so shocked.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    "How would you think you know a person? For some people, even if you have lived with them for


    years, and you think you know the person lying beside you every night, he may turn out to be


    completely different from what you think he is. I promise you that if you marry me, I will never make


    you regret it. And I will never let you have any sufferings."


    Sherman understood it well. She could see his devotion and nervousness. She looked deeply into


    his eyes. Somehow, she blurted out, without thinking, "I will! I''m willing to take the chance!"


    Actually, any decision in life was a gamble. This time, she believed she had met the


    right person, and she was willing to take the gamble!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If this time, her marriage to Kingsley failed, as herst marriage to Billy, then it was her fate. She


    had bad luck.


    Kingsley never showed his emotions, but a t the moment, his excitement and joy were so obvious


    on his face. He embraced her and kissed her affectionately.


    Luke was still standing there, as was Rosaria.


    Sherman had never seen a proposal like this before. It was so special and so touching.


    More than a romantic proposal, this one touched her heart more deeply. It impressed her more than


    she had ever seen before.


    Usually, people would propose in an


    elegant and romantic ce, but Kingsley''s proposal was in a bar. When other people proposed,


    they were surrounded by friends, but they were in front of their enemy.


    And the presidential suite was provided by the enemy. It was so impressive...


    Sherman saw Luke was so pissed off that his face went pale. She felt amused. Luke didn¡¯t see this


    coming, did he?


    Luke was indeed pissed off. What the hell was going on here? He set the trap for Kingsley, but it did


    Kingsley and Sherman a big favor, and Kingsley took the chance to propose to Sherman!


    "Good! As you said, we are strangers from now on!" Luke uttered these words through his clenched


    teeth. Then he strode away. In no time, he was gone.


    Rosaria was at a loss and followed Luke


    behind.


    "Luke seems to be mad." Sherman poked her head aside. She felt so happy.


    "I don''t have time to deal with him right now. I just want to hold you in my arms..." Kingsley didn¡¯t


    give a damn about Luke.


    After a while, Sherman said, "Actually, I didn''t want to say yes to you just now. But I saw Luke


    looked like he was watching a funny show. You know I''ve never liked him. I won¡¯t make him happy. I


    don''t want him to see you embarrassed, so he wouldugh at you. So I said yes to you on impulse.


    Impulsiveness is the devil."


    He kissed her and asked, "So, I should have to thank him?"


    "You didn''t n this from the beginning, did you? In that case, you''re bad. You''re irritating Luke on


    purpose!"


    Kingsley smiled, a hint of amusement in his voice, "Why not? I got what I wanted. Besides, since


    you said yes, you cannot back out..."


    "Sounds like you''re the big boss! Even though you got a diamond ring, don''t you think the proposal


    is too simple? Though it''s quite exciting!" Sherman deliberatelyined.


    "I will give you a grand wedding..." He promised solemnly.


    "Actually, I''m not much of a romantic. I like excitement. I feel thrilled that you proposed to me under


    such circumstances. But about the wedding, I haven''t thought about it. I haven¡¯t thought about us


    getting married. Aren''t we fine the way we are?"


    He cupped her chin with both hands and said with a serious look, "But I won¡¯t be happy. I can


    promise you that we won''t have the wedding for the present, but we''ll go to register. We''ll both take


    a step back. What do you think?"


    "OK. After we get registered, we won''t make it public for now. We¡¯ll have the weddingter when I


    give you official consent. Right now you are still under my observation. But you did a great job this


    time. I''m going t o give you a reward."


    Sheughed softly and kissed his thin lips. He kissed her back, passionately and affectionately.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    As Kingsley was kissing her fervently, Sherman asked, "The room is paid anyway. We can stay here


    tonight, right? I''m sure when Luke knows about it, he''ll be so angry that he cannot sleep all night."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You are naughty." Kingsley obliged.


    "But I believe he''s pissed off now. His ploy didn''t work, but it did us such a great favor! " Sherman


    lay on the bed. She felt so happy andfortable.


    Kingsley picked the ring in Paris a long time ago. It was a limited edition. It was very beautiful. The


    ring was engraved with the words, H and W.


    The H stood for Holmes, and the W stood


    for Wright.


    Kingsley used to think it was too naive to engrave names on a ring. But when he had the ring


    engraved, he felt such joy and it meant so much to him. He was so deeply in love. He couldn¡¯t help


    himself.


    Kissing Sherman¡¯s cheek and forehead, Kingsley said, "Thank you! Thank you for agreeing to marry


    me. I had been nervous for a long time. It wasn''t until I heard you say yes that my heart finally


    settled down...


    "You know what? Just before when I said yes, I felt like in a trance. I didn''t think about it at all. It was


    not because of your love, or those moving words you said, but because of the nervousness in your


    eyes. I a m so ordinary, but why would you be nervous about me? Seeing the nervousness in your


    eyes, I was touched ..."


    Kingsley smiled. Then he lifted her slender hand and slowly, grandly, ced the diamond ring on


    her finger. Then he kissed her hand.


    "When I was nervous, you were touched. I feel so happy..."


    "Don''t forget that you are still under my observation. Don¡¯t just treat me casually ever since, or I can


    turn back at any time."


    "I won¡¯t! I will make you feel assured every moment. This is my promise. I can swear..."


    Luke never expected his ploy to fail, but it helped Kingsley.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t take a sip of water, let alone sleep. He couldn''t close his eyes!


    Rosaria was standing outside the room.


    She could clearly hear the loud noises inside. Luke was smashing stuff inside. The sound was loud


    and clear, apanied by a low, angry growl from time to time.


    Luke was obviously furious to the extreme.


    Rosaria was nervous. She knew that for Luke, she was used to seduce Kingsley.


    But now, Kingsley had rejected her ruthlessly. And Kingsley was not the kind o f man who could be


    seduced by that. So, was she of any use to Luke anymore?


    And what would Luke do to her in the future?


    The photos Natalie took were not distributed, because they were intercepted by Billy.


    Billy gave an instant order to recall all the photos, including those that had been distributed.


    In recent days, Day Corporation was not doing well. There were some problems within the


    company. The shares of thepany were changing all the time.


    Billy would not allow any scandal or news against him to appear at this time! All of Natalie''s tactics


    were rejected by him.


    The news didn''t get out, and Natalie was upset. She was unhappy. She felt ufortable all over


    her body. She was going crazy!


    Moriah didn''t stay in the ward for the past few days. She had left. Only a maid was left with her in


    the room. Natalie was gradually recovering.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Just then, Sarah walked into the ward. She was still furious. Once she entered the room, she


    started cursing Natalie and sweeping things around.


    In the past, when Sarah got angry, Natalie always tolerated her. That was because Sarah was


    useful to her. She couldn''t offend Sarah or break the good rtionship with her.


    However, things were different now. Their rtionship had broken up anyway.


    Natalie would not tolerate Sarah''s insults. Immediately, she stood up and scolded, "If you''re going to


    be crazy, get out of here! Don¡¯t annoy me in here!"


    Sarah was instantly enraged. She rushed over and grabbed Natalie''s hair with both hands. She


    pulled hard, with all her strength.


    Natalie''s scalp was pulled tight, and she felt her scalp tingling. Natalie exploded, and then she


    started fighting back. She also grabbed Sarah''s hair.


    Neither of them let go of their hands. After a while, Sarah was no match for Natalie.


    "Wait and see! I''m going to sue you in court! Youmitted homicide!" Sarah was panting heavily


    and staring at Natalie.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? Go ahead! I''ll wait here!" Natalie was not threatened," Imitted


    homicide? It was you killed m y child or I killed your child? Let''s go to court and get it clearly!" ''What


    if they got surveince video? What could Billy prove only with his bare words?


    It was Sarah who pushed me first!'' "Great! We''ll see!" Sarah flung her hands and pulled her hair


    behind her ears. She left in a fury.


    Sarah wasn''t kidding. When she got back t o her ward, she actually called herwyer.


    A few minutester, a man came to visit Natalie in her ward. It was Billy''swyer. H e brought the


    divorce paper and asked her t o sign it.


    As soon as she saw the use that she had to waive all the assets, Natalie got mad. She was like a


    cat whose tail had been stepped on, flinging her hands, "I am not going to sign it!"


    "Mrs. Day, Mr. Day has the evidence of your cheating on him. Even if you don''t sign the paper, he


    will sue you for divorce.


    Eventually, the result will be the same." Thewyer told Natalie.


    "If he doesn''t give me any money, I won''t agree to get a divorce!" She made it clear, straightforward,


    "Ry to Billy what I said."


    Thewyer said, "Mr. Day already told me before I came, Mrs. Day, that you won''t get a penny from


    him."


    Natalie was furious. Her hands gripped the back of the chair, "No way! I will never agree to that!"


    "Mr. Day has the result of the paternity test done on the baby''s centa. If you go to court, Mrs.


    Day, not only will you not get any money but Mr. Day will be entitled to ask forpensation from


    you. Also, Mr. Day will take back the vi in the suburbs." Thewyer said again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The vi is mine. He gave it to me before!" Nataliepletely lost her temper this time. Billy


    wanted to take back the house she was living in?


    "Mrs. Day, it¡¯s true that Mr. Day gave you the vi, but it was only a verbal agreement. Mr. Day has


    the right to take it back. You didn''t go through the procedures in the first ce, did you? I''ve finished


    what Mr. Day asked me to tell you..."


    Finishing his duties, thewyer left. Natalie was alone in the ward. She was still mad.


    She knew a little bit about thew. She knew that what thewyer said was true. I n the end, she


    was responsible for all of this!


    In spite of all her plotting, in the end, she failed. She lost everything.


    Days ago, because of fear, anxiety, and worry, her spirit almost broke down, so all she could think


    about was aborting the baby, but she forgot to destroy the centa.


    Leaving the evidence for Billy, wasn''t she asking for it herself?

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Thinking about it, Natalie was so angry that she gave herself a p.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had no choice but to divorce Billy, so she wanted to cry.


    Billy had gone too far. Not only did he not give her money, but he also wanted to take back the vi


    that he gave her!


    What was worse, she didn''t have anything o f value, except for the car he bought her in the past,


    which was worth several million dors.


    In fact, she knew they would have to divorce sooner orter, but she didn''t want t o agree today. If


    he sued for divorce, she had to agree.


    She had wanted to ask him for more money, but it seemed to be impossible now.


    There was no point in stalling for time. She would definitely not get the money!


    But she didn''t want to divorce him. Howe she was reduced to such a state?


    Since she didn''t have a good time, Billy shouldn''t have a good time either!


    However, Billy wasn''t willing to continue wasting time with her. That night, he directly had hiswyer


    go to the court.


    When Natalie just walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower, she received a subpoena from


    thewyer.


    Gritting her teeth, she tore up the subpoena and threw it into the trash.


    She called Billy. When he picked up the phone, she sneered, "Why are you in such a hurry to


    divorce me? It doesn''t work even if I agree to divorce you tonight. You can''t make up with Sherman


    immediately. Don''t dream about it!"


    Billy ignored her, as if he didn''t hear her words. Then he directly said, "I''ll see you at the Civil


    Registry Office tomorrow at 3 pm."


    After that, he hung up the phone...


    The sound of beeping echoed in the ward. Natalie was so angry that she mmed the phone on the


    wall and screamed loudly, "A h!"


    Kingsley wanted to go to the Civil Registry Office tomorrow to register the marriage. After thinking


    about it, Sherman nodded.


    In fact, she opened her heart slowly.


    Yesterday she said that they could register their marriage but couldn''t have a wedding, for she


    wanted to test Kingsley. However, those words were jokes.


    She had already had a failed marriage, so she took her second marriage more seriously. How could


    she be that casual or reckless?


    As long as they registered their marriage, she would be Kingsley''s wife legally. So it wouldn''t


    change anything whether they had a wedding or not.


    From the moment of registration, they became a couple. It didn''t matter whether they had a wedding


    or not.


    If she really wanted to test him, she wouldn''t have agreed to his proposal. Nor would she have


    agreed to register their marriage. She wasn''t a fool. No one would test their partner''s character after


    registering the marriage.


    The Day family was rich and prestigious. S o was the Wright family. To be more exact, the Wright


    family was richer and more prestigious than the Day family. She needed some time to adjust herself


    and be ready for everything. She didn''t want to depend on him for everything.


    Sherman slept soundly at night. Kingsley couldn''t fall asleep. He kept his eyes open all the night.


    Kingsley tossed and turned. Afraid to disturb her, he got up, put on his pajamas, and went to the


    study next door.


    Thinking that he was going to register his marriage with Sherman, he was so happy a s if he was a


    huge wave having fun in the sea. He seemed to be an inted balloon in the air, which got bigger


    and lighter.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Mr. Wright seemed to be a fool the whole night. He kept standing up and sitting down. He even


    giggled.


    The next morning, there was an urgent meeting in thepany. Lee kept waiting outside the door,


    constantly checking the time.


    However, Kingsley was leisurely waiting for Sherman to go to the Civil Registry Office with him.


    Sherman had woken up, but she was in a daze. When she saw Kingsley standing in front of the


    bed, she said in surprise," Didn''t Lee ask you to go to thepany for a meeting?"


    "We should give priority to ourselves. The meeting can be dyed..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ourselves?" She was even more confused, ¡± What are you talking about?"


    Kingsley stared at her closely and said in a low voice, "Register our marriage in the Civil Registry


    Office."


    Sherman tilted her head, thought for a moment seriously, and said, "Did I promise you?"


    "You promised me yesterday..." He said anxiously.


    Sherman nodded andughed, "Why are you so serious? I didn''t forget it. I''m just kidding.¡±


    He looked at her with his deep eyes and hooked up his thin lips. Thinking that she was so cute,


    Kingsley patted her hip gently. "You should attend the meeting first. We can go to the Civil Registry


    Office this afternoon. I haven''t changed my clothes yet."


    Kingsley shook his head and insisted on going to the Civil Registry Office.


    "You should go to thepany first.


    Otherwise I won''t go there today." Sherman began to threaten him. How could he make so many


    people at thepany wait for him?


    Kingsley said helplessly, "Okay. But you should go to thepany with me."


    Finally, Sherman began to twist her forehead, "It''s not necessary."


    "I''m afraid you''ll run away. You have to follow me so I can feel at ease..." He said.


    Sherman had to agree. Lee drove them to thepany, and she was in a good mood.


    When they arrived there, Sherman said, "I''ll stay in the office. I shouldn''t attend thepany''s


    internal meeting."


    Kingsley hugged her and said, "I start thepany because of our baby. You are his mother. You


    are the most suitable person t o participate in the meeting."


    "Nonsense." Sherman red at him, "I give up!"


    "Well. Because what I said makes sense..."


    Afterwards, Kingsley and Sherman sat side by side in the meeting room. Thepany¡¯s executives


    began to report.


    Kingsley kept pouring warm water for her and asked if she needed something to eat.


    Other people didn''t dare to say anything, but they couldn''t help but look at Kingsley and Sherman.


    Sherman signaled him to take the meeting seriously. She was fine and didn''t need anything.


    Kingsley ignored her because he didn''t always take others into consideration. All the employees


    here needed to listen to him, but he didn''t need to consider anyone of them.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    On the other side.


    Natalie knew that she couldn''t evade the divorce and she had to go to Civil Registry Office. The


    court litigation was not a joke. If she was litigated against, she would definitely lose.


    Reluctantly, she put on her clothes and went to Civil Registry Office.


    Billy asked her to arrive at three o¡¯clock. But Natalie deliberately dyed by fifteen minutes.


    However, after she arrived, Billy hadn''t arrived yet.


    In the end, Billy arrived at 3:30 pm so she waited for him for fifteen minutes. Natalie originally


    intended to make Billy wait for her but actually she waited for Billy, which made her furious.


    Billy didn''t speak to her and directly walked forward. Billy seemed not to want t o say anything to


    Natalie, as his disgust at her was very strong.


    Natalie was very furious and her fury couldn''t be suppressed. "Even if you hate m e, you still have


    to see me today, right? I didn''t expect you to be such a stingy man. You even take back the vi that


    you gave t o me. The president of Day Corporation is s o generous."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy behaved as if he didn''t hear her words and continued to walk forward. Suddenly, h e seemed to


    recall something and looked back to say to her in a cold voice. "Any woman who sets me up will be


    punished, especially you!"


    Billy was not harsh on people but Natalie had gone too far and it was impossible for Billy to forgive


    her!


    Natalie just wanted tough out loud when she heard these words. ''When a man chooses to be


    ruthless, he is really ruthless.''


    Billy didn''t go far forward before he suddenly stopped. Natalie followed his gaze, staring at the two


    people.


    They were Sherman and Kingsley, both of whom had a faint smile on their faces.


    They seemed to be in a good mood. They were obviously going to register their marriage.


    Could it be said that enemies were bound t o meet on a narrow road? Natalie and Billy encountered


    Sherman and Kingsley in such a ce.


    However, Sherman and Kingsley were to register the marriage while Natalie and Billy were to


    register the divorce. Things changed quickly in the world. This was really sarcastic.


    Sherman looked at Billy and Natalie out of the corner of her eye. But she ignored them.


    The rtionship between Billy and her had long been broken and her disgust at him was so deep at


    the beginning that there was no need to greet him.


    Kingsley was in a good mood, with a smile on his face. So, he smiled at everyone that met him.


    Billy had never experienced this kind of pain before. It was like a few ribs in his body being cruelly


    taken away. The pain was heart-piercing. Billy fixedly stared at Sherman and Kingsley. When


    Sherman passed Billy, his hand trembled and he wanted to hold her hand.


    However, how could Billy hold Sherman¡¯s hand? He was not her husband anymore.


    He was in no position to hold her hand.


    In the end, she went past him. Sherman was in love with Kingsley while Billy was i n pain, standing


    still and unable to move. The contrast was sharp.


    She must havee to register the marriage. After Billy guessed this, his heart hurt, as if his heart


    was being hit by a sledgehammer. At this moment, he didn''t want to walk anymore. He just wanted


    to sit here.


    Natalie said behind him. "A fortunate woman is different. Even if she is divorced, she can find a


    better husband. Look at her! Look at you. You only deserve to see that woman''s back!" "Shut up!"


    Billy suddenly roared, with her eyes bing scarlet.


    Natalie was not afraid of him now. "Roar at me? Even if you roar at me, you can¡¯t change the fact


    that she is about to marry someone else!¡±


    Billy couldn''t bear such a stimulus. He pinched her neck with one hand and watched her struggling.


    Her face turned pale and she had difficulty breathing. But Billy gave a smile.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    This time he had self-control. When


    Natalie was unable to breathe well and was about to faint, Billy loosened his hand and threw her to


    the ground.


    After sitting on the ground for a long time, Natalie slowly recovered. ''Since you don¡¯t want me to live


    well, let''s go to hell together!¡¯


    When they arrived in the register room, Natalie said that she had forgotten to take her Social


    Security card, as she had left it i n Livia''s house.


    Billy asked her to call Livia. Natalie answered that Livia had gone and was not a t home. So, they


    could not register the divorce today. Billy asked her toe again tomorrow.


    She was deliberately retaliating!


    Billy turned her bag upside down and there was really no Social Security card.


    "Don''t try to irritate me. Bring all the needed things tomorrow. Otherwise, I will g o directly to court. I


    don''t have time to waste with you!" Billy''s eyes were cold.


    Natalie frowned and ignored him. As they didn''t divorce, she could return to the Day family''s vi.


    Besides, she had not packed u p her things yet. So, she had to go back to the Day family''s vi to


    pack things.


    Since she went back to the vi, she stayed there. She packed up for a few hours until i t was dark,


    after which shey on the bed and went to sleep.


    Billy drank alcohol, but he didn¡¯t drink much. He hoped to be drunk but he wanted to remember the


    pain.


    Walking towards the vi, from a distance, he could see the light in the room was on. There was no


    doubt that Natalie was in the room.


    Thinking of Sherman again, Billy was panting heavily. If it hadn''t been for Natalie, he and Sherman


    would be living a very happy life now!


    If it hadn''t been for her, he, Sherman, and their baby would be together now.


    If it hadn''t been for her...


    These feelings and thoughts almost drove him mad. When he looked at the car parked aside out of


    his eye, he stepped over.


    This ce happened to be a blind spot so what happened here could not be taken by the


    surveince camera. Billy picked up an iron rod and mmed it towards the car without hesitation.


    His pain, resentment, and regret were like a snake, which was swallowing and biting his heart.


    The snake''s venom drove him mad.


    It was not until he was tired, exhausted and unable to lift his arm anymore that Billy gave up hitting


    the car, threw the iron rod i n the trash can and left.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie slept all night. This was a luxurious vi. She didn¡¯t want to leave, but she couldn''t stay here,


    as Billy kept forcing her t o leave.


    However, when she walked to the car with her suitcases, she couldn¡¯t help screaming." Ahhhhh!!!!"


    She originally intended to sell the car for herst wealth, as she could not maintain such a luxurious


    car.


    But now, the car was ruined! It was smashed to pieces! It was out of shape.


    Natalie threw the suitcases on the ground and shouted presumptuously, "Billy! You bastard! Come


    out! Come out! Come out!"


    Her voice was loud and her anger was to ignite everything. Natalie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t


    stand steadily.


    Billy was still sleeping and couldn''t hear her roar at all.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    No matter how she mored downstairs, it was a waste of time. Finally, she couldn''t control her


    anger anymore. Natalie ran upstairs with all her strength and directly pushed the door of Billy''s


    bedroom open with her hand.


    The sound was so loud that Billy was finally awakened.


    "Billy, you¡¯re a bastard! You''re just a bastard! You deliberately smashed my car!" Natalie almost


    became mad. "I''m going to sue you!"


    He got up indifferently and said coldly, "Do as you like. I don¡¯t seem to have any reason to smash


    your car. If you want to sue, just d o so. I¡¯m really curious about how the court will judge. I am the


    president of Day Corporation. Will people really believe that I deliberately smashed a car because I


    cannot get it? Also, are you sure I smashed i t? Do you have evidence?"


    Hearing these words, she felt helpless.


    Boiling with rage, finally she was unable to restrain it anymore. Natalie seemed crazy. She rushed


    towards Billy to scratch and beat him.


    ''He wants to divorce and I agree. But he doesn''t give me any money and takes back the vi he


    previously gave to me. The only remaining property in my hand is the car, but he even smashed it!''


    How could this make her not burn with anger and fly into a rage? What did she get i n return for


    herself after so many years of forbearance and scheming?


    She scratched and beat him, exerting all her strength. At this time, she was no different from shrews


    and lunatics, not as tender as usual at all.


    Billy didn''t want to waste time on her. The strength of a woman could notpete with that of a


    man. He raised his big hand and grabbed Natalie''s wrist instead. "I don''t want to beat you. Don''t try


    to provoke me. You absolutely can''t bear the consequences! Prepare the things for the divorce.


    Then get out of my house immediately!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterwards, he walked out of the room and ignored her.


    But how could Natalie listen to him? She was already on the verge of freaking out so she was really


    not afraid of and didn''t care about anything.


    Regardless of her image, Natalie sat on the floor angrily. Ignoring Billy''s warning, she was just


    sitting there still.


    She was the only one left in the room. Sitting on the ground, she pped her palms against the


    floor with great strength. After a while, her palms became red and hot.


    The ce where the car was parked was a blind spot so there was no monitor recording the


    process of Billy smashing the car. She could not sue him, as she had n o evidence.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She was panting heavily, as if her heart, lungs


    and liver were being burned.


    Billy went to thepany. After a while, his assistant appeared at the bedroom door, as he was


    dispatched to drive Natalie t o Civil Registry Office.


    She still sat there, regardless of her image. She asked the assistant to tell Billy that if h e didn''t


    compensate her, she would never g o to Civil Registry Office!


    Hearing her answer, the assistant really became speechless. He said, "If this is the case, then Ms.


    Moore should wait for the court''s summons."


    ''They just know to threaten me with the court.¡¯ Natalie hummed coldly. Then she got up and closed


    the door in front of the assistant, after which she searched the room for something of value.


    But there was nothing valuable in the room, let alone bank cards!


    Feeling ufortable, she swept all the things in the room to the ground. Then she walked out of


    the room with her bag. When


    passing by the living room, she deliberately knocked Moriah''s favorite porcin vase to the ground


    and it broke into pieces, with a crisp sound.


    Anyway, she couldn''t take the things away, so it''s better to destroy them together.


    Since she was distressed, she wanted to make Billy and Moriah also distressed.


    When arriving at the gate of Civil Registry Office again, Natalie said that she had forgotten to bring


    something important and needed to go back. So, she and Billy could not register the divorce.


    Billy was really irritated. With a move of his body, he stood in front of Natalie. His expression was as


    cold as ice. "What the hell did you forget to bring?" "Something important!" Natalie now enjoyed


    making him unhappy.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    "Tell me the location and name. Someone will bring it."


    "The door of the room is locked so there is n o way to get in."


    Suddenly, Billy''s eyes fell on her. He said in a sharp and ironic tone. "He naturally has a way to get


    in. As for the damage fee, he willpensate you. The location!"


    Natalie deliberately dyed, as she deliberately wanted to drive Billy crazy. " What a stingy person


    you are! I don''t feel assured!"


    "You still have half an hour. Otherwise, go directly to the court. I¡¯ll start counting time from now."


    Then, Billy nced at the time, with a serious expression on his face.


    Natalie didn''t say anything. The two stood a t the door of Civil Registry Office in a stalemate.


    As time passed, Billy'' grew more and more impatient. But Natalie looked refreshed.


    After waiting for twenty-eight minutes, Billy called thewyer and asked him to go to the court first.


    Then Natalie walked into Civil Registry Office unhurriedly.


    Billy snorted coldly. As he and Natalie had already negotiated, they registered the divorce very


    quickly.


    At the moment when he walked out of Civil Registry Office, Billy only felt relieved. But when he


    thought of Sherman, a few stones seemed suddenly to be pressed down on his chest, making him


    unable to breathe.


    Natalie gritted her teeth behind his back and she thumped her high heels heavily on the floor,


    making very loud noises.


    Not long after leaving Civil Registry Office, Billy received a call from Sarah. She said she was going


    to the court to sue Natalie.


    Billy exined calmly, "There is no big chance of winning thewsuit. Do you have any evidence?"


    Sarah added, "You told me that there was surveince at home. I''ll bring the surveince video to


    the court."


    "You pushed her. If you sue her, you cannot win as you don¡¯t have conclusive evidence. If you really


    want to sue her, do so at will. But from an objective point of view, there is not much chance of


    winning."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that she deliberately used a scheme to harm me?" "Did she admit? A guess is


    always a guess. A guess without evidence will not be convincing." Billy answered.


    Did Billy like the child that Sarah lost?


    After all, the child was his own nephew. He liked it. But he did not hope that Sarah gave birth to the


    child.


    Leonel was a pretty rotten man. He didn¡¯t deserve to have a baby born by Sarah!


    Sarah''s future life could not be ruined by Leonel. If Sarah gave birth to Leonel''s baby, their


    rtionship could not be easily severed. Billy didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.


    Now that there was no child, Billy had to intervene in Sarah''s marriage. Divorce was the best


    solution.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if this child was born, Leonel would not restrain himself, as he was born a libertine. So, both


    Sarah and the child would suffer. In fact, it was fine now that she had lost the child...


    Since she and Leonel were not tied up by a child, it would be better to divorce now.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Natalie had nowhere to go. As ast resort, she called Livia.


    Fortunately, Livia had not got married yet and Natalie carried her suitcase to Livia¡¯s home. When


    Livia saw Natalie, she sighed for a long time, not knowing what to say.


    Natalie had a very bad temper, as she was a grumbling woman and she now was in a rage. She


    asked Livia to buy wine. Then sitting in the living room, she drank too much wine and became


    completely drunk.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Sarah called Natalie, "I will sue you, so you can get ready."


    Natalie said angrily, "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Come on!"


    Leonel owed her money. She didn''t mess with Leonel and Sarah, but they wanted to mess with her.


    She didn''t care about anything now.


    She wanted to make a big scene and let everyone in Santabaca know about it!


    Leonel was so shameless that he didn''t give her six million dors. Thinking of it, she was very


    annoyed.


    The men she met were petty. Billy not only didn''t give her any money, but also smashed her car.


    Leonel not only didn''t give her money, but also ruined her future.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Why? Was she born to have conflicts with men? Or did she have conflicts with men who were


    rted to the Day family?


    Livia asked her to stop drinking. Natalie directly refused and yelled at Livia. She was so annoyed


    that she wanted to set fire t o the whole house.


    Natalie seemed to be crazy the whole night. She yelled, shouted, and even smashed beer bottles.


    Livia wanted to say something, but let go of Natalie after thinking about it. She had warned Natalie,


    but Natalie didn¡¯t listen to her, so she was reduced to this state today!


    Natalie got no house or money in the end, s o why did she insist on marrying Billy in the first ce?


    She wanted to marry into the rich Day family, but it was not easy for her to be Billy''s wife, for Billy


    didn''t love her and she had a bad temper.


    She always pretended to be gentle and considerate in front of Billy in the past.


    In fact, this was the biggest drawback. Billy was used to her gentleness and consideration, but her


    real nature was exposed after marriage. How could Billy stand her bad temper?


    If Natalie had pretended to be gentle and considerate all her life, nothing would have happened.


    Kingsley wasn¡¯t at home. Sherman suddenly wanted to eat some snacks.


    She put on her jacket and went to the nearby supermarket with her purse.


    She bought some jelly, potato chips and cookies. Since she was pregnant, she was just like a child


    who wanted to eat snacks, which surprised her.


    After that, she wrapped her jacket tightly and walked out of the supermarket.


    It waste at night. There were many stars i n the sky, which meant the next day should be sunny.


    After walking for a while, she saw a ck Bentley car downstairs. It wasn¡¯t Kingsley''s car.


    Billy opened the door and got out of the car. He wasn''t the same as usual but was a bit anxious and


    nervous.


    ''Why does hee here?¡¯


    Sherman frowned and walked straight forward without looking at him.


    "Can we talk for a moment?" Billy said slowly, "It won''t upy you for a long time."


    After getting out of the Civil Registry Office, he had been missing her and wanted to see her very


    much.


    "Go ahead." Carrying the bag in her hand, Sherman turned around and looked at him, "What do you


    want to say?"

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Billy didn''t know what to say. He was silent and rubbed his hands awkwardly.


    Sherman said nothing and looked at him quietly. It was ironic that they met in such a scene.


    "When did you find out that I cheated on you?" Billy asked.


    "The moment I saw condoms in your luggage," Sherman answered calmly.


    It was windy. Sherman wrapped her jacket tightly. Seeing that, Billy suggested, "It''s cold, let''s go to


    the cafe shop nearby."


    Sherman stood still and said, "No, it¡¯s fine. I don''t have much time to talk to you." Billy suddenly


    reacted to what she said. '' The condoms in my luggage, huh?¡¯


    He had never put condoms in his luggage. I t seemed that Natalie must have done it.


    It was true that he didn¡¯t know people well. He always thought that Natalie was kind, considerate,


    and simple. Now it turned out that he had been fooled by Natalie.


    Even though he was angry now, there was nothing he could do.


    He made mistakes and what he lost would nevere back.


    "I owe you an apology for what had happened. I''m sorry." Billy said slowly.


    "Forget about it. Actually, our seven-year rtionship can¡¯t stand the test of temptation. We''ve been


    together for seven years, and you''re in love with a woman you haven''t known for a long time. After


    spending a long time together, I thought we had a tacit understanding. Even if I say nothing, you


    know what I mean and what I want. But finally, I realized I was totally wrong. We''re done. I don''t


    want to talk about it again. That''s it."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sherman was going to say something else, but after hesitation, she gave up. Now they had nothing


    to do with each other, and what happened between her and Billy was all in the past. There was no


    need to say anything else.


    Billy felt miserable and said, "Natalie and I are divorced."


    "Hmm," Sherman answered nonchntly and looked at the time. "Is there anything else? If you


    excuse me, I''ll go upstairs."


    Billy wanted Sherman to stay, but he couldn¡¯t find an excuse for her to stay. Billy had never been so


    confused. He hesitated for a long time and asked cautiously, "Can I hug you?"


    Billy got up the courage to ask. He was afraid of her rejection.


    Billy thought of all the terrible things he had done in the past and felt he had no face to make such a


    request. However, he couldn''t control himself.


    "Can I hug you onest time?" Bill looked pitiful and his narrowed eyes were full of expectation.


    Sherman didn''t turn around and shook her head firmly. "No."


    He stumbled on his feet, leaned against the car, and said, "Can we still be friends in the future?"


    Friends could meet in a friendly way and get along with each other. Now he was satisfied that he


    could keep a good rtionship with Sherman.


    Sherman refused again, "No!"


    What Sherman thought was simple. No matter whether it was a male friend or a female friend, a


    friend was a friend. What was the point of being friends with her ex-husband?


    Sherman''s answer did not surprise Billy. H e knew her well. His hopes were ultimately dashed. He


    was to me for all of this.


    "It''s gettingte. Please go back home." After saying that, Sherman went upstairs.


    Billy didn''t leave and still stood downstairs. He took a cigarette case out of his pocket as usual and


    started smoking.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Billy made a big mistake. He and Sherman could never be together again. He was depressed and


    kept smoking.


    When Kingsley came back and saw Billy, h e said coldly, "Mr. Day."


    Billy said nothing but kept smoking.


    Kingsley ignored Billy and walked forward with his long legs, holding the orange juice in his hand.


    Sherman liked to drink orange juice these days.


    When Kingsley walked away, Billy said, "Be nice to her!"


    "Of course," Kingsley said and then he went upstairs.


    Billy stood in ce and kept smoking.


    Several cigarette butts were scattered on the ground, glowing in the night.


    A small cold wind blew, extinguishing thest small me on the cigarette butt. His hope died like


    the extinguished mes.


    Billy stood downstairs all night. When he left early in the morning, his legs went numb and his


    forehead was flushed with fever. Obviously, he had a cold.


    For Billy, the physical pain was nothing. Mental pain had already overwhelmed him. Why bother to


    care about physical pain?


    At that time, Billy was totally at a loss.


    When the car arrived at the Day family''s vi, Billy passed out. Moriah was shocked. She


    immediately called the doctor and asked the maid to take Billy upstairs.


    After receiving an injection and drinking medicine, Billy woke up. Moriah took care o f him


    personally. Billy didn''t get sick often, and it was the third time he had a fever in his life.


    Billy hugged Moriah and cried as if he had lost his beloved toy when he was three years old. "Mom,


    I feel bad. Sherman and I will never be together."


    Moriah silently patted Billy''s shoulder and heard him cry bitterly. Maybe he would feel better after he


    cried.


    Sherman heard Kingsley say Billy did not leave. She didn''t say anything but sighed.


    Hugging Sherman, Kingsley thought that if Billy hadn''t made mistakes, he would never have been


    able to hold Sherman in his arms today.


    Kingsley thought that he was a lucky man.


    Natalie had a hard time because Sarah hired awyer and sued her.


    Natalie hired awyer too. Looking at the deposits on her bank card became less and less, she was


    a little worried and raised her hand to p herself.


    She was so stupid! In order to show that she was different from other women, and t o show her


    pride, she refused Billy''s money and bank cards. When she thought about it, she thought she was


    an idiot!


    Now her reputation was ruined and she had no money. She was no longer Billy''s wife. Natalie was


    angry with herself and reached out to pinch her thighs.


    Natalie thought that she could sell the car for millions of dors. But it wouldn¡¯t happen.


    When Natalie returned to her room wearily, she contacted herwyer and waited to go t o court.


    There was no way for Sarah and Leonel to nder her. She must take revenge on them. If both


    parties continued messing with each other, they woulde to a bad end. But Natalie didn¡¯t care


    about it.


    Anyway, she was as crazy as a madwoman.


    Natalie met her ssmate on the road.


    With a ttering smile, her ssmate asked her how she felt to be a rich wife, which sounded more


    like sarcasm to her. Natalie ignored her ssmate and left coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    No one couldugh at her!

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Luke was very angry and violent. He had lost his temper from time to time. He was o n the verge of


    getting irritated.


    In the past few days, Rosaria didn''t dare to approach him. She was afraid that she would get into


    trouble if he threw his temper. After he returned from the bar, his temper grew on.


    He and Kingsley had been friends for so many years, and their rtionship had been even more


    intimate than that of friends.


    But now, for the sake of a woman, Kingsley had threatened to cut off their rtionship!


    Luke thought that Kingsley was joking, so h e just waited quietly. However, many days had passed


    and Kingsley hadn''t called him yet.


    It seemed that his words were serious, not a joke.


    However, he had fallen in love with a woman, which indicated that he wasn''t heartless.


    Suddenly, Luke''s phone rang and he picked it up. The childish voice of a little boy came from the


    call, "Dad, when will youe back?"


    At this time, his expression became gentle. He was no longer as gloomy and cold as usual. "Do you


    miss Dad?"


    "Yes!" The boy nodded and hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "Dad, it¡¯s my mom''s birthday


    today."


    Hearing this, even though he didn''t have any mood swings, he changed into a disgusted


    expression. When he talked to the little boy, he got very gentle, "Did she ask you to call me?"


    "Dad, we should celebrate my mom¡¯s birthday together," the little boy said.


    "I''m very busy. I don''t have time. When you celebrate your birthday, I will definitelye back.


    Good boy, you should be obedient." As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    A woman came out under the dim yellow light. She shuffled slowly with her crippled legs.


    "Mom, look at the cake." The boy was clever and sensible. He took out a fruit cake, covered with a


    layer of kiwi and ayer of strawberries. It was really attractive.


    The woman was slightly surprised, "Where did you get it?"


    "I asked my teacher to take me to the cake shop to buy it with my lucky money." The boy reached


    out to take the candles with his short arm from the table, and then inserted them in the cake


    seriously.


    The woman was very touched, and her eyes became bright. Standing there, she stared at the cake


    and was lost in thought.


    On her birthday, no one cared about her except for her son, who remembered her birthday and


    celebrated it.


    "Mom, the school will hold a parentteacher meeting tomorrow." The boy was looking forward to his


    mother''s


    attendance. The meetings had always been attended by his father''s assistant.


    For other ssmates, either father or mother would attend the meeting. For him, only his father''s


    assistant attended it. He especially hoped to go with his mother.


    He turned around and stared at the woman. He pulled her sleeve and shook it gently. " Mom, can


    you take my hand to the parentteacher meeting tomorrow?"


    She pictured that she took his tender little white hand and walked into the school in the dim yellow


    sunset. The school was a happy world for children, full of childishughter. It was a beautiful ce.


    However, such a thought had only just emerged in her mind when she tossed it far away.


    Obviously, she couldn''t go with him. It was unrealistic.


    She had been to his parent-teacher meeting once, but that experience told her that she would never


    attend it again.


    The children were young and naive. When she entered the school, the children were staring at her


    legs. Some of them said that she was just like the old granny on TV, with crippled legs.


    Then, when her son came back from school that day, he had wounds on his body and face. His


    school uniform was even torn.


    She asked him what had happened.


    He refused to speak. He remained silent, and his expression was very stubborn.


    She seldom lost her temper, but that time, she really lost her temper and hit him hard.


    At that time, he was too young and was beaten so hard that he cried out and said that his


    ssmates called her cripple, so h e fought with them.


    She was stunned for a long time. When she went to school that day, she wore her bestlooking


    clothes with joy. However, she still was mocked for her crippled legs.


    When Luke came back, he looked at the child and then looked at her. He said," Don''t go to our


    son''s school anymore!"


    Even at this moment, she still remembered the coldness and disgust in his eyes. He even felt that it


    was unnecessary to see her.


    Since then, she had never been to her son''s school, let alone attend a parent-teacher meeting.


    It was not because of Luke''s words, but because her son''s school was the most famous noble


    school in Lanechett.


    Students were always troublesome and prejudiced. She didn''t want her son to be wronged again.


    She didn''t want him to suffer strange eyes and gossip behind him.


    His hope was dashed. The woman shook her head and said, "There are a lot of things to do


    tomorrow. I don''t have time to go there."


    The boy said anxiously, "Mom, I''ve grown u p. I can protect you!"


    With a smile, the woman cut the cake, gave a piece of cake to the boy first, and then cut a piece of


    cake for herself. She said, "I don¡¯t have time to go there. I''m sorry to disappoint you..."


    She had mixed feelings, which was indescribable. She felt disappointed, lonely and sad.


    She had forgotten that she was different from normal people. Even if she didn¡¯t think so, it didn''t


    mean that others didn''t think so.


    Sarah made up her mind to sue Natalie. She would not withdraw her suit. The court time had been


    set.


    Natalie also refused to give in and hired awyer. She would not allow herself to be bullied.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Billy didn''t get involved in their conflicts. Nor did he want to pay attention to them.


    At this moment, he was very lonely. He seemed to have lost his soul, and only his physical body


    was left.


    He wasn''t in the mood to care about thepany, let alone anything else.


    He went back to the apartment where he used to live with Sherman.


    Thinking of the time when he lived with Sherman, he missed Sherman so much. The only regret


    was that the wedding photos they had taken back then were nowhere to be seen.


    It had been a long time since they had cleaned up the apartment. Since Sherman left, he never


    came back and it was full of dust now.


    When Billy threw out the trash, he saw many pieces of wedding photos in the trash can.


    The photos were torn into very small pieces. Sherman must be very angry back then.


    His heart seemed to be torn into pieces. He curled up in pain and was out of breath.


    He threw his suit jacket casually on the ground, knelt down, and rummaged for all the pieces from


    the trash can. Then he sat o n the floor recklessly and put them together.


    He didn''t know whether he could put all the pieces together, but he wanted to try his best. This was


    his happiness.


    His suit pants were already covered with dust. There was a pile of pieces in front of him.


    If he had known the current situation, he wouldn''t have divorced Sherman in the past. However, no


    one could expect what would happen in the future.


    Otherwise, many people in the world wouldn''t feel pity and sorry for something they did.


    Kingsley was going back to Lanechett, but Sherman didn¡¯t want to go back. He was worried about


    her, so she had to go there.


    They took the earliest flight. When they arrived there, it was already afternoon.


    Kingsley''s mother and grandpa were already waiting at the airport.


    Sherman felt embarrassed. She thought it was impolite for her to have the elders wait for her.


    Cathy took hold of her arm and asked her if she was hungry and tired.


    Sherman answered her questions. Cathy told her to be at ease.


    Tonell was well dressed and in good spirit. He wore a pair of sses and a hat, with a cane. Seeing


    Sherman, he asked, "How do I look?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She tried not tough and said, "You''re very handsome and fashionable!"


    Tonell fiddled with his hat happily.


    They kept ignoring Kingsley all the time.


    However, Kingsley felt contented. It was a great pleasure for him to see his family like his beloved


    woman.


    When they returned to the Wright family''s vi, dinner had already been prepared. They sat down


    and started having dinner.


    Kingsley''s mother and grandpa kept giving Sherman dishes. Her te was full of food during dinner.


    She looked at Kingsley with a pleading look.


    He smiled warmly and lightly, "Do you want to eat bacon?"


    While saying that, he reached out to give her several slices of bacon.


    Sherman couldn''t help but grit her teeth and said, "You must have done it on purpose!¡±


    "What? You want to eat eggs? Well, eggs are quite good. They are rich in nutrition..." While saying


    that, he put two eggs on her te.


    Seeing the two of them, Cathyughed, "I didn''t expect Kingsley to be naughty. I haven''t seen him


    like this before."


    Tonell was very satisfied that Kingsley had been with his beloved woman.


    Kingsley smiled lightly and ignored her grieved eyes, "You didn''t eat anything on the ne. You


    should eat more now."


    "I can''t eat it up." Her te was already full of food now. It was impossible for her to eat it up.


    "Try to eat it as much as you can. If not, just throw it away." He said.


    Sherman shook her head, "That''s not polite. And I don¡¯t have that habit.¡±


    She thought it was very impolite to leave leftovers on the table.


    "If you can''t finish it, just put it on my te..." He said.


    Hearing his words, Kingsley''s mother and grandpa turned their heads to look at him i n surprise.


    ''Didn''t he use to be a neat freak?''


    So Tonell smiled, picked up the carrots on his te, and said affectionately," Kingsley, I don''t want


    to eat carrots.¡±


    Kingsleyughed lightly, "Grandpa, isn''t there a trash can beside you?"

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Kingsley''s grandpa muttered, "How can you treat your own grandpa like this?"


    Sherman was speechless.


    After dinner, Kingsley''s mother talked to Sherman about the wedding. Sherman said, "I want to


    have the wedding some timeter."


    "It''s better to have the wedding now. If you have it after the baby is born, the baby won''t be able to


    attend it and can only see your wedding photos. It would be a pity. Besides, you will have the


    wedding sooner o rter." Kingsley''s mother said.


    After thinking about it, Sherman thought her words made sense.


    "So, let''s have the wedding now. It''s sunny and warm recently. If you give birth to a baby, you have


    to rest for a long time.


    Maybe a year will pass by. At that time, Kingsley will be thirty-five years old. Do you have any


    concerns?¡±


    She tilted her head. ''I would have the baby : n four months and then I have to rest for a few months,


    which would take me a long time.''


    "We have time for a wedding now. You happen to be off work. After the baby is born, you might go


    to work. At that time, you won''t have much time and interest in picking things out."


    While saying that, Kingsley''s mother hurried to take out the booklet of wedding photos. She turned


    the pages slowly and asked Sherman about her favorite style Hearing her words, Kingsley''s


    grandpa said, "I like the ssic style wedding photos."


    Kingsley''s mother didn''t look up at him but said, "Dad, it''s up to Sherman."


    Kingsley¡¯s grandpa was unhappy. He hurried to take a booklet of ssic style wedding photos and


    put it in front of Sherman.


    Sherman listened to them, who talked about the advantages and benefits of different styles.


    Sherman looked at Kingsley''s mother and then at Kingsley''s grandpa. Kingsley smiled lightly and


    gazed at her with deep eyes.


    After a long time, she finally went upstairs.


    Sherman felt a little tired. Kingsley walked i n, gave her a ss of warm milk, and asked, "How do


    you like it?"


    After thinking about it, she replied, "I''m a little touched."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately narrowed his deep eyes, "D o you know what this means?"


    "They love me, so I''m touched. It makes sense." Sherman said.


    However, Kingsley showed a gentle smile," So let''s have the wedding."


    Sherman said, "I think it is too sudden and impulsive."


    "I won''t make you regret it." He cupped her face with hisrge hands gently and promised a moving


    and charming vow in her ear.


    She sighed softly and said, "Okay "


    But he said, "Say it again. I want to hear it." "Yes, I agree to marry you." She said. Staring at his


    eyebrows, Sherman felt happy.


    The next morning, Kingsley''s mother came to her to discuss the wedding.


    Sherman said, "We don''t need to have a grand wedding. A simple one is okay."


    Kingsley''s mother nodded, "What about chartering a ne to take all your rtives to Lanechett?"


    Sherman thought, Is that a simple wedding?''

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Sherman said, "It¡¯s not convenient for my rtives toe to Lanechett because they don''t have a


    pass. Let''s have the wedding in Santabaca."


    "It''s okay. It''s easy to get a pass. Give me their information. I''ll ask Kingsley''s


    brother to do it." Kingsley''s mother said.


    Sherman was silent.


    After a long time, she said, "I haven''t told m y parents about the wedding. I''ll decide it after I go back


    and tell them about it."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s mother nodded, "Can you say it clearly? Or I''ll go talk to your mother?" "Yes, I can."


    Kingsley didn''t say anything. He respected her decision. She could do whatever she wanted.


    He was just responsible for giving her a grand wedding.


    He had never thought that he could be that happy before. He narrowed his warm eyes, sipped his


    coffee, and looked at her.


    In Santabaca.


    Natalie didn''t live a happy life. The money: n her bank card was getting less and less. What was


    worse, she had no ie. She couldn''t live in Invia''s home all the time


    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she felt.


    People would stay in different moods when they were in different situations. In the past, Natalie had


    the perseverance and patience to work and earn money in order t o make herself better so that she


    could achieve her goal.


    Now after that incident, she just felt muddled.


    It was said that the older the people got, the more vulnerable they became.


    It was time for the trial. At noon, she organized her things and went to the court with herwyer.


    She ran into Sarah and Leonel at the entrance of the court. It was said that enemies would feel


    more angry when they met each other.


    Sarah was so angry that she almost wanted to kill Natalie. Natalie sneered and stared a t Leonel


    with sharp eyes.


    How dared he appear in front of her? Few people were in the courtroom. Besides, the Day family''s


    affairs couldn¡¯t be spread out.


    Sarah insisted that Natalie deliberately hit her and miscarried her baby. Everything was plotted by


    Natalie.


    Leonel just sat therezily, looking away from time to time.


    Of course, Natalie didn¡¯t admit it. Sarah should show them evidence. There was no point in her


    words.


    When Leonel and Natalie looked at each other, he raised his eyebrows and blinked slightly, while


    Natalie sneered.


    Sarah took out the video and yed it in the courtroom. It was the surveince video about the


    scene that she and Natalie were on the steps.


    However, that video really didn''t make sense. It just proved that Sarah had pushed Natalie


    downstairs with her hands.


    The judges shook their heads slightly.


    Natalie sat there leisurely, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Sarah grew frantic. She pointed out to the judges Natalie¡¯s weird look at the end of the video.


    Natalie argued that her expression was not weird at all. She exined that she just heard footsteps,


    so she looked back.


    "Nonsense! You are talking nonsense! Someone was upstairs? You heard footsteps? These are all


    bullshit. The fact is that you set me up. The baby in your belly i s not Billy¡¯s, and Billy wanted you to


    go to the hospital for a test. You worried that he would find out, so you nned this and set me up!"


    Sarah wanted to tear that invisible evil mask off Natalie''s face.


    "I set you up? Why would I set you up? And since you speak of the baby in my belly, then we have


    a lot to talk about! The baby''s father is not Billy, so it must be someone else''s. Aren''t you curious


    about who the baby''s father is?"


    Natalie knew that Billy and Moriah did not tell Sarah the truth about the baby''s father because they


    were afraid that she could not take it.


    Natalie then turned to look at Leonel and said slowly and clearly, "Your husband is the baby¡¯s


    father."


    Hearing Natalie''s words, the judges andwyers in the courtroom gave different looks. They did not


    expect to hear such explosive news here.


    But then again, things were already messy enough for the Day family. Their daughter-i nw had an


    affair with their son-inw! I t sounded like the most difficult tongue twister!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sarah didn''t think it was possible and refused to believe it. Leonel remained silent.


    "Why should I lie? Marrying Billy is my long -held wish. After marrying him, do you think I would


    choose to cheat on him?"


    Natalie said, "After I was drunk, Leonel took me away. The baby was his. If you don''t believe me, go


    and ask your brother o r your mother!"


    Sarah was shaking her head. She felt she couldn''t believe such an usation. "The baby was


    Leonel''s? You''re kidding!"


    "Stop being sophomoric here. Give up the idea of pitting Leonel and me against each other!¡±


    "You are deluding yourself. Anyway, I have told you the truth. Believe it or not. What


    does it have to do with me?" Natalie said dismissively. Anyway, she had told Sarah the truth.


    Everything else meant nothing to her.


    Due to theck of evidence, the judges thought it was unwise to continue the trial.


    To be honest, it was not a big deal. It was the Day family''s affair. So if they could settle it in private,


    they would try to settle i t by themselves. No need to make a big fuss!


    Walking out of the courtroom, Sarah stopped Natalie, "Are you serious?"


    "It''s entirely up to you. You believe my words, then they are true and vice versa." Seeing Sarah''s


    grumpy face, Natalie felt happy.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb here!"


    Natalie felt speechless with Sarah, "I tell you the truth. You don''t believe it. At first, I don''t want to


    say it out, but you force me to do so. Is there something wrong with you?"


    Sarah got emotional and frantic. Her eyes fell on Leonel and she said slowly, "If Natalie''s words are


    true, you''ll pay for what you¡¯ve done!"


    Those words sound like a threat as well as a warning, and intimidated Leonel.


    Feeling unsettled, Leonel frowned. He knew what kind of person Sarah was.


    As long as Sarah said these words out, it meant that the consequences could be very bad, or even


    worse.


    Sarah got more attention than Leonel in the Gorton family. Both his father and mother always


    ignored his words, but if Sarah had asked for something, his parents would surely meet her request.


    If Sarah made a big deal out of this, his life could be very hard in the future.


    Leonel was not getting any younger, but he got no job or had achieved nothing. And he just idled


    each day away. All his money was from his father.


    As long as Leonel''s father made his decision, all of Leonel''s properties would be taken away from


    him. Then Leonel would b e penniless.


    At the thought of this, Leonel''s brain started working hard. He was thinking about how to minimize


    his financial loss.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    After thinking about it, Leonel said directly, "Natalie seduced me that night!"


    Natalie sneered.


    She knew the meaning of the old saying, "A n eye for an eye, and we all go blind."


    "But I swear that I haven''t seen her since that night. I have sworn to you that I would cut off


    rtionships with other women! I told the truth. I was drunk that night, so I was seduced by her.


    Believe me, Sarah!"


    Leonel immediately gave full y to his strengths and his words were filled with sincerity and regret.


    Sarah looked at Natalie.


    Natalie looked at Leonel with contempt and snorted, "You''re not worthy of me seducing you. Don''t


    forget that you deliberately touched my leg under the table without letting others know. You don''t


    feel disgusted, but I feel disgusted even when I say it! You are good at lying!"


    "You!" Leonel red at her fiercely.


    "Why are you looking at me with such a look? Do you feel ufortable because I expose your


    soft spot?" Natalieughed loudly.


    Sarah made up her mind not to believe their words. She wanted the truth. She didn''t believe


    Natalie. Nor did she believe Leonel!


    When Sarah returned to the Day family''s vi, she found that Billy and Moriah weren''t at home.


    Sitting on the sofa, she didn''t want to leave.


    Leonel exined to Sarah anxiously and wanted to take her away. But Sarah didn''t pay any


    attention to him.


    Leonel had no choice but to sit on the opposite sofa and wait.


    Billy and Moriah came back with the materials in their hands.


    Billy had stayed in his apartment recently without going out. He was haggard, bearded and unkempt


    in just a few days.


    Moriah was worried about him, so she went to the apartment. Seeing her son in that state, she was


    so heartbroken that she took him back home directly.


    "Is he the biological father of the child in Natalie''s belly?" Seeing Billy and Moriah, Sarah pointed at


    Leonel and said directly.


    Moriah froze. Seeing Sarah''s pale face, she didn''t say anything.


    However, Billy said, "Yes."


    Moriah pulled his arm, but it didn''t work.


    Leonel didn''t expect Billy to tell the truth, s o he froze.


    Sarah immediately became angry. She picked up an ashtray beside her casually and smashed it at


    Leonel.


    Leonel immediately dodged it. Luckily, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, his face would have been


    covered in blood.


    "In the past, I hid it from you because you hadn''t recovered. Now that you have recovered, you


    have the right to know the truth. You should get ready to divorce him now." Billy said.


    Before Sarah could say anything, Leonel immediately said loudly, "I don''t agree! I won''t divorce


    Sarah!"


    Billy sneered and stared at him coldly, "It isn''t up to you. It¡¯s not your turn to interfere with our family


    discussion! As long as there is a woman, he will have sex with her. Do you think such a man is


    worth being together with for the rest of your life?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Moriah said, "Yes. Think about it. If you can''t forgive him, you should get a divorce."


    Sarah was silent. Holding the coffee cup with her right hand, she seemed to be going to smash it on


    Leonel.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    "That''s all. In the future, you can choose to live a life you want to live."


    After going back that night, Sarah said that she wanted a divorce. She felt that Billy was right. Since


    Leonel slept with Natalie a t that time, she should get a divorce quickly.


    Leonel disagreed and apologized to her. He said sweet words and almost knelt down to ask for


    Sarah¡¯s forgiveness.


    Sarah was very determined. She called Leonel¡¯s father to exin the reason for the divorce and


    wanted to divorce Leonel as soon as possible.


    When Leonel¡¯s father learned about it, he was very angry and beat Leonel up that night.


    Leonel went to Sarah and begged for her forgiveness with his injury. But Sarah made up her mind,


    ignored Leonel''s words, and also ignored Leonel''s father¡¯s persuasion.


    Leonel''s father was furious and immediately decided to freeze Leonel''s bank cards.


    Leonel was going through a rough time. He was kicked out of the Gordon family''s vi. He had no


    money and was unable to go to a hotel. Worst of all, Leonel could not use his car and had to


    wander the streets.


    Faced with such a result, Leonel was resentful. He was filled with resentment and anger towards


    Natalie.


    If it hadn''t been for Natalie, he wouldn''t be s o miserable. Leonel had a grudge against Natalie and


    swore that he would get back a t Natalie.


    Although he had no money, he could still get others to help. Then Leonel made a phone call.


    After Livia and Natalie went home, they just sat down and had a drink of water. Then thendlord


    came and said, "You can''t live here anymore."


    "It''ste. Even if you want us to move out, you have to wait until tomorrow." Natalie said.


    Thendlord disagreed and told them that they had to leave in the shortest possible time. They


    could pack their things tomorrow, but they could not stay in the house anymore starting today.


    They were at a standstill. At the moment thendlord was about to call security,


    Livia dragged Natalie away and left.


    Thendlord had already made his decision, and arguing with him would not change his decision. It


    was better for them t o leave. Then they went to the hotels, but n o hotel took them in.


    Then they went to a hostel that Natalie had always disliked, but they were rejected too. They


    weren''t even allowed to stay in an Inte cafe. The result was that the two of them had no ce to


    rest in the middle of the night.


    Wearing thin clothes, Livia and Natalie walked in the street. The cold wind blew. They hugged


    themselves tightly.


    "What the hell is going on? We can afford to pay for the room, but the hotel didn''t let us stay. It''s


    really strange.¡± Livia thought about it with a puzzled look and asked, "Did you offend someone?"


    Natalie suddenly reacted when she heard what Livia said. She remembered the words that Sarah


    warned her when she left the court.


    Was it time for revenge?


    Natalie gritted her teeth and hatred rose in her heart. She would let Sarah suffer these humiliations!


    They had nowhere to go, so they nned to go to a bar.


    When they entered the bar, they ran into their former ssmates. There were quite a lot of people.


    They were all drinking. When they saw Livia and Natalie, they waved at them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie and Livia walked over and sat opposite them. There was a full ss of wine in front of them.


    Natalie picked up the ss and drank it all.


    This time, her ssmates asked Natalie why she got divorced instead of ttering her.


    "How much property did you get after divorcing Billy? I''m sure it''s a lot of money, right?"


    "The Day family is a well-known rich family. If you get less property, the Day family will lose face,


    right?"

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Natalie said that she didn''t take a penny!


    "Why are you in such a hurry to distance yourself from this matter? Your money is i n your pocket,


    and we won''t grab it. Why are you so afraid?"


    "That''s right."


    Natalie felt ufortable when she heard that. She just wanted to overturn the table directly, but


    she didn''t do anything and just sat there.


    "Don''t think that you can change your fate and have no worries as long as you have married a rich


    man. See? Her marriage ended in divorce. By the way, how long was she married?" "Actually, her


    marriage didn''tst long, only a few months.¡±


    "Her marriage fell apart in such a short time. Now she gets nothing else besides money!¡±


    Natalie was about to lose control. This kind of feeling made her return to the moment when she was


    mocked by the crowd seven years ago. She felt a sharp pain.


    Taunt, curse and scorn mixed into a poisonous needle that stabbed into the deepest part of her


    heart!


    Unable to hold it any longer, she screamed involuntarily. Then she flipped the table over with her


    greatest strength. All the bottles on the table fell to the ground and were smashed into pieces.


    Some of the remaining wine flowed down and everyone''s pants got wet.


    "You¡¯re crazy!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you irritated?"


    "You are rich, but we aren''t. You should pay for the wasted wine and the bill!" A man said to Natalie.


    Some people were screaming, cursing, and their faces changed. Two women of them were sitting


    there and looking through their mobile phones calmly. Then they looked at each other and shouted,


    "What? Sherman will remarry!"


    Those who were still cursing suddenly became interested in this news. "Who is she going to marry?


    Who will marry a woman who has divorced and who is kept a s a mistress?"


    All her ssmates thought that Sherman was kept as a mistress. This news spread widely!


    "Who will she marry? Haha, her fiance is a man that I''m eager to marry! He is handsome, wealthy,


    elegant and attractive! " The woman sighed and spoke mncholy.


    Hearing this, everyone became more and more curious about who was Sherman''s fiance. Was it


    necessary for the woman to say such words?


    However, for Sherman''s condition, no matter she would marry what a perfect man, the man couldn¡¯t


    compare with Billy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, the Day family was a well-known noble in Santabaca. Only a few families could surpass


    the Day family.


    Everyone thought so. The woman handed over her mobile phone, and everyone took turns to look


    at it.


    They had to admit that her fiance did have a good appearance. In this world, there were some


    things that could not be bought, such as nobility and temperament that came from inside out.


    Even from the screen of the mobile phone, his elegant and cold temperament gave people a sense


    of alienation and oppression.


    "It''s not a rare thing. Don''t forget that after the divorce, Sherman bes a rich woman. She


    shared Billy''s property equally. Even if it ounts for only 3% of the shares of the Day family, it''s


    definitely not a small sum. Now, women and men can do whatever they want as long as they have


    enough money. It''s not difficult to keep a man with money." A man said.


    "Yes, it''s nothing to get a divorce. Money is omnipotent!"


    "Sherman''s belly has grownrger so quickly. It seems that she has been pregnant for five months."


    "I think so."

 Chapter 1134 "Sherman is prettier now. The man she supported was pretty good."

    Chapter 1134 "Sherman is prettier now. The man she supported was pretty good."


    The men were gossiping. Their words were full of admiration and jealousy.


    The woman sneered, "It was impossible for such a man to be supported by a woman. Let me tell


    you something about his background."


    The men shrugged their shoulders and said, "No need."


    "You are so ignorant. Don''t nder my prince charming!" The woman was so excited that she


    eximed, "Have you heard of CH Corporation? It was started by him. Its branches are in the UK,


    Athana, Norwood and Lanechett. His parents are important local officials in Norwood. He was born


    in a rich family. His grandpa was a state official before retiring. His brother i s a police chief. How


    could such a man be supported by a woman?"


    All of them were silent. Billy¡¯s family background couldn¡¯t beparable to this man''s.


    "Is he from the Wright family? ording to the news, it is the richest family in Lanechett." One man


    whispered.


    The woman said, "Of course. It is a really famous and rich family. Sherman is so lucky. After she


    divorced Billy, she married a richer man. The title of ''the richest man i n Lanechett'' is shocking


    enough! It is said that some people are born to be lucky. Even if she divorced Billy, she could marry


    a better man. Sherman is indeed beautiful.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But many women are prettier than her.


    Why aren''t they as lucky as she is?"


    Hearing her words, others sighed and felt envious of Sherman!


    "But some people are too unlucky. Even if she married a rich man, they got divorced within a few


    months."


    Natalie was originally very sensitive. Once she heard such words, she lost her temper.


    She turned her head to look at that woman with sharp eyes, "What are you talking about?"


    That woman wasn''t afraid of her. They had conflicts before. The woman said angrily," Well, I just


    feel sorry for some people."


    "Don''t pretend!" Natalie walked over quickly. Just as Natalie was about to raise her hand to p that


    woman, that woman clutched her wrist and sneered, "Are you


    crazy? How dare you p me?"


    Others looked at the two of them silently.


    In fact, everyone thought that Sherman was lucky. Since that woman had conflicts with Natalie


    before, she tried hard to make fun of Natalie.


    Others thought that it wasmon for couples to get married and divorced, which was the same as


    couples in rich families. S o they just felt sorry for Natalie.


    But Natalie thought too much. She thought that everyone made fun of her like that woman!


    She was so angry that her face turned pale and she even trembled!


    At this time, Livia pulled Natalie¡¯s arm and told her to leave.


    Natalie gritted her teeth and stared at that woman with sharp eyes.


    Eventually, Livia was about to take her away. One of their ssmates said, "She should have a rest.


    She doesn''t need to pay for the wasted wine. We''ll take care of it."


    It was in a mess under the table, with broken bottles and spilled wine.


    In fact, everyone just knew that she divorced Billy. No one knew why they were divorced, let alone


    something Natalie had done.


    After saying goodbye to them, Livia took Natalie away. That woman sneered. Anyway, she finally


    vented her anger.


    Walking down the street, Livia said, "Why don''t you work in another city? Anyway, you need to


    move on with your life."


    Natalie said, "No. I will never leave. I want t o take revenge."


    Livia said, "Your idea is impractical. You have no money or power. How can you take revenge?"


    Natalie didn''t listen to her. At this moment, Natalie felt that she was foolish in the past. She had


    thought that Kingsley''s family background was no better than Billy''s ording to his car.


    However, Kingsley was much richer than Billy.


    If she had given up Billy and pursued Kingsley, she must have lived a happy life now.


    But it was toote now. Kingsley was smart. If she pursued Kingsley now, he would definitely not


    pay any attention to her.


    Livia added, "If you don''t want to leave Santabaca, you should find a job first." Natalie said coldly,


    "Since Sarah has the ability to prevent me from finding a ce t o stay in, nopany dares to hire


    me." Livia was speechless.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Livia didn''t know what Natalie was thinking about. She didn''t want to find a job.


    She wanted to take revenge on those who hurt her.


    It was impossible for her to live an ordinary life like an ordinary person!


    She was already dirty. Before she married Billy, she had had sex with Dr. Zack. Now she didn''t care


    about anything!


    She wanted to get what she wanted with her body.


    She had already changed into another person with evil thoughts.


    In fact, it was just her fault. Other people didn''t care about her. However, she thought that they were


    concerned about her and that they would be very happy if she lived a n unhappy life.


    This was supposed to be her own illusion.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen if this continued.


    Sherman packed up and nned to go home. Since she was going to marry Kingsley, she thought


    that she should tell her parents about it.


    Coming back from the office, Kingsley hanged his suit jacket on his arm casually.


    She asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I¡¯ll apany you home..." He said gently, while stroking her belly with his big hand,"


    I missed you so much today."


    Sherman put her hands around his neck and said, "What about me?"


    "I''ve been thinking about you every second..." He smiled tenderly.


    "No kidding." Sherman frowned and smiled, "You were serious before. Why do you always say


    sweet words?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Kingsley asked.


    Sherman smiled cheerfully, "I like it very much. Thanks to me, you''ve be so good at saying


    sweet words."


    Kingsley twisted his eyebrows gently.


    Sherman stretched out his eyebrows with her fingers and said, "You will be more handsome this


    way."


    He immediately smiled, "Really?" "Yes. I like to see you smile like this. You''d better wear a white


    shirt. I heard that women have a fantasy about and special feelings for men who wear white shirts!"


    "What fantasy?" He asked.


    After thinking about it, Sherman said, "I don''t know."


    "Sex?"


    "Your mind is getting unhealthy. Mr.


    Wright wouldn¡¯t say such words. You¡¯ve changed a lot!"


    Kingsleyughed, "I''ve also heard that only when a man loves a woman will he make fun of her. If


    not, he doesn''t love her so much..."


    Sherman didn''t know what to say.


    When they returned home, Sherman told her parents that she was getting married. Both Berton and


    Mildred froze. They wanted to congratte Sherman, but didn''t say anything.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Holmes, Mrs. Holmes..." Kingsley said lightly and politely, "If you want to hold the wedding in


    Santabaca, I will prepare for it i n advance. If you want to hold it in Lanechett, please give me your


    information in advance and I will help you get your pass."


    "Lanechett." Mildred said without hesitation. She had never been to Lanechett.


    Kingsley nodded, "Okay."


    Sherman was silent all the time. She had expected that Mildred would immediately agree.


    Afterwards, Mildred hurried to sort out her own information and that of Berton and other rtives.


    Looking at her like this, Sherman frowned and felt a little disgusted.


    Walking out of her home, Sherman said, "I didn''t n to hold it in Lanechett!"


    "I was nning to have the wedding by the Aegean Sea in Greece. I know you want to g o there."


    He always remembered what she said.


    Sherman was surprised, "Are you crazy? It''s too much of a waste of money. If we have the wedding


    by the Aegean Sea, many rtives and friends have to go there. Are you kidding?"


    "Everyone has their own way of life. I became rich on my own. I should enjoy spending money with


    my beloved people. Since I have money, of course I want to help you fulfill your wish. This isn''t a


    waste of money. I want to take it seriously.


    I hope to make the wedding unforgettable for you. When our child is born, I will definitely give him


    the best things. A man earns money so that his beloved woman and children can spend it. If you


    don''t spend my money, it will be meaningless."

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    "It¡¯s not an easy thing for me to marry a woman I love and have my own child in m y mid-thirties. I


    want to give you the best, you know?"


    Kingsley embraced Sherman, his jaw resting on her shoulder. He sighed softly with satisfaction.


    Sherman closed her eyes and enjoyed his warm hug. She nodded her head and agreed, "OK, let¡¯s


    hold the wedding in Lanechett."


    "Good." A smile appeared on Kingsley''s face. It was hard to imagine that a mature man like


    Kingsley would smile brightly.


    One didn¡¯t need to go through ups and downs to have a happy life.


    Instead, after one suffered a lot, she could still meet her Mr. Right. Happiness was so simple.


    Sherman was toozy to move, so Kingsley carried her in his arms and kept walking forward


    without fatigue.


    The result of this court session was no different from thest time and didn¡¯t solve the problem. A


    conjecture without evidence couldn''t prove anything.


    After another wasted day, Sarah did not intend to waste time and energy. Well, she didn''t have any


    evidence.


    When Sarah went to court today, Natalie looked at her strangely. Natalie''s eyes were full of hatred.


    After the court was dismissed, Sarah was about to leave. She didn¡¯t want to continue because it


    may not turn out the way she wanted. She would only be physically and mentally exhausted.


    At the end of the court session, Sarah and Natalie walked out of the courtroom one after the other.


    Natalie suddenly elerated her steps and stopped Sarah at the door.


    Before Natalie could say anything, she saw Leonel waiting at the side.


    Leonel looked like he hadn''t slept all night. He looked very haggard and had a stubbly beard.


    As soon as Leonel saw Sarahe out, he walked over with joy. He reached out his hands to grab


    Sarah''s arms and said," Sarah, have you forgiven me?"


    Natalie stood aside and watched them.


    Obviously, Leonel did this on purpose. He pleaded for a hundred times but could not impress Sarah.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leonel held Sarah''s arms tightly. What he grabbed now was not only Sarah''s arms but also money.


    How could he let her go?


    "I know you are forgiving me. I deeply reflected on myselfst night. I was confused in the past, and


    I will definitely not make such a mistake again. I promise! Please think about it this way. I used to


    have a lot of women around me, but I only slept with Natalie once during that time. What''s more, I


    was drunk at that time! I know you''re angry with Natalie, so I''ve got back at her. She made you so


    angry. I won''t let her feel better either!"


    Natalie''s eyes twitched, so it was Leonel who had brought her to this point!


    Sarah wasn¡¯t moved by Leonel''s words and said coldly, "When Natalie was Billy¡¯s wife, you could


    even sleep with her. Not to mention other women. You feel pleased about it, but I feel deeply


    disgusted. You make me sick! From this matter, I have fully seen your character. Stop talking


    nonsense! Please prepare the documents. W e will go to the Civil Registry Office tomorrow to get a


    divorce."


    Leonel shook his head repeatedly, pretending to be very sad at this moment.


    Sarah refused to hear Leonel''s words, but she couldn¡¯t shake him off, so she called the driver to


    tear Leonel away.


    After that, Sarah got into the car and left.


    When the car disappeared from sight, Leonel changed his expression and said in a low voice,


    "Damn it! Why is Sarah so proud? Even if we get a divorce, my father will help me in the end. I''m his


    son, his only son! " After thinking for a moment, Leonel suddenly became full of energy and swept


    away the previous dark and gloomy mood.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    After Natalie heard it, a mocking sneer lifted the corners of her mouth. She felt speechless at such a


    man.


    Following the voice, Leonel saw Natalie smiling. He then gave a flirty smile at her.


    Anyway, he would end up getting divorced. Why should he bother to dwell on it? What mattered


    most now was ...


    Natalie felt disgusted at Leonel. She cast a cold nce at him and left, expressionless.


    Natalie was back in the ce where she stayed for the time being. Livia advised her to find a job


    first. Staying at home all the time wouldn''t work things out!


    Natalie did not want to. She actually never thought about finding a job!


    All she wanted was to revenge against all the people who had put her in this situation!


    Even if she worked hard in apany, she could only get a pay no more than three thousand


    dors. She could never be satisfied with that pay!


    Besides, what could she do with that pay?


    To get a dress or a bag? If she ran into her ssmates, she would definitely be ridiculed by them


    again!


    Natalie could not bear being stuck in such a pitiful situation. Moreover, thepany may not hire


    her now and she was unwilling to be humiliated!


    Natalie thought that she was not the one who lived that kind of life. Natalie always thought she was


    different from the ordinary girls, and she should lead a different life.


    Livia felt helpless. Natalie wouldn''t listen t o her. All she had said to Natalie was in vain.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Livia told Natalie that she had a gathering t o attend this evening and left. Natalie then stayed at


    home idling time away.


    Natalie knew very well that she could not have her life go on like this.


    She then took out the clothes she used to wear. Some of them were very nice. She looked either


    innocent or sexy or a bit seductive on them.


    Natalie picked one and then put it on. She selected a bag and then set off to a nightclub.


    The nightclub was the most bustling ce at night, which was also the best choice of


    location for her.


    The rule was very simple. Good observation, good manners, and good dresses were very


    important.


    Sitting in the corner of the nightclub, Natalie was holding a ss of red wine. She gently swayed the


    ss and the wine left a beautiful trace on the inside surface o f the ss.


    At this time, a man walked in, who was tall, handsome, and gave off a noble aura. The clothes on


    him were fancy.


    Natalie got her target, a man who was rich and more handsome than Billy. She had no reason not to


    target such a man.


    The man who walked in wasn''t anyone else but Luke!


    After hearing the news that Kingsley was going to marry Sherman, Luke got


    emotional and furious. He was like balloon that might explod anytime.


    Luke ordered a private room, intending to drown his anger in drinks, otherwise, he would explode


    soon.


    Standing up, Natalie followed Luke upstairs.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Natalie had been in the fashion industry some time ago, so she knew luxuries. The watch on this


    man¡¯s hand was worth several million dors.


    Luke walked slowly with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants. Natalie suddenly had an idea.


    She pretended to have something urgent and hurried towards upstairs with the phone in her hand.


    Wearing high heels, she ran very fast. When she crossed two steps, she fell down. But she


    happened to fall into Luke''s arms.


    Luke instinctively reached out to hold her.


    Natalie was so scared and her face was pale. She patted her chest lightly and gasped, "Thank you


    very much."


    Luke was very calm.


    "Did youe here alone to drink?¡± Natalie said.


    He didn''t say anything. At this time, his phone rang. He picked up the phone and said, "Is there any


    news?"


    After a while, he frowned, "Kingsley and Sherman will return to Lanechett tomorrow? When will they


    hold their wedding?"


    After hearing that, Natalie said in surprise," Sherman?"


    Hanging up the phone, Luke looked at her and said, "Do you know her?"


    Natalie sneered, "Of course. Something happened between us."


    Hearing the hidden message of her words, Luke raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "Shall we go


    for a drink?"


    Natalie nodded without hesitation. She had wanted to talk to Luke tonight.


    They went to a private room and ordered a lot of wine. Luke folded his legs and asked Natalie what


    happened between her and Sherman.


    Natalie hated Sherman so much that she told Luke a lot.


    Hearing what she said, Luke smiled slowly.


    Natalie asked, "What is your rtionship with Sherman? Why do you know each other?"


    Luke said, "I don''t know Sherman. Kingsley and I have been friends for many years.¡± ''Since he and


    Kingsley were friends, his family background must be very powerful.''


    Thinking of this, Natalie was excited.


    Hearing that Natalie hated Sherman, Luke said, "Since she treated you like this, why don''t you get


    back at her?"


    Natalie was not stupid. She heard his extreme resentment towards Sherman and said, "How can I


    get back at her?"


    "She seems to be pregnant." Luke said lightly.


    Natalie shook her head. Anyway, four children had died because of her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was superstitious. She would definitely not deal with children anymore. Otherwise, she was


    afraid she would have nightmares.


    "How about other ways? Don''t worry about anything. I''ll give you money. Just get back at her. I can


    give you no matter what you need. I''m just as sick of her as you are." Luke said.


    After thinking about it, Natalie shook her head and rejected his offer.


    She was not stupid. The Wright family was the most powerful family. Even if she could rely on a


    powerful person, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with them.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Natalie didn''t trust Luke because he was on good terms with Kingsley. If something happened, Luke


    would definitely me it o n her, and then he could get out of trouble.


    Furthermore, the people she wanted to take revenge on the most were Billy, Leonel, and Sarah.


    Natalie knew she couldn¡¯t retaliate against Sherman because she couldn''t afford the consequences!


    After thinking for a moment, Natalie showed a smile on her face. She walked slowly to Luke''s side


    with the most graceful posture to make intimate contact with Luke.


    But Natalie was pushed away by Luke''s strong force when her hips touched the corner of his coat.


    Luke smiled coldly and said indifferently, "Get out! NOW!"


    Without warning, Natalie hit the table in a messy position, her abdomen hurting.


    When Natalie walked out of the private room, her hand was still on her abdomen. She left


    awkwardly.


    Natalie couldn''t believe that she would be treated this way in front of a man. She had always been


    the focus of men''s attention and had never been treated this way.


    In the past, men were all around Natalie. But now, Billy was cold to her, so was Luke, and even that


    bastard Leonel did the same t o her. Could it be that she really had no charm anymore?


    Tonight, whether for the sake of money or t o find a backer she could temporarily rely 0 n, she had


    to find a man and sleep with him. Natalie couldn''t believe that men didn''t like her. It was


    uneptable for her.


    This time, Natalie used the same method a s the previous time. She picked her target first. The man


    drove a Bentley and wore a suit. He looked a bit old and had a beer belly. He was ordinary but he


    was rich.


    With some tactics, Natalie easily seduced this man. Undeniably, she feltforted.


    Although this man looked old and had a beer belly, it proved that she was still charming.


    What happened next went well and they were going to the room. A friend, who came with the man,


    squinted at him while looking at Natalie with a meaningful and strange gaze.


    Natalie did not care about the gaze. She knew that when a young and beautiful woman was with a


    man who was much older than her, others would look at the woman in this way. She didn''t care


    now!


    Before going into the room, Livia called Natalie and said, "Don''t be stupid! You should live your life


    in peace. Come back soon! You will only be mocked by others temporarily."


    After hearing bivia''s words, Natalie quickly walked into the room. There was no way she could be


    laughed at by others.


    Livia called Natalie again, but her phone had been turned off.


    Sherman and Kingsley returned to Lanechett. The wedding wasing up and they were going to


    take wedding photos.


    The living room of the Wright family was very busy at this time. Kingsley was sitting with Sherman in


    his arms while Cathy and Kingsley''s grandpa were discussing the wedding.


    They had a heated discussion. Sherman sat quietly on the sidelines while Kingsley peeled oranges


    for her, ignoring his mother and grandfather''s arguments about the wedding dress.


    "Why are you arguing with me? Sher loves me! She would ept my advice!" Kingsley''s grandpa


    was not happy.


    ''Sher...''


    Sherman was speechless.


    Kingsley narrowed his deep eyebrows slightly as he said tenderly, "Grandpa, she loves me the


    most."


    "Shut up." Kingsley''s grandpa red at Kingsley and then looked at Cathy with a smug look," Sher


    gave me a gift. Has she ever given you one? Huh?"


    "I haven''t even received a gift from her," Looking at Sherman, Kingsley said deliberately.


    Sherman took the orange and fed it to Kingsley with a smile on her face, "Stop it!"


    "Do you hear that? So do what I say!" Kingsley''s grandpa said domineeringly.


    Cathy thought about it and said, "It''s not a big deal. Then let''s do what you say."


    Kingsley¡¯s grandpa was satisfied.


    Sherman and Kingsley selected the style of the wedding dress at the Wright family¡¯s vi.


    The designer specially flew over from


    Athana to take Sherman''s measurements and discuss the wedding dress.


    Sherman kept doing various poses ording to the designer''s requirements.


    Kingsley asked with concern, "Are you tired?"


    "Fine." Sherman replied, "It''s just taking the measurements."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s true that it¡¯s just taking measurements. But you¡¯re pregnant now, s o you¡¯re definitely tired.


    When it''s over, I''ll take you to rest." Kingsley said softly. He held Sherman¡¯s hand and kissed her


    tenderly.


    There were many people in the living room. Sherman pushed him gently. Kingsley smiled softly.


    Kingsley''s niece, who was about fifteen years old, said enviously, "Uncle is so gentle! You weren''t


    like this before!"

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Kingsley''s niece thought that Kingsley treated Sherman differently. He had never treated Merlin like


    that. Although he smiled at Merlin, he was somewhat aloof towards her.


    Sherman returned to the room and went to take a shower. Kingsley was worried about her, so he


    followed her to the bathroom to help her.


    Sherman had refused many times, but Kingsley was insistent. He was afraid that she would fall


    over.


    He was considerate towards her. He took everything into ount for her even though she hadn''t


    thought so much. He was reluctant to see her feel ufortable. She had no appetite after she


    was pregnant. He frowned and felt annoyed for that. He was worried about her and thus stayed by


    her side all the time.


    Sherman put on pajamas after she had a shower. Kingsley stayed in the bathroom and had taken


    off his suits.


    He nned to take a cold shower.


    It was dark outside. The white gauzes fluttered slightly. Sherman and Kingsley were sleeping


    soundly. They were a perfect match.


    Suddenly, Sherman sat up and stroked her hair with her hands.


    As time went by, her belly became bigger and Kingsley woke up more easily. As long as she moved


    slightly, he would notice.


    He turned on the lights, narrowed his eyes and sat up. The silk pajamas fell from his body and


    revealed his strong chest. He asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Sherman bit her lip and kept silent.


    Kingsley was shocked and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you having a bellyache? Or something


    else? Honey, tell me. Speak slowly."


    She shook her head, "I want to eat pancakes. I''m so longing for them that I even can''t fall asleep."


    Kingsley smiled. He pulled a wry face but said gently, "OK. I will buy pancakes for you. Wait for me


    on the bed."


    Sherman looked at the watch and said, "It''s 2 a m. Where can you buy pancakes?


    Forget it."


    However, he took his coat and suits and put on them quickly. He said as he smoothed the cor, "I¡¯ll


    be right back."


    Sherman said, "Forget it. It''ste. There is n o need for you to do that."


    Kingsley smiled gently. He tucked her in, took the keys from the dresser and kissed her. He said,


    "It''s rare for you to have an appetite. I will buy them for you..."


    He drove to look for pancakes in Lanechett at 2 a m.


    It was difficult for him to look for the pancakes. All the supermarkets had been closed.


    He was reluctant to drive back, but all the stores had been closed. He had no other choice but to


    call his friends who were in Lanechett one by one.


    He made calls to many friends. Only then did one of his friends say that he had.


    Kingsley got his car started immediately.


    At 3 a m., Kingsley disturbed his friends for pancakes. The friend teased him. Kingsley smiled


    brightly, "My wife wants to eat..."


    The friend said with a smile, "Pregnant women will be like that. Sometimes they will want to eat


    something eagerly."


    Kingsley smiled and thank his friend. Then he left with the pancakes.


    Luckily, his friend had fresh pancakes.


    Sherman felt dozy and couldn¡¯t keep awake. She looked at the watch. It was 3 a m., but Kingsley


    hadn''te back.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was difficult for him to look for the pancakes early in the morning. The stores and supermarkets all


    had been closed.


    Where could he get pancakes?


    She frowned, took out her phone and wanted to call him.


    As soon as she held the phone and was about to call him, the room door was pushed open


    suddenly. Kingsley walked in. He hadn''t changed his shoes or taken off his coat yet. He walked


    towards the bed, sat down, unwrapped the exquisite packing and handed her a piece of pancake.


    He said, "Here are you..."


    Sherman blinked her eyes in surprise. She asked, "It''s early in the morning. Where do you get


    them?"


    She didn''t expect him to get them!


    He said, "I call one of my friends. Luckily, h e has pancakes." Then he took off his coat, hung it on


    and walked out. When he returned, there was a ss of warm water i n his hands. He handed it to


    her and said," Drink some water in case you will choke..."


    She nodded and took the ss of water


    from his hands. The temperature of the water was proper. She drank the water as she ate the


    pancake happily.


    Kingsley sat beside her and saw the scene. He felt extremely satisfied. He had never had such a


    feeling before.


    Sherman thought that she hadn¡¯t eaten such delicious food for a long time. She ate two pieces of


    pancakes in a row.


    She was a little anxious. There were some crumbs left on her lips. He smiled, held her face and


    wiped her lips with his fingers gently.


    She was touched by his gentle moves. She looked up and met his gaze. His gaze was deep, gentle


    and affectionate.


    It was as deep as the sea that she couldn¡¯t see the bottom. It was choppy and filled with gentleness.


    She felt she was being


    dragged into a whirlpool of emotion, and she couldn''t get rid of it. He was sparkling i n her eyes.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Sherman sighed. She had already known h e was charming, and she increasingly felt that he was


    dazzling at this moment.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck, raising her chin to kiss him.


    Kingsley still maintained his previous expression, but hisrge hand with clear jointsnded on her


    back. He hugged her tightly and kissed her.


    This kisssted for a long time. They did not stop until the passion was almost ignited again.


    Sherman gave Kingsley a piece of pancake, but he shook his head slightly.


    After eating the pancakes, Sherman drank some water. It was nearly four o''clock.


    They spent a few hours on the pancakes. Sherman was really sleepy and her eyes also became


    hazy.


    Kingsley held her into his arms and said to her with a warm voice, "Have a sleep."


    The atmosphere made people sleepy. She yawned and hugged his waist, then she fell into sleep.


    On the other side.


    In the next morning.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie woke up and saw the man lying beside her. She felt slightly disgusted for that man was fat


    and old.


    But he was well-off!


    Now, she needed a backer, and she could slowly climb up until she could find someone who could


    fight against Billy!


    Natalie hated Billy extremely right now. She wouldn''t have chosen such a path if it wasn''t for him!


    It had been seven years. She had spent seven years changing herself and getting close to him. But


    she not only got nothing, but also was suppressed!


    The man also woke up at that moment. With a smile on his face, he reached out his fat hand to hold


    her in his arms and wanted to give her a kiss.


    Natalie suppressed the urge to dodge.


    The man was obviously very satisfied with her, and he kept calling her "honey".


    Although this man was old, he was strong. He had to do it twice in the morning, whichsted for a


    long time.


    When the man left, he asked his driver to send Natalie back. He also gave her a check. It wasn¡¯t a


    lot of money, only about a million dors.


    The man had made it very clear when he left. This was money he offered for the first time. It would


    be even higher in the future.


    Livia knew what was going on when she saw that Natalie got off a luxury car and had not returned


    for the whole night.


    She really could not figure it out. Natalie had the ability to work and had a beautiful appearance.


    Why didn''t she choose to live a n ordinary life? Why did she choose...


    In the end, she and Natalie had a quarrel and ended up on bad terms.


    Natalie''s minds and thoughts werepletely different from those of an ordinary person. She was


    already blinded b y hatred. What she wanted was revenge!


    She had no interest in work, rtionships, or marriage. The only thing she was interested in was


    revenge!


    In the following days, Livia seldom saw Natalie at home. Natalie would always go out during the day


    ande backte at night. Sometimes, she even didn''te back.


    It just so happened that the two of them had a quarrel and they were not in a good ce. So, Livia


    did not take an interest in her affairs. Anyway, she was a grownup. How could she stop her?

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Sherman got used to living in Lanechett gradually. Lanechett was different from Santabaca. She


    only lived with several people in Santabaca, but it was boisterous i n Lanechett. After all, the Wright


    family was big.


    Tonell was humorous and different from other old men. He was like a little kid.


    In the morning, Sherman went to the garden with Cathy. The air was fresh in the backyard garden in


    the morning. It made them feel refreshed.


    At noon, Tonell watched movies or yed chess with Sherman. He had yed ping-pong with her


    before. As time went by, her belly became bigger, so he gave up.


    The doctor said that she still needed to do some exercise. Thus, she would be able to deliver the


    baby more smoothly.


    After dinner, Sherman went to take a walk. Cathy would like to apany her, but Kingsley


    comined, "You have upied all her daytime. Could you please leave her night to me?" Kingsley


    rarelyined like that.


    Cathy smiled, "Alright, I will take a walk with her in the morning, and you can take a walk with her at


    night."


    Sherman burst intoughter, "I feel as if I have be a national treasure. I have no spare time


    every day."


    "Need I make an appointment with you?" Kingsley shook his head, "I can''t ept it. They can''t


    upy your time like that anymore."


    Sherman just giggled. She had been pregnant for more than seven months. Her belly was big. She


    even couldn''t walk deftly.


    Kingsley reached out to stroke her belly and said, "You will deliver the baby soon. You must feel


    tired recently..."


    Sherman said sincerely, "I don''t feel tired a t all. I feel happy."


    He took care of her carefully and gently. He went around Lanechett at midnight to buy the pancakes


    just because she wanted to eat them. She was so lucky to meet him. She was willing to have a


    baby with him.


    Under the moonlight, they took a walk and whispered the words of love, hand in hand. The scenery


    was beautiful...


    After they returned to the room, Sherman was tired and panted slightly. Kingsley was worried about


    her and said, "If they pester you, you can find some excuses to refuse."


    Kingsley referred to Tonell and Cathy.


    Sherman said, "I''m not tired when I stay with them. I just chat and watch movies with them. I''m tired


    because I took a walk with you just now. Does it mean that I can find some excuses to refuse you?"


    He stood there and thought about it. Then h e stared at her with a deep gaze and said," You can


    refuse anyone expect me..."


    "Why?" Sherman pretended not to know the reason and asked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m different from others..." He went to the bathroom and carried a basin of warm water out.


    Her eyes shone with light. She asked," Why?"


    He smiled resignedly. He grabbed her slender ankles and put her feet into the water. He said,


    "You''re so naughty. Wash your feet..."


    Sherman trembled because of his warm fingers. She said, "You¡¯re different from others. I love you.


    It''s the love between men and women. I also love others who are nice to me. The two kinds of love


    are different. You''re different from others..."


    Kingsley smiled brightly like blooming flowers. He said, "Do you know that I like your sweet words?"


    "I know. You look happy." Sherman cupped her chin, thought about it seriously and said, "I won''t let


    you down!"


    He raised his hands slightly and stared at her.


    She sighed, "If I miss you, I won¡¯t meet a man who is willing to wash the feet for me anymore."


    The atmosphere was warm, but she burst his bubble suddenly, "I forgot to tell you that I had


    beriberi!"

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Kingsley rolled his Adam''s apple and said," Are you good at ruining the atmosphere?"


    Although he said that, he didn''t stop. Nor did he mind her beriberi.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman smiled with her eyes narrowed. When he washed her feet, she cupped and kept kissing


    his chiselled face, "I think I''ll b e punished if I let the man down who washes my feet!"


    His thin lips were warm. While kissing, he said in a low voice, "Yes. So you have to treat me well!"


    Sherman said, "Has anyone said that you are insatiable?" "No. You¡¯re the first and only one. I''ve


    always been polite to others..."


    They had to take wedding photos the next day, so they didn''t have much time for chatting. Sherman


    hurried to go to sleep.


    She had heard that it would take a long time to take wedding photos, so she wanted to have a good


    rest.


    Besides, they were going to take two sets of wedding photos!


    Livia was sorting out the materials for work. She had to prepare them before she went to work the


    next day.


    Natalie walked over in a sexy pajama. She leaned against the door and said, "Let¡¯s move out of


    here tomorrow."


    Livia didn''t say anything. They hadn''t made up since the day they quarreled. This was the first time


    for them to talk after half a month.


    "I¡¯ve rented a house in the Rainbow Alley. I''ll move there tomorrow." She continued.


    "I want to stay here." Livia said.


    "There are no streetlights here. What''s worse, there are many thieves." Natalie sneered, "Pack up


    your things tonight. Otherwise, I''ll pack up for you tomorrow."


    Livia stopped and asked, "Do you really want to live a life like this? You have a car and a luxurious


    house, but you have sold your body!"


    Natalie pped Livia in her face and said angrily, "Yes. I paid the price for them!"


    Natalie didn''t p Livia with force, but her forehead sweated and her palm was powerless.


    "Since we have different ideas, we shouldn''t live together." Livia said.


    However, Natalie felt something wrong with her stomach. Before Livia could finish speaking, Natalie


    covered her stomach and went to the bathroom. She felt very ufortable.


    Livia didn''t n to move out of here. The next day, Natalie had someone move for her, and she


    didn''t need to do anything.


    The old man gave her a bank card. There was enough money for her to spend. But she wanted


    more than money.


    She didn''tck money. Nor did she need a job. She just wanted to mess with Billy, so she purposely


    went to the Day Corporation.


    The media didn''t know they were divorced. Nor did the Day family expose the news. Therefore, the


    department manager thought she was Mrs. Day and gave her a position.


    She used to pretend in front of Billy, but now she didn''t need to do that. She had money and she


    could buy whatever luxury she liked!


    She wore different designer clothes and handbags to work every day. Her driver picked her up


    every day. She wanted to live a happy life to irritate Billy.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    All efforts would pay off. When Natalie got off work today, she met Billy, face to face. They saw each


    other clearly.


    Of course, she also saw the surprise in his eyes clearly. She felt happy. It was what she wanted.


    However, she didn''t know why Billy felt surprised. He felt surprised because he didn''t expect her to


    show up there!


    At that time, the driver drove the ck Bentley to pick her up. With a delicate limited-edition


    handbag, she passed Billy and got in the car. The driver started the car again. Billy was out of her


    sight gradually. She burst intoughter finally. Herughter was too sudden. The driver in front was


    shocked. After he confirmed that everything was OK, he was relieved and focused on driving.


    Billy wasn''t curious about her current situation. He didn''t care about if she had a happy life or not. It


    had nothing to do with him.


    Sherman had married Kingsley. Billy wouldn''t have feelings for anyone else.


    In the past, Sherman always stayed by his side. He thought that she wouldn''t leave him and thus


    didn''t cherish her. He had been feeling lonely ever since she left him.


    Now his life was lifeless. He lost his interest in everything. He wouldn''t feel happy or sad about


    anything.


    Billy called the manager calmly, "Fire


    Natalie. If anyone who has the guts to let her work in thepany again, fire him!"


    The manager was terrified. He thought that Natalie was Billy''s wife and thus gave her a position


    casually. The manager didn''t expect Billy to be furious about that!


    Natalie returned to her apartment and ate something. Her forehead was covered with sweat. She


    felt unwell. She didn''t know why her forehead was always covered with sweat.


    What was worse, she ate something cold just now. She stood up and rushed to the restroom.


    After she walked out of the restroom, her forehead was still covered with sweat. She didn¡¯t think too


    much about it. She just thought that she was too weak recently and needed to see a nutritionist.


    Otherwise, her health would break down. She always sweated, suffered from diarrhea and was


    limp.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ''What''s the matter with me? It''s strange! Do I be so weak because I''ve indulged myself too


    much?''


    Mark, Charlie and Billy had dinner together.


    Charlie asked Mark, "Has your wife told you that she will go to Lanechett?"


    Mark took a sip of coffee and asked in return, "What do you think?"


    Charlie raised his head and gulped down the ss of wine. He said, "Sherman is going to get


    married, so she and Summer will go to Lanechett and won¡¯te back until Sherman''s wedding is


    over. Are they kidding?"


    Mark shrugged and said resignedly," Summer said the same as Grace, but I have made a decision."


    Charlie asked, "What is it?"


    Mark said, "Now that Summer will go to Lanechett and I haven''t gone there for a long time, I decide


    to go there with her and take it as a vacation. Summer said that wives were usually reluctant to part


    from their husbands. However, we were on the contrary. I was reluctant to part from her, and so


    were our two children."


    Charlie burst intoughter, "Summer is humorous, arrogant, cruel and pure. She always hits the nail


    on the head!"


    Mark tapped his fingers on the ss and teased, "Keep your hands off Summer.¡±


    Charlie smiled, "I can imagine the scene when Summer said so to you. She said as she narrowed


    her eyes. You and your two children stood up straight in a corner and listened carefully.¡±


    Mark smiled, "You know that clearly."


    Then Mark added, "Summer always scolds us like that. My younger child hasn''t learned how to walk


    yet but he crawls quickly. Every time Summer scolds us, I need to carry him in my arms. He is


    naughty. He even keeps silent when he pees. He did that twice. His urine flowed down my shirt.


    Summer could only stop to get his pants."


    Billy kept silent all the time. Suddenly, he said gloomily, "It sounds great.¡±


    Mark and Charlie looked at him. He smiled bitterly and drank several sses of wine i n


    session. He felt as if he had lost his taste and even couldn''t taste bitterness. He said, "It''s great.


    It''s warm and happy."


    He could imagine the warm scene. On the contrary, he was alone. His apartment seemed to be


    deserted. Even if he wanted t o be scolded, there was no one in his apartment to scold him.


    Mark and Charlie kept silent. Billy drank wine nonstop.


    Charlie asked him, "Would you like to go to Lanechett with us?"


    He was a little drunk. He thought about it and agreed.


    Mark said slowly with a deep gaze, "I won''t feel sorry for you. You deserve it! When I warned you,


    you should have guessed that you would have such a result one day. I experienced that before and


    thus reminded you kindly, but you ignored what I had said. I experienced it and knew how painful it


    was, so I tried to persuade you." "I know it. I deserve it! I deserve it!" Billy punched himself nonstop.


    The pain would make him numb. As long as he became numb, he would feel better.


    Mark and Charlie looked at him in silence and didn¡¯t stop him. The atmosphere was silent.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    After a long time, Mark said, "You''d better not go to Lanechett. You should rest at home."


    What was he going to do at Sherman''s wedding?


    Although Billy deserved it, attending his ex -wife''s wedding was too much for him.


    Billy punched himself in the head and said, "But I want to go! I want to see Sherman! I haven''t seen


    her for a long time."


    After hearing his words, Mark stopped persuading Billy and said, "If you think you can bear the pain


    in your heart after seeing her, I won''t persuade you again."


    After the party, Mark sent Billy back to his apartment.


    Mark saw the wedding photo of Billy and Sherman in the picture frame on the dresser. He also


    noticed that the photo was covered with marks. Obviously, the photo was torn to pieces and then


    put together.


    Now, Mark had nothing to say to Billy. He just wanted to ask Billy, if he loved Sherman so much,


    then why did he betray her in the first ce?


    Sherman was exhrated when she received the news that her friends wereing over.


    Sherman got up early and was ready to meet her friends at the airport.


    When Kingsley knew she was about to go t o the airport, he decided not to go to the office, but to


    apany Sherman to the airport.


    Sherman said, "No. You should go to thepany. I don''t need you to apany m e."


    Cathy said, "I can apany Sherman to the airport."


    Sherman shook her head and said, "I want t o go to the airport by myself. It will be fine. Besides, I


    haven''t seen them for a long time and I want to chat with them."


    If Cathy followed her, they wouldn''t be able to chat freely and happily without any restrictions.


    Kingsley knew what Sherman was thinking. Looking at his mother, Kingsley pinched his eyebrows


    and said, "They must be very excited to see each other now. If you join them, it will certainly be a bit


    abrupt and awkward. So I will take Sherman to the airport. Sherman will introduce her friends to you


    afterward."


    Cathy thought what Kingsley said was reasonable, so she agreed. "Yeah, you''re right."


    "I''m notfortable with you going to the airport alone, so I have to apany you. After you meet


    them, I will leave. But before you meet them, I will stay with you." Kingsley''s words and expression


    were as gentle as usual, but he behaved in a domineering manner.


    Sherman had topromise because of his insistence.


    Kingsley smiled as he kissed her tenderly. He took out his phone and called the manager of the


    hotel. "Please book two presidential suites for me."


    Sherman felt warm and wrapped her arms around Kingsley''s sturdy waist. She hadn¡¯t had time to


    arrange a hotel for her friends, and Kingsley had already helped her to arrange it. He was always


    very attentive.


    As it was early, they decided to have lunch before going to the airport.


    Mark and Charlie made an appointment to meet at the airport and showed up at the agreed-upon


    time.


    Grace and Charlie only brought their suitcases, while Summer and Mark came with their babies.


    Mark held the baby in his right hand and Charlotte''s hand with his left hand.


    Summer wore a thin coat and silver shallow-heeled shoes. She looked rxed with a small suitcase


    in her hand.


    "Wow, you''re so rxed." Grace thought


    Summer would carry or hold the children. Looking at Mark, who took care of the two children,


    Summer said, "Mark said that he i s responsible for taking care of the children and all I need to do is


    look beautiful.¡±


    Grace envied Summer because she didn''t expect that Mark could be so considerate.


    While they were joking, they saw Billying with his suitcase.


    Except for Mark and Charlie, Summer and Grace did not know that Billy wasing. They frowned


    and looked puzzled. Why did Billye to the airport?


    Mark looked at their puzzled expressions and exined, "He will attend Sherman''s wedding.¡±


    Grace said bluntly, "What''s the point? We are going to attend Sherman''s wedding. Is h e going to


    ruin the wedding? Or is he going t o affect other people''s moods?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie reached out his hand to hold Grace''s hand and motioned her to be quiet.


    Summer said, "We can''t stop him from troubling himself at the wedding. There are many people in


    this world who can''t take a hint. Sherman is very happy. He will only find out how depressed he is


    after attending the wedding. As long as he is not afraid that he will be jealous and regretful, then he


    can go if he wants to!"


    Billy kept silent all the time and heard Grace and Summer''s harshments.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    At this time, he was no longer as high-spirited as he was at the beginning.


    Instead, he seemed to be covered with ayer of dust, gray and dim.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Did you do it on purpose? That little slut also came to the airport. Will she go


    to Lanechett with us?"


    Suddenly, Grace looked at them and said in a strange tone.


    Out of curiosity, they turned around and saw Natalie holding her bag. The distance between them


    was not far, so Grace''s words were clearly heard by Natalie.


    He would go to Sherman''s wedding. Haha, i t seemed that he loved Sherman very much. At the


    same time, Natalie''s anger, unwillingness, and resentfulness started to brew and reunite.


    "B*tch, where are you going?" Grace said with a charming smile.


    Clutching her designer bag, Natalie did not respond to her.


    "Is it a coincidence? Billy, are you secretly colluding with Natalie to do this?"


    This time, Billy said with apparent disgust, "Don¡¯t mention her in front of me. I never want to hear


    this name! She is like snot."


    Natalie was irritated. Her heart beat fast and her veins bulged. At the airport, he dared to describe


    her as such a disgusting thing in front of so many people!


    Since Billy had made her so embarrassed, how could she let him befortable?


    "Hahaha, I seem to have forgotten to tell you something! Do you still remember your initial infidelity?


    It''s neither an ident nor a mistake. I designed it myself, got it?"


    Billy''s hand, which was hanging beside him, tightened. He clenched his fist, and his bones creaked.


    He growled, "What did you say?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I said that your infidelity wasn''t an ident, nor was it a mistake. I designed it myself. You''ve been


    fooled by me for so many years!" Natalie chuckled and said word by word. His expression made her


    pleased.


    Finally, Billy was enraged. Like a furious lion, he waved his fist at Natalie.


    Natalie didn''t expect that he would hit her s o hard that she fell to the ground. Her left cheek


    immediately became red and


    swollen, and blood flowed from the corner o f her mouth.


    There were many people at the airport. When they saw this scene inadvertently, everyone looked at


    them curiously.


    Billy ignored their gazes. He gritted his teeth and rushed to Natalie madly.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and immediately handed the baby in his arms to Summer. H e stepped


    forward and grabbed Billy.


    "Don''t stop me! Don''t stop me! Let me go!" His eyes were bloodshot. He vigorously struggled to free


    himself.


    Mark winked at Charlie, and then Charlie immediately understood his hint. He stepped forward,


    grabbed Billy¡¯s arm with Mark. They forced him to the lounge.


    Billy''s eyes turned red. He was so angry that he didn''t forget to grab Natalie''s arm and pull her to


    the lounge.


    After closing the door of the lounge, Billy became furious again. He rushed over, grabbed Natalie''s


    cor with both hands, and hit her hard.


    Natalie couldn''t fight back at all. She could only bear it passively. With blood oozed from the corner


    of her mouth, she still did not repent. "You are a fool! A fool! I have fooled you for so many years.


    Hahahaha!"


    The more sheughed, the angrier Billy became. As his anger grew, the strength in his hands


    naturally didn''t weaken.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Billy went crazy, and so did Natalie.


    Instead of stopping them, Mark and Charlie just stood by. Summer thought it was enough.


    Grace felt Billy¡¯s rage and froze there.


    An ordinary woman would have begged for mercy, but Natalie didn''t. Far from it, she was smiling


    andughing aloud.


    He was furious, and she wanted him that way. She wanted him to feel her pain and suffer like her.


    They would burn in hell together!


    "Our encounters were also designed by me. How does it feel to know the truth? Want to kill me?


    Come on! Do it!" Natalie provoked him hysterically.


    Like a luby, her words reached Billy''s ears. He bellowed and punched Natalie.


    "That''s enough! Stop him! She''ll be killed!" Summer said.


    Mark had been watching. He certainly would not let Billy cause great trouble. Upon hearing that, he


    pulled Billy away.


    Natalie was stillughing, and Billy looked so furious as if he were going to eat her alive.


    Before leaving, Mark called over a staff member of the airport, asked him to delete the surveince


    footage, and called the doctor. Then they went off together.


    Along the way, Mark and Charlie retrained Billy from flipping out again!


    Natalie''s injury was medium. After the ointment was applied, she got up and savored the pleasure


    of revenge despite the pain and numbness in her body.


    The ne was about to take off, and she didn''t linger. She was going to Lanechett with the old man.


    On the ne, Billy looked a dozen years older in a sh. Leaning on the seat, he pulled a long face


    and remained silent.


    Bruises from punching the wall could be seen on the back of his hand. It was terribly red and


    swollen.


    No one said anything. After the ne took off, Summer and Grace still hadn''t recovered from the


    shock.


    Billy had hit Natalie pretty hard. In real life, they had never seen any man beating a woman up.


    Imagine Billy''s hatred!


    Lanechett.


    Sherman was sitting in the VIP lounge.


    Kingsley was by her side. Milk and fruits of the season had just been served on the table.


    Excited at that moment, she looked outside joyfully.


    But there was a bit of frustration in her heart. Kingsley kept herpany. After a while, he walked


    over, put his hands on her shoulders, and sat her down on the sofa. " You''re overjoyed, aren¡¯t you?"


    "You bet! I haven''t seen them for a long time. I miss them so much." Sherman pouted.


    "Thank you for everything..." Kingsley said gently and held her in his arms.


    "It''s good for you to know it, " she said matter-of-factly. "You should treat me more nicely since I''ve


    sacrificed so much for you."


    "No problem..." To her every remark, he replied softly and gently.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, the ne finallynded. I n a hurry, Sherman went outside. Quick in reaction,


    Kingsley grabbed her wrist, saying, "Nice and slow. Be careful of the baby..."

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Sherman slowed down, took a deep breath, and nodded her head. He was correct. Now that she


    was pregnant, she should exercise caution.


    Kingsley liked her for her mild rashness, carelessness, and obedience. She was like a girl.


    The group of good-looking people caught the most attention. They always stood out: n the crowd.


    Charlotte scurried into Sherman''s arms, kissed her on the cheek, and called her Auntie sweetly.


    Sherman''s heart melted, and she kissed the girl back on the tender cheek.


    Kingsley wrapped his hand around her waist, strode up, and stopped in front of everyone. A smile


    tugged at his thin lips, and he said in a deep voice, "Here we are, guys."


    He then shook hands with Mark and Charlie. It was the etiquette between men.


    Just then, Billy came out, and Sherman was stunned. Summer whispered beside her, telling her that


    they also hadn''t expected Billy toe along.


    Billy gazed at Sherman. The corners of his mouth twitched. He seemed to have a lot to say but did


    not know where to start. The situation was awkward.


    Sherman ran her eyes over him indifferently.


    "The suites have been booked. Mr. Day, I didn¡¯t expect you toe along. Wait a moment, I''ll call


    and tell them about it." Kingsley''s attitude was even more indifferent.


    It was a normal remark, but Billy felt embarrassed. Since when did he need her man to help book a


    hotel room?


    "It''s okay. Mr. Wright, thank you for the kind offer. I¡¯ll find myself a ce to stay."


    Since Kingsley had kindly booked the hotel, Mark couldn¡¯t decline. He just remained silent.


    "In Lanechett, it''s my honor to y host. Your luggage will be brought to the hotel, and I''ve booked


    the restaurant. Let''s have dinner first..." Kingsley said ceremoniously.


    People had no reason to refuse. Billy picked up his suitcase and imed that he would look for a


    hotel.


    Without another nce at everyone, he turned away alone with the suitcase in his hand. People felt


    sad to see him slouching his shoulders.


    Since when did he look so pitiful? People had no idea...


    The situation was a bit awkward.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, the cute girl was there to liven the atmosphere. In a childish voice, Charlotte said that


    she was hungry and mored to have a feast.


    People left Billy alone and went to the restaurant. Without a doubt, the ce was bright and stylish.


    At the dinner table, those women chattered nonstop since they finally got together.


    Those men, however, looked a bit distant. The two were unfamiliar with Kingsley, to begin with.


    With a faint smile on his sculpted features, Kingsley struck up a conversation. Older than the other


    two men, he had more experience and had the atmosphere in good control.


    A few momentster, the three started chatting. Their topics were moderate.


    While talking, he picked up dishes for Sherman. In the heat of chatting, she even forgot to have her


    food. In low voices, Kingsley reminded her from time to time.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    After the meal, Kingsley had to go back to the office and thus excused himself, "I nned to be your


    tour guide.


    Unfortunately, there is an emergency in thepany, and I''m afraid I must go.


    Have a good time in Lanechett! If you need any help, feel free to give me a call."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wright." Mark smiled, shook hands with him friendly, and said goodbye.


    Sherman didn''t n to go home yet. She wanted to keep thempany. Kingsley agreed and left


    her his thin jacket. "Call me or Wright¡¯s house when you go home. Don''t take the bus or subway. I


    will be worried. When I''m gone, they may be livelier.¡± "I know. Be careful on the road. By the way, I


    want to have kiwis tonight. A kiwi cake would be perfect." She craved for it.


    "Okay, I''ll buy you one..." Kingsley bent over to gently kiss the corner of her lips. Then he turned


    around and got into his ck Bentley.


    Summer and Grace were waiting for Sherman. The three women wanted to go to the hotel while


    Mark and Charlie nned t o look for Billy. They were a little worried about him.


    When the two found Billy following the address, he was squatting at the hotel. Smoke billowed as


    he remained silent.


    He hadn''t expected the chain of events to b e premeditated. He was stupid to fall for Natalie¡¯s trick!


    If it were not for that drunken mistake, the following things wouldn¡¯t have happened, and he wouldn''t


    havee to this.


    He thought of Natalie and itched to beat her up. Probably, he would hit her when they met again in


    the future!


    Mark sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, gave him a cup of warm water, and said, "T o be honest,


    from a man¡¯s perspective, Kingsley is a nice guy. He treats Sherman better than you did. His


    maturity and manner are something you don''t have."


    "This may be cruel for you, but I have to admit that he does things perfectly." Charlie chimed in.


    Although they had just met for the first time, he was convinced by Kingsley''s charm. "And your taste


    is poor, take Natalie for example..."


    Sherman chatted with the other two women. Speaking of Billy, Summer hesitated for a moment and


    disclosed the incident at the airport.


    Sherman remained calm after hearing the facts. "Natalie seduced him intentionally, and he didn''t


    step away. At the end of the day, he was young and immature. Actually, it was not all Natalie''s fault.


    Even without her, we might break up because of other things, such as his boredom with my


    appearance...¡± she said.


    Grace suggested that they stop talking about unpleasant things. When they finally had a chance to


    get together, they should talk about happy things.


    "Natalie was patient to fool Billy for a full seven years. She swallowed her pride but ended not so


    well." Summermented.


    "To be honest, Natalie doesn''t deserve such a beautiful name. She should be called a bitch. As the


    saying goes, karma is a bitch. She was swaggering and rising, but it would notst." Grace was


    eating chocte. Recently, chocte had be her new love.


    Sherman smiled but made noments. She was leading a happy life and had forgotten about the


    things in the past.


    Since Natalie''s face had been bruised, she certainly couldn¡¯t meet the old man for a few days. As


    fate would have it, the old man had been busytely. He didn''t have time to see her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the streets of Lanechett, she felt Kingsley''s charisma. He was literally on every local magazine


    and therge LED screens outside.


    She was so blind that she failed to see a rich man in him back then.


    It was pointless for her to regret it now. She found a random hotel and checked in.


    Once in the room, pangs of difort came from her abdomen. Natalie rushed straight into the


    bathroom.


    Her diarrheasted. She had thought she would recover in a day or not. Four, five days had passed,


    but her condition didn''t improve at all.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    There were times when she was walking down the street and suddenly wanted to go to the


    bathroom, but sometimes it was not easy to find one. Then, she became particrly irritable.


    Sherman was happily chatting with Grace and Summer. And Grace teased her from time to time


    and talked about Kingsley with her.


    Summer, however, was not as naughty as Grace was. Instead, she seriously asked Sherman if she


    had prepared what she needed to get married. She also asked Sherman if shecked any items.


    She shook her head. Because the Wright family were well prepared with all the items about the


    wedding, she didn''t have to worry about these things at all.


    "It''s enough to see such a happy smile on your face again now." Summer felt very relieved.


    "Speaking of which, you are still the matchmaker for us. If it weren¡¯t you, she wouldn''t have met


    Mark, and I wouldn''t have met Charlie. And if you weren''t happy, neither of us would have been at


    ease. Fortunately, you have met the one." Grace was rarely so serious.


    Sherman was alsoughing lightly. She hadn''t thought she''d be a matchmaker twice, which could


    be considered a reward for those mistakes she had made.


    The conversation between women, especially between besties, was the warmest and the freest.


    At that moment, Grace, that shady chick, was asking Sherman about her Prince Charming''s sexual


    ability. And she also asked Sherman how many times a night Kingsley could have sex with her and


    how long each time.


    Sherman wasn''t shy, but she couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Summer was a teacher and had always been well-behaved, but Sherman didn''t expect her to say


    such shocking words when she opened her mouth. "One has excessive sexual desire, and the other


    is very juicy. So they must have had crazy sex all night!"


    Grace was speechless.


    Sherman felt speechless, too.


    After they chatted for a long time, the night faded to dark. Kingsley made a phone call t o Sherman.


    His voice was tender. "Are you still at the hotel? I¡¯lle to pick you up?''


    Sherman looked at the time and saw that it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening." Drive carefully


    on the road. I¡¯ll wait for you: n the room."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace started teasing Sherman again about how amazing her life had been now. She told Sherman


    that she had a chauffeur to pick her up when she went out.


    Twenty minutester, Kingsley arrived at the hotel room. He was carrying a very borate gift box


    with three gifts in it.


    One was for Grace, another for Summer, and thest for Charlotte.


    He was always more attentive and thoughtful than she was. Then, Sherman smiled at him as she


    narrowed her eyes. After greeting the others, Kingsley handed her a thin jacket he had brought from


    the Wright mansion. He waited for her to put it on before embracing her and walking out o f the


    hotel.


    Billy didn''t know how much he was going t o torture himself. He didn''t eat or drink and just sat there.


    Charlie felt helpless. He felt that Billy hade to stimte himself. If Billy''s beloved ex-wife was


    getting married, why would hee over?


    Mark also ignored him. He sat on the sofa and flipped through a magazine. When he reached a


    certain page, he stopped his hand, got up, put the magazine in front of Billy, and left. Charlie


    followed behind Mark.


    It was only after a long time that Billy looked at the magazine and saw a quote on it.


    "Someone once asked me if something I lost was found, would I still want it? I said I once lost a


    button. When I got that button back, I had already changed my clothes. No one is inseparable from


    anyone else. However, one could easily not cherish another one. As soon as one turns around and


    left, anyone will be in two different worlds."

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    He stared at the magazine. The room wasrge but very empty. He sat there without saying a word.


    When she got back to the room, Sherman took off her coat. Kingsley brought her a cake. She had


    said she wanted to eat the kiwi cake because she thought it was green and looked appetizing to


    her.


    Sherman couldn''t wait to cut two pieces of the cake. She gave him one piece of cake while she took


    the other.


    The corner of Kingsley''s mouth turned up a s he watched her eat pleasantly. Then, he took her into


    his arms and tried to sweettalk her.


    After eating full, she was a littlezy. She curled up in his arms like azy little cat and found the


    mostfortable position.


    "The wedding will be held in five days. Are you ready?" Leaning down, he whispered next to her


    ear.


    "So soon! Well, is it toote for me to back out now?" Sherman was slightly bored. She yed with


    the buttons on the chest of his shirt with both hands.


    He said, "What do you think?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course, it''s not toote. This is a free society under the rule ofw. Even if I go back on my word


    just before the wedding, I will still have time to cancel the wedding." After thinking about it, she said.


    Kingsley''s brow furrowed. He said seriously and gravely, "I can''t ept that." "It''s my own decision.


    Whatever I do, that¡¯s my freedom."


    He also thought for a moment, then spoke," I don''t mind chaining your legs up."


    Sherman was surprised. "Howe I didn''t realize before that you could be a tyrant at some time?"


    "I asionally will show it...," he smiled brightly. Then he turned on the TV, which was broadcasting


    a swimmingpetition.


    Kingsley''s hand paused and stayed in the air, and Sherman got interested and stared at the screen.


    At the moment, the TV was rebroadcasting a mixed-gender swimming race. Since both of them


    were busy and didn''t have time to watch TV and newspapers, they didn''t know the result of the


    race.


    At the beginning of the race, the Japanese team was leading while the Estaines e team was behind


    them. Sherman was a little nervous, and Kingsley was watching the race with rare concentration.


    Sherman let out a small sigh of relief as the Estainese team was still falling behind by the fourthp.


    It seemed that the Estainese team had no hope of winning the race.


    However, no one expected that when it came to thest 25 meters, it was as if the body of one of


    the male Estainese team members was fitted with a motor. He waved his arms in a beautiful arc,


    made a ssh, and fought his way forward. As a result, the Japanese team was left behind. Then,


    the Estainese team won the race!


    Sherman was stunned for two or three seconds and then came back to her senses. She threw her


    arms around Kingsley''s neck and cheered loudly. She felt so happy!


    The teammates also began to gather. Sherman kept searching for the young man, who swam the


    lastp. He hadn''t taken off the swimming cap he was wearing. Although Sherman could not see his


    face, he was long and had firm abs. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long, slender


    legs. He was in perfect shape.


    Next, he took off his cap and also took off his swim goggles. Then Sherman saw his face. He looked


    shy, young and handsome.


    "He''s so handsome! And he''s so awesome!" Sherman was immediately fascinated by such sports.


    Then she muttered, "What''s his name? Right. Marlon Holmes. I''m going to search his name on


    Twitter."


    After a long moment of silence, Kingsley said in a deep voice, "I am best at swimming..."

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Sherman had no time for him. She opened Twitter and browsed intently. "Young hot guy, national


    husband, and pumpkin pie. Hahaha! So many special names!"


    He raised an eyebrow. He took her phone directly in his hand and ced it out of her reach. He


    looked serious. "Cell phones are radioactive..."


    Sherman narrowed his eyes. She couldn''t help but keepughing. "Hey, do you dare t o show your


    jealousy with more pretentious excuses?"


    Kingsley stared at her, took the remote control, and was about to turn off the TV, but Sherman


    refused to let him turn it off. I t was just about time for the awarding ceremony. In the end, he didn¡¯t


    resist her and let out a small sigh. Then he said," Let''s go to the pool tomorrow..."


    "Okay." Sherman smiled as she responded pleasantly and briskly. She was more than happy to


    ept his jealousy in such a way.


    Honestly speaking, his character was really domineering...


    But, she liked it!


    Natalie went to the bathroom four times throughout the day and nearly copsed. Then, she fell on


    her bed and felt her forehead burning like it was on fire.


    She wondered if she was not ustomed t o the climate here.


    Then, she asked for a thermometer and took her temperature, which was 39.5 degrees.


    Natalie felt a little disgusted that she had t o go to the hospital for an IV when she first arrived in


    Lanechett, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    The old man hadn''t arrived at Lanechett yet and told her that he was stalled by business affairs in


    thepany during this time. However, Natalie wanted him to b e here aste as possible. To be


    honest, she didn''t like him at all, except for his money. More often, she just felt disgusted with him. It


    was fine if he couldn''te over at the moment.


    The doctor asked her about her recent symptoms, and Natalie answered truthfully. She felt


    nauseous, had diarrhea, and had a fever.


    Then, the doctor''s brow furrowed. His eyebrows lifted slightly high.


    Natalie''s heart thumped when she saw this. She suddenly felt a sense of foreboding for some


    reason, because doctors didn''t look like that for no reason. Thus, she hurriedly asked the doctor.


    "That''s how a person reacts to having AIDS, with diarrhea, fever, and feeling nauseous. However,


    you haven''t had a test yet, so I''m not sure. First of all, you should go for a testter," said the doctor.


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Natalie''s heart suddenly went cold. She felt an unspeakable chill. It


    was like her whole body was in the ice cer!


    AIDS! How could she have gotten that disease? How could that be possible?


    "Take it easy. Calm down. You''re going to get an HIV test. Then you''ll know the results in an hour."


    The doctor told her to g o for the test.


    "No way. That can''t be. How could I be so unlucky? I will never get AIDS. It''s not possible..." She


    seemed to be chanting or reading a luby. She walked forward and muttered secretly in her heart.


    After taking blood and doing tests, Natalie sat on the bench in the corridor outside the hospital and


    waited for the result. She was focused and very nervous.


    The wait was long and torturous, making her feel more and more restless, and Natalie bit her


    fingernails, which was what she often did when she was nervous.


    Finally, it was her turn, and Natalie walked in. The doctor took out the test and held up his sses.


    "The test report shows that you do have AIDS."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The nerve in her head that had been tense snapped. She sat back in her chair, and her body kept


    shaking.


    "If you have concerns about it, you can have another test in two months," said the doctor.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    However, at this point, no matter what the doctor said, Natalie couldn''t listen to a word. All she knew


    was that she had AIDS!


    She had seen the brochure about AIDS before, which was written very clearly. If one had AIDS, one


    could not be treated at all. And the only thing one could do was to extend one''s life.


    Natalie didn''t know how she was going to get out of the hospital. She was muddled. And she was


    almost hit by a car twice as she crossed the road.


    The driver yelled at her, but she didn''t listen to a word. When she got back to the hotel, she closed


    the door to her room and thought about it.


    Then she remembered her first encounter with that old man. Although she had seeded in her


    scheme, the old man''s friends looked at her strangely.


    At first, she did not feel anything, but she now realized that those people were not acting normal!


    It was not unusual for rich old men to keep women outside. However, in the beginning, they


    obviously knew that the old man had AIDS when they had that look in their eyes!


    Immediately, Natalie felt like she had gone crazy. She had an unpleasant constricted sensation in


    her chest as if several heavy stones were pressing down on her chest to the point that she could


    not breathe and was suffocating to death.


    She clutched the clothes on her chest with one hand and then frantically swept all the things in the


    room to the floor.


    At that point, the hotel doorbell rang.


    Natalie went over to the hotel, opened the door, and saw the old man. The hotel door closed again.


    Then, she jumped on him. And she hit and bit him with her hands and feet.


    The old man was taken aback and tried to push her away. However, she acted like a brute. He


    couldn''t push her away no matter how hard he pushed her!


    "Bastard! Jerk! People like you deserve to g o to hell! You know you have AIDS, so why don''t you


    wear a condom! Why don''t you go to hell!"


    As she was talking, she used all her strength to bite the old man''s arm. She actually bit a blood-red


    mark directly on his arm, as if it was congested.


    The old man could not endure the pain. Finally, he couldn''t stand it and fiercely shook her off hard.


    Natalie got up from the ground again. Then, she rushed towards the old man. She kicked the man


    in his private parts.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She kept hitting the old man. Then the old man did lose his strength and called his driver directly to


    come upstairs and take control of Natalie.


    Since she was already infected with AIDS, i t was impossible for them to continue to be together.


    Then the old man wrote a check t o her. He gave her five million dors and a house. "You don''t


    have toe to me anymore."


    The old man didn''t stay in the room any longer. Then, he left. Hepletely broke off the


    rtionship between the two of them.


    He gave her a check for five million dors and a house. However, she got AIDS. She had this


    disease that could not be treated with medication. Therefore, what was the point of her receiving


    money and a house from him?


    "Ahhhhhhh!!"


    She screamed her heart out. Natalie swept everything that could be smashed in the room to the


    ground. Then she reached up and thumped her chest violently. The pain she felt in her heart was


    too much for her t obear.


    What was she supposed to do now?


    Although the wedding day wasing up, Sherman didn''t have to worry about it because


    everything would be set up properly.


    All of Sherman''s rtives in Santabaca were already here. The Wright family had chartered a ne


    to bring them here. All of them were amodated in the hotel.


    Sherman usually didn''t know she had so many rtives, but all her rtives and their families were


    here now. Even her stepmother''s rtives were here, obviously not rted to her in any way.


    Frowning, Sherman felt disgusted and annoyed.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Taking in Sherman¡¯s mood swings, Kingsley cupped her face and said tenderly, "You didn''t like it?"


    "I don''t like my stepmother doing this," Sherman said frankly.


    "I know. I know you don¡¯t want to see those rtives. But there¡¯s only one wedding in a lifetime.


    Moreover, the Wright family doesn''t care about the money. Just for the fun of it, ah-huh?¡± Kingsley


    coxed softly," Come on, show me a smile."


    Although Sherman smiled, she was still upset. She had thought it would happen, but she did not


    expect they would go this far.


    To cheer Sherman up, Kingsley took her for a drive to see the beautiful scenery, take a walk, and


    then he took her back to the hotel.


    Grace and Summer were both in the hotel. Kingsley''s intention was simple: to rid Sherman of her


    troubles and make her happy.


    His work paid off. When he went to pick Sherman up at night, he found that her mood had obviously


    improved, which made him feel better too. As long as she was happy, he would be happy.


    The next day was their wedding, and by custom, they were not supposed to sleep together or see


    each other before the wedding.


    However, Kingsley was not a routineer. He was concerned that Sherman would not sleep well alone


    and would not tuck herself in her bed.


    Cathy and the others barricaded Kingsley outside Sherman''s room. Kingsley, a 35-year-old


    handsome and graceful man with erect carriage, tried to find a gap and squeeze in.


    Cathy said, "Kingsley, it''s only one night."


    "She can''t sleep well without me. What if she doesn''t feel well?" He rubbed his temples, and his


    white shirt wrinkled with jostling.


    Kingsley¡¯s grandpa picked up a walnut and hit Kingsley right on the back, "No more monkey


    business! Customs are to be observed!"


    Kingsley sighed and gestured that he understood, "Let me say one more word."


    The door opened a crack, and he said nervously, "I''ll be next door if you need me. If you have


    insomnia or want to eat, let me know. Okay?"


    Sherman thought he was a little overprotective, and she nodded with a smile, "All right. Didn''t you


    say I couldn''t use my phone because it was radioactive?"


    "Do not browse Twitter. You can only use it to call me...¡± He said peremptorily and added, "I''ll be


    next door."


    "I''ll be fine with them." Sherman looked at Summer and Grace and thought his worry was


    unnecessary.


    Kingsley nodded, kissed her, and left.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Grace smiled and thought her prince charming was too uptight, as did Sherman.


    Sherman would try on her wedding dress and makeup early the next morning. Grace and Summer


    were concerned that she would feel low the next day, so they forced her to sleep.


    But Sherman could not sleep at all!


    Hardly had shey down when her phone rang. The call was from Kingsley, so she became cheerful


    at once.


    "Couldn''t you sleep?" Kingsley''s deep voice was mixed with the sound of water as if he were taking


    a bath.


    When Sherman was about to speak, Grace snatched her phone, "I don¡¯t think your call is going to


    help her, Mr. Wright. Your bride will get up at about four or five o''clock tomorrow morning to make up


    and try on her wedding dress. Moreover, it''s ten o''clock now. There isn''t much time."


    "Sorry..." Kingsley apologized and added, "I won''t call her. See that you take care of her. Sorry to


    trouble you. She''ll probably be hungry at night, so let me know if she wants anything. And if she


    really can''t sleep, have her call me..."


    Grace leaned against the wall and listened as Kingsley poured out his concerns about Sherman.


    When he finished, she hung up and poked Sherman slightly on the forehead with her finger, "Jeez,


    you''re really his cosset."

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Sherman smiled and shook her head, "No, n o, no!"


    "No?" Grace snorted and rolled her eye, "If h e continues to pet you like this, you will be


    uncontroble!"


    With Grace said that Sherman thought that might be so. Sherman squinted, "He''s just worried about


    me."


    "Well, that''s enough How I envy you! But you''re going to suffer tomorrow!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman, Grace, and Summer shared a bed that night and slept well.


    Summer set the rm, so she got up first the next morning. The first thing she did when she woke


    up was to wake Sherman. Summer had just woken Sherman up when there was a knock on the


    door saying it was time to put on makeup. Then Summer took Sherman out of the room at once.


    Grace slept like a dog and Summer threw a pillow to her grumpily as they left.


    The makeup artist, who was known for her makeup, opted for chemical-free makeup because


    Sherman was pregnant.


    Sherman actually did not want to make up for fear it would affect the fetus. When the makeup artist


    repeatedly assured Sherman that there would be no problem, Sherman nodded in agreement


    The makeup was light, but it suited Sherman. That looked clear, shiny, and made Sherman


    attractive.


    At the other hotel.


    Mark held his younger child in his arms and another older one in his hand, waiting for Charlie to go


    to the wedding.


    Charlie was still in the bathroom, and Billy came over, "Take me with you."


    "Perish the thought!" Mark refused directly.


    "Are you afraid I''ll make a scene?" Billy looked very pale and drawn.


    Mark said, "You are not fit to go there."


    But Billy was more determined, "I''ve to be there. I won''t make a scene."


    When Charlie heard their conversation, he shook his head and thought Billy was setting himself for


    trouble.


    For quite some time, Mark and Billy deadlocked. Mark squinted at Billy, who looked straight at him


    instead of avoiding his eyes.


    When Charlie came out of the bathroom in a white suit and saw this scene, he shrugged, "Do you


    know you guys look like you¡¯re in love now?"


    After a few seconds, Markpromised," All right then, have it your way. But you''d better dress up


    before you go. You haven¡¯t changed in four days..."


    Billy left to change suit, while Charlie drank coffee with a frown, "It hade to that. Why did you


    agree to let him go there? If something goes wrong, will Summer spare you?"


    Mark said calmly, "I''m sure it will be alright. He needs a chance to give uppletely..."


    Billy''s eyes were sincere, and Mark understood that. They did not need to worry hence.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    The wedding took ce in Syphrett Bay on water rather thannd.


    From the beach to the entrance of the hall, there was a ss corridor lined with roses, ming red


    roses swaying in the breeze that matched the dark blue seawater.


    The hall was distinctive. It seemed closed from a distance, but stepping inside was breathtaking.


    The side facing the sea was open, and people could see the rippling seawater as soon as they


    stepped into the hall.


    The Wright family was very powerful, so of course, the wedding of Kingsley and Sherman was


    extraordinary. The number o f guests they entertained was up to seven o r eight hundred, all of


    whom were big shots in Lanechett.


    This wedding was a most ostentatious and extravagant affair. The fresh roses were flown in from


    abroad, and the hall was built for this wedding more than ten days ago.


    The hall was sorge that it could amodate thousands of people. In addition, it would serve as


    a banquet hall in the evening after the wedding.


    Several guests had already arrived, and many journalists were also present to witness this grand


    wedding.


    The decoration of the hall was mainly purple, which was very dark and elegant, and had an


    indescribable charm, which formed a sharp contrast with the interspersed lily.


    The guests all arrived before twelve o''clock.


    As the guests watched, Kingsley entered the hall at a stately pace with his grave and dignified


    bearing. A rare smile appeared on his chiseled and handsome face. He looked ravishing in a


    bespoke ck suit and burgundy tie that matched his muscr figure.


    As Kingsley walked down the corridor with charming long legs, he smiled faintly to greet guests,


    showing the demeanor and cultivation of a mature man utterly.


    Over half the women were bewitched by Kingsley, and their eyes fixed on him.


    The quartz clock in the corner stroke, indicating that auspicious time hade.


    Suddenly, the lights went off in the hall. The hall was so dark that people could not see the guest¡¯s


    faces next to them. Guests eximed as they did not know what had happened.


    Sherman stepped into the dark hall in her short but elegant white wedding dress.


    Instead of high heels, she wore t shoes because she was pregnant. That shoes, obviously, were


    worth a mint, light yellow tassels, and blue gems made her look more elegant.


    The guests murmured praises in amazement as Sherman stepped forward.


    Every step she took, a rose appeared on the ss beneath her feet, and each rose was stunning.


    This spectacle of blooming roses had guests in awe.


    Sherman was shrouded in purple light beams from the ceiling. She was the only one shining in the


    darkness, like a fairy.


    Grace and summer were also shocked by the sight, which was that the roses were in full bloom


    beneath Sherman¡¯s feet. What a great spectacle!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sherman had not anticipated Kingsleying up with such a unique, imaginative, and romantic


    idea. When she met Kingsley''s eye, her heart stirred up.


    She took one hundred and eight steps, one after the other, before she reached him.


    Kingsley stared at her lovingly, oblivious of their surroundings. He had only eyes for Sherman.


    Sherman flushed and gave him a gentle push to stop staring at her.


    A shadow of a smile touched Kingsley''s mouth. His affectionate eyes showed his joy and


    excitement of the moment.


    The priest smiled and handed this couple their wedding vows.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    "I take you, Sherman Holmes, to be my wedded wife, to have and hold from this day forward, for


    better, for worse, to love and cherish, till death do us apart. It''s my blessing to marry you."


    Kingsley swore in his husky, low voice, which sounded sexy and charming.


    Sherman was deeply moved and could sense Kingsley''s sincerity. Then she turned, took hisrge


    hand in her gloved hands, stared at him, and vowed softly:


    "I''ve always wanted to be cared for, to be valued, to have someone by my side so I wouldn''t be left


    alone, but ever since then, I''ve made sure I don¡¯t have that man in my life. Then you came along.


    Just in time.


    You came into my life and made meplete. Now, you''re part of my blood."


    Kingsley was very pleased, for he had never heard such honeyed words from Sherman.


    Without paying attention to the guests and the priest next to him, Kingsley cupped Sherman''s face


    with hisrge hands and kissed her tenderly, showing his feelings o f love for her.


    The priest was stunned, for it was clear that he had not expected the bridegroom to be so urgent.


    All guests smiled and broke into loud apuse.


    Summer and Grace noticed Billy next to Mark and wondered why he was here on such a day!


    They were always wary of Billy. Moreover, i t was their best friend''s wedding, so they would not


    allow Billy to cause any trouble.


    Billy remained speechless. His eyes were settled on Sherman as if to see through her.


    He recollected the scene when he married Sherman. At that time, they were so in love and


    enviable.


    "Well, will you marry me?" Kingsley released Sherman. Kingsley, always a reserved man, had


    be eager.


    There was zero hesitation on Sherman''s part, "Yes, I will!"


    The priest cleared his throat and said," Now the groom puts the ring on your bride''s ring finger."


    Kingsley kept the ring in his hand. When h e opened the box, the pink diamond ring was dazzling,


    "Do you like it?" "If I say I don''t like it, will you have time to change it for another one?" Sherman


    joked.


    Kingsley stared at her, held her into his arms, and said, "I can''t make it, unfortunately. I''ll use this


    one to keep you, and I¡¯ll give you what you wantter..."


    Sherman looked up at his eyes, and she saw her reflection in his eyes. A wave of happiness


    flooded her, and then she couldn''t help standing on tiptoe.


    The bride also could not help kissing the bridegroom. The priest was amused at this couple.


    After their kiss, the priest said, "Take your time, bride and bridegroom. Now, you can kiss each


    other. Let us bless this couple."


    The apuse was much louder than the previous ones. Everyone was happy to bless this couple.


    Billy''s face became gloomier, and his lips pressed together. He joined the others in pping, and his


    apuse was louder than the others.


    His apuse was perhaps the most reluctant of the guests.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four people around Billy were watching him, and he did not seem to notice the nces and


    kept pping.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Then Billy stopped, dropped his eyes, and said, "I gotta go. I have some errands to run."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the hall before others reacted, leaving his lonely figure


    behind.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman he loved married someone else after all.


    Billy strode forward without a backward nce. He could not look behind, and he dared not. There


    was no turning back. Even though he was heartbreaking, he had to look forward.


    Everyone thought he deserved it. It was him who made Sherman suffer those hardships.


    But when they saw Billy like this, they felt a little sorry for him.


    Sherman looked at Billy''s back for a while, then looked away and apuded.


    Billy leaned against the wall in the corner o f the hall, slid slowly down, and squatted. His nose


    twitched, and he began to weep in silence.


    Amon saying went: A man does not easily shed tears until his heart is broken.


    So with that in mind, Billy hardly wept. The only times he cried were because of Sherman.


    He failed to keep her finally.


    It was the biggest regret of his life.


    He wept willingly for Sherman, and thought that no other woman deserved his regret!


    He squatted there until his legs went numb, and he could not stand. He did not know how long he


    had been squatting, maybe twenty minutes or forty minutes.


    Then he tottered away as his feet went numb. He went back to the hotel to pack up and leave


    without telling others that he was leaving.


    He did not want to be there anymore.


    There was supposed to be a toast that evening, but Cathy and Tonell called it off because they


    worried that Sherman''s body would be overwhelmed.


    Sherman was eight months pregnant. She could not overwork hence.


    The elders told Sherman and Kingsley to eat in the banquet hall and then retire to their room.


    Luke waste when Kingsley and Sherman sat chatting with Kingsley''s friends.


    Luke came to them with a woman and a child.


    He stopped in front of them, squinted, and said, "Today''s your big day. I suppose we need a drink to


    celebrate."


    Sherman frowned as her eyes fell upon Luke.


    Kingsley smiled faintly, picked up his ss, and swallowed, "Of course."


    Luke also emptied his winess. He did not look well. Also, his face was turning dark.


    That woman stopped him at once, ¡°You aren''t well yet. Stop it. Didn¡¯t your stomach hurt so bad you


    couldn''t stand up?"


    "Shut up!" Luke became restless and pulled his arm from that woman''s arm, and then the woman,


    who had lost her footing, fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    It was such a loud noise that guests all looked at it there. That woman was in a terrible predicament.


    Sherman noticed that the woman was blushing, and she got up to help her. "Are you OK?" Sherman


    asked tenderly.


    Feeling embarrassed, that woman looked down at her toes.


    Luke swiveled around to look at that woman with a frown and became testy. That little boy moved


    over and stood next t o the woman, "Did it hurt, mom?"


    That woman shook her head, managed a weak smile, and looked up, "I''ll take the child home since


    you are all right. I''m not feeling too good."


    After that, the woman straightened her back and took the boy by the hand as everyone watched


    and left.


    Luke became even more irritable, gave Kingsley a hard stare, and left with them.


    "Is that his wife?" Sherman asked Kingsley.


    Kingsley nodded, "And that little boy is his son."


    "She¡¯s so pretty. That boy looks more like his mom than his dad." Sherman lowered her voice, "It¡¯s


    too bad to see a fresh flower on a heap of cow-dung. Luke isn''t a fine match for thatdy."


    Then, the fireworks show began. Hundreds of fireworks burst simultaneously in midair. The night


    sky was colorful with dazzling fireworks.


    Sherman nestled against Kingsley''s chest until the fireworks show was over. After saying goodbye


    to the guests, they came back to the Wright family¡¯s vi.


    Kingsley and Sherman''s room in the Wright family¡¯s vi had been decorated. When Sherman


    returned to their room, she copsed on the couch. She was too tired t o move.


    Smiling wider, Kingsley sat behind Sherman and massaged her.


    He had been dreaming about this moment for a long time. All his dreams wereing true! His


    mood at that moment was beyond words.


    Sherman, feeling better, squinted, and said softly, "Thank you, honey..."


    Kingsley''s strong body shivered. Kingsley, who had always been restrained andposed, was


    stunned by a word at that moment. His adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, and his deep voice


    boomed out, "It¡¯s nothing, dear. I guess you must be tired.¡±


    Sherman copsed in his arms with a smile, "I¡¯m feeling a bit dozy. I want to sleep."


    He felt like the happiest man in the world when she copsed in his arms and he kissed her


    tenderly, "Okay, go to sleep."


    The atmosphere was so peaceful and sweet that Sherman fell asleep as soon as she closed her


    eyes. She still nestled against his chest, which was so warm that she could not bear to leave.


    Kingsley smoothed Sherman¡¯s silky hair. H e seemed bewitched by her and could not take his eyes


    off her.


    Sherman did not know how long she slept. Suddenly, she clutched at the quilt, and her belly began


    to ache, making her face pucker. She opened her eyes and eximed," God! I¡¯ve got an awful


    bellyache... Help me..."


    Kingsley became a light sleeper since living with Sherman. He would wake up at the slightest


    movement of her.


    "Is the baby..ing?" Sherman said with pain.


    Kingsley tensed because he had never experienced such a thing. It was hard to believe that such a


    calm andposed man would be so flustered. He was in that panic he did not know what to do!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t move. Calm down. Call the doctor..." Sherman clutched her baby bump and could hardly sit


    up.


    Kingsleyposed himself and immediately took out the phone to call the doctor. He picked


    Sherman up and said hastily, "Hold me. I will take you to the hospital. Let me know if anything is


    ufortable, all right?"


    Sherman nodded. In her pain, shepressed her lips so tightly that they went white.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    He felt worried about her. He quickly left the room with her in his arms and quickly walked out of the


    vi. He put her in the passenger seat of his car and drove away a t a high speed.


    Kingsley drove on, ignoring the red lights and the traffic police. When he arrived at the hospital, his


    white shirt had sweated against his body.


    Kingsley was undeniably nervous at this moment.


    He didn''t sit down until she was sent into the operating room. The doctor he called in was the best.


    He sat on a bench, and his shirt was soaked with sweat.


    Cathy arrived at the hospital after having heard the news and asked him how Sherman was now.


    He said she had been sent into the operating room. There was something flustered in his voice at


    this moment. He wasn''t in the mood to sit outside, so he wanted to go into the operating room to


    apany her.


    Cathy didn''t say anything, because she knew that he was anxious and was worried about Sherman.


    Kingsley went to the doctor directly and asked for a set of scrubs. After he had got changed, he


    went into the operating room to apany her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor said that she had disturbed the foetus, so she had to give birth to the baby early. The


    doctor advised her to have a eutocia first, and if she couldn''t give birth t o the baby by the eutocia,


    then she would have to have a caesarean section.


    Sherman¡¯s face was sweaty from the pain. Kingsley was new to this situation and didn¡¯t know what


    the right thing to do was.


    Lifting his hand, he lovingly and anxiously wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked, ¡¯Does it


    hurt very much?"


    Sherman nodded. She really felt it hurt so much.


    "Mr. Wright, let her grab your hand and push out with all her strength," The doctor tutored beside


    him.


    Hearing this, Kingsley clutched her hand i n his palms and apanied her. He frowned hard as


    he watched her look of pain and distress.


    The baby had been quiet and well-behaved i n Sherman''s belly before, but now it was very


    disobedient and refused toe out.


    Kingsley saw a woman giving birth to a baby for the first time at close range. Shock and difort


    came over him, and he held his breath.


    He had always been mature and reserved but was a little flustered now. He didn''t know what he


    could do to ease her pain and to make her feel better.


    "What can I do to make her feel better?" Kingsley looked at the doctor and asked. His low voice


    seemed a little strained at this moment.


    "She''s giving birth to a baby. It''s a process that every woman has to go through. There is nothing a


    man can do to help at this moment. The only thing you can do is to let her vent, scream and give


    birth with all her strength. As soon as the baby is born, her pain will disappear..."


    Cathy, who was waiting outside the operating room, was anxious too. She was walking back and


    forth.


    The Wright family had already prepared the doctor and the ward, waiting for her due date to admit


    her early, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would give birth prematurely.


    After having waited for more than three hours, the baby still didn''te out. The doctor advised


    them to choose a caesarean section to reduce her pain.


    Kingsley immediately decided to choose the caesarean section for her after hearing that it would


    reduce her pain, but Sherman didn''t want to do that. She wanted to try onest time.


    Kingsley''s confidence and patience, which he had always prided himself on, were on the verge of


    copse and he had no idea how much longer he could stand.


    In this way, time waspsing. Everyone was waiting in worry.


    It was two hourster when the door to the operating room finally opened. Cathy, Aaron and Tonell


    all looked towards the door.


    The doctor came out, with a smile on his face. Everyone was finally relieved.


    "Mr. Tonell, congrattions! Both the mother and the baby are doing well. The baby''s weight is


    2.8kg. The baby is born prematurely, so it''s a normal weight for him. He will be fine as long as you


    strengthen nutrition for him afterward," The doctor congratted Tonell.

 Chapter 1161 "Thats fine. How is my daughter-in-law now?" Cathy asked.

    Chapter 1161 "That''s fine. How is my daughter-inw now?" Cathy asked.


    "She''s fine. She shows remarkable endurance and persistence, but she has just given birth to a


    baby, so she is naturally weak."


    In the operating room, Sherman had passed out. Sweat covered her forehead and wet her hair.


    However, Kingsley wasn''t much better than her. His white shirt, which was wet with sweat, clung to


    hisrge, strong body. And he breathed hard. He gently wiped the sweat off her forehead with his


    fingers, kissed her forehead and said, "Honey, you had a hard time..."


    Kingsley had sweated a lot while Sherman was giving birth to the baby. Judging from the sweat, the


    uninformed people would think he had given birth to a baby too.


    He cut the baby''s umbilical cord himself. A t that moment he felt an indescribable thrill of joy and a


    strange sense of blood rtionship.


    The baby belonged to him and belonged to him and her. The baby was so little, but he could cry. He


    was so cute that Kingsley just wanted to put the world in front of him.


    The Wright family had a great-grandson. It was a big deal in Lanechett. All the media scrambled to


    report it.


    Kingsley and Sherman got married that day and had a baby that night, which was a double blessing


    for the Wright family. In addition, Tonell believed in Jesus. He believed that Jesus could ennoble


    him.


    As the great-grandson of the Wright family, the baby could get a lot of love and pampering, which


    was for sure.


    Sherman was looking at the baby. The baby was so little and had fine fluffy hair. H e was sleeping.


    She was pleasantly surprised that the baby was born with hair.


    Kingsley stood by the pram and stared at the baby, with a smile on his handsome face.


    "Why are you standing and giggling all the time?" She sat up and asked.


    "It''s an amazing feeling. I can''t describe it i n words," He turned and walked back to her bed. Then


    he took her hands in his palms and kissed them.


    "I think so. Have you picked a name for the baby yet?"


    After a pause, Kingsley said, "I want to pick a name with a special meaning, which canbine


    yourst name with mine."


    After having thought about it carefully, Sherman shook her head and said, "No, both of ourst


    names don''t sound good. It¡¯s even worse if you put them together.¡±


    "Or do you have any idea?"


    Tilting her head, she thought for a long time and said, "How about Cody Wright?"


    "Cody, Cody..." His mouth moved slightly. H e repeated it several times softly, "It¡¯s a nice name.


    Well, his name will be Cody Wright."


    "Cody, Cody, Cody Wright. It¡¯s so good," Sherman said satisfactorily.


    Kingsley had been in the hospital these past few days. He didn¡¯t go back to the Wright family''s vi


    or thepany. He had been in the hospital with her.


    Cathy asked a caregiver to take care of Sherman and the baby, and she asked Kingsley to go to the


    company. But he refused and insisted on staying in the hospital. Cathy could do nothing with him.


    Sherman tried to persuade him to go to thepany, but he refused upromisingly.


    The baby didn''t drink form, nor did he drink enriched milk. She had plenty of breast milk.


    "It''s my baby she had carried and had given birth to. In the operating room, she was in so much


    pain, and her forehead was covered with sweat. She suffered that kind of pain for me, so I can''t


    leave her alone in the hospital..." Kingsley''s eyes were deep and dark when he said it, as if it was


    about t


    o drown everything. He thought he would never forget the scene in the operating room.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    The ward, in which Sherman lived, was a suite. It was enough for the two of them to sleep in at


    night. The ward was as well furnished as a vte.


    Tonell came to the ward. As soon as he saw the baby, he held the baby fondly in his arms and


    wouldn''t let anyone else hold the baby.


    Kingsley kept the reporters outside the hospital for fear of disturbing her rest. She was so weak that


    she needed rest.


    Many people wanted toe to the hospital to congratte them, but Kingsley refused all of them.


    He just told them that they weren''t allowed to visit until the baby was one month old. If he allowed


    them toe, they would fill the ward.


    No one had an opinion on the name Sherman picked for the baby, especially Tonell. He kept saying


    that it was a good name, "Cody. Cody. It sounds like an unusual name. When my great-grandson


    grows up, he will be very excellent and elegant."


    The baby did his great-grandfather a favor, too. As soon as his great-grandfather finished talking, he


    peed and cried. It was a lively scene.


    Sherman had to breastfeed the baby at night. Sometimes he woke up at two o''clock at night and


    began to cry. Sherman narrowed her eyes and coaxed the baby dazzledly.


    Kingsley loved Sherman dearly that when the baby was breastfed at night, he ced the bass


    next to his bed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he moved a little or uttered a sound, Kingsley held him in his arms and whirled him


    around the ward. Kingsley patted him gently to keep him from waking his mother.


    After a few days, Kingsley was better at taking care of the baby than Sherman. He knew when to


    feed the baby and how to change the baby''s diaper. He was so adept a t these things that Sherman


    was surprised.


    Sherman changed the baby¡¯s diaper a few times. Each time after she had changed it, the baby kept


    crying incessantly. She patted him to soothe him and suckled him, but he couldn¡¯t stop his loud


    crying.


    Seeing this, Kingsley smiled and walked over to her. He took the baby from her and changed the


    diaper for him again.


    Then the baby stopped crying...


    Then Sherman pretended to frown. She thought he spoiled their son.


    Today, after having slept a long time during the daytime, the baby started crying again at night.


    Kingsley gently held him in his arms and paced back and forth in front of the window, "You are a


    good baby. Don''t b e noisy. If you wake your mommy again, you won''t get any breast milk. You have


    to drink enriched milk..."


    The baby seemed to understand the threat i n Kingsley''s words, and his crying subsided. He closed


    his eyes and fell asleep slowly.


    Kingsley was soft-hearted. He smiled charmingly and kissed the baby''s delicate cheek.


    The other side.


    Natalie hadn''t returned to Santabaca yet. She was still in Lanechett. These days, the news about


    the Wright family was on newspapers and TV every day. It was hard for her to ignore this news.


    She really couldn''t understand why her fate and Sherman''s were so different.


    She stole Billy away from Sherman, but Sherman got Kingsley who doted on her. Kingsley seemed


    to do his best to give Sherman whatever she wanted.


    Then she thought of her own situation. She sat there crying bitterly. Why did she end u p like this


    now?


    Natalie packed up and wanted to return to Santabaca. After four or five hours, she was back in


    Santabaca.


    Her apartment was too empty, so she wasn''t going to live there. She went to Invia''s house. When


    Livia saw her, Livia spat out the water she had been drinking.


    They hadn''t seen each other for just over twenty days. Natalie had lost so much weight and her face


    was pale.


    Livia frowned and said, "Even if you want t o lose weight, you don''t have to do this to yourself."

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    "I haven''t lost any weight." Natalie had empty eyes. She casually threw her suitcase on the floor.


    Because they had been friends for many years, Livia naturally saw that something was wrong with


    Natalie. Therefore, she questioned her, "What happened to you?"


    Natalie sat down on the floor. Then she burst into tears and told Livia what had happened.


    After hearing her words, Livia immediately froze in ce. She felt that she had been blinded and did


    note back to her senses for half a day. ¡®AIDS... She actually has AIDS!¡¯ Then, Livia thought a


    little more. She felt that Natalie must have contracted this disease because she slept with that old


    man, so she was even more furious in her heart. She pped Natalie on the back. She pped so


    hard that she felt a slight pain i n her palm. This was proof that she had pped her back hard.


    Livia said, "I told you so much to persuade you, but you didn''t listen to a word I said! If you had


    listened to me when I called you that night, you wouldn''t have had this happen to you! How could


    you not listen to me? How could you not listen to what I said to you!"


    Natalie was in tears, and her nose was dripping with snot. Even when Livia hit her like that, she


    didn''t say a word ofint. She understood that there really weren''t many friends who would still


    be willing to touch her at this point.


    "Stop! Stop hitting me, or my nose will bleed." Natalie cried.


    bivia couldn¡¯t help but cry too. "Why do you love money so much? Is money such a good thing? Do


    you think money is worth making you sacrifice all this?"


    Both of them were crying. After a long time, they calmed down. Then, bi via asked her what she


    was going to do now.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Natalie said, "It depends on my condition. There is no cure for


    this disease anyway. When I can''t take it anymore, I''ll make some people pay!"


    Nowadays, she waspletely half-dead. Since her condition could not be cured, she could only


    prolong her life. And she didn¡¯t know how long she would live.


    She might die tomorrow or maybe in a month. However, who knew when she would die?


    Livia went with her to the hospital. The doctor told Natalie to take her medication for now. The most


    important thing was that she should keep in a good mood as a patient, because there was a direct


    corrtion between how long a patient lived and how well the condition was controlled.


    Natalie could notugh or keep in a good mood. And she just knew that she had bad luck and was


    too miserable. How else could she have gotten such a disease?


    She didn''t know when she would do something crazy. Maybe shecked an opportunity, and maybe


    she didn¡¯t have the impulse yet.


    Livia was worried about Natalie, for Natalie had been in a bad mood all day. And Natalie was always


    so down and depressed.


    Sherman stayed in the hospital for a long time before being discharged. She felt like she was about


    to be bored to death because she was in an airtight room all day.


    After returning to the Wright family, Sherman realized she had a problem that she had no chance to


    hold her son.


    As there were so many family members in the Kingsley family, after Cathy held her son and put him


    down, Aaron came in to hold her son. After Aaron left, Tonell woulde in and hold her son. In


    addition, Kingsley''s older brother, his wife, and their daughter woulde in to see her baby as


    well. When it came to the night, Kingsley also came to hold her baby. Thus, she didn''t have any


    opportunity to hold her baby all day long.


    Also, her child was very easily favored by others. Therefore, as long as her child was once held by


    those people, her child would definitely receive many gifts from them.


    The first thing Kingsley did when he got back from work was to wash his hands, and then he


    passionately hugged and kissed Sherman before picking up their baby.


    However, one thing made her and Kingsley feel helpless. If her son was in a mood swing, no one in


    the Wright family could calm him down. And Kingsley was the only one who could calm her child.


    Even Cathy eximed that she never knew her son could be so patient at times.


    Therefore, Sherman had to admit that her baby boy loved his dad the most.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she had just been discharged from the hospital for a few days, the Wright family was


    already preparing for her child''s one-month-old birthday party. Since her son was the Kingsley


    family''s first great-grandson, they were definitely going to hold an extravagant party.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    After witnessing the grand wedding, Sherman felt a slight headache. By the time the day of her


    son¡¯s one-month birthday party came, she reckoned her son would be extremely exhausted.


    "You haven''t slept yet?" When Kingsley walked in, he saw that she was still reading her magazine.


    She raised her hand and stretched. Then Sherman whispered, "Is he asleep?¡±


    Nodding, Kingsley put his son in the stroller. Then he took her into his arms. His warm breath


    enveloped her neck." Even though we''re not very young anymore, I''ve just experienced happiness


    and joy. And these feelings are given to me by you. Baby, I love you..."


    Sherman wrapped her arms around his slim waist and responded to him in a soft voice and sweetly,


    "I love you too, but I''ve noticed you''ve been getting cheesier and cheesier recently.¡±


    "Maybe it''s when someone hits middle age that one bes more sentimental and emotional.


    Since I can meet you and have a child at my current state of mind and age, I will certainly do my


    best to take good care o f you...¡± He tenderly told Sherman about pampering and caring for her.


    Sherman let out a soft sigh. "What should I do? I''m getting to like to hear you sweet talk.¡±


    Kingsley was still holding a ss of warm water in his hand and then took a sip of it. His Adam


    apple bobbed up and down sensuously. "As long as you like to hear me sweet talk, then I¡¯ll tell you


    more often."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Summer and Grace also knew that


    Sherman had given birth to a son, so both o f them were delighted and excited.


    Billy also learned the news from Mark. He remained silent during this time. He had lost weight and


    was also depressed.


    After hearing the news, he went back to his apartment. Then he went into the nursery h e had


    personally prepared for his child. As he looked around, he felt heartache and pain.


    Now, Sherman was married to another man. She had a child, but her child was the other man''s.


    He had always been neat and clean.


    However, he did not care whether his suit was clean or not and sat down on the floor. Then, he took


    the lighter and burned all the toys he had prepared before.


    Although he felt he did not need to do so, h e no longer needed to keep these toys, because these


    toys would only remind him of how stupid he was.


    The mes rose little by little, and then a gray smoke came out, making him feel choked. He might


    not know that Sherman had done the same thing he had done, which was to burn the child''s


    clothes.


    She must have given birth to a lovely child. Perhaps her child was just like her, who would


    sometimes be mischievous, quirky, and confused. And her child must be a mini version of her.


    A smile crossed Billy''s lips, but he was depressed the next second. Then he got up and went to the


    mall and picked out a limited edition Transformer.


    When Billy arrived at the Valentine mansion, Summer was not home, but Mark was. Besides,


    Charlotte was writing calligraphy.


    Billy looked at Charlotte. "Why do you want your daughter to practice calligraphy?"


    "It was her mother who made her practice calligraphy. She thinks Charlotte''s personality is too


    irritable, so Charlotte has to practice calligraphy to sharpen her character." Mark was sitting with his


    legs folded, going over papers.


    Charlotte was practicing calligraphy. She was lying on her back and twisting around like she had lice


    on her butt. After she finished writing calligraphy, she put the pen in her mouth and bit it.


    Although her calligraphy practice did not g o well, she had already changed five or six pens. And all


    of those pens were chewed b y her as if they had been chewed by a dog.


    "When you go to deliver your gift, please give it to her son for me," Billy said.


    After hearing what he said, Mark frowned. He certainly knew who Billy was going to give this gift to.


    Billy added, "I thought about giving the gift myself, but I still don¡¯t think it''s appropriate for me to do


    so. Also, when you go to deliver the gift, just say you are the one who bought it. Don''t say it''s from


    me.


    After a long pause, Billy said, rubbing his hands and depressed, "I''m afraid she''ll throw out the gift I


    gave her."


    Mark did not know when arrogant Billy became like this. And he did not know when the energetic


    Billy started to look like this. And he didn''t know when Billy, who used to be dashing, started to look


    so miserable and pathetic.


    Mark didn¡¯t say anything and just said, "I¡¯ll deliver the gift for you."


    "Alright.¡± Billy seemed to take a load off his mind. He looked relieved.


    When Mark saw his good friend in this situation, he remained silent. Then, he patted him on the


    shoulder and said nothing.


    Billy and Sherman had been together for seven years. He and Sherman had been in love since


    college. Then they got married, and Sherman got pregnant. However, Mark thought Billy and


    Sherman were always there for each other and would always be together. In the end, Billy lost


    Sherman.


    Billy made a mistake and then lost her.


    And he and Sherman would never be the same again. He felt confused, painful, and depressed.


    Perhaps, he would always live like this.


    He could still remember the first time he saw Sherman. It was his first day of college. He waszing


    in the sun under a tree.


    She was wearing a white shirt. She looked neat and pure in the sun. Her skin and eyes looked very


    bright, but she was so bold that she kissed him directly. Then, she smiled and winked


    mischievously. "Don''t you think you''re at a disadvantage? Well, do you want to kiss me back?"


    At that time of the year, the leaves were soft and green, and the branches were lush. The sun was


    shining. And she came into his world.


    When he thought of that time now, he somehow felt heartache. Although he wanted to leave, he felt


    his body ache so much that he couldn''t move at all. Then, he copsed. Billy said, "Let me rest for a


    while. Then I''ll leave."


    He felt the pain. The pain that ripped through his heart and lungs had made it impossible for him to


    move his feet.


    The warm past was always like a deadly wound that could make him hurt beyond words.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    When Livia returned, Natalie wasn''t home. Then she started to make dinner.


    When she went to the living room midway, she saw theputer on. Then she walked over to it


    curiously. She saw that some web pages that were opened on theputer screen were all about


    AIDS.


    "How should AIDS be treated?"


    "How long can a person with AIDS live again?"


    "What are thete symptoms of AIDS?"


    And she also saw several other web pages that were already open, which were news about Billy.


    The news stated that Billy was very capable and that Day Corporation''s shareholding was now


    showing a steady upward trend. And he had been promoted t o a higher position in thepany.


    Also, Billy had divorced his second wife. Although people did not know why he divorced her, he had


    such a handsome face and such an influential family background, so there were still many women


    who wanted to marry him. And ording to a recent survey, Billy became Santabaca''s most eligible


    bachelor.


    Livia felt that Natalie had not given up on Billy. Since Natalie hade to this point, she was still


    thinking about Billy!


    Then, Livia called Natalie, who told Livia she was going to the mall and would be back soon. And


    Natalie asked Livia if she needed anything.


    Livia told Natalie that she didn''t need to buy anything. Half an hourter, Natalie came back and


    bought a lot of things. She carried two bags in her hands.


    Natalie then handed the first bag to Livia while she put the second bag behind her and went to her


    room. Therefore, Livia didn¡¯t see what Natalie had bought.


    After eating dinner, Livia went to clean up the dishes. At that moment, Natalie went back to her


    room. And theputer still showed the webpage with the news about Billy.


    As she looked at the news, a smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth. Well, i t was


    ridiculously ironic that Billy became Santabaca''s most eligible bachelor!


    Her whole life was ruined by Billy. If she hadn''t been so ridiculed by him in college, she wouldn''t


    have been ridiculed by the entire college!


    By the time she graduated and worked, she had spent seven years getting close to him. Finally, she


    got close to him and became his wife. However, what did she get?


    Billy actually kicked her out of his vi! And he didn''t even give her a penny!


    Therefore, it was Billy who put her in this situation. If it wasn''t for him, then there wouldn''t have been


    all these things that happened to her next. And she wouldn¡¯t have contracted AIDS. Billy was to


    me for everything that had happened to her!


    She was now half-dead. However, Billy''spany was on the rise. And he had been doing well.


    And there were so many women who wanted to marry him!


    She didn''t want to see this! She was upset and angry! She thought how could he be like that!


    Anyway, she had the disease. And she might die at some point. If she was already like that, what


    was she afraid of?


    Since she was going to hell, she would drag him down with her!


    At that point, Natalie had apletely twisted mind!


    The next morning, Livia woke up early, but when she got up, she found that Natalie was not in her


    room. She couldn''t help but frown in confusion.


    Then Livia called Natalie and asked where Natalie had been, and Natalie told Livia that she went to


    the hospital.


    Livia was relieved to hear that Natalie had gone to the hospital. As long as Natalie didn''t give up on


    treatment and had faith i n herself, Livia would be relieved.


    Natalie called Billy and asked him to meet with her.


    Billy hung up on her and ignored her.


    Then, Natalie continued to insist on calling him. When she called him again, she got the same


    response. He wouldn''t answer her calls at all.


    Laughing, Natalie texted Billy. Her eyes were decisive. She was sure that Billy would call her back


    when he saw her text message!


    Sure enough, not even a minute after she sent the text, her phone rang. It was Billy who called her.


    And Billy asked her where t o meet.


    Natalie said that Billy and her current status were a little too sensitive, so she thought they should


    meet in a private room in a cafe.


    After a very brief call with him, Natalie hung up.


    Natalie''s message to Billy was brief. "I have the photo album of you and Sherman. Don''t think I''m


    calling you out of kindness. I just wanted to insult and irritate you. Only by looking at your decadent


    look can I feel pleased!"


    Billy knew she did have the album. And when he asked Natalie to move back into the room of Day''s


    family vi, he let her pack her own things.


    After Natalie threw out such bait, Billy really took the bait. All she could say was that she found his


    soft spot.


    ''Well, Sherman is married and has a son, but he still has such deep feelings for her.'' I t sounded so


    ironic that it made others find it ridiculous! It was merely a photo album. but Billy cared about it very


    much, which made Natalie go mad.


    Later, Natalie went to a private clinic.


    There she paid the doctor and had him draw some of her blood. And she told the doctor she


    needed it for her own use.


    Doctors in private clinics always put interests first. Besides, Natalie paid the doctor a lot of money,


    so the doctor was willing to draw her blood.


    After the blood was drawn, she told the doctor that she had been under a lot of stress and couldn¡¯t


    sleep well at night, so she asked him if he could prescribe her some sleeping pills.


    Then the doctor shook his head and told her that he could not prescribe her sleeping pills.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Natalie told the doctor that she just wanted to sleep soundly. If she kept living like this, she was


    about to fall apart. And she didn''t want too many sleeping pills. She just wanted him to prescribe her


    two or three sleeping pills, as long as those few sleeping pills could make her fall asleep quickly.


    After listening to her words, the doctor prescribed her three sleeping pills.


    However, three sleeping pills could only make one person fall asleep. And she only had three


    sleeping pills. Even if she wanted to do something else, it would be impossible.


    After obtaining these things, Natalie left in satisfaction. Then she went to that ce where she had


    made an appointment with


    Billy-


    Billy hadn''te yet, but she wasn''t worried. And she firmly believed that he woulde to see


    her.


    Since she had already struck at the heart of his weakness, what did she have to worry about?


    Therefore, there was no need for her to worry about whether he woulde or not.


    After bivia ate her breakfast alone, she began to clean up her room. There were keys on the coffee


    table. Then, her hand unintentionally swept over the set of keys. She heard a snap. The keys had


    fallen into the trash can next to the coffee table.


    Livia felt unlucky and miserable. She sighed with a frown, bent down, and picked up the keys.


    As she was picking up the keys, her hand identally touched the stic wrapping bag. She swept


    it with the corner of her eye and was surprised to see the bag of needles.


    "Needles..."


    She was sure that she hadn''t bought this, s o it must be Natalie who bought it. ''But why did Natalie


    buy this kind of thing for no reason?''


    Livia was puzzled, perplexed, and confused. And she felt strange about it.


    Picking up her keys, she went to the bathroom and washed them. Then she went to Natalie''s room


    and intended to clean up her room.


    When she saw Natalie''s shoes under the bed, Livia remembered that she had also checked out a


    pair of blue, beautiful pumps from the Inte in the past few days.


    Sitting down, Livia turned on herputer and logged on to Amazon. She then checked her


    shopping cart and her Shopping List, but she saw no record of them in there.


    She remembered that she did have those shoes added to her Shopping List!


    Then, she checked her Shopping List several times in a row, but she still didn''t see the shoes. After


    that, she nned to check out the browsing history in her Inte Explorer.


    She had browsed those shoes yesterday at noon, so they must be in her browsing history. Then,


    little by little, she scrolled up the page. She shivered and trembled when she saw that there was


    something else in her browser.


    "How does AIDS spread?"


    "How is AIDS transmitted through blood?"


    Livia''s hairs on her body stood up as she thought about the needle bag she had seen i n the trash.


    Natalie was clearly nning something!


    Then bivia remembered the vengeful look i n her eyes and her words about going to drag Billy into


    hell with her, and bivia literally shivered.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her hands were shaking slightly as she took out her cell phone, and then she called Natalie. At the


    moment the call was answered, she happened to hear Billy''s voice.


    She knew her suspicions weren''t wrong! A s Natalie''s friend, she couldn''t watch Natalie go to the


    wall, so she had to stop her.


    Then she asked Natalie where she was at that moment.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Natalie didn''t say where she was. She only told Livia that she was having coffee and would


    probably be back in a few minutes.


    "Where are you having coffee? I have to go o n a business trip, so I''m sending you the house keys."


    Livia intentionally said those words.


    "You don''t have to bring the keys over. Just leave your keys at the neighbor''s house next door. I''ll be


    back soon." Natalie wouldn''t tell Livia where she was.


    Given such a call, Livia was sure of the suspicion in her mind. "I don''t get along very well with my


    next-door neighbor, so how can I feel relieved leaving my keys there? You tell me the name of the


    cafe. Then I''ll leave the keys with the waiter at the front desk of the cafe."


    When she heard Livia say that, Natalie told her the address of the cafe.


    Then, without staying home for a moment, Livia pulled the door shut and started running wildly,


    because she had to stop Natalie from doing that.


    In the private room, the coffee hadn''t been served yet, but Billy wasn¡¯t going to wait around. Then,


    he asked Natalie directly for the photo album.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie smiled and said, "Why are you in a hurry? We naturally came to the cafe to drink coffee. You


    haven''t had your coffee yet, so how can I give you the photo album now?"


    Billy had a grim look on his face. And he looked at her with an extremely disgusted look. He couldn''t


    help but wonder why on earth he had been fooled by her in the first ce.


    Natalie saw the look of disgust in his eyes very clearly. Instead, she chuckled charmingly. Since Billy


    was so disgusted with her, just let him be. However, how long could he be arrogant like this? After


    today, he would also be in hell with her. He should not think that he can live happily either!


    And Billy didn''t want to be in the same room with such a woman again, but he wanted to get the


    album, so he had to stay here.


    "I have to go to the bathroom. After you have your coffee, I will naturally give you the photo album


    you want. After all, I actually do have some feelings for you.


    Otherwise, I would just destroy the album immediately. And how could I possibly give it to you


    again? However, I like to see the agitated look on your face! The more depressed you look every


    time, the happier I feel in my heart. But, why are you so cruel to me?¡±


    As soon as her words broke off, Natalie walked away slowly swaying her hips.


    As she came from the bathroom, she happened to run into the waitress walking around the corner


    with a cup of hot coffee. Then she reached out, took the cup of coffee, and let the waitress leave.


    The hallway was empty. And she was the only one standing there. After she made sure no one was


    around, she took a small paper bag out of her pocket, containing the sleeping pills she had


    prescribed from the doctor. Besides, she had already prepared and crushed the granr sleeping


    pills into powder. In that case, she poured the powder into the coffee so that no one would notice.


    After doing all this, Natalie pushed open the door of the booth and walked in. She and Billy would


    each have a cup of coffee. Then, she put the cup of coffee away.


    The coffee was piping hot, and Natalie raised her spoon and sipped it at the same time. The taste of


    the coffee was rich and mellow. As expected, the coffee in this cafe tasted pretty good.


    The cup of coffee Billy drank had sleeping pills in it. If Billy drank that cup of coffee, Natalie


    estimated that he would soon fall asleep. At that time, she would inject the blood from the needle


    into his body.


    Natalie had everything ready and nned: n her mind. She was now waiting to carry out her n.


    When Billy came to this coffee shop, he was in a bit of a hurry, so he felt a bit thirsty at that time.


    Then, he frowned, picked up the coffee, and shook the cup.


    As the coffee cup came closer and closer to his lips, Natalie narrowed her eyes slightly as her heart


    began to pound. And then, her heart was gradually beating faster and faster.


    Finally, when the coffee cup touched Billy''s lips as he was about to drink it, the door of the private


    room was suddenly pushed open at that moment. It was a panting Livia who came in.


    Frowning, Billy also paused his movements. Then, he looked at the door of the private room.


    While Natalie was being thrilled, Livia''s presence was like a bucket of ice water poured on Natalie''s


    head, which immediately dampened Natalie''s impulse. Looking at Livia, Natalie felt extremely


    sullen.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Livia didn''t say much. She walked straight over and reached for Natalie''s wrist. Then, she dragged


    Natalie out of the room.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to leave with Livia. And she had gotten so far with her n, so how could she


    possibly want to leave there?


    However, Natalie was currently too skinny, so she was not as strong as Livia.


    Therefore, she was forced to let Livia drag her outside.


    Billy got up and said, "Give me the album!"


    Natalie seemed to grab thest straw and said, "She''s dragging me away. How am I supposed to


    give you the album? If you get her out of here, I''ll give you the album."


    After hearing Natalie''s words, Billy¡¯s eyes fell on Livia. "Whatever you have to do, get out of here


    now. After I get the photo album, you can do whatever you want with Natalie. Otherwise, don''t


    me me for getting involved."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Livia''s chest was still heaving up and down. She had a stern look on her face. She made a quick


    move, quickly pulled Natalie¡¯s handbag, and opened it immediately.


    In a hurry, Natalie quickly reached out to protect her handbag, but she didn¡¯t make it. Livia moved


    quickly and then pulled the album right out. At that moment, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw


    the syringe that was already full of blood.


    Livia''s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. She was shivering because the color of blood always


    made one feel


    frightened from the bottom of one''s heart.


    The album was in Natalie''s bag. She picked up the album and threw it at Billy.


    Billy caught the album. Since he had gotten what he wanted, he naturally did not stay here any


    longer. Then, he took the album and left the room.


    At that point, Natalie¡¯s face showed a disappointing look. She could only watch Billy disappear in


    her sight, and she could d o nothing about it.


    After Billy left, Natalie had an emotional breakdown. Then, she punched and kicked Livia with all her


    strength.


    "It¡¯s you! It''s all because of you! You ruined all the hope in my heart! You¡¯ve ruined everything!"


    Livia put up with Natalie hitting her, then said, "I''m your friend, so I can''t just watch you jump into the


    fire. Do you have any idea what kind of consequences you''ll face after doing something like that?"


    "At this point, I''m about to die. Why should I even think about the consequences? Go away! I don''t


    want to see you. Get lost!" Natalie''s voice sounded unusually sharp as if to cut the eardrums of the


    others. She looked very agitated.


    Then, bivia left the cafe. Natalie couldn''t take it all in and held her head in her hands and gasped for


    air. She felt like she couldn''t breathe and was pulling her hair hard.


    Natalie stayed in the cafe for a long time before leaving. She had been preparing all day, so she


    was exhausted. And she didn''t think that her borate n would end up : n the hands of her


    friend!


    She felt exhausted and drained. Then she headed for the apartment. The ck Bentley was parked


    in front of the apartment. The door opened when she was seen. Then, a bejeweled woman stepped


    out of the car, who looked a little fat. She was wearing jewelry, showing that she had a very unusual


    status.


    Natalie was pretty sure she didn''t know such a woman. When they looked at each other, that


    woman just took out a stack of photos and mmed them in front of Natalie without saying


    anything.


    They were pictures of her in Lanechett and Santabaca. The photos showed the old man with her.


    Given that woman''s behavior, she should be that old man''s wife.


    "Who are you! He even wants to divorce me! " The woman sneered, then pped Natalie without


    saying anything.


    Natalie had no one to vent her anger. After being pped by the woman, Natalie immediately took


    the initiative to lunge at that woman.


    However, the woman surprisingly did not have the strength to fight against Natalie. Then, Natalie


    was so mad and irritable that she kept hitting the woman with her hands.


    Eventually, the driver pulled Natalie away. And Natalie and the woman looked like a mess with


    disheveled hair. They looked as i f they were lunatics.


    "Remembered you messed with me first! Didn''t he give you a check and a house? Just wait and


    see!" The woman sternly warned Natalie before letting the driver drive away.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Did the old man want to divorce his wife for her? Natalie thought it was ridiculous. Why didn''t she


    know about it?


    Lying in bed, Natalie felt tired and didn''t want to move.


    When Natalie woke up, her cousin called her and said that their grandmother was hospitalized


    again and that they had to pay the bill.


    Because of her condition, even though Natalie got the check, she didn''t have the energy or mood to


    go to the bank. But today she had to go to the bank.


    When Natalie arrived at the bank, she told the staff that she wanted to withdraw all


    the money. However, Natalie was told that her ount had been frozen. She couldn''t withdraw the


    money!


    Natalie was stunned and suddenly remembered the house for which she had not yetpleted the


    transfer procedures. Natalie immediately called and got the answer that the procedures were


    suspended.


    When Natalie thought of that woman''s words, she immediately realized that all of these things must


    have been done by the old man¡¯s wife.


    Natalie could never tolerate these kinds of things!


    It was said that babies grew up quickly.


    Holding Cody in her arms, Sherman patted him gently and kissed his soft cheeks. She felt that the


    continuation of life was wonderful.


    Kingsley came back early from thepany. After he put his suit aside, he went to hold the baby


    and asked Sherman, ¡¯ How was your day?"


    "Pretty good." Sherman replied and asked him helplessly, "Boss, is it appropriate for you to leave


    work so early every day?"


    "Cody¡¯s growth is more important than the work. I don''t want to miss it." Kingsley held Cody in his


    arms gently and said, "Call me Daddy."


    "It is too early for Cody to call you Daddy. When he can speak, you can hear him say : t very often."


    Sherman chuckled.


    Kingsley showed a smile. Shermanzily leaned on his shoulder and sighed with satisfaction. She


    felt like she had the whole world right now. Her life was full of happiness.


    Cathy walked in and asked them about the baby''s one-month-old birthday party. Sherman and


    Kingsley both agreed to Cathy¡¯s arrangement.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cathy said with a smile, "Let me hold Cody for a while."


    Cody was willing to let everyone hold him and was very well behaved.


    "Cody is very pretty." Kingsley praised his son.


    "He still has wrinkles on his face. How can he be called beautiful? Now he looks like a little old


    man." Sherman made fun of her son.


    "How can you say that about our son? Although what you said is true, he is a pretty little angel in my


    eyes." Sherman shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything. But the sweet smile on her face


    revealed her attitude. Her son was a little angel.


    Kingsley fixed his deep eyes on Sherman¡¯s bright smile. He moved Adam''s apple uncontrobly. His


    eyes and expression changed. The next moment Kingsley took Sherman into his arms and kissed


    her.


    Just then, the door of the room was suddenly opened. Cathy came in with Cody in her arms and


    said anxiously, "Cody is hungry, and he won''t stop..."

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    Sherman blushed and buried her head in the sofa before Cathy finished speaking.


    Kingsley''s chiselled face was full of helplessness. He rubbed his forehead with his fingers, "Mom,


    can you knock at the door when youe in?"


    "No problem. But I didn''t know you were..." Cathy didn''t continue when she saw Kingsley''s eyes.


    Cathy didn''t leave when Kingsley held the baby. He continued, "She is very shy. If you don''t leave,


    she won''t raise her head..."


    Cathy nodded and walked out of the room, saying, "There''s no need to be shy. I didn''t see


    anything."


    Both Kingsley and Sherman didn''t know what to say.


    While giving suck to the baby, Sherman didn''t look at Kingsley but felt very ashamed.


    Kingsley sighed softly. He knew that he couldn''t have sex with Sherman, so he had t o go to the


    bathroom to satisfy himself.


    Natalie stood at the entrance of the old man¡¯spany. After a while, the old man and his assistant


    walked out of thepany.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Natalie immediately stopped him, "I have something to talk to you."


    "We''ve talked a lot before. What else do you want to say?" The old man kept looking at his watch as


    he said.


    "If you''re willing to talk to me, we can find a ce to talk. If you''re not willing, I''lle here every


    day." Natalie said coldly.


    "Okay. But I have to attend a meeting now. Let''s meet at the usual ce at 8 p.m."


    Natalie went to the vi where they used to go at 8 p.m. As soon as she walked to the entrance of


    the vi, she saw the old man and a beautiful young girle out with his fat hand on the girl''s


    waist.


    The girl seemed to be enjoying it. She raised her head and kissed the old man passionately.


    Then they talked to each other. The old man gave the girl a bank card and pinched her hips a few


    times before they parted.


    Natalie sneered. ''He must have divorced his wife because of this girl. How could so many people


    curse me?''


    She walked in. The old man in bathrobe was smoking.


    "Do you know that your wife blocked the check and repossessed the house?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But I''ve already given you the check and the house. It''s none of my business now.


    You''re out of luck." The old man said.


    Hearing his words, Natalie restrained the impulse to lose her temper, "This is your business. You


    have to exin it to me clearly!"


    "I don''t have so much time to dwell on it with you. I''ll give you half a million dors. Don''t bother me


    anymore! Otherwise, I will have the security guards kick you out directly!" The old man threw the


    check at her impatiently, as if he was giving money t o a beggar.


    Natalie said angrily, "Do you think I''m a beggar? Half a million dors?"

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    The strength of a woman with rage could not be underestimated. Natalie bit the man hard with her


    thin and sharp teeth.


    The old man screamed in pain. In the end, h e lost his temper. He raised his hand to beat Natalie''s


    back.


    The strength of his hand was also not weak, and he continued to beat her.


    Even if a woman was angry, all her strength was still no match for a man''s. As soon as the old man


    exerted his strength, Natalie was knocked to the ground in pain.


    The old man''s strength was too strong. She had already felt a burst of pain in her chest. It was a


    little heart-wrenching.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You can''t get five million dors and a house! Don''t even think about getting five hundred thousand


    dors!" The old man snorted disdainfully and sarcastically. He picked up his coat, dialed the


    number, and said, "Baby, I''ve asked the hotel to prepare the candlelight dinner. I''ll be there soon."


    Covering her chest with her hands, Natalie panted, and the voice of her breath was husky. The


    words of the old man came into her ears word by word.


    In the end, she didn''t get what she wanted but got AIDS. However, he still could live a good life after


    getting AIDS. He was iparably unrestrained. It was unfair.


    She gently rubbed her chest. The calmness in her eyes had long disappeared, and now her eyes


    were scarlet.


    The scarlet in her eyes seemed to impress the people and make people terrified. An indescribable


    sense of fear grew at the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    She was breathing heavily. As her gaze fell on the ss fish tank, Natalie became crazy. She strode


    over to pick up the fish tank and then walked quickly to the old man.


    The old man didn¡¯t look back and was still o n the phone. Instantly, Natalie raised her hand and


    threw the fish tank towards the old man. With a clear sound, the fish tank fell to the ground and


    turned into pieces. The old man¡¯s legs got weak and he fell to the ground. The ss shards were


    inserted into his skin, and his blood was flowing out. He struggled desperately on the ground.


    Looking at the bright red blood, Natalie feltfortable, and she evenughed crazily. The old man


    didn''t struggle for long on the ground. Then hey there and didn''t move at all.


    After the wildughter, Natalie came back t o her senses. Then she looked at the ground. There


    was a lot of blood, which dyed the old man¡¯s clothes red.


    Until this moment, Natalie fully realized what she had done just now. Trembling, she slowly moved


    and squatted beside the old man. Her trembling hand reached out t o check his breath, and then


    she heavily fell to the ground!


    He had no breath. He was dead! She had killed him!


    Her blue lips were also trembling. She suddenly felt that the room was extremely horrible. It seemed


    that someone had been staring at her and reaching out to her. trying to grab her neck.


    "Ah!" Natalie screamed in horror. She rushed out of the vi madly. She took a taxi back home and


    did not enter the apartment. Instead, she sat in a corner outside the door, curled up, carefully stuck t


    o the corner, and screamed in horror from time to time.


    Livia pushed the door open to throw garbage. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Natalie, who


    looked terrible. She was s o frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. "Why are you


    sitting here? Why are you trembling?"


    She breathed heavily and raised her head from her legs, but her eyes were empty and unfocused.


    Livia didn¡¯t know where she was looking at, but the words she spat out were unclear. "I killed him... I


    killed him..."

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Livia didn''t take it seriously and thought that Natalie was joking.


    "I killed him... I hit the back of his head with the fish tank... Blood... He lost a lot of blood... Hey


    still on the hotel floor...


    There is still blood on my hands... Look... It''s his blood... Is it bright red?" Natalie said madly as if


    she had gone crazy. Livia wasn''t sure if Natalie was talking nonsense or the truth.


    However, when Livia saw the blood between Natalie''s fingers, Livia''s heart beat fast. She asked in a


    trembling voice, "Who did... you kill?"


    Natalie shouted, "The old man! I have been infected with HIV because of him. How can


    he get his money back? No way! I killed him!"


    Livia almost went crazy. She burst into tears. Her hands trembled violently, and she even couldn¡¯t


    raise her hands. She said, "Allie, listen to me. You''d better give yourself up to the police."


    Livia thought that everything would be fine after she stopped Natalie from killing Billy, but Natalie


    killed the old man!


    "I won''t go to the police station! No! I don''t want to be prisoned!" Natalie shouted hysterically.


    "You have no other choice but to turn yourself in. Justice has long arms. You won''t be able to


    escape from thew. Besides, the old man is powerful in Santabaca. You killed him. You won''t be


    able to escape. You can only turn yourself i n. Maybe thew will be more humane.


    Listen to me, we have no other choices. Do you understand?" said Livia. She shook all over, and


    her heart beat fast. She bit her tongue many times. It hurt.


    Natalie shook her head. She rushed into the room crazily and hit her head against the wall nonstop.


    Livia stood outside the door and burst into tears. She took out her phone subconsciously. Her tears


    dripped onto the phone screen from her face. She trembled and called the police, "Hi, is that the


    police station speaking? My friend killed a man. She wants to turn herself in..."


    Soon, the police arrived. They couldn¡¯t open the door, so they kicked the door open. There was


    blood on Natalie¡¯s head. She crouched in the corner and looked terrified.


    Seeing the scene, Livia felt sorry for Natalie. Livia said to the police, "Could you please not handcuff


    her? I will take her to the police station."


    The police agreed. Livia helped Natalie up and took her out of the room.


    Natalie panicked. She shook her head nonstop, "Livia, do not take me to the police station... Livia..."


    Livia felt sad and burst into tears. Sheforted Natalie, "Calm down. We won''t g o to the police


    station. I know you''re hungry. Let''s go to eat something."


    The police went to the hotel and confirmed that the old man was dead. He was fatally wounded in


    the head. The police searched for clues in the area.


    During the trial, Natalie told the whole incident to the police although she was out of mind.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she was prisoned and waited for thest sentence.


    In the dark prison, she merged with the darkness and looked lifeless as if she would disappear in


    the world soon.


    Livia didn''t return to the apartment. She left there and rented somewhere else.


    Natalie murdered the old man. The sentence would be severe. She would receive a 10-year


    sentence or a mandatory life sentence. What was worse, she had been infected with HIV. The rest


    of her life would be suffering.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    In a fit of anger, the old man''s wife wanted t o sentence Natalie to death!


    But the death penalty was out of the question. Natalie would probably be sentenced to


    imprisonment for life. Then again, it was an unexpected win for the old man''s wife. The old man had


    nned to divorce her. Before he could implement it, h e died without a will. Since he had no


    siblings or kids, she inherited his great fortune.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In her mind, the old man deserved it. His debaucheries cost him his life.


    In prison, Natalie neither said nor ate anything. Her eyes were dim. Her lips were dry and cracked.


    The sun no longer shone


    into her life or the cell...


    This was the end for her. There was no salvation. On top of that, she was tortured b y her illness


    mentally and physically.


    She would have led a happy life if she had worked hard and had not been so obsessed with Billy.


    It had been a month since the baby was born. The celebration party was held at Wright''s house. A


    lot of their friends came t o congratte them. Fancy cars jammed outside.


    Carrying the baby, Tonell unted around and praised his great-grandson who was s o well behaved


    that he would not cry in anyone''s arms.


    Cathy was entertaining the guests. Along with Sherman, Kingsley greeted the guests around him.


    The Wright family was blessed to have a great-grandson. Tonell wanted to share his happiness, and


    the guests had been invited toe without gifts.


    Still, many of them brought gifts that filled the room. Pianos, violins, limited edition toys, and


    children''s clothes piled up like a mountain...


    When Sherman inadvertently saw it, her brows twitched. Sure enough, the boy was born with a


    silver spoon in his mouth. Wouldn''t he be spoiled?


    She told Kingsley her thoughts and worries.


    "It''s okay. As his father, I will educate him the right way. Don''t you call me a gentleman all the time?


    I am cultured. Will my son be that bad?" Kingsley held her in his arms and chuckled warmly.


    "You¡¯re not so sure about that. People''s personalities are different. I hope our son will be like you.


    To make it happen, I have t o leave his education to you." Sherman patted his chest and adjusted


    his tie. The white shirt and purple tie entuated his charm.


    Gifts were still being sent in. There were even car keys. Sherman lightly sighed, realizing that the


    gifts were for the kid from age one to 20.


    Summer and Mark also came with their gifts and a set of Transformers from Billy.


    Summer intended to tell Sherman the truth, but Mark interrupted her timely. It had been Billy¡¯s wish


    to give Sherman''s son a gift, and Mark wanted to fulfill it for him.


    Grace and Charlie went to see the baby.


    Mark asked Charlie to take some pictures.


    Billy declined toe. He was probably unweed after all. Still, he was curious about what the


    baby looked like, thus asking them to take some photos.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Billy was pitiful.


    The baby had the shape of Kingsley''s face. His features hadn''t fully grown, but people could expect


    his lively appearance after some time.


    When Sherman changed the diaper for the little one, he started to wriggle mischievously. Unable to


    handle him, she turned to her man.


    It seemed the baby could recognize Kingsley. As soon as he was in his father''s arms, he was as


    meek as amb. While Kingsley was changing the diaper, he didn''t even make a grunt. Drooling


    and blowing bubbles, he looked cute.


    "This is enviable." Sherman sighed, "I''ve been abandoned by him. He listens to you and defies me,


    but I am the one who bore him for ten months and gave birth to him."


    Kingsley corrected her with a smile. "Eight months..."


    Sherman was speechless.


    Summer picked him up. The baby was about 6 pounds at birth but quite heavy now. It showed how


    well he had been raised.


    After a while, the little one was sleepy. His delicate eyebrows drooped, and he yawned.


    Before Sherman could reach out her hand, Kingsley had taken the baby back, saying," Keep them


    company. I''m putting Cody to bed..."


    She nodded, kissing him on the thin lips and the baby on the tender cheek.


    Kingsley had a way of coaxing children to sleep. In this aspect, he was more skilled than her.


    "Natalie was caught, thrown in jail, and sentenced to life imprisonment," Summer said.


    "Why?" Sherman asked curiously.


    "She killed someone." Summer sipped her wine, "I heard it was a customer of hers. They had a


    conflict because of money, and shemitted a crime of passion. Another version says that she


    killed the man because she got AIDS from him."


    "What a campy drama her life experience i s!¡± Sherman said indifferently, neither mocking her nor


    adding insult to injury.


    Cocking her brow, Summer didn¡¯t say another word. Sherman then took Grace and her to the back


    garden. The flowers were in full bloom. They sipped their wine and enjoyed the moment.


    Grace was also drinking. Compared with their rxation, her heart was heavy, but she didn''t show it


    on the surface. Her looks were stillzy and nonchnt.


    Summer had a son and a daughter. Her life was happy and perfect.


    Now Sherman had her own son, and he had her eyes.


    In contrast, she had no sons or daughters. She was all alone...


    There were many times that she dreamed o f having a child. She would give him the world.


    Whenever Grace heard about an abortion, she would wish that the little life was in her womb.


    It was nothing but her own wishful thinking. Although she was eager, that would never happen.


    Summer chuckled as she believed that Kingsley was better at taking care of children.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman exined it with a smile.


    ording to him, he finally had a son when he was in his mid-thirties. He swore t o love Cody


    dearly.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Grace smiled without saying anything. She was just savoring her coffee. The taste was authentic


    but too bitter for her at that moment.


    Upstairs, Kingsley was changing clothes for the baby when Cathy came up and informed him of


    Luke''s arrival. His mother offered help and urged him to entertain his friend downstairs.


    Kingsley smiled faintly, gently put on the clothes for the baby, and then carried him downstairs.


    Standing in the hall, Luke saw the baby at a nce. His brows were knitted together.


    A ss of wine was given to Luke. Both


    men were silent. Kingsley tenderly teased his son who sucked his hands so hard that they turned


    red. Kingsley couldn''t help but smile.


    The little one liked to suck his fingers so much that they were near bleeding.


    A worried Kingsley called the doctor, but thetter said it was normal and told him t o rx.


    The two men looked at each other silently. The atmosphere between them was also quiet.


    Seemingly upset by it, the baby cried out.


    "Maybe he is hungry. Please excuse me and help yourself," Kingsley said.


    Luke remained silent and looked at the leaving figure with a sneer.


    Cathy came up. Her face and words were filled with enthusiasm. "I didn''t see your


    child."


    Luke arched his brow and asked slowly, stressing each word, "You''re quite happy today, aren''t


    you?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cathy felt the change in his tone and expression, but she refused to answer such a question.


    He then continued, "My question is pointless. He is not only married but also has a child. You''re


    celebrating the birth of your grandson. Who wouldn''t be happy? But it looks like you''ve forgotten


    about Merlin."


    "Luke, Merlin is always on our mind, and I miss her very much. You know that I like her, but today..."


    "No Merlin on such an asion lest the fun should be spoiled, right?" Luke cut her short, took a


    ss of wine, and shook it lightly and slowly, "A fool I may be, I mention Merlin during such


    jubtion. Humph...¡±


    Apparently, he misinterpreted her remark. Cathy hurriedly exined, "Luke, it''s not what I..."


    Luke suddenly raised his hand and deliberately let go.


    Shatter... A crisp and loud sound cut in her speech. The ss fell to the floor and broke into pieces.


    Cathy was stunned. Luke raised an eyebrow and taunted her, "Oops, did I spoil your fun? How


    much does the ss cost? I''ll pay double the price!¡±


    As soon as his voice died away, he went off.


    Cathy stood there, her face a bit gloomy.


    Neither of them had noticed the reporters a t a distance. They had witnessed everything and


    captured it with their cameras.


    They were short of scoops, and this was a nice one...


    In the evening.


    Sherman and Kingsley imed that they would go back to Santabaca and finish their work.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Kingsley said that he would like toe back with Sherman.


    Sherman asked, "What about thepany here?" She knew that he was busy.


    Kingsley said, "Someone will be in charge o f it. Besides, I have apany in Santabaca. Without


    you and our baby, I will feel lonely." He became more reluctant to leave Sherman and their baby.


    Sherman nodded and told Cathy. Cathy agreed and asked them toe back as soon as possible.


    Their babyy in the buggy adorably. He kicked his legs sometimes and looked lively and active.


    Sherman smiled and leaned against the bed. Kingsley walked out of the bathroom. There were


    drips of water on his chest and hair.


    She frowned and said, "Why don''t you dry yourself with the towel? Although the weather gets


    warmer, you may have a cold."


    Kingsley said, "I''m a little tired..."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had held their baby the whole day. He changed their baby¡¯s diapers and clothes. I t was a tiring


    day for him indeed.


    She was worried about him and said, "Sit there. Don''t move."


    She got up and took out a towel and a hairdryer. Then she came up to him.


    Kingsley''s eyes were deep and ck. He said that on purpose because he wanted to enjoy her


    gentleness.


    Sherman stood in front of him. She dried his hair and chest with the towel. His strong abdominal


    muscles rose and fell as he breathed. He was so charming.


    She felt that he breathed more heavily and his chest rose and fell more violently for an instant. Her


    fingers that were on his chest became hot. She retracted her hands immediately.


    Then she patted his tense muscles gently o n purpose and said, "Don''t be so nervous. Rx..."


    She patted him gently, but his chest still turned red a little. His light tan skin was smooth. After it


    turned red a little, he looked so charming.


    Kingsley exined resignedly, "I don''t mean to. I''m just too sensitive..." "It is not the time. You still


    need to wait for two months," Sherman said as she turned 0 n the hairdryer. It blew hot air out. Her


    fingers shuttled between his hairs.


    He said in a low voice, "I know it... One baby is enough for us."


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "Didn''t you say that you like children very much? You said that


    you would like to have four or five children. Why do you change your mind? Is it because you can¡¯t


    make it with me temporarily? Or is it because you''re tired of taking care of our baby for so long a


    time? As expected, men usually only have 3 -minute passion."


    Kingsley said, "Am I so shallow in your eyes?"


    He smiled, shook his head and bit the back of her hand as the punishment. He said," I have


    experienced so many things. Of course, I like children very much at my age. However, I didn''t know


    that giving birth to a baby was so terrifying. I didn¡¯t know that until I entered the delivery room with


    you. Youy on the obstetric table weakly, but I could do nothing. You cried out in pain. When I saw


    you suffering from: t, I had a sense of incapability. I saw your blood and felt terrified. I''m reluctant to


    see you take such a risk and suffer from it again. One baby is enough for us."


    Sherman was touched and felt warm. She softened her tone and said, "You''re an idiot! Giving birth


    to a baby is normal for women. You can ask other women if it hurt when they gave birth to a baby. I


    can bear the pain."


    Kingsley said, "I don¡¯t care about other women. I''m reluctant to see you suffer from it." He couldn''t


    help but hug her and kiss her chin. He felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Sherman looked up at him and said, "But I''m willing to bear children for you. I want you to be happy.


    Seeing that you''re so happy and excited, I''m willing to do that."


    Up to now, she still remembered that the mature and elegant Kingsley almost cried when he saw


    the baby being taken out of her belly...


    He said, "Have I ever told you that I like your sweet words the most?" He reached out to hug her


    slender waist and smiled brightly, "But I think that one baby is enough. Luckily, he is a boy. If our


    first baby were a girl, we would need to give birth to a boy."


    Sherman frowned as she pushed his


    forehead. She said, "I didn''t know that you preferred boys to girls."


    He thought that it was great that their first baby was a boy. If their first baby were a girl, they needed


    to give birth to a boy. He preferred boys to girls!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Kingsley said, "Our baby needs to inherit the property of the Wright family and mine in the future. If


    our first baby were a girl, I would be reluctant to let her work hard for that. If I had a daughter, she


    would be a little princess and I would give her whatever she wanted. I hope she will have a happy


    childhood. Maybe she will be naughty or not like studying. Maybe she will have the puppy love.


    Maybe she will be clingy andchrymose. Maybe she will meet some unexpected trouble. I won''t


    scold her. It''s normal in her process of growth. I will tell her what is wrong and what is right. When


    she feels depressed, I willfort her. When she feels sad, I will give her a hug. When she goes


    too far, I will remind her in time. I won''t take part in or intervene in her life..."


    His voice was low and gentle. Sherman overindulged in it.


    She was moved and said, "It sounds great! I also want a daughter after I hear what you have said!


    Let''s have a daughter! I want to have a daughter!"


    Kingsley smiled, "I think that she will be cute and beautiful, just like you."


    She said, "I think so."


    When they were chatting happily, the baby burst into tears in the buggy.


    She let off her hands and smiled, "It''s your fault. Cody is protesting. He thinks that we don''t love


    him."


    Kingsley walked over, scooped Cody up in his arms and kissed him. Cody was his son. He loved


    Cody very much.


    He hugged Cody and Sherman as if he had got the whole world. He felt so happy and didn''t know


    how to describe it.


    Soon, Cody stopped crying. He was docile. Sherman asked Kingsley to put him back into the buggy.


    Kingsley''s hair was still wet.


    He sat on the couch. She stood in front of him. He hugged her waist and pressed his forehead


    against her belly. He felt her warmness and smelled the light orange fragrance. Her fingers shuttled


    between his hair. He felt rxed. It was enjoyable.


    The next morning.


    Sherman and Kingsley packed up. Cathy was worried about them. She arranged for a n assistant


    and a carer to follow them.


    Kingsley wore starched ck suits and sunsses. He looked handsome. What was more, he


    carried a baby in his arms and thus he became more eye-catching.


    Usually, the men in suits were attractive. However, he not only wore suits but also carried a baby in


    his arms. He was more charming.


    Sherman didn''t take anything. The assistant and the carer took the luggage. They headed for


    Santabaca.


    They left early in a hurry, so they didn¡¯t notice the headlines in Lanechett¡¯s newspaper.


    However, others noticed that. Luke was reading the newspaper. His face turned ashen in anger...

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    The headlines in the newspaper were about the Wright family''s party yesterday. I n the photos, Luke


    threw the ss to the ground, and Cathy''s face clouded over.


    The content in the newspaper was detailed. It was said that Kingsley married his third wife. He had


    a son soon and lived a happy life.


    He stayed married for a long time in his second marriage, but he didn''t have any children with his


    second wife. It seemed that it wasn''t because of Kingsley. They got a divorce in the end. Was it


    because his second wife Merlin was infecund?


    From the expressions of Luke and Cathy, they had a grudge against each other


    obviously. The paparazzi heard Merlin''s name vaguely. The Bennington family and the Wright family


    must have a grudge against each other for Merlin.


    Besides, Kingsley''s third wife was more beautiful than Merlin. She was pure, charming, graceful and


    mysterious. The outsiders were curious about her.


    Although Merlin was beautiful, she was no match for Kingsley''s third wife.


    However, Merlin had passed away. When Kingsley and Merlin got a divorce, the Bennington family


    got the stocks of the Wright family. They got a divorce peacefully. Why did the Bennington family


    have a grudge against the Wright family...?


    The length of the report was long. It filled a whole page. It was all about the Bennington family and


    the Wright family. People could see it easily.


    Luke saw it and became furious. He crumpled the newspaper into a ball.


    ''Merlin is not as beautiful as Kingsley''s third wife?''


    ''They got married for so many years, but Merlin didn''t give birth for Kingsley. It was because she


    was infecund...''


    ''Merlin was infecund! They go too far!''


    ''Merlin has passed away. They don''t have any sympathy for her but sneer her!''


    ''That is so typical of Kingsley. He is so coldblooded and lets the media treat Merlin and the


    Bennington family like that. How dare they sneer at the Bennington family? I won''t Luke let Kingsley


    off!¡¯


    He raised his hand and threw the ball backward, but it hit a woman''s face.


    The edge of the newspaper was sharp.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When it shed across the woman¡¯s face, her face was bleeding.


    However, Luke didn''t turn around but sat o n the couch. He frowned and clenched his fists. His face


    was filled with anger and displeasure.


    A boy walked out of a room and stood beside the woman. He said, "Mom, your face is bleeding."


    The woman wiped the blood on her face casually and asked the boy, "What would you like for


    breakfast?"


    The boy looked at the wound on her face and shook his head, "Does it hurt?"


    The woman smiled faintly, "Never mind."


    The boy looked at Luke who still sat on the couch and said, "Dad, you hit Mom!"


    Only then did Luke turn around. He was in a bad mood, so he said foully, "You''re not only a cripple


    but also a blind woman. You''re good for nothing!"


    The woman''s body became rigid. She fell into a trance.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    The boy stretched his arms out and stood i n front of the woman to protect her. He said, "You can''t


    scold my Mom!"


    Luke said, "Have you packed your school bag?"


    The boy kept silent and didn''t move. He looked stubborn.


    Luke said in a sullen voice, "It''s yourst chance. Have you packed your school bag?"


    The woman regained her consciousness and said, "I see that your books are on the bed. I will


    prepare the breakfast for you. You need to go to the schoolter. Come to pack your schoolbag."


    The boy looked at the woman. Only then


    did he turn around and enter the room. He always listened to the woman.


    Luke sneered, "You even don''t know how to educate your son. What else can you do?" H e didn¡¯t


    care how harsh his words were.


    The woman kept silent and ignored him. She went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Suddenly,


    she cut her finger with the knife by ident. Her finger was bleeding. She closed her eyes bitterly


    and bear the pain silently.


    She had gotten used to such pain. She didn¡¯t feel pain at all. He just said some harsh words.


    In Santabaca.


    Natalie had been prisoned for a long time. Today people were allowed to visit her. Livia went to see


    her in the prison.


    She hadn''t seen Natalie only for several days, but Natalie became skinny. Her face looked strained


    and weary.


    She had no appetite here.


    Livia said, "You can''t be like that. No matter how the food tastes, you have to eat. " She was worried


    about Natalie.


    Natalie said, "I have no appetite. I have been infected with HIV and given a mandatory life


    sentence. I''m hopeless, and my life is meaningless." She reached out to touch her hair. It was


    greasy. She hadn''t washed her hair for many days.


    Hearing that, Livia felt sorry for Natalie. Why did Natalie turn herself like that?


    "By the way, my bank card is in my bag. I have some money. Please take it. The money is clean. It''s


    my sry. Please take care of my grandmother within your scope. You don¡¯t need to pay too much


    attention t o her. Otherwise, my uncle will leave her to you. As for me, I''m not able to take care of


    her anymore. The rest of the money is for you," said Natalie.


    Livia nodded and agreed. She asked Natalie if she slept well and how her condition was.


    Natalie had poor sleep. When she closed her eyes, she would think of the scene how the old man


    died. At that time, his blood poured from the wound. As for her condition, it was just like that.


    The visitation time was short. Soon, it ended. Natalie was taken to prison. She turned around and


    asked in the end, "Is the outside world as lively as before?"


    Livia didn''t know her meaning. When she wanted to ask Natalie, Natalie had disappeared. Livia


    could only hear Natalie''s footsteps.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Natalie thought that the outside world must be as lively as before. The earth spun all the time no


    matter who disappeared in the world, not to mention her. She was just a nobody.


    Besides, how long would she live? Maybe she would die in one month, two months, o r three


    months...

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Anyway, Natalie had a nasty hunch that she would die soon. It was said that the dying people¡¯s


    hunches about that tended t o pay off.


    Sherman and Kingsley arrived at Santabaca. They hadn''te back for a long time, but they still


    had a feeling of familiarity with Santabaca. They were delighted.


    Kingsley carried Cody in his arms along the way. When they were on the ne, Codyy in


    Kingsley¡¯s arms all the time and was covered with Kingsley''s suit.


    Along the way, Kingsley was very eyecatching. Sherman couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. When a man


    carried a baby in his


    arms, he would be treated differently!


    Kingsley caught many women¡¯s eyes.


    These women felt jealous of Sherman and were fascinated by Kingsley.


    When the baby''s one-month birthday party was held in Lanechett, they didn''t invite their rtives to


    Santabaca. Now that they hade back, they would feast their rtives in Santabaca.


    Kingsley said, "Let''s go to reserve tables. W e will pass the center of the city."


    Sherman thought about it and agreed. It was a good idea. Otherwise, they would need to turn back


    and it would be troublesome.


    Kingsley chose the hotel. Of course, it was a high-end hotel. What was more, the manager of the


    hotel insisted, "Mr. Wright, our hotel can sponsor your party."


    Kingsley refused with a smile politely.


    However, the manager was very enthusiastic and insistent.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kingsley said, "If it were amercial activity, I would agree, but the party is for m y son. It''s


    meaningful."


    Hearing that, the manager gave up. Then h e said, "I''m confident of holding the party sessfully.


    Mr. Wright, please rest at ease.


    Kingsley said, "My wife will choose the dishes. I entirely agree with her as long as she is satisfied."


    He looked at Sherman gently and affectionately.


    The manager understood Kingsley''s meaning immediately and smiled. He asked a waiter to take


    the menu for Sherman.


    There was no need for Sherman to choose. She looked through the menu and was reluctant to


    consider other hotels. She chose to hold the party here.


    Then they went to their apartment. The cleaners cleaned their apartment on schedule, so it was


    clean. As soon as they arrived, Shermany on the bed and was reluctant to move at all.


    However, Cody didn''t want to go to bed and babbled. Kingsley was energetic. After he drove


    Sherman and Cody to the apartment, he went to hispany in Santabaca.


    Sherman felt sleepy, but Cody didn''t. She closed her eyes and carried him in her arms. She patted


    him gently as she crooned a luby.


    When Kingsley returned, he saw the scene. Sherman and Cody slept soundly together.


    Originally, he didn''t feel sleepy. He had bought Sherman''s favorite soup for her. However, when he


    saw the scene, he felt sleepy suddenly. He took off his suits, went to the bed, hugged them and


    closed his eyes.


    Sherman woke up at dusk. It was dark outside. She nced at Kingsley and Cody. Then she went


    to the kitchen.


    She tried her best not to make any noises, but the sensitive Kingsley was still woken b y the noises.


    Cody also woke up. He opened his eyes, sucked his fingers and spit bubbles.


    Kingsley said to Cody, "Let''s see what your Mom is cooking " Then Kingsley carried Cody in his


    arms and headed for the kitchen.


    Sherman cooked some dishes and warmed up the soup. These dishes smelled good. When she


    turned around and saw Kingsley who stood at the door, she was shocked. She patted her chest and


    said, "Why do you stand here silently? You scare me!" Kingsley said, "Are you so timid?"

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Sherman said, "It''s not because I''m timid. It''s because you scare me." Suddenly, she opened her


    eyes wide, raised her hand to pat her forehead and said, "Look at what your son has done!"


    Kingsley arched his eyebrows and didn''t understand her meaning. Then he felt that his socks got


    wet by some warm liquid. He looked down. Cody''s urine flowed down his straight and smooth pants


    and wet his socks.


    Sherman shook her head and put the cutlery down on the table. Then she went t o help Cody


    change clothes. Kingsley also went to change his clothes.


    After that, the dishes were a little cold.


    Sherman patted Cody''s bottom gently and said, "You''re so troublesome.¡±


    She felt that they were like a normal family. It was mundane but warm.


    When they ate dinner, Cody was reluctant t o lie on the bed. They had no other choice but to carry


    him in their arms. Sherman ate first. Then she took Cody out of Kingsley¡¯s hands and let Kingsley


    eat.


    Cody''s one-month birthday party wasing. The hotel was packed. It was really kicking.


    Most of the guests were Sherman''s rtives. They liked her very much. Unexpectedly, she met


    such an outstanding husband in her second marriage. She was so lucky.


    Sherman¡¯s parents said that Kingsley was the richest man in Lanechett. The hotel was so luxurious!


    He was rich indeed!


    Anyway, everyone had a different destiny. Compared to Sherman, Billy worked hard every day. He


    tried not to think about Sherman. He paralyzed himself with heavy work. He went to work, ate and


    went to bed mechanically day after day.


    Sarah also had got a divorce. Moriah arranged blind dates for Sarah. Moriah had a daughter and a


    son. They all had got a divorce. It brought shame on the Day family.


    Luke left Lanechett to Santabaca. When he arrived at the hotel, fireworks were set off. The


    atmosphere was joyful.


    ''Are they so happy? Kingsley acts as if he : s afraid that someone doesn''t know that he has a son.


    He has just held the party for his son in Lanechett, and he can¡¯t wait to hold the party again in


    Santabaca.''


    ''He is toocent...'' ''Does he forget the death of Merlin and Zora?''


    ''He must have forgotten them. He only cares about the bitch in his heart!''


    ''Alright, I don''t need to show any mercy to Kingsley! He even allows the media to nder the dead


    Merlin like that. I won''t let him off!''


    Luke felt annoyed and restless. He loosened his tie, stood in front of the hotel and sneered.


    The dishes were various and abundant. All the guests were satisfied with that and smiled all the


    time.


    The party ended in the afternoon. Sherman felt tired. She wore a pair of heels. What was worse,


    she had a cold recently and felt unwell. She managed to hold on the whole day.


    Kingsley asked her to return to the apartment first. He would stay here to see guests off. However,


    she refused. He arched his eyebrows and asked the driver to drive her home.


    Sherman said, "Then leave Cody to me. I will take care of him."


    Kingsley said, "You''re tired and have a cold. The carer is here and will take care of Cody. You can


    leave now." He asked the driver to drive her home.


    When Sherman got into the car and left, Luke saw the scene and followed her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Many of their rtives attended the party. Kingsley had prepared a lot of gifts for them. Although the


    hotel helped him all the time, it was impolite for him to leave now.


    Kingsley also had arranged cars to drive guests home. He stood in front of the hotel door and saw


    guests off.


    Sherman massaged her forehead in the car all the time. She had a bad cold and felt unwell. Her


    phone rang. It was from her stepmother. Her stepmother said on the phone, "Your father and I are


    interested in a business, but we don¡¯t have money.


    Please lend us some."

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    "I don''t have any money." She refused tly. She would give nothing to her stepmother, let alone


    money.


    "If you don''t lend money to me, I''ll ask your husband for itter." Then her stepmother hung up


    directly.


    Sherman was irritated. She called Kingsley and said to him in a very serious tone. She asked him


    not to lend any money to her stepmother. Otherwise, she would get angry with him.


    Kingsley smiled and asked her to go to rest. ''She is sick but her temper is still so quick.''


    I''m serious! Don''t think I¡¯m joking. I''m not


    joking at all. You can''t lend her any money.


    I warn you very solemnly!"


    Kingsley promised her that he would not lend money to her stepmother.


    When she arrived downstairs, Sherman pushed the car door open and walked out. A t the same


    time, a ck car stopped not far away.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She took out the key and began to climb the stairs. Walking to the corner, suddenly she felt a sharp


    pain in her neck. Then she felt dizzy and fell onto the ground, with her body bing limp.


    Luke carried her in time. Then he took her into the car, started the car, and left, avoiding


    surveince.


    As he had stayed in Santabaca for a long time, he knew where there was surveince. He drove out


    of the city at a


    very fast speed.


    On the top of the hill, there was a long-abandoned cottage. Because it was on the hill, it was very


    hidden. Few people came here at ordinary times.


    Sherman hadn''t been in aa for a long time. After more than half an hour, she slowly woke up.


    She found herself in a strange room and a strange environment.


    Her hands and feet were even tied with ropes so she was unable to move. And there was still a


    cloth in her mouth, so she was also unable to speak.


    She was thinking about what had happened. Why was she brought to such a ce? Who was the


    kidnapper?


    It was impossible that Natalie was the kidnapper, as she had already been in prison. Billy was also


    impossible to be the


    kidnapper. Sherman still knew Billy well, a s he was not such a crazy person. So, who was the


    kidnapper?


    She was thinking about how many enemies she had in Santabaca.


    She didn''t panic. She was very calm. Why was she kidnapped?


    Sherman had been thinking about this all the time. Since she couldn''t figure out the reason, she


    looked around to see if there was anything that could help her escape.


    But to her disappointment, except for the copsed cement stones and bricks, there was nothing


    else...


    She struggled to get rid of the ropes but it was only in vain. She was tied so tightly that she couldn¡¯t


    move at all...


    She was tied up until night, which cramped her hands, feet and legs. She was even unable to move


    her feet and legs.


    She was very thirsty and in pain. Since it was on the hill, the night wind was very biting, as if basins


    of ice water poured on her body. And she curled up tightly in the icy wind.


    ''The kidnapper is always purposeful. There is no kidnapping for no reason. The kidnapper may want


    money or more probably other things. The person who kidnapped me will definitely show up.''


    When she was thinking about this, a pair of leather shoes came into view, shining brightly. The


    man¡¯s suit pants were stretched without any wrinkles. Sherman had already known who the man


    was, even without looking at his face.


    ¡®Except Luke, who will kidnap me?''


    The moment she raised her head, she confirmed the guess in her heart. It really was him!

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    To be honest, Luke was indeed miserable "You don''t seem to be panicked at all. This makes me


    very unhappy." Luke said. She was so calm and detached that he did not have the slightest sense


    of aplishment.


    "I think, you didn¡¯t kidnap me here to make me please you." After knowing who the kidnapper was,


    Sherman becamepletely rxed.


    "Your answer is indeed right." Luke sat opposite her, holding a ss of water in his hand and


    sipping it.


    "I probably know the reason why you brought me here. If it isn¡¯t due to Merlin,


    then it is due to Zora." "Do you know Zora?" Luke grasped the ss more tightly and asked. He


    was a little emotional.


    "Kingsley told me something about her. " Sherman slowly continued. "I know you are indignant


    about what someone suffered and I don''t know whether the person is Merlin or Zora. But I guess


    you brought me here for Zora."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, without uttering a word. But his emotions gradually changed, as he


    became gradually irritated.


    "Speaking of this, I am a little curious about the rtionship between you and Zora. It is rare that


    one remembers a person for such a long time. Generally, there are nothing more than three


    reasons. The first is that you love her. The second is that you hate her. And thest is that either


    you owe her a lot or she owes you a lot..."


    While speaking, Sherman had been gazing at his face and observing his expression carefully.


    She could feel very clearly that his emotions were changing, as his expression was slowly


    changing. He was more emotional and sensitive than before.


    Especially when she came to thest reason, Luke almost suddenly lost his temper. Sherman


    guessed that something must have happened between him and Zora and those things were


    unusual...


    "Have you ever had an affair with Zora?" Sherman deliberately asked.


    "Shut up! How dare you insult her this way? Compared with you, she is so pure. None of you are


    comparable to her." He shouted coldly.


    Sherman smiled and moved to make her numb legs morefortable. "I heard that you loved her.


    Kingsley said that it was because of you that he and Zora knew each other. You knew Zora earlier


    than Kingsley. Why didn''t you profess your love for her before Kingsley did so?"


    "She regarded me as her best buddy. I


    know her well. Buddies are buddies. We can¡¯t be lovers. If I don¡¯t profess my love for her, we could


    still be friends. But if I had done so, we would not have been friends any more. She was very


    rational and her word was her bond. I could only see her and Kingsley fall in love with each other.


    But how dared Kingsley treat her that way?


    Both his parents found fault with her. Even Tonell also found fault with her. She was treated badly.


    She was not happy in the Wright family. I found that she lost too much weight. Kingsley thought he


    was capable so he broke off the rtionship with the Wright family and took Zora to live in the


    poorest area. Some of the houses in that area were demolished. The rest were not demolished, but


    the conditions were very dpidated. Most of the people living there were unemployed or idlers.


    When he took Zora to live there, didn''t he think how dangerous it would be? Zora''s death was


    caused by him alone!


    If he had found a better ce to live, Zora wouldn¡¯t have ended up that way! All the responsibilities


    are on him, all on him!" Luke yelled.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I always thought you were a little crazy before, but now I realize that you are an affectionate man. It


    is not easy for a man to love a woman for so many years. To be honest, I admire you very much."


    Sherman spoke half in jest, half in earnest. "But if you let go of the past, it would be fine. I used to


    think that love was an indispensable thing in life. In the past, I loved my ex-husband very much and


    then married him. But what I encountered was that he had an affair with another woman and then


    we turned against each other.''

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Luke drank water. People who had simr life experiences could always empathize with each other,


    such as him and Sherman at this time.


    "Honestly speaking, I didn''t expect that one day I would sit here and talk peacefully with you. We


    hated each other a lot before." She said.


    "Are you fooling me with these good words and thus touching me to make me let you g o?" Luke


    asked.


    "There is no such need. I know you won''t hurt me. Your purpose is nothing more than not wanting


    me to be with Kingsley."


    Sherman now knew Luke''s ideas


    thoroughly.


    "Have you thought that even if your goal is achieved, then what will happen? Kingsley may meet


    another beloved woman of his in the future. And then you continue to interfere in his love and


    repeat this process? You''ve suppressed the past things in your heart for more than ten years. Aren¡¯t


    you tired?"


    If Luke wanted to hit and hurt her, he could do so during the time that she was in aa.


    Tired? No one had ever asked him before. Luke''s hands trembled slightly and then he said in a


    hoarse voice. "I am not qualified t o feel tired. Thinking of Zora, I am not qualified to feel tired at all. I


    have to take half responsibility for her death. If I hadn''t sent the photos of Kingsley working hard a t


    the construction site to Cathy, Cathy would not have taken the money to find Zora and Zora would


    not have been shadowed by someone. And she would not have died. All the responsibility lies with


    m e! It''s all my fault! I killed my beloved woman. She is my beloved woman!"


    Sherman had never known there was such an inside story. "It has been more than ten years since


    Zora died, and you have been depressed for more than ten years. It is naturally impossible for you


    to say that you are not tired! You attribute Zora''s death to yourself and you have been suppressing


    your pain and guilt. So, you cannot allow Kingsley to feel happy. Obviously, you have suppressed


    your emotions for too long. Do you believe in fate?"


    Luke felt confused and became silent.


    "I believe in fate, though maybe many people don''t believe in it. But I believe in fate. Every man''s


    life has been arranged by God. It is Zora''s destined catastrophe so she cannot avoid it! As you have


    said, if Kingsley had taken her to a better ce, then she would not have died. Or if Cathy hadn''t


    revealed her wealth when she went there, Zora would not have died. Or if Cathy had disdained to


    go to such a poor area, Zora would not have died.


    It can also be assumed that if Kingsley had got off work earlier that day, then... So, sometimes the


    catastrophe cannot be escaped. Even without you and without Kingsley, she still can¡¯t escape the


    catastrophe that she has to encounter. It has been so many years. Please let her go and let yourself


    go..."


    Let her go. Let himself go. In the past ten years, he could not forget how Zora died. Such a tragic


    scene always emerged in his mind. He could not make himself happy, nor did he allow Kingsley to


    feel happy.


    This had be his stubborn conviction.


    Luke''s eyes blinked and his emotions changed. His pain and guilt had been suppressed in his heart


    long but he had never poured them out, as there was no one to talk to. He had never thought that


    he poured his pain and guilt out to the woman whom he disliked the most.


    "Actually, I know that you don¡¯t hate me and I can even feel that you like me a little bit. What you


    hate is only Kingsley''s love for me, and the joy and rxation I make Kingsley feel. Kingsley''s


    happy feelings are what you hate the most, aren''t you?" She pointed out Luke¡¯s ideas directly.


    Hearing this, Luke felt she was cheeky. " Why do you think I like you?"


    "My intuition." Chuckling slightly, she took the opportunity to ask, "Could you lend me your phone? I


    want to call Kingsley.¡±


    "Do you think I am a fool?"


    "Don''t worry. I just call to tell him that I cannot go home tonight and ask him not to worry about me.


    Otherwise, he will go to the police station and then you may plunge into trouble. You are his only


    good friend. I don¡¯t want you to break off your rtionship. And one night is enough for u s to settle


    the problem between us. There will be no police and no oneing. It¡¯s up to you to kill me or do


    something to me. What do you think of it?" She made a good suggestion.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Luke sneered. "You think I¡¯m silly, don¡¯t you?"


    "Well, maybe you don''t trust me but I trust you very much. It is an unspeakable sense o f trust. Even


    enemies have a kind ofpassion for each other, right?"


    Still sneering, Luke took out his own phone, threw it to Sherman and untied her.


    After being untied, Sherman thanked him sincerely. Then she called Kingsley and lied to him.


    But hearing Sherman¡¯s words, Kingsley was obviously unhappy. "So you leave our baby and me to


    stay in the apartment?" "It''s just one night! If our baby is hungry,


    you can reconstitute powdered milk for him." She advised.


    "I can''t stand your sudden parting..." He was still unhappy. This mature man who had been used to


    restraining his feelingsined slightly at this time.


    "It is not parting! I just stay with my friend for thest night before her wedding. And I''ll go back


    tomorrow and I love you."


    Kingsley, on the other end of the phone, narrowed his eyes slightly. "You are deliberately using your


    tenderness to let m e soften towards you."


    "Then are you softened? Does my tenderness work?"


    "Ipromise. But you muste back as soon as possible tomorrow morning.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Otherwise, I''ll go over and pick you up directly..." His final words were tinged with irresistible


    toughness.


    "Okay, let me kiss our baby through the phone..." She made the sound of a kiss loudly. "Also, give


    you a kiss!"


    Afterwards, she hung up, sat in the corner, and said, "If you can''t find a solution, then you may


    consider harming me. Kingsley and I cannot be separated. Even if you forcefully separate us, our


    rtionship cannot be set offpletely."


    It was very quiet in the dpidated cottage. Sherman squatted in the corner, scribbling with her


    hands on the ground


    Luke held his head with both hands and his empathy that had just emerged disappeared in an


    instant.


    There was a cold wind rustling beside his ears. In such coldness, he once again recalled Zora.


    The blood, the bright red blood stained her body red. Her worn clothes, the disgusting smell


    emanating from her body, and her unclosed and slightly protruding eyes after her death, all of which


    seemed to be using Luke of his crime and behavior and using him of causing her to die


    miserably...

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    It ran through his mind like a string of spells, and gradually and slowly, it swallowed his sense little


    by little. It left him an incredible madness. It was indeed like a spell. The more he thought of Zora,


    the more severe his pain got. Zora''s bloodied face became more vivid in his mind.


    He was going crazy. He was driven mad. H e clutched his head with both hands. His breathing


    became short! His throat was dry!


    Zora was his most beloved woman. But eventually, he had gotten her killed and she died that


    horribly.


    His head hurt! He could not bear it! A splitting, indescribable pain churned in his


    head. He could never forget that.


    How horribly Zora died! He could not tolerate any happiness in his future life, and neither could he


    stand Kingsley living a happy life. They should both engrave Zora in their heart and wallow in deep


    pain and remorse. They should never move forward! Living in pain was their only salvation!


    However, Kingsley fell in love with another woman, and he started a new life with her!


    That woman didn''t disgust Luke. He even felt a slight fondness for her, but he hated that Kingsley


    and she lived happily together!


    Dindn¡¯t Kingsley love that woman the most?


    And what if that woman died?


    Losing his most beloved woman, Kingsley must bepletely wrenched. Moreover, that woman


    was the mother of his son. If she died, the pain mustst the rest of his life and be engraved in his


    heart. He lost his wife, and his son lost his mother. From then on, he would sink into infinite pain


    and struggle. There was no slightest of joy i n his life ever! What the f*ck!


    He was thrilled by these thoughts! How exciting they were! This crazy, twisted, yet thrilling feeling


    was consuming him little b y little. Finally, he managed to get up and got deprived of his rationality.


    He moved his feet forward, approaching Sherman step by step. His face was distorted, and his


    eyes were scarlet as if he was being manipted by someone like a puppet or a robot.


    Sherman clearly sensed that the man walking towards her was no longer the previous Luke. She


    thought he could get out of the evil thoughts. But now it seemed..


    Luke had gone mad. A moment ago, she could see Luke''s determination was shaken, and it was


    obvious. But at the moment, he was seized by craziness.


    She nced around from the corners of her eyes, looking for an opportunity to get out. But


    suddenly, she felt a wave of heat. The air was hot like something was burning


    And there was the smell of smoke, apanied by a crackling sound. Could : the a fire?


    She looked out through the window of the cottage and found that behind the cottage, mes were


    burning. The fire was approaching the cottage inch by inch. The cottage was built of wood. If the fire


    spread over, it would burn in no second.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No! She had to get out as soon as possible! Otherwise, even if Luke didn''t kill her, she would


    definitely die in the burning mes!


    This thought startled Sherman, and her body shuddered. Immediately, she ran towards the door of


    the cottage. But how could Luke let her escape? He lunged straight at her.


    Sherman used all her strength to stop him from getting on her, but he quickly pulled a knife out of


    his pocket. He unfolded the knife. The tip of the knife was sharp.


    Her heart was pounding violently. At that moment, she was in a dilemma. In front of her, there was


    Luke holding a knife, and behind her, the mes were approaching, and she was trapped in the


    middle. No!


    Even if she had to fight to thest ounce of strength, she had to hold on!


    Her son was still waiting for her. Cody was so little. He needed his mom. And there was Kingsley.


    She missed them. She really missed them...


    She gritted her teeth and pushed with all her strength against Luke. Once a person was cornered


    into a dead end, her potential would explode.


    However, she was no match for the man after all. With another force, Luke reached the sharp tip of


    the knife closer to her neck. It cut through her skin and immediately, blood seeped out, and the tip o


    f the knife was still prating...


    The pain was severe and sharp. Luke almost lost all his consciousness, but Sherman didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Sherman did not dare to struggle. If she struggled a bit, the tip of the knife would go deeper an inch.


    She gritted her teeth and held on.


    The mes lightened up Sherman''s cheeks. She felt her face burning.


    No, she couldn''t stay still like this, waiting for the mes to consume her...


    She bit her lip hard and took a deep breath, she seized an opportunity, and all of a sudden, she


    lifted her knee and threw it upward with a heavy thrust!


    Right on the spot, she hit the spot between Luke''s thighs. A severe pain hit Luke, and his face


    became contorted, his tall body fell


    to the ground and curled into a ball, and his hands covered his manhood.


    She used all her strength in that blow!


    Sherman gulped for air. She stood up with her hands braced on the ground with difficulty. The


    searing heat from the mes zed over. The smoke filled the cottage. She covered her mouth and


    nose with one hand and quickly ran for the door.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just as her left foot reached out of the door and her right foot was about to step out, she heard a


    low growl from pain, "Ah!"


    Subconsciously, Sherman looked back. She saw a thick column of wood fall down andnd right on


    Luke''s legs. It weighed firmly on his legs.


    Luke was stuck between the wood and the stone. He could not move.


    Behind him, it was the wild mes. Some mes had already jumped out of the window and were


    burning beside Luke.


    It was only at this moment that Luke noticed the mes. He gritted his teeth and tried hard to get


    out, but he couldn''t move his body. The mes were closing in. The only person in the cottage who


    could help him was Sherman, whom he tried to kill. Perhaps he would die in the fire and be buried


    into ashes!


    If he couldn''t get out and die here, it was alright that his guilt for Zora would dissipate, Luke thought.


    He didn''t have to live such a miserable life and suffer in the world anymore.


    If Sherman didn''t care about him, she could run out of the cottage, while Luke would inevitably...


    She struggled with whether to help Luke. Her mind was fighting herself. She was in a dilemma.


    Standing at the door hovering, she hesitated. It was a difficult decision.


    After a few moments, she took a deep breath and rushed into the cottage. She took Luke''s arms


    and dragged him hard. "If you don''t want to die here, stomp the rock under your feet."


    The scarlet in Luke''s eyes dissipated. He stared at Sherman, whose face was red from the fire. He


    was stunned and amazed. He had mixed feelings. He was dumbfounded like a statue.


    Why had Sherman risked her life toe back to save him?


    The pain between his thighs made it difficult for him to stomp backward The pain was unbearable.


    Sherman used all her strength and pulled hard on his arm. She shouted, "One, two, one, two,


    stomp!"


    Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. Gradually, her breathing became heavy and difficult. The


    unbridled mes were like a monster with a gaping mouth, trying t o devour everything.


    The cottage was burning. If they didn''t get out in time,...


    "One, two, three, stomp!" Sherman yelled again. Finally, Luke moved out of the narrow gap.


    Both of them were panting. After using up all their strength, they were both weak and limp.


    The fire was closing in. Sherman looked at Luke on the ground and yelled fiercely, "If you don''t want


    to die, get up and move! We have to get out of here as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Luke couldn''t run fast because he was injured. After they ran out of the cottage, Sherman realized


    how big the fire was in the woods. The entire woods were burning.


    It was night. The wind was strong, causing the fire to spread rapidly.


    Sherman stood still, looked around, and said, "Before we continue to run, we need to find the right


    direction! We can''t run following the direction of the wind."


    The wind would blow the fire more and more wildly, while running against the wind, they might be


    able to escape.


    Luke was also looking around. Then he spoke, "Let''s run that way."


    The mes were getting closer. The zing fires were frightening. They turned around and ran in


    the opposite direction of the wind.


    The woods had been deserted for a long time. Branches and grasses were all around. It was


    difficult for them to move fast.


    Fortunately, Sherman was wearing a pair o f sneakers and long pants. The two of them strived to


    run along, one after the other. There were dead trees around them. One dead tree was leaning on


    the branch of another tree.


    Sherman ran past the tree. She didn''t notice the fallen tree beside her. Suddenly, there was a loud


    crack above her head.


    Instantly, she looked up, and the tree was falling down.


    For a moment, she was dumbfounded. Her mind went nk. When she came back to her senses,


    she moved her left leg to step to the side, but it was toote.


    It was like all in no second. Luke, who was behind Sherman, rushed over and pushed her aside.


    Sherman escaped, but the tree mmed directly onto Luke''s leg.


    Luke couldn''t run away in time. He was struck solidly to the ground. His legs were almost crushed.


    His face was pale and looked awful.


    Back to her senses, Sherman hurriedly steadied her feet and ran over to pull Luke''s arm, but it was


    of little use. She couldn''t pull Luke out. She hastily got up and ran over to Luke''s legs. She began to


    push the trunk with both hands, "Hang on!"


    She pushed and dragged as hard as she


    could. Fortunately, the tree was not too heavy. Finally, she pushed the tree away.


    But Luke couldn''t stand up. Being hit vertically by a fallen tree could be fatal. He couldn''t feel his


    legs. He couldn¡¯t move.


    The mes spread into the woods anyway. Luke said, "Run! Leave me alone! I asked for it myself."


    Sherman sneered, "You really asked for it yourself!"


    However, she didn''t run away. She bent down and took Luke''s arm to help him up. The two of them


    slowly moved forward.


    "Go! When the firees close, none of us could survive!" Luke tried to break away from


    Sherman''s hold. He really could not walk on. Until this moment, he fully acknowledged how weak a


    man was in the face of death. There was nothing he could d


    0.


    Instead of letting go of him, Sherman walked over and squatted in front of him," Come on! I¡¯ll carry


    you!"


    Luke shook his head and was about to copse onto the ground. Sherman pulled his arm over her


    shoulder. She yelled, "If you want to make it easy for me, get on my back!"


    Luke was heavy, and Sherman''s legs were hobbling. She gritted her teeth and held on. She moved


    forward difficultly.


    "I never expected I would be running from death together with you. It''s so ridiculous." Sherman


    strained to squeeze the words out of her teeth.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke tugged at his lips. He thought it was ridiculous, too.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Soon, the mes behind them zed in. The heat of the fire hit them on the back. The trees


    sputtered and burned.


    The trees around them were on fire. The two were surrounded by mes. Their cheeks were


    burning hot.


    They could not move forward or backward. Sherman felt desperate.


    Luke nced around with his sharp eyes, and suddenly, his eyes sparkled. He cried, joy and


    excitement in his voice, his voice pitched, "Go sweep away those leaves.¡±


    Sherman didn''t ask any questions. She did as he said. She quickly swept away the dead yellow


    leaves. In front of her was a


    hole. It was narrow, and she couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it.


    "Jump!" A hint ofmand was in Luke''s tone, "Jump in the cave!"


    Sherman walked over. Her shoes had already caught fire. She gritted her teeth and held on. She


    put her hands on Luke¡¯s back and pushed him down into the cave. Then, she closed her eyes and


    jumped into the cave, too.


    Sherman fell heavily to the ground. Severe pain spread throughout her whole body. She passed


    out.


    Luke took off his jacket and covered it over Sherman¡¯s body. The cave was about five o r six meters


    high. They cowered in the corner. They were safe for now.


    Luke leaned against the wall of the cave. H e was silent.


    Sherman was right that Luke was in deep remorse. The way Zora died was too horrific. He could


    never forget that. As time went on, it became a nightmare. And it drove Luke into the depth of


    sufferings.


    On the open ground...


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke looked at the man standing in front of him. Kingsley''s face was dark and covered with thick


    ashes. Luke sat there still, as he could not stand.


    Standing upright, Kingsley clenched his fists with a cking sound. He had always been mild and


    nonchnt. He only ever got enraged when he was young. After the age of thirty, he had never


    gotten furious.


    Kingsley strode forward, raised his fist, and swung it right into Luke''s face.


    Luke fell to the ground. Immediately, the corner of Luke''s mouth was split. Blood flowed and slid


    through the corner of his lip.


    Kingsley had learnt taekwondo before. His strength and punch were firece.


    "You damn bastard! You should go to hell!" He lifted his foot and stomped on Luke''s chest. Kingsley


    exploded with rage.


    Lee, who was standing on the side, was stunned. He had never seen Kingsley so furious.


    At that moment, Kingsley seemed like when he was twenty years old, brutal and vicious.


    "I¡¯ll send you to hell today!" In no time, Kingsley raised his fist again and struck Luke with another


    punch. Luke was unable to dodge it at all.


    Gloom and rage were in Kingsley''s eyes. It was terrifying. Luke''s body crumpled on the ground.


    Kingsley''s punches were fast, fierce, and urate. Lee didn¡¯t dare to stop him. He shuddered,


    trembled, and stood there still. He didn''t dare say a word.


    Luke didn''t fight back. He couldn''t fight back. He took Kingsley¡¯s punches. Blood was tricking down


    the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    The subordinates standing around all realized Luke couldn''t take Kingsley''s punches anymore, or


    he would die!


    Kingsley was like he got eyes on his back. A guy just moved his foot when Kingsley¡¯s sullen voice


    sounded, "Stand there! If anyone dares toe over, I will beat him a s well!"


    The guys didn''t dare to move anymore. They stood still.


    Kingsley yanked Luke at his cor and stared at him. His gaze was so sharp as if they were to


    pierce Luke. "Looks like today, we''re going to get it over! One of us will die! It¡¯s whether you or me!


    Terrific!"


    Just then, a guy walked over with a cell phone in his hand. Risking being punched by Kingsley, he


    handed the phone to Luke.


    Kingsley swung a punch at him and immediately, the guy fell to the ground.


    The others were intimidated. They didn''t dare to move.


    On hearing what was said on the phone, Luke''s face turned awful, his breathing became rapid, and


    he looked panicked.


    He bluntly wiped the blood off the corners o f his mouth. Then he said his first words tonight, "Eileen


    and my son had a car ident. They are in the ICU right now. I must go. When they''re okay,


    whatever you want to do to me is up to you!" "You have a conscience now?" Kingsley sneered, "Too


    late!" "My son is in the ICU. I don''t know if he¡¯s still breathing. I have to go see him. As soon as I


    take care of things in the hospital, I''lle back!" It was difficult for Luke to speak. He kept


    coughing all the time. He had been hit too hard. His stomach and lungs ached severely when he


    coughed.


    "You''re in a hurry? But I''mid back. I have plenty of time. What do you say? Right now you''re my


    favorite game. If you leave, what should I do to kill the time?"


    It was rare that Kingsley had a touch of evil on his face. Seeing Luke being extremely anxious, he


    was pleased. He was indifferent. There was such a dark side of him too. It just he never showed it


    before.


    Luke, however, could not waste time here. Holding on to a nearby tree, he managed to take a step.


    Immediately, he was kicked down to the ground by Kingsley again.


    The pain in his chest was so severe that he couldn''t even breathe. Sipping the fishy sweet blood,


    Luke stood up again. Then bluntly, Kingsley kicked him again, and Luke was down again.


    Luke was lying on the ground with blood at the corners of his mouth. Kingsley was standing in front


    of him. The wind was blowing his coat. He looked grim and sullen.


    Luke was lying on the ground with his hands covering his chest. He couldn''t get u p. He crumpled


    up in agony.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke really couldn¡¯t hold on. The guys could not bear to watch him. All of a sudden, a guy shouted,


    "Ms. Holmes'' hand seems to have moved! "


    Immediately, the darkness in Kingsley''s eyes cleared up a bit. Finally, he stopped his beat on Luke.


    He turned around and strode to Sherman.


    Gently, he ced Sherman on hisp and wiped the ashes from her face.


    While Kingsley was attending to Sherman, two guys slid over and quickly carried Luke into the car.


    The car sped away. A few secondster, the car was out of sight.


    Sherman felt cold, extremely cold. A freezing chill went through her body.


    Sherman crumpled up. She was in a deep disturbance. She saw mes and a wild zeing.


    Her shoes had caught fire, and her clothes were also on fire. Her whole body was on fire. It was hot


    and burning, and she was in agony.


    And just then, a low, tight, yet familiar voice sounded. It was likeing through the mes and


    went into her ears," Sherman! Sherman! Wake up!"


    She felt her eyelids were heavy. It was hard to open her eyes. Struggling and holding herself


    together, Sharman opened her stinging, sore eyes.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Kingsley was wearing a long, light blue trench coat and Sherman was lying in his arms. His


    breathing was ragged and rapid," Wake up! Wake up, Sherman!"


    Finally, she managed to open her heavy eyelids with difficulty and saw Kingsley''s face. His


    handsome face looked haggard and gloomy at that time. There was pale stubble on his chin. He


    looked very anxious. He kept patting Sherman''s face.


    Sherman felt her throat dry and sore. She coughed softly and reached out to take his hand. Then


    she said in a hoarse voice," You''re hurting me, honey."


    At once, Kingsley''s tall, strong body tensed up. He didn¡¯t speak or move. He just stared at her


    without blinking. His eyes were dark, peaceful, yet deep as pools of water.


    He seemed calm, but his heaving chest gave away his emotions.


    Sherman was a little ufortable with the way he looked at her. She felt a little nervous.


    She looked down and noticed that her wounds had been dressed and she was wearing a jacket.


    Apparently, the doctor had already examined her.


    His dark, deep eyes kept staring at her for a long time. Then Kingsley drew back his arm and got up


    and stepped aside. He didn''t say anything to Sherman. He lit a cigarette and stood there in silence.


    The smoke rose slowly. Kingsley''s face was in the smoke, and Sherman could not see his


    expression clearly.


    Lee came over and brought a ss of water. "Ms. Holmes, Mr. Wright had been looking for you all


    night. Since he got your callst night, he had sent people looking for you. The entire woods were


    on fire, but Mr. Wright broke in, despite us all trying to stop him. Look at his clothes."


    Sherman''s gaze shifted down. Then she noticed that Kingsley¡¯s light blue trench coat had been torn


    by branches and smoked ck. His suit pants and leather shoes were all torn. The man looked like


    he had crawled out of a pile of ashes.


    Also, on the side of his face and on his jaw, there were scratches from branches, light o r deep,


    even on the back of his hands. And his lips were dry.


    Sherman stared at Kingsley. She couldn''t imagine how he found her during the time she was


    missing.


    Sherman opened her lips, but she didn''t say a word in the end. She looked around, but she didn''t


    see Luke, so she whispered t o Lee, "Where''s Mr. Bennington?"


    Lee carefully peeked at Kingsley. Then he whispered, "Mr. Wright kicked him to the hell, and he was


    badly injured. Finally, when Mr. Wright wasn''t looking, they secretly carried him away."


    Sherman wanted to ask more. Just then, Kingsley exhaled a puff of smoke from his thin lips. He


    flicked the butt off his fingers and twisted it out with his foot. Hemanded, his voice deep, "Let''s


    go back downtown!¡±


    Two nurses walked forward and carefully ced Sherman on a stretcher. Then they gingerly ced


    her in the car.


    Sherman sat up slightly and looked at Kingsley, but she saw the man turn around and step into


    another car.


    On the way, Sherman''s eyes were fixed on that car. Her palms squeezed slightly. She knew


    Kingsley must be angry.


    She had never seen Kingsley being so angry.


    Lee was sitting beside Sherman. So she asked Lee, "How did you find me there?"


    "Not long after Mr. Wright got your call, he suddenly asked our men to check your trail. Till evening,


    our men found out that you were in the woods. Then we immediately drove there. But by the time w


    e got here, the fire was raging. Mr. Wright didn¡¯t say a word. He rushed into the woods directly..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lee thought back to when they arrived at the woods. Although it was all over, when h e thought of


    Kingsley''s desperate dark eyes, he still felt terrified.


    When Kingsley tried to rush into the woods, everyone stopped him. He would certainly have lost his


    life if he rushed into the fire at that time.


    Then Kingsley exploded with rage. He broke free from their block. His grim, hard-lined face looked


    frightening. "Even if I will lose my life, I will go in. I have to go! You all stay there!"

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    They dared not stop Kingsley. Kingsley hastily rushed into the woods, in spite of the fire, the heavy


    smoke, and the pungent smell of burning.


    Lee and the other subordinates followed Kingsley into the woods. Lee almost tripped and crawled


    on the ground by the stretched branches several times. But Kingsley strode forward, his face grim,


    his brows furrowed, and kept calling Sherman''s name.


    Kingsley''s trench coat was cut by the branched and his handsome face was covered with ashes. He


    looked as if he had crawled out of a pile of ashes.


    Several times on their way, charred trunks came crashing down, and once a trunk smashed on Mr.


    Wright''s shoulder. After that, his arm drooped at his side and did not move for hours.


    That strike must have hurt him badly.


    Not only Lee but all the other subordinates were worried about Kingsley. Lee asked, "M r. Wright,


    should you go out first and let the doctor check you out? We will continue to search for Ms.


    Holmes.¡±


    "I''m alright! Here I make it clear once and for all! If you waste my time in saving Sherman, you will


    all hold ountable! Don''t try to stop me! I''m not going out there! You''re pissing me off!¡± Kingsley


    yelled, his eyes malevolent. These were the only words he had spoken since he had entered the


    woods.


    A tense, suffocating, oppressive atmosphere enveloped the woods. And there was a roaring fire. It


    was horrifying.


    The used-to-be mild Mr. Wright became mad in an instant. Everyone was frightened. No one dared


    to speak a word.


    This frightening tensionsted until they found Sherman in the cave. At the moment Sherman was


    brought out of the cave, the others were a little farther away, so they did not see the look in


    Kingsley''s eyes, but Lee saw that clearly.


    At that moment, Mr. Wright seemed to be drained of all of his strength. He finally breathed a sigh of


    relief and leaned on the trunk behind him. His chest was heaving violently. His right hand rubbed his


    brow, where there was soreness from too much tension.


    But Kingsley did not show any of his emotions on his face. He just leaned on the trunk and let the


    men bring Sherman to him.


    Only Lee knew it was not that Mr. Wright did not want to step forward, but he could not move from


    the sudden rxation after the extreme tension.


    In the car, Lee talked about how they found the woods. The young nurses start chatting about it.


    They admired Kingsley so much! And they envied Sherman so much!


    At the moment, Sherman missed Kingsley terribly!


    When they arrived at the hospital, Sherman was taken into the luxurious suite ward that Kingsley


    had arranged. A nurse was waiting in the ward.


    But Kingsley was not there. Sherman was disappointed. She kept staring at the door o f the room.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was morning when Sherman got into the ward, but byte afternoon Kingsley did note. He


    seemed to have forgotten about her.


    Leaning back on the bed, Sherman asked the nurse to hand her the cell phone. She quickly dialed


    Kingsley¡¯s number that was engraved in her mind.


    But it went unanswered. Only a voicemail reminded her to redialter.


    Sherman bit her lip. She wouldn¡¯t give up. She dialed the number again, but this time the line was


    busy.


    She guessed Kingsley didn''t want to take her call.


    It was her fault, and Kingsley had the reason to be angry.


    Sherman could not reach him on the phone. She had to think of some other ways. She couldn''t get


    through Kingsley, but Lee should be able to get through. So she asked Lee to call Kingsley and tell


    him that she missed him.


    Lee felt embarrassed to make such a call. H e felt it was inappropriate for him tomunicate the


    love talk between the husband and wife. But Sherman red at him fiercely. Lee had no choice but


    to make the call.


    Kingsley just responded with an "OK" in a nonchnt tone. He didn¡¯t say anything else. Then he


    hung up the phone.


    Lee held the phone and looked at Sherman rather helplessly. The phone was on speakerphone, so


    Sherman heard it clearly.


    After a moment''s thinking, Sherman requested, "Call Kingsley again. Tell him I miss him so much


    that my heart aches."

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    Lee couldn''t help hesitating for a moment. He felt it was really inappropriate for him t o ry


    Sherman''s words to Kingsley, because it would sound like he was confessing his love for Kingsley.


    This was rather awkward.


    However, urged by Sherman, he had to call Kingsley.


    After making up his mind, Lee dialed the phone. Kingsley answered the call, but he immediately


    hung up after saying, "Don''t call me again if there is nothing necessary."


    Sherman flew into a rage and ordered in an annoyed tone, "Call him again!"


    Lee was so scared that he almost threw his mobile phone on the ground. Pulling a long face, he


    dialed the phone again. This time, Sherman directly grabbed the phone from him and said pitifully,


    "Kingsley."


    However, as soon as she called out his name, Kingsley hung up again. It turned out that he was


    unwilling to hear another word from her.


    Sherman called him again and said affectionately, "I really miss Cody. I haven¡¯t seen him for a


    whole day."


    "He has fallen asleep..." Kingsley finally answered her in a frosty tone. Then he hung up again.


    Sherman was rendered speechless. It seemed that she really pissed him off this time. She never


    knew it was so hard to please Kingsley when he was angry!


    Then she came up with a new idea. At lunchtime, she buried her head under the pillow and said she


    wasn''t hungry. And when it was time for dinner, she still said she didn''t feel like eating.


    Seeing her like this, the nurse became quite anxious. But Sherman just refused to eat, insisting that


    she wasn''t hungry at all.


    Besides lunch and dinner, she also skipped the midnight snack. She really sacrificed a lot to arouse


    Kingsley''s sympathy towards her.


    However, her little trick didn''t seem to work out. By nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Kingsley still didn¡¯t


    come to visit her. Sherman couldn''t help but be more disappointed.


    Feeling a little bit sleepy, she didn''t have any remaining strength to support herself u p. When she


    was going to have a rest, the door of the ward was opened with a creaking sound.


    Her eyes instantly brightened up with joy, and she looked over. It was indeed Kingsleying in.


    He was probably the person who cared about her most in the world. Although he was still angry with


    her and knew that she did all this on purpose, he still worried that she might be starving.


    Standing in front of the bed, Kingsley wore a calm and indifferent expression. "You''re making


    yourself suffer if you don''t eat anything. Why did you do such a silly thing?"


    Without saying anything, Sherman thought to herself, ''It''s all because of you!¡¯


    She didn''t dare to show an arrogant attitude again. With a soft expression, she narrowed her eyes


    and made an apologetic gesture with both hands. "I was wrong! I really know that I was wrong!


    Please forgive me!"


    But Kingsley remained silent. He just stood there staring at her, and his eyes were like thick ck


    ink.


    Sherman was most afraid of him when he fixed his eyes on her like this. In fact, she even wished


    that he could lose his temper a t her.


    She became flustered under his intense gaze, but she had no idea what was on his mind.


    "Sherman, who am I to you?"


    He asked in a neither low nor loud voice, but it sounded so frigid. It was hard to tell his true feelings


    now.


    She was slightly stunned and then she put on a more serious expression. "You are my husband."


    "Really?" He sounded so casual when asking this.


    Sherman was so sick of his attitude that she immediately said, "Are you questioning me?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You feel unhappy just because of my questioning. Sherman, you lied to me at that critical moment,


    didn''t you? How do you think I feel now?" He looked at her quietly.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    "You must be burning with rage and even feel disappointed in me..." Sherman tried to describe his


    feelings at the moment. Then she softened her tone and said, ¡°But I am trying to make you happy


    now..."


    "Make me happy?" Kingsley''s face darkened, and his ck coat added a touch of gloominess to


    him. Pursing his thin lips, he turned around and left directly without saying anything.


    Frowning, Sherman felt her head throbbing painfully. She immediately ran out of the ward, got into


    the car and asked Lee to catch up with Kingsley as quickly as possible.


    But she was a step behind. When she arrived, the apartment door was just mmed shut by


    Kingsley.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Kingsley, I really know I was wrong. But I have a reason to do this!" she said.


    Kingsley didn''t say anything.


    "Kingsley, I am too tired to stand upright now. My legs go limp and I''m going to fall t o the ground.


    Ah!" She then let out a scream.


    He was taking off his coat now. Upon hearing this, he stopped his action, with his right hand resting


    on the cor of his coat. The next second, he subconsciously looked at the monitor, only to find that


    she was leaningfortably against the wall.


    Both the nanny and nurse were in the apartment. They took a look at the monitor and then turned to


    look at Kingsley.


    Kingsley ignored Sherman, so she had no choice but to continue standing outside the door.


    "You are already in your thirties. Why do you always m the door like a willful child when you lose


    your temper?¡±


    Kingsley still remained silent.


    "It''s okay that you mmed the door out of anger. But this is my apartment. Do you think it¡¯s


    appropriate to do this in front of m e?"


    This time, Kingsley made a move. He picked up the windbreaker and put it on, and he asked the


    nanny to follow him.


    After opening the door, he shot an indifferent nce at Sherman and said," Well, you can stay here,


    but we will go out."


    Sherman was rendered speechless.


    Kingsley walked past her. The hem of his ck windbreaker touched the back of her hand, which


    made her feel itchy and an unspeakable tingling.


    Sherman had been used to his gentleness towards her, so his indifference really made her


    distressed. Out of anxiety, she rushed to stop him. However, she identally slipped and directly


    knelt on the ground. Then she cried out in pain.


    He immediately turned around, and his expression changed drastically. It was hard to believe that


    he had treated her like a stranger a moment ago. He quickly walked to her and picked her up with


    one hand.


    Sherman put her hands around his neck and leaned her cheek against his chest. " Aren''t you


    going?¡±


    He looked at her with a sinking heart. "Do you want me to put you down?¡±


    ¡°No!"


    She immediately held him in her arms more tightly. ¡°Just hold me like this and don''t push me away!


    Also, I owe you an exnation. At that time, Luke tied me up, and I couldn¡¯t inform you without a


    mobile phone. The only thing I can do is to borrow Luke¡¯s phone, but I didn''t dare to tell you the real


    situation, for I had no idea how he would punish me. Perhaps he would be enraged and lose his


    mind. Although I said that excuse, you managed to find my whereabouts, didn''t you?"


    Under that dangerous situation, she really couldn''t show her true feelings. She was tied up by Luke,


    and if she angered him, the consequences would be grave. Luke even waved a knife, threatening to


    kill her, which proved that he was indeed crazy at that time.


    Kingsley looked into her eyes, and his deep -set eyes darkened a little bit. Without a word, he took


    her into the apartment.


    ¡°You are persuaded by me, right? When I said those excuses on the phone, you also noticed


    something was wrong, didn''t you?"


    At that time, she had no choice left but to say it that way. If she had told Kingsley that Luke


    kidnapped her, she might have been killed by Luke on the spot.


    Without uttering a word, Kingsley applied ointment on her knee with one hand, and his anger also


    slowly dissipated. There was no denying that Sherman did the right thing in that kind of dangerous


    situation.


    "How did you know that I was in danger at that time?" Sherman asked curiously.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    "The speakerphone was turned on, and I faintly heard a man''s curse. It sounded familiar..."


    Kingsley''s words reminded Sherman that Luke had spilled the ss of water he was carrying and


    the hot water was spilled on the back of his hand, so Luke muttered a curse.


    Sherman leaned over and hugged Kingsley, reclining against him like a cute kitten. " Don''t be mad


    at me, okay?"


    "OK." Kingsley answered. He told Sherman t o sit back. How could he really be mad at her?


    Especially under that circumstances, Sherman did the right thing.


    Immediately, Sherman chuckled, "You know what? You look so grim! You''ve really freaked me out!"


    Staring at her, Kingsley spoke, "You felt scared?"


    "I was scared when you were so stern to m e. I don¡¯t like it when you treat me that way. " She said,


    "Also, what are you going to do about Luke?"


    Hearing the name, Kingsley¡¯s eyes turned cold, without a trace of emotion, dark and freezing.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sherman said, "Forget it. He already knew he was wrong, and he''s


    come to his senses. At the emergent moment, he pushed me out of the way as the tree fell down


    when we were running out of the burning cottage, but his legs were hit heavily by the tree." "If he


    hadn''t taken you there, why would you have needed him to rescue you?" Kingsley stated the facts


    briefly and ruthlessly.


    "He¡¯s a poor man. He keeps ming himself for Zora''s death. He felt that he was responsible for


    Zora¡¯s death. He said h e could never forget how Zora had died. Every day, when he sleeps, he


    dreams about her. It''s a nightmare. He could not escape from it. He was imprisoned in the misery."


    "So he does not allow himself to be happy o r to see you happy. He thinks you two are the closest


    friends to Zora. He also said that he introduced Zora to you."


    "And that if Zora didn''t know you, then the tragedy wouldn''t have happened. She was only in her


    twenties, young and beautiful, with a promising future, but she ended up i n that way. He thinks it''s


    all his fault..."


    Sherman thought a man who always kept his beloved one in his heart wouldn''t be too bad. Or


    maybe she was softened by Luke¡¯s involuntary kindness.


    Slowly, Sherman continued, "People may make mistakes. It''s OK if a person goes down the wrong


    path, but he can''t continue down the wrong path. In the woods, he risked his life to push me aside


    and get the blow. The kindness he showed at the moment made me believe that he was truly


    repentant. He knew he was wrong, or he wouldn''t have saved me in the woods. If you don''t forgive


    Luke, and you don''t feel guilty, your parents and your grandfather always feel guilty.


    "In the ident, if I had been seriously injured, or Luke was still unrepentant, then I would have no


    problem with whatever you did to him because he deserved it.'' "But things are different now. You


    need to reconsider the whole thing. Maybe it¡¯s God''s will. If a man falls into a nightmare, h e will


    need something to wake him up, something profound, something that touches his heart, to bring


    him back to normal. Now Luke has truly woken up..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Kingsley was silent. He just knelt in front of her and kept rubbing the ointment on the injury of


    Sherman''s knee gently with his fingers.


    He could not say anything. Sherman looked down but saw that he had been applying the ointment


    to her with one hand, while his left arm was hanging down at his side, and it was barely moving.


    Then she remembered what Lee had said back in the woods. She frowned. She anxiously went to


    pull his shirt apart and remove it


    Shockingly, Kingsley''s shoulder, along with his back, was seriously swollen. She could not imagine


    how hard the blow was when the tree fell down on him!


    Immediately, Sherman became anxious. Her heart tensed up. She gently touched the wound with


    her fingers. "Have you put medicine on it yet?"

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    "I''ve seen the doctor. I''m fine. I just need to rest for a few days..." Kingsley deliberately said, afraid


    that Sherman would be worried about him.


    But Sherman was still worried about him. She bit her lips and stroked his shoulder gently. He must


    have been badly hurt in the past!


    "Honey, can you stop your flirtatious action?" He whispered. Til now, he wasn''t angry anymore.


    "Flirtatious?" She frowned.


    Breathing slowly, Kingsley stood up, sat directly across from her, and said, "But I can feel it..."


    Sherman froze. She wasn''t that nervous but smiled, "What''s your feeling?" "Do you want to have a


    look?" Kingsley looked between his legs with dark eyes.


    She instinctively followed his gaze and saw something bulging under his suit pants.


    Sherman blushed, red at him, and said," Why didn¡¯t I find you like this before? Did you pretend to


    be a gentleman in the past? I n fact, you have been disguising yourself, and I was fooled by you."


    "Actually, it''s a normal thing for a man to have an impulse to have sex with the woman he loves..."


    He looked at her quietly, "Because of love, he thinks that she is beautiful. He will be moved by her.


    He even wants to have sex with her. What do you think if a man doesn''t want to have sex with a


    woman?"


    She thought he made sense. As she was about to say something, Kingsley held her shoulders with


    his big hand and looked at her with deep eyes. He smiled and said slowly, "Do you remember you


    searched for how to get a man initiate to sex with you o n theputer in front of me when we met


    for the first time?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing that, Sherman blushed and said slowly, "What do you think of me at that time?"


    "Well." Gazing at her cheeks, Kingsley thought for a moment and said, "I want to have sex with


    you."


    Sherman didn''t know what to say.


    Kingsley smiled lightly and put her messy hair on both sides of her cheeks behind her ears with his


    warm fingers. He looked at her gently and said, "I was just kidding. I had a special feeling at that


    time. I was moved..."


    She continued, "What special feeling?"


    "I think you were innocent and sexy, shy and outgoing. It''s contradictory yet appealing...¡±


    A smile appeared on the corners of Sherman''s mouth. She seemed to think of something, so she


    hurriedly said, "What are you going to do with Luke?"


    "You shouldn''t be concerned about him. Cody is hungry. Listen, he''s crying..."


    Kingsley stood up, stretched out the ruffles on his shirt, directly evading her question.


    Sherman hurriedly asked the nanny to carry Cody into her arms. She stroked his soft face and kept


    kissing him.


    Cody giggled and blew spit bubbles with his mouth. The nanny had already fed him reconstituted


    powdered milk, so he was full. No matter who teased him, he giggled all the time. "Cody is the best


    child..." She thought that her son was so pretty, with the smell of milk.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Livia went to the police station. She was shocked when she saw Natalie because Natalie had lost a


    lot of weight in a short time and her high cheekbones were very prominent.


    "What''s wrong?" Natalie said weakly. She didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "I used all your money to pay for your grandma''s medical expenses. Your uncle doesn''t want to take


    care of her. She is still:


    n the hospital. But now I don''t have any money." Livia said.


    Natalie was silent for a moment before saying, "I''ll give you a phone number. You can ask her for


    money."


    Livia noted the number on her phone and asked Natalie, "What should I say to her?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What should I address her?" "That''s the woman who gave birth to me but didn''t raise me. After she


    gave birth to me, she took advantage of her youth and beauty to be with a rich man, and then she


    left me." Natalie said indifferently, "Since I could remember, I''ve treated her as a dead person."


    Natalie had received money from that woman twice in her life. The first time was three years ago


    when that woman gave her five million dors. She received that money because she was short of


    money at that time.


    After Natalie had taken the money, she bought a house, and then she started to improve herself


    completely. She went to the gym to get in good shape and had cosmetic surgery and breast


    imnts. If someone wanted to get what she wanted, then she had to pay the price. Besides,


    beauty was always the advantage of women.


    This would be the second time for Natalie t o receive money from that woman. Her grandma was


    seriously ill and she had to take care of her grandma because her grandma was the one who had


    brought her up.


    bivia was a little shocked. Natalie said indifferently with a mocking expression," Can you stay here


    and chat with me for a while? I don''t know if I''ll be here when you see me next time."


    When Luke returned to Lanechett and went to the hospital, the woman was out of danger and left


    the emergency room, but the boy was still in the rescue in the emergency room.


    It took another two hours before the boy was pushed out of the emergency room. His leg was


    wrapped in thick gauze and he was immobilized. Apparently, he had an extremely serious leg injury.


    At this point, h e was not yet awake and was immediately transported to the intensive care unit by


    doctors and nurses.


    By contrast, the boy was more seriously injured than the woman.


    The doctor said, "We don''t know when he will wake up. If he doesn''t wake up in thirty -six hours, he


    would be in danger."


    The woman was sitting in a wheelchair and her face was hurt badly. When she heard what the


    doctor said, she leaned back heavily against the back of the wheelchair. She couldn''t help but


    tremble.


    She was in pain and scared.


    Luke''s face was gloomy. He stared at the woman with his cold eyes and said viciously, "Do you


    want him to be a cripple like you? Are you satisfied now?"


    The woman straightened her slender back, and her hands were tightly gripping the armrests of the


    wheelchair. As she heard what Luke said, she widened her eyes and looked at him incredulously.


    Her eyes were red as if her tears would fall down the next moment.


    Luke did not want to see her teary eyes, so he looked away and said indifferently, "If anything


    happens to my son, I won''t let you go!"


    Without uttering another word, Luke went t o the intensive care unit.


    The woman didn''t move. She looked up so a


    s not to let the tears fall. She murmured in a hoarse voice, "He is also my son! I am his mother!"

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    After Kingsley''s parents and grandfather heard that something had happened to Sherman, they


    came straight over from Lanechett.


    Although they were told that Sherman was safe, they still felt worried about her. They insisted on


    coming over to visit Sherman overnight. They didn¡¯t feel reassured until they saw that Sherman was


    fine.


    Sherman told them the whole story. There was a long silence.


    Kingsley''s mother said, "Since Luke has admitted he is wrong. Why not just give him one more


    chance? I feel pitiful for Sherman. But we owe the Benningtons. From now on, we are no longer in


    debt to the Bennington family. I will no longer be soft with Luke if he does something harmful to us


    again. Sherman, I¡¯m so sorry for having you suffer all this because of us."


    Sherman shook her head and said, "No worries. I think the same as you, Mom."


    Kingsley''s father then said, "I think the same as you too. We''d better persuade Kingsley to let Luke


    off the hook. But Luke has crossed the line this time."


    "If it hadn''t been for us, perhaps that tragic ident to Luke''s family could have been avoided.


    Since the change in Luke is rted to Zora''s death and he has learned the lesson, let''s forgive him


    this time." Kingsley''s grandfather said, "Sherman, could you go and tell Kingsley our final decision?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sherman raised her head, "Why me? You are beloved and well-respected in the family. It''s better for


    you to tell Kingsley this decision! I am not in a position to do so.


    "Who would refuse to do what he can do? D o you think that he loves me more than you? He only


    listens to you, not me. He is deaf to my words. And he always makes decisions without talking to


    me first!" Kingsley''s grandfather grunted. "Can someone''s grandpa be more important than his


    wife?"


    "..." Sherman didn''t know what to say.


    "You¡¯llplete this important task! Where is Cody? Where is my dear grandson? I haven''t seen


    him for a long time. I wanna kiss him on the face!" Kingsley''s grandfather turned around and went


    for Cody.


    Before going to bed, Sherman talked with Kingsley about Luke''s matter again.


    Kingsley asked Sherman why she so cared about this matter.


    "It''s not that I care about it. I just feel burdened. The kindness Luke showed to m e at the end made


    me feel that I shouldn''t b e cruel to him."


    Kingsley didn''t say a word and went to the bathroom. Sherman stomped her foot in anger. He is


    really good at evading the subject!


    Two dayster, Luke returned to Santabaca from Lanechett. He was still wearing the same clothes


    he wore when he ran away from the woods that day. The clothes were dirty and messy.


    He hadn''t rested for a whole night. His eyes were bloodshot. When he came over, Sherman and


    Kingsley were at home.


    "It''s my fault, and now I''m here to fulfill my promise." Luke hadn¡¯t slept for a few days, and he was


    exhausted now.


    Before Sherman could say anything, Kingsley had gotten up and punched Luke hard on the face.


    Luke, however, was very weak. He fell to the ground immediately. Blood flowed down the corner of


    his mouth. Luke struggled to stand up. He didn''t fight back.


    Just as Luke stood on his feet, Kingsley then punched him again. More blood flowed from the


    corner of his mouth. Luke was so weak and he could barely stand up.


    Seeing this scene, Sherman was anxious and worried. She hurriedly reached out to stop Kingsley


    but was pushed aside by Kingsley.


    When Luke stood up, he said to Sherman," Would you please leave us alone for a moment? I need


    to talk with him."


    Sherman was still worried, and she worried that Luke would be beaten to death by Kingsley. She


    feared more that Kingsley would lose control and go to extremes. However, Luke said again,


    "Please."

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Taking a breath, Sherman looked at Kingsley and said, "Don''t forget about me and Cody. Don¡¯t be


    impulsive."


    She stood outside the door. She couldn''t hear what they were saying, so she put her ear to the


    door.


    "Anyway, I''d like to say sorry to you for all the wrong things I''ve done," Luke looked at Kingsley with


    serious eyes.


    At this time, Kingsley wasn''t as gentle as usual. His face was full of alienation and indifference, and


    it was cold as if it was coated with ayer of frost. He said, "If your apology is useful, there will be no


    law in the world..." "I know you''ll never forgive me, and I''m not asking for your forgiveness. I deserve


    to pay for my mistakes, but I have one favor t o ask of you." Luke said slowly, "I don''t have many


    friends. The only one I can trust is you. When I''m in prison, I hope you can take care of my kid and


    mypany. I don''t trust anyone but you..."


    Even Luke felt he was asking too much, but there was nothing else he could do.


    "I''m sorry, friend," Luke propped himself u p on his hands and stood up. As he passed by Kingsley,


    he reached out his hand and took Kingsley¡¯s hand in his. Then he patted Kingsley¡¯s chest in the


    same way he usually did when they greeted each other and said with a smile, "Forgive me. And


    take care, friend..."


    ''Friend, you are my forever friend in this life. Even if you don''t regard me as a friend, and even if we


    are like strangers from now on, I will regard you as my friend forever.''


    Kingsley slightly moved his eyes and fingers but didn''t say anything. After he had left, Kingsley took


    out his cell phone and made a phone call.


    Sherman ran in and asked, "Where did Luke go?"


    "He must have gone to the police station..." He said when he untied the tie around his neck.


    Sherman was anxious. She looked at


    Kingsley, grumbled discontentedly and moured to stop Luke. She was a little angry and didn''t


    want to talk to him.


    Kingsley spread his long and attractive legs slightly and gazed at her. His voice was soft but a little


    unpleasant, "Honey, are you angry with me right now about


    someone who doesn''t matter?"


    Sherman ignored him, thinking that she had failed inpleting the important task that the rest of


    the family had entrusted her with.


    She hadn''t talked much to Kingsley all day. She held Cody in her arms and coaxed him. Cathy,


    Aaron and Tonell were packing up, and they were going back to Lanechett tomorrow.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The next night, when they were ready to drive from the vi to the airport, Kingsley asked Cathy,


    Aaron and Tonell to go first, and he wanted to take Sherman somewhere.


    Sherman was confused. She asked him where they would go, but he didn''t answer. When they


    arrived, she learned that he had brought her to the police station.


    The policeman at the police station treated them very warmly. Kingsley''s attitude was neither distant


    nor intimate. He shook hands with the policeman indifferently.


    As the two of them sat in the office, the policeman made them coffee. They didn''t drink the coffee.


    Kingsley simply told the policeman, "Release him, please."


    The policeman knew who Kingsley was talking about, so he asked, "Mr. Wright, are you taking him


    back to the mental hospital now?"


    The mental hospital? Sherman was confused. She didn''t know what was going on?


    "Here¡¯s what happens. Mr. Wright called the police the day before yesterday. He said a friend of his


    was mentally disturbed and wasing to the police station to confess to kidnapping someone. He


    told us to keep his friend for a couple of days and then let his friend go when hees to the police


    station and say that he wants to take his friend away."


    After hearing what the policeman had said, Sherman put all the pieces together. And in an instant,


    she figured it out. She pinched Kingsley''s hand under the table and said with a smile, "You did it on


    purpose. You have forgiven him."


    Kingsley smiled and gently pinched her nose, "I forgave him at thest minute..."


    Maybe it was the moment their hands touched. Maybe it was the moment Luke patted him on the


    chest in their unique way. Or maybe it was the moment he said,'' Take care, friend.''

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    During the past two days, Kingsley had the police arrange the worst cell for Luke It was a very


    harsh environment. He had nothing to eat and couldn''t go out. He could only squat in the corner.


    Now he was released.


    Kingsley hadn''t thought about the future rtionship between them. He would let nature take its


    course.


    From now on, he was sure to have a happy life with his beloved woman and child.


    He was also looking forward to seeing his child grow up. The future was hopeful. He would bring up


    his son and witness his every change.


    He gazed at the woman, who was snickering at him as if saying that he shot himself in the foot.


    He bent down, cupped her face in his big hands, and passionately kissed her." Thank you for all


    you''ve given me, honey."


    "Thank you, hubby. I''m so lucky to have you in my life." She affectionately snogged him with a


    dazzling smile, her bright eyes crinkling.


    Every moment with her would be the most wonderful in his life.


    Cody started to crawl at the age of six months. He was moving his small body happily on his hands


    and knees on the floor, sometimes dribbling.


    Tonell, who doted on his great-grandson, was sitting on the sofa shaking the toy in his hand. He


    smilingly coaxed, "Cody,e here. Look at the toy."


    The little boy sat down on the carpet ncing at the toy, looking uninterested. H e wrinkled his


    pretty brows as he yawnedzily.


    After suffering a setback, Tonell asked the maid to get him a cooked, fragrant bone. He shook it,


    saying, "Cody, look at the bone!"


    Hearing this, Sherman, who had just walked out, pulled a wry face. "Grandpa, do you think my son


    is a dog?"


    "I didn''t want to have to do this," Tonell said with resignation, "but Cody doesn''t like toys. He only


    likes bones. What else can I do?"


    Meanwhile, the cute boy had crawled to Tonell, looking at Tonell with his watery eyes, wiggling his


    hips like a puppy.


    Sherman couldn''t help putting her hand on the forehead. Her son...


    Kingsley happened to go downstairs to thepany, tying the blue tie with his long fingers. He


    gazed at Sherman, his eyes full of tenderness. He held her in his arms, leaning down to kiss her.


    After a while, Sherman said sadly, "Your son likes nothing but bones. He''s just like a dog!"


    Kingsley wasn¡¯t worried at all. He continued to kiss her soft rosy lips, saying teasingly, "Then he''s a


    purebred dog, the king of the mastiffs."


    After that, Cody had new nicknames such a s "little mastiff" and "puppy".


    When he was seven months old, a few words jumped out of his small mouth from time to time. He


    was learning to speak.


    One day, Cathy rushed back with Cody in her arms and a proud smile on her noble face. "Cody can


    talk now!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the exciting news, the whole family gathered around the little boy, waiting for him to speak.


    The little one sat on the sofa fiddling with his toys, but he didn''t say anything. Cathy was anxious,


    kissing his cheeks. "Be good. Speak as you just did."

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Cody blinked. The group of people crouched around the sofa, holding their breath and quietly


    waiting. They also discussed who the little one would call first.


    Cody¡¯s grandpa, grandma, mom, and uncle were all expecting to be called first, arguing.


    Only Kingsley didn''t care about it. He was wearing a dark blue shirt, which entuated his


    elegance and charm. He slightly rolled up his sleeves, looking rxed.


    He crossed his long, straight legs as he tapped on his knees with a strong air of confidence.


    He believed that he was Cody''s favorite person in the whole family.


    Every night before going to bed, he kissed the little one''s tender cheeks, taught him to say "dad",


    and then said good night to him.


    The first word his son learned was sure to b e "dad¡±.


    Under the gaze of expectation from everyone, Cody finally said in a childish voice, "Bingo!"


    Immediately, the vi fell silent.


    It was so quiet that the sound of a pin falling to the ground could be heard clearly.


    Kingsley was stunned. His face froze as he rubbed his forehead with his long fingers.


    However, Cathy sniffed danger.


    Her intuition was right. Kingsley announced, "From now on, you''re not allowed to go to the bingo


    hall."


    Cathy had never thought that the good news would end her career of ying bingo.


    Of course, that was not the only consequence of the incident.


    Cody would have to have a lesson every night.


    The tall man stood upright with his hands o n the stroller, saying, "Dad."


    The little boy wasn''t listening. He kicked his short legs vigorously and blew bubbles while ying


    with toys.


    Sherman knew he suffered a blow today, trying hard to keep a straight face. "You''re too serious.


    He''s too young. When he''s a little older, he''ll naturally call you Dad." Kingsley curved his thin lips


    into a tender smile, continuing, "Dad..."


    Sherman was speechless.


    Cody didn''t disappoint his father, who persisted in teaching him. He called his father first, though it


    sounded more like "tat " than "dad".


    The man that was always calm could no longer hide his happiness.


    Kingsley sat on the sofa while Sherman held Cody and taught him to speak. "Moon!"


    The little one could walk now. He fidgeted, wiggling his butt as he said unhappily, " Mow!"


    Sherman continued patiently, "Cough."


    "Golf!" "Dog!"


    "Doll!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sherman couldn''t helpughing with amusement. It was fun listening to Cody speaking.


    Kingsley chuckled. He had never known raising a child was so enjoyable.


    Nightgown


    Sherman, Summer, and Grace went shopping.


    The other two stopped at a lingerie store, while Sherman was not interested. She didn''t want to wait


    anymore and kept urging them.


    Grace pulled her. "Come on. Pick one."


    Sherman shook her head at the first sight o f the sexy robe.


    Summer said, "It''s important to add a savor to your sex life. Now that you''re going to live with


    Kingsley for a long time, you should do something to keep things hot. Come on!"


    Eventually, under the encouragement of her friends, Sherman bought a red semisheer nightgown.


    She read a magazine about sex that night.


    It said that a woman was more likely to ignite a man''s desire with unconscious actions. Even if shy,


    women should gather the courage to try it. Perhaps there would b e a surprise.


    After hesitating for a long while, Sherman went to the bathroom, changing into the nightgown with


    embarrassment.


    While she was dithering whether to get out, the door of the bathroom was pushed open. Kingsley


    walked in.


    She flushed in panic, not knowing where to hide.


    However, it was already toote.


    The man stood still without making a sound.


    A tide of awkwardness surged through her. Sherman''s face was burning. Finally, she couldn''t resist


    saying, "Don''t look at me!"


    Kingsley ignored it, pouncing on her.


    Sherman hurriedly pushed his shoulder. "I kid you not. I''m on my period."


    Kingsley answered, "Let me have a look."


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    "Seeing is believing."


    Sherman could only take off her panties.


    Kingsley was so frustrated, pressing his forehead against hers and gently biting her small nose.


    "You did it on purpose, right?"


    "No. It''s just a coincidence. Hurry up and get me the sanitary napkins."


    Sherman pushed his shoulder. He had pulled open his shirt, looking inviting.


    Kingsley walked out with resignation, his voiceing in through the door, "One for the day, and


    one for the night, which is it?"


    The second time she wore sexy lingerie, just at the most important moment, Cody got sick. They


    had no choice but to stop.


    The third time, Kingsley''s subordinate called him. There was something wrong with a very important


    contract, which must be immediately dealt with.


    Kingsley let out a long sigh, put his shirt o n, and gazed at her. "Why are things so difficult for me? I


    just want to see you in sexy underwear and have sex with you."


    Sherman was amused.


    "Three times are enough. It can¡¯t happen again. Otherwise, I''ll be impotent...¡±


    He rubbed his painful brows, saying gently, "Next time I won¡¯t stop even if the sky is falling!"


    The fourth time, he finally did it. They had sex all night long in different ces and ways. Sherman


    had a backache for two days and couldn''t straighten it after that.


    Mary Had a Little Lamb


    Sherman downloaded a lot of nursery rhymes such as "Mary Had a Little Lamb"," Hickory Vickery


    Dock", and "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star".


    She intended to teach Cody to sing these songs, but he was not interested,ining, "Mom, I


    don¡¯t like these songs.


    "Then what songs do you like?"


    Two-year-old Cody was so cute that people were easily attracted to him.


    He said in a tender voice, "Mom, I¡¯ll sing it t o you. Listen. Ah-oh-ow-ah! Huh-yo-ow-o w. Wow-oh-


    ow!"

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Sherman felt dizzy hearing him howling like a wolf. "What the hell are you singing?"


    Cody licked the lollipop in his hand, tilting his head as hey on herp. After thinking for a moment,


    he answered," Auntie said it¡¯s called ''Super Happy'', wow, I''m so happy!"


    Sherman''s face darkened.


    Dream


    One day, many children at the same age as Cody came to the Wright''s. They yed games


    together happily.


    They yed generals and guards in the game. Cody soiled his face.


    When Sherman and Kingsley returned, they saw their son look like a dirty thief.


    As soon as he saw Kingsley, Cody excitedly jumped over and put his dirty little hands o n Kingsley''s


    trousers.


    Sherman wanted to pull him away.


    Yet Kingsley picked him up with a broad smile, ignoring that his son was deliberately soiling his


    trousers. He tenderly wiped the dirt off Cody''s little face. "What are you ying?"


    "General and robber." Cody''s palms were soiled.


    Sherman was interested. The more she looked at her son, the more handsome and valiant she felt


    he was. She said, "Then my son must be the heroic general."


    Cody shook his head like a rattle and straightened his back. "No! I like to be a robber, but not a


    general. Everyone who passes through my ce needs to give me money! I can eat and drink a lot.


    What''s more, I have many wives! Oh, I''m so happy!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman and Kingsley were lost for words.


    Sherman was close to tears, wondering whom Cody took after in character.


    Kingsley rubbed his eyebrows with a wry face. Was he so naughty as a boy?


    Growing Up


    Four-year-old Cody was less mischievous than before. He became reserved, behaving like an adult.


    Sherman sighed at Kingsley. "I miss the time when he was little. He was full of fun. Now he''s just a


    replica of you, not lively at all!"


    "He''s precocious." Kingsley could ept his son''s change.


    "Do you think so? But he said there is a generation gap between us and him. He''s only 5 now. What


    will happen when he''s 15?


    Shermanined, "I said he used to be cute and likable. He told me he was so stupid at that


    time!"


    "You think too much..." Kingsley became even more charming with the years. He kissed her ears,


    carried her in his arms, and went upstairs...


    In the school.


    The students were discussing how the children were born. Only Cody was ndly flipping through


    theic book. He was wearing a trench coat like a little prince in the fairy tale.


    After a long while, no conclusion could be reached.


    Everyone turned to look at Cody, who was omnipotent in their eyes.


    Cody was indifferent but was badgered by his ssmates.


    After school, he picked up his schoolbag and left the ssroom. The driver was already waiting


    outside.


    Returning to his room, he flung the schoolbag onto the sofa.


    Receiving the milk from his grandmother, h e went straight upstairs with a camera. The door was


    unlocked. He pushed it open and walked in.


    Kingsley was lying prone on Sherman, having sex with her.


    Hearing the sound, they looked over and froze.


    "My ssmates are curious," Cody said, looking very mature for his age, "how were the children


    born?"


    Shinya pushed the man away and covered herself with a quilt.


    She then red at Kingsley, who was like a hungry wolf and didn''t even close the door. How


    embarrassing it was now!


    Kingsley gently rubbed his temples, regretting his carelessness. He didn''t expect his son to return


    so soon.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t taken off his clothes.


    Cody continued, "They said the children were fished out from the river. Huh, do they think the


    children are rocks? They were annoying me, so I think I have to help them out with this."


    Kingsley straightened his clothes, replying with a gentle look, "You''re right."

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    "So please go on and let me take a video." H e was holding up the camera and focusing i t on his


    parents.


    Sherman was puzzled. "Why do you want t o video us?"


    "Aren¡¯t you producing my sisters? I''ll show those fools the fact," Cody answered in a childish voice.


    Sherman freaked out. "Kingsley, keep your son under control! Have a serious talk with him! He''s not


    my son!"


    Kingsley smiled, stroking her shoulder to calm her down. "Don''t be angry."


    As a result, Cody''s pocket money was all confiscated by Sherman.


    He went to his father, feeling wronged. Kingsley¡¯s heart was softened. He gave Cody twice as much


    as he had before.


    Cody then went to his grandparents, aunt, and uncle. He got even more pocket money.


    Knowing that, Sherman was driven mad." You brat. I''ll teach you a lesson! Just you wait!"


    "Steady on. He''s just a little boy. What if he runs away from home?"


    The whole family hurriedly stopped her.


    Cody was their treasure. They couldn''t bear to see him be scolded.


    Four monthster.


    Sherman gave birth to another daughter.


    Kingsley had been apanying her, caring very much about his wife.


    Cody was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t sit still, asking, "Why does it take so long to give birth to my


    sister?"


    No one turned around. They were all staring at the door of the operating room.


    12 hourster, Sherman was delivered of a daughter.


    She was named Julie.


    Everyone in the Wright family was smiling with joy.


    Kingsley worshiped his daughter, holding her in his arms every day for fear that she would be hurt.


    Julie stayed in his arms for 15 hours a day.


    Sherman was worried. "Kingsley, if you continue like this, she won''t sleep at night. She''ll be crying


    for someone to hold her." Kingsley gave her a tender smile. "Then I¡¯ll hold her to sleep. She''s so


    cute. I can''t put her down."


    "You are spoiling her!"


    Kingsley replied, "I only have one daughter. Of course, I have to pamper her."


    Sherman fell silent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had nothing to say.


    "Let''s pick a date to celebrate Julie''s birth," Kingsley suggested.


    Sherman frowned. "Forget it. It''s too tiring."


    Kingsley shook his head, rhythmically patting Julie''s back, rocking her to sleep.


    "No. She is the little princess of the Wright family. We must throw a party for hering. I won''t


    miss each of her special days."


    Sherman sighed quietly. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    "Then let''s say the day when she was 30 days old. We should make a guest list first."


    Kingsley was busy mixing milk powder with water, looking like a skilled dad." Okay."

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    (Back to five years ago...)


    It was in the evening.


    Luke opened the door and walked into the apartment.


    The room lights were on, and they were dimly yellow. The atmosphere was cozy and warm.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, a boyid his head on his arm to do his homework. After the car ident,


    his legs were injured a bit severely so currently he was unable to stand and could only sit in a


    wheelchair.


    A woman was sitting at the window.


    In front of her were the frames and dyes for painting.


    She had had several stitches on her chin, which had not been removed.


    Her left cheek was also slightly bruised, with some scabs on it. It was not sure whether they would


    be scars.


    It was very quiet in the apartment, as only the breathing of the woman and her son could be heard.


    This was very warm and peaceful.


    Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Eileen looked back.


    When noticing Luke, she was slightly startled.


    It seemed that he hadn''t taken a shower for a few days, and the stubble appeared on his chin.


    From his deeply sunken eyes, one could feel that he was very tired. His shirt was wrinkled, covered


    with dust. His face was dark blue, and the corners of his lips were even swollen. It seemed that he


    had fought with others.


    Luke pressed his lips tightly. Staring at her coldly, he snapped in an ironic tone, "Don''t you even


    recognize your husband?"


    Eileen was shocked, but she quickly reacted.


    She asked, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Then Luke wiped the corner of his lips with his hand, passed her, and went to the bathroom.


    Eileen moved her mouth, but she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    He didn''t want to talk to her at all. Even if she asked, he wouldn''t speak. Why did she bother?


    She was never allowed to ask about his things, whether they were private or not.


    She had no rights and no qualifications.


    She had never been the person who could ask him about those things.


    Since their wedding, he had been extremely indifferent and cruel to her.


    With a bitter smile, Eileen withdrew her gaze and looked at her son.


    She frowned slightly, not knowing what to say.


    His posture was not good when he did homework. The books were piled on the table ntingly.


    His body was also twisted. With his arms o n the table and his face on one arm, he was doing his


    homework. His face seemed to be stuck to the homework book.


    Putting down the paintbrush, she limped over.


    Her son did not notice her approaching. His long, curled eyshes blinked from time to time,


    casting ck shadows on the workbook.


    She reached out her hand to gently pat his back and then adjusted his sitting posture." Can you sit


    in a good posture and do your homework?"


    "Okay." The boy grinned, showing his cute teeth. He moved his body to sit upright and straightened


    his back. "Mom, don''t you paint anymore?"


    Shaking his head, Eileen stroked his hair and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    After birth, his hair was not so good, which was yellow and thin.


    She thought that maybe she had eaten something that shouldn''t be eaten during pregnancy, or


    something that was not nutritious, so her son''s hair was so thin at that time. Fortunately, his hair


    was dark, thick and shiny now.


    The boy reached out to hold his belly and nodded. "I''m hungry. The roasted tomato soup that we ate


    in the afternoon at the school tasted so bad. I didn''t like it. I like the roasted tomato soup you make."


    Hearing this, Eileen paused, as her mind was wandering.


    People who had seen Brad always said that only his eyes and mouth resembled hers.


    His other facial features looked like his father''s. It was true that he resembled his father a lot.


    In fact, not only his look, but even his tastes and habits were simr to Luke¡¯s tastes and habits.


    Both he and Luke refused to eat pungent things like onions, garlic, ginger, and leeks.


    After asking several times without hearing his mother¡¯s reply, he shook her hand." Mom, what are


    you thinking about?"


    With her wandering mind interrupted, Eileen shook her head. "Do your homework. I''ll prepare


    dinner."


    Brad nodded. As if thinking of something, h e raised his head and asked, "Mom, will Dad leave


    tonight?"


    "I don''t know. You may ask him yourself. But he may leave."


    Luke rarely lived here. He stayed here for only a few days a year.


    Brad was a little disappointed, lowering his head.


    Eileen caressed his head, feeling a little sad.


    She med herself for not being able to make Luke love her and making her son suffer with her.


    The dinner was very light. She cooked some porridge, two side dishes and the nutritious soup that


    she especially made for Brad.


    He was still a child. And his legs got injured in a car ident, so he needed to have something


    nutritious.


    Luke did note out when dinner was ready.


    After hesitating again and again, Eileen walked into the bedroom and tapped on the bathroom door.


    In the bathroom, Luke asked impatiently," What''s the matter?"


    "The dinner has been ready. Would you like to have some?" Eileen asked cautiously.


    "Fuck off."


    He growled impatiently, letting the icy water wash over him. Closing his eyes, he was absorbed in


    his thought.


    He knew that Kingsley must have said something to the police, and then he was able to get out of


    prison.


    If it hadn''t been Sherman''s kindness, both he and she might have died in the wooden house.


    However, when he thought about Zora again, he felt that his heart was torn apart with a sharp pain.


    He still couldn''t forget how Zora looked when she died. He had always thought that he had to take


    responsibility for her death.


    If he hadn''t shown the photos to Cathy and Cathy hadn¡¯t gone to meet her, would she have had a


    different ending?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside the bathroom.


    Eileen breathed difficultly, suppressing her bitterness.


    ''He has really hated me as ever.''


    ''Although we are husband and wife, we are more like enemies.''


    ''In his mind, I cannot be forgiven.''


    After pacifying herself, Eileen went out. She did not want her son to know that she and Luke


    quarreled again.


    Brad sat docilely at the dining table. "Mom, isn''t Dad going to have dinner with us?" "Well, he has


    already eaten. And he is taking a bath. Let''s eat together." Eileen said.


    Brad nodded. He felt relieved, looking at her smile.


    ''Dad must not have quarreled with Mom.''


    He took the initiative to fill the soup in the bowls for his mother and himself. He was s o lovely.


    Eileen asked, "What happened at school today?"


    Brad sipped the nutritious soup, telling her everything.


    After dinner, Eileen cleaned the dishes in the kitchen and Brad sat in the living room, watching TV.


    After washing the dishes, Eileen looked at Brad. "I¡¯ll take a bath. Later, I¡¯ll take you back to the


    room." "Okay."


    As Luke was in the master bedroom, she deliberately went to the second bedroom.


    After taking off her clothes, Eileeny in the bathtub, with warm water flowing on her body and


    alleviating her tiredness.


    Her figure was as beautiful and attractive a s a model.


    Her legs were slender and straight, the skin of which was also smooth.


    The only shoring was that her right leg was severely injured in a car ident when she was a


    child.


    Since then, she had beenme and be a cripple.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    She was seriouslyme, so she walked very asymmetrically. Her shoulder also tilted.


    This was the eternal pain in her heart.


    She could not wear beautiful high heels like ordinary women. They looked beautiful, wearing high


    heels while she looked funny and ridiculous.


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether she wore high heels or not, as she didn''t like wearing them.


    She just didn''t want others to look at her strangely while walking down the street and holding her


    son''s hand.


    After taking a shower, Luke stepped into the living room.


    Finding that Eileen was not in the living room, he unfolded his knitted brows, and his eyes fell on his


    son.


    "What program do you watch?"


    "Dad." Brad raised his head and said, "A reality show."


    Luke smiled. "Fine."


    Suddenly, there was a gurgling sound in his stomach.


    Aftering out of prison, he didn''t stay in Santabaca anymore. He immediately hurried back to


    Lanechett by ne and then went home. He didn''t even drink any water.


    Brad asked, "Dad, are you hungry? Mom left you the porridge, I''ll help you to heat it."


    Luke replied, "Is there something else to eat?"


    He hated the food that Eileen made.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brad shook his head and asked tentatively, "Dad, don''t you want to eat what Mom made? The food


    that Mom made is very delicious."


    "No, I just want to eat instant food."


    Brad looked serious. "Mom says that instant food is junk food. Don¡¯t eat much."


    Luke patted his son on the head. "Watch your TV."


    Then Luke went to open the refrigerator.


    There were only vegetables, eggs, and pure milk in the refrigerator.


    There was no fruit or snacks.


    Frowning, he took out two eggs and walked into the kitchen.


    It was the first time for him to cook. The temperature of the oil was too high, so i t spilled out of the


    pan and scalded the back of his hand.


    In a panic, he quickly threw the eggs in the pan.


    Two minutester, he was sitting on the sofa, with fried eggs on a te.


    Brad raised his head and found that the eggs were dark.


    "Dad, Mom cooks really delicious food. She especially left some porridge for you."


    "Well." Luke answered indifferently and continued to eat the eggs.


    Brad blinked his eyes. He pushed the wheelchair into the kitchen.


    He picked up the food on the table with his little hands, poured it into the trash can, and washed the


    dishes.


    ''If Mom knows that Dad doesn''t eat the food she left for him, she will definitely be sad.''


    Brad didn''t want his mom to feel sad!


    After washing, Brad pushed the wheelchair out of the kitchen and continued to watch T


    V.


    Suddenly, Luke''s phone rang.


    He lowered his head.


    It was the call from Kingsley.


    Luke became slightly stiff.


    After a while, he finally made up his mind t o answer the call.


    "I''m sorry." Luke''s voice was hoarse.


    Kingsley answered in a low voice. "The person you should apologize to is Sherman, not me. I hope


    you can learn from this experience and stop causing trouble."


    Hearing this, Luke couldn''t help holding his phone more tightly. "I know."


    "Well, tomorrow Julie will be one month old. We''ll organize a party. Bring Eileen and Brad together."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up, Luke felt relieved.


    Brad asked, "Dad, Uncle Kingsley called you?"


    "Yes."


    "Cody has a younger sister. Uncle Kingsley asked you to take Mom and me to celebrate.


    Luke raised his brows slightly.


    ''Brad has keen ears.''

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    With bright eyes, he asked cautiously, "Dad, you will take Mom with you, won¡¯t you?"


    "It depends on the situation." Luke''s voice was low, and he did not answer directly.


    But Brad did not give up. "You have promised Uncle Kingsley that you will bring me and Mom. An


    adult should be a man of his word."


    Luke became silent.


    After a moment, he nodded lightly. "Okay."


    As soon as he heard this, Brad''s eyes became even brighter, as he was overflowing with excitement


    and joy.


    Forty minutester.


    Eileen walked into the living room in her pajamas.


    Brad had turned off the TV, but Luke was not in the living room.


    Sheughed at herself.


    ''As expected, he left.''


    Though she knew that he would leave, she still expected him to stay. She really deserved to feel


    sad.


    Brad said softly, "Mom, Dad doesn''t leave. H e went to buy cigarettes.¡±


    Eileen was taken aback. "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Eileen smiled. "It''s time for sleep. I''ll take you back to your room to sleep."


    She carried him in her hands. But as Brad was a little heavy and her leg wasme, her


    body tilted to one side. She staggered to the room, almost falling.


    When she was approaching the bed, she hurriedly stepped forward and held the edge of the bed to


    stabilize her body.'' Brad''s leg cannot get injured again.''


    Then, she slowly put him on the bed with difficulty, after which her forehead was already covered


    with sweat.


    It was very easy for ordinary people to put a child on the bed, but it was so difficult for her.


    Brad was very considerate. Heforted her. "Mom, when I grow up, I will carry you. By then, I''ll be


    very strong and you are so light. I¡¯ll definitely be able to carry you!"


    Warm and considerate words always moved people.


    Eileen smiled and pulled the quilt on him.'' When Brad grows up, he must be a son with great filial


    piety, but I don''t know...''


    "Go to sleep." she said.


    Brad put his little head close to her ear and whispered softly, "Mom, Dad ate up all the food you left


    for him."


    Eileen could hardly believe it. "Really?"


    "Yeah!" Brad nodded his head. "And Cody has a younger sister. Dad said that he would take you


    and me to Uncle Kingsley''s house.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Eileen looked even more surprised.


    For the seven years of marriage, he had never brought her to any banquets or parties.


    This was the first time.


    There were so many surprises tonight that she was at a loss.


    Brad winked his eyes at her. "Mom, remember to dress nicely. Good night."


    "Good night."


    After walking out of the room, Eileen hadn''te down to earth, as she was very excited.


    At this time, Luke happened to be back.


    They two looked at each other.


    As if he didn''t see Eileen, he walked past her and sat on the sofa.


    It was very quiet in the living room, and even the sound of a needle falling on the floor could be


    heard clearly.


    Eileen had been used to his coldness.


    This was the way he and she always got along. They had few words with each other. Even if there


    were some words, they were his mockery and sarcasm.


    She thought that Luke would not stay here overnight.


    He had never stayed here overnight, as he had many houses in Lanechett.


    ''He came here today just to see Brad, and then he will leave soon.''


    ''In fact, it''s better for him to leave. I haven''t been with him for a long time, so I don¡¯t even know how


    to talk to him.¡¯


    Suddenly, Luke asked, "Did the doctor say how long it will take Brad to leave the wheelchair?"


    Although he was talking about Brad''s legs, the moment his gaze fell on her legs, she felt that he


    was mocking her andining that she had made Brad''s legs injured.


    "One month, maybe a little longer." Eileen answered.


    "After Brad''s legs are healed, immediately throw the wheelchair out of the apartment.


    I don''t want to see such an obtrusive thing i n my apartment." Luke narrowed his eyes.


    ''Am I also an obtrusive thing?''


    Eileen thought sadly


    But she didn''t say anything, except to respond, "Okay."

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    She moved her lips and wanted to ask him i f he would bring her to the Wright family vi tomorrow.


    But looking at his indifferent expression, she finally chose to be silent.


    Turning around, she went to the room.


    After a while, Luke also followed in and went directly to bed.


    Eileen stood in ce, feeling a little unbelievable and nervous. "Don''t you leave?


    "This apartment is the property under my name. I live in my own home. Is there any problem?"


    "No..."


    She shook her head. "You go to sleep. I''ll go to the living room."


    Luke stared at her and sneered. "Tempt m e? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are?"


    Eileen stood, unmoved. She felt that her heart was being pierced by knives.


    "Come here!"


    "I''m afraid you are not used to sleeping with me on the same bed. Tomorrow you need-"


    Before she finished speaking, she had been thrown onto the bed by Luke.


    Eileen curled up, as she was brimming with fear and wanted to refuse him.


    He had sex with her frequently.


    But every time he slept with her with anger, resentment, and humiliation.


    She treated him as her husband.


    But in his eyes, she was afraid that she was inferior to... A prostitute.


    At this moment, the phone rang.


    Eileen hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover herself and him. Then she arranged her pajamas.


    Looking at her, Luke sneered. "A bitch cares about her image? When you plotted t o have sex with


    me, you were so active and passionate on the bed. You forgot it so soon?"


    Eileen trembled.


    Her phone rang again.


    She calmed herself down. "Brad calls me. H e may want to go to the bathroom. I''ll go to his room."


    She left the room quickly.


    As expected, Brad wanted to go to the bathroom.


    After returning from the bathroom, Eileen covered him with a quilt.


    But he grabbed her. His eyes were bright, brighter than the stars outside the window. "Mom, Dad


    and you sleep on the same bed. Are you reconciled?"


    Touching his head, Eileen wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t know how to say.


    ''He is only an eight-year-old child. Even if h e is precocious, he is still a child.''


    "Go to sleep. You''ll have to get up early tomorrow." ''There are some things that he still cannot


    understand.''


    Brad nodded, with bright eyes. He smiled happily.


    Eileen returned to the room. Luke didn''t sleep, and he was smoking a cigarette.


    Hearing the sound, he extinguished the cigarette. Then he pulled over her, grabbed her hair fiercely,


    and threw her onto the bed.


    He had sex with her for a long time.


    As the night was getting deeper and deeper, Luke finally fell asleep.


    But Eileen didn''t sleep.


    It was not that she didn''t want to sleep, but many parts of her body hurt so much that she couldn''t


    fall asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Suddenly, she was hit hard on her waist. She frowned and looked at the man at her side.


    She saw Luke moving his body and waving his big hand, with his forehead full of sweat, as if he had


    a nightmare.


    "It''s okay. Sleep soundly. I''m here to apany you and won''t leave." Eileen patted him on the


    back and said in a tender voice.


    When one loved a person, it was very difficult for one not to care for the person.


    Obviously, he was so indifferent to her. He hurt and humiliated her just now.


    But when she saw his brows frown, she wanted him to feelfortable.


    The next second, Luke muttered in a low voice, "Zora... No, I''m sorry. I miss you..."


    Eileen was startled.


    They two had sex just now. But Luke was now calling another woman''s name.


    Though covered with a quilt, she didn''t feel warm at all.


    She curled her lips andughed slightly at herself.


    The moonlight came in through the window, casting her shadow on the ground, which was stretched


    so long.


    She and he had been married for eight years.


    The name, Zora, had also existed in her marriage for eight years.


    Eight years were ny-six months, countless days and nights.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    She used to think that even if a man loved a woman deeply, his love wouldn''tst long.


    Since Zora was dead, Luke''s memories of her would gradually fade away.


    As time went by, he wouldpletely forget Zora one day.


    Even if he had no affection towards her, he might take a fancy to other women.


    Eileen even imagined that maybe one day, Luke would show up with a more beautiful woman than


    Zora and divorce her.


    However, she didn''t expect that he hadn''t forgotten Zora for so many years.


    Instead of being a cold-hearted man in


    love, he was quite spoony.


    Eileen had thought she wouldn''t feel anything after hearing Zora''s name again.


    But it turned out to be self-deception.


    The living could neverpare with the dead.


    Her sleepiness dissipated, and sadness rose in her like a tide.


    Lying on her side, she looked out the window.


    In the cool of the evening, the sky was filled with faint moonlight.


    Maybe in the dead of night, it was easier for people to have an emotional breakdown.


    Feeling inexplicably wronged, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Unable to hold back her tears, she wept uncontrobly.


    She didn''t make any noise, but silently wiped away her tears.


    On the other side, Luke was still frowning deeply.


    Overwhelmed by anxiety and fear, he grasped the sheets under him even in his sleep, and the


    veins stood out on the back o f his hand.


    In his dream, he was standing on the left side of the mountain, with Zora standing o n the right side.


    There was a cliff between them.


    He watched helplessly as a ferocious and obscene man advanced upon Zora.


    She retreated step by step, but behind her was a cliff, and she had nowhere to escape.


    The middle-aged man stood in front of her with a disgusting smile.


    Luke''s heart was in his throat, and he wanted to run over to save her.


    But his legs and feet seemed to be fixed on the ground, which made him unable to move.


    He was anxious, angry and flustered, but h e still couldn¡¯t move his body.


    The man had ripped off Zora''s coat, and her body was exposed in the air.


    Then she put on a determined look.


    Knowing what she was going to do, Luke shouted and cursed that middle-aged man desperately.


    Zora shot a intive nce at him, and then she closed her eyes and jumped off the cliff.


    Luke felt like his head was bursting, and he kept screaming like a lunatic.


    Right at this moment, Zora¡¯s body suddenly appeared at his feet.


    Her clothes were taken off, and her body had gone bluish-purple and stiff. What was worse, her


    face was mangled beyond recognition.


    It seemed that someone had cut her body with a knife, which caused all her skin and flesh to turn


    outward. Her eyes had be greyish white, which looked quite frightening.


    Luke couldn''t help gasping in fear.


    He was so shocked that his breathing became faster and faster.


    Then he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Only then did he realize that he was dreaming, but this dream was too real!


    He closed his eyes and tried to calm down. Gradually, his breathing returned to normal and his


    chest stopped rising and falling rapidly.


    After coolness came back to him, he took a look at the mobile phone and saw it was 7:3 0 am.


    Due to that nightmare, his forehead and temples were still painful.


    Luke raised his head and began to massage his temples with both hands.


    There was no one beside him now, which meant Eileen must have got up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the dining room.


    Eileen was cooking breakfast now.


    Brad was already dressed up. With a cup of warm water in his hand, he asked, "Mom, did you sleep


    wellst night?"


    "Not bad.¡± She was pouring soup into bowls.


    "Will Dad sleep here every night from today on?" He looked up with curiosity and expectations.


    Eileen never made empty promises to her son, so she said, "He may stay overnight asionally, or


    he may never stay overnight again.¡±


    Brad''s head instantly drooped dejectedly. It could be seen that he was a little disappointed.


    Then he said, "Mom, you can cook delicious food. If you make a lot of dishes to dad''s taste, maybe


    he won''t leave us."

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Eileen gently stroked his little head.


    Brad blinked slightly. "Mom, you wear makeup today. You look so beautiful!"


    Eileen asked in a teasing tone, ¡°Do I look ugly without makeup?"


    "Of course not. In my opinion, you are the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    Eileen smiled.


    Right at this moment, Luke walked out of the room.


    He had washed his face and shaved.


    Except for the red and swollen marks left a t the corners of his lips, he looked totally different from


    yesterday.


    There had never been his clothes in this house, so he only wore a bathrobe.


    Brad was well-behaved. He put down the bowl and shouted, "Dad, good morning.¡±


    "Well, let¡¯s eat breakfast now."


    Luke also sat down at the table.


    Seeing this, Eileen filled a bowl of soup for him and handed it over.


    But Luke didn¡¯t even take a look at it. He just started to drink his coffee.


    Sadness immediately welled up in Eileen''s heart.


    The atmosphere was rather subdued in the dining room. Compared with the cheerful atmosphere


    just now, it was far more depressing.


    None of them said a word.


    But Brad seemed to be overjoyed, with a bright smile on his face.


    Looking at the smile on her son''s face, Eileen felt bitter inside. This was the first time for Luke to


    stay here for breakfast.


    Otherwise, Brad wouldn''t have been so happy and excited.


    Although Brad loved Luke, he was also afraid of him. They didn''t spend much time together and


    rarely met each other.


    Luke didn''te here very often, and he only asionally telephoned Brad.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He was never too intimate with Brad and h e didn''t try to learn how to be a good father.


    He just treated his son in his own way. Sometimes he would be impatient with Brad, sometimes he


    would be angered by him, and sometimes he would lose his temper.


    Since Brad was born, Luke hardly ever hugged him, so it was understandable that Brad was afraid


    of him!


    Luke urged, "Hurry up to eat."


    Hearing this, Brad hurriedly picked up his bowl and gobbled the soup up.


    He drank so fast that he choked. Then he couldn''t stop coughing.


    Eileen patted him on the back and said, ¡° Slow down, babe. You don''t need to be in a hurry.¡±


    But Brad still quickly finished up the soup.


    He then put down his bowl and spoon.


    Seeing this, Eileen hurriedly stood up. She decided to wash the dishes aftering back.


    Brad was beyond himself with joy. This was the first time for him to go out with his parents.


    "Mom, I''ll go get the present for my sister."


    After that, he pushed his wheelchair and went back to his room.


    Luke stared at Eileen coldly. "You don¡¯t have to go with us."


    Eileen looked up in astonishment. "You told Brad yesterday that we would go together, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I just said that to please him. How could you be stupid to believe that?"


    Luke cast a disdainful nce at her.


    Eileen felt as if someone had pped her i n the face, which caused a burning pain.


    But she brazened it out and asked, "I''m just going with you this time. Is that okay?"


    She begged in a soft voice, with a hint of humbleness in it.


    Actually, she didn''t want to go with them.


    However, at the thought that Brad had been looking forward to this for a whole night, she felt


    distressed.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let him down.


    With an impatient expression, Luke said sarcastically, "Your appearance will only bring shame to


    me. With a son in a wheelchair and a wife as a cripple, I will be the focus of everyone''s attention. Do


    you want all the people in Lanechett to know that I married a cripple?"


    Eileen was extremely embarrassed, and her heart seemed to be ripped to shreds.


    Without saying a word, she unconsciously touched theme leg with her hand.


    What Luke said was right, and she wasn''t qualified to argue with him.


    She was a cripple, and this would only make Luke be aughing stock.


    At this time, Brad came out of his room. With bright eyes, he said excitedly, "Mom, I''m ready. Let''s


    go."


    Eileen forced a smile and said, "I suddenly have something urgent to deal with. You can go there


    with your dad."


    Brad grabbed her arm. "Mom, you promised me yesterday, and you have to keep your word."


    She smiled bitterly. "I''m sorry, honey. This matter is very important, and I have to deal with it now.


    I''ve already apologized to you, and you will forgive me, right?"

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Brad didn¡¯t say anything. He looked a little unhappy.


    His eyes were dim. He lowered his head and drooped his shoulders.


    Eileen squatted down on the ground and stroked Brad''s head. She said sorry again and again to


    him in a low voice.


    After a long time, Brad finally looked up and said, "Mom, even though I¡¯m unhappy about your no-


    show, I''ve decided to forgive you."


    Eileen said with a smile, "Thank you. It won''t happen again."


    Luke and Brad left and she was left alone.


    Eileen looked at herself in the mirror.


    She wore light makeup and a long dress.


    But she felt herself very funny, like a mawkish buffoon.


    She stopped thinking, adjusted her mood and then decided to go to the hospital to get the medical


    examination report.


    She had been suffering from tulence and some indigestion, and she was losing weight.


    So she went to the hospital for a medical examination two days ago.


    The result of her medical examination maye out today.


    Half an hourter, Eileen got out of the taxi and went into the hospital.


    She waited for her turn from nine-thirty to eleven o¡¯clock because there were a lot of patients.


    "Eileen Barton?" The doctor pushed his sses with his hand and said.


    She nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Advanced stomach cancer..."


    Bang...


    Eileen felt that her world had copsed and her face turned pale. She asked, "What did you say?"


    "The result of your medical examination hase out. You have advanced stomach cancer and the


    cancer cells are spreading...


    She heard nothing more of what the doctor said but felt as if flies were buzzing in her ears.


    She didn''t know how she walked out of the hospital.


    The sun was hot, but she felt very cold.


    She was like a ghost wandering in the street, without purpose and direction.


    Eileen didn¡¯t get home untilte afternoon.


    The apartment was dark.


    Neither Luke nor Brad had returned home yet.


    With her hands holding her knees, she crouched in the corner of the apartment silently and


    immovably.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, there was a bang and the room brightened.


    Luke pushed Brad, who was in a wheelchair, into the room. When he saw the figure crouched in the


    corner, he scolded her coldly, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Then Eileen came back to her senses and said, "You are back."


    "Mom," Brad called her sweetly.


    "Hello, Brad."


    After she had finished talking, when she saw Luke turning to leave, she called out to him, "Luke."


    "What''s the matter?"


    He pursed his lips and his eyes were cold.


    Eileen hesitated for a moment and then said, "Can you live here?"


    She had terminal cancer, so she wouldn''t live long.


    She just wanted to spend more time with him and wanted him to develop a closer rtionship with


    Brad.


    Luke sneered with impatience, "What are you trying to do now? It is impossible for m e to live with


    you."


    Eileen felt heartbroken.


    But she said, "Brad''s got a broken leg, and I''mme. It''s very inconvenient for us to live alone."


    "Can¡¯t the Bennington family afford a servant?"


    "But he''s your son."


    Luke said coldly, "So what? You gave birth t o him."


    Eileen bit her lower lip and said, "Even though you hate me so much, Brad is innocent."


    At this time, Brad, who was sitting in the wheelchair in silence, asked carefully,"


    Dad, do you hate Mom and me very much?"

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Luke looked down at Brad''s eyes, which were quite simr to his own.


    Brad''s wet eyes looked pitiful, which were like that of a wounded deer.


    This pulled at Luke''s heartstrings, but he still answered in a cold voice, "No."


    "Really?"


    "Well, stop thinking about it and go to bed now."


    Brad grabbed his sleeves and asked, ¡°Dad, will you leave?¡±


    "No."


    Hearing this, Eileen rest reassured.


    Although Luke hated her, as long as he promised Brad, he would never go back on his word.


    Later, she wheeled Brad back to his room and helped him he on the bed.


    "Mom, I saw Julie today. She is so beautiful with fair and soft skin."


    Brad was still in high spirits


    Eileen forced a smile. "Really?"


    "Yes. Mom, when can I have a younger sister?"


    There was a look of expectation on his face.


    Hearing this, Eileen froze for a moment.


    "When there is an opportunity, Dad and I will try," she finally said.


    "Alright." Although Brad was a little disappointed, he was very happy to think of her father and


    mother living together.


    After saying goodnight to Brad, Eileen went back to her room.


    The room was dark without the light on.


    With the help of the faint moonlight, she fumbled for the bed andy down.


    However, the next second, Luke turned over and forced himself on top of her.


    "Luke, I am not in the mood to do this tonight. I feel a little ufortable.¡±


    She tried to push him away with both hands.


    "Drop your act. Isn''t that why you asked me to stay here tonight? If you always y hard to get, it


    will only make me feel sick. Got it?"


    He deliberately vented his desire on her without showing any hint of gentleness, which caused great


    pain to her.


    Eileen burst into tears. Biting her lower lip tightly, she endured his brutely without saying a word.


    The next morning, Eileen got up early to prepare breakfast.


    Then she asked Brad to get up, wash his face and brush his teeth.


    While having breakfast, Brad asked, "Mom, hasn''t dad got up yet?"


    "No, he hasn¡¯t."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "At Julie''s one-month-old birthday party yesterday, Dad didn''t eat much, so it¡¯s better for him to have


    some breakfast."


    Brad was a good child who did care about his father.


    Eileen said, "After he gets up, I will ask him to eat something." "OK."


    Brad nodded and said softly, "Mom, please take me to schoolter.¡±


    Eileen peeled an egg for him and directly refused. "I''ll ask Brandy to send you to school, for I''ll be


    busyter."


    "Mom, my legs are the same as yours. My ssmates will not only look at you, but also me. We are


    the same!" he said.


    As a kid, he was still simple-minded. He thought that his mother refused to send him to school for


    fear of his ssmates'' sarcasm.


    He was also in a wheelchair now, which meant he could bear the cynicism of others with his mother.


    Eileen was slightly touched by Brad¡¯s consideration for her. Children''s ideas were really different


    from those of adults.


    She could tolerate others saying that she wasme, but she couldn''t allow others to mock her son.


    She said, "I¡¯m really busyter, for I have to clean the room."


    Brad nodded and stopped making further requests. Then he began to drink his soup.


    A momentter, Brandy came.


    He was the private driver of the Bennington family, and he came to send Brad to school.


    Brandy carried Brad on his back.


    Brad turned his head and said, "Mom, where is my lunchbox?"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Eileen shook her head. "I didn''t prepare lunch for you today."


    "Mom, did you get upte today?"


    "No. From today on, I won''t help you prepare lunch boxes. You have to eat with your ssmates at


    school," Eileen said.


    Brad was rather picky about food. As long a s there was something he didn¡¯t like in school lunch, he


    wouldn¡¯t eat well.


    However, she was now in terminal cancer.


    If she died one day, no one would spoil Brad as she did.


    "Why?"


    "There is no specific reason. I am just so busy that I have no time to prepare any food for you."


    Brad felt aggrieved. Pouting his lips, he was overwhelmed with disappointment and sadness.


    It seemed that his mother didn''t love him anymore.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came.


    They all turned back.


    It was Luke who walked out of the bedroom.


    Brandy quickly greeted him, "Mr. Bennington, good morning"


    "Good morning," Luke answered in a cold voice.


    Eileen saw his eyes sweeping from Brad behind Brandy to the wheelchair, and then he frowned


    deeply.


    Consumed with anxiety, she felt her heart was in her mouth.


    He said before that the wheelchair was a real eyesore that he wanted to throw it away.


    Thinking of this, she quickly walked over and lifted the wheelchair with both hands. Then she


    quickened her steps and headed outside the apartment.


    Brandy walked in front with Brad on his back, while Eileen followed him with the wheelchair.


    From time to time, the wheelchair hit the ground or wall, making a crisp sound.


    Eileen gritted her teeth and walked faster.


    Although she was clumsy, she didn''t care that she looked so much like a clown at this moment.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Luke got even angrier and finally lost his patience. He strode


    over and caught up with her in a few steps, and then he said coldly, "Let go of it!¡±


    She was stunned for a few seconds. However, instead of letting go of the wheelchair, she held it


    more tightly, fearing that he would drop the wheelchair i n a rage.


    After all, impatience and irritability were written all over his face, and he made no secret of it.


    His voice grew colder. "Let go!"


    "But Brad has to use it..."


    Before she finished her words, Luke directly shook her hands off. Then he lifted the wheelchair


    easily with one hand and walked forward.


    She stood in a daze and looked down through the window.


    Brad was put in the back seat by Brandy, and Luke put the wheelchair in the trunk. Then he said


    something to Brandy.


    Since Luke didn''t drop the wheelchair, Eileen felt relieved.


    Brad had to use this wheelchair for a whole month. If it was broken by Luke, she had to buy another


    one for her son. Brad finally got used to using this one, and it would take him some time to get used


    to a new wheelchair.


    The room was a little messy, and she started to tidy it up. Luke only spent a night here, but she


    could feel his scent in every corner of the room.


    She opened the window and thought that everything with his scent on it should be reced.


    After all, he was just a passer-by of this apartment. He usually came without notifying her, and


    would leave when he got bored of her.


    She could keep him here for one night, but she couldn''t keep him forever.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A momentter, everything was tidied up, and she took all theundry to the bathroom. Stroking the


    sheets, Eileen had mixed feelings.


    After being stunned for a while, she walked out of the room, only to see Luke sitting on the sofa. It


    turned out that he didn''t leave.


    Eileen was surprised, but she didn¡¯t ask him the reason.


    Even if she did, it would only bring disgrace to herself.


    She was d that he decided to stay here for a little longer.


    Walking past him, Eileen went to the bathroom to clean Brad¡¯s clothes.


    It was almost at the height of summer. The bright sunshine prated into the room through the


    open window, with rays of sunlightnding on the floor beside her.


    The light-yellow halo could always make people feel warm inside, and the foam generated from


    clothes-washing floated into the air, reflecting colorful brilliance against the sunlight.


    This scene would touch people''s hearts. However, Luke was an exception.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Luke¡¯s gaze passed through the door and fell on Eileen.


    Eileen couldn''t help tensing up when she noticed someone staring at her.


    She only felt nervous and was not used to it when she was in the same room with him.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Eileen got up with the foam of washing powder in her hands.


    However, Luke had already walked over.


    The door opened, and there was Dan Miller, Luke''s assistant, standing outside, carrying documents


    and Luke''s clothes.


    Dan said, "Mr. Bennington, there is a banquet at eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    "OK." Luke signed his name on the document.


    "Who would you like to invite as yourpanion?"


    When Dan asked this question, Eileen walked into the living room, so she clearly heard it.


    She felt a prick in her heart and walked towards the bedroom.


    She understood that the woman who could stand beside and apany him would never be her!


    He had no such thoughts, nor did she.


    She had been humiliated the day before


    Luke''s pen paused slightly and pointed at Eileen casually, "For the sake of convenience, I''ll just take


    her."


    Dan was startled slightly.


    ncing at Eileen¡¯s legs, he wanted to say something but stopped.


    However, Luke started to process the file.


    Seeing this, Dan said quietly, "Mrs. Bennington, please prepare yourself."


    Eileen was startled and shook her head, "I have something to do tonight.¡±


    "Sorry, please talk to the president." Dan couldn¡¯t make any decisions and justplied with Luke¡¯s


    decision.


    Eileen looked at Luke, raised her voice, and said, "I have something to do tonight.¡±


    Without looking up, Luke responded lukewarmly, "What is it?"


    She did not answer his question but repeated, "I have something to do so I couldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Luke threw the document aside and mmed it on the ss coffee table.


    He sneered, "Who¡¯s asking for your consent? All you can do is obey."


    Eileen resolutely resisted for the first time," You have manypanions!"


    Hearing this, Luke became very angry.


    He said coldly, "This is your responsibility and price to marry to the Bennington family. You don¡¯t


    have any right to make excuses and make the decision for me.


    Eileen, if I let you go east, you absolutely can''t go west, understand?"


    Eileen bit her lower lip tightly.


    But Luke¡¯s irony grew stronger.


    They are deadlocked and silence spread.


    Dan stood in the corner silently.


    ''How can I butt in when the husband and wife are not getting along?''


    After a long time, Eileen said in a low voice, "If I go there, I will be a joke among the upper ss."


    When she walked on the street, many people would look at her leg, but most of them only talked to


    each other in private.


    If she showed up at an upper-ss dinner party, she would be teased by everyone.


    Even Brad would be affected.


    Are people in the upper ss really elegant?


    No, they are inferior to ordinary people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There were gentle smiles on their faces, but the private discussions behind them


    were unimaginable.


    They were like knives cutting your body!


    Luke looked darkly at her legs, "Are you afraid?"


    She remained silent and did not answer.


    He said again, "But I am very interested in how you will be a joke among the guests.¡±


    Hearing this, Eileen was grieved.


    Obviously, it was almost summer, but she felt as if she was in an ice cer, her limbs chilled and


    numb.


    This was the man she loved!


    He was her beloved husband!

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    At six o''clock in the evening, Dan drove to pick them up for the banquet,


    Luke and Eileen sat in the back seat silently.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of a brand store.


    The sales assistant weed them warmly.


    However, when she saw Eileen''s legs, she was a little surprised and her mouth opened slightly.


    Eileen always had keen senses.


    She stopped in embarrassment.


    When Luke noticed it, he turned back and said coldly, "Follow me."


    Coming back to her senses, the sales assistant bent down to apologize to them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Then she took out all thetest clothes in the store and rmended them to Eileen.


    Luke felt she was noisy and signaled her to stop. He chose a long tender yellow dress and threw it


    directly to Eileen.


    After taking a nce at the dress in front o f her, Eileen stood still.


    Luke crossed his arms impatiently, "Do you want me to help you change your clothes?"


    She didn''t say anything but took the dress and walked into the fitting room.


    After a while, she walked out of the fitting room and kept covering her chest with her hand.


    The sales assistant¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked over to Eileen andplimented her warmly.


    The sales assistant helped her arrange her dress while moving Eileen''s hand away," Why are you


    covering your breasts? Your breasts are plump, with a beautiful shape. Your bra size is 36C, right?"


    The long and tight dress showed Eileen¡¯s perfect figure.


    The deep V-neck extended to her navel.


    If a woman wanted to wear this kind of dress, she shouldn''t wear a bra. Only when her breasts were


    revealed would she look pretty.


    Luke froze and then his eyes became deep.


    Eileen felt that her cheeks were blushed. She didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Luke sneered, "Are you going to attend the banquet or seduce other men?"


    His words were like a bucket of ice water sshing on her face. She was so sad.


    ''Did he forget that it was he who chose the dress for me?


    He really likes to insult me!¡¯


    Afterwards, Luke threw her another dress.


    Eileen sighed in relief.


    It was a strapless dress, the hem of which was ck tulle. Her slim and straight legs were revealed


    asionally because of the high slit. She looked so charming and sexy.


    Luke didn''t say anything but paid for the dress and took the lead to walk out of the store.


    Eileen followed him closely.


    The sales assistant said, "She is so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity she''s a cripple!"


    Another sales assistant beside her said," Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let her hear your words.


    "


    Afterwards, Luke asked someone to help Eileen put on her makeup and do her hair. Since there


    was less time, her hair was tied in a ponytail.


    The ponytail showed off her beautiful neck and attractive corbone.


    The car continued moving forward. Eileen felt resistant and nervous.


    If she could, she wanted to jump out of the car and leave.


    Eventually, the car arrived at the hotel.


    Eileen was not interested in it.


    Even if the hotel was luxurious and extravagant, she felt it was like the hell. She couldn''t help but


    get nervous. There were a few sweat beads on the tip of her nose.


    This was the first time for her to attend such a banquet.


    Luke narrowed his eyes and raised his arm, signaling her to hold his arm.


    Eileen stood still. Her palms kept sweating.


    Luke looked at her with deep eyes, and he was in a bad mood. He held her hand ruthlessly.


    The banquet hall was very lively. There were many powerful people and famous families in


    Lanechett.


    When Luke and Eileen walked in, almost everyone looked at them.


    But their gaze fell on Eileen''s legs.


    After all, she was a bit out of ce on that kind of asion.


    She closed her eyes slightly and couldn''t help but tremble.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    No one can understand this suffering when everyone was the audience, and you were the clown.


    It was like stripping yourself naked and exposing yourself in front of everyone, which hurt like hell.


    Eileen did not know how she made it to her seat. She looked pale.


    Luke frowned and fetched a ss of warm water and put it in front of her.


    Since Luke wasn''t happy, he put the ss s o hard and it gave a loud sound. And all those gazes


    around made him feel even worse.


    Eileen picked up the ss without saying a word.


    She had reminded Luke that if he brought her here, she would be a joke at the party.


    It was a business party, so all attendees were businessmen and theirpanions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Some people were greeting Luke. So, he just left Eileen alone in the corner and went to them.


    He was like a star, and many people gathered around him. They were chatting with a ss of wine


    in their hands.


    At this time, a woman wearing a blue dress came down.


    And she also wore blue earrings. She looked very beautiful and elegant.


    She seemed to have a good rtionship with Luke. She walked over, embraced him, and


    whispered in Luke¡¯s ears.


    After a while, the woman, whose name was Nina Riddle, invited Luke upstairs, "Long time no see,


    Luke. Can''t I talk with you for a second? I promise it won¡¯t take long. If you refuse me again, I will


    feel embarrassed and angry!"


    Hearing her words, Luke chuckled.


    Luke put his hand around her slender waist and his body was pressing against Nina¡¯s.


    Then they went upstairs.


    Eileen felt her heart was torn apart.


    The terrible pains were spreading over her body. She lowered her head and drank water, trying to


    hold her tears back.


    And after Luke left, instead of peeking, others started looking Eileen up and down and talking about


    her.


    "The Kenningtons are noble and rich. Howe Luke married a cripple?"


    "I heard the girl had a baby before she got married. Luke¡¯s grandpa forced Luke to marry her after


    he knew the girl was pregnant, and then he died not long after."


    "She is pretty scheming ah. But how dare a cripplee here?"


    Women always liked gossiping about others.


    Those men also noticed Nina. And they all thought Nina was good-looking and her only


    shoring was her crippled leg.


    The man in a gray suit said, "She looks definitely most beautiful at the party, but not for her legs."


    The arrogant woman sitting beside was unpleasant at these words.


    She snorted, "Calling a cripple the most beautiful woman in the venue, aren''t you visually


    disadvantaged?"


    Their murmurs came to Nina''s ears and others'' gaze stabbed her in the back like knives. Eileen felt


    extremely uneasy.


    She kept staring at the stairway, hoping that Luke would appear.


    Three minutes, five minutes, fifteen minutes passed...


    Luke didn''t appear. Eileen''s gaze became dull, and she could no longer bear to hear others talking


    about her.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom and get some air.


    A woman also got up and followed her. The woman looked as arrogant as a peacock that spread its


    tail.


    Just as the woman passed Nina, she quickened her pace and deliberately stepped on the hem of


    Eileen''s dress.


    Eileen¡¯s feet twisted and fell to the ground.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her.


    Eileen did not want to make a fool of herself on asion like this.


    She reached her hand to the table next to her and tried to stand up.


    However, when Nina almost propped herself up, the woman behind her deliberately stepped on the


    hem of her dress again.


    Eileen fell to the ground with a thud, and at the same time, the drinks dropped off the table.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Eileen''s dress and face were covered with wine. Some wine sses fell on her dress and the wine


    flowed downward.


    At this moment, she looked like a wretched clown.


    "Oh, my god!" The woman covered her mouth and deliberately eximed, "How can you be so


    careless?"


    The eyes of the people around were full of disgust.


    No one helped her. They deliberately watched her make a fool of herself.


    Eileen didn''t expect anyone to help her


    Her face was pale. She shook off all the wine sses on her dress.


    The floor was too smooth, where there was wine. So it was difficult for her to stand up.


    She bit her lips and stood up slowly on her knees with both hands on the ground in front of those


    people.


    Finally, someone went over to help her.


    Eileen refused him. Even though she was embarrassed, she felt that she could stand u p. She was


    in pain as if a knife had stabbed her heart.


    Finally, she stood up.


    The woman said hypocritically, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. But you''d better stay at home. After


    all, it is difficult for a cripple to walk." "Yes. But I''m much better than the blind." She wiped the wine


    off her face.


    "You..." The woman got angry.


    Eileen ignored her and didn''t pay any attention to other people, let alone think that her husband


    would go downstairs at any minute.


    She straightened her back and walked out o f the hotel slowly and wretchedly.


    She had been so humiliated tonight!


    There was much traffic on the road.


    She was wearing a fancy evening dress, but her face and body were covered with wine stains. As a


    cripple, it was hard for her to walk.


    She attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention in the crowd.


    Eileen felt that she was a clown.


    She could imagine how ugly and funny she was at this moment!


    She was a cripple, yet she was wearing a long and luxurious dress.


    There was a pair of two-centimeter highheeled shoes under her feet, which were delicate and


    shy.


    But these high-heeled shoes not only couldn''t support her and help her walk smoothly, but made


    her feet turn outward s o that she almost fell down.


    How could others notugh at her?


    As more and more people looked at her, her heart was pounding and she blushed.


    She just wanted to hurry to leave now.


    However, she didn''t have any money. Nor did she bring her phone. What should she d o?


    She could only walk forward step by step like this.


    Suddenly, she twisted her ankle and fell heavily to the ground again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At this time, people who passed by her stopped.


    Eileen felt so humiliated that she didn''t dare to raise her head.


    A kind old man took out some coins from his pocket and ced them in front of her, sighing and


    shaking his head.


    Such a movement irritated her and she kept struggling.


    At this moment, a ck Bentley stopped.


    Then the car door was opened. Lee walked over and said, "Mrs. Bennington."


    She felt so humiliated for she didn¡¯t expect to run into an acquaintance here.


    "Piss off." Lee frowned and drove the people around her away.


    Then he helped Eileen up from the ground," Mrs. Bennington, let''s go. I''ll send you back.


    Eileen felt so warm and said, "Thank you."


    But the moment the car door was opened, she froze in ce.


    She had thought Lee came alone, but she didn''t expect Kingsley and his wife to be in the car.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Kingsley held Cody in his arms and said," Long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Eileen immediately said politely.


    Kingsley gave her an indescribable sense o f awe.


    He leaned over and kissed Sherman¡¯s lips, cing his jacket at the back casually.


    He continued to hold Cody and his long and charming legs stepped out of the car. H e said gently,


    "Sit down, please."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just sit in the front seat. " She said immediately.


    "He bes naughty after sitting in the back seat for a long time, and he might be well-behaved if


    he changes the seat." Kingsley smiled, and he became gentler when he looked at Cody.


    Cody always liked to suck his fingers. He put his white fingers into his small mouth and he kept


    sucking.


    Kingsley was helpless and he squeezed Cody''s little face lightly.


    His manners revealed his love and consideration. Then he sat in the front seat.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing him holding the baby like that, Eileen was very envious.


    Eileen used to meet Kingsley a lot because of Merlin. After all, Merlin was his wife before, so she


    was his sister-inw.


    When he was with Merlin, he was always polite.


    He always kept a proper distance from her.


    He was noble and elegant and he always gave people a feeling of invibility.


    At that time, when people were with him, they would feel oppressed even if he was very gentle.


    She always thought it was his character before.


    It seemed there was nothing in the world that attracted him.


    He was very polite to every woman but very indifferent before, including his wife, s o she was


    shocked when she saw him kissing the woman passionately.


    She thought he had be different from the one he used to be.


    What''s more, she felt very sad when she saw that Kingsley looked after the baby so carefully,


    because Luke never treated Brad like that.


    If Luke could treat Brad like that, she would be quite happy and satisfied.


    When she was thinking, Sherman said to her, "Here you are."


    Eileen turned around.


    Sherman smiled and handed her the tissue.


    "Thank you." She said embarrassedly.


    Then, she took the tissue to wipe the wine o n the dress.


    Eileen could feel that the woman had been staring at her, so she felt very awkward.


    When she was about to say something, the woman suddenly said, "You are so beautiful."


    Eileen was shocked because she never thought that Sherman would say such words.


    Then, she felt very shy and her face turned red.


    Kingsley smiled and said helplessly," Sherman, don''t be naughty."


    "I just tell the truth." Sherman yawned, "I want to eat kiwi cake."


    Lee said, "Mrs. Wright, you can no longer eat deserts tonight. Did you forget you put o n two pounds


    this month?"


    "Mr. Wright doesn¡¯t care about my weight, but you care." Sherman leaned on the car seatzily,


    "Why did you say so? Do you want to rece me to be the Mrs. Wright?"


    "I don¡¯t think you have the chance. He and I have given birth to a child, so do you want my son to


    call you ''Mom'' in the future?" Sherman continued to say.


    Lee was lost for words.


    Kingsley kneaded his forehead.


    Eileen''s gloomy mood dissipated a lot and she smiled slightly.


    When the car passed through the bakery shop, Kingsley let Lee stop the car. He handed Cody to


    Sherman, and then he went to the bakery shop.


    Eileen looked at the tender face of the little baby, she thought of her son, and then she felt very


    happy. "He is so cute." Eileen said


    "Thank you." Sherman chuckled, pinching her son¡¯s chin, "He is a bit naughty, and I guess I will be


    quite tired to look after him : n the future."

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    "Boys are supposed to be naughty and active." Sherman said.


    Eileen thought, ''But Brad is precocious. My heart aches for him.''


    Sherman and Eileen had a nice chat.


    After a while, Kingsley came back with two cakes.


    He handed one of them to Eileen.


    She hurriedly refused him.


    Sherman said, "Take it No one in my family likes to eat dessert except me. One cake is enough for


    me, and the other one is for you."


    Hearing this, Eileen took the cake and said,


    "Thanks."


    Lee drove the car to Eileen''s apartment. Eileen was about to get off when Sherman suddenly said,


    "I think Luke might need to see a psychiatrist."


    Eileen was confused.


    Sherman shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Eileen stood there, waved her hand, and told Lee to drive carefully.


    Seeing the car disappeared, she turned around and went upstairs.


    Sitting in the car, Sherman sighed, "Luke¡¯s wife is quite nice. She is innocent, gentle and


    considerate. I think Luke is so lucky."


    "When did you be a rtionship expert?" Kingsley joked.


    "I''ve always been that. I''m sleepy. I''ll take a nap. Please call me when we get home." Sherman


    yawned andy down on the seat.


    Kingsley nodded gently, asked Lee to turn u p the temperature of the air conditioner, and let her


    pillow on hisp.


    Cody mischievously reached out his little hands to grab his mother''s hair and put it i n his mouth.


    Kingsley moved his little hand away and held Cody in his arms.


    Cody was obedient in his arms.


    It was very quiet in the car.


    What a harmonious family!


    In the hotel.


    The woman who caused the trouble was the daughter of the chairman of the top fivepanies in


    Lanechett.


    People didn''t dare to offend her, so they didn¡¯t say anything.


    After the waiter cleaned up the mess, everyone continued drinking and chatting as if nothing had


    happened.


    After a long time, Luke and Nina walked downstairs.


    No one mentioned what had happened just now.


    Luke looked to the corner.


    No one was there.


    He frowned, took out his phone, and called Eileen directly.


    The beep was that, "Sorry. The subscriber you dialed is busy. Please try againter."


    He looked around the hall again.


    However, he didn''t see Eileen.


    Thinking that she might have gone to the bathroom, he sat in the corner.


    As a result, she didn¡¯t appear twenty minutester!


    Luke frowned in anger.


    After giving a waitress a tip, he asked her t o go into the bathroom and have a look.


    The waitress came back to him quickly and said, "Mr. Bennington, there''s no one in the bathroom."


    Suddenly, there was a heavy sound.


    Luke threw his wine ss on the table and said, "Well, got it."


    ''She must have left!


    She was reluctant toe here just now, s o she lied to me and left.''


    Luke was instantly annoyed.


    He casually tugged at the tie around his neck and walked out of the hotel with a stern face.


    In the apartment.


    Eileen went to the bedroom to remove her makeup and take a shower.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she saw Brad fall asleep at the table.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    He blinked, staring at the cake with bright eyes. "Mom, did you buy a cake?"


    The child looked delighted. She just nodded without saying anything.


    Putting aside the heartache and humiliation that Luke brought her, she said, ¡°Would you like to eat


    it? I''ll cut it up for you."


    "Let''s wait for daddy toe back and eat together," Brad answered, though eager to eat the cake.


    Hearing this, Eileen shook her head. "Just eat it yourself. He won''te over here tonight."


    Although Luke wasn¡¯t close to Brad, Brad always remembered him. Did children never hold


    grudges? Were they kinder than adults?


    He was ying with another woman tonight. How could hee back?


    Maybe he was now having sex with that woman.


    Eileen''s heart ached as she thought of this. She was too sad to breathe.


    "Daddy isn''ting back again?"


    The child¡¯s eyes dulled.


    He looked up at the door, his little face full o f disappointment.


    Eileen didn¡¯t say anything tofort him.


    Luke often didn''t return here. Such a scene had been staged hundreds of times.


    Brad was used to it. Even if disappointed, h e could soon recover.


    She wondered when the father and son would be closer.


    As expected, after a moment, Brad regained hisposure.


    He was afraid that his mother would also feel sad. "Mom, let''s eat the cake."


    She cut the cake, gave Brad a big piece, and herself a small piece.


    It tasted pretty good, sweet but not greasy. The cream was not too much or less.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Eileen got up and opened the door.


    The next second, Luke appeared.


    She was stunned.


    Why did hee back?


    "Dad, Mom bought a cake. Do you want to eat it?" Brad leaped with excitement.


    "Eat it yourself."


    Luke''s voice was not gentle, but he was not so angry in front of the child.


    He then looked at Eileen, asking stonily," Who allowed you to leave?"


    Eileen was tired, mentally and physically.


    For the first time, she wanted to resist


    Without speaking, Eileen put down the cake in her hand.


    Just as she took a step, her arm was grabbed by the man from behind. "Didn''t you hear me? Are


    you ying dumb or provoking me?"


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room was tense.


    Brad also put down the cake, sitting in the wheelchair gazing at his mom and dad.


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you to your room t o sleep."


    Eileen looked at Brad, but Luke didn''t let go of her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She lowered her hoarse voice, "I don''t want to quarrel with you in front of the child."


    Hearing this, Luke turned his gaze.


    Brad tightened his small face, looking at them.


    Luke loosened his grip.


    She helped Brad back to the room, carried him to bed, and tucked him in. She then brought him a


    cup of milk, looking calm.


    Brad asked, "Mom, will dad row with you?" "No. He''s just a little angry. Don''t worry. Sleep now."


    Eileen pressed the quilt, got up, and left the room.


    Luke was already standing in the bedroom. His suit coat was thrown on the bed and his tie on the


    floor. "Who allowed you to leave?"


    After being hurt by him so many times, she didn''t care what he did anymore.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    She didn''t want to quarrel with him or mention what happened before.


    Even if she questioned him, he would only taunt her.


    He might even me her for disgracing him and hit her. Now she was too weak to withstand it.


    He always hated her and didn¡¯t pity her.


    So why should she say that?


    She had learned lessons the hard way.


    She said evenly, "I was tired, while you and that woman were staying upstairs. I thought you might


    have something to do, s o I left." "That''s like you to do so. Tired? What have you done today?" Luke


    was burning with anger.


    Eileen closed her eyes without replying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Brad was next door. He was very sensitive and couldn¡¯t have slept.


    If they spoke louder, he could hear it clearly. She didn''t want to quarrel.


    "But I''m already back. What are you going t o do?" she said.


    "You''ve be bold and bad-tempered. Are you pushing your luck? You used to be scared of me.


    Why have you changed?¡±


    Luke was provoked by her attitude.


    Without telling him, she left so casually, and now she gave him the cold shoulder. How dared she?


    Had she forgotten herself?


    Eileen repeated, "I''m tired!"


    "Tired?"


    Luke couldn''t stand hearing this.


    He snorted, clutched her wrist, and said coldly, "I haven''t vented my anger yet. You say you¡¯re tired.


    I''ll make you even more tired in bed!"


    He carried her into his arms.


    Eileen struggled and squirmed but was no match for the strong man.


    Did it hurt?


    Yes. She curled up in a ball in pain, but her heart was numb.


    Her clothes were quickly stripped off.


    Eileen grasped the corner of her clothes."


    Luke, don''t touch me. You''re so dirty!"


    After sleeping with another woman, he came back to sleep with her. He was disgusting.


    "Dirty?"


    Luke''s eyes zed with rage. "How can I bepared to you? Why didn''t you think I was dirty


    when you tried to hook up with m e? You sanctimonious little hypocrite!"


    Eileen gripped the sheet as she heard his harsh barbs.


    Her eyes were wet, tears flowing down.


    He thrust himself into her. Shey still without responding or struggling, just like a puppet.


    She bit her lip, trying to ease the pain.


    Again and again, he refused to stop.


    Her stomach churned. She managed to suppress it.


    However, she couldn''t help vomiting.


    Finally, Luke let her go with a scowl.


    Stepping into the bathroom, she continued t o vomit. As she saw the blood in her vomit, she


    panicked like a child.


    Luke fell asleep.


    Yet Eileen was still awake.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling.


    She was surprised that he didn''t sneer at her or rub her nose in the matter.


    She knew how much he hated her.


    He just let her off. She had no idea what he was thinking.


    It seemed necessary to go to the hospital.


    She wanted to make sure how long she could live.


    After being busy for half the night, she was so tired. She closed her eyes, drifting into sleep.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Early the next morning.


    When Luke came out of the bedroom. Brad''s little face lit up, as bright as the sunshine.


    The three of them were eating breakfast. Brad nervously looked at Luke and then at Eileen. "Mom,


    today is my birthday. Will dad go out with us?"


    He was still young and had never been closer to Luke. He was innately in awe of his dad.


    "No. He has a lot of things to do. Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll take you outter," Eileen announced without


    asking for Luke''s opinion.


    He had never stayed with Brad on his birthday. When he didn''t forget it, he would have the maid


    send over cake and gifts.


    She wasn''t the woman he loved, and Brad wasn''t the child he wanted.


    Therefore, even in front of him, she didn''t feel she said anything wrong.


    Brad''s bright eyes dimmed. He grunted and sipped the porridge.


    Luke frowned at the woman beside him, saying unhappily, "Since when can you make decisions for


    me? Can''t you see me sitting here?"


    "So are you going to apany him today? " Eileen raised her head, asking drily.


    Luke was stunned, looking at Brad.


    The child''s mouth rested on the edge of the bowl, gazing at him expectantly.


    As he looked at the little face that was simr to his, Luke''s heart melted. "You don¡¯t want me to go


    with you? Sorry! I''m going!¡±


    Eileen froze.


    Brad, however, was already leaping for joy, cheering, "Mom, Dad is going with us!"


    "Well, eat your breakfast."


    She came out of her trance. He had always done things out of the ordinary. She never knew what


    was in his mind.


    Yet it was probably the first andst birthday with his dad for Brad.


    After breakfast, Brad changed his clothes. Luke was standing in front of the door with his car keys.


    Both of them were ready to go.


    Only Eileen hadn''te out yet. She was washing the dishes in the kitchen.


    As time passed, Luke became impatient, shouting at the kitchen, "Why are you so annoying? Can''t


    you just wash them aftering back? Do you have to make us wait?


    The next moment, Eileen, who finished doing dishes, walked out.


    She quietly took off the rubber gloves and her apron.


    Finally, they set off.


    Luke drove himself. He didn''t call his driver over.


    Eileen sat next to Brad in the back seat.


    Brad was precocious, but now he revealed a child''s nature, curiously looking at the car and patting


    the seat. "Daddy''s car is great!"


    From the moment Eileen sat in the back seat, Luke¡¯s face was gloomy as if he would explode.


    Luke¡¯s face softened as he heard this.


    Brad had never been to an amusement park.


    Although he didn''t say it directly, he implied that he wanted to go to the amusement park.


    Eileen hated the crowded ces.


    However, she couldn''t let the child down again, so she agreed.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The amusement park was always lively, and it happened to be a holiday. Thus, there were even


    more people than usual.


    The car stopped at the parking lot. The three of them got out.


    Eileen asked Luke for his ID card. She had t o buy tickets with it.


    A sweet female voice came over, "Luke!"


    Following the voice, Eileen saw that it was the woman atst night''s party, Nina.


    Luke was a bit surprised, narrowing his eyes. "Why are you here?"


    "I came with a friend, but she left in the middle. Do you mind if I y with you? I feel so lonely here."


    Nina chuckled, giving Eileen a provocative look.


    Luke was her ymate who grew up with her. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    She had said so. If Eileen refused, it would b e very embarrassing.


    Eileen answered, "No."


    Nina smiled brightly. "Thank you."


    As a result, the three-person trip turned into a four-person trip.


    Along the way, Nina and Luke walked side by side.


    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They were a joy to behold, talking and


    laughing.


    Eileen held Brad''s hand, walking behind them.


    Many people were looking at them. Their eyes were full of admiration when falling o n the woman


    and man walking ahead, but they gave Eileen strange looks.


    Brad, who was excited at first, turned downcast.


    Since this woman came, Dad hadn''t spoken to him or Mom.


    Suddenly, Luke stopped, turned around, and beckoned to Brad.


    Brad immediately let go of Eileen''s hand, running over.


    "Do you want to ride a flying chair?" Luke asked.


    Brad nodded repeatedly.


    He then turned to look at Eileen.


    She waved her hand. "Just y yourselves.


    I can''t ride it now. I''ll just wait here."


    Luke indifferently nced at her.


    The three of them sat in the flying chair.


    The chairs were slowly started and thrown out in all directions as if flying through the air.


    Eileen watched quietly.


    She looked down at her feet with a bitter smile, thinking, "Who do you think you are? Stop making a


    fool of yourself!"


    Coming down from the flying chair, Brad became lively.


    Then they rode the roller coaster and the log flume. Eileen didn''t join them, just standing by.


    After ying for a while, Brad became close to Nina.


    He took Nina and Luke''s hands, smiling all the way.


    Eileen walked behind, staring at them quietly.


    They looked like a family of three.


    If she died, would Brad also take Luke and another woman''s hands like this and call them Dad and


    Mom?


    Just thinking of it brought a stabbing pain t o her heart. She felt it was hard to breathe.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She tried tofort herself.


    As she was dead, someone else would love him. That was not bad.


    The three people were used to Eileen refusing to y with them.


    No matter what items they were going to y, they didn''t ask for her opinion anymore as if they had


    forgotten her.


    The three of them walked ahead.


    Brad was talking cheerfully, Nina listened, sometimes teasing him.


    Eileen was left behind.


    She couldn''t walk as fast as the three people. Thus, they were soon far away from her.


    Most of the people who came to the amusement park were couples or families. She was crippled


    and alone. Some people sized her up with curious eyes.


    She endured, managing to ignore them and slowly moving forward.


    Suddenly, Luke paused.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the woman walking behind them lowered her head. His eyes


    darkened.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    He stood still, asking Nina and Brad.


    The two shook their heads, saying they were not thirsty.


    Luke asked them to wait, then turned around, and walked back to Eileen. In an unfriendly tone, he


    said, "Do you dare to walk slower?"

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Although people¡¯s gaze around was embarrassing, they didn''t make Eileen feel sad. But this


    sentence pierced her heart.


    In order to conceal her sadness, she lowered her head and looked at the ground. "I can''t walk fast,


    so I can''t y. I''ll wait for you in the cafe."


    "You ask me toe to the amusement park. But now you are the one who wants t o leave. You


    trick me on purpose, don''t you?


    Luke looked unhappy and his tone was icy.


    Eileen answered in a louder voice. "How can I y with you? I¡¯m a cripple. You three can go to y.


    I¡¯m only your burden." Luke frowned. His unhappiness dissipated a little, and he pulled her wrist and


    brought her forward.


    Eileen was taken aback.


    She raised her head and looked at his sturdy and broad back.


    Luke was pulling her to walk forward.


    Eileen couldn''t describe her feelings.


    Compared to just now, she felt warmer, as the sharp pain was gradually dissipating.


    For a person like her, she would feel very happy when others gave her a little care.


    Eileen looked down at her and Luke''s hands.


    His hand was well-knotted. His nails were clean and neatly trimmed. When he held her wrist, his hot


    body temperature was transmitted through their skin to her body.


    Eileen''s heart was beating fast, and she was gazing at his back.


    Walking in front of the Ferris wheel, Luke let go of her hand.


    She had heard many romantic stories rted to the Ferris wheel before. Looking u p, she was


    hoping for something, but she was a little nervous.


    Brad held her hand. "Mom, just try the Ferris wheel once, okay? Today is my birthday. You


    apany me to try it!"


    Eileen wanted to try it, and now she happened to have an excuse. So, she answered, "Okay."


    Starting to line up, Brad clung to Luke and held his hand all the time.


    Eileen stood behind them.


    The worker was a fat woman, eating snacks. She didn''t look like a kind person.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When it was Eileen''s turn, she blocked Eileen with her hand. Rolling her eyes, she said directly,


    "You have a problem with your leg. You are a cripple, so you can''t go u p. Go away!"


    All the people in the queue heard these words and looked at Eileen.


    Eileen felt embarrassed and bitter. Feeling that her heart was being pierced by knives, she gripped


    the railing tightly with her hands.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? How can you y the Ferris wheel? You''re a cripple." The fat woman


    snapped impatiently.


    "Yes. Don''t y it. What if there is danger?"


    "It''s for your own good. Stop ying and leave."


    Eileen was like a clown, being surrounded b y onlookers and mocked.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow enveloped the fat woman. Luke grabbed the fat woman by the neckline


    and asked harshly, "Who the hell do you mean by ''cripple''?¡±


    "She walks asymmetrically so she''s obviously a cripple. Except her, who else is a cripple?" The fat


    woman answered in a more unfriendly tone.


    Then Luke directly punched the fat woman in the face.


    The fat woman didn''t expect him to punch her. She stepped back a few steps, with blood flowing out


    of her nose.


    Then the fat woman screamed in pain.


    Several staff members walked over when Luke raised his hand and punched the woman again.


    The arrogant staff members and the fat woman were friends. "You must apologize t o her for


    beating her for no reason.


    Otherwise, the Ferris wheel will not be started!"

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    "You''re daydreaming!"


    "You don¡¯t want to apologize? Call the police to take him away!"


    Apologize?


    This was the funniest word Luke had heard in the past thirty years!


    With his cold gaze falling on these people, h e took out his phone and called the manager of the


    amusement park directly." Come here as fast as you can!"


    The manager rushed here after answering the call.


    Several staff members showed solidarity." He beat her for no reason and refused to apologize. So,


    the Ferris wheel can''t be started."


    Unexpectedly, the manager didn''t even look at them, but looked at Luke respectfully. "Mr.


    Bennington."


    "How dare you allow such people to work a s staff members in my amusement park? They make


    me sick. How dare you recruit them to get sries from me?"


    When Luke scolded others, he was merciless and his words were harsh." Immediately fire them!"


    The manager was so frightened that he sweated all the time. He instantly paid the people and


    asked them to leave.


    "It is he who causes the trouble, but you fire us. Believe it or not, we¡¯ll post the event on the


    Inte?" "Yes, we won''t leave!" "Take photos of him and upload them to the Inte. Let everyone


    see his shameless behavior. He even hit a woman!"


    The several staff members were still grumbling. But the manager warned, "He is the president of the


    Bennington Corporation. If you irritate him, don''t expect your life to be happy. He has the most


    investment in this amusement park. You don''t even know your own boss. Go away!"


    Then the manager immediately dispatched other staff members here to start the Ferris wheel.


    Sitting inside the Ferris wheel, Luke was still unhappy.


    Pulling the shirt casually with one hand, h e undid several buttons on his shirt.


    Then looking at Eileen, who had been silent, he hardened his face and scolded her in front of Brad


    and Nina.


    "Did you deliberately disgrace me? Don''t you have hands or mouth? You should scold the fat


    woman when she scolded you. If you cannot win her, punch her! Pick up bricks and throw them at


    her! If she dares t o hit you, you beat her to bleed!"


    Eileen stared at the slightly swollen joint of his hand, without uttering a word.


    It was so quiet on other people''s Ferris wheels, as they were enjoying staying in a high ce and


    appreciating the beautiful scenery under their feet.


    But on their Ferris wheel, there were only Luke''s dark face and the roar of his tantrum and his


    scolding.


    ncing at Brad, Eileen reminded him, " Don''t teach kids to be bad!"


    "Teach kids to be bad?"


    Luke''s suppressed anger burst out again. H e gritted his teeth. "I said so much but you didn''t listen


    to a single word? Well, if you are bullied by others in the future, don''t show me a sad expression.


    That expression will only make me angry. Remember my words. And you, also remember my


    words!¡±


    Brad nodded quickly, indicating that he knew it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke undid two more buttons on his shirt. Then he picked up the mineral water bottle, unscrewed it,


    and drank water.


    After he gave full vent to his anger, he felt thirsty now!


    Eileen looked at him quietly, feeling very happy, as his behavior just now warmed her whole heart.


    He didn''t ridicule and mock her, but protected her.


    Whether it was because he didn''t want to b e disgraced or because he really couldn''t stand the


    woman''s words, he protected her.


    She had never been protected by him this way. His previous irony and mockery seemed to have


    be unimportant. As long as her beloved man gave her some care, she could forget his past


    harshness and coldness.


    Were all the women like her?


    Perhaps the Ferris wheel could really bring happiness to people.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    The Ferris wheel rose to a very high point, a t which one found everything was so small when


    looking down.


    Eileen gave a smile.


    Maybe it was too high, and Brad felt a little nervous.


    Luke''s shirt was rolled up. Without a word, he put his arm around Brad''s waist.


    Little by little, the Ferris wheel gradually climbed upwards.


    Eileen turned around and looked out of the Ferris wheel.


    As the sun set, the afterglow fell on every corner of the city.


    The sunset was beautiful. Sitting on the highest point of the Ferris wheel, one could appreciate the


    panorama of Lanechett at dusk.


    Eileen was totally gripped by the view.


    Brad grabbed Luke''s arm, with an excited expression on his face.


    Luke''s anger was fading away, and he drank all the mineral water.


    Looking at the opposite side inadvertently, he found Eileen''s expression was satisfied, happy, and


    peaceful. She looked serene and beautiful.


    He raised his lips.


    At this time, she looked a little pleasing to the eye, not as disgusting as usual.


    After leaving the amusement park, Brad turned his head and gazed at the Ferris wheel, feeling


    reluctant to leave.


    "Do you want toe again?¡± Luke read Brad''s thought.


    Brad nodded.


    Luke said, "Come if you want toeter."


    "Does this park belong to you?" Brad raised his chin, as the manager said that this amusement park


    belonged to Luke.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    Brad pped his hands crisply, feeling very proud. "You¡¯re amazing! You''re amazing!"


    Hearing Brad''s words, Luke softened his expression and raised his lips slightly. He rubbed Brad''s


    soft hair.


    Following behind, Eileen gazed at them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This scene was more beautiful than the setting sun just now.


    Afterwards, the four went to a restaurant.


    It was an ordinary small restaurant, where they ordered a few dishes exuding a tempting aroma.


    Nina said, "I originally nned to invite you to a meal. The steak in the opposite restaurant is pretty


    good."


    Eileen put down her fork. "Thank you, Miss Riddle. Brad doesn''t like steak."


    "How about KFC?"


    Nina thought that children liked that kind o f fast food, as every time she passed by KFC, she found


    that there were many children.


    Before Eileen spoke, Brad said, "My mother says that it is junk food. She only lets me eat it once a


    week. I ate it the day before yesterday, so I can''t eat it anymore. If you want to eat it, then go eat it.


    We¡¯ll wait here for you toe back."


    Nina was a little embarrassed.


    However, she quickly reacted and shook her head. "I don''t like fast food either. I thought you liked


    it."


    Brad shook his head.


    Only Luke and Nina were talking at the table while eating, after which a fruit cake was delivered.


    The beautiful cake was topped with fruits, which tempted people to eat.


    Brad closed his eyes and put his small hands on his chest to make a wish.


    He secretly made a wish in his heart. ''I hope Mom and Dad will live happily like today every day!''


    Then he blew out the candles and cut the cake.


    Eileen only needed a small piece of cake. Staring at Brad''s happy face, she lowered her eyes


    slightly.


    It was the first time that Luke had apanied Brad to spend his birthday. Brad must be very


    happy.


    Afterwards, she also smiled faintly.


    Brad had never been so happy.


    When Eileen thought that Luke held her hand, defended her and protected her in the amusement


    park this afternoon, her smile became wider and wider.


    As she ate much during dinner, Nina suggested taking a walk in the nearby park.


    The lights were on in the park. The scents o f flowers and grass mixed together, which


    were pleasing to the nose.


    It was a little cold at night.


    There was ake in the park, where some people were fishing.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Luke asked a staff worker to give him a fishing rod and sat down by theke.


    His hobby was also fishing, the same as Kingsley''s. But he hadn¡¯t fished for more than a year.


    Nina also asked for a fishing rod.


    They two sat side by side.


    Eileen and Brad sat behind them.


    Patience and quietness were important in fishing. No one spoke, and it was so quiet.


    Although Brad was a child, he was very patient.


    Hey on Eileen''sp and gazed at theke.


    With a cold wind, he was sneezing and rubbing his nose with his little hand.


    Suddenly, Luke took off his suit jacket and handed it to Eileen.


    Then he turned around again nkly.


    When feeling the hot temperature of the jacket, Eileen felt so warm.


    ''It turns out that Luke can also be a good father.¡¯


    ''As long as he wants, he can be a father as good as Kingsley.¡¯


    Lying on herp, Brad said in a low voice," Mom, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s jacket!"


    Eileen nodded.


    She opened the jacket and wrapped Brad¡¯s small body inside.


    He was too small after all. When he wore the jacket, its edge dropped on the ground and he looked


    like a cute clown.


    "Ha ha..."


    Eileenughed out loud.


    Hearing theughter, Luke nced back and smiled, with a tender expression on his face.


    Eileen saw his expression and smile clearly.


    She had never seen Luke like this before!


    It turned out that he would smile so tenderly at Brad and her!


    She suddenly wished that time stayed at this moment!


    Luke''s fishing skills were good.


    After a while, he pulled up the shaking fishing rod, on which there was a big fish.


    Brad pped his palms and jumped. "Dad i s great."


    He squatted by the barrel, staring at the fish swimming around.


    However, at this moment, there was the sound of something dropping into theke.


    The sound was very loud in the quiet night.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen heard it, too.


    When she was confused about what dropped into theke, she saw Luke throw away his fishing


    rod.


    He suddenly stood up.


    With a dark and anxious expression on his face, his eyes were fixed on theke.


    Nina, who was sitting beside him, also stood up. "What dropped into theke?"


    Luke didn''t speak, neglecting her words. He just stared closely at theke, annoyed and unhappy,


    with an anxious look. His expression clearly indicated that the thing falling into theke was very


    important to him.


    After a while, what had dropped didn''t float on theke.


    Luke got more irritable and impatient. One could feel that he seemed to be out of control, and his


    pupils turned scarlet.


    Taking a deep breath, Luke tightened his body, closed his eyes, and tried to get close t o theke.


    Obviously, he nned to plunge into the water.


    When Eileen read his thought, her heart began to jump wildly.


    He couldn''t swim at all, and he had a great fear of water!


    So, how could she let him jump into theke?


    She rushed over and grabbed his arm directly. "What dropped?"


    But Luke was in an unusually bad mood at this time. He was impatient and irritable, breathing


    quickly.


    Her blocking made him lose his temper. Then he took his arm out of her hands and shouted, "Go


    away!"

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Eileen lurched to her feet and fell to the ground.


    Luke kept walking toward theke. When h e stepped into theke, the feeling of coldness and


    nausea immediately surrounded him.


    Luke suddenly felt as if he was being strangled and unable to breathe.


    But Luke did not stop and continued to walk towards the depths of theke.


    His body was already shaking.


    As long as Luke decided to do something, h e would definitely insist on doing it.


    After taking a deep breath, Eileen walked over quickly and pushed Luke away with force. Then


    Eileen jumped into theke.


    Nina was shocked.


    Luke was stunned for a moment after he had steadied himself.


    Eileen looked at him from theke and asked, "What fell into theke?"


    Luke came to his senses and shouted angrily at her, "Eileen, what the hell are you doing?"


    "What is it? The water is too cold. I can''t hold on for long. All you can do now is save my time!"


    Eileen made up her mind to help Luke.


    They stared at each other across theke for a few seconds. Then Lukepromised and told her


    what he had dropped in theke and where it was.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, Eileen held it and sank into theke.


    There were ripples rippling on the surface o f theke.


    Luke calmed down and immediately called the staff.


    Theke was not very deep, but there was a lot of silt in theke, so Eileen could not see clearly.


    She decided to close her eyes and groped randomly into theke.


    It was very cold at night and the temperature in theke was low. As Eileen stayed in theke


    longer and longer, she felt colder and colder.


    Looking at the still water, Luke smoked irritably.


    As her legs gradually went numb, Eileen knew she had to end it quickly.


    Otherwise, it would be very dangerous for Eileen to wait until she had leg cramps before leaving.


    Bracelet, bracelet, bracelet...


    Eileen repeated it in her mind and speeded up her search.


    Luke walked back and forth on thekeshore, smoking one cigarette after another. He couldn''t help


    but curse angrily, "Fuck!"


    After a long time, theke was still calm. Eileen still did note out of theke.


    Luke felt frightened and agitated. He yelled at theke, "Eileen, get out of theke! Can you hear


    me?"


    Luke couldn''t get the slightest response.


    Suppressing the irritation that rose in his heart, Luke gritted his teeth and prepared t o jump into the


    lake.


    He only took two steps forward and heard a sound of tter.


    Coming out of the water, Eileen brushed her hair back and wiped the water off her face. She said


    loudly, "I found it."


    The bright moonlight reflected on her fair and excited face.


    At this moment, Luke held his breath and looked calm.


    Eileen returned to the shore and her clothes were already soaked.


    The water on her body kept flowing downward.


    However, Eileen did not have time to pay attention to her condition but walked quickly to the street


    lamp.


    She opened the palm of her hand, wherey a bracelet.


    Eileen unconsciously showed a smile and sighed with relief.


    She saw the bracelet clearly in the light of themp.


    In the next moment, Eileen was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Luke walked over and took the bracelet from her palm.


    He gazed at the bracelet and stopped frowning.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    He looked relieved after she found the bracelet.


    Eileen saw his lips curve up into a gentle smile.


    She felt a sharp pain in the heart as if a piece of broken ss had sliced into it. In the light, she saw


    the bracelet clearly.


    It was engraved with "from Zora to Luke".


    Suddenly, she understood why he was so furious as if the most important thing in his life was lost


    when it dropped into theke.


    The indescribable bitterness and pain spread through her.


    She felt she helped her rival in love, though


    Zora was dead.


    She knew he couldn''t swim and was afraid of water.


    Thus, the moment she saw him shivering and trying to get into theke, she didn''t want him to


    suffer and pushed him away.


    She jumped into theke to find the bracelet for him, but she didn''t expect it to b e a gift from Zora.


    It was understandable that he acted like that.


    Except for Zora''s gifts, whose gifts would h e treasure as his life?


    It was indeed masochistic for her to do that!


    He didn¡¯t ask her to get into the water. Instead, he reprimanded her and told her to go ashore. She


    insisted on jumping down t o find it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Since she got to the shore, he had fixed his eyes on the bracelet without even looking a t her.


    He didn''t see her wet clothes.


    Nor did he see her shuddering in the cold wind with her pale face and blue lips.


    Eileen felt prick all over.


    She drooped her hands, pinching her thighs fiercely. It hurt so much. He only cared about his


    bracelet, but never her safety.


    Her life wasn''t even worthy of a bracelet.


    He was still staring at it. She was numb with pain. There was no point in staying any longer. She


    called Brad over, moving forward like a robot.


    Brad nced at his father and then caught up with his mother.


    He stretched out his warm little hands to touch her cold hands, saying in a choked voice, "Mom, I''ll


    warm your hands.¡±


    "I''m not cold. Put on your clothes. Otherwise, you may catch a cold."


    Eileen avoided his little hands, shook her sleeves, and adjusted his coat.


    "Mom, wear this coat!"


    Brad wanted to take it off.


    She stopped him. "I''ll definitely get a cold, and so will you if you take off the coat. That will be worse.


    Wear it yourself. If you''re ill, I won''t have the energy to take care of you.¡±


    Brad finally didn''t take off the coat, afraid that she would get angry.


    His legs were slightly painful, but he didn''t dare to tell them.


    He had the frame that was used to fix his legs removed. The doctor said he recovered faster than


    expected and told him to take a short walk. He walked a long way today. His legs began to hurt.


    When Luke came out of his trance, he saw the back of the mother and son leaving.


    He frowned and quickly walked over to block Eileen''s way.


    She put her head down, her eyes closed.


    The water was flowing down. She stepped around him without looking up at him, walking forward.


    At this moment, her heart was as cold as water.


    Yet Luke stopped her again.


    No matter she turned left or right, he followed her.


    "What do you want?" Finally, she raised her pale face, staring at him.


    "You jumped into theke yourself. Who are you angry at? Did I ask you to do that?"


    He nced at her dripping wet clothes and himself, realizing that he had given his coat to Brad.


    "Well, I deserved it. I''m just a masochist. Is that okay?" Eileen said.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Luke felt rather ufortable with Eileen''s words.


    And the indescribable cold expression on her face was even more irritating to Luke.


    At this moment, Luke just let it go. Seeing Ninae, Luke said, "Could I borrow your jacket for a


    moment?"


    Nina knew what he was going to do and didn¡¯t want to lend it to him. Then she said, "I¡¯m wearing a


    skirt inside."


    "Just for a moment. I won''t keep it long!"


    Luke''s face darkened a bit, and then he added, "Just ten minutes!"


    Since Luke had said so, reluctant as Nina was, she took off her jacket and handed it t o Luke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Luke reached out and took it, and then he handed it to Eileen, "Put it on!"


    "I don¡¯t need it!" weak as Eileen''s voice was, she sounded firm.


    "Put it on!"


    Luke''s tone was firmer than hers, and it sounded like he wasmanding her to take the jacket.


    His arm was still outstretched towards her with Nina''s jacket hanging from his fingertips.


    Staring at the ground, Eileen did not look u p at him and said, "Miss Riddle will feel cold. I am not


    cold and I do not need it!"


    At this moment, there was a gust of cold wind. Eileen, who was wearing little could


    not help but shiver.


    As Luke gazed at the water drops, his eyes deepened, "Don''t make a fool of yourself and don''t think


    that I¡¯m caring for you. I just hate to owe you!"


    Despite Luke''s insistence, Eileen remained expressionless as just now. "I said it. I''m not cold. I do


    not want it. Don''t you hear m e?"


    In the end, Luke was annoyed. His eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    His voice was as cold as ice and was tinged with anger, "You are not cold? Your face and your lips


    are as pale as ashes. And you shiver a lot. Eileen, what the hell are you thinking? What''s the point


    of being pretentious?"


    ''What¡¯s the point of being pretentious?''


    Luke was being sarcastic.


    Was she being pretentious in his eyes? Had she ever been in a position to be pretentious?


    A mocking smile lifted the corners of her mouth. Perhaps because Eileen was numb now, she


    gathered the greatest courage at this time.


    Eileen took Brad¡¯s hand and walked past Luke without turning her head or responding to him.


    If it had been before, she certainly would not have the guts.


    "Stop!"


    Lukepletely lost his temper.


    He strode over on his long legs and stood i n Eileen''s way. He gave her a harsh look," Are you


    taking it or not?"


    "No!" Eileen replied without the slightest hesitation.


    Luke gave a creepier sneer, "Your temper is getting worse and worse!"


    "The body is mine, I know better than anyone what I need or don''t need. If you are so insistent


    because I jumped into theke to help you pick up the bracelet, then you don''t have to do things like


    this! Since today you also helped me out in the amusement park, we don''t owe each other anything


    from now on!"


    Today she was indeed bravest. She retorted. And she did both what was right and what wasn''t.


    He helped her without any hesitation. He just did it by instinct!


    ''We don''t owe each other anything from now on...''


    Luke red at Eileen and there was me i n his eyes. With his chest rising up and down violently,


    Luke said, "Well, well, so it turns out I am being nosy. Are we even? The moment you crawled to my


    bed, you are never able to pay back the debts you owed to me!"


    After saying that, Luke turned around. He threw the jacket over to Nina and left.


    Looking at this scene, Nina put on her jacket and followed Luke out. Eileen and Brad were left at the


    park.


    It waspletely expected Luke never cared for her and Brad.


    Today, she had thought there would be a change in him, but it turned out she thought too much.


    A leopard doesn''t change its spots.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Even if Luke didn¡¯t care about her, didn''t he care about his son?


    It was sote. Wasn''t he worried that Brad would catch a cold?


    Eileen''s face darkened. She coughed a bit and took Brad¡¯s hand, walking in the opposite direction.


    As Brad''s soles hurt, he tiptoed slowly.


    He turned around and looked in the direction that Luke had left. He thought, " Why could my dad not


    let my mom take his car?"


    His mother would catch a cold in her wet clothes.


    Seeing the child''s clumsy steps, Eileen squatted down, wrapped him in the big jacket tightly, and


    then picked him up.


    Brad struggled, "Mom, I can walk on my own."


    "I get wet, but I still have strength. Don''t touch me, or you¡¯ll get wet." Eileen said.


    Her clothes were extremely wet and became heavy. Her shoes were also wet. She could not walk


    steadily with her crippled legs.


    Eileen was exhausted when she walked out of the big park.


    She wanted to hail a taxi, but she was in such a mess that the driver would not be willing to take


    her.


    Taking a bus would attract a lot of attention for they were so messy. Because Brad was beside her,


    she didn''t want to do that.


    After standing there for a while, Eileen took a taxi and paid the driver more than usual.


    There were stic bags in the taxi, so she opened them.


    Some of them were put under her hips, while others were put under her feet. She didn''t want to dirty


    the taxi.


    Brad sat next to her obediently.


    Furious Luke drove the Bentley fast, like racing the car.


    He flew on the road without paying attention to traffic lights.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Nina instinctively grasped the seat belt, and her heart was in her


    mouth.


    After Luke drove some distance, he suddenly stepped on the brake.


    "Hiss-"


    The tires rubbed against the ground, making ear-piercing sounds.


    His face darkened.


    He turned the car around and drove back.


    Somehow, the image that Eileen was drenched and was trembling in the cold wind appeared in his


    mind. She was very cold, like a ghost.


    Eileen had picked up the bracelet for Luke, so he had to repay her kindness well!


    The car parked outside and then Luke ran into the park.


    He searched the park and ran from the entrance to the ce where he had just left, but he did not


    see them.


    At this time, Eileen and Brad had arrived at the apartment. They paid the taxi driver and went


    upstairs.


    As soon as she returned to the apartment, she helped Brad take off the big jacket and then went to


    the bathroom.


    She took off all her wet clothes and stepped into the bathtub. She felt somewhat hot and somewhat


    cold and she trembled.


    Closing her eyes, she sank into her thoughts.


    She had thought that it would be a pleasant and memorable trip today, but she had never thought


    that...


    Especially in the amusement park, she felt the happiness that she had never felt before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that moment, she felt that all the grievances she had suffered before were worthy.


    She thought that the Ferris wheel made her happy, but when they went to the park, her fantasy was


    immediately shattered.


    It turned out that one could be dragged out o f happiness at once.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    A ck luxury car was parked downstairs.


    Luke looked up and saw the lights on through the window.


    Obviously, Eileen and Brad had returned home.


    He took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and started smoking.


    Later, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground.


    The me flickered in the night. He drove away without going upstairs.


    Eileen had a cold.


    Feeling dizzy, she held her forehead and sat on the sofa.


    Brad took a ss of warm water from the water fountain.


    Then he squatted by the drawer and rummaged for something.


    After that, he walked back to Eileen with a few cold pills in his hand and said, "Mom, take the


    medicine."


    Eileen froze, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    She rubbed his hair, took the medicine, and said, "Do you want to eat something?"


    She was unfortunate.


    However, Brad was really sensible and considerate. Her heart ached for him.


    "I''m not hungry." Brad shook his head, fiddled with the sofa, and said, "Is Dading back tonight?"


    "No. Go to bed. You should go to school tomorrow."


    She took him to the bedroom calmly.


    Brad looked up and said, "Will Dad live in the vi?"


    "Maybe. He has a lot of vis. Just go to sleep." She patted him lightly.


    Luke had a lot of vis in Lanechett. How could she possibly know where he lived?


    She didn¡¯t know exactly how many vis h e had in Lanechett.


    She just knew that he often returned to the Bennington family''s vi when he was in Lanechett.


    Although no one was in the Bennington family''s vi, he spent almost half of the time there.


    His parents, grandpa and sister died one after another.


    Only Luke was there now.


    It was said that no woman seemed to have ever been there.


    Over the years, he had been with some women. He either yed with them or had sex with them.


    But none of them had been in the Bennington family''s vi.


    Since he didn''te back, she wasn''t that nervous but felt rxed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, thinking about her condition and Brad, she was anxious and upset.


    Going back to the bedroom, she opened the wardrobe and inadvertently saw a few men''s suits,


    which were left by Luke in the past few days.


    After ncing at them, Eileen took out the clothes she wanted to wear and closed the wardrobe.


    Since Luke wasn¡¯t in the apartment, she felt morefortable.


    She thought the apartment was more spacious than before, but she felt empty.


    Luke didn''te back that night.


    She thought that he didn''t love her, so he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and heartbroken for her.


    She walked in the parkte at night with Brad, but he didn¡¯t look back at them.


    She had already known this would happen.


    But why did she have expectations for him?


    The next day.


    After sending Brad to school, she started painting.


    When Brad left, he said there would be a parent-teacher meeting at school. She refused and asked


    Brandy to attend it.


    She caught a bad cold. Moreover, she had stayed in the rain for a long time on a cold day. She felt


    drowsy.


    Putting down her paintbrush, she went back to her bedroom andy down on the bed.


    Her forehead was still very hot. She closed her eyes and curled up.


    She was unconscious.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    She didn''t know whether she was in a dream.


    Her mind was in a fog as she saw Luke walk in.


    His face was still gloomy. He touched her forehead, then took out his cell phone, and made a call.


    She somehow felt a prick in her arm.


    When she looked up, she had already been put on a drip.


    Immediately after that, she heard Luke say in sepulchral tones, "You think you''re so tough, don''t


    you?"


    She tried to say something but her throat was dry. She murmured, "Water..."


    She vaguely heard his low oath.


    "Why didn¡¯t you die of thirst?"


    Then the water slowly flowed into her mouth and instantly moistened her throat, leaving the


    sweetness on her tongue.


    She pursed her lips in satisfaction and closed her eyes.


    The dream was vivid, but she knew it was just a dream.


    She could distinguish between dreams and reality.


    She slept for a long time.


    Eileen opened her eyes.


    She saw Brad lying there with a worried look on his small face. Brandy brought over a bowl of


    porridge.


    Luke wasn''t in the room.


    Her eyes dimmed as she slowly sat up. " Thank you, Brandy."


    Brandy waved his hand. "Hurry up and eat i t. Brad was worried about you. He has been staying


    here with you and hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet."


    "I can''t cook myself now. Brandy, there is a restaurant downstairs. Can you please buy us a few


    dishes?"


    Brandy said okay and left.


    As Eileen finished the porridge, Brandy came back. He heated the remaining porridge in the pot.


    She asked Brandy and Brad to eat together.


    Brandy refused. She said, "Please. Brad won''t eat alone. I can''t feel at ease without you eating with


    him."


    Hearing this, Brandy agreed and sat down.


    "By the way..." She dropped her eyes, saying tentatively, "Brandy, did you see Luke when you


    came?"


    Perhaps she wasn''t dreaming.


    Brandy shook his head. "No, Mr.


    Bennington went to thepany to deal with work."


    After all, she was a little too cocky.


    Brad took a te, put some of the dishes on it, then held it to her, and handed her another bowl of


    porridge. "Mom hasn¡¯t eaten as much as me. Eat some more."


    Eileen had no appetite, but looking at his little face, she took the te and forced herself to eat.


    Brad was considerate. The dishes he chose were all light.


    He was brought up by Eileen. He knew well about her habits.


    After eating, Eileen asked him to go to rest.


    He refused and wanted to sit by her side.


    He hadn''t been this clingy for a long time. Eileen sighed, threw back the quilt, and patted the bed,


    "Come here."


    Brad obediently took off his shoes, put them neatly next to hers, and got into bed.


    "Let¡¯s sleep here tonight. We haven''t slept together since you grew up," Eileen said," sleep with


    Mom every day from now on, 0 K?"


    Brad was surprised but more excited!


    "Okay!" He nodded vigorously and hugged her. "Mommy is so soft and smells so good!"


    Eileen took out the photo albums.


    There were three heavy albums of pictures of Brad from the age of one to eight.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Look. You were so small."


    Other people took their children to the photo studios for mour shots, but she didn¡¯t.


    mour shots were beautiful but contrived.


    Brad''s photos were all taken by her. She held the camera, pushed him out, and captured his


    mischievous looks.


    In so many photos, there were only Brad and her.


    Luke didn''t appear in them.


    He didn''t like to be photographed and had never stayed long in Lanechett, let alone stayed with


    Brad and her.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Many photos were new to Brad. He felt excited, flipping through the albums with interest.


    Eileen was also looking at the photos attentively.


    She wanted to take all these images to heart.


    She wanted to remember these moments forever!


    It was still early. Brad couldn''t sleep and asked to watch TV. Eileen agreed.


    He was very fascinated with a cartoon seriestely, which looked quite good.


    She would asionally watch it with him. I


    t was interesting and funny.


    Eileen pressed the button on the remote control. As she switched to an entertainment news


    channel, her hands trembled faintly.


    She quickly turned over.


    Brad didn''t notice it.


    Passing the remote control to Brad, she took out her phone and checked the entertainment news.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was the news of Luke and a woman. They were caughting in and out of a hotel together.


    The woman¡¯s face was uncovered.


    Eileen¡¯s pupils were dted in shock.


    The woman looked like Zora. Even their dressing styles were the same!


    If she didn''t know that Zora had died, she would have thought that it was Zora who came back from


    the dead.


    They were so simr!


    He went to the hotel with that woman...


    Eileen''s chest heaved. She breathed quickly, sunk in thought.


    Brad shook her arm. "Mom, it''s starting! Look!"


    Her eyes fell on the TV, but her mind was o n something else.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about the news.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that there would be a carbon


    copy of Zora in this world!


    She was stunned and even frightened by the uncanny resemnce between the two people.


    Brad was calling her, asking her to watch T V.


    Eileen roused herself and tried to calm down.


    She closed the news page on the phone and watched the cartoon with him.


    Since they quarreled that day, Luke had nevere back here.


    It had been a few days.


    Her cold was almost gone. She just coughed sometimes.


    Brad was doing his homework while she was painting.


    While painting, one needed to be in a good mood. Otherwise, they could only screw it u


    P-


    Not in the mood for painting, Eileen put away the canvas and the paint.


    Brad wanted to eat chicken. She had already bought the ingredients and intended to cook them for


    him.


    Brad had always been a helpful child.


    When she was busy in the kitchen, he walked up and down to help her.


    She told him to go out and y. Many of his ssmates lived in this neighborhood. She thought


    after he yed for a while, she could have cooked the chicken.


    With a nod, Brad walked towards the door.


    Eileen leaned back, saying, "Don''t run too far. Just y inside the neighborhood.¡±


    He nodded.


    He finished what he was doing and tidied u p before leaving.


    This was the habit Eileen had helped him develop when he was young.


    Looking at his small back, Eileen smiled slightly.


    The process was troublesome and took a lot of time.


    Yet she was very patient, cooking while cleaning up the rooms.


    As she was washing clothes, someone knocked on the door.


    She had to stop and go to the door.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Outside the door stood a woman wearing expensive and fashionable clothes.


    Eileen asked confusedly, "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "Are you the nanny of this house?" the woman looked her up and down.


    "No," Eileen answered, "I am the homeowner. What do you want?"


    "Brad is your son?" the woman asked with a frown.


    Eileen nodded.


    "Well, your son hit my son. His forehead is still bleeding. What are you going to do?" the woman


    said, turning sideways.


    Brad and a boy of his age were standing behind the woman.


    The boy had a slight bruise on his forehead, and Brad was standing straight with a stubborn look.


    "What happened?" Eileen ignored the woman, staring seriously at Brad.


    Brad nced at the boy without speaking.


    "Brad, I''ll ask you again. What the hell is wrong with you?" She lost her temper, scowling. "Who


    gave you permission to fight?"


    The woman stood by with a gloating look, finally saying, "Since he won''t say it, let me tell you! My


    son took a newspaper with a picture of your husband and another woman in the hotel. He said,


    ''Your dad doesn''t want your mom anymore'', and then your son rushed to him!"


    Of course, the woman made it much milder.


    What her son said was very harsh.


    Eileen was stunned and looked at Brad.


    Brad avoided her eyes, obstinately staring down at the ground.


    "It''s normal for children to fight. Since it''s Brad''s fault, I apologize," she said.


    The woman didn¡¯t want to let her go. "Oh, is that all? My son¡¯s forehead was broken!"


    Hearing this, Eileen pulled out her wallet and took out a dor bill. "Just buy a Band-Aid and put it


    on. "


    The woman''s mouth was agape in disbelief. "One ... one dor?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You don¡¯t want it?"


    Looking at the woman''s mocking expression, she continued, "A Band-Aid only costs 10 cents. It''s


    enough to buy ten."


    Brad had never hit other kids before.


    There must be a reason that he did so.


    She believed Brad.


    "Nonsense! Can I ask for a dor? You think I am a beggar?" the woman burbled.


    Eileen was indifferent to what she said, reaching out to pull Brad over and directly closing the door


    in front of the woman.


    As the door was about to close, she heard the woman say, "That''s why he''s so rude! It''s ridiculous


    to expect a cripple to teach her child well! No wonder her husband went to the hotel with another


    woman.¡±


    Eileen froze with her hand on the doorknob.


    It turned out that no matter how well she educated her child, others would look down upon them.


    She didn''t care what others said about herself, but she couldn''t stand them doubting Brad!


    However, when she opened the door, the mother and son had already left.


    Brad nervously gazed at her, not daring to speak.


    She sat down, asking, "Are you hurt?"


    Biting his lip, Brad pulled up his clothes.


    There were bleeding wounds on his arm.


    Eileen found the first-aid kit, used a cotton swab soaked in alcohol to disinfect his wounds. Afraid


    that he couldn''t bear the pain, she put a piece of candy into his mouth. "Bite it.¡±


    The room was silent.


    He was braver than other children and didn¡¯t scream in pain.


    "If anyone hits you, hit back, understand?"


    Brad''s small brow furrowed. "Mom, didn¡¯t you say I can¡¯t fight and should get along with other kids?"


    Eileen admonished, stressing each word," But it''s more important for you to protect yourself from


    being hurt."


    "Okay." Brad nodded.


    Only after a long while did he ask in a low voice, "Mom, is it true that Dad doesn''t want us


    anymore?"


    She paused for a moment before answering, "No. That woman is just his colleague."

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    "Then..."


    Brad still wanted to ask something, Eileen cut him off, "Why do you have so many questions today?


    You haven''t finished with the encyclopedia I bought you, right? Go and read it."


    As if remembering something, Brad added, "Mom, my schoolbag is torn."


    She took Brad out to buy a new schoolbag and some clothes for him. The new season wasing,


    but he didn''t have enough clothes.


    They went to the third floor of the mall. The children''s department was there.


    There were domestic and foreign brands.


    She went to the domestic brand outlets.


    Brad was so sensible that he never asked for toys unless he liked them very much.


    She picked out a few medium-priced clothes and a schoolbag.


    After that, she took Brad to the esctor and went downstairs.


    As the esctor slowly went down, Eileen inadvertently saw the familiar figure of a man.


    It was Luke!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A woman stood beside him. She could only see her side face.


    Eileen looked at her very carefully. The woman''s side face was simr to Zora''s.


    It was the woman who went to the hotel with him that night.


    The children''s products were sold on the third floor, while the women¡¯s clothing department was on


    the second floor.


    The woman was carrying a bag of clothes i n her hand. She was shopping.


    Luke was apanying her.


    Eileen couldn''t help gripping the handrail, her heart aching.


    He had never bought anything for her, nor had he taken Brad to buy anything.


    Now, he was shopping with another woman.


    This was such a sharp contrast!


    He had entirely different attitudes toward the people he loved and didn''t love.


    The moment the esctor sent them to the first floor, Luke happened to look over.


    They stared at each other from a distance.


    Eileen quickly dropped her head.


    Although he was her husband, she couldn''t use or question him.


    She could only ignore them like a stranger.


    How wretched she was!


    As if she didn''t see them, she took Brad¡¯s hand, blocking his view.


    They walked out of the crowded mall. The sunlight beamed down. She suddenly felt dizzy, swaying.


    The pain was not sharp.


    Yet it slowly deepened, piercing her to the heart. She couldn''t resist it at all.


    Brad didn''t notice her odd expression.


    He carried his schoolbag and clothes,


    moving slowly.


    When someone looked at Eileen queerly, he fiercely red at them like a small beast.


    She took a deep breath to calm down, then took Brad to the pharmacy, and bought him calcium


    tablets.


    She didn''t want to recall what she had just seen in the mall.


    However, it was difficult for her to forget it.


    One couldn''t easily forget some things as they wished, just like they couldn''t get rid o f the pain they


    were suffering.


    It was almost impossible.


    People were not machines. They had emotions and thoughts.


    Returning to the apartment, Eileen made a lunch of Brad''s favorite food.


    After glimpsing Eileen and Brad, Luke wrinkled his brow.


    He was somehow in a fret, getting more and more upset.


    He wanted to smoke.


    He went to the smoking area, then took out a cigarette and lit it, looking down through the ss.


    Eileen and Brad were walking on the opposite side of the street.


    They moved very slowly.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    The two of them held hands and carried things. She hobbled in the mall.


    Her posture was so obtrusive...


    Rosaria was still choosing clothes.


    Subconsciously, she chose the styles that Zora liked.


    She knew that only in this way would Luke be happy and be nice to her.


    In the past, she always thought that he was very abnormal, as he treated her as another woman,


    but now she didn''t feel that way anymore.


    Others may think Luke was abnormal while in her eyes, he was too affectionate and just could not


    forget his beloved woman. That was why he treated her as his beloved woman.


    If there could be a man who could treat her like this, she would be overjoyed!


    After staying in Santabaca for so long, she gradually felt empty and lonely.


    In addition, she had reached a certain age, and she wanted a boyfriend. Many of her friends had


    boyfriends or girlfriends. Only she was unattached.


    It was not that she was unwilling to find a boyfriend, but that after meeting Luke, she found no man


    wasparable to him.


    Luke''s appearance and family background were very good.


    Though he lost his temper, that happened rarely.


    Most of the time, he was very good to her.


    As long as she imitated the look and talk of Zora and dressed like Zora, he could control his temper


    and treat her nicely.


    Since he pped her in Santabaca at that time, he had never beat her again.


    Although he sent her to Kingsley''s bed, she believed that it was only his n.


    Though Kingsley did not touch her, she firmly believed that Luke would not allow Kingsley to touch


    her.


    He would definitely appear at the juncture t o protect her.


    She always had such a thought in her mind.


    Luke liked her!


    There were many women who looked like Zora. He was so rich and powerful that he could have


    found a woman more resembling Zora than her.


    Or he could make a woman undergo stic surgery and look the same as Zora.


    But why didn''t he do so? Why did he find her?


    Everything was arranged by God.


    She was destined to meet him...


    The destiny could not be changed.


    On the other side.


    It waste at night. Brad was watching TV.


    Eileen sat next to him, wandering.


    When her phone rang, she answered it.


    It was Brandy¡¯s call. He said that Luke had some documents left in the apartment and asked her to


    send them to the Bennington family''s vi.


    Hearing this, Eileen refused tly. "Sorry, I don''t have time, and it¡¯s not convenient for me."


    "Mrs. Bennington, please help me. Mr. Bennington asked me to fetch the documents, but my son is


    in the hospital at the moment and I cannot leave!"


    Brandy was very helpless.


    Luke needed them urgently, but Brandy really couldn''t leave the hospital.


    His sry was not low, and he didn''t want t o lose his job.


    Brandy was a good person and helped Eileen a lot. He helped her when she caught a bad cold. So,


    she had to do him this favor.


    In the end, she agreed. "Okay"


    The documents were ced on the shelf.


    Eileen put on her coat.


    Brad ran over. "Mom, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the Bennington family''s vi t o send documents to your dad. Do you want to stay at


    home or go with me?" she asked.


    But before Brad spoke, she made the decision. "Go and put on your coat. If you stay at home alone,


    I''ll worry about you."


    "The Bennington family''s vi? Is that the ce where Dad lives?" Brad asked curiously.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Eileen suddenly recalled that she had been there several times when Luke''s grandfather was alive.


    Since his grandfather''s death, she had never gone there.


    Luke did not allow people to step into the vi easily.


    For him, it was the main residence of the Bennington family, and ordinary people could not enter


    there at will, even including his own son.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Perhaps he wanted to maintain the quietness of the Bennington family, or more perhaps to keep the


    appearance of the vi the same as his family members were alive.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He didn¡¯t allow others to enter the Bennington family''s vi.


    Brad had seen photos of his grandparents, great-grandfather and aunt, as there were their photos


    in the apartment, which were sent by Luke.


    Wrapping the coat around Brad, Eileen hailed a taxi and headed for the vi.


    The car drove quickly.


    Within half an hour, they arrived at the vi.


    The vi upied arge area, and the surrounding environment was beautiful, with fresh air. It


    was an independent vi, which was built while Luke¡¯s grandfather was still alive.


    There was a security guard next to the hollow carved gate, who recognized Eileen and allowed her


    to enter the vi.


    She took Brad and walked forward.


    The vi was actually very magnificent, retro and solemn.


    As many members of the Bennington family died these years, not many people lived here, and the


    vi was tinged with desertedness.


    Walking to the door, Eileen pressed the doorbell.


    The door opened, but she was stunned and pinched Brad''s hand subconsciously.


    Brad was in pain, but looking at his mother''s expression, he did not speak.


    It was Rosaria who opened the door.


    Eileen felt that her heart was being stung b y needles. But she endured the pain and asked, "Where


    is Luke?"


    Rosaria knew that Luke was married and had a child, and that the rtionship between him and his


    wife was not good. He and his wife only met each other a few times a year.


    There was little news about his wife, so nothing about her could be found out.


    Therefore, Rosaria didn''t know that the woman standing in front of her was Luke''s wife.


    "He went out to deal with something. May I know who you are?"


    Eileen should be the person asking the question, as she was Luke''s wife. But now it was Rosaria


    who asked the question.


    Eileen''s hand tightened again.


    Brad was in greater pain, but he did not gasp. He asked, "Who are you? This is my dad¡¯s home, so


    it is also my home. What are you doing here?"


    Rosaria was taken aback.


    She never thought that the woman standing in front of her was Luke''s wife.


    But there seemed to be something wrong with her leg. She wasme!


    Brad let go of Eileen''s hand, walked directly into the vi and sat on the sofa." Mom,e in. I feel


    a little ufortable with my feet. I want to wait for Dad toe back!"


    Eileen stood there, with her eyes quietly falling on Rosaria.


    Upon closer inspection, she found that Rosaria looked more like Zora.


    Brad had an instinctive dislike towards Rosaria.


    Eileen also walked into the living room.


    She hadn''t been here for several years.


    But the furnishings here were exactly the same as before, without any change.


    Rosaria felt that if she still stayed in the living room, the atmosphere would be embarrassing, tense


    and awkward.


    ''The woman in front of me is Luke''s wife anyway.'' ''Even if Luke dislikes her, she is still his wife.''


    Rosaria felt that it was not appropriate for her to stay here.''


    "Mrs. Bennington, please sit down. I¡¯m going to my room."


    After greeting Eileen, Rosaria turned around and walked towards the second floor.


    ¡®She still has a room here!''


    Eileen pressed her thin and long nails forcefully into her palm, with blood oozing.


    Then Eileen felt that she was too stupid, as she thought that Rosaria did not have a room here. Now


    that Rosaria was living here, how could she not have a room?


    However, Eileen was really curious about which room Rosaria lived in.


    Rather, she wanted to know whether


    Rosaria shared the room with Luke.


    Although the vi lookedrge, there were not many rooms.


    There were only four rooms: one for Luke''s parents, one for Luke''s grandfather, one for Merlin, and


    one for Luke.


    Luke''s room was also their wedding room, although Eileen had never lived in it.


    Except for these four rooms, there were no other vacant rooms.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    The guests and servants of the Bennington family lived in another small vi.


    Except for the servants who cleaned these rooms every day, Luke did not allow anyone to step into


    them.


    So, which room did Rosaria live in?


    In fact, Rosaria did not live here, as she had been staying in a hotel.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Today was Zora¡¯s birthday, so Rosaria was brought here.


    But she could not enter many ces in the vi.


    Except the room at the turn on the second floor, she could not go to other ces.


    She had been staying in that room for three hours.


    Thinking of the room, Rosaria shook her head. That room always gave people a sense of coldness


    and fear.


    Without thinking anymore, she stood in front of the room.


    She was about to push the door open when she heard loud and crisp footsteps.


    When she lowered her head, that tiny figure was already standing beside her. It was Brad.


    "Open the door!" Brad raised his head and looked at Rosaria. His immature voice was with


    indescribable majesty.


    Rosaria didn''t move.


    Eileen also slowly walked up.


    "I''m Dad''s son. Dad''s home is my home. Open the door and I want to go in!"


    Brad''s expression at this time was exactly the same as Luke''s.


    If it were at ordinary times, Eileen had already prevented Brad.


    However, today she didn''t do so.


    She was intentional.


    She wanted to know what was inside the room.


    So, she didn''t stop Brad, as she wanted to enter it.


    Rosaria was hesitating, with her hand on the doorknob.


    However, Brad had jumped up and put his hand on the doorknob, trying to unscrew it.


    But he was still a child, and he didn''t have much strength.


    After another pause, Rosaria opened the door and walked in.


    Brad followed, and then Eileen.


    The moment Eileen stepped in, she only felt as if her body fell into an ice cave.


    The unspeakable coldness and bitterness enveloped her.


    At this moment, she felt as if she hadn''t experienced spring, and she didn''t know what the feeling of


    warmth was like.


    There were photos, books, clothes, and some other furnishings.


    These things were all about one person.


    They were about Zora...


    The room was not small, but the things belonging to Zora almost filled the whole


    room. It could be seen that Luke was so careful.


    What was the feeling of pain?


    Eileen couldn''t describe it.


    Because when the pain reached a certain level, one would be numb.


    Brad stared at the room curiously and took her hand. "Mom, who is she?"


    Eileen came back to her senses when she felt that her hand was being shaken.


    She did not answer, as she didn''t know how to answer.


    Brad was sensitive and so he didn''t ask anymore.


    Today was Zora''s birthday, but Rosaria didn''t know why Luke had brought her here.


    She thought that he might want to show her something that she liked.


    Eileen was strongly impacted, and she stood still.


    It was still a long time before she slowly moved.


    Rosaria took something in her hand and sat on the recliner in front of the window to watch.


    When Eileen walked to the cab, she nced over the things and stopped there.


    She was attracted by a photo framed by ss.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Maybe Brad felt that it was very boring to stay here, so he walked out. He said to Eileen before


    leaving, "Mom, I am waiting for you in the living room."


    It was not very urate to say that the photo was framed by ss, because the image was painted


    on the ss.


    Wearing a white shirt and ck suit trousers, Luke narrowed his eyes slightly i n the shade. He


    looked clear and clean.


    He was exuding a kind of charm that belonged to a man, and the corners of his mouth were raised.


    He was so gentle and happy.


    Zora wore a long emerald green dress,


    which was as clear as ake with waves.


    She tilted her body slightly, grasping Luke''s arm with both hands. Her lips fell o n his face, with a


    little flustered and surprised expression on her face.


    In the spring sunshine, the wind was blowing the green leaves. Everything was s o beautiful.


    When did Eileen see such a gentle and happy look on Luke''s face?


    Never!


    He had never treated her with such tenderness and pleasure. He mocked and hated her. He was


    impatient with her.


    Suddenly, Eileen opened the door of the cab.


    After taking out the photo framed by ss, she was sure that it was not a photo. It was a piece of


    ss. The two people and the scenery were actually painted on it.


    What a clever mind!


    Rosaria also felt a little bored, so she picked up a photo on the shelf and looked a t it quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With a creak, the door was pushed open.


    Immediately, a low roar came. "Put them down!"


    Eileen didn''t expect Luke toe back.


    She was frightened and her hands trembled.


    Then the painted ss fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Rosaria was also frightened. With a shake, the photo in her hand dropped onto the ground.


    "Who allowed you to touch them?"


    Luke''s face was dark and cold, as he was going to fly into a rage.


    Eileen stared at his expression and apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to break it!"


    "Neither did I. I''m sorry." Rosaria also exined quickly.


    However, these words couldn''t calm Luke down. On the contrary, they seemed to make him angrier.


    The more he listened, the angrier he got. "Since you are not deliberate, then naturally you are


    intentional!"


    He put the things in his hands on the table and strode forward.


    He pinched Rosaria''s neck, his eyes being scarlet. "Who allowed you to move the


    photo?"


    As long as the things were about Zora, Luke would soon lose his mind. His eyes were scarlet, and


    he waspletely out of control!


    Rosaria was shocked by his look.


    As she was unable to breathe, her face flushed with suffocation, and she couldn''t help but cough


    lightly.


    Eileen was also frightened by Luke.


    She never thought he would be so angry!


    "In the beginning... I didn¡¯t n to touch the photos. After I saw Mrs. Bennington move a frame, I


    picked up a photo..."


    Rosaria gasped and said slowly, imitating Zora¡¯s voice. "Luke... It hurts...¡±


    Luke had asked her to imitate Zora''s voice, and she could imitate it vividly.


    Luke''s furious mood was likeva from a volcano, which could scald one to death.


    He didn''t want to let go of Rosaria.


    But hearing this voice, Luke slowly calmed down.


    He panted heavily.


    The face of Rosaria in front of him gradually ovepped with that of Zora.


    Rosaria looked at him faintly and confused him with an innocent and sorrowful voice." Luke... It


    hurts... Why are you doing this to me?"


    In an instant, Luke seemed to have an electric shock.


    He withdrew his hand around Rosaria''s neck, panting heavily.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    The next moment, Luke took Rosaria into his arms again. His voice sounded suppressed and


    painful. "I''m sorry!"


    Standing nearby, Eileen witnessed such a scene.


    Eileen was in so much pain she could barely stand.


    Her body leaned back, and then she leaned against the wall.


    She wondered if she closed her eyes, she could be oblivious to the scene in front of her.


    But it didn''t end that way.


    After a long time, Luke let go of the woman i n his arms.


    He took one step forward. His scarlet gaze fell to the ground.


    Looking at the shattered ss picture frame, the hands hanging down at his side clenched into fists


    so tightly that his knuckles made a sound.


    The ss picture frame was his favorite and most precious thing, which was why h e put it in the


    most important ce in the cab. Now she''d smashed it.


    Then Luke was furious again. This time, Luke grabbed Eileen by the neck. "Who told you to break


    it!"


    "I said... I didn''t mean to..."


    He choked her hard. Eileen couldn''t break free.


    "Even if you didn''t do it on purpose, so what? Give it back to me! Give it back to me!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Luke increased the force of his grip.


    Eileen couldn''t catch her breath.


    She was like a person who couldn¡¯t swim jumping into the water. Her neck was grabbed tightly.


    In the next second, she was going to suffocate.


    He didn''t try to let go of her neck from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, he held her neck


    tighter and tighter. His eyes also became redder, and the blood in his eyes became thicker, like


    undissolved blood.


    At that moment, he looked bloodthirsty.


    He looked scary and frightening.


    Eileen''s cheeks turned red. She couldn''t even cough.


    She started rolling her eyes.


    Just now, he was able to release Eileen.


    At this point, he couldn''t release her.


    His red eyes made him look like a demon. There was deep disgust and hatred in his eyes.


    His eyes were telling Eileen that he was going to kill her!


    He would even try to kill Eileen for an intimate photo of him and Zora...


    He was able to let go of Rosaria, who looked so much like Zora, but he was going to kill her. How


    sad could it be!


    One''s heart often died in a moment of being let down.


    When one was let down, one would give up on that person instantly. And one would not even feel


    any sadness.


    "Are you really going to kill me for a ss picture frame?" She made a sound with great difficulty.


    "A ss picture frame. Well..."


    Luke pursed his lips. Hisugh sounded bitingly cold and sarcastic. "And what do you know about


    that? That''s from Zora!"


    At that moment, Eileen suddenlyughed. She chuckled and gave a hollowugh.


    She gritted her teeth and said deliberately," So what if Zora gave it to you? Not to mention the fact


    that she is already dead. Even if she is alive, what can she do? I am your wife, but she is nothing!


    Let alone a ss picture frame, so what if I destroy the entire house? I am your wife, and I am a


    member of the Bennington family, so I have the right to deal with everything in this house! Luke,


    don''t forget that even if I a m not good, I am still your wife and daughter-inw of the Bennington


    family! Zora is nothing in the Bennington family. And how can a dead personpete with a living


    person?"


    What she said really angered Luke.


    His deep eyes looked dark. Then he grabbed her neck once more and looked at Elieen with his cold


    eyes.


    "Eileen, who do you think you are? You are nothing! You have the right to get rid of everything in


    this house? Well, it really sounds like the funniest joke in the world!"

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    "Don''t forget who gives you the power. What gives you the right to insult and curse her? You have


    no capital and are not entitled to do so. You are so ridiculous! I''m telling you you''re soon not


    qualified to stand before me and stand in the Bennington family!"


    Coughing hard, Eileen gradually understood what he meant. "What do you mean?"


    "Literally. Soon, you will not be my wife, and you will no longer be the daughter-inw of the


    Bennington family. Do you understand?"


    The blood in Luke''s eyes had not yet dissipated. Then he raised his big hand to throw her aside.


    He looked very angry and had no pity for Elieen.


    Eileen''s hair was disheveled. Her cheeks were flushed like blood. She looked embarrassed and


    messed up.


    Eileen breathed heavily.


    She felt as if many knives had been inserted into her heart at the same time. And those knives were


    stuck in the most tender part of her chest. She was in so much pain that her heart kept bleeding.


    She could not stand up and felt her legs were weak.


    Eventually, she managed to stand up with her hands on the table.


    Staring at Eileen, Luke said in a cold, grim voice, "Someone will bring you the divorce papers


    tomorrow. Now, get out!"


    Eileen opened her eyes wide and then quickly narrowed them.


    His words corroded her heart as fiercely as if someone had sprinkled another handful o f salt into


    her bleeding heart.


    She endured the deep pain. Eileen''s reaction seemed surprisingly calm and cold. She was a


    different person from the previous moment and said lightly, "Okay. I''ll wait."


    She didn''t argue with Luke. Since he would give her the divorce papers, she would take them.


    Then, she lifted her feet and walked out of the room. Just as she was about to leave the room, she


    stopped slightly and asked him, "Are you going to kill me or not? If you don''t kill me, then I''ll leave.


    In case you will regret it and chase me out again."


    However, she heard a rude roar of fury. "Get out!"


    "Alright..."


    In the cab.


    Brad was sitting there while Eileen couldn''t stop coughing. The flush on her face hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    Brad was worried about his mom, so he patted his mom''s back with his little hand. "Mom, take it


    easy."


    Eileen felt bitter in her heart. At that moment, the pain she felt was like vines climbing all over her


    body wildly. And she felt the pain from her head to toe.


    Eileen did not speak.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After a long time, she said in pain, "Let me hold you for a while..."


    Brad nestled in her arms. Her warm palm slowly rubbed his little face.


    If there was one thing she couldn¡¯t let go of, it was Brad.


    She was pregnant with her son for forty weeks before giving birth to him, and no one had helped


    her raise her son. She raised him all by herself.


    Therefore, Brad was the most precious thing in her heart.


    Her eyes stung as tears welled up in her eyes. She quickly raised her hand to wipe away the tears


    and didn''t let her tears flow down her face.


    Brad was eight years old, and Eileen had raised him for eight years.


    She had been through countless days and nights from the moment Brad was born!


    Brad was a sensitive child. He nestled there and could feel his mother''s emotions. "Mom, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Without saying anything, Eileen just held him and snuggled quietly on his tiny shoulder.


    He was not old enough and still very young.


    He was so vulnerable that he could not shoulder the burden. However, at that point, he gently


    patted Eileen''s back. Heforted her without saying a word.


    Instantly, her body and heart felt the pain that tore her apart.


    Luke was no better than an eight-year-old child.


    Once back in the room, Brad blinked as he said, "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to eat something."


    Eileen tried to put herself together and made some pumpkin soup for Brad.


    She didn''t drink it. Given the mood she was in, how could she possibly eat?


    She didn''t have the appetite for drinking it. And Brad didn''t eat much and drank only a small bowl of


    soup.


    Brad didn''t watch TV. Then, he took a shower and got sleepy. Soon, he fell asleep. And his


    breathing was steady.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Eileen couldn''t sleep.


    Standing in front of the window, she did not turn on the light.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At the same time, the deep and dark night color also made the living room dark.


    There was no moonlight tonight either. It was like she could not feel any light of hope shining in her


    heart.


    She had held on for eight years. At that moment, she was finally tired. She felt sad and painful.


    She was really exhausted.


    She couldn''t help but think of that time in her mind.


    Since the day she gave birth to Brad and came out of the hospital, she was stopped i n her way by


    the angry Luke.


    He looked grim as if a cold wind was blowing his face violently.


    At that moment, her body was still extremely weak. Suddenly, Luke appeared i n front of her, like a


    ck-faced Hades who hade to kill her.


    Eileen remembered very clearly that her legs instantly went weak.


    At that moment, she leaned on Merlin to keep from falling to the ground.


    Luke wasing on strong. Without saying many words, he stared at the child swaddled in her


    arms. Then he said curtly," Give me the baby!" "No! She shook her head. She looked so weak and


    helpless that she was almost begging him.


    She had only just given birth to her baby, s o how could she give him the baby?


    "I don''t want to make a move to snatch the baby. Before that, give me the baby!"


    The expression on his face became colder, somber, and merciless.


    She knew she couldn''t resist him, so the only thing she could do was to hold the baby tight!


    However, as a woman, how could she possibly have more strength than a man?


    In the end, she couldn''tpete with him. Then, her child was taken away from her. She was too


    weak because she had only just given birth. Then, she had a ckout and passed out straight


    away.


    When she woke up, it was early the next morning.


    Her baby was taken away by Luke and never returned to her. At that moment, Merlin was sitting


    beside her.


    She felt sadness in her heart. She could no longer hold back the intense pain she felt i n her heart.


    Her voice was hoarse, and then she cried out. She thought about her baby every day.


    Seeing that Eileen had not eaten all day, Merlin was also very anxious. Then, in her anxiety, Merlin


    called Luke''s grandfather.


    At that time, Luke''s grandfather was still alive.


    After hearing this, Luke¡¯s grandfather came to visit Eileen and said, "Since you have already given


    birth to Luke¡¯s child, I won''t say anything else. You and Luke should get married. Otherwise, there


    will b e no conversation between us. I''ll give you half a day to think about it."


    Luke never married because of Zora.


    Luke''s grandfather was having a headache because of it. At that point, since he had a solution to


    Luke''s problem, he would definitely seize the opportunity to solve it.


    Eileen understood what Luke''s grandfather was saying. If she agreed to marry Luke, then she


    would be able to take care of her baby. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even be able to see her baby!


    She thought about it all night long. All she could think about was whether her baby was starving and


    crying. Her heart ached from missing her child.


    The next day, Luke''s grandfather came over and asked her how she was thinking about it.


    She paused for a moment and said she was willing to marry Luke.


    However, she was still a little worried that Luke would not want to marry her.


    "You just have to say what you think. As for Luke, I have my own way to get him to agree." Luke''s


    grandfather left her with those direct words.


    After returning to the Bennington family''s vi, Eileen didn''t know what Luke''s grandfather had said


    to Luke.


    Although Luke looked gloomy, he finally agreed to marry Eileen.


    When Eileen and Luke got married, the Bennington family made her sign an agreement.


    If she and Luke ever had to divorce, she could not take away her child and would lose custody of


    her son.


    If she agreed to this agreement, then she could marry Luke. If she didn''t agree, then she wouldn''t


    have to marry Luke.


    She never had a choice, so she had to agree to the agreement.


    However, she was also very crystal clear in her mind.


    She and Luke were only staying married for the time being. If Luke''s grandfather died, then no one


    would be able to control Luke at that time.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Therefore, Eileen could file for divorce from Luke anytime she wanted.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of divorce, but she just didn''t want to leave Brad.


    If Luke didn¡¯t ask for a divorce with her, she was even less likely to take the initiative to file a


    divorce.


    Once she filed for divorce, it meant giving u p Brad voluntarily.


    Now, Luke finally asked for a divorce, so she had to face it.


    Eventually, their marriage came to an end.


    Eileen had always been soft-hearted. She loved dogs but had never owned one.


    Because she knew that not only do people die, dogs also would die in the end.


    She was afraid she would be too emotionally invested in raising the dog.


    If the dog could no longer be with her, then when the dog died, she would suffer and be sad for a


    long time.


    Since she already had such feelings for dogs, let alone people.


    From the moment she married Luke, she loved Brad very much. However, she also felt a bit distant


    from him, because she knew that she and Brad would have to part one day.


    But Brad was not like other children.


    Brad never had the chance to be favored by his grandfather and grandmother, and he was not


    loved by his father. Therefore, she was all he had.


    For Brad, Eileen gave him all of her love because she wanted to make up for the love that he


    lacked.


    However, she also had to be estranged from Brad. Thus, she was facing such a dilemma!


    As the night was getting darker and darker, Eileen''s face was bing grimmer and grimmer.


    Facing the window ss, she opened her mouth and said silently to herself, "Eileen, it''s okay. It''s


    been so long, and you''re tired...


    She had loved Luke, and she had spent her best years of life with him.


    In the end, she got nothing.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In this world, not every love story ended up with a happy ending.


    It was just that she happened to be one of them.


    In the Bennington family''s vi.


    The blood in Luke''s eyes was dissipating. His expression had returned to normal.


    Then, he had a severe headache. It seemed as if his head was about to split.


    He sat on the bench. His hands were on top of his head. He breathed heavily.


    Rosaria slowly walked over to him. Then she ced her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them.


    She asked in a soft voice, " Would you like some water?"


    "Get out!"


    Luke roared hoarsely. His voice sounded like an angry roaring lion.


    Rosaria didn''t dare to continue talking.


    Then she tensed up and left the room.


    The dark crimson glow in his eyes from the rage gradually dissipated. Luke''s eyes fell on the broken


    ss picture frame on the floor.


    It was the only gift Zora had given him, and it was his most precious and treasured possession.


    Eileen''s insulting words to Zora after breaking the frame made him resent her deeply...


    However, nothing could stop him when he got that paranoid and crazy feeling in his heart.


    In any case, things hade to this point. He would continue to do so. Then, he would divorce


    ording to the agreement he had signed with her before.


    He didn''t love Eileen. Instead, he hated her a little.


    Now that he was free, there was no need for him to return to the same ce.


    When his headache went away slowly, he got up and walked out of the room.


    Rosaria was still sitting in the living room.


    Luke didn''t look at her and simply asked the driver to take her away.


    He headed downstairs to his room. He had forgotten Zora¡¯s birthday.


    At the same time, he forgot about the flowers and the cake he had left in the room.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep. He frowned at the thought of Eileen leaving.


    Then, he felt irritated. And he felt more and more annoyed. Then he went straight to the bathroom.


    Early the next morning.


    Brad went to school.


    Eileen was organizing her belongings, clothes, and some other small things. She had her suitcase


    next to her.


    Bretton came over, and then she sat across from him.


    "Mrs. Bennington, take a look at the divorce papers and sign them."


    Bretton told her to take a look at the agreement.


    Eileen nced at the agreement, which clearly stated that Luke would give her this apartment and a


    vi as her property if she signed it.


    In addition, Luke would also give her a check for ten million dors.


    "Mrs. Bennington, do you have any opinions about that?"


    Eileen nodded as she said, "Yes."

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Hearing this, Bretton became a little contemptuous.


    Sure enough, women were greedy.


    "If you have an opinion on that, you''ll have t o discuss it with Mr. Bennington. I am only responsible


    for conveying Mr.


    Bennington''s message."


    Eileen added, "Mr. Ackman, it won''t cause any trouble. This is just a small request of mine. I think


    you should be in charge."


    Hearing this, Bretton was curious, "What is i t?"


    "I will sign the divorce papers, but I want to give the apartment, the vi and the ten-million-dor


    check to Brad."


    She may not live much longer, so she had t o leave these things to Brad.


    Bretton said, "Mrs. Bennington, you can do this in private."


    Eileen shook her head and added, "You just need to add a use in the agreement."


    Perhaps Luke would get married again and have other children in the future.


    Luke and Brad didn''t spend much time together. She was afraid that Brad would fall out of favor if


    he had other children.


    After all, Brad didn''t know how to say something nice to make others happy or to please them.


    At least, these things could give Brad some reassurance.


    And the fact that he would marry her in the first ce was all because of Brad.


    Now they would divorce. If she epted these things, it was as if she was selling her son. She


    couldn''t do this.


    Bretton said, "No problem."


    Eileen nodded, without any other opinions.


    She picked up the pen and signed her name slowly and solemnly.


    With the task done, Bretton left.


    He went back to the Bennington family''s vi.


    Luke leaned back on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Hearing Bretton''s footsteps, he looked up.


    Bretton said, "Hello, Mr. Bennington."


    Luke gave him a quick look and asked, "Is the task done?"


    "Yes."


    Luke frowned and asked, "Are you sure it has been done? Didn''t she y any tricks?"


    "Yes, she signed it very quickly, except for a small request for me to make a change."


    He asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "Change the donee of the divorce property t o Brad."


    As he spoke, Bretton handed the divorce papers to Luke.


    Luke took them and nced at them.


    "Didn''t she say anything else?"


    Bretton shook his head and said, "No."


    Luke narrowed his eyes and looked sullen.


    ''That''s not like Eileen.'' ''She insisted on marrying me before. Now I¡¯m divorcing her, and she says


    yes so readily?''


    Seeing Luke losing himself in the thought, Bretton touched his nose and said, "Mr.


    Bennington, when will it be convenient for you to go to the Civil Registry Office for the divorce?"


    Luke stopped thinking and said, "As soon a s possible."


    "Is eight o''clock tomorrow morning okay?"


    "No problem."


    The other side.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Eileen got a phone call from Bretton.


    Bretton told her to meet at the Civil


    Registry Office at 8 o¡¯clock the next morning to finalize the divorce.


    Eileen lowered her eyes and said, "Okay, I


    know."


    ''Luke is so desperate for the divorce. He doesn''t even give me time to breathe.''


    Is he so happy to hear about the divorce?''


    It had been eight years, and even a rock would have been warmed by her.


    But Luke was like a piece of ice that never melted.


    No matter how much she did for him, he was so cold.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was said that the dead were no match for the living.


    But now it seemed that the living were no match for the dead.


    Maybe someone could, but someone mustn''t be her.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    At nine o¡¯clock, Brad came back from his tutorial.


    Eileen made a full table of delicious food, all of which Brad liked to eat.


    After he had washed his face, Brad came out of the bathroom.


    Looking at a full table of food, he was surprised, "Mom, what festival is it today?''


    "No,e here."


    Brad blinked and asked, "Then how did you cook so much delicious food?"


    Eileen smiled, without saying anything


    Stroking his head, she said, "Don''t you like : Brad nodded heavily and said, "Yes, I like anything


    Mom cooks."


    "You are so good at saying sweet words. When you grow up, I''m sure the girl you like will like you."


    After she had said that, Eileen felt a little heartbroken.


    She would never see that day.


    Brad shook his head and said. "I don''t want to be liked by girls. I just want Mom."


    Eileen said, "You can''t do that. When boys grow up, they all have to get married to their girlfriends.


    At that time, you should love your girlfriend. You can''t bully her.¡±


    Brad scratched his head and said, "Mom, I''m still a child. I really don''t want a girlfriend. And when I


    grow up, I only listen to Mom."


    "You can''t be a mama''s boy."


    Eileen squatted down on the ground and told him word by word, "Although Mom likes you to be


    obedient, you should have your own ideas and judgement. You can''t d o everything Mom tells you


    to do. You were born to see the world with your own eyes, not to listen to Mom. Do you


    understand?"


    Brad nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Well, hurry up and eat, or the food will get cold soon.¡±


    After she had said that, the cell phone on the table rang.


    Eileen looked at it and saw that it was Bretton''s call. She sneered in her mind, but answered the


    phone, "Hello."


    "Hello, Mrs. Bennington. Mr. Bennington has a meeting tomorrow morning. It has been changed to


    three o ''clock in the afternoon."


    She said coldly, "I know."


    Bretton said, "Let''s meet at the door of the Civil Registry Office at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon.


    Mrs. Bennington, I hope you will arrive on time."


    Eileen hung up the phone, without saying anything.


    Brad was hungry and gobbled up his food.


    She looked at him fondly, offered him more food and asked, "Are you going to school tomorrow?"


    "Yes, it is Tuesday tomorrow. I''m definitely going to school."


    Eileen said, "Don''t go to school tomorrow. Haven''t you always wanted an outing?


    Mom will go with you."


    Brad froze and blinked. His face was full of surprise. He asked, "Mom, are you asking m e to skip


    sses?"


    "You are doing very well at school, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you miss a day of school now and then. I


    believe you."


    "Okay. I have never gone on an outing with Mom. Where shall we go tomorrow?" Brad was very


    interested and excited about it.


    "You have to eat first. After you finish eating, let''s check if there are any interesting ces nearby."


    After the meal, they did some research together before finally choosing the canyon.


    The canyon had mountains and water, which was beautiful. It was really a good ce to visit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After they made ns for tomorrow¡¯s outing, Brad went to bed happily.


    Eileen didn''t sleep. She was sitting on the edge of the bed, just staring at Brad.


    She watched Brad all night long. From time to time she reached out her hand to stroke his face, hair


    and nose.


    She thought she could spend more time with him, but the truth was that she didn''t have much time


    left to spend with her son, Brad.


    Early the next morning, they packed up and set out for their destination.


    Brad was happy. He put on his sneakers and his tracksuit by himself.


    When they were about to set off, he put the lunch box in his schoolbag and carried it o n his back.


    It took them an hour to reach the canyon.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Brad was excited.


    It was his first outing with his mom, so he looked around with great interest.


    Eileen''s eyes were full of sadness. The wind couldn''t blow it away, and the water couldn''t dissolve it.


    Brad was young. He didn''t notice that much and didn''t pay attention to these things.


    All he knew in his heart was that it was his first outing with his mom, which made him very happy.


    Through the window of the bus, she looked out at the scenery but wasn''t very happy. The canyon


    was deep. Eileen, who had a crippled leg, walked slowly. Brad, curious but obedient, didn''t run


    away by himself and followed her all the time.


    The steps were high, long and a little steep.


    It was difficult for her to walk because of the narrow steps and her crippled leg.


    Brad''s face was covered with sweat, "Mom, I''ll carry the backpack."


    Eileen shook her head and said, "It''s heavy. Mom can carry it."


    "I''m eight years old. I''m a boy. I can carry i t. Mom, you must believe me."


    Although Brad''s face looked young, he was stubborn.


    Eileen had no choice but to hand him the backpack.


    Brad happily put the backpack on his back and said, "Mom, I''m old enough to take care of you now.¡±


    Eileen smiled.


    There was some moss on the slippery steps. With her crippled leg, it was difficult for her to go down


    the steps.


    There were a lot of people passing by. From time to time, some people would look at her body and


    crippled foot.


    Eileen pulled her leg back. She stopped and covered her crippled foot.


    Brad looked back.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow with his hand. Picking up a stick from the ground, h e held it out


    in front of Eileen and said, " Catch it, Mom. I''ll pull you."


    She said, "Okay." The more thoughtful children were, the more heartbroken people felt for them.


    It was easier for her to walk with the stick. She walked step by step.


    Brad was very patient and walked very slowly. He looked back at her every now and then for fear


    she would fall.


    "Mom, walk slowly. No hurry. If you walk sideways, you won¡¯t fall."


    Eileen was very relieved.


    She was so lucky to have such a thoughtful son.


    After a long walk, they came to the first scenic spot, Rain Cave, which was beautifully named.


    Outside it was a mossy cliff. The water fell from the cliff, forming a pool and flowing into a little


    stream, but the path along the stream was very difficult to walk.


    Eileen didn''t go in and waited for Brad outside.


    She was anxious as she waited.


    She was afraid that he might be abducted o r fall.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But luckily, Brad came out in no time.


    At noon, they went on after eating mushroom soup and pizza for lunch.


    Along their way, the clear waterfalls and water flow were beautiful.


    Brad looked excited and said, "Mom, I have never been to such a beautiful ce."


    Eileen felt sorrowful when she heard these words.


    She never took Brad anywhere fun because she would get teased for her crippled leg.


    And Luke would never take him for an outing.


    She had been trying to be nice to him, but she still owed him.


    He was very naughty. asionally he would scoop up a handful of water and ssh it on her face,


    giggling.


    Eileen smiled and let him do what he wanted to do.


    It was all about him today, and she would b e happy as long as he was having fun.


    The scenery of the canyon was just right at this time. Green leaves, waterfalls, water currents and


    bird calls, all made them feel happy.


    But Eileen was very unhappy. It would soon be three o ''clock in the afternoon.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Back downtown, they were too tired to move.


    Eileen persisted and took him to the mall.


    They were browsing in the children''s area o f the mall. Brad looked around and said," Mom, you


    have just bought me some clothes. I have a lot of clothes now. We''ll buy some clothes for you this


    time."


    Eileen forced a smile and picked out some o f thetest styles of clothes, a school bag and some


    other items for him.


    Besides, she took him to eat pizza, see his favorite 3D movie and buy his favorite toys.


    Brad was very happy.


    His mom never indulged him in this way. "Mom." He raised his head and called softly. "Well, what''s


    up?"


    "I feel like I''m dreaming today."


    Eileen asked confusedly, "Why do you think so?


    "Because not only did you go for an outing with me today, but you also bought me toys.


    Hearing this, Eileen felt heartbroken, "Are you happy today?"


    Brad nodded heavily and said, "Mom, I''m very happy. I hope you can take me out for outings like


    today in the future."


    "No problem. Mom will apany you as often as Mom can in the future. But there is one thing


    Mom has to tell you.¡±


    Eileen said seriously, "Here, let Mom tell you something."


    Brad sat up straight and said, "Mom, you can say it now and I''m listening."


    After a pause, she said slowly, "Your dad and I have been divorced, and you will live with him from


    now on."


    She felt very heartbroken, like being cut by a knife.


    Every more word she said made her feel more heartbroken.


    "Mom, you lie to me. You lie to me. You won¡¯t abandon me." Brad shook his head and suddenly


    became restless.


    "I won''t abandon you. When I gave birth to you, your dad and I agreed that if I divorced him, you


    would live with him."


    Young as he was, he had a right to know it.


    She couldn''t hide it from him.


    Brad started crying immediately. He kept crying and said, "Mom, don''t divorce Dad, okay?"


    Seeing Brad crying, Eileen immediately felt heartbroken and began to cry, "You''re too young to


    understand what''s going on between me and your dad. Even if I tell it to you, you won''t understand.


    But Mom has to tell you. Your dad doesn''t like me. He isn''t happy being with me.


    That¡¯s why he doesn''te home so much, and I''m not happy too. Even if Mom and your dad


    divorce, you will always be my honey. I will always love you."


    Brad was still crying, out of breath, and he blushed, "Mom, take me away. Take me away, okay? I


    don''t want to live with Dad. I want to live with you."


    His dad wouldn''t give him a piggyback ride when he was in pain, nor would he cook for him when


    he was hungry, and nor would h e wash his clothes for him.


    Brad had lived with Eileen for eight years since he was born. He couldn¡¯t live without Eileen.


    "But you can only live with Dad. I can''t take you away."


    She felt heartbroken when she said thesest words. She was as desperate as she was when she


    gave birth to him, "You are more thoughtful than other children, so don¡¯t cry. The reason Mom and


    Dad will divorce isn¡¯t because of you. It''s Mom and Dad''s problem. Do you understand?"


    This time, instead of crying again, Brad reached out his fair palm and wiped tears from her face,


    "Mom, I know you haven''t been happy all the time. Dad doesn''t like you. He went shopping with


    another beautiful woman and appeared on TV and i n newspapers.


    But he never went shopping with you. Dad didn''te back to celebrate your birthday or call you


    on your birthday. My other ssmates'' moms would receive beautiful presents from their dads on


    their birthdays.


    You never received any gifts from him. Sometimes you cried on the night of your birthday, and


    sometimes you were in a daze. I''ve never seen you smile.


    So, the reason you will divorce Dad isn''t that you don''t want me, is it?"


    Eileen broke down in tears. She held him i n her arms with her hands. How could she have


    abandoned him?


    How could?


    Brad leaned into her arms and grabbed her clothes with his hands.


    "Mom will often go to see you. If you miss Mom, call Mom..." She couldn''t help crying.


    Brad nodded and patted her gently on the back. His eyes were red.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''Mom said that I''m a boy and I can''t cry, so I don''t cry.''

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    But his little body was trembling violently.


    He made a resolution.


    Under no circumstances would he let his parents divorce. He would never let that happen!


    He was making his mother a promise only because he didn''t want her to be upset.


    After a nce at her wristwatch, Eileen said, "Well, there''s something I need to attend to. I''ll take


    you to Kirsten''s ce first.¡±


    Brad asked, "Can''t I go with you?"


    Eileen shook her head.


    Therefore, Brad didn''t persist with his


    questioning.


    Eileen hailed a taxi and the two of them ducked into it.


    Sitting in the back seat, Eileen kept having a feeling of constriction in the chest, which made it


    difficult for her to breathe. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because the driver was driving very fast


    and braking frequently or because she was too tired.


    Clutching her chest, Eileen lowered the car window to let in some fresh air.


    However, her suffocating feeling worsened instead of disappearing.


    Her face was bloodless, and even her lips were ghastly white.


    The driver inadvertently glimpsed Eileen''s face as his eyes raked the rear-view mirror. Taken aback,


    he said concernedly," You don''t look well, Miss. Would you like m e to drive you to a hospital?"


    She shook her head and replied with a forced smile, "No, thanks. I think I just ate something bad."


    The driver tossed her another nce.


    She did look terrible. It was unlikely to be because she had eaten something bad.


    But as his fare had put it that way, the driver could see no gracious way to say anything else about


    it.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the residentialmunity.


    Brad was the first to open the car door and step out.


    Eileen followed Brad closely.


    Hardly had she gotten out of the car than her stomach began to churn.


    She hurried to the garbage can and started t o vomit.


    Brad was rather apprehensive. "What''s happening to you, Mom?"


    "Stay ... Stay back..." Eileen reached out her hand to keep him from approaching, still vomiting


    badly.


    "Mom, wait here for me. I''ll be right back."


    Brad had barely finished speaking than he ran off and disappeared from view.


    Eileen was very worried about him, but she was too feeble to do anything about it. Bent double, she


    kept throwing up.


    Such was her nausea that she nearly vomited up gastric acid.


    Suddenly, she felt something with a salty metal tang surging to her throat.


    She lowered her head.


    To her rm, there was a shade of scarlet: n her vomitus.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    That was ... her blood.


    Eileen began to shudder violently like a fallen tree leaf in a gust of wind.


    She stared vacantly at the trace of blood


    It was the sound of approaching footsteps that jerked her out of her trance.


    With a sheen of sweat over his forehead, Brad meekly handed a bottle of water to her. "Mom."


    "Thanks."


    Eileen took a few sips of water to rinse the taste out of her mouth.


    Then she struggled to her feet.


    But...


    Scarcely had she straightened herself when her head suddenly began to swim. She buckled at the


    knees, cked out and keeled over, rigid as a board.


    All she saw before losing her consciousness was Brad¡¯s pale face, and she heard his exmation


    of rm.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Outside the Civil Registry Office.


    A ck luxury car was parked at the roadside. Luke sat in the driver''s seat with a cigarette in his


    mouth.


    Bretton sat in the back seat.


    "What time is it?" Luke asked.


    Bretton raised his hand, looked at his watch, and said, "Five past three."


    The next second, Luke said coldly, "Where i s Eileen? Don''t you want yourwyer''s license?"


    Bretton trembled.


    He tried to exin carefully, "I called Mrs. Bennington this morning and specially asked her toe


    here at 3 p.m. She has already agreed."


    Luke sneered, "How can you believe her words?"


    "What?"


    Bretton froze.


    Luke put out his cigarette with a stern face, as if something terrible was about to happen.


    Bretton didn''t dare to make a sound but took out his phone and called Eileen.


    He called her several times but she didn''t answer it.


    He wiped away the sweat on his forehead, feeling scared to death.


    After all, Luke''s face was getting sterner and sterner.


    In the hospital.


    When Eileen opened her eyes, she saw white ceilings.


    The sheet and the walls were also blindingly white.


    At this time, Kirsten pushed open the door and walked in, "Are you okay?"


    "Why am I in the hospital?"


    "You fainted downstairs in my neighborhood yesterday. Brad and I called a n ambnce and took


    you to the hospital."


    Eileen asked, "Where''s Brad? "


    "He apanied you all night and is sleeping now. I took him to another room." "What?" Eileen


    frowned and took out her phone in a hurry.


    Sure enough, there were 108 missed calls o n her phone screen.


    Ny of them were from Bretton, while others were from Luke.


    Eileen was ready to call back when the doctor came in.


    The doctor said directly with aplex expression on his face, "You are in poor health. Your


    stomach cancer cells are spreading. I suggest you be hospitalized for treatment."


    Kirsten shouted in shock, "Stomach cancer? Are you sure? She is just too thin and malnourished.


    You must have misdiagnosed!"


    The doctor didn''t say anything but handed her Eileen¡¯s medical records.


    Kirsten looked through them.


    The next second, her knees became weak.


    Luckily, she held onto the wall in time, so she didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Eileen, what¡¯s going on? Have you already known that?" Kirsten''s voice trembled.


    Eileen tugged upon her arm gently, "Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t scare others."


    Kirsten widened her eyes and gritted her teeth, "Eileen! How can you be so calm? Why do you hide


    this from me? How long have you been hiding it from me?"


    "I just found it out not long ago. I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. But I don''t have time to tell you


    about it."


    "You..." Kirsten was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The next second, her tears seemed to be a heavy rain, running down her face.


    Eileen took her hand, patted it lightly, and said to the doctor, "It¡¯s okay. Please go ahead."


    The doctor straightened his sses, "If you don¡¯t receive treatment, you won''t live long.


    Hearing that, Kirsten gripped the wall tightly and said, "How long will she be alive?¡±


    "A few months. Six months at most."


    Suddenly, Kirsten sat down on the ground.


    The doctor sighed softly, "Think about it." "Okay."

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    As soon as the doctor left, Kirsten wailed with watering eyes and a running nose.


    Eileen said, "Don''t cry. You make me nervous."


    Kirsten answered, "I don''t want to cry, but I can''t control myself. How can it be cancer? What are


    you going to do? Everyone said good things happen to good people. That''s bullshit! Good people


    are being bullied, while bad guys get their way!"


    "Now, now, don¡¯t cry. What if Brades i n?"


    Only then did Kirsten stop sobbing.


    "Does Brad know it?"


    Eileen shook her head. "No. 1 haven''t told him."


    Kirsten¡¯s mind was in a whirl. "What about Luke?"


    Eileen fell silent.


    Seeing her expression, Kirsten understood. "He doesn''t know it either?"


    "No."


    "Tell him. He''s your husband. Besides, Luke is powerful in Lanechett. Maybe he can help you get


    the best treatment."


    Eileen replied, "He hates me. Even if I die i n front of him, he''ll be indifferent.¡±


    Kirsten didn''t believe it. "You haven''t even tried it. How can you be so sure?"


    "I''ve been married to him for eight years, Kirsten. No one knows him better than me.¡± Kirsten was


    speechless.


    "Yesterday he and I were supposed to go to the Civil Registry Office to get a divorce, so I asked you


    to look after Brad," Eileen said calmly.


    Kirsten was shocked, unable to react.


    She came out of her trance after a while, saying in a huff, "Just divorce him! I''ve detested that jerk


    for a long time!"


    Eileen didn''t speak.


    Her face was gloomy and unreadable.


    Outside the ward.


    Worried about Eileen, Brad only slept for half an hour.


    He rubbed his eyes, walking towards the ward.


    As soon as he walked around the corner, he saw a tall and familiar figure.


    "Dad!" He eximed in delight.


    Luke turned around.


    Brad ran over, looking up. "Dad, are you here to see Mom?¡±


    Luke raised his eyebrows, replying with an emotionless grunt.


    Brad was always sensitive, especially good at reading people''s faces.


    He could see the perfunctory look in Luke''s eyes.


    Brad''s small body tensed up as he bit his lip, asking tentatively, "Dad, are you here to divorce


    Mom?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Did she tell you that?" Luke asked.


    Brad was smart enough to know he was right from Luke''s question.


    "Dad, can you not divorce Mom?¡± His eyes were bright with tears welling up in them.


    After all, he was Luke¡¯s son. They had the same blood.


    Luke''s heart was softened, uncharacteristically stroking his head. "It i s a matter for adults. You don''t


    understand."


    Brad was anxious. "Dad, Mom is very gentle and good at cooking. She''s the best mom in the


    world!"


    "She is yours, not mine. Understand?" Luke said mercilessly.


    Wiping his tears, Brad choked out, "Dad, what should I do so that you won''t divorce Mom?"


    Luke didn''t answer.


    The next moment he heard a bump.


    Brad slumped to his knees, his small back straight.


    "Dad, please. I beg you. Don''t divorce Mom. She''s so pathetic."


    In the corridor, people came and went.


    Seeing this, they all stopped to rubber-neck.


    "Scram!" Luke roared.


    The crowd scattered and stood far away, discussing.


    Luke''s face clouded over as he stared at Brad. "Stand up!"

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Although Brad was afraid of Luke''s anger, h e was very stubborn and said, "I won''t get u p until you


    promise me!"


    "Tell me! Who taught you to do this?" Luke said with a gloomy face.


    Brad curled up his body and shook his shoulders. "No one taught me."


    Obviously, Luke didn''t believe it.


    Luke asked coldly, "Is that Eileen?"


    Brad quickly shook his head and said, "No! Mom didn''t do that."


    Luke still didn''t believe it. He said in a deep voice, "Get up."


    Brad was on his knees and refused to move. Luke lost his patience and walked over with big steps


    to grab Brad by the cor.


    He was rude and held Brad as if he were a puppy.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the ward was mmed open.


    Hearing the loud noise, Eileen and Kirsten looked at the door.


    Luke''s face was gloomy. He looked fierce and was holding Brad, whose face turned pale.


    Before Eileen could say a word, Brad had been thrown on the bed by Luke.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Eileen looked at Brad anxiously. After she confirmed that he was fine, she looked at Luke and


    sneered, "Even if you don''t like Brad, he is still your son. It''s my problem that I didn''t keep my


    promise. Why are you mad at Brad?''


    Kirsten was also ufortable with Luke''s behavior and said, "That''s right. Are you still a man?"


    Luke gave Kirsten a cold look and said, "Get out!"


    Kirsten shivered uncontrobly.


    "Heh, you''re quite good at taking it out on others. You¡¯re even using an eight-year-old child. You are


    more vicious than evil."


    Luke''s eyes were like needles, trying to poke holes in Eileen''s body. He said coldly, "A vicious


    woman like you doesn''t deserve t o be called a mother."


    Eileen''s chest rose and fell rapidly. She asked, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s okay if you didn''t want to divorce for a while. But you use your son! You are even worse than a


    beggar! Every time I look at you, I feel sick!"


    Eileen frowned, "I didn''t regret the divorce!


    I just fainted. Howe I used Brad?¡±


    Luke gritted his teeth and said, "You taught him, an eight-year-old child, to kneel down in front of


    everyone and beg me not to divorce you. Eileen, what a nice try!"


    Eileen was stunned when she heard what Luke said.


    After regaining her senses, she looked at Brad and asked, "Is this true?"


    Brad didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and clenched his fingers.


    "Brad, answer my question!"


    Eileen was so angry that she couldn''t help but raise her volume.


    Brad trembled with fear.


    "Brad, are you deaf or dumb?¡±


    Brad raised his head and his eyes were filled with tears. After the tears fell down, h e hurriedly used


    both hands to wipe them.


    However, he couldn''t stop the tears.


    Eileen was heartbroken, but she still wore a serious face and said, "Answer my question!"


    "It''s true."


    His voice was as low as the buzz of mosquitoes.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Brad bit his lips for a long time before he said, "I don''t want you and Dad to get a divorce. If you are


    divorced, I want to be with you."


    Brad''s answer broke Eileen''s heart.


    Luke wore a cold expression as he raised his volume and shouted, "Jed!"


    The ward door was opened again. Jed walked in and said, "Mr. Bennington."


    "Get Brad out of here!"


    Jed walked toward Brad and said, "Sorry, Brad."


    "I''m not leaving! I want to stay with Mom!" Brad hid behind Eileen.


    Jed was caught in the middle. Luke asked him to take Brad away, but Brad, who was the young


    master of the Bennington family, didn''t want to go with him.


    Luke swept a nce at Jed and said indifferently, "If he doesn''t listen, then forcibly take him away.


    Do you need me to teach you?''''

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    "Got it, Mr. Bennington."


    Jed reached out to catch Brad.


    Brad clutched the ward bed with both hands as hard as he could.


    But he was too young to exert greater strength, so he was lifted by Jed in a few seconds.


    The door of the ward was closed to block Brad''s shouting.


    Eileen was worried, "Where are you taking him to?"


    Luke said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    "I carried him in my belly for forty weeks and gave birth to him. He is my son!" "Bennington is his


    last name. And he was bom a descendant of our Benningtons."


    Luke narrowed his eyes and said coldly," Stop pretending to be sick. Go to the Civil Registry Office


    and get a divorce with me."


    ''Am I pretending to be sick?''


    She had already been so ill. Was there a need to fake an illness?


    "I will go to the Civil Registry Office for a divorce you as long as you promise me one thing."


    "Hmm?" Luke looked impatient as he waited for her next words.


    "Brad will live with me for five months first. I will bring him back to you after that."


    Luke put on a serious expression, "Never think about it. You are a tricky woman. I don''t trust you


    anymore."


    Eileen smiled and didn''t retort.


    "Over the past eight years, you have done a really bad job in educating him. From now on, I¡¯ll teach


    him by myself."


    ¡°As a boy, Brad knelt without any hesitation just to achieve his purpose.¡±


    ''Bad job? You teach him?''


    Eileen¡¯s hands, which were hanging down t o her sides, slowly clenched.


    Kristen demanded, "She has gone through a hard time raising Brad on her own after h e was born.


    But you are ungrateful to her and criticize her. Luke, be normal."


    "You know what? Brad is the most considerate and kindest child I''ve ever seen. He is a good boy."


    "How could you criticize Eileen for not educating Brad well?" "Have you ever taken on any of the


    responsibility as his father all these years?"


    "You just want the sexual pleasure, and you are unwilling to take on any of the responsibility as a


    father. Even an animal i s responsible for its babies."


    Luke''s expression darkened and his eyes were as cold as ice.


    It was obvious that he was very angry.


    Kristen had seldom had the guts to do so. But she straightened her back this time.


    "So, I have Brad live with me and I will reeducate my son. Do you have a problem with that?" Luke


    asked.


    "Hump."


    Kristen was pissed off.


    He was arguing!


    Kristen had never met anyone who was shameless as Luke!


    Eileen felt very sick. She didn''t even have the energy to quarrel with Luke.


    Holding back her anger, Eileen said coldly," I have made it very clear. Brad will live with me for the


    first five months after we are divorced. Otherwise, I will not agree to divorce!"


    Brad did not need him to re-educate.


    Luke¡¯s way of educating would be perverted and cruel.


    Eileen saw the way Luke treated Brad just now. Brad was fear of him.


    Luke stared at Eileen''s eyes.


    "I have time with you if you''d like to go on like this," Luke said, gritting his teeth.


    Then he turned around and left the ward.


    He mmed the door shut


    Eileen suddenly felt she had no strength. Her body went limp with her back against the hospital bed.


    "Yuck!"


    Kristen spat at Luke''s back, "He is a scum, a bastard!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Eileen closed her eyes as her body chilled.


    Feeling worried, Kristen patted Eillen''s hands and said, "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry."


    Eileen said, "From now on, I can never see Brad again. He won¡¯t allow me to see him."

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Kirsten patted Eileen''s hand and said consolingly, "Rest assured, that won¡¯t happen. No matter how


    heartless he is, he has no right and is in no position to forbid you from visiting Brad, because you''re


    Brad''s mother.¡±


    Eileen lifted her head and repeated," Kirsten, I know him too well."


    Words eluded Kirsten.


    After quite a while, she let out a long sigh." Eileen, allowing yourself to fall in love with Luke was the


    biggest mistake of your life."


    Eileen smiled self-deprecatingly, "Tell me about it.¡± "Actually, your life would¡¯ve been pretty good if it


    were another man that you married," Kirsten remarked. "You would''ve had an enjoyable romantic


    rtionship in which a man doted on you and cherished you."


    Eileenpsed into silence.


    In fact, Kirsten was right.


    She had begun to have a sneaking affection for Luke at the start of her puberty, and she had been


    unable to develop feelings for any other man ever since.


    And afterwards, by a strange quirk of fate, she had married Luke.


    Everybody of her acquaintance had believed that her decision was wrong, but she had felt


    rapturous.


    At that time, her intentions had been simple and artless. It didn''t matter whether


    Luke had feelings for her or not. All she wanted was for the two of them to live in the same house as


    a family.


    But how her marriage had ended up was like a hard p across her face.


    "What a shame. You''ve never even dated anybody properly, and you lost everything: your love, your


    child, and almost your life..."


    Kirsten felt more hard done by with her every word, and she began to weep again.


    After crying for a few moments, she became exasperated and cursed loudly.


    "I hope Luke will have a car ident and die a violent death."


    On hearing that, Eileen lifted her eyes."


    That''s enough, Kirsten."


    "Eileen, don''t tell me you still care about that bastard!" Kirsten said through gritted teeth.


    She had a fierce look on her face. Eileen felt that Kirsten would definitely kill her if she answered in


    the affirmative.


    "Maybe you should wish Luke some other misfortune. He must not die. If he dies, Brad would be an


    orphan."


    She couldn''t let Brad be a parentless boy.


    "Bah! What nonsense is that? I''m sure you¡¯ll make a full recovery and have longevity!" Kirsten said.


    "Well, I hope he¡¯ll develop male impotence and never have another child!"


    Eileen smiled, "That''s exactly what I want.¡±


    Though knowing it was selfish, she really hoped that Luke would develop infertility.


    That was the only way to ensure that Luke would be nice to Brad forever.


    It wasmon knowledge that a stepmother could never be impartial.


    If Luke remarried, would his new wife be good to Brad?


    That was very unlikely.


    Besides, the Bennington family was wealthy, and Luke would surely get another son to inherit the


    family fortune.


    Luke didn''t like Brad and hardly had any fatherly love for him. If he had another child, he would only


    distance himself from Brad further.


    The very thought of that gave Eileen a pang of intense heartache.


    Before long, Kirsten left to attend to something.


    Eileen was the only one left in the ward.


    It was 10 p.m. already, but she was not sleepy at all.


    For the first time ever, Brad was not by her side.


    She then recalled Luke''s attitude towards Brad, which made it even more difficult for her to get to


    sleep. Therefore, she sat up and dialed Luke¡¯s number.


    At first an automated voice told her the line was busy, that she might try againter.


    She dialed the number five times in a row and the phone was still busy.


    Clearly Luke didn''t want to answer her calls.


    Eileen didn¡¯t give up and kept calling him.


    "Sorry, the number you''re trying to reach is unavable."


    This time Luke blocked her.


    Eileen chuckled and, hugging her knees, looked out of the window.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The night sky was moonless, starless and pitch-ck.


    Suddenly, a meteor rent the canopy of darkness.


    The look in Eileen''s eyes flickered and with that an idea urred to her.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    The next day.


    At five o''clock in the morning, Kirsten came to the hospital.


    She was worried about Eileen.


    She was divorced, and her son was taken away. Now she was suffering from cancer, lying alone in


    the hospital bed. Who knew i f she would do something stupid?


    However, when Kirsten pushed open the door to the ward, she froze.


    Eileen had woken up and looked quite well.


    She even greeted Kirsten with a smile.


    "Why are you here so early?"


    Kirsten frowned. "Are you okay?¡±


    Eileenughed self-deprecatingly." Nothing worse can happen to me, right?"


    "That son of a bitch! Has he allowed you to see Brad?" Kirsten asked.


    Eileen shook her head. "No."


    Kirsten panicked. "Don''t do anything foolish!"


    Eileen curved her lips. "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t. I just came around all of a sudden."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Brad will leave me sooner orter. Even if I''m very sad, I should learn to be used to living without


    him, and so should him.


    "Besides, I have to stay in the hospital for treatment, and I can''t let him be here any longer. He is


    very smart. I''m afraid I can''t hide it from him," Eileen answered slowly.


    Kirsten felt sorry for her but was relieved." It''s good you''vee around."


    "Well, I''m going to have treatment."


    She had thought about it. She could only count on herself.


    As long as she was alive, others couldn''t bully Brad at will.


    Kirsten was delighted.


    For the next two days, Eileen was struggling against the bad feelings.


    During the day, she would do something that could distract her from missing Brad.


    However, when it waste at night, she couldn¡¯t resist thinking about her son.


    She missed him terribly.


    In the past, she imagined the day they parted.


    It was as painful as she thought.


    The moment she agreed to marry Luke, she knew she would lose out. Brad was destined to leave


    her.


    She married Luke just because she wanted t o watch Brad grow up and record it.


    She couldn''t live with him anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She still remembered when Brad learned to talk and walk. She remembered the first word he said.


    He was well-behaved. Other children were noisy, but he slept quietly.


    As he woke up, he would giggle at her. He never troubled her as if he knew that it was hard for her


    to take care of him alone.


    She was an orphan. Theing of Brad got her out of loneliness. She listened to him, looked at


    him doing his homework with him, and watched TV with him.


    Now he was taken away. She sank into deep loneliness again.


    She gave birth to him with great pain and determination.


    However, from now on, he no longer belonged to her. It felt as if all her bones had been taken away.


    Eight years ago, she had nothing.


    Now she had nothing but illness and wounds in her heart.


    This world was always cruel.


    She was now a physical and emotional wreck.


    She realized she had to live alone.


    That understanding little boy would no longer appear and call her Mom.


    Yet she knew she could only endure it.


    No matter how excruciating it was, she must face it.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    In the Bennington family''s vi.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Luke was sitting on the sofa, dealing with a pile of business documents in front of him.


    Brandy stood next to him, wanting to say something.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Luke stopped writing, looking at him.


    Brandy answered, "Mr. Bennington, since w e took Brad back, he hasn''t eaten anything."


    "He doesn''t like the food here?" Luke asked indifferently.


    "I think he misses Mrs. Bennington."


    Instantly, Luke''s face turned cold as he said angrily, "Remember, don''t mention that woman in this


    house." "Yes,¡± Brandy nervously answered.


    He then added, "What about Brad?"


    Luke''s brows were slightly knitted.


    After a long while, he replied, "Call Eileen and ask her what he likes to eat."


    Brandy thought, ''You forbid me to mention Mrs. Bennington, but you''re doing that.''


    However, he didn''t have the guts to say so.


    He then called Eileen and put her on speakerphone.


    "Hello, Brandy, why are you calling? Is something wrong with Brad?" Eileen said i n an urgent voice.


    "No, Mrs. Bennington..."


    Noticing Luke¡¯s gaze, Brandy was rmed and quickly corrected himself, "Ms. Barton, what does


    Brad like to eat?"


    Eileen''s voice was soft as she talked about her son, "Brad has a weak stomach. He has to eat


    porridge twice a day and can''t eat pungent foods frequently...


    "Moreover, Brad hasn''t fully recovered. I have to trouble you to take him to the hospital for a


    checkup.


    "He doesn''t like drinking pure milk, so please put some sugar in it."


    Brandy nodded. "Okay, I see. I''ll hang up now."


    "Wait."


    Eileen rambled on, "He asionally kicks off the quilt in the night. He likes chestnuts, kiwi fruit,


    grapes, but he doesn''t like pears."


    She had so many things about Brad to tell them.


    "If he has no appetite, you can make some noodles for him."


    "Okay."


    Eileen continued, "He doesn''t like the noodles made by the restaurants. If it''s convenient, I can send


    you some made by myself."


    Before Brandy could say anything, Luke said in a deep voice, "No, don''t let here here!"


    At the other end of the phone, Eileen could hear it clearly.


    She gritted her teeth. Her nails sank into her palms, bringing a sharp pain.


    Brandy couldn''t bear to see it. Heforted her, "Don''t worry. The nanny will take good care of


    Brad. He¡¯ll be fine."


    Eileen was stunned for a while and then said, "You¡¯re right."


    Brandy directly ended the call.


    If he hadn''t called her, she could have been calm.


    Yet now she was anxious.


    Brandy wouldn¡¯t call her for no reason. There must be something wrong with Brad.


    Brad wasn''t close to Luke. They were just like strangers to each other.


    She was worried that Brad would feel hungry and ufortable there. She wondered if he was


    crying.


    Maybe she made the wrong choice.


    If she hadn¡¯t married Luke, the Bennington family would have directly taken Brad away and she


    would have been heartbroken.


    If she hadn''t lived with Brad, she wouldn''t have been so sad after sending him away.


    Better a finger off than aye wagging.


    Now she loved Brad so much. It was unbearable for her to lose him.


    She didn''t know when she could get rid of the pain.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    The Bennington family''s vi.


    Brandy asked the maid to cook some noodles and send them to the room upstairs.


    Half an hourter, the maid came down with the bowl.


    Brandy asked, "Has he eaten?"


    The maid shook her head. "No. You''d better go and have a look. He hasn''t eaten anything for two


    days. He''ll get ill if he continues like this."


    Brandy went upstairs to Brad''s room.


    The little boy was sitting on the balcony, crying.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He had never been separated from his mother before.


    Seeing his pitiful look, Brandy felt sad.


    "Brad, we¡¯ve cooked noodles for you. Would you like to eat some?"


    Brad shook his head. "No. I want Mom. I want to go home."


    "s..." Brandy let out a long sigh. "This is your home. Don''t mention your mom anymore."


    Brad didn''t say anything, turning around.


    He was very stubborn. No matter what Brandy said, he refused to eat.


    Brandy coaxed him for quite a while, his throat was dry but it was useless.


    He had no choice but to leave.


    Luke went to thepany. When he came back, it was already 10 p.m.


    Brandy quickly came forward and told him how Brad refused to eat.


    Hearing that, Luke said with a frown, "Ask the maid to heat the noodles.¡±


    Brandy nodded.


    After taking off the suit coat and throwing : t aside, Luke went upstairs.


    As soon as he stepped into the room, he saw Brad crying with red eyes.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Luke loosened his cor, coldly staring at Brad. "Eileen taught you nothing but crying and ying


    dirty tricks such as kneeling.¡¯


    Brad curled up and ignored what he said, wiping his tears.


    Being alone with Luke, he was still a little scared.


    At this time, Brandy walked in with noodles.


    Luke''s thin lips twitched as he ordered, " Eat them!"


    Brad was still sitting there without raising his head or touching the fork.


    Luke had never been close to a child before, so he didn''t know how tomunicate with the child


    properly.


    He could only try to educate Brad in his way. "Why don''t you eat?"


    Brad''s body twisted. He still didn¡¯t speak, his head buried between his knees.


    After all, he was his son. Although he didn''t bring him up, they had the same blood.


    Therefore, Luke asked patiently, "Didn''t you say you like to eat noodles? Why don''t you eat? What


    do you want? I''ll ask the maid to cook for you."


    Brad pursed his lips.


    As the president of the Bennington Corporation, he was vigorous in work, and his staff was efficient.


    Seeing Brad keep silent as a mime, he boomed with a scowl, "Answer me!"


    Brad was scared into crying again.


    His tears were falling like scattered pearls a s he shook violently.


    Brandy couldn''t bear to see him like this, but thinking of Luke''s warning, he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Mr. Bennington, he''s still a child." "He''s eight years old, not a baby. He¡¯s a man. He should say


    what he wants and thinks rather than cry. Only girls cry." Luke''s voice was cold. "What else can you


    d o but cry?"


    In his opinion, boys should be like steel.


    He had been educated as the heir of the Bennington family since he was three years old.


    After that, he had forgotten the taste of tears.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    "Brad, tell your dad what you want. It''s useless to cry. It won''t solve the problem. B e good," Brandy


    coaxed.


    This father and son had never lived together before.


    Doting parents treasured their kids.


    Yet Luke''s parents had never doted on him. Luke''s grandfather had been strict with him and cold to


    him since he was born.


    As a result, he educated Brad in the same way.


    There was no warmth in such a powerful and wealthy family. They were cold-hearted.


    Brad wiped his tears. "I want my mom. I want to eat porridge made by Mom. I want t o go to my


    mom. I don''t want to be here.¡±


    As he saw the child begging pitifully, Brandy''s heart ached.


    He pleaded with Luke, "Mr. Bennington, Brad is too young. What about sending him to Ms. Barton¡¯s


    ce tonight? I can take him back tomorrow so that he has time to get used to the new home."


    "Why bother? Whether today or tomorrow, sooner orter, he has to adapt. Don¡¯t take him


    anywhere. Now, take him upstairs to bed."


    Luke said stonily, "If you can¡¯t even ovee this, how can you still be a Bennington?"


    As the heir of the Bennington family, he should face all the difficulties.


    Brandy still wanted to say something.


    Yet he bit his tongue while seeing Luke''s stern look.


    Brad began to cry. He didn''t want to go to rest or sleep. He wanted his mom.


    Finally, he lost his temper, shouting at Luke, "I hate you! I want Mom! You nuisance! Big bad guy!"


    No one else dared to curse Luke like this.


    Brandy was nervous, but fortunately, Luke just raised his eyebrows without saying anything and


    turned to leave.


    Half an hourter. Brandy came down from the room.


    Luke changed into a bathrobe, drinking tea and reading the newspaper. "Is he asleep?" "No. "


    Brandy¡¯s brow furrowed, "Mr.


    Bennington, can you please let him see his mother? He hasn''t eaten for two days. He¡¯s just a little


    kid. What if something happens to him?"


    Luke was indifferent. "He''s spoiled. It''s time to correct his bad habits. When he''s hungry, he''ll


    naturally eat."


    "But..." Brandy didn''t give up.


    Luke directly interrupted him, "Leave him alone. Go to sleep."


    Hearing this, Brandy had to leave.


    Luke continued to deal with the documents. As he finished, it was already one a m.


    He raised his eyes. "Is he asleep?"


    The maid immediately came forward. "No."


    "Well, guard outside the door. Don''t go in or talk to him. Tell me if there''s anything wrong," Luke


    ordered in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    The next day.


    At seven o''clock, Luke came downstairs. The table was covered by breakfast.


    He sat down.


    As if thinking of something, Luke asked, " Send the food upstairs."


    After thinking for a moment, the maid said hesitantly, "Mr. Bennington, you''d better go upstairs and


    take a look."


    As Luke heard this, his eyes shed. He then went up to Brad¡¯s room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Pushing open the door, he saw the room a mess.


    Everything that could be moved was broken, including the breakfast that was just brought in.


    Brad crouched on the balcony.


    Luke''s eyes narrowed as he boomed, "You broke them?"


    "Yes!"


    Brad was not afraid, raising his chin, his back straight. "If you don''t let me go, I''ll break everything in


    the room!"


    Hearing that, Luke didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled slightly. "Not bad. That''s more like a man."


    Brad red at him.


    "You can continue like this."


    Luke looked at him, saying calmly, "But hunger strikes and threats don''t work on m e."

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    As a leader, he tamed others and did not allow them to rebel.


    Then he left again.


    When Brandy came over, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After entering the vi, he went straight to Brad''s room.


    When he saw Brad''s pale face and dried mouth, he was slightly taken aback and asked the servant.


    "Does little Bennington still not eat anything?"


    The servant nodded.


    "What did Mr. Bennington say?"


    The servant answered truthfully. "Mr. Bennington doesn''t allow us to take care of little Bennington.


    He said that if little Bennington fainted, take him to the hospital."


    Brandy became speechless.


    This was what Mr. Bennington would do.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Bennington was cruel and cold.


    He didn¡¯t care about Brad''s threat at all. He just thought that if Brad refused to eat, he didn¡¯t feel


    hungry and if he refused to sleep, he didn''t want to sleep.


    It could be said that Luke wanted topletely get rid of Brad''s desire to see his mom.


    But Luke''s behavior was too cruel for Brad.


    "Uncle Brandy, could you send me to see m y mom?" Brad asked in a weak voice.


    Brandy was in a dilemma. "Brad, you have heard what your dad said. It''s not that I don¡¯t want to


    send you to see your mom, but that I don¡¯t dare."


    Brad stopped talking and sat on the balcony.


    His face was pale, without a trace of blood. He looked out the window, with deep desire and


    sadness.


    Brandy felt very sorry for Brad.


    Brandy had apanied Brad since his birth. In Brandy''s eyes, Brad was like his own grandson.


    His feelings for Brad might be deeper than those for Luke.


    Suddenly, Brad fell backward and fainted.


    Brandy paled with fright, and he immediately asked the servant to call the family doctor.


    Two minutester, the family doctor arrived.


    "Dehydration, plus gastroenteritis." While speaking, the doctor inserted a needle into Brad''s arm.


    "Find a way to let him eat something.¡±


    Brandy was really helpless.


    As the saying went, it was up to the doer to undo the knot.


    After thinking about it, he dialed Eileen''s number.


    On the other side.


    After hanging up, Eileen stopped a taxi and headed towards the Bennington family''s vi.


    She didn''t enter the vi, but stood in the corner of a wall. She stood there for a long time, so her


    face was frozen and turned dark blue.


    Brandy felt extremely guilty. "Ms. Barton, I''m sorry."


    Eileen shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. It''s Luke who does not allow me toe in.


    "You needn¡¯t havee over. You may just persuade Brad to eat something on the phone." Brandy


    said, "Although youe here, you can''t get in and see Brad."


    Eileen smiled bitterly. "He is my son. He faints now. He refuses to eat anything.


    How can I ignore him?"


    "s..."


    Brandy sighed.


    Afterwards, he told Eileen where Brad lived. Brad''s room faced the back garden. From this angle,


    Eileen could see clearly. Eileen stood there, staring at the window. She seemed to have seen his


    small body lying on the window and him shouting " Mom" excitedly.


    "Mr. Bennington doesn''t allow you to talk t o Brad on the phone. But now he is not at home. I''ll


    secretly give the phone to Brad and you can talk to him. But you''d better not talk too long. If Mr.


    Benningtones back and sees you, it will be bad. And it''s too cold. You can''t stand outside for


    long."


    Eileen thanked him. "Thank you, I won¡¯t cause you trouble."


    Brandy waved his hand and left.


    Two minutester, the call was answered.


    "Mom!" Brad''s voice was excited, butpared to usual, his voice was too weak.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Eileen suppressed her emotions. "I hear Brandy say that you refuse to eat anything."


    Brad said nothing.


    "Brad, you promised me that you would be obedient."


    Brad spoke, "Mom, I miss you."


    Hearing this, Eileen almost cried. "Does this have anything to do with eating?"


    "Dad doesn''t like me and I don¡¯t like him either. I''m not used to living here." Brad''s voice was


    particrly low.


    "Brad, this is just the beginning. You have t o get used to it slowly."


    Brad asked, "Mom, why don¡¯t you want me?


    With a sharp pain in her heart, she slowly exined, "It''s not that I don''t want you, but that I can''t


    afford to bring you up. Besides, you will have a better life with your dad. Brad, boys should learn to


    be strong and independent."


    "I don''t need to have a better life, as long as I am with you. No matter how hard it is, I want to be


    with you." Brad''s voice was firm.


    Eileen smiled, feeling sweet.


    Brad was the only sweetness she could feel in her painful life.


    "Mom, you take me away, okay?"


    In an instant, Eileen came back down to earth and shook her head. "No, you will stay in this vi in


    the future. So, don''t be willful. Eat something and take care of yourself well."


    Then she quickly hung up on Brad.


    If she continued to talk to him, she was afraid that she would freak out.


    So, she could only force herself to be ruthless.


    Brad must learn to be strong and independent.


    However, she was still reluctant to leave and sat on the edge of the flowerbed, staring at the room.


    Inside the room.


    After being hung up, Brad became speechless and felt distressed.


    Looking at him. Brandy just wanted to sigh.


    ''When a couple divorce, their child is the one who suffers the most.'' "What do you want to eat, tell


    me. I''ll ask someone to cook it for you."


    Brad shook his head. "Grandpa Brandy, why doesn''t Mother want me?"


    Brandy stroked his little head and exined, "The affairs between adults are veryplicated, and


    you are too young to understand."


    "But you can believe that your mom is the person who loves you most in this world."


    Brad said nothing.


    He was still a child so he really couldn''t understand many things.


    For example, why his mom didn''t want him though she loved him so much?


    Why did Luke force him to stay here though Luke didn¡¯t love him?


    After apanying Brad for another hour, Brandy went downstairs and was about to leave.


    However, when he walked to the back garden and identally looked at the slim figure in the


    corner, he was taken aback.


    "Ms. Barton?"


    He called her.


    Eileen looked back. "Brandy."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandy frowned. "Why are you still sitting here?"


    "I worry about Brad. Has Brad eaten anything? Does he cry?"


    Looking at her expression and listening to her words, Brandy only felt that she was too pitiful so he


    lied, "Brad didn¡¯t cry. He had a bowl of porridge for dinner and fell asleep." "That¡¯s good." Eileen


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Brandy asked, "Ms. Barton, I''ll give you a ride."


    Eileen nodded. "Thank you."


    On such a bitterly cold night, it took her more than one hour toe here and she sat here for over


    an hour. She just wanted t o know if Brad was well.


    While walking forward, she looked back at the same time. Looking at the window, she missed Brad


    so much and wanted to stay here.


    Brandy couldn''t help sighing softly.


    Though he was old and had experienced much, he was moved and wanted to cry at the sight of


    Eileen''s expression and behavior.


    Maternal love was really the greatest thing i n this world.


    Suddenly, a beam of light came from a distance.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Brandy panicked.


    ''How could Mr. Benningtone back at this time?''


    Brandy and Eileen were caught by Luke.


    Noting Brandy''s expression, Eileen stepped away and hid behind the flowers and nts nearby.


    It was kind of Brandy to allow her toe here so she couldn''t cause trouble for Brandy.


    Soon, the car stopped.


    Luke got out of the car. He was wearing a suit, with a cold expression on his handsome face.


    "Who was the woman next to you just now?"


    He asked directly.


    Brandy forced himself to calm down. "A servant."


    "Huh..." Luke sneered and he turned around. "Come out!"


    Nothing happened.


    Immediately, he snapped impatiently," Come out by yourself. Don''t let me take you out!"


    Slowly, Eileen walked out from behind the tree


    Luke''s sight fell on Brandy. "Did you let her in?"


    Brandy moved his lips slightly. Before he could speak, Eileen had already answered," I came in by


    myself."


    "Are you allowed toe here?"


    She sneered and turned around to leave, ignoring him.


    In an instant, Luke was irritated and stretched out his big hand to grab her wrist. "Forgot my


    warning?"


    Eileen shook his hand away. "Brad is my son. I cane whenever I want to see him!"


    Luke raised his brows. "Well, you force me t o send him abroad?"


    Eileen trembled.


    "And..." He pointed at Brandy, "If it weren''t for you, how could she get in? You turn a deaf ear to my


    words?"


    Taking a step forward, Eileen stood in front of Brandy. "It has nothing to do with him. I sneaked in by


    myself. Don''t you want to divorce me? As long as you promise to let m e see Brad three times a


    month, I¡¯ll agree to divorce."


    "Do you think it''s possible? I think it''s better to send him abroad."


    "I can just look at him secretly, without being found by him!" Eileen emphasized.


    He raised his eyes and refused, "No way!"


    Eileen smiled bitterly. "Luke, you are heartless. Knowing you and falling in love with you is the


    biggest mistake in my life!"


    Luke''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Then, he smiled casually. "Are you ying your trick again? "


    Eileen didn''t want to quarrel with him anymore.


    "I am not in the mood to y a trick. If possible, I just wish that I had never met you before."


    If she hadn''t met and loved him, she wouldn''t have had so many painful experiences. Neither would


    Brad.


    "Don''t worry. I won''te to see Brad again, so you don''t have to punish Brandy. As Brad''s dad,


    you even devote less to Brad than Brandy."


    She looked cold. "Brandy gives Brad the care that you fail to give during these years. Luke, be a


    man! And when I am in a good mood, I''ll call you to register the divorce."


    Luke made her unhappy and she wouldn''t allow Luke to be happy.


    Then she turned and left.


    Luke narrowed his eyes.


    ''What trick the hell is this woman ying?¡¯


    ¡®She won¡¯t see Brad again?''


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ''Does she think that I''ll believe her words?''


    After a moment, Luke went upstairs. He was about to push the door of his own room open when he


    paused. Then he turned to open the door of Brad''s bedroom.


    Brad was asleep, but his breathing was not steady, but rapid. It was obviously because he had been


    crying for too long.


    Luke didn''t turn on the light. He looked at Brad under the moonlight. The redness on his cheeks had


    not faded and his chest was fluctuating.


    After watching Brad for a long time, he tucked Brad in.


    At this moment, Brad opened his eyes. They looked at each other.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Luke recovered to his usual indifference and withdrew his hand.


    "Since you''re awake, go to eat something. Threats are of no use to me." He said coldly, "No one


    can beat me by threatening me.¡¯


    Brad gritted his teeth with anger. "I hate you!"


    Luke raised his brows lightly. "I don''t seem to want you to like me. For me, being liked : s a very


    annoying thing."


    Brad''s face flushed with anger.


    Luke continued, "Go to the dining room.¡¯


    "No!"


    Brad was very determined. "I would rather starve to death than eat something." "It seems that you


    have been more determined since you came here." Luke said lightly.


    Luke was very satisfied with such a change.


    Looking at the infusion bottle, he continued to speak. "Now, you have two choices. First, go to eat.


    Second, continue o n hunger strike and then you will be sent to Athana by me."


    In an instant, Brad became emotional. "I won¡¯t go to Athana!"


    Luke snorted coldly. "Do you think you have another choice? Tell me your answer."


    Brad stared at him fiercely like a provoked little lion.


    However, Luke didn''t care and said, "You have a minute to think about it."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was quiet in the room.


    Brad looked tentatively at Luke, as he wanted to know if Luke was frightening him.


    But Luke just stared at his wristwatch.


    After a while, Luke said. "Three, two-"


    "I''ll eat something!"


    Before Luke finished counting, Brad hurriedly shouted.


    He didn''t want to go to Athana at all!


    Luke asked a servant to prepare noodles.


    He remembered that when Brady called Eileen yesterday, she said that Brad liked t o eat noodles.


    Ten minutester, a bowl of noodles was brought into the room.


    Under surveince, Brad ate them up.


    Luke was very satisfied with his performance.


    It was easier to raise a child than he had thought.


    Turning around, he was about to leave.


    But Brad¡¯s voice came from behind. "Dad, I want to talk to you."


    Luke stopped and looked back. "What do you want to talk to me?"


    "I want to live with my mom."


    "Impossible."


    Luke was ruthless and refused tly.


    "Mom said that I could live a good life with you. But I don¡¯t want to live a good life, nor d o I want


    your money. I only want my mom." Brad raised his head, with imploring eyes.


    Luke narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who taught you to say these words?¡±


    Brad shook his head. "No one taught me. I saw yourpany on TV. It''s very big and magnificent!"


    "If you are obedient, it will be yours in the future."


    Luke tempted him.


    But Brad shook his head. "That''s Dad''spany, not mine. When I grow up, I will have my own


    company, which will be bigger and more majestic!"


    Hearing this, Luke softened his expression a bit.


    ''He is my son. He is as ambitious as me. Great!''


    "It''s good to have ambition but don¡¯t think about leaving, because it will never be possible."


    Luke uttered each word in an extremely cold voice.


    Brad felt hopeless, with his eyes bing less and less bright.


    "From now on, recognize the reality and don''t think about living with your mom again."


    Luke narrowed his eyes, gave Brad this warning and turned around to leave.


    Brad cried for a long time and didn''t fall asleep untilte at night.


    Early in the morning.


    Luke went downstairs and was slightly surprised when he saw Brad sitting at the dining table.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    As usual, the maid served the ck coffee and the newspaper.


    Brandy came in and bumped into the scene.


    He was relieved.


    Brad suddenly broke the silence. "I want to go to school."


    Luke raised his head. "Sure. Brandy will ride you there after breakfast."


    Brad lowered his head and continued to have his meal without saying another word.


    Brandy thought to himself.


    ''Mr. Bennington''s approach may be correct.


    Meanwhile.


    In the hospital.


    Kirsten went into the ward and stiffened at the sight of Eileen''s face. "You didn''t sleep wellst


    night? Your face is swollen."


    Instead of answering the question, Eileen announced with a smile, "I''m going to divorce Luke."


    "For real?" Kirsten eximed.


    "Yeah."


    Eileen nodded, saying, "I nned to drag it out, but it was pointless."


    She no longer clung to any hope.


    It was pointless to get entangled with him any longer.


    "I totally agree with you!" Kirsten was overjoyed, "You should have divorced that jerk a long time


    ago! In the past eight years, no marital affection has been nurtured.


    You had cancer and got hospitalized. He, however, continued to fool around and even took your kid


    away!"


    She chattered, itching to stab Luke with a knife.


    Eileen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.


    The sunlight nted in and dazzled her.


    She somehow had a feeling that she couldn''t live much longer.


    Since Luke had cklisted her, she had to call Brandy.


    Brandy quickly answered the phone. Thinking that she was worried about Brad, he hurriedly said,


    "Ms. Barton, don''t worry.


    Brad ate quite a lot in the morning, and they didn''t quarrel. They were at peace."


    "Really?"


    Eileen felt relieved. "Did he mention sending Brad abroad again?"


    Brandy shook his head. "Nope."


    "Good." Eileen finally rested her mind at ease and continued, "Brandy, could you please deliver a


    message to Luke? I''ll wait for him at the entrance of the Civil Registry Office at 11 a m. the day after


    tomorrow."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Brandy was perplexed. "Have you really decided to divorce him?"


    "Both of us will be set free."


    It had been eight years. She was really tired.


    As soon as Eileen''s voice died away, the cold voice of another man came from the other end of the


    phone. "Brandy, do you wish to leave Bennington''s house?¡±


    The phone was then hung up.


    Brandy looked panicky.


    Luke casually stuck his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and questioned Brandy sternly, "Did


    Eileen bribe you?


    You''ve been serving the Benningtons all your life. Do you really want to turn against me for her?"


    Brandy had challenged his bottom line again and again.


    He had let the incident that had happened yesterday pass. Brandy, however, continued to push his


    luck!


    "Mr. Bennington, it''s not like that. Ms. Barton just asked me to pass on a message. She has agreed


    to divorce. She will see you at the entrance of the Civil Registry Office at 11 a.m. the day after


    tomorrow," Brandy hurriedly exined.


    Luke paused and raised his eyes. "Did she tell you this in person?"


    "Yes."


    Luke snorted. "Do you believe her?"


    Brandy nodded his head. "Ms. Barton''s tone was pretty serious. It didn''t sound like a joke. Given her


    personality, I don''t think she was joking."


    Luke was not happy about that.


    His voice was deep, attractive, and biting." How much do you think you know about her?"


    Their friendship turned out to be so deep.


    "I''m divorcing her. Do I need a butler to act as the middleman?"


    ''Eileen, this is just great!"


    Brandy opened his mouth, tried to say something, but held back in the end.


    ''Forget it! At such a moment, more words mean more mistakes.''

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Two days passed quickly.


    Early in the morning, Eileen washed up and went to the Civil Registry Office.


    She deliberately startedte.


    Luke was not a punctual person after all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    To be more precise, he was punctual to anyone but her.


    When she arrived at the Civil Registry Office, however, that familiar ck car was seen parked by


    the road.


    Eileen was stunned.


    It turned out that he could be punctual.


    She had an inexplicable feeling. It was not pain. She just felt cold and numb.


    Perhaps her heart had already been numb.


    Still, she felt bitter inside.


    Luke saw her and taunted, "Didn''t you want to divorce me? You''rete. Are you still ying games


    with me?"


    A sneer tugged at Eileen''s lips. "11 am. is the appointed time. Now it''s ten to 11. I''m notte. You


    came early."


    She was notte.


    Eager he was, he hade early.


    Were their eight years of marriage so stifling?


    Luke''s narrowed eyes nced coldly at her.


    Then he strode forward alone.


    Eileen followed him, staring at his back with mixed feelings.


    Everyone has emotions.


    But it seemed that in Luke¡¯s mind, she had been immune to pain.


    No objections or arguments. They signed the papers quickly.


    Their rtionship was broken off. From now on, they were no longer bound.


    When she dropped her head, her eyes were covered by her hair. Her hand trembled a little.


    But she signed the papers without hesitation.


    Luke''s surprised and inquisitive eyesnded on her.


    He had thought that she would y tricks and make a scene.


    To his surprise, she was quiet and mild. From taking photos to the final signing, she hadn''t spoken a


    word but just followed the instructions.


    Noticing his gaze, Eileen straightened up and handed the papers to him. "I''ve done m y part"


    "Tell me your request. This is your final chance," Luke said in a deep voice after taking the divorce


    agreement and ncing down at it.


    "I have only one request. Treat Brad well. D o not send him abroad!"


    "Okay."


    His face expressionless, Luke agreed and signed the papers.


    His arrogance was a stark contrast to her elegance.


    When they came out of the Civil Registry Office, Luke''s cell phone rang. An urgent call from the


    office. In no time, he drove away.


    Eileen stared at the papers.


    The agreement pronounced the end of their marriage.


    From now on, they were strangers.


    Eileen returned to the apartment and packed her things.


    The apartment was owned by Luke.


    Now that they had divorced, she couldn''t live there any longer.


    With a trunk in tow, she walked in the street aimlessly.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    The world was so big, and so was Lanechett. However, there was no ce for Eileen. Nor was


    anyone waiting for her.


    She had lost her marriage, Brad, and everything.


    Eight years ago, she was drifting like a leaf but had got Brad by her side. Despite the hardships, she


    still had hope.


    Now, she was still that leaf in autumn about to fall.


    Compared to eight years ago, she was more scarred and more hopeless. She was as good as


    dead...


    She walked aimlessly in Lanechett for a long time. Not until the sun was setting that she realized


    the hard reality. She had n o ce to stay.


    Though hospitalized, she still needed a ce of her own.


    First thing first, she should find an apartment and settle down.


    Housing prices in Lanechett were so high that she couldn¡¯t afford to rent any good apartment


    downtown.


    She searched almost every side street and alley before she found one. The small apartment had a


    bathroom, a living room, and no bedrooms. The rent was rtively low.


    She decided to settle down there.


    Before leaving, thendy reminded her," I''m not gonna lie to you. Someone died in this room, but


    it was five, six years ago.


    You may hear gossip from the neighbors, and I have to tell you this in advance!"


    Eileen had started sorting out her luggage.


    After hearing that, she just replied indifferently, "I''m not even afraid of death, s o ghosts won''t scare


    me."


    She was no longer afraid of anything.


    Thendy frowned. To her surprise, this girl had a lot of nerve.


    Thendy left. Eileen got her luggage out of the trunk and squatted there to sort them out.


    There was kitchenware in the living room. She hadn¡¯t had supper yet. Since there was some rice


    left, she decided to cook porridge. When it was ready, she filled two bowls, served them on the


    table, and shouted gently, "Brad, time for supper.


    Wash your hands."


    Her voice echoed in the deste and quiet room. There were no sounds, not to mention a


    response.


    After a moment of silence, Eileen realized that she had got separated from Brad.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sitting at the table, she stirred the porridge with a spoon and instantly lost her appetite.


    The habit had been engraved in her soul in the past eight years.


    She called out to him, but there was no longer any response.


    She couldn''t hear that childish, soft voice calling her mom again...


    For a moment, her heart felt empty. She stirred the porridge and poured it back into the pot. Her


    appetite had been lost.


    After that, Eileen went to buy some groceries and nice floral cloth in a supermarket.


    The room should be divided so that she could separate spaces for sleeping and cooking.


    She glued a thin cord to the walls and then hung the sewn floral cloth.


    She looked back at her predicament andughed at herself. She had made the correct decision to


    let Brad go and live with him. She didn''t want her son to live in poverty like this.


    She knew that she could barely sustain her life.


    She had no money. When they got divorced, she didn''t ask for a penny. She had to earn money!


    She needed to pay for her chemotherapy and hospitalization.


    Since the chemotherapy hadn¡¯t started yet, the cost was not high. She could afford it for the time


    being, but it was quite likely she would fail.


    She took quite a few interviews, but those interviewers turned her down on the spot a s soon as


    they saw the problem with her leg. They wouldn''t even give it a second thought.


    Eileen had been aware of her miserable fate all along, but her heart still throbbed with the


    predicament.


    Without a choice, she went back empty-handed. On a bench, she had a loaf of bread for lunch.


    When she looked at the bright sky, her eyes tingled. She felt like crying.


    But she knew that tears would not help.


    No one cared about her. She was all alone.


    As soon as she went back to the ward, she saw Kirsten, who knitted her brows. "Didn''t you go to


    the Civil Registry Office and process the divorce? Why are you back sote?"


    Eileen forced a smile. "I went job hunting."


    Upon hearing that, Kirsten grabbed her arm. "Have you lost your mind? Given your condition, can


    you work? You have cancer and need chemotherapy. It''s important for you to rest and have enough


    nutrition."

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Eileen said tly, "Kirsten, I can''t rest."


    "Why?" Kirsten asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Because I''m very short of money right now.¡±


    Eileen raised her eyes and said," Chemotherapy is expensive and my savings won''t support me for


    long."


    Kirsten gritted her teeth and said, "That son of a bitch didn''t give you anything, right?"


    "He gave me two properties and some money, but I''ve given all of them to Brad."


    "Health is more important than money.


    You can earn the money in the future. But i f you die, Brad will lose you! He will lose his mother!"


    Eileen''s chest rose and fell rapidly. "The chance of recovering from cancer is too low. I can''t ept


    that I''m dead and all my money is gone. Luke doesn''t like Brad. If Luke remarried and had his own


    children, h e will only dislike Brad even more. I have t o n for Brad''s future."


    Kirsten''s eyes turned red when she heard what Eileen said.


    Only maternal love was selfless in this world.


    "I think Brad wants you more than he wants the money."


    Eileen was silent.


    After a moment, she said, "I want to live, but you never know what¡¯s going to happen.


    Kirsten immediately replied, "I know, but I don''t want you to give up. I can help you!"


    Eileen showed a smile and looked at her gently. "You''re pregnant and have a mortgage and a car


    loan. I won''t ask for your money."


    If she died, all the efforts would be in vain.


    Kirsten thought about Eileen''s words and added, "If you really want to make money, I have an idea."


    "What?¡±


    "The June Square is very busy at night. Many people set up stalls to sell things.


    You can have a try. It is flexible and you will make good money."


    Eileen was stunned and asked, "What can I sell if I be a street vendor?" "Food or something


    useful. You are good at drawing, right? You can help others paint portraits."


    After Kirsten left, Eileen considered her suggestion.


    To be honest, the suggestion was really good.


    She hadn''t started chemotherapy yet and she was still in a good state. She had the energy to do it


    now.


    So, she immediately started to prepare.


    Eileen was worried that no one would look for her to paint portraits, because it was her first time


    setting up a stall. Thus, she went to the wholesale market and bought a batch of trinkets.


    As night fell, Eileen brought those things to June Square with difficulty. At this time, many street


    vendors started to set up stalls on the square.


    Eileen made an effort to set up the stall. She saw others greeting customers, but she was not good


    at attracting customers.


    Eileen was stunned for a moment.


    If a customer came over and asked for a price, she would tell the customer the appropriate price


    instead of the inted price.


    A ck Bentley moved forward slowly on the square.


    Brandy drove the car. Brad and Luke sat in the car.


    Brad kept his head down and said nothing. He did not look at Luke but looked at the gloves ced


    on hisp, which were knitted for him by Eileen.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Luke looked at him for a moment, then looked outside the car. Suddenly, Luke narrowed his eyes


    and stared in a certain direction.


    Eileen was setting up her stall when she suddenly heard someone shouting, "The cops are


    coming!"


    The next moment, the street vendors packed up their things and started running quickly.


    It was the first time that Eileen had encountered such a situation. However, she didn''t hesitate but


    packed her things quickly. She limped forward, but it was too heavy for her to walk fast.


    Several people in uniforms ran towards this side with batons in their hands. They cursed as they


    chased.


    Eileen ran slowly, but the cops chased quickly after her. Her heart was beating fast. She couldn''t run


    with her things. At this point, the cops were very close to her.


    Luke frowned tightly.


    Eileen had a lot of tricks!


    She deliberately set up a stall on the June Square where he passed. What did she want?


    Was she trying to show him how miserable she was?

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    ''She was so good at ying tricks.''


    From a distance, Luke saw Eileen throw all things on the ground and hide in the bushes beside her.


    The cops didn''t notice her but continued running forward.


    He straightened the cor of his suit expressionlessly.


    ''Eileen, it''s useless to pretend to be miserable in front of me!¡¯


    Besides, they were divorced, so he would never have contact with her anymore.


    Through the car window, he saw her stagger out of the bushes, squat down, and pick up those


    things scattered on the ground.


    Brandy and Brad didn''t pay any attention t o that, so they didn''t see her.


    On the first day, she was very unlucky.


    Eileen didn''t give up but insisted on it.


    In the following three days, things gradually went well. She earned some money and could


    asionally earn more than one hundred dors.


    This evening, she packed up early and rushed over there.


    But the cops came again.


    Based on her previous experience, Eileen packed up her things quickly and ran down the street.


    However, she was running too fast, and she lost her bnce and fell heavily to the ground. Her


    things scattered all over the ground.


    In a ck car.


    Luke once again saw this scene.


    ''Heh. This woman not only didn''t give up; she went too far.''


    The green light was on. Brandy started the car and was about to drive away when Luke said,


    "Stop.¡±


    Although Brandy was confused, he stopped the car. Luke opened the car door and got out of the


    car, saying, "Don''t wait for me. Let him have dinner first."


    Of course, "him" referred to Brad.


    Brandy nodded, started the car, and drove away slowly.


    Luke turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    Many things were scattered on the ground. Eileen got up from the ground and picked them up


    slowly.


    Suddenly, Luke appeared with his long legs and handed her something that he had picked up from


    the ground.


    "Thanks." She said. When she raised her head, she froze in ce, as if she were a stone statue.


    She didn''t expect to see Luke.


    The next second, she came back to her senses. Instead of taking the thing from Luke, she ignored


    him, lowered her head, and continued picking her things up.


    Eileen felt that the two of them shouldn''t talk anymore now.


    "Don''t you want it?" Luke frowned.


    Eileen remained silent.


    After picking up the things, she lifted the bag and walked forward.


    Luke gradually became impatient and felt that it was difficult to talk with her after the divorce. He


    said, "You''ve gone too far. How many tricks do you have?"


    Tricks?


    They had already divorced. Why did she want to y tricks with him?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She didn''t turn back or stop but continued walking forward.


    If she had appeared in front of him like this before, she would have felt wretched. But she didn''t


    have that feeling now.


    Even if she was so miserable at this time, she could be calm and walk past him.


    If a woman cared a lot about a man, he would be very important to her. Likewise, if she didn''t care


    about him, he would be insignificant in her life.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Currently, this was how things stood between Eileen and Luke.


    When she couldn''t bear to part from him, h e had meant the world to her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All she had wanted to do was stay by his side and watch over him, and she had found it heart-


    warming even when being teased or cold-shouldered by him.


    But now, having thought it through, she felt fully rxed and at ease, and her pain seemed to have


    been alleviated.


    Luke felt a surge of anger as he perceived the disregard that Eileen was showing for him.


    He strode forward and blocked her path. "


    Are you listening to me?" "Does that matter?"


    That was a response he hadn''t bargained for.


    Now it was Luke''s turn to stiffen with incredulity.


    Never once had she been so frigid to him before.


    Luke snorted inwardly.


    ''She''s getting addicted to acting,'' he thought.


    Eventually he shook the thing in his hand and asked, "Do you want this or not?"


    "No!" she replied unhesitatingly.


    Then she walked around him and stood beside the bus stop sign, waiting for the bus toe.


    "Eileen, if this is your tactic to attract my attention, it''s not working!"


    Eileen knitted her brows and looked at Luke, "To attract your attention? What''s that supposed to


    mean?"


    The look in Luke''s dark eyes hardened somewhat as he said, "The reason why you set up a stall on


    my only route to work was because you wanted to appeal to my sympathies by ying the damsel


    in distress, wasn''t it?"


    Eileen dissolved into a sneer and, looking a t him, snapped, "Luke, narcissism is a mental disorder.


    You need to see a shrink!"


    Luke said haughtily, "I have an intimate knowledge of my mental health, and I know very well what


    you''re thinking."


    "Luke, I suggest you pay a visit to the hospital and have your brain checked." Eileen lifted her hand


    to point at her temple lightly.


    Luke raised his eyebrows, paying scant regard for her words.


    He felt that Eileen was just putting on an act.


    He thought, "This woman''s such a wily old fox!"


    At that moment, a bus came to a halt beside them.


    Carrying the tote bag, Eileen trudged towards the bus door.


    However, she had gone only two paces when Luke gripped her bag from behind.


    She swiveled her head around. "Let go!"


    Luke''s dark eyes narrowed and rested on her.


    His thin lips parted as he demanded with manifest impatience, "Have you no shame?


    Shame?


    A pang of resentment swept over Eileen.


    She turned and lifted her eyes to look at Luke.


    His face was as handsome as always, but its contours were sharp, his eyes piercing and icy.


    But that didn''t bother Eileen much. She even had a thin smile on her face when she replied, "Luke,


    we¡¯ve divorced. Mind your own business! Whether what I''ve been doing is shameful or not has


    nothing to do with you. You have no right and are in no position to judge me."


    Luke''s pupils contracted at her words, his face taut.


    He thought, "Damn it. I almost forgot we''re divorced."


    "Ha, are you not afraid Brad might feel ashamed of you?"


    Eileenpsed into silence, her chest heaving in and out.


    The bus was about to leave. She would fail t o catch it unless she started moving right away.


    Disinclined to prolong the unpleasant conversation, she promptly released her grip on the bag and


    hurried onto the bus.


    Since he wanted it so much, she should just let him have it.


    Hardly had she gotten on the bus than the door closed. She staggered and would have fallen if she


    hadn''t hastily grasped the handrail to steady herself.


    There were many unupied seats on the bus, especially in thest row.


    Sitting in the back row, Eileen looked through the window and distinctly saw Luke carrying the bag.


    She impassively withdrew her eyes and kept them fixed ahead.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    From that night on, she didn''t love him anymore.


    Standing there, Luke was still carrying that bag.


    He frowned, staring somewhat disgustedly at it.


    He then looked around. The cars and buses wereing and going. There were few cabs in this


    area.


    He muttered a curse and called his assistant to drive over.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After ten minutes, the assistant came.


    Seeing Luke carry the dirty bag, the assistant froze.


    He then quickly got out of the car.


    He hurriedly took the bag, saying, "Mr. Bennington, please get in the car. I''ll throw i t."


    The bag was handed over to the assistant. Luke stepped into the car while seeing the assistant


    going to the nearby garbage bin with the bag.


    The assistant somehow reminded him of that woman''s back. Luke said, "Come back. Put it into the


    trunk."


    The assistant looked down at the soiled bag in confusion.


    Wasn''t this garbage?


    Why did Mr. Bennington keep it?


    As they returned to the vi, Brad was eating.


    He was much better behaved than before, not making any noise, though he didn''t speak, like a


    puppet.


    Brandy could only let out a long sigh.


    Luke was quiet enough.


    Now, even the lively boy became like him.


    If things continued like this, Brad would be a copy of his father.


    The vi was as dull as an ice cer.


    Brandy nced at Luke, who was also having his dinner.


    Luke was annoyed after being treated indifferently by Eileen.


    The father and son ate in silence with stolid faces.


    After dinner, the two remained wordless. Luke went upstairs.


    He threw his coat on the bed and called hiswyer to ask him about the distribution of property in


    the divorce.


    "Mr. Bennington, Ms. Barton refused the two properties and the check. Her only request is to leave


    those things to Brad. I''ve reported it to you.¡±


    Luke grunted without saying anything else.


    Thewyer did say that, but he didn''t care a t all, so he ignored it back then.


    He was a little curious and surprised. She didn''t ept the things he gave her.


    His face tightened as he tapped on the phone with his long, thin fingers. He made a call, talking to


    someone in a low voice.


    Back in her house, Eileen turned on the light. The room was as empty as her heart. She was


    floating in this world, lonely. No one could help or apany her. She felt a s if there was a bloody


    hole in her heart.


    She was tired, really tired.


    gued by indescribable fatigue, she squatted down on the floor.


    Brad wasn''t here. She couldn''t hear his warm words or hold him in her arms while sleeping. Her


    world was deserted.


    She quietly wrapped her hands around her knees, burying her head between her legs.


    Only in this way could she feel less lonely and desperate.


    She thought that she couldn''t work as a street vendor anymore.


    After all, she used to be Luke''s wife and had been in the Lanechett¡¯s newspapers. Some people


    knew her.


    If someone purposely photographed her and spread it on the Inte or in the newspapers, what


    would everyone think of Brad?


    He went to one of the top posh schools in Lanechett, so that would be a humiliation for him.


    Indeed, she could no longer remain in such a sorry state.


    She didn''t care, but what about Brad?


    The future was gloomy as if she was in a sandstorm. The sand whistled and hurt her eyes. She


    couldn¡¯t see any hope.


    The chemotherapy was imminent. She felt burdened by the bad things, breathless. Shey tossing


    and turning all night.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    The next morning, Eileen had breakfast and was ready to go to the hospital.


    As soon as she opened the door, the familiar bag, which she had let go of yesterday, came into


    view.


    Why did the bag appear here?


    Did Luke send it here?


    It was strange that he didn''t throw it away!


    Last night, she stocked a lot of goods.


    Now, she could not let them pile up. After all, she paid money for them.


    She intended to run a stall again in the evening and tried her best to sell out these things.


    If they really could not sell out, she decided to bargain them away. In a word, this pile o f things


    should be disposed of as soon as possible.


    At dusk, Eileen took those things back to the ce where she had run a stall.


    This time, she was smarter. She went early to find a good spot.


    Besides, she was more experienced this time. She had already found a hidden location.


    If the police came, she could hide there.


    When she ran a stall for the first time, she was shy and at a loss.


    Now, however, she could call out and no longer feel embarrassed.


    She could barely support herself now, so she had to swallow her pride.


    Fortunately, since there are few street vendors now, she attracted a lot of customers. Besides, her


    goods were also cheap. Therefore, many people bought her goods.


    However, she was still not lucky enough. When her business was good, the anciry police who


    passed by happened to see her. They drove her away and reprimanded her.


    Eileen had heard from others that street vendors could run a stall for three or four days previously.


    However, the police had patrolled this area frequently recently.


    Eileen sighed for her bad luck.


    She walked quickly forward with her goods. Many pedestrians came and went. She bumped into


    someone and stumbled, falling to the ground. Her knees were in a lot of pain.


    She stood up from the ground.


    Before she could regain her bnce, she felt someone was throwing himself at her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then, her waist was held tightly by him. " Mommy!"


    Eileen looked down and saw Brad burying his head in her arms.


    In a sh, tears streamed down her face.


    She thought she was dreaming, but this dream was so real and made her so happy.


    She didn''t dare to believe it until Brad''s tears dripped on her arm. Only then did she wake up.


    She hugged Brad tightly and couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears. She murmured, "Brad, Brad!"


    It took her nearly a minute to calm down.


    She wiped Brad''s tears and asked, "Why did youe here?"


    Brad didn''t say anything.


    Eileen raised her voice and asked again, " Tell Mommy. How did you know I was here?"


    "I passed by here on my way to school and happened to see you running a stall here."


    Eileen''s heart ached.


    Brad tilted his little head and asked considerately, "Mommy, are you out of money? I have a lot of


    pocket money. I''ll give it to you."


    "Don''t worry. I have money. I do not need your pocket money."


    Eileen reached out and rubbed his head. " Who sent you here? Brandy?"


    Brad lowered his head and didn''t say anything.


    "All right. I''ll call Brandy right now."


    As she spoke, Eileen took out her cell phone and was about to make a call. Suddenly, Brad jumped


    up and grabbed the cell phone, clutching it tightly in his small palm.


    "I... ran out on my own..."


    In an instant, Eileen''s face fell. "Say it again.¡±


    "I didn''t like Daddy, and I didn''t like that home either, so I ran away on my own," Brad replied in a


    low voice.


    Eileen raised her hand and pped him on the back.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    "You aren''t well-behaved. When did you learn to run away from home? Who taught you that?" She


    was sullen and her face was full of anger.


    She thought it was a terrible thing that a kid of eight years old ran away from home.


    "Mom, I just missed you so much."


    Brad lowered his head and looked at Eileen.


    After hearing what Brad had said, Eileen became less angry.


    But her face was still cold.


    She couldn''t indulge him in such a bad habit.


    "I miss you too, but that''s no reason for you to run away from home," Eileen said seriously. "Let''s


    go. I''ll take you back to the Bennington family''s vi."


    "I don''t want to go back to the Bennington family''s vi. You neither phoned me nor came to see


    me. Mom, do you dislike me and don''t want me? "


    Brad kept his mouth closed aggrievedly. His tears almost fell, but he held them back.


    Eileen was heartbroken.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want Brad to be with her, but that she couldn''t do it.


    If she was healthy, even if she didn''t have much money, she would fight with Luke for the custody of


    Brad.


    But not only did she have no money, but she also had cancer. How could she take care of Brad?


    "Mom loves you forever, but you have to live with Dad," Eileen said word by word. " This is a


    decision we can''t change. Do you understand?"


    Brad was silent.


    At this moment, a ck car suddenly pulled over to the side of the road.


    The sound of car tires grinding against the ground was harsh and sharp.


    Eileen followed the sound and looked over.


    She saw Luke pursing his lips. There was a chill in him, which was frightening.


    She frowned.


    Brad had a bigger reaction. He hid behind Eileen quickly.


    "Eileen Barton," Luke''s voice was deep and angry. "Teaching him to skip school and run away from


    the Bennington family¡¯s vi was your way of educating him?"


    Eileen shook her head and said, "I haven''t taught him these.¡±


    "What you said ispletely unbelievable, " Luke was sullen and his face was cold.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ignoring his sullen face, Eileen sneered, " Believe it or not, I haven''t."


    "Eileen Barton," Luke suddenly spoke up, like an angry lion.


    Before Eileen started to say something, Brad, who was hiding behind her, sprang out and stood


    between them.


    "I ran away from the Bennington family''s vi on my own. It has nothing to do with Mom. You can hit


    me, but you can''t yell at Mom."


    When he heard what Eileen had said, the veins on his forehead protruded. He said," For the past


    two days, you have pretended t o be well-behaved, which made the servants drop their guard, and


    then you ran away from home. You''ve gotten smarter."


    Brad raised his chin and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Eileen squatted down on the ground, looked at Brad and said, "Don''t ever do that


    again. If you ever run away from home again, Mom will never see you again. Never. Do you


    understand?"


    Brad froze.


    He couldn''t remember his mom saying anything so harsh.


    He couldn''t take it in for a moment.


    "As you know, Mom never lies to you. It''s the same this time."


    Eileen lied against her will, "I''m going to Athana soon. I may not be back for a long time, so stop


    worrying about me and running away from home, okay?"


    Luke''s face changed a little.


    ''Going to Athana?''


    Brad froze and asked, "Mom, are you going t o Athana?"


    "Yes, I will attend an art school in Athana. A s you know, Mom loves painting," Eileen said with a


    smile.


    "And when will you be back?"


    Eileen froze. After a long time, she said, "I won''t be back for a long time, and maybe I won''t be back


    forever."

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    The rims of Brad''s eyes were red instantly.


    But he tried not to cry. He knew that if he cried, his mom would cry too, so he couldn''t cry.


    "Mom, will I never see you again?"


    "Yes,¡± Eileen held back the grief in her heart and nodded.


    Then she squatted down and slowly straightened up Brad''s clothes. Stroking his forehead, she


    looked lovingly at him.


    There was a lot she wanted to say, but she just said, "You have to listen to Dad."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Luke frowned. He couldn''t bear such a scene and felt a little irritable.


    ''She''s still acting more and more affectionately in this tragic drama.¡¯


    ''It will be a waste of her talent if she doesn''t be an actress.''


    He drew a cigarette from its case, held it to his lips and lit it.


    "Whoosh..."


    He took a long puff of smoke and said," Brad,e here."


    Brad ignored him. He stood on his toes, kissed Eileen on her face and said, "Mom, I will always love


    you."


    Trying not to shed tears, she said, "Don''t lose your temper and take care of yourself when I''m not


    with you."


    "Yes, I know," Brad nodded hard.


    Luke walked over to them, took Brad by his hand and nced at her again. She didn¡¯t look at him


    but kept her eyes on Brad.


    She looked very miserable and he moved his eyes slightly...


    For a moment, he was suddenly suspicious.


    She didn''t seem to be acting...


    Brad didn''t want to leave. He turned around and looked at Luke, "I want to eat the vegetable soup


    made by Mom."


    Luke refused, "Get in the car and go home."


    Brad still didn''t want to leave. He said, "I promise I''ll listen to you. I won''t threaten you with hunger,


    nor will I run away from home. This may be thest time I eat the vegetable soup made by Mom."


    After hearing what Brad had said, Eileen felt heartbroken.


    This was Brad''sst wish, and she wanted t o fulfill it.


    She walked over to Luke and said, "Brad wants to eat the vegetable soup made by m e. Let me


    cook it for him onest time, please. In two days, I''ll take him back to the Bennington family''s vi. I


    will never see him again."


    "He and I aren''t close. My rtionship with him is on the mend. If you take him away now, it won''t


    be good for us to promote our rtionship," Luke looked sullen and said coldly.


    "Dad, I''m begging you for thest time," Brad looked up at Luke with longing in his eyes.


    Luke didn''t say anything and smoked.


    Gradually, Brad''s face darkened and the light in his eyes faded. He yielded, lowered his head and


    walked on in silence.


    He was only eight years old, but his stooped back made him look like eighty years old.


    Luke narrowed his eyes. After a while, he said, "Come back. Don''t you want to eat the vegetable


    soup?"


    In an instant, Brad''s world changed from ck and white to colorful.


    He skipped back to them, like a happy bird. Eileen smiled and stroked his hair.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Brad smiled and said thoughtfully, "Mom, I''ll carry your bag for you."


    Reluctant to let Brad carry the dusty and shabby bag, Eileen shook her head and said, "It''s too


    heavy for you. I''ll carry it."


    Brad finally smiled. He followed her obediently and picked things up from the ground.


    As they left, they didn¡¯t even look at Luke, let alone say goodbye to him.


    Luke was angry and cursed her in his heart. He really didn''t know why he would agree to it.


    He slowly drove his car forward and blocked their way. He looked sullen. He was a little annoyed


    and impatient, "Get in the car."


    Eileen said directly, "No, thanks. We''ll take the bus."


    "I will be busyter and have no time to pick him up. I''ll take him back to the Bennington family''s


    vi after the meal. You can get in the car if you like, but it''s okay if you don''t."


    As long as she could be with Brad, she could ept the time no matter how long o r short. She told


    Brad to get in the car first. She reached out her hand and gripped her bag tightly. She nced at


    the brightly glowing Bentley, which was parked in front of her, but made no next move.


    Eileen thought about it. Finally, she bent over to Brad in the car and said, "I''ll take a taxi and you''ll


    follow me."


    She didn''t want to get in his car. Besides, she was carrying a shabby bag at this moment, so she


    was even less inclined to get in his car.


    As she spoke, she stood by the side of the road. She tied up her bag and waited for a taxi.


    When he saw this, Luke''s face turned cold and he narrowed his eyes. Finally, he pushed open the


    door of his car impatiently, reached out his hand and grabbed her bag. He said angrily, "If you do


    that again, I won''t allow Brad to go to your ce for the meal."


    Before Eileen could react, he had opened the trunk of his Bentley and casually thrown her bag in.


    He grew impatient when he saw that she hadn''t moved, "Will you go or not?" Before they got


    married, she clung to him and couldn''t bear to leave him for a minute.


    Now she was avoiding him.


    Either she was pretending to be this way, o r she had two faces.


    This time, she bore it. She didn''t want to get into trouble with him and lose the chance to get along


    with Brad.


    She sat in the back seat of his car. Brad got into herp, as if he was afraid of her abandoning him,


    and he put his arms around her neck. He held her tightly and wouldn''t let go of her.


    The car drove on and on, but no one said anything.


    As Luke drove, Eileen tenderly gazed at Brad, who was in her arms, and stroked his hair.


    Her neighborhood was neither near the downtown nor very clean. Sitting in the back seat of the car,


    she could see Luke frowning, but she ignored him.


    After finding a ce to park, Eileen got out of the car with Brad in her arms. She walked slowly,


    because after all, one of her legs was disabled.


    There were no elevators in her apartment building, only stairs. She carried Brad up to the third floor


    and then couldn''t carry him anymore, so she told him to go upstairs by himself. Luke followed them


    with a disgusted look on his face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After walking into the room, Brad spontaneously sat down at the table and said thoughtful, "Mom,


    you will do the cooking and I will do the homework." "Okay," She went to the bathroom, washed her


    hands and face and then came out. She began to wash the vegetables and prepare t o cook the


    vegetable soup.


    Her apartment was small, but Luke was tall. She felt that her room suddenly became crowded when


    he walked in.


    In this shabby room, Luke looked up and down at it.


    The corridor was dirty and smelly, and asionally he could smell the nauseating smell of urine. ''Is


    this a ce for people to live?''


    But her apartment was neat and tidy, and there were some flowers in it. He walked i n, and there


    was no nauseating smell, but a faint smell of mint.


    Moreover, there was no ce in her room for him to sit down.


    Luke, as casually as if he was in his own apartment, pulled back the draped curtain and sat down


    directly on the bed.


    Brad was very happy and did his homework carefully.


    The light in her room was dim. The room was small but didn''t look empty.


    Eileen cooked Brad''s favorite vegetable soup.


    While cooking the vegetable soup, she made fruit sd and pasta. They were very delicious.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    After a while, Eileen came out of the kitchen, walked to Brad and said in a low voice, "Brad, set the


    table and then have dinner."


    Brad nodded and quickly picked up his assignment notebooks. He went to find a rag and wiped the


    table.


    When Eileen was filling the bowls with vegetable soup and putting other food on the tes, he ran


    over and took them to the table.


    Luke narrowed his eyes.


    When Brad was in the Bennington family¡¯s vi, he would either refuse to eat or cry. H e hadn''t been


    as obedient as he was now. They just filled two bowls of vegetable soup and then sat opposite each


    other, ignoring Luke as if he wasn''t present.


    Brad loved the vegetable soup and couldn''t stop eating it.


    As Eileen served him food, she kept telling him to eat slowly. "Eat slowly and don¡¯t choke. Nobody


    will take them from you. They are all yours."


    Her room wasn¡¯trge, and it was now full o f fragrances that made them want to eat.


    Luke hadn''t had dinner yet and hadn''t felt hungry earlier, but now the fragrance made him feel


    hungry and his stomach made a noise.


    But he never ate the food made by Eileen, s o he still sat there and didn''t move.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Eileen''s cell phone rang.


    Eileen ignored it. She thought it must be some kind of advertising text message.


    Brad enjoyed the food. He had been starving for days.


    Eileen looked at him lovingly, "Take your time. I''ll make you a pancake. Take it with you when you


    leave."


    "Yes, Mom," Brad nodded.


    After having put down her fork, Eileen walked back into the kitchen and began to cook.


    In addition to the pancake, she made Brad''s favorite french fries.


    Two hourster, she came out of the kitchen.


    In the living room, Luke was leaning back against the bed with his eyes closed, breathing steadily.


    He fell asleep.


    Brad was well-behaved. He was doing his homework.


    Eileen wanted to spend more time with Brad, so she didn''t wake Luke up. She asked Brad how he


    had been these days.


    After answering her question, Brad said," Mom, I can''t solve these math problems."


    Eileen sat next to him and softly exined to him.


    After Brad had finished his homework, Eileen and Brad got up to brush their teeth, then snuggled up


    to each other and chatted.


    In this way, time passed quietly.


    Finally, Luke was awakened by a nightmare.


    Over these years, he had recurring dreams about Zora''s death, including how she had died, how


    she had looked when she died and her unclosed eyes when she died.


    Perhaps Luke didn¡¯t realize that Zora¡¯s death had created an incubus in his mind.


    After that dream, he felt a pain in his forehead and was drowsy. He sat up on his hands and rubbed


    his forehead gently with his fingers.


    When the pain disappeared gradually, he looked at the watch on his wrist.


    It was two o¡¯clock in the morning, which was veryte. He couldn''t stay in Eileen''s ce any longer.


    He stretched out his arms and put on his suit jacket casually.


    Brad had fallen asleep in Eileen''s arms.


    Luke walked over and reached out his hands to scoop Brad up.


    Although she was asleep, Eileen instinctively tightened her arms around Brad.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Luke was very tall. At the moment he was bending over, very close to her.


    She didn''t open her eyes but hid from his movement.


    Luke sneered as his arms slid into hers.


    Eileen woke up and looked up suddenly.


    They hit their foreheads hard together.


    She felt a pain on her forehead and frowned.


    Luke raised his eyebrows with pain. He hadn¡¯t thought of her forehead as hard as a stone. He said,


    "Let go of your hands."


    Without letting go of her hands or moving.


    Eileen remained in her previous position.


    Her strength was greater than he had imagined.


    Luke bent down a little more and put more force on his arms.


    His eyes were deep, and he said coldly, "If you don''t want to wake Brad up, you''d better let go of


    your hands."


    Eileen came to her senses, froze and then let go of her hands.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Luke nced at Eileen, then casually picked up his suit in one hand and Brad in the other as he


    intended to leave.


    Suddenly there was a loud bang.


    Eileen moved to the window promptly.


    A big tree was blown down in the strong wind and crushed on a limousine.


    Obviously, the typhoon wasing.


    And the windows ttered as if they were going to shatter the next moment.


    Eileen put the table against the windows.


    Luke called Brandy, ''I''ll send you an address. Come pick me up."


    Brandy replied, "Mr. Bennington, I just can''t make it right now. With a whole gale, traffic control has


    begun."


    Luke frowned at this.


    "I really couldn''t make it. The water on the road is so deep that some shops have been flooded."


    Brandy exined hurriedly.


    "Well, I see."


    Luke hung up.


    At the same time, Brad woke up and rubbed his eyes, "We''re not leaving, are we, Dad?"


    "Uh, yeah, I guess so."


    "So, when do we leave?" Brad asked cautiously.


    Luke answered, "That hasn''t been decided yet."


    For an instant, Brad was so enthused that h e almost danced.


    ''I can finally stay with Mom!'' Brad thought.


    Eileen was also happy inside. For her, spending a little more time with Brad was very satisfying.


    The storm became more and more terrible.


    Therefore, they barricaded the doors and windows.


    "Are you sleepy?" Eileen asked Brad.


    Brad nodded.


    Then, Eileen made the bed andy there with Brad without saying a word to Luke the whole time,


    feeling there was no need t o.


    From the moment of the divorce, she told herself that whatever he did in the future was none of her


    business.


    Luke copsed on the sofa but felt wide awake, and his stomach was growling.


    He had not eaten since noon, so he was very hungry.


    He closed his eyes and began to hypnotize himself.


    Sleep was the only way not to feel hungry.


    Eileen slept soundly in bed with Brad in her arms.


    She had been very nervous these days and could not have a good rest.


    She finally rxed that night.


    The next morning.


    Eileen woke up at seven o''clock.


    She took one look at Brad before getting up. After freshening up, she nned to go to the kitchen to


    make breakfast.


    Although the typhoon came, there was no water or electricity cut.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke, who slept on the sofa, woke up and moved to the window with his long legs, rubbing his


    temples.


    It was dark out, and the storm showed no signs of abating. The road was filled with puddles from


    the rain.


    Luke made a call to Brandy again.


    Brandy answered gingerly, "The typhoon today is worse than yesterday, and I can''t get out at all. I''m


    really sorry for that, Mr. Bennington."


    Luke got angry and hung up without saying a word.


    Then, Eileen came in with two sses of milk.


    She moved towards the bed to wake Brad u p and said tenderly, "You have to wake up now, baby.


    Get up and wash up for breakfast."


    Brad did what Eileen told him.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Eileen dished up a superb breakfast.


    She prepared bacon, eggs, and toast.


    Brad pped excitedly, "Toast!"


    Eileen broke into a smile, "You little gluttonous cat."


    Brad seemed to think of something and nced at Luke on the sofa, "Aren''t you hungry, Dad?"


    Luke nced at his stomach, and his throat adam''s apple bobbed involuntarily.


    Before he replied, Eileen spoke first, "He is


    not hungry."

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Luke had never eaten food made by Eileen.


    There had been no exceptions since they got married.


    She recalled how, when they were just married, she would prepare sumptuous meals for him every


    day after work and wait for him to return home.


    However, Luke always ignored these dishes or asked servants to throw them in the garbage.


    Then, she did not do it for himter.


    Hearing Eileen¡¯s words, Luke became upset.


    "Well..."


    Luke sneered and copsed on the sofa again.


    "Ding-"


    His phone received some news.


    Luke clicked on the news.


    --Typhoon Fireworks will bring heavy rain t o our city from 24th to 26th. The wind scale will increase


    to 10-12 today. From 20:00 on the 23rd to 20:00 on the 24th, the rainfall has reached 552mm.


    --People should not go out and all transportation has stopped service!


    Luke''s forehead knotted in a frown.


    That meant that it was still unknown when they could leave.


    And on top of that, he had to be hungry all the time.


    ncing at the delicious breakfast, Luke took out another cigarette.


    He expelled the smoke and flipped the ash off his cigarette.


    The pungent smell of smoke made Eileen cough.


    She said drily, "No smoking here!"


    Luke''s hand paused and he said testily," Hey, you¡¯re not my father, okay?"


    ''Can''t I smoke my way out of hunger when I have nothing to eat? ¡¯ Luke thought.


    "This is not the Bennington family''s vi, nor your vi, but my ce." Eileen said sharply. "I''m the


    hostess!"


    Luke squinted.


    " Come on, don¡¯t be so cheesy! You didn''t mind me smoking when we were still married, but now


    I''m not allowed to smoke when we''re divorced."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He used to smoke a lot when he went to the apartment asionally.


    He was a heavy smoker and probably smoked seven or eight cigarettes per day.


    Eileen said with irony, "I used to be blind, s o I amodated you. Now, my eyes are cured, and I


    can¡¯t stand the dirty stuff."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a sharp girl!" Luke sneered.


    Luke finished smoking, pinched it out, and threw it into a disposable cup casually.


    Until then, he remembered something.


    He remembered the new ashtray Eileen had always prepared for him on his asional visits to the


    apartment.


    He became more depressed at the thought.


    After breakfast, Eileen began to tell Brad a story.


    Eileen and Brad cherished every moment they could be together.


    Though it was stormy outside, it was cozy and sweet inside.


    Luke did not feel so good byparison.


    Without eating for nearly two days, he felt a churning in his stomach.


    After a long time, Eileen and Brad hugged each other and fell asleep.


    Luke raised his eyebrows and went to the kitchen.


    He tore the kitchen apart and found no cookies or instant noodles.


    His face became gloomier.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the toast and bacon on the kitchen table.


    Luke squinted and hesitated for a moment, imitating Eileen and Brad and making himself a


    sandwich.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Them, Luke took a bit in disgust.


    Then his countenance changed lightly. Not as unptable as he thought, but delicious. It was


    different from what he used to eat.


    Therefore, he made another one.


    At the same time, Eileen got out of bed and saw the tall figure in the kitchen.


    She froze in shock and amazement, "What are you doing?"


    Luke raised his eyebrows because he did not expect to be caught on the spot. But he continued


    eating as if he had not heard it.


    He did not feel embarrassed at all.


    Eileen did not know Luke had this side to him.


    She was unaware that Luke would be so shameless.


    Luke remained silent, and Eileen did not want to talk to him.


    Eileen did not care. It was all leftovers, so it did not matter how much he ate.


    If this had happened before they were divorced, she would be happy, but at that moment, she felt


    nothing.


    She went to the bathroom and had a sick feeling in her gut.


    Again, she coughed out blood.


    There was a lot more blood than she had coughed out before.


    She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth with her unsteady hand.


    She did not know how many days was left i n her life.


    She gently closed her eyes and adjusted her mood, looking pathetic and miserable.


    After a while, Eileen began to tidy up the sofa and coffee table aftering out of the bathroom


    She identally found something while tidying.


    She took it out and found it was a key chain with Zora''s photo in it. ''Luke must have dropped it by


    ident.'' She conjectured.


    She had to admit that Zora was so pretty.


    At first, she was shocked and anguished when she saw the things about Zora, and she could not


    find a way to vent.


    But at this moment, she could calmly appreciate her beauty.


    After watching it for a few seconds, she put it on the table.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke just came over, seeing her movements and the scissors on the table, stared at her, and


    sneered, "Are you still thinking about destroying it?"


    Eileen saw no point in defending herself, s o she ignored his words.


    "From your silence, I''m gonna take that as a yes," Luke added, stepped forward, and took the key


    chain.


    Gazing quietly at his vignt behavior, she sneered, "You''re overreacting a bit. I was not qualified to


    do so when I was Mrs. Bennington, let alone now I am not. No matter who she is, it has nothing to


    do with me, so why should I destroy it?" "Also, you may not know that I''m actually afraid of death.


    Thest time I identally broke her picture, you almost strangled me. Some uneasiness still


    lurked in my mind. How dare I do that again?"


    Eileen spoke with icy calm.


    But Luke perceived the irony in her words!


    "You expect me to believe that shit?"


    Luke did not believe that at all! He could recall her losing her temper that day.


    He had not forgotten the curse Eileen had sworn at Zora, nor the look in her eyes that was about to


    ruin everything.


    Eileen said unsympathetically and calmly with a wry smile, "When I was your wife, you had wiped


    out these hatreds caused by jealousy before we divorced." "In a word, at first you thought I was not


    qualified to resent those things, but now I don''t care at all..."


    Indeed, there was no need to torture herself for a picture.


    Zora did not deserve it, let alone Luke.


    That was Eileen''s true feelings.


    Luke frowned because he did not expect Eileen to say something like this.


    Luke stared at Eileen as if to see through her.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Luke stared at Eileen with his severe eyes," Ha! Here''s the proof. You''re not seriously expecting me


    to believe that?"


    Obviously, the proof he referred to was scissors and key chains...


    That mocking smile still hung on Eileen''s lips.


    "It seems that you don''t understand that. It''s rather simple."


    "When I loved you, I would naturally be jealous over this stuff and even wanted to destroy it. Now, I


    have no feelings for you. S o why should I be jealous?"


    "The truth is when I got jealous, you didn''t want me to. And now, I''m like that. That''s what you want,


    isn''t it?"


    Luke still did not believe her and stared at her with a scowl.


    "You still don''t believe me, do you? Let me put it another way."


    Eileen said quietly and slowly, staring at him.


    "I won''t love a man who will kill me for a photo. You are undeserving of my affections. From the


    moment you wanted t o kill me, I no longer have any illusions about you, understand?"


    After that, Eileen said nothing more.


    Luke stood motionlessly, and his face was gloomier than ever.


    He was in a vile mood!


    Eileen would not love him anymore and had no feelings for him.


    He pressed his lips together.


    Suddenly, a tide of rage surged through him.


    He felt hot and could feel the blood pulsing through his veins.


    He unbuttoned his zer, took it off, and threw it on the bed casually.


    Then, he poured himself a ss of water and emptied his ss at one draught to subside his anger.


    He read that right. Eileen was a changed woman since they divorced.


    Did he have feelings for her?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His response was naturally negative. He felt nothing but resentment and resentment towards


    Eileen.


    Eileen began to prepare for lunch.


    She made spaghetti.


    Brad had had poor health since childhood. Eileen had heard that eating noodles would grow strong,


    so she went out of her way to learn how to make them.


    At first, everything was new to her, butter she became more and more skilled in making all kinds


    of noodles.


    Brad just woke up when she finished.


    Eileen filled only two dishes, as before.


    She chose to ignore Luke all the time.


    Luke had a superior life since he was a child and could not perceive others'' hints.


    How did other people dare to frown at him? All they could do was please and tter him.


    Therefore, Luke could not understand the hints from others sometimes.


    At that point, he did not seem to realize that he was unwee.


    He waltzed into the kitchen as if he owned this apartment and naturally got himself a te of


    spaghetti.


    With the previous experience, he showed shamelessness more naturally.


    Since Eileen did not serve him food, he would serve it himself.


    Eileen wanted Brad to eat well, so she made him a variety of delicious foods, which were quite


    ptable.


    But this gave Luke a chance to take advantage. Brad did not eat much as a child.


    Luke was an adult and naturally ate much more than Brad.


    After dinner, Brad followed Eileen closely," Mom, there''s no TV in your house. Won''t you be bored at


    night?"


    "No, I can read or paint."


    Even though Eileen was washing the dishes, she answered Brad''s questions patiently.


    Brad said earnestly, "When I make money i n the future, I will buy you a big TV and aputer,


    Mom. I will buy you everything that everyone has!"


    Parents did not expect their children to be filial to them, nor did they expect children t o make great


    achievements in the future. Children''s caring words andpany would be enough to satisfy the


    parents.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Moved by Brad, Eileen smiled.


    Sheughed more merrily than ever before and said, "Thank you, my sweetie."


    Brad''s words made Eileen feel that the past eight years had not been in vain and that tolerance was


    worthwhile.


    Then, Brad left the kitchen to y.


    Eileen, who had done the dishes, looked over at Luke, who was leisurely on the sofa with his leg


    crossed, "We¡¯ve divorced, so I have no obligation to cook for you. And here¡¯s not the free canteen,


    all the food is bought with money. It may not mean much to you as the president of Bennington


    Corporation, but I''m rather short of it!" That was the truth, and she meant it. She had no job, no


    ie, and little savings.


    Moreover, she was sick and needed money.


    Suddenly, Luke''s countenance changed.


    His anger finally overflowed, and he sneered with disdain, "So you mean you''re gonna broke


    because I eat some of your food!"


    "God, I''m not reduced to mendicancy. It''s just a meal. TH pay you now!"


    He took out his wallet from his trousers pocket, took some cash at random, and put them on the


    table.


    When was he ever treated like this?


    He just had a meal and was asked for money?


    If it was not for a typhoon, how could he stay there?


    Eileen only took a little cash and gave the rest back.


    Eileen did not know when the typhoon would end.


    On the one hand, she hoped it could endter so that she would have more time with Brad.


    On the other hand, she hoped it could end a s soon as possible so that Luke could leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Eileen was conflicted.


    Her phone received a news report at 20:00.


    It was reported that the typhoon and rainstorm would stop the next morning.


    Her insides suddenly felt like mush.


    But she adjusted herself soon.


    The two days of getting along with Brad


    had been an unexpected joy, and she was content.


    At night, Eileen held Brad in her arms and caressed his ruddy cheek lovingly.


    Brad feltfortable and sped in her arms.


    They hugged each other and fell asleep.


    The atmosphere was right. It was not too frigid or lively, but it was warm and cozy.


    The sofa was too small for Luke''s big frame. His legs had no space to stretch.


    However, he soon fell asleep in such a terrible condition.


    Muchter, an anxious voice reached


    Luke''s ears, "Daddy! Daddy! Wake up!¡±


    Luke thought he was dreaming, so he turned over and went back to sleep.


    But the voice grew in volume.


    That was loud enough to damage his eardrum.


    Luke opened his eyes and saw Brad''s anxious expression.


    He asked Brad with his hoarse voice," What¡¯s up?"


    "Mommy..." Brad''s face looked ghastly white and pointed at the corner fearfully.


    Luke saw Eileen squatting in the corner, holding her head in her hands and shaking all over.


    He frowned, stood up, and strode towards her.


    As he approached, he noticed Eileen''s face was pale, and her lip was bleeding from biting.


    And she still clenched.


    If she continued like this, her lips would bleed.


    Luke stopped close to her, but she still did not want to look at him.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Luke gave out a low grunt from his nostrils. His arms thrust into hers and pulled her away forcefully.


    Eileen jerked her head up. Their foreheads collided.


    She ached, and immediately, her brows furrowed.


    Luke''s eyebrows raised slightly in pain. He felt that Eileen''s forehead was as hard as a rock. He


    shouted, "Open your mouth!"


    Eileen did not open her mouth nor did she move. She remained in the same position


    The pain was fierce. She could barely bear: t.


    Eileen was much stronger than Luke thought.


    Luke bent down some more and increased the strength in his arms.


    Just as Luke''s body continued to bend down, all of a sudden, Eileen moved backward, and


    immediately, Luke''s body, without any support, instinctively fell forward, and his thin lips met her


    cheek.


    It felt soft, with a touch of coolness. That was the sensation that Luke felt with his lips.


    Unexpectedly, Luke felt a surge of heat inside his body.


    He gritted his teeth and cursed.


    After collecting himself, he wrenched Eileen''s mouth open with his hand.


    It was like a tug-of-war between the two.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Eileen was no match for Luke.


    Her mouth was opened. But the splitting pain was still there, suddenly, her mouth snapped shut and


    she bit Luke¡¯s fingers bluntly.


    Defenselessly, Luke let out a muffled grunt of pain, "Mmm..."


    Then he gritted his teeth and groaned," Eileen, you''re a beast!"


    Eileen didn¡¯t open her mouth. She couldn''t hear anything. She still gripped Luke''s finger tightly.


    Luke''s brows were furrowed, and his chest was heaving.


    After a long time, finally, Eileen opened her mouth.


    On Luke''s middle finger, there was a remarkable tooth mark, very deep.


    Luke''s eyes were dark. He shook his finger.


    Eileen recovered a little. Then she said, breathlessly, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Luke grunted lightly.


    Since Eileen had apologized, Luke just let it go.


    Brad climbed onto the bed and asked with a worried look on his face, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?"


    "My stomach aches. Did it scare you?" Eileen made up a lie.


    Brad shook his head. Then he turned around and brought a ss of water. "Mom, drink some


    water."


    After about half an hour, the pain subsided and Eileen regained herposure. She didn¡¯t feel like


    sleeping at all. She was just staying awake the whole night, watching


    Brad.


    The next morning...


    It was six o¡¯clock in the morning. The typhoon and the rain had stopped. Everything went quiet.


    After breakfast, it was already nine o''clock.


    Luke received a call from Brandy. "Mr.


    Bennington, the flood on the road has not receded. I have sent the helicopter to pick you up. It¡¯s


    parked on the top floor now."


    "OK," Luke said nonchntly. Then he turned to Brad, "Let¡¯s go."


    This time, Brad did not resist violently but hugged Eileen affectionately, "Mom, I love you.¡±


    Eileen kissed him on the forehead, "Be a good boy. I love you, too."


    Luke''s eyes swept across Eileen nonchntly. Then he grabbed his suit with one hand and led


    Brad away.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Eileen didn''t go out to watch them leave. She was standing by the window.


    She stood there, watching Brad being taken into the helicopter, and then they were gone. Her heart


    felt a ceaseless pain.


    But it was so much better than the first time she was separated from Brad.


    She believed that Brad could do it.


    On the top of the building...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke picked up Brad with one arm and strode into the helicopter.


    Brandy quickly handed Luke the headset.


    Luke took the headset and put it on Brad¡¯s head. Then he put the headset on himself. Seeing the


    bite mark on Luke''s hand, Brandy froze. "Mr. Bennington, what happened to your hand? Did you get


    bitten by something? Should we go to the hospital first?"


    Luke nced at the bite mark. He said indifferently, "It was a dog."


    The flood in the street hadn''t subsided.


    Eileen couldn¡¯t go anywhere. She had to stay in her room.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She picked u p the phone. It was from apany''s HR. The woman


    said she had read her resume and invited her to an interview.


    It was an animation designpany. They needed cartoonists to draw cartoon characters.


    Eileen was actually good at drawing cartoon characters, but she wanted to be an artist and paint


    her own works, not to be a cartoonist.


    But this was her only opportunity for the present. She couldn''t miss it. She thought she should take


    the job for now. As for the rest, she would consider it in the long run.


    She searched thepany on the inte. It was argepany and a very famous one.


    They offered her a good sry. She intended to take it.


    However, she was worried that her body condition would not allow it. She didn''t say yes right away


    but said she would consider it.


    Then, she called her doctor.


    The doctor understood her concern and told her, "It depends on the individual''s condition. Some


    people have little reaction. Their bodies tolerate the chemotherapy drugs well, and they can go to


    work right after the chemotherapy. But some people can''t."


    "I see," Eileen said.


    She nned to go to thepany when the roads were clear to talk to the HR and inform her about


    her health condition.


    On the third day, the flood on the road subsided and traffic resumed.


    Early in the morning, Eileen went to the florist and bought a bouquet of roses. Then she went to the


    cemetery.


    It was Merlin''s birthday.


    Eileen ced the red roses in front of the tomb. She slowly sat down and whispered," Merlin, I know


    the red rose is your favorite flower, and that you always wished the man to buy you a bouquet of red


    roses. But


    today it''s I who bring you the roses, not he. "


    The man Eileen was referring to was Kingsley.


    "You used to tell me that Kingsley was too gentle and mild with you, and I used to say that you were


    not content with your life. I had met him once, and I always thought that a man like him should be a


    gentleman and courteous.¡±


    "But when I saw him and his wife several days before, I realized that I was wrong. Although he is a


    gentleman, he is an ordinary man. Although he has always been a mature and introverted man, I


    saw him kiss his wife in front of people. It seems that he doesn''t love you after all."


    Eileen went on, "You alwaysugh at me for being too attached to a man. What about you


    anyway?"


    Eileen was silent for a while. Then she continued, "There''s one more important thing I want to tell


    you. Luke and I are divorced. I''m tired. I can¡¯t hold out any longer."


    "You brought in Grandpa to persuade me to marry Luke. I didn''t want to marry him at first. I knew he


    only had Zora in his heart."


    "He always loved Zora, and she was always on his mind. He often talked about Zora. At first, I didn''t


    agree to marry him. Do you know why I changed my mind the next day?"


    It was silent all around. asionally, the wind blew through, making a whistling sound. Other than


    that, there was only tranquility.


    "Grandpa and I had a long talk that night, and that was the night I learned that Grandpa was


    seriously ill. He might not live long. And you were also seriously sick. Your condition was getting


    worse and worse. There were just the three of you in the Bennington family. If Grandpa died and


    you were also..."


    Eileen closed her eyes.


    "Luke would be the only one left in the world! Zora was dead, and so were you and Grandpa. It


    would be a huge blow to Luke. M y heart ached at the idea like it was being torn apart. I felt so


    painful for the grief your brother was about to endure."


    "I am an orphan. I don''t have anyone in this world. I knew too well about the loneliness and pain, so


    that''s when I decided to marry Luke, both for Brad and for him."

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    "I didn''t want to see him live in loneliness and in grief for the rest of his life. I thought it would be


    good to have someone by his side. Maybe he would be cheered up..."


    "But in the end, it turned out I was wrong. I overestimated myself. I could not make him happy. He


    hated me. I didn''t get to live a single happy day either..."


    "Well, I''ve talked so much. I''m feeling tired. You must be tired of listening to me out. I used to think


    that without love, just for Brad''s sake, I should stick with our marriage." "But I''m so tired. I''m


    exhausted. It had been eight years, countless days and nights. He was no longer relevant to me


    now. I gave him my first love and my years of youth. That was enough."


    "From now on, I want to live my own life. A s for Luke, I don''t love him anymore. I used to be a blind


    moth flying to the fire. Now I don''t love him anymore. It''s gettingte. I should leave now. I¡¯ll bring


    Brad to see you i n a few days. You haven''t seen him for a long time..."


    Eileen said so much to the tomb and she felt rxed. She was relieved.


    Now she had really let go of everything.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    For so long, she had kept these thoughts on her mind. She had no one to talk to.


    Eileen smiled and waved her hand. Then she walked away slowly, dragging her limp leg.


    The road was a little bumpy and Eileen stumbled on her feet. She almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, she held onto a tree to steady herself.


    When Eileen left, a tall figure came out from nearby.


    It was Luke.


    He also had a bunch of red roses in his hand.


    Night fell. The whole cemetery seemed to b e covered with a haze of darkness.


    The cold wind blew and the corners of his coat fluttered. It rattled slightly.


    Luke stood in silence. He swallowed and he fastened his gaze on the distant figure walking away.


    Just before, he heard every word Eileen had said.


    After a long time, he walked over to the tomb and ced the roses with the ones Eileen had


    brought. The roses were crimson.


    Then Luke sat down on the ground in front of the tombstone. He didn''t care if his clothes caught the


    dust.


    The picture of Merlin on the tombstone was chosen by Luke. It was a photo of her with the brightest


    smile, with her curved eyes and big dimples up the corners of her mouth.


    Just then, Kingsley and Sherman also came.


    They also brought red roses. Kingsley never forgot Merlin''s birthday.


    It was the first time the three met after a long time.


    Under such circumstances, Sherman broke the silence to make the atmosphere not too awkward.


    "Luke, long time no see!" Luke got up from the ground. The back of his suit pants got grass on.


    He gently patted the grass off and smiled faintly, "Sherman, it''s been a long time."


    At that moment, the two both smiled from their hearts. They were both earnest. They both let go of


    the past.


    "You brought so many roses!" Sherman''s eyes fell on the red roses in front of the tombstone, dark-


    colored. "We brought some, too."


    "Merlin loved red roses when she was alive. She''ll be happy." Luke still had the faint smile.


    His eyes paused slightly as he nced over the bouquet of roses Eileen had ced.


    It was an appropriate ce to talk.


    Then Luke said, "Thank you foring to see Merlin. You must have something to say to Merlin. I


    have some business to attend to. I''ll leave now."


    Then Luke turned around.


    His eyes met Kingsley''s. He had mixed emotions in his heart at this moment. "I''ll give you a call


    when I have time! Take care!


    After what happened in the woods, it was impossible for the two to get back to being a s close as


    they were when nothing had happened.


    They became a little distant.


    Kingsley''s handsome face remained nonchnt as before, neither too warm nor too cold. He


    nodded his head slightly.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Seeing Kingsley nod his head in response, Luke was content. He was grateful." Thanks!"


    Luke knew Kingsley¡¯s character very well.


    Although Kingsley used to be gentle and mild, if he got enraged, no one could turn him back.


    After the things Luke had done, Kingsley nodded to him at the asion, which meant that he had


    forgiven Luke.


    Luke started his step and walked slowly forward.


    Suddenly, Sherman shouted from behind, ¡± Luke!"


    Luke''s brow furrowed slightly, he paused his step and looked back at her.


    Sherman had a smile on her face and shouted, "Eileen is really a wonderful woman!"


    Hearing her words, Luke paused. His lengthy body froze, and he stood still.


    He had never expected Sherman to say such words to him. He was surprised.


    Luke paused for a moment. Then he continued to walk forward.


    Kingsley took off his trench coat and draped it over Sherman''s shoulders. "Why would you say that


    to Luke?"


    "I didn''t want Eileen to end up like me. Even if for Merlin¡¯s sake, I wish Luke to live a happy life."


    Sherman wrapped the coat tighter.


    "They''re different from me and Billy.


    They¡¯ve got Brad. Maybe they can get back together."


    Billy had betrayed their marriage for another woman, because of whom Sherman miscarried their


    baby, so she couldn¡¯t forgive him.


    Sherman had tried to forgive Billy. She had tried so hard, but it didn''t work.


    Luke was a good man. He would let go of Zora''s death sooner orter and realize the importance of


    cherishing the one who loved him.


    If Luke and Eileen could get back together, that would be great. If they couldn''t, that was fate.


    Hearing Sherman''s words, Kingsley''s thick brows slowly furrowed. "It sounds like you''re being


    nostalgic."


    "Am I?" Sherman was confused.


    "I don''t like what you just said and the look on your face..."


    Kingsley''s low voice had an explicit sense o f usation in it. "You said you didn''t want Eileen to


    end up like you. Do you mean to get a divorce, or something else?"


    Instantly, Shermanughed out softly, "Are you bing so jealous now? Do you realize that?"


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He didn''t care about her teasing. He just stared into her eyes.


    "When I said I didn''t want Eileen to end up like me, I mean I didn''t want her to live alone as I did


    after my divorce. Life is tough for a woman to live alone after a divorce. Of course, that was before I


    met you.


    "Ever since I met you, my life has been wonderful. I''m so happy."


    Thest sentence was clearly meant to please Kingsley.


    Sherman hadn''t realized before that although a man was mature, he could also b e childish when


    he was upset.


    Kingsley''s thin lips curled upward. He took her into his arms.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although life is tough, one can learn a lot and grow a lot through it. Perhaps for Eileen, going


    through such a period, she will also be more mature and better."


    Sherman agreed with Kingsley''s words.


    It was exactly what she experienced after the divorce. Life was hard, but she felt fulfilled.


    Sherman squinted her eyes and said, "I hope Eileen will meet her Mr. Right in the future too."


    Although she had only met Eileen once, she felt a natural fondness for the woman.


    Perhaps the two women both had suffered failed marriages, or perhaps they had simr


    personalities.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    "Am I that perfect?¡±


    Kingsley looked deeply into Sherman¡¯s eyes.


    Her simple words touched his heart.


    "Absolutely! Now you know how happy I¡¯ve been since I''m with you." Sherman beamed at him. She


    blushed while saying the words.


    After a while, the two left, Kingsley''s arm wrapped around Sherman''s waist. The red roses behind


    them were swaying in the wind...


    On the other side...


    Eileen went to thepany.


    It was the general manager of thepany that gave her the interview.


    The manager was a little surprised to see her slightlyme leg.


    Eileen noticed the strange look in the manager''s eyes. She awkwardly withdrew her leg.


    The manager smiled, "Please sit down."


    "Thank you."


    "Are you married?¡±


    Eileen took a deep breath. "I¡¯ve divorced."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m sorry." The manager apologized. Then she asked again, "Do you have children?"


    "Yes, a boy. Now he lives with his father."


    The manager nodded her head.


    In Eileen''s case, she definitely had no intention of having more children for the time being, and she


    could devote herself to her work.


    "I''ve read your resume, very good. You graduated from a prestigious school, and your professional


    skills are excellent. You fit our requirements perfectly. You''re hired.


    Eileen was a bit stunned.


    She hadn''t expected her to get through the interview and be hired so smoothly.


    "Thank you, but I''ll have to consider it."


    The manager raised her eyebrows, "Why? What are you hesitating about, thepany


    environment or the sry? We can talk about it."


    Eileen shook her head. She said honestly," I have stomach cancer. I''ll probably need chemotherapy


    soon. I''m afraid my body condition can''t take the work."


    The manager furrowed her brows.


    After thinking for a few seconds, the manager said, "I can help you apply to the management. When


    your body allows it, youe to the office. When you are not feeling good, you can work from


    home. I will give you the drawing and the sry will be calcted by piece."


    Eileen was overwhelmed with surprise, "Is that okay?"


    "Sure."


    "Thank you."


    The manager curled up her lips slightly," You are a tough woman. I am willing to give you an


    opportunity."


    Luke returned to Bennington family''s vi.


    Brad was still awake.


    He was sitting on the couch, his little body twisted, doing his homework.


    Luke strode over and sat down next to Brad.


    Brad was writing attentively, but the next second, he became awkward and his pencil stopped.


    "Why did you stop? You don''t understand this question?" Luke asked, noticing that his son had


    stopped writing.


    Brad hurriedly shook his head and lowered his head down to his book to continue his homework.


    "Are you writing your homework or are you going to eat the book? Sit up straight and keep your


    back straight! Why are you sitting so crooked?" At the same time, he wrenched Brad''s body upright.


    Brad chewed on his pencil.


    He wondered what was wrong with his dad this evening. Luke looked a little different than usual.


    "Are you hungry?" Luke watched his son''s movements.


    Brad didn''t say anything.


    Brandy replied, "Brad hasn''t eaten anything all day."


    Instantly, Luke narrowed his eyes, "Are you nning to starve yourself again to threaten me?"

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    "No, I''m not!" Brad shook his head, "I promised mom I''d behave. But I''m used to eating mom''s


    cooking."


    Brad paused and watched his dad''s expression carefully. Then he continued, "I want to go to mom''s


    ce to eat. Dad, you also ate more when we were at mom''s ce. Mom''s cooking is delicious."


    Hearing Brad''s words, Luke was irritated immediately.


    He lost his patience. It was like he was being poked at a sore point. He snapped," You can eat if


    you want, or you can starve yourself!"


    Brad continued to beg him, "I won¡¯t go to


    mom''s home after she leaves the country. Dad, is it okay?"


    Luke refused him bluntly, "No way! Don''t even think about it! You want too much!"


    Then Brad was silent again.


    "If he doesn''t eat much, get him what he wants. If he¡¯s being pettish, leave him alone! I want to see


    how long he could starve!" Luke nced at Brad and warned the servant in a stern voice.


    Brad didn''t dare to speak.


    He had always been afraid of his father, and now that Luke had lost his temper, Brad was even


    more frightened.


    However, the corners of Luke''s lips curled u p lightly.


    He called Brandy and gave him the names o f a few dishes, and he asked Brandy to tell the kitchen


    to cook them.


    Those dishes were some of Brad''s favorites at Eileen''s ce. He noticed that and kept them in his


    mind.


    The house fell quiet again. Brad continued t o do his homework. Only the sound of the pencil


    scratching on the paper was heard i n the room. Luke also stopped talking. He just watched Brad in


    silence.


    When Brandy came out of the kitchen, he saw this scene. He felt happy.


    Luke had never been close to Brad before. With such progress, it was really joyful!


    It was nine o''clock after Brad had done his homework and eaten some food.


    Brad had something on his mind. He was hesitant, but he asked carefully, "It''s mom''s birthday in a


    week. Can I go to mom''s ce to celebrate her birthday?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eileen''s birthday?


    Luke''s brow furrowed, he didn''t say a word. He just took a sip of water.


    However, Brad became anxious, "I have to celebrate mom''s birthday with her! I used t o celebrate


    each of Mom''s birthdays with her! I don''t want her to spend her birthday alone this year!"


    Brad used to celebrate Eileen''s birthday with her every year. They would buy a small cake and


    Eileen would cook a few dishes herself.


    Without Brad, Eileen would have been very lonely!


    But Luke didn''t answer him. He raised his hand to look at his watch and said, "It¡¯s time for you to go


    to bed."


    Brad had always been afraid of Luke. He didn''t dare offend his dad.


    "Dad, I''ll do whatever you say. But I have to go to mom''s ce on her birthday. It is my duty."


    Luke straightened his back. He looked serious and stern.


    Luke said coldly, "You just promised me that you would not go to your mother''s.


    Now you''ve found a new reason. What excuse do you want to use next time?"


    Brad didn''t say anything but angrily shoved the workbooks on the table into his bag haphazardly.


    Grabbing his bag, Brad ran up the stairs. He was so angry that he made a nging noise.


    Brandy frowned. He was confused.


    The two were getting along well just now,


    weren''t they?


    How could Brad get angry in just one second?


    Luke seemed nonchnt. He was still sipping his water. He felt that Brad''s character was like that


    of his mother.


    When he was afraid of him, he was all cautious. He didn''t even dare to say more.


    But when he got angry, he was explosive, and he was reckless.


    The drawings had to be done in a few days. There wasn''t a lot of time left for Eileen.


    Eileen was working overtime on her drawings at the office. After all, only a few days were left.


    It was half a month before her chemotherapy date.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Brad in thest few days.


    and she missed her son terribly.


    She had looked after him for eight years. How could she stay easy leaving her little boy to Luke so


    soon?


    But most of the time she was very busy. She had a lot of work to do.


    That was fine. She could numb herself with work. Missing Brad would at least be less painstaking.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the evening.


    As soon as he came back from school, Brad locked himself into his room, not eating.


    Sitting on the sofa, Luke nced up at Brad''s room and ordered Brandy, "Go upstairs and take a


    look."


    "Yes."


    Brandy was relieved.


    Mr. Bennington finally began to care about his son. This was a good start.


    He went upstairs and knocked gently on the door.


    "Come in."


    Brandy pushed open the door.


    Brad was lying on his bed, watching a video.


    Brandy said, "Brad, it''s time to eat dinner."


    Brad shook his head. "Brandy, I want to eat after making a cake."


    "You know how to do it?" Brandy asked in surprise.


    "No, but I''m learning from the video. I want to make a cake myself.¡±


    Brandy said, "We have a pastry chef at home. Let me take you down and ask him t o teach you."


    Instantly, Brad''s face softened. "Thank you, Brandy."


    They went downstairs. Brandy sent Brad to the kitchen and then came to Luke. Brandy told Luke


    that Brad was learning to make cakes.


    Hearing what Brandy had said, Luke raised his eyebrows. "Learning to make cakes?"


    He then remembered that Brad had said a week ago that it was Eileen''s birthday today.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, just let him do it."


    An hourter.


    Brad walked up to Luke. "Dad, today is Mom''s birthday. I want to go and celebrate her birthday."


    Luke turned a deaf ear.


    People were always greedy. As long as he gave an inch, Brad would take a yard.


    He wouldn''t be soft-hearted this time.


    "Please, Dad..." Brad lowered his head, his voice pleading.


    Luke was still reading the newspaper.


    After waiting for two minutes, Brad gave u p, turned around, and walked to Brandy.


    "Brandy, today is Mom''s birthday. I can''t go to see her. Can you help me give her the cake?"


    Brandy was stunned, subconsciously looking at Luke.


    Luke''s eyes were slightly narrowed. His face was sullen and unreadable.


    In front of Luke, Brandy didn''t dare to agree. He said, "I''m still working, so I possibly can''t go."


    Brad hurriedly said, "It''s okay. You can Feeling embarrassed, Brandy found an excuse, "I have other


    things to do after work. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    send it after work."


    "Really?"


    Brandy didn''t have the guts to meet his pure eyes, looking away with a nod.


    Brad fell silent, his face filled with disappointment.


    He then mumbled, "I''ve promised Mom I''ll listen to dad, so she''ll forgive me even if she can''t eat the


    cake made by me..."


    Brandy consoled him, "Ms. Barton won''t me you. She''ll be happy that you''re so obedient."


    "Is that so?" Brad forced a smile. "Every year on her birthday, we were together. I''m not by her side


    now. She must be very


    lonely. She has no one else but me."


    Brandy didn''t reply, feeling so sad.


    Brad continued, "People said on the Inte that the birth of a child is the suffering of his mother.


    Mom had a long scar on her belly because of my birth, but I can''t even apany her on her


    birthday. Brandy, is it pointless to have a baby? I''m useless, right?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke raised his eyes slightly.


    Brandy had an impulse to pick up Brad and rush out!


    However, he didn''t dare.


    The little boy stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    He looked across at the night sky with an air of loneliness and sadness.


    Looking at his back, Brandy felt even more heartbroken, secretly wiping his tears.


    Seeing this, Luke was not in the mood to read the newspaper.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Brad inherited her genes. They were both good at acting.


    He threw aside the newspaper and said in a deep voice, "Come here!"


    In thepany.


    Eileen had adapted to the new work. She nned to earn enough money for chemotherapy and


    hospitalization.


    In the evening, the manager, Ja Sampson, told the staff to go to the bar together after work.


    Eileen declined, "Ms. Sampson, I''m not feeling well. I want to go back home early." She had


    something wrong with one of her legs, so the bar wasn''t suitable for her. People would make fun of


    her.


    Ja shook her head. "Everyone else will attend. Why can''t you?"


    Eileen wanted to refuse, but Ja had already left.


    Resignedly, she intended to go through the motions quickly and leave the bar.


    After all, she had just joined thepany. She needed to get used to it.


    Besides, Ja was good to her. She had to g o as a favor to Ja.


    At the end of the day, everyone in the office cheered.


    Eileen was calm.


    Some of them had cars, so they drove their colleagues to the bar.


    This was the second time Eileen hade t o the bar in her life.


    Merlin once dragged her to the bar and drank a lot after being rejected by Kingsley.


    Perhaps because of her character, she felt the music was noisy and her head was in buzz. She just


    wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Ja booked a private room.


    Eileen sat down.


    Suddenly, thunderous apuse rang out, apanied by the birthday song.


    She was stunned, standing still.


    She was in a daze for a long while.


    "You''ve even forgotten your birthday?"


    Ja smiled. "If not for you, we couldn''t have finished the project on time. We''re here to celebrate


    your birthday and thank you!"


    She couldn¡¯t help showing concern and admiration for this strong woman.


    Finally, Eileen came out of her trance.


    Immediately, a warm feeling surged through her. Her nose twitched and her eyes were moist.


    "Thank you all for giving me such a surprise!"


    Her colleagues chuckled friendly.


    The waiter pushed the cake in. They happily smeared each other with cream.


    Eileen was smeared the most. Her cheeks and forehead were covered with the cream.


    Yet she was smiling. She had never been s o delighted.


    She had lived for so many years, but this birthday was the most lively and cheerful.


    She wasn''t as lonely as before.


    She used to be afraid that she couldn''t fit in with others because of her crippled leg, but now it


    seemed she thought too much.


    When one closed her heart, who could walk in?


    Once she opened her heart, she would find everything different.


    She didn''t understand that before.


    Never had she expected to have fun with so many colleagues.


    Eileen felt wonderful and pleased.


    Her face lit up,pletely not as gloomy as it used to be.


    They yed games until after nine o''clock.


    Since they still had a lot of work to do, the


    n of singing Karaoke was canceled.


    Ja said, "Eileen is the birthday girl. We can''t let her take the bus back. Ruben, drive Eileen back."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen hastily refused.


    She didn''t want to trouble others, but Ja didn''t listen to her at all.


    She had no choice but to get into Ruben''s car.


    After asking for the address, he set the destination on the guide map and then started the car.


    Ruben was 30 years old and good-looking.


    In thepany, he was very attractive to female colleagues. They talked a lot in the car. He was


    chatty and good at spicing things up. The atmosphere was quite good.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Meanwhile, Ruben slipped up.


    Only then did Eileen know that he was the son of thepany''s president.


    "Keep it a secret for now." Ruben shook his head with resignation.


    "Okay. I won''t tell others."


    Eileen smiled faintly. "I''m not a gossip. Don''t worry."


    "I trust you."


    Rubenughed.


    "I had never told other colleagues about it for so long but spilled the beans to you. Thepany is


    not as good as before. It''s getting worse rapidly.


    "Before I take it over, I have to know it very well and then make a change. My parents set up the


    company. Many people entered thepany through the back door. They did nothing but upy


    the positions and sideline the talents."


    "Just like you believe I¡¯ll keep the secret, I believe you can manage thepany well. Now few rich


    second generations are as patient and determined as you. They are all pompous and unrealistic.


    Where there''s a will, there''s a way. That''s always true."


    Ruben''s smile deepened. "Thank you for your blessings."


    They arrived at Eileen''s apartment building. Ruben was looking for a ce to park. "Is it safe to live


    here?" "Yes. Most importantly, the rent is cheap.


    When I have more money, I''ll consider moving house. Thank you for sending me back. Drive


    safely." "Close the doors and windows. Be careful when staying alone. Go up now," Ruben said.


    There was a supermarket nearby. Eileen told him to wait.


    She went to the supermarket and bought him a cup of coffee. "It''s instant coffee. I think you may be


    thirsty."


    "Indeed. My lips are dry. Thank you so much."


    Eileen shook her head and walked towards the stairwell.


    As she opened the door, she was stunned. Brad was reclining on the seat at the table, A tall figure


    stood by the window, staring downstairs. It was none other than Luke.


    She walked over, picked up Brad, and put him on the bed, asking, "Why are you in my room?"


    Luke turned around with a sullen face." You are now quite good at having fun, aren''t you?"


    "I''m asking you how you entered my room."


    Luke sat down on the sofa. "I asked yourndlord for the key."


    Hearing this, Eileen frowned.


    How could thendlord give the key to others?


    "Why did youe back sote?"


    Luke looked askance at her.


    Just now she was smiling at another man downstairs, but her expression changed as soon as she


    walked into the room and saw him.


    What a mobile face!


    Eileen ignored him, tucking Brad in.


    "Don''t get into my room again. I think you are a decent person. You shouldn''t have broken into my


    ce. You''re viting my privacy and threatening my safety!"


    "So what? You don''t want me and Brad toe over or enter your room anymore, right?" Luke


    looked straight at her, saying slowly.


    "Not Brad but you!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She wrinkled her brow as she emphasized coldly, "Brad is my son. Of course, he cane here.


    "But you¡¯re just a stranger to me. You always wanted to make a clean break with me but didn''t have


    the chance. Now that you''re finally able to get rid of me, why do you have to get entangled with me


    again? This is not like you."


    Luke''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. "You want topletely clear the line with me?"


    "It was you who wanted to have done with me. Now me too. Since we have the same purpose, I


    think it will be easy to fulfill."

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    She had never spoken to him so calmly.


    Now, however, she felt at peace. She was satisfied with her progress.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what she said, Luke didn''t feel any better. Instead, he was annoyed.


    He said indifferently, "It sounds as if I was eager toe here. If Brad hadn''t cried for you, do you


    think I would have brought him here?


    "Besides, if he hadn''t been unable to stand because of the long wait, would I have asked the


    landlord for the key to bring him in?


    "But now I think that is superfluous. You don''t want me to bring Brad here. You can rest assured. I


    won''t do it again!"


    Luke was in an extremely bad mood.


    He shouldn''t have been soft-hearted and listened to Brad!


    Therefore, he should continue his previous style, being cold and impersonal.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want Brad to be close to Eileen, which was not conducive to the development of


    Brad''s character.


    Hearing this, Eileen wrinkled her brows involuntarily, saying, "You can ask the maid or the driver to


    take Brad over."


    She just hated seeing him.


    Seeing Brad was the happiest thing for her!


    "Give my son to the maid? What if something happens to Brad? Who can afford it, you, me, or the


    maid?" Luke said righteously and aggressively.


    Eileen was stumped.


    Since he had always been indifferent to Brad, how could he care about him so much?


    She didn''t believe it.


    They were at loggerheads.


    At this time, Brad threw back the cover and sat up. "Mom, you''re back?"


    Eileen turned her gaze with a grunt.


    "Don''t me Dad. I begged Dad to bring me over for your birthday. This might be thest birthday I


    could celebrate for you, so can you be happy and not get angry?"


    Eileen nodded. "Okay."


    She was a little surprised.


    Luke listened to Brad and agreed to his request.


    While shocked, she was also relieved.


    As long as they could get along well, she wouldn''t turn in her grave.


    "Why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Today is your birthday. We bought a


    cake and came to celebrate it."


    She was touched. The child¡¯s childish words were like a soft wind, warming her heart. She asked,


    "How long have you waited?"


    "So long. Dad and I got here at seven o''clock, but you didn''te back. I felt cold, so Dad asked for


    the key to bring me i


    n. Mom, where have you been?"


    "My colleagues were celebrating my birthday," she answered, reaching out to brush the thread off


    his face.


    Brad''s bright eyes widened. "Really?" "Yes." "That''s great! But I''m a little jealous that they


    celebrated Mom''s birthday before me. " Brad was happy for her but somewhat discontented.


    Eileenughed. "But I like spending it with you the most, and I enjoy eating the birthday cake you


    buy me every year."


    Only then did Brad feel better.


    He sat up, put on the slippers, walked to the kitchen, and brought out a cake.


    He put it on the table and ced the candles on top of it.


    He did that seriously. His mom was 30 years old.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Every year on their birthdays, the most important thing for him was to put candles on the cake.


    Brad felt it was sacred.


    Therefore, he must do it reverently and seriously.


    He counted several times until he was sure he didn''t make a mistake. He then pulled Eileen in front


    of the cake. "Mom, make a wish."


    ''Make a wish?''


    Eileen was stunned.


    All these years, she had never made a serious wish. They were all casual and perfunctory.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that she had started a new life, she was going to make a serious wish!


    She wished she could survive.


    She wished Brad could grow up well, be loved, and have a good future.


    If she could only choose one wish, then it would be the second one.


    With her hands together in front of her chest, she closed her eyes and quietly made a wish.


    Brad blinked, ncing at Luke. He then walked over on his short legs, pulling him t o the table.


    His little hands pped as he sang the birthday song and winked at Luke as a sign for him to sing


    together.


    How could Luke do such a childish and stupid thing?


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, leaning there without making any move.


    In the light, Eileen''s face was fair, clear, and wless.


    The candles shed a yellow glow on her. The room was warm and quiet.


    Luke''s eyebrows twitched, but his expression remained indifferent.


    Inside the room, only the childish song could be heard.


    Then they cut the cake. Brad yfully rubbed the cream everywhere.


    He was even bold enough to go around Eileen and smear Luke''s face.


    Luke had never been treated like this.


    With the cream on his face, he frowned in annoyance. As he was about to lose his temper, he saw


    the bright smile on Brad''s small face.


    The atmosphere was very lively. Luke''s anger quickly cooled.


    Brad had to go to school tomorrow, and now it was eleven o''clock. They therefore couldn''t y any


    longer.


    Eileen cleaned the room that was in a mess.


    Luke went to the bathroom, and Brad followed behind.


    As she finished, both of them came out.


    Brad hugged her and kissed her cheeks before leaving reluctantly.


    After watching the car drive away, Eileen withdrew her gaze. There was cream on her clothes. She


    had to wash them first. The father and son spent a few days together. Brad was less afraid of him


    than before, but only when Luke didn''t lose his temper.


    Luke was driving.


    Brad sat in the passenger seat, wearing the seat belt.


    "Why didn''t you make a cake and sing a song on my birthday?" Luke curled his thin lips.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    "I didn¡¯t, but Mom bought apple pies and prepared a lot of delicious food for you.


    "Yet you never came back on your birthday. Most were eaten by me in the end. I was full, so Mom


    gave the remains to Wonda in the neighborhood."


    "Who¡¯s Wonda?"


    He turned the wheel to the left.


    "Wonda is a white stray dog. It''s beautiful and understanding. Mom and I like it very much. It gave


    birth to six puppies. Two were white and four ck. Mom sent them to others," he burbled


    enthusiastically.


    Luke''s face darkened.


    Then his mind wandered.


    Apple pie wasn''t his favorite food but Zora''s.


    In the early years after Zora''s death, he didn¡¯t celebrate his birthday. He just bought some apple


    pies.


    "Every time you called Mom, she went to the supermarket and bought many ingredients, but in the


    end, you left without eating the tasty dishes she cooked. I like prawns best, yet Mom only cooked


    them when you came back." Brad was dissatisfied.


    Luke frowned, his Adam''s apple moving.


    "Mom said that since you married her, you''ve been unhappy, and so has she."


    She married him just because she didn''t want him to suffer so much.


    She hoped he could live happily, but he didn''t.


    Luke somehow thought of what Eileen said in front of Merlin''s tombstone.


    His eyes slightly narrowed, deep and troubled.


    "If... I mean if your mother remarried, what would you do?"


    Luke didn''t know why he asked this question. It was probably because he saw the man in the car


    who was chatting happily with her.


    After thinking for a moment, Brad answered, "I''ll buy a big gift for Mom with all my pocket money!"


    Luke¡¯s brow wrinkled as he heard this.


    Usually, when asked such a question, children would either cry or act up, but he was going to


    prepare a gift.


    "Maybe she''ll have another son or a daughter and have no time to care about you anymore. Are


    you okay with that?" he continued to ask.


    "I know Mom was unhappy being with you these years. My ssmates'' parents all live together, but


    you don¡¯t. You are with beautiful women on TV or in the newspapers.


    "Every time Mom saw that, she was in a trance and even cried with her back to me, and then I knew


    that Mom loved you, but you didn''t love her. She led a hard and lonely life. When she told me you


    were divorced, I didn¡¯t make a scene.


    "She said I had to go with you and could no longer live with her. I cried. I was sad, but I didn''t make


    a scene. Even at the most important moment, I didn''t. How will I do that in the future?


    "I know I''m young and no one will listen to me. Even if I make a scene, it won''t be useful. I


    understand that Mom will get married and have a new baby, and so will you.


    "Mom will still love me, but not as much as now. I''ll share her love with my sisters and brothers. You


    never love me, let alone when you have other children. I know it."


    He was very young but precocious.


    There were so many dramas on TV. He knew what would happen,


    Brad''s head dropped. His voice was muffled, not as light as usual.


    Such words from a child could make one feel sad and pity for him.


    Precocious children tended to be mentally mature.


    As Luke heard Brad''s words, Luke''s eyes gleamed.


    He had never known his son.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Now, Brad seemed quite like him.


    However, that was a good sign.


    Only then could he take over the family business and be a qualified heir.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Finally, the little kid aroused his sympathy.


    Luke''s Adam''s apple went up. He propped his left hand on the wheel, and his right hand on Brad''s


    head.


    Just like Eileen did, Luke stroked Brad''s hair.


    Brad looked strangely up at him.


    The car soon arrived at the vi.


    They stepped into the living room one after the other.


    It was veryte, nearly eleven o''clock. Brandy took Brad upstairs to bed. The boy was very obedient


    and understanding.


    Standing downstairs, Luke could clearly hear Brad happily talking to Brandy about Eileen''s birthday.


    A momentter.


    Brandy came down the stairs. Luke was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up. "Is he asleep?"


    "No. Brad is very excited," Brandy answered with a smile.


    Immediately, Luke sat upright.


    He got up, told Brandy that he was going upstairs to have a look, and left.


    Brandy felt that the atmosphere between Luke and Brad was unusual.


    It seemed very harmonious.


    After all, they were father and son. They would naturally get closer after spending time together.


    When Luke pushed open the door and walked in, Brad was reading aic book.


    He was in high spirits and didn''t want to sleep. "Why don''t you sleep?"


    "I''m not sleepy yet. I want to readic stories for a while." Brad''s head was buried in theic


    book.


    "Can you read it?" Luke sat down.


    Brad nodded. "I''m already in the fourth grade. I know a lot of words, and I''ve been reading


    storybooks since the second grade.


    Hearing this, Luke frowned slightly.


    As a father, he didn''t even know what grade his child was in.


    "When did you start sleeping alone?" he asked.


    Brad scratched his head. "When I was very, very young, too young to remember."


    "Why didn''t you sleep with Mom?"


    "Mom didn''t agree. She said a man couldn''t sleep with his mom.


    "But she was not happy when saying it. She always looked sad. I often find Mom tucking me up in


    the night."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brad didn''t understand, but Luke did.


    She knew from the beginning that she would be separated from her child.


    She thus couldn''t and dared not be very close to her child, afraid that it would be even more difficult


    to part with him.


    She loved the child but had to be detached.


    Brad finally felt tired. He closed theic book, put it next to his pillow, and slid into bed.


    He was so small that he upied only a corner of the bed.


    It was hard to find him under the quilt without looking carefully.


    "Dad..."


    Suddenly, Brad called Luke.


    Luke raised his eyebrows with a grunt.


    "Thank you for taking me to see Mom and celebrating her birthday." Brad curved his lips. "Mom


    must be very happy!"


    Luke''s eyes shed with surprise and then softened. "Sleep now."


    Brad meekly nodded.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Luke''s chest heaved.


    He didn¡¯t leave, quietly gazing at Brad sleeping.


    He stood still for ten or twenty minutes.


    Luke gently stroked Brad''s face and tucked him in before leaving.


    Back in his room, he didn¡¯t sleep, standing : n front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out of the


    window. It was dark as ink. He held a ss of wine, shook it, and then downed it.


    Early the next morning.


    Brad was brought downstairs by Brandy to eat breakfast. Brandy was surprised to see his boss


    reading the newspaper instead of going to thepany.


    Brad didn''t like soya milk.


    At the smell of it, he wrinkled his small brows like an aged man.


    It was just a tiny detail, but Luke noticed it. He put down the newspaper, saying, "Just leave it if you


    don''t like it."


    Yet Brad shook his head. "Mom said I can''t waste food. I''ll drink it this time. Don''t prepare soya milk


    for me again."


    Raising his little head, he pouted and swallowed the soya milk though reluctant.


    Luke was stunned and had to admit that she educated Brad very well.


    Brad was well-behaved and good-mannered.


    After Brad had his breakfast, Brandy wanted to drive him to school but was stopped by Luke. "I


    happen to have time. I''ll take him to school.¡±


    Brandy froze, while Brad blinked his bright eyes, tilted his head, and stared at Luke.


    Luke walked forward on his long legs, his straight and neat trousers fluttering slightly.


    As he passed by Brad, he crooked his long fingers and tapped on his forehead. "What are you


    waiting for?"


    Eileen was still busy with work. Theic book would soon be published, so she had t o finish it


    quickly.


    Suddenly, a strong aroma wafted over.


    She looked up in surprise, meeting Ruben''s eyes.


    "I saw you rushing to work early in the morning. Have a cup of coffee to refresh yourself," Ruben


    said softly with a smile.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you."


    Indeed, she was a little tired. She stopped working, stretched, picked up the coffee, and took a sip.


    "It tastes good."


    "Do you have time after work tonight?"


    Ruben sat down in the chair opposite her.


    "I know a new cafe. The coffee there is quite good. Would you like to go and try it after work?"


    Hearing this, Eileen paused, holding the cup.


    What did he mean by this?


    Was he inviting her?


    After a while, she looked at Ruben. "Sorry, I have something to do after work, so I can''t g o there."


    "It''s okay. Do your things first. We''re in the same office. We''ll have many chances in the future."


    Ruben chuckled, pointing at the coffee cup i n her hand. "Hurry up and drink it while it''s hot."


    Eileen nodded, smiled, and then went back to work.


    However, someone in the office noticed this. The gossip soon spread within thepany that


    Ruben was interested in her and wanted to pursue her.


    Eileen also heard it but didn''t take it to heart.


    In the workce, there was no shortage of gossip.


    If she purposely cleared it up, people would believe there must be something between her and


    Ruben.


    So why bother?


    Ruben was handsome and had a good family. How could he be interested in her, a cripple?


    Eileen thought the gossip was funny.


    She only had afternoon tea with her colleague, but those guys cooked up a tacky story.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    The next day.


    After Eileen finished her work, she leaned against the chair and stretched her neck.


    Ruben walked in and asked, "Have you finished your work?"


    Eileen nodded, "I have finished my work."


    He said, "Then would you like to buy me a cup of coffee?"


    Eileen was surprised. She said, "What...?"


    Ja passed by and said behind them," Haven''t you heard about ''the first cup of coffee in autumn?


    It''s thetest buzzwords.


    Eileen smiled, "I rarely surf the Inte." Ja smiled, "It''s Ruben who drove you home on your


    birthday. You should buy him a cup of coffee."


    Hearing that, Eileen thought that Ja was right.


    Eileen thought that she should return the favor.


    She said, "OK. What would you like to drink?"


    Before Ruben replied, Ja said, "Not far away, there is a new coffee shop. It is about 1 km away


    from ourpany. It tastes good. Have a try."


    Ruben smiled, "Ja has a good taste.


    Since she rmends the coffee shop to u s, it will be great. Would you like to have a try?"


    Eileen smiled, "OK."


    Seeing them off, Ja smiled all the time.


    The coffee shop was not far away. It took them several minutes to go there by car.


    Eileen saw the coffee shop across the road.


    She said, "You can park the car first. I will buy the coffee for you."


    Ruben agreed, "OK. After I park the car, I will meet you there."


    When Eileen got close to the coffee shop, she was surprised.


    There was a long line. Most of them were couples.


    Unexpectedly, so many people would line u p for a cup of coffee.


    It seemed that she would line up for more than half an hour.


    To be honest, she usually wouldn''t spend half an hour buying a cup of coffee, but she needed to


    buy it to return the favor.


    ''By the way, what does "the first cup of coffee in autumn" mean?''


    Suddenly, a couple jumped the queue.


    Eileen hated to see that. She frowned and said, "Please do not jump the queue."


    The man turned around.


    He stuck a cigarette between his lips and looked at Eileensciviously. Seeing her beautiful face, he


    was fascinated by her. He said, "If you call me ''honey'', I will go back u p the line"


    Eileen felt disgusted and ignored him.


    The man added, "Or you call me sweetie ..."


    Before Eileen said something, the man''s girlfriend cursed loudly, "You''re thirty something. Don''t you


    feel shameful to seduce my boyfriend in public?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen said, "Why don''t you save your breath and keep an eye on your boyfriend? I think no girls will


    be interested in your boyfriend. Besides, please do not jump the queue."


    The girl said, "No girls will be interested in my boyfriend? What do you mean?"


    She pushed Eileen suddenly as she said.


    Eileen was unsteady on her feet and stepped back.


    The girl covered her mouth and burst intoughter, "She is a cripple! Does the cripple also want to


    drink coffee?"


    The girl¡¯s voice was loud. Many people turned around to look at them.


    At that time, Ruben arrived. He stood in front of Eileen to protect her. He said coldly, "Don''t force me


    to hit a girl.¡±


    The girl rolled her eyes at him and said, " It''s the truth. She is a cripple. Why can''t I say that? Your


    girlfriend is a cripple. A cripple. A cripple...¡±


    Ruben couldn''t suppress his anger anymore. He rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the girl.


    The girl wasn''t afraid at all. Her gaze was scornful. She pushed her boyfriend and said, "Beat him


    up!"


    The man spat and had a tussle with Ruben.


    The man was tall and strong. He looked powerful.


    Unexpectedly, he was no match for Ruben.


    Soon, the man was thrown to the ground by Ruben.


    The surrounding people were surprised, including Eileen.


    Ruben looked down at the man and said," Apologize to her!"

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    The man shouted, "Apologize to her? No way! If you''re really such a tough guy, then break my arm!"


    Ruben stepped on the man''s arm forcibly.


    The man cried out in pain and apologized t o Eileen immediately.


    After half an hour, they bought the coffee.


    Ruben apologized to Eileen, "I''m sorry that you suffer from it today because of me. If I hadn''t asked


    you to buy me a cup of coffee, that wouldn''t have happened.¡±


    Eileen shook her head, "It has nothing to do with you. It''s because I meet bad-mannered people.¡±


    Ruben said, "I would like to treat you to dinner to express my apologies."


    Eileen said, "Oh, no, that''s not necessary."


    Ruben said, "Please let me treat you to dinner. Otherwise, I will feel guilty all the time."


    Eileen had no other choice but to agree.


    Ruben chose the most high-end restaurant in Lanechett, Hanging Garden.


    It was Eileen¡¯s first time toe to such a high-end restaurant.


    However, Ruben often came here and ordered some specialties.


    When talking about what had happened earlier, Eileen felt surprised and said, "I didn''t know that


    you were good at Taekwondo."


    Ruben smiled, "As a man, I should learn something like that. If I meet an emergency, I will be able


    to deal with it."


    Eileen thought he was right.


    She asked, "By the way, what does ''the first cup of coffee in autumn¡¯ mean?"


    Ruben said, "Last year, a girl sat out of the balcony fences and wanted to jump from the building. A


    local policeman moved her with ''the first cup of coffee in autumn'' and saved her. Thus, it bes


    buzzwords."


    Eileen fell into a trance.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a story behind the coffee.


    Suddenly, she felt that it was meaningful for them to spend half an hour buying the coffee.


    As for the girl who wanted tomit suicide, "the first cup of coffee in autumn" meant redemption


    and new life.


    Then would Eileen get redemption and new life?


    However, they didn''t notice Luke was behind them.


    Luke held a ss of wine and frowned.


    Lanechett was not small, but he even met Eileen here.


    It was strange. They had never met each other by chance before they were divorced. After they got


    a divorce, they always met each other.


    Of course, Luke recognized the man who was in front of Eileen. He was the man who drove her


    home on her birthday.


    Lukepressed his lips and sneered," Humph...¡±


    ''I shouldn''t have believed her.''


    ''She loved me so much and was reluctant t o get a divorce with me before.''


    ''We just have got a divorce within a month, but she is chatting andughing with a man. He drives


    her home, and they have dinner together.''


    ''Women are capricious.''


    ''I shouldn''t have believed her when she said she loved me!''


    Seeing the scene, he felt ironic.


    He had no appetite and stood up.


    His friend, who sat opposite him, was shocked. He asked, "What''s the matter?¡±


    Luke said, "I need to go to the bathroom."


    Luke''s friend said, "OK. Hurry back! I¡¯ll be here waiting for you."


    Luke walked behind Eileen and Ruben.


    Then he stopped and pretended to touch the nts.


    Eileen still didn¡¯t notice him.


    Ruben said, "You have finished all the drawings. Would you like to work at the headquarters? You


    will have a better future with your ability."


    Eileen shook her head, "No, thank you.


    Here is suitable for me. Also, Ja is nice. I think I will stay here all the time."


    Luke''s face clouded over.


    ''Doesn''t she say that she will go to Athana?'' ''She lies to me again!''


    ''She doesn''t n to go to Athana at all.''

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    After a while, Eileen said, "I want to wash m y hands."


    Ruben nodded, "OK."


    Eileen stood up. A waiter led her the way to the restroom immediately.


    When she saw Luke in front of the sink, she stood there still.


    The world was so small.


    She even met him here.


    However, she didn''t bother to greet him. She ignored him directly.


    Luke said in a cold and deep voice, "Don''t move!"


    Eileen stopped and said, "What''s the matter?"


    He said, "Don''t you say that you will go to Athana? Why do you still work in Lanechett? Eileen, is


    what you have said true?"


    Hearing that, she smiled, "You want to get the custody of Brad and don''t allow me to see him. I lie


    that I will go to Athana because I want Brad to give up. How can you me me? It''s ridiculous.


    Won''t you feel shameful?"


    Luke looked at her and narrowed his eyes.


    She added, "Even though I lie to Brad, it has nothing to do with you."


    Luke was stuck for words.


    However, he calmed down soon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He put his hands into his pants pockets and looked at her. He said, "You start to date a man so


    soon. You''re popr."


    Eileen felt angry but smiled, "I''m still young. I won''t put all my eggs in one basket."


    Luke looked at her. His eyes were filled with anger.


    However, Eileen wasn''t afraid of him at all. She stood up straight, turned around and looked at him.


    He said, "Alright, it''s understandable."


    Then he left directly.


    She was right.


    He agreed with her.


    She had got a divorce and had the right to pursue a new life.


    He had no appetite. He took his suit jacket and left.


    In the parking lot.


    Brandy was waiting for him.


    Luke got in the car and said, "Drive me to thepany."


    Brandy felt embarrassed and said cautiously, "Mr. Luke, I need to go to the school to drive Brad


    home. Could you ask someone else to drive you to thepany?" Hearing that, Luke felt angry.


    ''Eileen is Brad''s mother. She dates a man and ignores her son. She is too selfish.''


    Luke sneered, "Ask Eileen to take Brad home."


    Brandy fell into a trance and said, "What?"


    Luke said, "She has the time to date a man. Doesn''t she have the time to take her son home?"


    It sounded strange.


    Brandy felt surprised, but he didn''t have the guts to ask. He said, "Ms. Barton never goes to the


    school. Even if I call her, it will b e useless."


    Luke asked, "Why doesn''t she go to school all the time?"


    Brandy said, "Ms. Barton took Brad to school once, but his ssmates discussed Ms. Barton''s leg.


    They said that she was a cripple secretly. Brad fought with his ssmates. After he came home,


    you scolded Ms. Barton. Since then, she has never gone to the school."


    Luke said, "I scolded her. How?" He didn¡¯t remember it at all.


    Brandy nced at Luke. Then he looked down at the steering wheel and said, "You said that Ms.


    Barton was a cripple and overconfident. How dare she make a fool of herself at the school? Also,


    you said that she couldn''t go to school anymore!"

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Hearing that, Luke remembered it gradually. He exined, "I was drunk at that time."


    Brandy said, "Anyway, Ms. Barton has never gone to the school since then and been reluctant to go


    out. She is reluctant to go out all the time."


    He even cursed her like that after he was drunk.


    Luke had a headache. He raised his hands and massaged his forehead.


    He said, "Go to the school to pick Brad up. I will ask someone else to pick me up."


    Brandy said, "OK."


    The next day.


    When Eileen arrived at the office, she was almostte for work.


    She was out of breath. She wasn''t relieved until she sat in her position. She calmed down and took


    a deep breath.


    After all, she was a neer in thepany. If she werete, it would be embarrassing.


    At that time, a man''s hand appeared in front of her.


    A cup of coffee and bread were put in front of her. Eileen raised her head in surprise. She saw


    Ruben.


    He said, "I saw that you were anxious just now. I guess that you haven''t eaten breakfast. I have


    bought breakfast for two. Here you are."


    Eileen felt surprised by his kindness. She shook her head immediately, "No, thank you. I have eaten


    breakfast at home."


    Ruben winked at her and said, "I have bought it. I can''t take it back. Drink the coffee and keep the


    bread as the dessert. I need to go to work. See youter."


    Ruben left before she replied, "But..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in a dilemma. After all, she couldn''t throw it away. She had no other choice but to drink it.


    She drank a ss of milk at home in the morning. Now she drank a cup of coffee. She felt as if her


    stomach was filled with water.


    Seeing that, a female colleague walked over with a smile. She hit Eileen''s shoulder slightly and


    said, "Ruben has a crush on you!"


    Eileen shook her head, "Don''t overthink it."


    The female colleague said, "It''s true. He is good at making coffee, but we have never drunk the


    coffee that he makes. He has never invited us to have dinner, not to mention bought breakfast for


    us. He must have a crush on you."


    She whispered in Eileen''s ear, "By the way, Ruben is handsome. He is the most handsome man in


    ourpany. Although we don''t know his family background, he has a car. I think he is a good


    choice. He doesn''t like me. If he likes me, I will be willing to be his girlfriend."


    Eileen smiled and kept silent.


    Ruben had hidden his identity. If his identity were exposed, he would be more popr in the


    company.


    Seeing that Eileen kept silent, the female colleague didn''t say anything else. She just patted


    Eileen''s shoulder and said, "If you like him, don''t miss him."


    Eileen shook her head with a smile.


    She had cancer. She even didn''t have the medical fee. How could she stay with anyone else?


    The deadline wasing. She was busy with her work.


    Ja was worried about her. She patted Eileen''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be so serious. Have a


    rest. Take it easy."


    After all, Eileen was sick. She wasn¡¯t like normal people.


    Eileen said, "Thank you, Ja."


    Ja said, "Don''t mention it. You need to take care of yourself."


    At lunchtime, Ruben came to look for


    Eileen again and invited her to have dinner.


    Eileen wanted to refuse him.


    She wasn''t sure if he had a crush on her or not, but she needed to keep herself apart from him.


    If she had dinner with him again, the rumors would be spread again. This would damage their


    reputations.


    However, before she refused, Ruben said," Didn''t you say that there was a small restaurant whose


    spaghetti was delicious yesterday? Ja and I like spaghetti very much, but we don''t know where it


    is.


    Please take us there after you get off work."

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Eileen frowned and said, "Ja wille with us?"


    Ruben nodded, "Yes."


    Eileen said, "OK, but it''s my treat today."


    Hearing that, Ruben teased her, "Although I usually won''t let women treat me, it seems that I may


    not be able to have dinner with you if I disagree."


    Ruben was humorous. They looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere was congenial.


    Eileen smiled.


    Ja was nice to her. Now that Ja wanted to eat spaghetti, Eileen was willing t o go with them.


    When it was time for them to get off work, Ruben went to drive his car.


    Eileen and Ja got in the car. Eileen told Ruben the address.


    The small restaurant was inside an alley. It took them a long time to find it.


    Ruben was hovering outside the restaurant.


    Eileen turned around and said, "If you don''t like it, we can go to another restaurant. I choose the


    one that I like but forget to consider the preference of Ja and you."


    The restaurant looked dirty from the outside. Ruben had a good family background and usually


    went to high-end restaurants. It was normal that he was unused to it.


    Ja spread her hands and said, "It''s OK."


    Ruben said, "Me too."


    He waved his hand and walked in.


    The small restaurant was more like a diner. Although it looked greasy from the outside, it was clean


    inside.


    Eileen often came here. There were many vors of spaghetti. She chose the vor she liked.


    The owner came to ask them, "Would you like arge-sized or small-sized one?"


    Eileen asked Ruben first.


    He said that he would like a small-sized one.


    Ja said, "I would like arge-sized one."


    Eileen told the owner, "Tworge-sized and one small-sized."


    Soon, the spaghetti was ready. The owner held the spaghetti and came up to them with a smile.


    She put arge-sized one in front of Ruben subconsciously. Eileen reached out to stop her and


    said, "He orders the small-sized one."


    Usually, men would choose arge-sized one while women would choose a smallsized one.


    However, they were different.


    Seeing the owner''s surprised gaze, Eileen didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She said calmly, "I like the


    spaghetti here the most.


    The small-sized one is not enough for me."


    The owner felt delighted. She narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    Ruben smiled brightly. He rarely saw such a straightforward woman.


    He ate it and said, "The spaghetti tastes good."


    Eileen teased him, "Do you regret that you have chosen the small-sized one?"


    Ruben spread his hands resignedly and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so delicious.¡±


    Ja said, "You should have trusted Eileen.


    Suddenly, Eileen¡¯s phone rang. It was from Brandy.


    She answered the phone.


    Brandy said, "Ms. Barton, Mr. Luke will have a business trip for two days. Please take care of Brad


    for two days."


    She asked, "Whose idea is it?"


    Brandy said, "Mr. Luke asks me to call you."


    She said, "OK."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Brandy said, "I will take Brad to your ce


    <pter."

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Eileen said, "I see."


    Hearing what Brandy had said, she became anxious and ate quickly.


    Ruben noticed that and said, "Take it easy.


    I will drive you home after dinner."


    Eileen smiled and said to the small restaurant¡¯s owner, "Hi, please wrap up one for me. I will take it


    to go. Don''t cook it"


    She was afraid that the spaghetti would stick together when she went back.


    Ruben asked naturally, "Who do you wrap it up for?"


    She said honestly, "My son."


    Hearing that, Ruben opened his eyes wide i n surprise and asked, "Your son?"


    Eileen said, "I have a son. I got married when I was twenty-two years old. My son i s eight years old


    now, but I have divorced his father. My son stays by his father''s side.


    Eileen was reluctant to hide it from others. She told him the truth calmly.


    ''If Ruben has a crush on me, he will give up after he knows about it."


    Ruben closed his eyes and said, "Sorry, I don''t mean to be offensive."


    As for women, such a topic was private, and it might hurt them. Much of the time they would be


    reluctant to mention it.


    Eileen said frankly, "It''s OK. It''s the truth. Whoever asks me, my answer will be the same. I don''t


    think that it''s offensive."


    Ruben admired the straightforward Eileen very much.


    Eileen didn¡¯t waste any time. After dinner, she paid the bill, took the spaghetti and got in Ruben¡¯s


    car. She said, "I''m sorry that you can''t enjoy dinner at leisure tonight. I will buy your dinner next


    time."


    Ruben teased her, "I expect it so much."


    They arrived at Eileen''s home. Eileen thought that it was impolite to let Ruben leave like that. She


    said, "Would you like to have a cup of coffee upstairs?"


    Ruben agreed. They went upstairs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, except for Brad, Luke was in front of her door.


    Eileen felt confused.


    ''Why doesn¡¯t Brandy take Brad to my ce?


    Originally, Luke was in a bad mood.


    Now his face clouded over.


    Brad felt surprised. He stood still and fell into a trance. Eileen beckoned to him and said, "Brad, this


    is Mr. Lyall."


    Brad greeted Ruben politely, "Hi, Mr. Lyall."


    Ruben said, "Hi, Brad. I''m sorry that Ie here by chance today and don''t prepare a gift for you."


    Ruben looked at Brad with a smile. Brad looked well-behaved, and Ruben liked him very much.


    Eileen said, "Come in. It''s cold outside." She opened the door. Brad and Ruben walked i n. Then


    Eileen put her hand on the doorknob and was about to close the door.


    Luke stood outside the door. Seeing that, he stepped forward and braced his leg against the door.


    He was furious.


    ''She only shuts me out of the door?''


    Eileen lowered her voice and said, "Why do youe in?"


    Luke narrowed his eyes and looked at Ruben through the door crack. Luke said," Then why does


    hee in?"


    Eileen said indifferently, "Brad is my son. 0 f course, he cane in. He is my friend, s o he can


    come in. What about you?"


    Luke thought about it and said, "I''m Brad''s father!"


    Eileen questioned him, "It¡¯s my home.


    Although you''re Brad''s father, you have nothing to do with me. Why do youe i n?"


    Luke said, "My son is inside. I muste i n. If you don''t let me in, I will stay here, and you won''t be


    able to close the door.


    Anyway, I don''t mind spending time with you."


    Luke''s voice was cold.


    He squeezed his strong leg into the door crack again as he said.


    Eileen was ruthless. She leaned forward and wrestled with the door again.


    Luke''s leg was caught in the door. It hurt. H e frowned in pain.


    They kept the postures and refused to give i n. She was reluctant to let off, and he was reluctant to


    leave. She gritted her teeth secretly while he squeezed his leg into the door forcibly.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    ''Why can that man get into her apartment while I have to be kept out?''


    The two were in a stalemate.


    The scene looked like a tug of war. Luke was a bit childish.


    Ruben walked over and said with a light smile, "It¡¯s gettingte. I should leave. See you tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Eileen suddenly straightened up and stepped away from the door.


    Luke immediately pulled his leg back, which was hurting badly from the mping.


    Enduring the pain, he stood straight to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Don''t drink something?"


    She always felt that she was a little impolite to Ruben. "There is still coffee at home. I''ll make you a


    cup of coffee."


    Shaking his head, Ruben declined. "It''s toote. It will take more than an hour to get back to where I


    live from here. You can make me coffee tomorrow when you get to the office."


    Eileen nodded. "Then I''ll apany you downstairs."


    Both of them ignored Luke and walked downstairs.


    When Luke squinted at them, his face turned dark.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking advantage of Eileen''s departure, he quickly walked into the room.


    "Is he your child''s father?" Ruben asked when he walked downstairs.


    Eileen nodded. "Yeah."


    "He looks very mature, with a kind of nobleness and elegance. From the perspective of a man, he is


    very outstanding." Rubenmented.


    "Not necessarily. It''s easy to know a man¡¯s face, but not his heart. Some people are actually wolves


    in sheep''s clothing. They look good on the surface, but they are actually terrible."


    Ruben said, "I don¡¯t think he is that kind of person."


    With a smile, Eileen said, "Perhaps. But that has nothing to do with me. Be careful o n the road and


    send a message to me when you get home."


    When she returned to the room, Luke was already sitting on the bed.


    His face was still dark, as if someone owed him tens of millions.


    Brad sat aside with his belly in his arms." Mom, I''m hungry."


    Hearing that, Eileen didn''t talk to Luke, as she hurried to the kitchen and cooked the spaghetti.


    The scent came out of the kitchen and Brad licked his lips. "It smells delicious!"


    Luke''s chest was undting, as his anger had not dissipated.


    Coming over, Eileen put the spaghetti in front of Brad. "Eat slowly. It''s hot."


    Nodding his head, Brad ate slowly. After eating for a while, he seemed to think of something and


    raised his head to look at Luke. "Dad, do you want to eat? Let¡¯s share the spaghetti."


    When Luke heard these words, his anger dissipated a little, but he shook his head lightly. "I''m not


    hungry."


    Only then did he know why he had to raise a child.


    Considerate words from a child were enough to make one feel warm and happy.


    Nodding, Brad started eating again.


    The spaghetti was delicious. He liked the spaghetti made by Eileen.


    After eating, Brad watched TV for a while. Then hey in the bed and fell asleep.


    Eileen was washing the dishes.


    And Luke hadn''t even left yet. He was still sitting on the bed, with a thoughtful expression on his


    face. Nobody could know what he was thinking about.


    This was her room, so Eileen needn''t leave and Luke was the one who should leave.


    "Who is that man?"


    Luke leaned on the bed, obviously without the intention to leave. He stared at her closely.


    "It''s none of your business." Eileen looked indifferent and her tone was t.


    Upon hearing this, Luke couldn''t help but sneer. "Why didn''t I find that you were good at hooking up


    with men? It''s getting s ote and you even brought that man in."


    "That is my freedom. I am willing! Now that there is no rtionship between you and m e, why do


    you intervene in my life?"

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    "When I was your wife, you never cared about my private life. Now that we''ve divorced, what right


    do you have to scold m e?"


    Eileen stared at him and mocked, "Are you jealous?"


    Jealous?


    Luke snorted and said coldly, "I''m jealous? Do you think it''s possible?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Never impossible."


    Eileen answered in a sarcastic tone quickly and directly.


    "I have never forgotten how ruthless you were when you wanted to kill me. Since you hate me so


    much, how is it possible for you to feel jealous?"


    "It''s gettingte. Brad is already asleep. Aren''t you leaving?" She continued to ask.


    Luke''s face changed when he found that she was asking him to leave.


    He got up from the bed and sneered, "Do you think I want to stay here?"


    Immediately afterwards, he stepped out of the room and walked into the deep night.


    Eileen could clearly feel that he became upset and aloof in an instant. But she didn''t care.


    In thest days of her life, she would definitely be willing to stay with Brad.


    Back at the Bennington family''s vi, Luke found that Brandy was still there.


    "Mr. Bennington." Brandy greeted Luke and he looked behind Luke.


    Luke noticed his behavior. Raising his eyebrows, Luke asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Didn''t little Benningtone back with you?"


    With a hum, Luke said, "I left him in Eileen''s home."


    Brandy frowned. "Mr. Bennington, do you still have to attend a party tonight?"


    ''Mr. Bennington didn''t allow Brad and Eileen to meet. But now he sends Brad to Eileen''s home.''


    Brandy felt weird at the thought of it.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t Mr. Bennington think that he is embarrassing himself?'' "No..." Luke took a sip of coffee.


    But Brandy felt even stranger.


    "Don''t pick up Brad at school in the next few days. Call Eileen to pick him up herself. " Luke said.


    Brandy was stunned. "What?"


    "It there any problem?"


    Brandy quickly answered, "No problem. I just worry that Ms. Barton is unwilling to pick little


    Bennington up."


    Hearing this, Luke smiled and mocked, " Since she has time to date a man, how can she not have


    time to pick up her own son?"


    Luke deliberately left Brad there.


    ''That man seems to be the manager of thepany.¡¯


    ''Though he is rich and looks handsome,pared with me, he is too inferior.''


    ¡®After all, among Lanechett¡¯s most popr men, Kingsley is the first and I am the second.''


    ''That man must have many women.¡¯


    ''When he knows that Eileen is divorced and has a son, will he continue to hook her up?''


    ''As for Brad, although he wants Eileen to be with that man on the surface, I believe that when he


    sees another man approach his mother, he will definitely cause trouble.''


    Early morning the next day.


    After eating breakfast, Eileen organized Brad''s schoolbag.


    She was afraid of beingte today, so she especially set the rm clock. She nned to send Brad


    to the school before going to thepany.


    Leading Brad downstairs, she unexpectedly saw Ruben in a suit leaning against the car. He grinned


    and greeted her at the sight of her. "Good morning."


    Eileen was really surprised. "Hey, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    "I stop by and pick you up for work.¡±


    Ruben chuckled lightly and then greeted Brad.


    Brad was also very polite. "Good morning, M r. Lyall."


    Pointing at Brad, Eileen said, "Sorry, I have t o send Brad to the school first and then go t o the


    company. You may go to thepany first.¡±


    Ruben rubbed Brad''s head. ncing at the time, he said, "It''s still early. Let''s send


    Brad to the school and then go to work.


    Time is abundant."


    Eileen found that it would trouble Ruben so she refused, but he insisted.


    The two reached a deadlock.


    Time was gradually passing away. It was gettingter andter.


    In the end, shepromised.


    They opened the car door and sat in.


    The door closed and galloped away.


    At this time, a ck Bentley galloped from behind


    Luke camete and he saw Eileen and Brad getting into Ruben''s car.


    In an instant, his expression became dark. He was very angry!


    Luke stepped on the elerator and nned to catch up with them.


    But his phone rang at this moment. The call was from his secretary.


    Thepany had a very important contract to be signed at this moment and there was a video


    conference to be held.


    As he had to stop the car, Luke was in a very bad mood.


    He hit the steering wheel with a punch. Then he started the car and drove in the opposite direction.


    ''Oh shit!¡¯


    ''That man gives my son and Eileen a ride.¡¯


    Luke thought that Brad would cause trouble. But he did not prevent that man from approaching


    Eileen.


    Today was the deadline. Eileen handed in all the design drawings. All the colleagues i n the


    company praised her.


    She smiled, feeling very embarrassed, as she thought that it was her duty to submit design


    drawings on time.


    When it was after hours, she was standing o n the side of the road to wait for a taxi. But Ruben''s car


    stopped in front of her. "Do I have the honor to go to pick you and Brad u p?"


    Eileen declined, as she thought that it would bother Ruben too much.


    "I live alone. If I came home now, I would stay at my apartment alone. It makes me feel lonely. If I


    drive you to pick Brad up, I have something to do and kill time."


    While speaking, Ruben got out of the car.


    He opened the door, bent down slightly and stretched out his hand to invite Eileen to get into the


    car.


    He invited her so sincerely. It would be embarrassing if she refused him again. Eileen had to get into


    the car. They went to the school to pick up Brad.


    Brad said that he wanted to eat hot pot. Eileen felt that hot pot sold in restaurants was unhygienic.


    So, she went to the supermarket to buy the ingredients, as she nned to return home to make hot


    pot herself.


    She invited Ruben to eat hot pot together and he readily agreed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back home, Eileen started to prepare hot pot in the kitchen.


    Ruben walked into the kitchen to help her.


    She shook her head. "You¡¯re my guest. I cannot let you help me."


    Ruben shrugged. "I¡¯ll just help you wash vegetables."


    Brad was watching TV. But when he noticed that Eileen and Ruben were busy in the kitchen, he


    turned off the TV and went over to help.


    On the other side, Luke drove directly to Eileen''s apartment after getting off work.


    When he parked the car downstairs, he unexpectedly saw Ruben''s car again.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Knitting his brows tightly, he moved up the stairs.


    The door to the room was not closed so he could push it open.


    The scene in front of him was very warm and cozy. Eileen was cutting vegetables, with a faint smile


    on her face.


    The man stood beside her, handing her the washed vegetables from time to time.


    Brad squatted on the ground and yed with Ruben.


    Ruben leaned over and hugged him into his arms.


    Anyone who saw this would feel that Eileen, Ruben, and Brad were a happy family of three.


    However, Luke''s chest undted violently, as he seemed to be pinched around his neck.


    He felt that the scene in front was so ring. Boiling with rage, he just wanted to destroy it!


    ¡®She is really getting more and more capable!''


    ''She takes my son and flirts with another man in the kitchen.''


    His boiling me could no longer be suppressed and he finally lost his temper a t this time. "Who


    allowed you to pick up Brad without my knowledge?"


    When she heard this, her back became stiff. Then she turned around and exined, "You said you


    were going on a business trip and asked me to take care of Brad for a few days."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You don''t feel guilty at all? I said that Brad stayed here yesterday and I asked you to send him to


    the school this morning. Who asked you to pick him up in the evening?"


    "When you pick him up, don¡¯t you know to call me and let me know it? I rushed all the way from the


    company to the school and then from the school all the way here. I''m just afraid that something


    wrong might happen to Brad. But you are still preparing for dinner rxedly and leisurely..."


    Luke became childish and lost his temper.


    He deliberately found fault with Eileen.


    Eileen couldn''t help bing a little angry. "Although it''s my fault that I didn¡¯t call you, you are also


    responsible. You didn''t say clearly how long Brad would stay with me." ''Yesterday, he clearly said


    that Brad would stay here for a few days. But he didn''t say how long Brad would stay here. Who


    knows?¡¯


    Luke ignored her words.


    Looking at Ruben, he said in a deeper and angrier voice. "I have repeatedly made concessions to


    you and even let Brad sleep here. But I didn''t expect you to go too far. Maybe I shouldn''t be kind.


    Brad, let¡¯s go!"


    This time, it was indeed her own fault.


    Eileen apologized, "I''m sorry. I should have called you in advance!"


    Ruben said, "Please be calm. You two talk and I''ll take Brad out."


    Then Eileen and Luke were left in the kitchen.


    "What happened today is indeed my fault. I forgot to call you. I''m sorry."


    "Not only do you date a man in private, but also you take my son with him. Well, are you making


    dinner?"


    Luke randomly stirred several vegetables with his long fingers.


    After Ruben left, Luke''s mood gradually improved, as he was not as angry as before.


    But Eileen''s patience was running out. "He i s only my colleague. Don''t misunderstand our


    rtionship."


    "Colleague?"


    Luke stared at her deeply with a sneer. He faintly pinched her chin and said, "Do you think I will


    believe this kind of nonsense?" "Does an ordinary colleaguee to your home again and again?


    Does an ordinary


    colleague often pick you up for work and take you off work? Are you lying to me or regarding me as


    a fool?"


    She turned her head. "Well, you may just assume that I¡¯m lying to you, okay? We are talking about


    Brad now. It has nothing to d o with Ruben!"


    "I haven¡¯t said anything about him and you start to defend him?"


    Luke began to get more and more childish.


    "I''m talking with you about Brad!"


    Eileen took several steps back to keep a distance from him.


    "But I¡¯m talking about that man with you. Well, do you n to be with him from now o n?"


    At the thought of the man standing in this apartment like the owner, Luke couldn''t suppress his


    anger.


    Eileen finally burst out. "Can you stop being so childish? I''m talking to you about Brad instead of


    Ruben. There is nothing between Ruben and me. Even if there is something between us, it is none


    of your business. You don¡¯t have the right to discuss it and question me at all."

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    They look like lovers.''


    The sulk in Luke''s heart boiled likeva in a volcano.


    And her words sessfully angered Luke, a s if the volcano erupted.


    ''She smiles at that man. But when she looks at me, she bes so cold and indifferent.¡¯


    ''She even says that I have no rights to intervene in her life. What the hell!¡¯


    "Today I have time. Let¡¯s discuss and make it clear when you cane to my home to avoid


    unnecessary conflicts and quarrels..."


    Eileen waspletely determined to sever


    the rtionship between her and Luke.


    With a serious look, she uttered each word.


    However, Luke didn''t take her words seriously at all.


    He was boiling with fury!


    Until now, she not only didn''tfort and apologize to him, but also said the words that made him


    unhappy. The more he listened, the angrier and more impatient h e got!


    ''That man can enter and leave her home at will. She is not dissatisfied And she smiles at him and


    treats him warmly with tea and dinner!''


    ''How does she treat me?''


    ''She even doesn¡¯t give me a cup of water, not to mention dinner!'' ''Why does she treat me so coldly


    and treat


    him so warmly?''


    Luke almost went mad.


    Thinking about it, he had a sudden impulse to punch that man.


    But she still didn''t stop and she was still saying something that he disliked.


    He stared at her red lips, which were sharp as des, still closing and opening. Then h e leaned


    over and directly kissed her red lips.


    When he kissed her, he instantly felt that the anger umted in his heart was gradually


    dissipating, as her soft lips made his mood improve.


    But now Eileen got angry.


    She struggled to kick and hit Luke with her hands and feet, using all her strength.


    Luke used force to grab her wrist and pressed her against the wall to kiss her deeply and vent his


    anger in this way.


    Eileen was so angry that her eyes turned scarlet but she was unable to break free from Luke.


    She bit his lips hard.


    She bit him so fiercely that blood came out immediately. "You let go of me! Let go of m e! Let go of


    me!"


    Feeling the pain in the lips, Luke narrowed his eyes. He licked the blood off his lips.


    Then he continued to kiss her again.


    Only in this way could he improve his mood and appease his impatience and anger at this time...


    Even he couldn''t tell what his mood was like at this moment.


    He just felt that only kissing her could make him rxed and happy...


    Eileen struggled to bite his lips and both of them tasted the blood.


    The bloody smell made Eileen struggle fiercely and it also angered Luke.


    His anger seemed to burn everything. However, gradually, he became tender and kissed her gently.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen didn''t move any more, but frowned.


    She turned her eyes, as if thinking about something.


    Afterwards, while Luke loosened her a little, she suddenly lifted her knee up and directed it at the


    ce between his legs.


    "Ouch!"


    Luke didn''t expect her to attack him suddenly.


    For thest second, he was still kissing her lips, but the next second, he gasped in pain.


    Bending over, he mped his legs, as the pain was unbearable.


    With two steps back, Eileen quickly walked away from him.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    She remained vignt, just in case he kissed her again.


    When the two confronted each other, Ruben walked in, holding Brad. "The weather is a bit cold.


    Brad keeps saying that he feels cold. So, I bring him back. Have I interrupted your conversation?"


    Hearing this, Eileen shook her head quickly.


    She stretched out her hand to carry Brad and touched his cheek lightly.


    Feeling that his cheek was not very cold, she became relieved.


    "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to eat hot pot." Brad was really a foodie, still thinking about eating hot pot


    now.


    Thinking that Brad didn''t eat anything this afternoon, Eileen put Brad on the ground and asked him


    to watch TV or do homework, as she went to prepare hot pot.


    Ruben followed her into the kitchen. He still stood beside her this time, washing vegetables and


    handing her the things that she needed.


    Luke sat on the bed.


    Because of the pain between his legs, he had to ovep his legs and rub one leg against the other


    gently to relieve the pain.


    Hearing their conversation, he raised his head and his eyes fell on the backs of Eileen and Ruben.


    In an instant, his suppressed anger burst out again, tinged with biting coldness and hostility.


    "Do you often do housework? You seem to b e good at doing it."


    Eileen was surprised to see that Ruben was used to doing housework.


    Although she didn''t turn back, she could still feel that Luke''s gaze fell on her.


    The gaze was like a sharp knife, which seemed to pierce her.


    Ruben smiled lightly. "I live alone but I still know how to do some housework. I''m doing pretty well,


    right?"


    "It¡¯s really good. Great!" She praised him.


    Ruben was telling funny stories that had happened when he was a child.


    Eileen couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The two talked andughed and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Luke hardened his face. He almost crushed the water ss when he drank the water.


    He put the water ss on the table so heavily that the sound resounded in the apartment.


    Brad was doing his homework. When he heard the sound, he raised his head and nced at Luke


    nkly.


    What''s wrong with dad?¡¯


    After a while, the hot pot was ready.


    Eileen was busy arranging dishes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruben walked over and said to Luke. "Mr. Bennington, dinner is ready. Come and eat with us."


    Luke disliked Ruben saying in this way, as i f he was the owner of the apartment.


    ''He onlyes here several times. How dare he regard this ce as his home?''


    ''If I want to eat, I''ll eat. Do I need him to invite me?''


    ''Who is he?¡¯


    Luke sat near Brad.


    Eileen sat next to Ruben.


    Luke seemed topete with Ruben. If Ruben wanted to pick up something, Luke would definitely


    pick that thing up before Ruben.


    Ruben didn''t get angry. He just smiled faintly and had no temper at all.


    On the contrary, Luke, not only didn''t know how to be polite, but became more and more impolite.


    He deliberately did not let Ruben eat the thing he wanted.


    Luke was not as mature and graceful as usual. He was so childish.


    In the end, Eileen couldn''t stand him anymore.


    With an angry expression, she said coldly," What are you doing?"


    Luke raised his chin and his eyes fell on her, with a dark expression on his face. He answered in a


    confused voice, "I''m just having dinner. Is there a problem?¡±


    He asked in such a way and Eileen didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Eileen directly pushed the food that Luke wanted to eat in front of him.


    Then, she picked up some food and ced i t in Ruben''s bowl.


    When Luke noticed what she had done, he got angry and almost wanted to drive Ruben out of the


    apartment.


    The dinner was not pleasant. After eating, Luke did not say anything or n to leave. He leaned


    against the sofazily, looking like the owner of the apartment.


    After Ruben apanied Eileen to clean the dishes, he said goodbye to Brad and walked out of


    the room to leave.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen took a sweater coat and walked out, a s she nned to apany Ruben downstairs.


    It waste. Thinking that there were still two video conferences to be held in the evening, Luke took


    Brad''s schoolbag and asked him to go home.


    The ce where Eileen lived was not a high -end apartment and it was a ce where poor people


    lived. There was no elevator and the staircase was very narrow. The lights installed in the corridor


    were voice-activated, which were sometimes on and sometimes off.


    Ruben walked in front of them. Behind him was Eileen, followed by Brad and Luke.


    The lights suddenly dimmed. Eileen missed a step. As herme leg did not stand firmly, her whole


    body fell forward. She eximed in shock.


    Hearing her voice, Ruben immediately turned around to hold her.


    Luke, who was walking at the back, also saw her falling forward clearly.


    He immediately took a step forward, bypassed Brad and supported the right side of her body.


    The next second, the lights were on. Their situation could be seen clearly.


    Ruben held the left side of her waist with his hand while Luke held the right side of her waist with his


    hand.


    It was Luke who first said in a low voice." Let go of her!"


    Lowering his head, Ruben noticed the position where his hand was ced.


    He let go of her and apologized to Eileen," I''m sorry."


    Eileen knew that he was unintentional and she shook her head.


    She stabilized herme leg to stand steadily.


    However, Luke''s hand was still on her waist.


    She frowned and said directly, "Let go of m e!"


    Luke stared at her deeply before taking back his hand.


    ''She is so kind to that man while she is so unfriendly to me. Well-done!''


    Watching Ruben get into the car and leave, Eileen waved to him and told him to be careful on the


    road.


    Afterwards, she walked to Luke¡¯s car and looked at Brad. "Stop eating candy during this period.


    You''ve already had tooth decay. You can''t eat that much candy."


    Luke had been staring at her, with a dark expression on his face.


    He thought that maybe she would say a few words to him.


    Brad nodded his head. "It''s cold outside. Go home, Mom. I won¡¯t eat candy."


    Eileen did not leave, but she did not speak t o Luke from beginning to end.


    When the car disappeared from sight, she turned around and went upstairs.


    In the car.


    Luke only felt as if he was about to be ignited by a me.


    He tore open his tie and unbuttoned his shirt.


    But he still felt hot. So, he rolled down the car window and let the cold wind blow in, s o as to


    mitigate his hotness.


    But Brad said that he felt cold.


    When the cold wind blew in, Brad curled u p, looking pitiful.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    ncing at Brad, Luke rolled the car window up.


    As if thinking of something, Luke spoke to Brad, "Your mom seems to be hunting for a spouse."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, I think Mr. Lyall is pretty good."


    Brad did not dislike Ruben.


    "Pretty good?"


    Luke¡¯s tone changed slightly, bing a little weird.


    "If my mom really marries Mr. Lyall in the future, I''ll bless them."


    Brad said in a serious tone, "I think if Mom marries Mr. Lyall, she will be happy in the future."


    "You''ve only seen that man twice. How can you make sure that he is a good man?"


    Luke stepped on the elerator harder.


    "Yeah. I find he knows how to take care of Mom. After you and Mom got married, you seldom came


    back. Even when you came back, you were not good to Mom."


    "Mr. Lyall is different. He apanied us t o the supermarket this afternoon. After we bought the


    food, he took it. He didn''t let my mom take it. And he even helped Mom when she was cooking."


    "You have never done these things before. I think Mr. Lyall can bring my mom happiness.¡±


    Hearing this, Luke stretched out his hand t o unbutton his shirt again. His actions were a bit rude


    and several buttons were torn off.


    "What do you know as a kid? When a man chases a woman, he often talks smartly and does a lot


    of things for her. When he gets the woman, his attitude will change, you know?"


    "Don''t be fooled by a man¡¯s behavior. Some men are nothing more than wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    Tell your mom these words so that she won''t be cheated and harmed."


    "Now you are too young. Maybe you don¡¯t understand. But when you grow up, maybe you will


    be that kind of man."


    Brad didn''t believe it.


    "Mr. Lyall is not that kind of man! But why were you so angry when Mom and Mr.


    Lyall were busy cooking in the kitchen today?"


    Luke frowned. "Angry? When did I get angry?"


    "When Mom and Mr. Lyall were chatting in the kitchen, you were drinking water. But you almost


    crushed the water ss." Brad blinked. "Why did you get angry?"


    "You are wrong." Luke didn¡¯t admit it at all.


    "But you were very angry tonight. When Mom was about to fall and Mr. Lyall held her, you got angry


    again. Do you hate Mr. Lyall approaching Mom?"


    Brad muttered to himself.


    "But Mom and you have already divorced. And Mom didn''t cuckold you. Why were you so angry?"


    Luke moved his lips slightly. He became speechless!


    He asked, "Where did you learn the word cuckold?"


    "On TV." He replied. "When I go to Mom''s ceter, don¡¯t apany me."


    "Why?" Luke felt confused.


    "I think Mr. Lyall wants to chase my mom. You always lose your temper for no reason when Mr. Lyall


    is by my mom¡¯s side. This will not only adversely affect the rtionship between Mom and Mr. Lyall,


    but also prevent Mr. Lyall from chasing my mom."


    "Like tonight. If Dad hadn''t held Mom, Mr. Lyall would surely have saved my mom. But you


    prevented him!"


    Brad''s words were reasonable.


    Luke was about to be angered to death.


    Why did he have such a son?


    The blue veins on the back of his hands holding the steering wheel protruded. "Are you so anxious


    to find a man for your mom?

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Luke''s chest rose and fell.


    "Mr. Lyall and Mom work in the samepany. They can go to work together in the morning and


    get off work in the evening. They both can cook. They''re really suitable for each other. So, don''t go


    to Mom¡¯s ce."


    He urged Luke again.


    "Shut up! If you don''t shut up, I''ll throw you out!"


    Luke yelled in an angry voice. The more he listened to Brad''s words, the angrier he became. And


    he felt that his heart was being stung by needles.


    Brad drank water and asked, "Dad, why do you get angry again?"


    Luke originally intended to discuss this topic with Brad to make Brad feel that he was abandoned by


    his mom. So, Brad would dislike Ruben and prevent him from approaching Eileen.


    But he didn''t expect that Brad hoped that Eileen and Ruben could be together. This irritated and


    angered Luke.


    Brad was still a child but his words were so reasonable.


    And Luke could not refute Brad''s opinions, which made him angry.


    ''Both Brad and Eileen have a tongue that gets on one¡¯s nerves.''


    Back at the vi, Brad was taken to take a bath by Brandy.


    Brandy hadn¡¯t seen Brad for two days and h e missed Brad a lot.


    Luke went to the bathroom. He turned on the shower and took a shower directly with cold water to


    get rid of his anger.


    The cold water ran down his face and body. He wiped the water off his face with his big palm. He


    felt that the water was really cold.


    Brad''s words came to his mind suddenly.


    ''Why are you so angry when you see Mom and Mr. Lyall stay together?¡¯


    ''Why am I so angry?''


    He was also asking himself at this time why he was so angry at the sight of Eileen and Ruben, and


    why he couldn''t wait to shoot Ruben to death with his eyes!


    As Brad said, he and Eileen had divorced. N o matter what kind of man she contacted, it was none


    of his business. Anyway, she didn''t cuckold him. Why was he so angry?


    Luke exhaled the air out of his lungs heavily.


    He closed his eyes to calm himself downpletely.


    It was very quiet around, only the sound of water and his breathing.


    The water was very cold, but it could make one more sober.


    His mind went nk, as if thick fog fell. It was white and quiet.


    Early the next morning.


    Luke, who usually got up very early, hadn''t got up yet.


    Brad had finished breakfast.


    Brandy poured him warm milk.


    At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps. Luke walked downstairs btedly.


    "Pack up your things." He walked over and sat opposite Brad, holding a cup of warm water.


    "Why?"


    Brad was still drinking milk, not hurriedly.


    Because today was Sunday, he didn''t have t o go to school.


    "I''m busy these days, as there are a lot of tasks to deal with in thepany. I can''t take care of you.


    I''ll send you to your mom i n a while and I''ll pick you up in a week." He said.


    Upon hearing this, Brad eximed in joy and ran upstairs to pack up his things.


    He packed up quickly and carried his suitcase downstairs.


    Brandy walked over, reached out to take the suitcase and put it in the trunk.


    Luke drove the car.


    Brad was sitting in the front passenger seat. He was overjoyed and excited.


    Seeing his expression, Luke couldn''t help but feel jealous of Eileen. "Staying with me i s hell while


    staying with your mom is heaven? You''re so happy to be with your mom, huh?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brad took Luke''s words for granted. "I was brought up by Mom."


    Hearing this, Luke became silent.


    Brad was right. Eileen cared for him for eight years, countless days and nights.


    But the total time he spent with Brad was not more than a hundred days. It was no wonder that Brad


    liked her more.


    Eileen received a call from Brandy in the morning and she was waiting downstairs i n the apartment.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    After a while, a ck Cayenne stopped.


    As soon as the car stopped steadily, Brad couldn¡¯t wait to unfasten the seat belt, jumped out of the


    car, and dashed towards her.


    Then Luke came out of the car.


    He opened the trunk, took the suitcase out and walked over.


    Eileen stroked Brad''s small face.


    Luke nced at them and then said to Brad, "Go up with the suitcase first."


    Nodding, Brad took the suitcase.


    But he was still a child. The suitcase was heavy and the staircase was long. It was


    hard for him to take the suitcase up alone and his face flushed with tiredness.


    Eileen walked over and took it. "Let me take it."


    "Let Dad take it for me. Dad is a man. He is stronger than you." Brad declined.


    Eileen didn''t expect that Luke would take the suitcase.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke was not a man who would be considerate of women, let alone her. She had never expected


    him to help her.


    However, Luke took the suitcase beyond her expectations.


    Eileen was startled.


    Does the sun rise from the west?''


    Brad was very satisfied, with a smile on his face. Then he ran upwards and disappeared in front of


    Eileen and Luke,


    who were left in the stairwell.


    But Eileen didn¡¯t want to see him and didn''t want to get along with him anymore.


    Frowning, she raised her leg and nned t o leave.


    Upon seeing this, Luke stepped forward and directly grabbed her wrist.


    Eileen said angrily, "Let go of me! You let go of me! Hurry up!"


    She struggled with all her strength. Her white cheeks showed a faint pink color, like a peach.


    Luke was staring at her deeply. "Either you continue to struggle like this and see if you can break


    free from me, or you can be quiet and listen to me."


    In terms of strength, Eileen was unable to match him.


    Panting slightly, she stopped struggling and didn''t move anymore.


    Luke let go of her and said, "Although we divorced, you have the right to visit Brad. I allow you to


    pick him up from the vi every Saturday night, but you must send him back before 10 p.m. every


    Monday night. Okay? ?"


    This time, Eileen became stunned again. She stood still.


    ¡®What''s wrong with Luke?''


    ''Why is he so abnormal today?¡¯ He has been doing something beyond her expectations.


    ''He even takes the initiative to talk to me about Brad and allows me to stay with Brad.


    Seeing her not speaking, Luke frowned. "Is there any problem?"


    Hearing this, Eileen''s wandering mind was interrupted.


    On weekdays, she had to work. Even if Brad came to her ce, there was no time for her to take


    care of him. Such an arrangement was very appropriate. She nodded her head. ¡¯¡¯No problem. I


    agree."


    "Since there is no problem, then so be it."


    Luke said, with his hand still on the suitcase.


    Her left hand was also there, slender and pretty.


    But his hand did not touch her hand.


    Staring at her quietly for a moment, he lifted his chin and said in a polite and alienated way.


    "Goodbye."


    Then he turned back and got into the car.


    He started the car and left.


    Eileen was still standing in ce.


    She could clearly feel that Luke''s attitude towards her had changed.


    She was always very sensitive.


    After getting married, he loathed and detested her, so he rarely came back.


    For the first time after the divorce, she felt that his attitude had changed. He didn''t hate and detest


    her as much as before.


    asionally, he sat in her room cheekily and refused to leave. Eileen did not know how to describe


    her feelings about his change.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    It was indeed a rare thing for someone like him to cheekily endure being scolded by others.


    He had also be a little childish.


    Moreover, he came to her ce more frequently than before and his behavior was different from


    before. For example, his expression and manner were not as cold as before.


    But just now, she felt that his manner had changed again.


    He became polite and alienated. His aura had a faint and unspeakable sense of alienation. He was


    neither cold, nor childish. He was just alienated.


    Something may have happened to him so his manner had changed.


    But no matter what had happened, it was none of her business.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She and he had divorced so there was no rtionship between them. No matter what he became, it


    was none of her business.


    Back at thepany, Luke began to work seriously and carefully.


    He was busy working until evening.


    He drove back to the Bennington family''s vi. The servants were all quiet, making n o sounds.


    People who had never experienced liveliness never found it attractive.


    But after experiencing liveliness, one returned to loneliness, which would bring one a sense of


    unspeakable emptiness.


    Usually there was Brad at the vi.


    Although he was a child, he made Luke feel lively when he stayed at the vi.


    The vi was too depressing and eerie.


    Almost all the members of the Bennington family had died, whose photos were disyed in the


    living room.


    Luke was the only one left alive. So, the atmosphere at the vi was very depressing.


    Back in his room, he didn''t feel sleepy.


    No woman had ever stepped into the room. Even on Luke and Eileen''s wedding day, it served as a


    wedding room only for one night.


    Lying on the bed, he kept tossing and turning. He couldn''t fall asleep. After smoking a cigarette, he


    left his room, got into the car and went for a drive.


    The night was deep. Luke didn¡¯t know where to go so he drove aimlessly.


    When a wall in front of him blocked the way and there was no way to go, he stepped on the brake.


    When he looked up, he suddenly found that he hade here.


    He sat in the car and stared at the room.


    The light in that room was still on. She and Brad may not fall asleep.


    Habit was terrifying. He had never felt lonely when he lived in the vi by himself even for a whole


    year.


    But during this period of time, he drove Brad between the vi and Eileen''s apartment. He got used


    to staying in a room with two or three people''spany, and there was a little noise. However,


    when no one apanied him now, he didn''t feel used to it...


    So, habit was really terrifying.


    Besides, one could not pamper himself or herself. Otherwise, one may be less and less


    independent.


    For example, he had been ustomed to more than ten years of loneliness. But after enjoying the


    liveliness for a few days, he could no longer endure the loneliness and silence.


    He really pampered himself too much.


    He thought that maybe he was used to the lively atmosphere here.


    He was also used to eating here, so he subconsciously drove the car here tonight.


    At the same time, he wasforting himself.


    After Brad was brought back to the vi, the atmosphere at the vi would change. And he would


    not feel lonely.


    It was enjoyable and pleasant to experience the process from loneliness to liveliness.


    But it was hard for one to ept the process from liveliness to loneliness, as such a change was


    too drastic.


    He found an exnation for tonight¡¯s behavior.


    While he was sitting in the car, he couldn''t help but stretch his hand into the pocket of the suit pants.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. He didn''t smoke much in the past. But he smoked much during this


    period.


    After he smoked two more cigarettes and the light in the room went out, he started the car and


    headed towards the vi.


    The car arrived at the vi.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Inadvertently Luke saw a slender figure squatting outside the iron gate.


    He squinted at it carefully and found that it was Rosaria.


    When he stopped the car, he walked out of i t. Casually rolling up his shirt sleeve, he looked at her.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    "Luke, I don''t want to do the job. I don''t think it suits me. I often have to stay upte so I can''t get


    enough sleep every day."


    Rosaria knew how to get his promise well.


    As long as she imitated Zora''s tone and expression, he would promise her everything.


    Unexpectedly, she made a wrong calction this time.


    Luke''s mood was really not very good these few days. Sometimes he was in low spirits and


    sometimes he was irritable.


    Especially at this time, he was still missing the warmth brought by Eileen.


    "Then don''t do it." Luke answered.


    Hearing this, Rosaria smiled with joy.


    He had always spoiled her this way. As long as she disliked or didn''t want something, then she


    could throw that thing away.


    "Tomorrow I''ll ask my assistant to give you a check. Take it and then leave Lanechett. Don''te


    here again." He added.


    She became stunned and her body was as rigid as a stone. "Do you want to abandon m e?"


    But Luke was not in the mood to talk with her. "Remember to answer the assistant''s call."


    Then he pushed her away and walked into the vi.


    There was no reluctance or unwillingness i n his expression. It seemed that he had already decided


    to send her away.


    Rosaria hadn''t reacted yet even after Luke left.


    Hearing those words, she felt unbelievable and she couldn''t believe them.


    How could he abandon her?


    She still stood in front of the hollow carved iron gate, shouting and calling. But no one paid attention


    to her. She was left alone


    Brad had a very happy life these few days. He could stay with his mom every day and sleep with


    her at night.


    On this day, Eileen was washing clothes at home.


    Brad''s voice came from the room. "Mom, M r. Lyall''s call."


    Washing off the foam from her hand, she walked over and answered the call. Ruben invited her to


    eat together at night.


    Eileen declined. "Brad is here."


    Ruben said in a very sad tone, "Today is my birthday. Couldn''t I spend it with you and Brad?"


    Hearing this, Eileen was startled, as it was hard to refuse him.


    Ruben felt that her attitude was softening.


    Taking advantage of her change, Ruben said, "The hot pot you made that night was really delicious.


    Come to my home to make it today. And treat it as a birthday gift for m e."


    It was embarrassing for her to refuse. Eileen agreed.


    In the evening, Ruben drove to pick up Eileen and Brad.


    In the car, Eileen and Ruben discussed what to buy in the supermarket.


    Suddenly, Brad''s phone rang.


    Luke especially bought it for him. The call was also from Luke.


    "Hey, Dad, what''s the matter?" Brad asked.


    "Can¡¯t I just call you?" Luke said, with a smile.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Ruben and Eileen talking over there, Luke hardened his face. "Where are you now?¡±


    "Today is Mr. Lyall¡¯s birthday. He is going t o take me and Mom to his ce to make hot pot. We are


    in the car. And we are going to the supermarket to buy ingredients soon. " Brad answered truthfully.


    Luke couldn''t help squeezing the phone, but his tone was t. "Be careful of your mom being


    cheated."


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Lyall is very nice. If there i s nothing else, I''ll hang up. We have already reached


    the gate of the supermarket."

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Listening to the conversation between the father and son, Eileen could feel that Brad and Luke had


    be much closer. The boy wasn''t scared of his father anymore.


    She was relieved.


    As he heard the beeps from the other end o f the phone, Luke¡¯s face darkened.


    He had just sent Brad over, but she took him to another man''s home.


    She was quite fast.


    Rage bubbled inside him.


    Luke took a deep breath to rx and cool down. He sat on the sofa as if nothing had happened,


    turning on the TV, which was showing a football match.


    This was always the most attractive to men. He stared at the screen, very calmly.


    After a while, Luke sat up with a jerk.


    He took his cell phone and called Brad. " Have you gone home yet?"


    "No.¡±


    Brad was eating hot pot, his mouth full and his speech slurred. "I''m eating hot pot. It''s s o delicious."


    Luke gnashed his teeth, saying tly," Hurry home. You have to go to school tomorrow. You must go


    to bed before ten o''clock. It''s already nine thirty."


    Brad seemed to have burned his mouth, eximing.


    Luke could hear it clearly on the phone. As he was about to speak, Eileen''s voice came over, "If you


    have nothing else to say, I''ll hang up now." "Wait, what happened to Brad?"


    "He broke a bowl," she answered evenly.


    "He has to be in bed before ten o''clock. It''s already nine forty, he should go home and rest," he


    repeated.


    Eileen responded, "It''s Saturday. There is n o school tomorrow. It''s okay to stay upte asionally.


    I know what I''m doing. Gotta g o."


    The beeps rang out again. Luke gripped the phone, his chest slightly heaving.


    Since the divorce, she had changed drastically, even worse than before.


    Luke turned over and over in bed, awake. Finally, he sent a message to Brad, "Have you arrived


    home yet?"


    A few minutester, his phone beeped.


    He turned sideways, tapped on the screen with his long fingers, and opened the message.


    "Brad is asleep. He''s not home yet. I''ll text you after we go back. Don''t text or call him again. We


    won''t reply or answer."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This message was obviously from Eileen.


    Luke directly sat up with a cold smile.


    She had never talked to him like that before.


    Now that she said she would send a message after they returned home, then he would wait and


    see when she would send it.


    Ruben went out to buy a cake while Brad was sleeping. Eileen didn¡¯t wake him up.


    Soon, Ruben came back with a birthday cake in his hand.


    They lighted the candles and turned off the lights.


    Eileen sang "Happy Birthday" to Ruben after he made a wish.


    Then they turned on the lights and ate the cake together. The atmosphere was warm and happy.


    Luke sat still.


    He waited for over an hour but didn''t receive a message.


    This meant that she and Brad hadn''t returned home yet.


    However, she said in the message that Brad was asleep, so she had been alone with that man in


    the room during the past hour.


    He frowned, staring at his phone, but no message came!


    Now it was eleven o''clock. Was she going t o stay at that man''s ce tonight?


    He continued to wait until 11:30. However, she still didn''t text him.

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Luke frowned in a fret, his veins throbbing as he muttered a curse.


    "Damn! How could a stupid birthday dinner take so long?"


    Unable to sleep or sit still, he pulled over the clothes on the bed, quickly put them on, took the


    phone, and left the room.


    Eileen stayed at Ruben''s ce untilte because she helped him clean up the room.


    After that, she watched the clock and found it was past eleven p.m. It waste.


    Ruben went to get his car to drive them home.


    Brad had fallen asleep.


    Afraid that he would feel ufortable, Eileen carried him to the back seat.


    She bent over, taking off his shoes.


    She then took the nket and covered him with it gently so as not to wake him.


    They were silent all the way in the car. No one spoke. Only the sound of light breathing could be


    heard.


    A few minutester, the car arrived outside the apartment.


    Eileen was about to pick up Brad when Ruben got out of the driver''s seat and came over. "Let me


    help you."


    "Thanks."


    Eileen leaned back so that he could pick up Brad.


    They got out of the car. Ruben and Eileen walked forward side by side.


    Therefore, they didn''t notice a ck Bentley parked in the dark. The car door was opened.


    The man in a suit came out, following behind them as quietly as a thief.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you feel about me?"


    While walking forward, Ruben asked Eileen.


    After thinking for a while, Eileen replied," Humorous, gentle, considerate, and good at housework.


    Quite good."


    Hearing this, Luke, who was tailing them, sneered.


    Wasn¡¯t he just a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Yet she praised him to the skies.


    "Then..."


    Ruben paused, gazing at her with unblinking eyes. "Will you go out with me?"


    Eileen froze, standing still.


    She looked nkly up at Ruben.


    "Since we feel good about each other, let''s date!"


    Ruben carried Brad in his arm and took Eileen¡¯s hand with his left hand.


    He held it tightly as he continued, "I''m not joking. I''m serious."


    Even Luke stopped in shock.


    He quickly regained hisposure, staring at the man and woman hand in hand in front of him, his


    eyes as sharp as a knife.


    At the same time, there was a voice in his mind, "Shake him off! Shake him off!"


    She always treated him like poison when h e touched her hands.


    Now that this man held her hand for so long, she should resist him, right?


    His big hands hanging against his sides moved. It seemed that he would rush up if Eileen didn''t pull


    her hand back.


    The next moment, Eileen gently pushed Ruben''s hand away, saying, "I''m sorry. I don''t want a


    rtionship right now."


    Hearing this, Luke curved his thin lips slowly.


    The anxiety and gloom disappeared. He smiled dazzlingly.


    He felt wonderful that the man was refused.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Not caring about her attitude, Ruben looked at her with bright eyes.


    He lowered his voice and said seriously, " You rejected me just because you are not ready for a new


    rtionship, but you don''t hate me, right?"


    After thinking for a while, Eileen nodded.


    He was a refined and kind man.


    She didn''t hate him.


    Hearing this, Ruben couldn''t help smiling happily.


    Meanwhile, Luke''s face darkened and his eyes were piercing. He strode over on his long legs.


    He walked straight to the middle of the two people, ring at Ruben. "Give me my son!"


    They were startled by his appearance.


    After all, Brad was his child. Ruben passed the child to Luke.


    Ruben''s cell phone rang.


    He picked it up.


    After listening for a while, Ruben looked anxious.


    Just as Ruben was about to leave, he seemed to have thought of something, quickly walking to the


    trunk of his car, from which he took out a bouquet of red roses and gave it to Eileen.


    Eileen was surprised.


    Ruben put the red roses in her arms. "I prepared it just now but didn''t have time to give it to you.


    Something urgent hase u p. I''ll leave now."


    He then rushed into the car and started the car.


    He was so fast, not even giving Eileen time t o react.


    Luke walked ahead and Eileen followed.


    He opened the door, put Brad on the bed, and tucked him in.


    After that, he turned around.


    He saw Eileen staring at the roses in her hand.


    She gently touched the delicate petals from time to time.


    Luke felt that the red roses were harsh, his handsome face contorted.


    He couldn''t help blowing up, taunting, "It''s just a bunch of red roses. You act as if you had never


    received flowers before."


    Hearing this, Eileen quietly looked up at him.


    She replied with a cold face, "You''re right. I''m an orphan. This is the first time I''ve received flowers.


    I''m just a poor wretch."


    Hearing her speaking indifferently, Luke felt even more upset, his thin lips twitching.


    He said the wrong thing, but it couldn''t be withdrawn.


    "That''s not what I mean," he said.


    He was not the person who would apologize to others.


    He had reached his limit and couldn''t say anything more to tell her he was sorry.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you meant it that way or not."


    She looked calm, not caring about what he just said.


    She found the vase, washed it carefully, put the flowers into the vase, and ced it on the dining


    table. Immediately, there was romance in the air.


    However, she was so careful with the roses that Luke got annoyed.


    "Since you refused him, why did you ept his flowers?"


    Eileen raised her head. "What does it have t o do with you?"


    It was just a simple question, but Luke was stumped.


    The window on the balcony was left open, and a cold wind blew in.


    The red roses danced charmingly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Luke hated them so much.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    The roses swayed recklessly, as red as fresh blood, stinging his eyes. The words slipped out


    unawares from his mouth," Throw these roses away. I''ll buy you as many flowers as you want!"


    She was drinking water. Hearing what he said, she paused and then looked up, saying mockingly,


    "Who are you? Why should I ept your flowers? You''re so funny. If you have nothing else to say,


    please leave now. It''ste. I want to sleep!"


    If she had dared to talk to him like that in the past, Luke would have silenced her with a stony face.


    Instead of leaving, he would have carried her into his arms and thrown her on the bed.


    Whether she was willing or not, he would conquer her.


    However, things were different now. They hadn''t divorced at that time, and she was his wife. He had


    the initiative.


    Now, to put it bluntly, he didn''t even get to say anything here.


    He looked at the clock. It was past midnight. He thought, ''Since you know it¡¯ste, why did you stay


    in that man''s ce for so long?''


    They quarreled loudly. Brad''s brow slowly wrinkled.


    Seeing this, Luke didn''t speak anymore and intended to leave.


    Before that, he glimpsed the red roses on the table fluffing their petals and leaves arrogantly.


    Instantly, he felt ufortable.


    Turning around, Luke suddenly walked towards the table on his long legs.


    He directly pulled the bunch of red roses out of the vase, ripped the petals off, and threw them out


    of the window.


    Only then was he satisfied and delighted.


    It took Eileen a few seconds to realize what had happened.


    She lost her temper, limped over, and gave him a p. "You bastard!"


    Right when destroying the roses, Luke had expected the consequence.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This woman was nowpletely out of control in front of him.


    He was not surprised, narrowing his pretty eyes and licking the corner of his lips. He pushed his


    face toward her while saying mischievously, "You just hit my left cheek. Would you like to hit my


    right cheek as well?"


    "You jerk! Shameless!"


    Eileen''s chest heaved violently.


    Her hands fell on his back. She pushed him out with all her might. "Get out! Get out of here!"


    When they were together, she had never got angry with him and didn''t dare to do so.


    After the divorce, she didn''t bother or want to blow up at him.


    From the moment she walked out of the Civil Registry Office, she had been indifferent and cold to


    him. She was expressionless in front of him.


    Seeing that she was angry, Luke was pleased.


    He didn¡¯t do anything but let her push out o f the room. He was even enjoying it like a rascal.


    After chasing him out, Eileen was still so angry that she took her shoe off and flung i t at the back of


    his head.


    She hit the target.


    Luke felt a slight pain in the back of his head.


    Eileen mmed the door shut without even looking at him.


    Luke got into his car with the shoe in his hand. He put it on the back seat and nced at the light


    through the window.


    He put his hand on the wheel. It suddenly tingled.


    His brow furrowed as he opened his left hand.


    There were rose thorns between his index and middle fingers.


    They must have gone into his palm when h e broke the roses. He ndly removed them, humming


    happily, and then started the car to leave.


    The red rose was the symbol of passionate and loyal love.


    So how could he let the roses just stay there?

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Although she pped him in the face and threw her shoe at him, and he was pricked by the thorns,


    he was pleased.


    In the room, Eileen quietly looked at the petals scattered on the floor.


    She knew that roses were doomed to wither, but she had thought they couldst for a few days...


    Did she not deserve to have beautiful roses?


    Early the next morning.


    Luke arrived at thepany and called his secretary. "Go and get me a florist." "Yes." The florist


    soon came. Luke directly ordered three hundred roses and gave him the address.


    Luke asked him to send the freshest and prettiest roses over right away.


    After finishing his work, he didn''t have any time to spare until he was eating dinner.


    He called Brad. "Did your mom receive the roses I sent her?"


    "Yes.¡±


    Brad was eating, puffing out his cheeks.


    "How did she react?" Luke asked curiously while changing his posture to face the window.


    "Oh, Mom threw away all the roses. She didn''t keep any of them," Brad answered briskly and


    honestly.


    Luke gritted his teeth, his mouth twitching. He then asked the florist to send over 300 more!


    That man only sent her a few flowers, and she carefully put them into the vase.


    He sent her three hundred flowers, but she threw them away. He was so upset!


    After a few more hours, he called Brad again. "What about this time?"


    "Oh, Mom sold the flowers to a nearby flower shop at a low price. She said she''ll take me to the


    restaurant with the money from the florist."


    Luke''s veins faintly throbbed in anger.


    After calming down, he said, "Shall I go with you?" "No. Mr. Lyall wille and go with us. We


    already have a n. First, we¡¯re going to the restaurant for lunch, then y outside i n the


    afternoon, and watch a movie at night. Dad, don''t join us. It¡¯s inappropriate."


    Instantly, a tide of rage surged through him. He said through clenched teeth," You''ve forgotten I''m


    your dad in such a short time, right?"


    "No. The rtionship between Mom and M r. Lyall may progress. Dad, if youe, you''ll y


    gooseberry and disturb them."


    Brad continued, "Mr. Lyall just secretly told me that he told Mom how he felt yesterday, but Mom


    refused him and said she doesn''t want to start a rtionship so soon.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It means that she has a good feeling about Mr. Lyall. She possibly has put herself


    down because of her legs, but I believe Mr. Lyall doesn''t mind it!


    "Soon after, perhaps they will date, and then I don''t need to worry that Mom will live alone. She had


    a hard time. I''m hanging up now. We''re leaving for the restaurant. Bye."


    Listening to the beeps, Luke managed to suppress the anger that was churning inside him.


    He threw the phone out and smashed it to pieces.


    The movie they watched in the evening was a 3D animation. Brad was excited to be here for the


    second time.


    Ruben bought popcorn and Coke. The three of them ate and drank together.


    Suddenly, his phone beeped. Brad put down the Coke and tapped on the phone.


    It was a message from Luke.


    "Where are you?"


    Brad was so busy that he just replied," Cinema".


    "Which cinema?" Luke continued to ask.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Brad answered, "Dad, I''m not going to tell you! It''s useless to ask me. Why not y with your


    friends or go to the bar if you are free? I remember you were busy before. You didn''te home for


    half a year. Why do you have so much time now? "


    Eileen noticed he was typing and asked, " What are you doing?"


    Shaking his head, Brad said, "Dad asked where we are. I didn''t tell him. Mom, is Dad afraid that


    you''ll be snatched away by Mr. Lyall? So he keeps asking?"


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it. Stroking his head, she said, "It seems like you''ve watched a lot of TV


    dramastely." Brad smiled. "Actually, after living with Dad for some time, I find he''s quite nice. He''s


    not as cold as before and won''t easily lose his temper."


    Eileen smiled without saying anything.


    Since she intended to break it off with him, she had forgotten the past and didn''t love him anymore.


    She was not cruel. She had persisted for eight years.


    She had loved him for eight years but got nothing.


    He did nothing but hurt her. She would never forget that he wanted to strangle her!


    Luke was walking back and forth in the office.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Brad was not like ordinary kids at all.


    They went to a movie. What were they going to do next?


    Would they hang out until midnight?


    In the middle of the night, a man stayed alone with a woman. They might sleep together!


    Brad was useless! He possibly hoped the two people would be a couple. Luke was restless and


    became unlike himself.


    If his son could help him, he wouldn''t be so anxious.


    Other people''s sons were all obedient, but his son was ungrateful!


    He realized that he couldn¡¯t count on Brad.


    It was quite easy for him to know the whereabouts of a few people in Lanechett.


    He immediately called his secretary.


    After a moment, he got up, grabbed his coat on the leather chair, and walked out.


    The cinema was dark, and the couple sitting in the back row were kissing passionately.


    They moved and identally knocked over the two cups of c under their hands, spilling all the


    c on Eileen¡¯s back.


    She was watching the movie seriously when she suddenly felt a chill on her back.


    Turning around, she saw the brown c dripping down.


    The moment Eileen twisted her body, her arm unintentionally touched Ruben.


    Noticing it, he also looked back and then frowned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He removed his coat, nced at the couple that were still kissing, and said to Eileen,"


    Take off your coat and change into mine."


    Eileen refused with embarrassment. She took off her coat and held it in her hand.


    Ruben directly draped his coat over her shoulders. "Wear it. I''m stronger than you."


    She wanted to take it off but couldn¡¯t because Ruben pressed it on her shoulders.


    The couple in the back row finally realized what they had done.


    Realizing the trouble they caused, they blushed, apologizing to Eileen repeatedly.


    Ruben still wanted to say something, but Eileen answered gently, "It''s okay."


    She thought it was lucky that the couple loved each other so much. Besides, they had said sorry to


    her.


    When they walked out of the cinema, it was a little cold at night inte spring.


    Looking at the coat she was wearing and then at Ruben, who was only wearing a white shirt, Eileen


    said, "It''s better to go home. Brad has to go to school tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "Besides, let''s just be friends. I won''t date anyone, so don''t waste your time on me. I''ll feel troubled,"


    Eileen said bluntly.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Ruben frowned.


    "You invited me to dinner several times. I thought you were just weing your colleague, but now


    it seems not to be true, s o stop in time."


    Ruben said, "You are the first woman I have a good feeling about. It''s lucky for me t o meet you. I


    don''t want to give up."


    "You''re rich and handsome. You can make better choices. I''m not the best."


    Eileen said softly word by word.


    "I''m divorced with a child, and I''m a cripple. Can your family ept me?


    "Moreover, you have a good feeling about m e just because you spent time with me. If w e reduce


    the contact and the time spent together, you''ll find that the so-called good feeling will turn into


    friendship."


    "Why are you so sure? Do you know me that well?" Ruben asked.


    "No, nor do I want to know you that well. You are just my colleague. There is no need to know you


    that well."


    Eileen¡¯s face was cold. "Thank you for your help these days. From now on, except for the necessary


    contact at work, please don''t be around me. I don''t like it. Thank you."


    She didn''t look at Ruben''s face, taking Brad''s hand and turning to leave.


    Luke drove to the cinema.


    When he saw that the movie was over, he was furious.


    Raising his leg, he kicked the wheel hard.


    The wheel didn''t move, but his feet hurt so much that he jumped.


    He didn''t drive fast, especially when passing through a busy road where a car ident happened


    and caused traffic congestion. He had been waiting until the road was cleared.


    He then drove to Eileen''s apartment, leaning against the car. He waited for a long time and smoked


    one cigarette after another, throwing many cigarette butts to the ground.


    Seeing Eileen wearing Ruben''s coat, he could no longer suppress the anger that had been pent up


    inside him for many days.


    Luke walked over, reaching out to pull the coat.


    Eileen turned sideways, avoiding his hand.


    She took two steps back and stood far away from him before she said, "It''s reallyte. Brad has to


    go to school tomorrow. What are you doing here?"


    However, Luke seldom read other people''s faces, especially at this moment.


    He stared at the man''s coat, wrinkling his thick ck eyebrows. His handsome face became colder


    and colder.


    She received all the things that the man gave her and kept them carefully.


    Yet she just threw away his gifts.


    No longer looking at him, Eileen gently stroked Brad''s hair and led him to the stairway. "Let''s go up.


    It''s time to sleep."


    Was he nothing to her now?


    She didn''t even look at him.


    Luke''s heart sank and his anger bubbled up.


    He rushed over, ring at her, and then said to Brad, "Go up first. I have a word with your mom."


    "Okay, but don''t talk for too long. Mom has t o sleep with me."


    After saying that, Brad let go of Eileen''s hand.


    In the blink of an eye, he ran away.


    "Take off the coat," Luke ordered with a scowl.


    Eileen felt he was ridiculous, asking sharply, "Excuse me, but who do you think you are to teach me


    what to do?"


    "What have you done with him? Where are your clothes? Why are you wearing his


    coat?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Luke didn''t pay attention to what she had said but kept asking questions.


    Eileen looked at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Bennington, this is my privacy. I don''t have to


    answer your questions. Our conversation is over. You can leave now."


    She deliberately called him ''Mr.


    Bennington¡¯ and distanced herself from him.


    Upon hearing this, Luke became furious.


    He walked towards her with big steps and pulled the coat on her. It pissed him off when he saw


    Eileen wearing that man''s coat.


    Eileen wriggled and her cheeks flushed


    with anger. "Let go of it!"


    "This coat is ugly!"


    Luke tightened his grip on the coat. He had to take it off her body.


    Eileen was furious and kept kicking and cursing at Luke.


    In the end, she became quiet and let him take off the coat.


    Luke gazed at her when he noticed the change in her attitude.


    "What the hell do you want to do? We are divorced! I don''t like having you around so often!"


    "I want you to understand that I will start a brand new life and I will date and kiss other men. Your


    presence will only bother me!"


    "How dare you!"


    Luke said in a low voice and wore a gloomy expression.


    He couldn''t even stand her hanging out with another man. She even wanted to kiss other men!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If that happened, he would definitely go crazy!


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    Eileen blurted out, "We are already divorced. I am no longer your wife. You are just a stranger to


    me. Don''t you get it yet, M r. Bennington? I''m not your wife anymore! We are strangers now!"


    Eileen''s voice was soft and gentle. She looked calmly at Luke.


    "From now on, I''ll never bother you again! I will be away from your life. Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    "Now that you have gotten what you wanted, why do you want to disturb my life again and again?


    You have no reason to do this! There''s no need to get yourself into trouble again! Or maybe, you''re


    just crazy!"


    "Let go of me! Don''t show your face to me again!"


    At this moment, Eileen was as calm as the calm, rippleless water.


    Eileen was indifferent to Luke.


    She was like the sand he couldn''t grip, slipping away from his fingers.


    His heart beat faster and faster.


    Eileen would kiss another man and do intimate things with that man.


    This thought made Luke feel irritable. A sudden impulse of anger arose in his heart.


    No! He couldn''t stand it! He couldn''t tolerate that kind of thing!


    Luke felt embarrassed. He twitched his lips and said, "Don''t you want to know what''s going on with


    me? Okay, I''ll tell you."


    Eileen didn''t want to hear it.


    Luke''s heart was beating fast in the silent night. He had a strange feeling. He wanted t o possess


    her.


    Luke calmed down and said, "I have a different feeling for you."


    Eileen was slightly stunned when she heard what he had said.


    Now her body and expression were as stiff as a stone sculpture.


    The surroundings were quiet. Their breathing could be clearly heard. Eileen was breathing a little


    fast with her chest rising and falling quickly, while Luke''s breathing was more rapid than hers.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    ''A different feeling? What does he mean?''


    After freezing for a few seconds, Eileen asked him calmly, "So?"


    Luke narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "I can¡¯t tolerate you wearing another man''s coat. Nor can I


    tolerate you hanging out with him!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileenughed out loud, "Luke, is this your different feeling? It¡¯s just your sheer possessiveness.


    You''ve always been domineering and selfish."


    She had thought that he had a thing for her or even loved her.


    How ridiculous!


    She pulled her hand away from his palm and looked at him quietly, "Luke, do you think I¡¯m trash?


    When you didn''t want me, you threw me away. When you want me, you pick me up. Do you think I


    am at your disposal without any self-respect? When you hate me, I have to get out of the way. Now


    that you say you have a different feeling, I have to return to you gratefully. Why? Even if you say


    you love me, I won¡¯t look back at you! Let it be, and I''ll move on with my life. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re a


    scum!"


    Luke frowned.


    Eileen continued, "When you said these words to me, did you think about your beloved woman


    Zora? I''ll say it again. I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs.


    She walked much faster than usual.


    Luke was about to chase her when Brad walked downstairs. He yawned while saying, "Dad, I have


    a few books in the Bennington family''s vi, and I need them for school tomorrow, so I''m going back


    with you tonight."


    Looking at the time, Luke found that it was indeed veryte, so he didn''t intend to chase her.


    She must have already locked the door. Even if he went upstairs, he couldn''t get in.


    When Luke drove the car, he was in a trance.


    He almost had a car ident several times. Fortunately, Brad reminded him.


    When they got back to the Bennington


    family''s vi, Brad went to bed.


    Standing in front of the window, Luke kept smoking.


    He rarely thought of Zora these days, but h e often thought of Eileen and Brad.


    He didn''t say those words on impulse just now. However, after saying those words, he felt relief that


    he had never felt before in his life.


    Perhaps he hadn''t paid attention to it. Nor had he explored his heart carefully.


    In these eight years, he had spent only about two hundred days with her.


    He had been tolerant of Eileen. Otherwise, once his grandpa died, he could have just divorced.


    However, he didn''t do that.


    Perhaps he was used to the fact that when he returned home, there was always a light on.


    Or perhaps because of Eileen and Brad, he was no longer so lonely.


    After Merlin died, he lived in the apartment for a long time.


    As Eileen had said, Luke didn''t dare to go back to the Bennington family''s vi.


    Everyone in his family was dead, except him.


    Living in the apartment, he rarely said anything but just felt lonely.


    Eileen didn''t say anything or bother him. She painted, made things and helped Brad with his


    homework as usual.


    At that time, when he closed his eyes, he would think of Merlin, Zora and his grandpa.


    Only when he heard her and Brad''s voice


    did he feel alive.


    People''s instinct was to go to the ce where they could heal themselves after being injured.


    He just went there, not anywhere else!

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Selfish?


    Domineering?


    Sheer possessiveness?


    Was he?


    Luke was lost in thought.


    On the other side...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen was lying in the bathtub. Her body was soaked in the warm water.


    Her eyes were closed, her fingers shivering slightly.


    Luke''s words still echoed in her ears. They were so clear, so powerful!


    However, she no longer wanted to be with


    him.


    After eight years of hurt and having enormous scars on her heart, she no longer wanted Luke''s


    affection!


    Stepping out of the bathtub, she put on some soft and soothing music. She wanted to scrub the


    memories and traces of the night. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep.


    But she couldn''t sleep. Maybe it was after a n hour or two that she finally fell asleep.


    What Luke felt for her was not love, just possessiveness.


    She had been his woman. How could any other man possess her?


    Eileen knew him well.


    Early the next morning...


    Brandy pushed open the door and walked


    into the room. Looking at the mess in the room, he froze for a moment.


    On the bed, the sheet had crumpled into a mess. Everything was in disarray.


    Brad''s little head was facing him. The little boy rubbed his sleepy eyes and greeted," Good morning,


    Brandy."


    The sound woke Luke up. He rubbed his eyed slightly and sat up from his bed.


    The sleeves of his shirt were still pulled up at his upper arms, his strong, thick wrists shown, and his


    hair was messy.


    He had thought too muchst night. He didn''t know when he fell asleep.


    He hadn''t changed out of his shirt, neither had he showered.


    He felt something between his legs. He lifted the nket and Brad''s feet were exposed.


    Brandy felt happy. Luke and Brad were finally getting close. "Breakfast is ready."


    Then Brandy left the room. He closed the door behind him. Luke shook his aching head. He looked


    at Brad, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came over to get my storybookst night. I found you were having a nightmare. You kept


    screaming no, no, no... Your forehead was all sweaty. So Iy down next to you. You held me in


    your arms and stopped screaming. Then I fell asleep in a few minutes." Brad told him.


    It seemed Luke was having nightmares against night. He couldn¡¯t remember much.


    He thought he must have dreamed about Zora.


    "I had a ssmate. He once said his father also had nightmares every night. He always dreamed


    that he was a murderer. His father had nightmares like that every night. My ssmate said he


    always heard his dad screaming at night."


    Luke tucked his son in and asked, "What happened to his dad afterward?"


    "His dad lost a lot of weight in a month. His mom took him to see a psychiatrist, and after a month,


    his dad was cured." Brad crawled onto Luke''sp. He asked curiously, "Dad, do you think that''s


    mental illness?¡±


    Mental illness?


    Luke furrowed his brows. He dropped his sleeves. He almost gave a p on Brad''s butt.


    How could he have a mental illness?


    But, finally, he resisted the impulse and asked, "Why would you think that?"


    "It''s OK to have dreams like that once in a while. I sometimes have nightmares at night too. But his


    father had dreams of killing people every night. That''s not OK. It must be a mental illness." The little


    boy was now lying on his stomach beside his father, his little butt puckered up, and he sounded


    serious.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Mental illness?


    If other people implied Luke had a mental illness, he would definitely deal with them.


    But this was his son.


    Luke didn''t know what to say.


    No one knew what he was thinking about.


    While they were talking, Ruben kept knocking on the door.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid had prepared the breakfast for them, but they didn''te out of the room.


    "Okay. Go wash your face and brush your teeth." Saying that, Luke patted Brad''s shoulder gently.


    Nodding, Brad went to the bathroom, washed his face, and brushed his teeth.


    Luke went to the dressing room and changed his shirt and suit pants.


    After that, they walked downstairs.


    Suddenly, Luke seemed to think of something and gazed at Brad, who walked i n front of him.


    After pausing for a few seconds, he said," What do you think if your mother and I get back


    together?"


    Brad slipped and almost fell down the stairs.


    Luckily, Luke grabbed his cor quickly.


    Brad said, "Dad, are you kidding me?"


    Luke let go of him, ignored his question, and continued, "What do you think of it?


    What''s your opinion?"


    After all, he had slept with Eileen.


    Moreover, they had a child. He wouldn''t allow her to marry or sleep with another man now!


    Since they had been married for eight years, he was used to being with her.


    It would be better for them to get back together, which could stop her from sleeping with another


    man.


    "Dad, do you really want to know my opinion?"


    Brad turned around and sped his small hand on the banisters, "I think you''d better not get back


    together."


    Luke didn''t expect Brad to say such words, so his face instantly became very stern.


    He didn''t expect to be refused by his son either!


    "Why?" He was in an unusually bad mood.


    "You asked Mom for divorce back then, but now you want to get back together with her. Why is


    everything up to you? Besides, Mr. Lyall treats Mom better than you do. He is considerate, gentle


    and thoughtful. I don''t think Mom will forgive you." Brad said as he walked downstairs.


    The pumpkin soup smelt yummy.


    Luke followed closely behind Brad, "It will b e good for you if your mother and I get back together."


    Brad directly sat at the dining table, picked up the pumpkin soup, and took a sip without caring


    about his words.


    ''Although it doesn''t taste as good as the one Mom cooks, it is okay.''


    Luke pulled over a chair and sat down opposite Brad.


    He didn¡¯t intend to have breakfast but continued, "After we get back together, you can live with your


    biological father and mother. You don¡¯t need to worry that one of us will forget you in the future. We


    are a family. If your mother really marries Mr. Lyall, it will be inconvenient for you to go t o his home


    in the future, won''t it?"


    Since he wanted to get back together with Eileen, he had to get along well with his son now!


    "I think it¡¯s okay. Mr. Lyall is not that petty. Besides, he likes me. He will wee me t o his home."


    Luke closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to knock him on the head.


    "A man will have a different attitude when going after a womanpared to when being with her.


    When he goes after her, he will be very gentle and considerate. He will try his best to do everything


    for her. But when they are together, his attitude will be very casual, which is different from the past.


    At that time, he may ignore you."

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    "Dad, howe you''re so experienced?


    Will you also be like that after you and Mom remarry? That''s why you know so much about..."


    Before Brad could finish his words, Luke couldn''t resist tapping on his head. "I''m not the same as


    those men!"


    Brad muttered, "Since you are all men, what''s the difference?"


    Fortunately, Luke didn''t hear this.


    Otherwise, he would be mad.


    In the end, Brad said softly,


    "As long as Mom is happy, she doesn''t need to worry about me at all. I don''t care whether her future


    family will like me or not, and I won''t get involved with them to make it difficult for Mom. I don''t


    believe what you said, Dad.


    "Mom has no money or a house, and she isme, so if Mr. Lyall doesn''t like Mom, what does he


    want from her? Mom is very poor. She has nothing!"


    Hearing this, Luke boomed with a frown," Eat your meal!"


    In fact, Brad was tempted to say that his mother was very beautiful.


    Many people who had seen her said so, but Brad bit his tongue.


    After that, Brad went to school. Luke went t o the psychiatrist on the way.


    What Brad just said in the car made him think for a long while.


    Although the child was young, his words were piercing.


    Dreaming of a person asionally was normal, but dreaming of her every night might not be.


    Perhaps he should go to see a psychiatrist.


    After listening to what he said, the psychiatrist told him to go to the hospital and have a checkup at


    the neurology department first. He said that Luke had to b e treated with both medication and


    psychotherapy.


    Luke nodded and left the hospital.


    When school closed in the afternoon, Brandy went to pick up Brad but was told that the child had


    gone with his father.


    Brandy was stunned with a frown.


    Meanwhile, Luke drove Brad to Eileen¡¯s ce. Brad said, "Mom won''t let you in.


    Dad, forget it."


    Luke looked askance at his son, who didn''t help him and always discouraged him. "No one will think


    you are a mute if you talk less!"


    Eileen was in her room. Hearing the doorbell ring, she opened the door and saw Luke''s face.


    She looked cold, ready to m the door shut. Meanwhile, a childish voice came over, "Mom, it''s


    me."


    At the sight of Brad, her face softened." Have you eaten dinner?"


    "No. I had just been picked up from school b y Dad. I''m so hungry. I want something to eat." Brad


    gazed at her, pouting.


    "Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll cook dinner for you." Eileen hurriedly walked into the kitchen.


    Luke''s eyes narrowed.


    Her face changed as fast as the weather. A moment ago, she was gloomy, but now she looked so


    happy.


    Feeling a little bored sitting in the room, Brad found a photo album. The photos were taken in the


    canyon.


    Luke looked over curiously. "When did you go there?¡±


    "The day you and Mom were going to get divorced."


    Brad lowered his head and flipped through the pages.


    Luke didn''t speak, feeling as if someone punched him in the chest.


    His eyes fell on the photo album again. She had a problem with her leg, so it was not easy for her to


    hike in the canyon. Luckily, Brad was considerate. He pulled her with a branch and they walked


    slowly.


    Many people were also hiking in the canyon at that time, looking at her oddly.


    She looked ufortable, face pale, head down, avoiding their eyes.


    Luke somehow felt upset.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen found they were so quiet behind her.


    Turning her head, she saw the father and son looking at photos together. No wonder they didn''t


    make any sound.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    In the past, she always wished for a warm and happy family.


    Whether rich or not, they could have lived i n peace.


    Yet now, she realized it was too much to wish for.


    He might be a good father, but never a good husband!


    The dinner was soon ready, but only enough for two people.


    Luke looked calm.


    He didn''t cheekily help himself this time.


    Instead, he held the cup of warm water, staring at the mother and son thoughtfully.


    Eileen frowned.


    She felt quite ufortable seeing him like that.


    She didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of Brad, so she could only endure.


    Children were always happy. They had no worries and could sleep quickly after a meal.


    After a while, Brad fell asleep with rosy cheeks, looking cute.


    Eileen sat on the edge of the bed, covering him with the quilt.


    As she saw the man out of the corner of her eye, she said, "I don''t want to have a row with you or


    wake Brad up, so leave now."


    "When are you going to remarry me?" He asked tly.


    Eileen was patting Brad. She paused, her fingers trembling. Closing her eyes, Eileen resisted the


    urge to throw the cup in his face, saying, "Forget it! I''ll never remarry you.¡±


    "Won''t remarry me? Then who else do you want to marry? The man called Ruben?"


    Luke wrinkled his brow.


    "It has nothing to do with you, Luke. I won''t remarry you unless I die," Eileen said slowly.


    Luke narrowed his eyes. "Do you believe I will take Brad away and you can never see him again?"


    "Okay."


    Luke froze.


    Okay?


    Was it the answer from a mother?


    Oh, she didn''t even want her son because o f another man.


    "Isn''t that your right as a president? You decide whether I can see my son as you like." Eileen gave


    him a sarcastic smile. "If you can, take him away and never appear i n front of me."


    "Besides, I don''t want to wake up Brad. You can go now!"


    Luke was furious.


    Why was this woman so difficult to deal with?


    So did she just pretend to love him very much before?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You say it too early. I''ll get what I want."


    With a snort, Luke picked up Brad and left.


    Brad was the link between him and her.


    Without Brad, he couldn''t enter this ce.


    After that, Eileen closed the door.


    She closed her eyes and opened them. There was no emotion in her eyes.


    Her stomach heaved. Eileen felt an unbearable pain, biting her lip.


    She bit it so hard that it began to bleed.


    It was toote to go to the hospital today.


    She nned to wait until tomorrow.


    Luke carried Brad into his room.


    Just after one night, he was used to sleeping with the child.


    Perhaps it was because he had never experienced the feeling of sleeping with his child before.


    The doctor had prescribed him medicine to help him calm down and sleep.


    Indeed, he didn''t sleep well every night, especially after dreaming of Zora¡¯s tragic death.


    As long as the nightmare woke him up, he would be awake for the rest of the night.


    After swallowing three capsules, Luke held Brad in his arms.


    He then fell into a deep sleep, breathing steadily and evenly.


    Early in the morning, Brad found himself tightly encircled by someone''s arms.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    The man held him so tight that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It was none other than his dad.


    If he didn¡¯t struggle, Brad felt he would be suffocated.


    Finally, he pulled himself out of Luke''s arms, which woke Luke up.


    Luke was always grumpy in the morning. If woken up by others, he would throw a tantrum.


    However, he just squinted without blowing up this time.


    He slept very wellst night.


    It was not only because of the medicine.


    Maybe holding Brad helped him sleep.


    Luke got dressed. "Sleep here from now on."


    Brad shook his head. "No. I¡¯m eight years old."


    He didn''t want to sleep with another man a tall!


    Luke added, "If you can convince your mother to go to the canyon with me today, I won''t force you."


    After thinking for a while, Brad said, "Okay.


    ''Dad is a light sleeper and likes to hold me.¡¯


    After eating breakfast, the father and son drove off.


    Eileen packed her things. As she opened the door, ready to go to the hospital, she saw Luke and


    Brad.


    She was a little surprised.


    Yesterday she talked to Luke so harshly, but he still came over.


    Brad said, "Mom, let''s go to the canyon together again, along with Dad."


    Eileen nced at Luke and shook her head. "No. Mom got paid yesterday. Don''t you want to eat a


    big meal? I''ll take you to a fantastic restaurant."


    That was, he could eat ice cream, chicken drumsticks, and chicken wings.


    Brad licked his lips, swallowing, as if to surrender.


    Luke walked over and secretly pinched Brad''s buttock, reminding him.


    Brad almost screamed in pain but held it back.


    After a second thought, he added, "Then we can pack the food and go to the canyon?"


    Luke was speechless.


    "Mom has told you since you were a child, you can''t have your cake and eat it. There i s no such


    thing. You have to make a choice.


    "Go to the restaurant with Mom, or go to the canyon with him. You can only choose one. This is


    what I taught you since your childhood," Eileen said calmly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brad frowned, torn between the two choices.


    Luke gazed at him unblinkingly.


    Come on.


    It was just a restaurant.


    He could take him to the restaurants every day after today.


    Brad couldn''t bear to see him like that.


    He would only help him once. "Mom, I don''t want to go to the restaurant. I want to go to the canyon


    with you and Dad."


    Eileen shook her head. "Then go yourselves. Mom is not feeling well. Come back early.¡±


    Luke''s face darkened as he heard this.


    Was he so scary?


    Brad secretly rolled his eyes.


    I can''t count on Dad. This man is useless.''


    Brad rubbed his eyes.


    His eyes turned red and his voice choked.


    "Can''t we go together? All of my ssmates have gone hiking with their parents, but I haven''t. It


    was Dad who didn¡¯t want to go


    with us before. Now it''s Mom.


    "I''m eight years old. I know Mom will get married in the future, and so will Dad. After that, you''ll have


    more children and certainly won''t go hiking with me. I know i t. I''m used to it..."


    The pitiful and childish voice made Luke feel depressed, as if there was a rock on his heart, not to


    mention Eileen.


    It seemed that his son came in handy.


    He wasn''t useless at this important moment.


    Luke looked up.


    Sure enough, Eileen''s chest heaved.


    She closed her eyes, feeling that it was a waste for her son not to be an actor.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Although she knew he was pretending, what he said was right.


    Then she would do as he wished.


    Eileen nodded and agreed.


    Now she still had the strength to move. She might not even be able to walk as timed passed.


    Brad was always understanding and sensible. Her heart ached as she heard what he had just said.


    He was so young but already knew the ways of the world. How could she not feel sad for him?


    She went to prepare things.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke secretly high-fived Brad without making a sound!


    Eileen and Brad sat in the back seat.


    Luke drove towards the canyon.


    Brad wasn¡¯t interested in it since he had gone to a canyon before.


    He was not as excited as the first time.


    Lying in Eileen''s arms, he was drowsy.


    He couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Luke saw this in the mirror.


    He involuntarily curved his thin lips with joy.


    Eileen didn''t have much interest either.


    Through the window, she quietly watched the surrounding scenery moving backward.


    She didn¡¯t do anything else, looking distant.


    Among the three people, only Luke was in a good mood.


    An hourter, they arrived at the canyon.


    Brad was thoughtful. He took the backpack from Eileen and put it on his back.


    Then the three of them walked up the stairs in the canyon.


    Brad walked ahead.


    Eileen was in the middle, and Luke was behind them.


    The canyon was not the one they once went to. It was higher.


    The canyon they had hiked before was a tourist destination, and there were many tourists.


    They were in groups,ing and going, while there were fewer people here.


    The higher they were, the more difficult it was to climb. Only then did Luke notice that this ce


    hadn''t been fully developed yet.


    "Mom, it is prettier than the canyon we went tost time." Brad breathed deeply, feeling that this


    ce was more refreshing.


    Eileen gently stroked his head, looking around. She thought so too.


    This canyon was more beautiful and less noisy.


    Walking behind, looking at the satisfied looks of the mother and son, Luke was delighted.


    The three of them walked up the steps.


    The steps were narrow and could only amodate one foot. Eileen walked very slowly.


    Brad was used to waiting for his mother.


    He had never forgotten Eileen couldn''t go fast.


    He would even habitually look back every two steps forward.


    Seeing this, Luke pursed his thin lips.


    Brad was young but so understanding and caring. She taught him well!


    Eileen knew she was crippled, so she didn''t force herself.


    She moved slowly and cautiously.


    She looked awkward and ridiculous rather than elegant while walking.


    She had never walked like that in front of him before.


    Firstly, she couldn''t stand to damage her image in front of the man she loved.


    Secondly, Luke would be annoyed and rebuke her impatiently.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Yet now, she didn''t care at all.


    Even if she felt embarrassed, she was fearless because she didn''t love him anymore.


    Many tourists passed her and noticed her leg. More and more of them curiously looked at her.


    Eileen didn''t care.


    She fixed her eyes on the ground, climbing cautiously and persistently.


    Luke became sensitive to other people''s curious eyes, feeling annoyed.


    When someone looked over, he would re at them.


    The canyon was beautiful. There were waterfalls and streams.


    It was the beginning of summer. The mountains were lush and green.


    The stream babbled, surrounded by unknown wildflowers with pleasant fragrances.


    Luke had never been to a ce like here before.


    As they climbed further up, the road was even tougher and much more difficult for Eileen.


    Looking at the steps made of wood, she said to Brad, "I''m not going up. I''ll wait for you here."


    Upon hearing this, Luke frowned.


    He winked at Brad.


    Brad nodded knowingly. His little face fell." Mom, aren''t you going?"


    Seeing that he was frustrated, Eileen secretly sighed.


    She could only give in and climb up with him. She just needed to be more careful.


    Walking ahead, Brad reached out and took her hand.


    Luke followed closely behind. Without making a sound, he walked by her side in case she fell.


    Finally, they came to a t ce. Eileen no longer had the strength to go up.


    Mountain hiking was exhausting.


    Moreover, she was not well now.


    Finding a waterfall in front of him, Brad was very excited and about to climb up.


    Seeing this, she hurriedly followed him.


    It was very steep here. What if he identally tumbled?


    Anxiously, she quickened her pace but didn''t pay attention to the hollow beneath her foot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her foot sank, and her face immediately turned pale.


    Seeing this, Luke hastily strode over and held her arm. "What''s wrong? Where are you hurting?"


    She was very stubborn and slowly pulled her foot out without answering him.


    Tolerating the severe pain in her ankle, she jumped on one foot to a nearby rock and sat down.


    Luke squatted down in front of her, picked u p her foot with his big hand, and asked, "


    Twisted?"


    Eileen still ignored him, turning her gaze to Brad while uneasily exhorting, "Be careful not to fall."


    This woman!


    Luke stared at her face and then at her ankle, shaking it.


    Eileen immediately cried out in pain.


    Her ankle was sprained. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t serious, but she couldn''t walk now.


    Looking again at her foot, Luke leaned down and directly carried her on his back, stepping forward.


    Eileen was unwilling, wriggling as she said with a stern face, "Put me down!"


    "Be quiet...¡±


    Luke asked, "Are you sure you can still walk?" "It''s none of your business! Quickly put me down!


    Hurry up!" She was still squirming and struggling. She hated being so close to him again.


    He stared down at her with a frown.


    The way up the mountain was steep, and she was restlessly wriggling. He panted, pping her


    buttocks. "Be good!"


    Eileen froze.


    Where did he hit her?


    "Howe I didn''t realize you are so obstinate and unreasonable?"

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Eileen sneered, "It''s notte for you to notice it now. Luckily, you have divorced m e in time."


    Luke snorted, "You¡¯re not only unreasonable but also glib...¡±


    He said, "Be reasonable. We''re hiking in a mountain. If you keep struggling like that, we may fall


    and be disabled or die."


    She was reluctant to be carried by him!


    The surrounding people looked at them. Eileen struggled.


    Luke frowned and nced at her.


    Then he raised his hand!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pped her plump bottom again. It hurt.


    Eileen¡¯s face turned red in anger. She stared at him!


    ''Is he out of his mind?''


    ''Is he addicted to pping my bottom?''


    ''How can he p my bottom again and again?¡¯


    Luke didn''t care about it at all and kept calm. He lowered his voice and threatened her, "Be good.


    Otherwise, it will be worse. I will keep my words."


    Eileen felt angry, but she could do nothing. She cursed in a low voice, "You''re shameless!"


    Luke said, "Shameless? I will tell you what i s shameless clearly! Wait and see! "


    He smiled mischievously.


    Eileen was furious and wanted to kick him t o death!


    She breathed heavily.


    Then she thought about it and felt sad.


    Anyway, she was unable to walk by herself.


    Besides, she was in the mountain. Now that he was willing to carry her, she could just enjoy it.


    Mountain hiking was tiring. What was worse, he carried her on his back.


    At first, it was simple for him.


    However, he felt tired gradually. He couldn''t lift his feet anymore and breathed heavily.


    He walked towards a bench and put her down.


    He leaned against the bench and took off his coat quickly.


    Eileen smiled. It was rare for her.


    When he saw that, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "I''m exhausted but you''re happy about that?"


    Her smile disappeared immediately. She was as cold as before. She said, "You deserve it!"


    If it were in the past, she would be overjoyed.


    But she just sighed now.


    Although she scolded him, he wasn''t angry about that.


    On the contrary, he smiled brightly in the sunlight. He said, "Are you willing to talk to me and scold


    me now?"


    Even though he felt tired, he was in a good mood.


    It was her first time to smile at him after h e divorced her.


    Hearing that, she gave him the cold shoulder again.


    She shouldn''t have been so emotional to him.


    But Luke felt satisfied. He crouched in front of her, carried her on his back and held her bottom with


    his hands.


    She was reluctant to be so close to him.


    However, he said indecently as soon as she struggled, "You can twist your bottom. It feels good."


    She stopped moving immediately.


    He walked slowly but steadily.


    Eileeny on his wide and warm back. She smelled his fragrance.


    Many people passed them. They all gave him a thumbs-up to praise him.


    "You''re as fit as a fiddle!"

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Someone praised, "They love each other so much! I''m jealous of them!"


    A middle-aged woman said, "The girl is too delicate. It''s normal that she is tired when she is hiking


    in the mountain, but how can she let him carry her?"


    Luke heard that and turned around to look a t the middle-aged woman.


    He exined, "My wife has sprained her ankle. She can''t walk."


    He couldn¡¯t allow others to criticize her in front of him.


    The middle-aged woman''s face turned red. She apologized, "I''m sorry that I don''t know that. Be


    careful. The mountain road is


    rugged."


    They walked far away. Brad pointed at a ce and said, "Mom, there is a forest. I would like to go


    there!"


    Before Eileen replied, Luke said, "I take you here to have fun. Go there as you wish."


    Eileen looked around and found that the forest was undeveloped. When she wanted t o stop Brad,


    the exultant Brad had tramped across the grass and headed for the forest.


    Luke said, "I will keep an eye on him." He quickened his pace and followed Brad.


    The forest was big. It took them more than one hour to walk out of the forest.


    A waterfall appeared in front of them. The cliff was covered with moss, and the water flew down


    from the cliff. The scenery was beautiful.


    At that time, the sun went down to the west. Soon, it was getting dark.


    They couldn''t stay here any longer. They needed to go back soon.


    However, Brad was hungry.


    After he ate the bread, it was darker.


    Half an hour had passed away after they walked into the forest again. It was totally dark. Besides, it


    was pitch ck inside the forest. The leaves rustled in the wind.


    There was no moonlight tonight. What was worse, they were lost. They stood in the center of the


    forest and didn''t know where they could go!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They spent two hours hiking to the waterfall, but they only walked for half an hour now. It meant that


    they still needed to walk for one and a half hours toe back. They needed to choose the right


    direction. I f they chose the wrong one, it would be more troublesome!


    His phone was dead. Eileen hadn''t got her phone with her. They were even not able to ask for help!


    Brad was scared and tugged at Luke''s pants. Brad said, "Dad, I''m scared. My legs hurt. I can''t go


    any farther."


    Luke said, "You''re a boy. Don¡¯t be so timid. I''m by your side. Don¡¯t worry."


    His voice was deep. He looked around and said, "We can¡¯t walk inside anymore. Let''s get out of


    here."


    Eileen grabbed his shirt and said, "Put me down and carry Brad on your back."


    He said, "You hurt your ankle and can¡¯t walk. Clutch me tightly!"


    He crouched and scooped Brad up with his right arm as he said, "Let''s go!"


    Brad widened his eyes in surprise and said, "Dad, you''re amazing! You can carry Mom and me at


    the same time!"


    Luke snorted and said proudly, "I didn''t carry you two at the same time before. Of course, I can do


    that."


    Eileen fell into a trance and was touched.


    She looked around to avoid his gaze.


    She was reluctant to hear that now. She had epted everything and didn¡¯t want to be influenced


    by him anymore.


    It took a long time for them to return to the waterfall.


    Under the dim moonlight, Luke found a cave in surprise. He said happily, "Let''se in!"


    It was cold at night. If they stayed outside, they wouldn''t be able to bear the coldness!


    The cave was deep, but they didn¡¯t go to the end of the cave. He put down Eileen and said, "You


    and Brad stay here. I wille back soon."


    Eileen asked subconsciously, "What about you?"


    Then she reacted and regretted it. She avoided his gaze and looked at the deep cave.


    Luke said, "I will go to look for some things.


    I wille back soon."


    Eileen said indifferently, "There is no need for you to tell me. I''m not curious about that."


    Luke snorted, "Don¡¯t worry. I won''t abandon you two."


    Brad cuddled up against Eileen. The cave was dark. He could hear the sound of running water from


    outside. He was scared.


    Eileen said, "Have I told you not to run around?"


    Brad knew that he was wrong and kept silent.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Brad knew that he was wrong and kept silent.


    Eileen criticized him coldly, "If you didn''t run around, we would have made our way down the


    mountain. Now we are stuck here because of you."


    Brad bowed his head and apologized," Mom, I''m wrong."


    Eileen said, "The sign read ''It''s undeveloped It means that we can''t go there because


    it''s dangerous. Do you understand?"


    Brad said, "I got it."


    The sound of running water became louder. There was also the sound of the wind.


    It was quiet in the cave. They heard these sounds clearly, and their hearts beat fast involuntarily!


    They were terrified!


    Brad shivered and said, "Mom, will wolves and tigers run inside?"


    Eileen kept silent but became anxious.


    They hugged each other tightly.


    When she couldn''t bear it anymore, she heard footsteps and a familiar voice. Luke said, "I''m back."


    Finally, she was relieved and calmed down.


    Eileen took a deep breath and rxed.


    Luke picked up some dry firewood. He took out his lighter and lit it.


    The cave was illumined and became warm.


    Brad sat between them. He looked around and was still a little scared.


    However, when he saw that Luke was by his side, he wasn''t afraid anymore.


    After all, he was a kid. Although he was scared, he dozed soon. He leaned against Eileen and fell


    asleep.


    Luke wrapped Brad up with his coat tightly and nced at Eileen.


    It was cold and humid in the cave.


    They didn''t wear much. The fire was not enough. Of course, they felt cold.


    However, Eileen kept silent.


    Luke arched his eyebrows and said mischievously, "Do you know that we can hug each other to


    warm ourselves up?"


    Eileen refused directly, "No way!"


    Luke stretched and yawned, "Is that so? Wait and see how long you will hold on!" Eileen ignored


    him and hugged Brad in her arms tightly.


    She leaned against the stone and closed her eyes.


    The cave was deep. More importantly, it was very cold.


    At first, Eileen could hold on. Gradually, she shivered with cold as if she was soaked in cold water.


    Drips of water seeped from the wall.


    She couldn''t fall asleep because of the cold.


    She opened her eyes resignedly. She couldn''t fall asleep in such a situation.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When she opened her eyes, she heard the crash of stones. She looked over subconsciously.


    She saw Luke sit not far away. He held stones and hit them gently. There was something green on


    the ground. She didn''t know what it was. He heard the sound and looked up He said, "You have


    woken up?"


    Eileen ignored him and looked out of the cave.


    It was dark outside. She didn''t know what time it was now.


    Luke saw through her thoughts and said," It''s still early. The moon hasn''t moved to the highest


    position. It''s not midnight yet."


    Eileen was worried. It''s not midnight yet, but it¡¯s bing colder. How can I hold on?


    Besides, Brad squeezed in her arms continuously.


    His face turned ashen with cold.


    Eileen was worried about him. She took off her sweater and wrapped him up with it.


    Luke came up to her and said, "Take off your shoes and socks."


    Eileen frowned and didn''t move. She ignored his words.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Luke narrowed his long eyes, suddenly crouching down in front of her.


    Without saying a word, he held her ankle and took off her shoes and socks.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Eileen kicked her legs with annoyance.


    "Be quiet."


    Luke raised his eyelids, ncing at her.


    Looking at her swollen ankle, he wrapped his left hand around it, put it on his thigh, and applied the


    crushed green herbs in his right palm to the swelling. "How does it feel?" "Cool, then hot," She


    replied truthfully, "Are these wild herbs?" "Yeah, just now while you were asleep, I went to the


    woods again, collecting some herbs and dry firewood..." he said.


    Hearing this, Eileen gazed at him.


    His white shirt was scratched by tree branches, messy and soiled.


    In her memory, he wasn''t the man who would do such a thing.


    ording to the status of the Bennington family in Lanechett, he was born with a silver spoon.


    Meanwhile, Luke divided the firewood into four piles.


    He set fire to them with the lighter. The mes leaped into the air.


    The one pile of fire became five, surrounding them and quickly dispelling the chill.


    Even so, they still felt cold.


    It was mainly because they gave their coats to Brad. Now they were only wearing a thin shirt and a


    sweater.


    Luke blinked, and his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    After a short silence, he suddenly strode over and sat down behind the mother and son. He reached


    out and held them in his arms.


    He did that briskly without hesitation.


    However, the next second he was punched several times in the chest.


    Eileen''s chest heaved as she mmed her fist on his chest. "Let go of me!"


    Luke answered disapprovingly, "We used to sleep together naked. Now I just hug you. Why are you


    so worked up? Or you want to wake Brad up?"


    Hearing this, Eileen stopped hitting him, afraid that she would wake the child.


    Seeing that she had quieted down, Luke couldn''t help smiling. He picked up Brad and took off the


    trench coat on him.


    "What are you doing?" she frowned, rebuking in a low voice.


    Without speaking, he draped the trench coat over her shoulders.


    He spread the coat and wrapped Brad with i t tightly. After that, his arms encircled them.


    They felt warmer than before.


    As time passed, she was drowsy, gradually falling asleep.


    She only slept for one or two hours. When the coldness rose from the bottom of her feet, Eileen


    slowly opened her eyes, looking up.


    Luke didn''t sleep.


    His handsome face was blue with cold and his thin lips pale.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, she moved her eyes.


    She and Brad wore his clothes, but he only had a shirt in this icy cave. How could he not be cold?


    After a pause, Eileen took off the trench coat and draped it over his broad shoulders.


    Luke noticed it. His big hand held hers. His thin lips curved into a dazzling smile. "Are you worried


    about me?"


    "No. Don''t tter yourself."


    Eileen still looked stony. "I just don''t want t o see you faint. If so, how can Brad and I get out of this


    forest tomorrow?"


    She hated to owe people favors, especially his, and what she said was true.


    Her foot was injured She couldn¡¯t walk. They could only rely on him now.


    He wasn''t angry at all, putting on the trench coat with a faint smile.


    She, however, felt his smile so annoying.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Thinking of what she had done just now, she suddenly became angry.


    "Why are youughing? Is it so funny?" He thought she would still care about him, but i t was


    obvious he was wrong.


    A stupid woman would be moved by a little kindness of a man. However, she was not stupid.


    Luke put Brad on hisp and then held Eileen in his trench coat.


    The three were close together.


    When he identally touched her cold hands that were as cold as ice, her brows immediately


    frowned.


    He held her wrists with his big hands and put them on his sturdy waist under his shirt. The body of a


    man was different from that of a woman.


    She was cold and shivered, as if she had fallen into an ice hole.


    However, his body was hot and just like a stove.


    "Don''t move your hands away, and just hold my waist like this; otherwise you will feel ufortable


    at midnight. "Luke said again.


    Her hands were so cold that he trembled when she touched his body.


    Eileen knew what he was saying was the truth, so he had to embrace his waist with her arms even


    if she was unwilling to do so.


    It seemed that Luke thought of something. Then, he touched her foot and found it was colder than


    the hand.


    Afterwards, he covered her feet with both hands.


    Eileen was shocked, staring at him in a daze, and her heart leaped.


    Her cold eyes became gentle, and her heart seemed to be warmed by his hands.


    ''Doesn''t he mind my dirty feet that were applied some medicine?¡¯


    ''Isn¡¯t he a neat freak?''


    Then, he put her feet between his legs to warm her. The ointment stained his pants green, but he


    didn¡¯t care about that.


    "I have another way to make your body warmer. Do you know what it is?" Luke raised his head.


    His words made here to her senses suddenly.


    She turned her head to the other side and said nothing.


    If this had happened before they got married, she must be very happy.


    However, the fact was that they had gotten divorced.


    Suddenly, Luke leaned forward, lowered his head, and kissed her cold lips.


    Then, Eileen''s body became warm because of the kiss.


    However, Eileen became angry and warned him, "If you don''t want me to p you in the face, stay


    away from me now."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I shouldn''t be nice to him.''


    Luke leaned back and shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "I kiss you because I want to give the heat


    of my body to you." After hearing this, Eileen immediately pulled her feet out.


    However, he stopped her, "Don¡¯t move, and I promise you I will never touch you again. Good night.¡±


    Her lips being moist and red after were kissed by Luke, but her eyes were like bright ruby with


    anger, staring at him.


    "Come on! Don''t worry! I promise I won''t touch you." He chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    "I won''t take your word for it!" Eileen sneered.


    "You''ll find out tomorrow. Go to sleep now. It''s toote." Luke said.


    After the two of them had argued for a long time, she couldn''t help but get sleepy and close her


    eyes.


    He also closed his eyes. They could only hear the sound of the wood burning in the fire.


    Early the next morning.


    Eileen woke up first and saw the light outside the cave. Obviously, it was dawn.


    Her shoulder felt heavy, so she looked over.


    She saw Luke''s head was resting on her shoulder, and he was in a deep sleep.


    The firewood around them was still burning.


    She thought he definitely didn''t sleep well all night. Otherwise, without more firewood, the fire would


    have gone out.


    At this time, Brad stretched his arms and said, "Mom, good morning."


    Hearing Brad''s words, Luke woke up. He sat up slowly, twisted his stiff neck, which actually made a


    sound, and said, "Since it''s dawn, let''s go."


    Brad stroked his belly and said, "I''m hungry."


    Eileen opened the bag she had brought with her, where there were two buns.


    She gave one bun to Brad and threw the other one to Luke casually.


    Picking up the bun, Luke smiled.


    ncing at his look, Eileen frowned and said directly, "If you are weak from hunger, how can you


    carry me out of the forestter?"


    Luke didn''t think so but tore open the bun bag.


    Squatting, he gave the bun to her and said : n a low and steady voice, "You should eat it. Even if I


    don''t eat it, I can carry you out of here."


    Eileen moved the corners of her mouth without saying anything. Dividing the bun into two halves,


    she handed one half to him and said, "Since you''re going to carry me out of this forest, I should give


    you some reward. If you don''t eat it, I won''t let


    you carry me!¡±


    When Luke heard these words, his face became stern.


    He hated to hear words that estranged herself from him.


    But once he saw her determined look, he took the bun and ate it up quickly while sitting on a rock.


    ncing at him, Eileen noticed that his suit pants had been stained with herbs, which looked very


    dirty.


    She remembered that he had always been a neat freak, but she didn''t expect him to stand it now.


    After Brad finished eating the bun, the three of them set off.


    Brad walked in front of them with his bag o n his back. Luke squatted down to carry Eileen on his


    broad back.


    The moment he stepped out of the cave, he stopped in ce. He was in a trance, but neither of


    them knew what he was thinking about.


    Eileen, who was lying on his back, grabbed his coat and closed her eyes nervously. When she


    opened her eyes, she felt relieved.


    It was better to identify the direction during the day. Luke looked around carefully and then walked


    into the forest.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A few hourster, they finally saw the road in front of them.


    Brad jumped excitedly, "We are out."


    Eileen let out a sigh of relief, "This time we found the right direction."


    "Dad, can we go down the hills by riding in a cable car? I saw someone taking the cable car." Brad


    pointed in a direction.


    However, at this moment, Luke didn''t want to take the cable car.


    Although he was tired, he felt the relief and happiness that he had never felt before. He said, "Are


    you tired?"


    Brad nodded, "Dad, aren''t you tired?"


    "Your mother is very slim. It is impossible for me to feel tired. Didn¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t treat her well


    before? I want to continue carrying her. Let¡¯s go." Luke reached out to touch Brad''s hair.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Eileen heard what he said clearly.


    She was willing to let him carry herself on his back originally.


    But after hearing these words, she wanted t o get down from his back.


    She didn''t want to ept his kindness, and she didn''t want to have any contact with him anymore.


    Luke knew she was on the outs with him again.


    She just didn''t want to remarry him, and she wanted to keep a distance from him.


    Instead of letting her get down from his back, he strode forward.


    Eileen was unhappy, so she began to struggle on his back.


    "There are many tourists around us. If you don''t feel embarrassed, you just continue to struggle on


    my back. You know I am not shy."


    Eileen felt tired and angry, so she hit him heavily on his back, venting the anger.


    It would take only 20 minutes to reach the top of the mountain by cable car, but they spent three


    hours walking to the top.


    Furthermore, many people looked at them along the way.


    Her stomach started to hurt again, and she bit her lower lip without saying anything.


    It seemed that her health condition was getting worse and worse.


    She must have chemotherapy.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Luke did not go to drive his car. He went to a nearby


    restaurant and ordered a few dishes.


    Eileen red at him. He turned his head back and said, "You are not hungry, but Brad must be


    hungry after walking for a long time. Let him eat something first.


    After all, it will take at least 1 hour to get home."


    She didn''t think about it. Brad only ate a bun, and he must be very hungry now.


    The restaurant owner noticed Luke''s wrinkled suit and the green stains on his pants.


    His brow furrowed and he looked at Luke strangely.


    Luke was drinking tea and asked Brad what he wanted to eat from time to time. H e didn''t care


    about his disheveled clothes a t all.


    Eileen stared at him quietly for a while. Then, she drank a cup of tea and looked out of the window.


    When they returned to the apartment, it was getting dark.


    After putting Eileen on the bed, Luke took Brad to the bathroom.


    At this moment, someone was knocking on the door.


    Eileen stood upboriously. However, before she started to walk to the door, Luke had gone to open


    the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw it was Ruben. Then, he frowned and asked, "Why d o youe


    here?"


    Ruben said, "Where is Eileen?"


    Luke answered, "She isn''t here."


    At this moment, Eileen''s voice came over," Who is it?"


    Ruben nced at him, walked into the room, and said in surprise, "You are at home?"


    "Yes. My foot hurt, so I''m sorry that I couldn''t open the door for you. Just help yourself." She pointed


    to her foot.


    Ruben said, "I came here yesterday, but no one was at home. I called you, but you didn''t pick up the


    phone.¡±


    "I came here to find you again this morning, but there was still no one in the apartment. I called you


    again, but I still couldn''t get through. I am so worried that I n to call the police."


    Hearing what he said, Eileen was a little embarrassed, "I took my child to the canyon yesterday, but


    I didn''t take the mobile phone with me."


    "All right. Is the foot injury serious? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?" Ruben said


    immediately.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Eileen said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve applied medicine. I don''t need to go to the hospital and I¡¯ll be fine


    after a few days'' rest."


    Ruben felt relieved and sat opposite her. They gazed at each other. Ruben said in a deep voice,


    "Please be my girlfriend!"


    Eileen was stunned. When she came to her senses, she said, "I already turned you down before."


    "I''m not joking. I''m serious! I felt wonderful when I first met you. Every time I think back on that day, I


    will picture your appearance in my mind. That feeling was especially wonderful."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruben said with emotion, "You said before that you didn''t want to ept a new rtionship in a


    short time. I guess you might have said that because of Brad.


    Actually, I''m okay with Brad."


    "I like Brad very much. I can love him exactly as much as you do. It''s not a problem at all. Please be


    together with me."


    Eileen was about to say something when Ruben interrupted her and said, "Don¡¯t answer me right


    now. Give me an answer i n two days. I want to hear you say yes and I want to hear you say that


    you are willing to be with me."


    "We can get along with each other like this, without burdens and pressure. I will do my best to take


    care of you. Please believe me!"


    How did you feel when you heard a man express his love to your ex-wife?


    Luke wanted to curse at this point.


    ''Fuck!''


    Luke frowned and showed a gloomy face. Then he silently opened the bathroom door and walked


    out.


    Brad shouted, "Dad! Close the door! Dad! I''m not wearing my pants! I''m naked! Close the door!"


    But no one had time to pay attention to him at this moment.


    Luke quickly walked towards Ruben and unceremoniously threw his shoulder against Ruben. Then


    Luke looked at Eileen with a stern expression and said, "Ignore this man! Please remarry me!"


    Eileen didn''t understand what Luke meant. She pointed to the bathroom and said," Brad wants you


    to close the bathroom door.


    Luke didn''t have time to close the door right now!


    Luke frowned and said slowly and clearly," I''m serious! I''m not joking! Please be serious! I know it


    was all my fault for what had happened before. I have no right to justify myself, but I will do my best


    to earn your trust."


    "We have Brad, which is iparable to others. If we remarry, Brad will grow up in a happy family.


    Otherwise, it will only hurt Brad."


    "Do you know Brad said that if you meet the right person in the future and get married, he won¡¯t


    oppose you because he thinks that his objections are useless?"


    "He thinks you¡¯re going to get married in the future, and so am I. We will have our own families and


    children. You will love him but will not love him as much as you d o now. He thinks that you''ll forget


    him slowly and ignore him."


    Brad covered his face. What his dad said made him shy. ''Why is Dad getting me involved when he


    wants to remarry Mom?¡¯


    Brad thought about it and shouted, "Mr.


    Lyall is an exception. He loves me very much. I am okay with him!"


    "Take your bath! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Luke didn''t hold back and lost his temper!


    He tried so hard to give Brad a whole family. But Brad didn''t support him at this moment.


    Luke used those words that Brad said before to create a sad atmosphere. Luke was waiting for


    Eileen to be moved.


    But what Brad said ruined the efforts he had made.


    At this point, Luke wanted to rush into the bathroom to punish Brad.


    Why didn''t his son help him at a critical moment?

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Ruben said with a smile, "Your son is indeed the best reason for you two to get back together, but


    you have to think about the whole thing from her standpoint. For the sake of Brad, she has endured


    this marriage for eight years. It''s not just several months or a couple of years, but eight years!"


    "To let Brad grow up healthily and happily : n aplete family, she has devoted her youth and


    happiness for so many years...¡¯


    After saying that, he paused and turned to look at Luke, who was standing opposite


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke was clearly in a bad mood. His face darkened and he stared back at him with sharp eyes.


    Pursing his thin lips, Luke wore a sullen expression.


    Ruben then continued, "You haven''t given her any happiness and care during your marriage, and


    she is already thirty years old. Do you know a woman''s youth is short lived?"


    "If Brad is too young to stand and walk by himself and needs her mother''s care and love, Eileen


    would never agree to divorce.''


    "But Brad is eight years old now, and he has be more sensible. Sometimes, he acts like a


    grown-up and can think of things that even adults tend to ignore."


    "If he has to choose between aplete family maintained by a loveless marriage and her mother''s


    happiness, he will definitely choose thetter!"


    Frowning deeply, Luke narrowed his eyes and shot a cold nce at Ruben.


    "Don¡¯t pretend like you know everything. You have no right to interfere with our domestic affairs!"


    "It''s so ridiculous to think that our marriage is a tool to maintain aplete family! Eileen still loves


    me, so she doesn''t have to put up with our marriage!"


    Ruben smiled faintly and retorted, "I have t o remind you that she may have loved you deeply


    before, but now she doesn''t love you anymore. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have treated you like this,


    would she?¡±


    Ruben¡¯s words indeed hit the nail on the head.


    Luke''s expression changed drastically in a n instant.


    He felt as if someone had thrown a huge stone in his heart, which froze him on the spot.


    Then he flew into a rage and snapped," She¡¯s just angry with me. After she calms down, we¡¯ll get


    back together!"


    Luke tried to suppress his urge to punch Ruben right in the face.


    He hated the self-righteous people the most!


    "Are you lying to me or to yourself? Do you think she will still forgive you?" Ruben sneered


    contemptuously.


    "If you don''t want to get beaten up, you''d better shut up now!"


    Luke''s eyes immediately turned fierce.


    He clenched his fists so tightly that the knuckles gave a crisp sound. His patience was running out,


    and he was about to lose hisposure.


    But Ruben still tried to provoke him. "Are you ashamed into anger now?¡±


    Veins stood out on Luke''s forehead, and a murderous look appeared on his face.


    Out of great anger, Luke stepped forward and held Ruben''s cor with big hands, as i f he was


    going to fight with him.


    After returning from the canyon, Eileen always felt groggy with a burning sensation in her stomach,


    and she also felt dizzy from time to time.


    However, she didn''t even have time to go to the hospital.


    The weather was already pretty cold in the canyon, and after spending a night in a damp and bleak


    cave, she must have caught a cold!


    But Luke and Ruben were still quarreling without the slightest intention of stopping, which gave her


    a more severe headache.


    "My head hurts and I feel ufortable all over. I need to have a rest. Can you two keep quiet and


    leave now?"


    Unable to bear the noise, she finally interrupted them.


    Hearing this, Ruben said, "Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. My car is downstairs, and I can take you


    there to have a physical check."


    "I''m fine, thank you. I just think I''m too tired to apany you today.¡±


    Enduring the sharp paining from the forehead, Eileen said softly.


    Obviously, she was implying that Ruben shall leave her ce immediately.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Ruben got her meaning, and he said, "Well, I''ll meet you at thepany tomorrow. Have a good


    rest and you will get well soon."


    Then he turned to look at Luke. "Mr.


    Bennington, please let go of me. Are you still going to grab my cor like this?"


    With a mocking smile, Luke directly pushed him away.


    But his mood had lightened a little bit.


    He was d that Eileen didn''t ask him to g o away.


    Ruben didn''t seem unhappy. He stretched out his hand and slowly smoothed the folds of his


    windbreaker. After saying


    goodbye to Brad, he left.


    Luke took a deep breath and his chest gradually stopped heaving.


    "Since you are not feeling well, I''ll take you t o the hospital,¡± he said to Eileen.


    Eileen''s face darkened, and she pointed at the door with her white and slender fingers. ¡°You also


    have to leave my room immediately!"


    Luke was slightly stunned, for he didn¡¯t expect that she would drive him away.


    A wave of anger crashed through him. ¡°You were so gentle to Ruben just now. Why did you talk to


    me in such an impatient tone?"


    "Are you leaving or not? Are you waiting for me to see you off?"


    While saying this, she was ready to get off her bed.


    "I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Luke immediately said.


    He was afraid that her drastic action would aggravate the wound on her ankle.


    "But let me have a word with Brad before I g o," he said.


    Luke went to the bathroom, and a momentter, he left.


    The room finally quieted down.


    After a few minutes, Brad ran out with a white bath towel around his waist, and he quickly got into


    bed.


    Eileen was a little surprised. "Where are your pajamas? Didn''t you just bring them into the


    bathroom? Why didn¡¯t you put them on?"


    Pursing his lips, Brad said grumpily in a helpless tone, "Dad hid my pajamas. Heined that I


    didn¡¯t help him against M r. Lyall just now."


    Eileen frowned without asking more. "Then let''s go to sleep," she said.


    Brad reached out and grabbed her sleeves gently. Then he asked, "Mom, would you choose Dad or


    Mr. Lyall?"


    "Don''t be so curious about this. Just go to sleep now.¡± Eileen avoided answering his question.


    She wouldn''t choose either of them.


    "If I were you, I would choose Dad. I''ve never spent a long time with him before, and I used to think


    he was a bad person. That''s because he always wore a cold and stern face and lost his temper withText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you. What''s worse, he never came back home!¡¯


    "But now I know he isn''t that kind of person. He often hugs me and even insists on sleeping with


    me, which is a bit


    annoying.¡±


    Brad sounded helpless while saying this.


    Eileen just listened to him absently, but when hearing this, she raised her


    eyebrows slightly. "Does he sleep with you at night?¡±


    "Yes. He always badgers me into sleeping with him, and he also demands to hold me i n his arms


    while sleeping. It''s so awkward for two men to hug each other! But I notice that he often has


    nightmares with sweat all over his forehead."


    Brad continued, "Dad took my advice and went to a psychiatric hospital to ask the doctor to


    prescribe medicine for him. He takes the medicine every night before going to bed."


    The more Eileen listened, the more surprised she was.


    Luke wasn''t like this before. In the past, it was impossible for him to sleep with someone else!


    He was resistant to going to any hospital before, but now he could take the initiative t o go to a


    psychiatric hospital!


    She couldn''t help being astonished. But this was a good change for Brad after all, for he had never


    enjoyed much love from his father.


    "Dad is actually a nice person. He¡¯s just a bit verbose and scoundrel asionally. Afraid that the


    wound on your ankle would cause you great inconvenience at night, he let me stay here to look


    after you! But I fully respect your choice, mum. No matter who you choose, I will be very happy!"


    Eileen felt relieved.


    Having lived for thirty years, she didn''t achieve much.


    Her biggest achievement was her son Brad.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    His childish words warmed her heart.


    She turned off the room light. The mother and son hugged each other, falling asleep.


    The moon outside the window was rising higher and higher, and the night was getting darker and


    darker.


    However, Eileen''s body became hot, burning like a stove.


    She groaned, feeling ufortable.


    Brad slept lightly, aware that his mom was wriggling.


    He stretched out his short hand and turned on the light.


    He then saw her face was red. He gently


    touched her forehead with his palm.


    Instantly, his eyes widened!


    It was so hot!


    Just wrapped in a bath towel, he rolled out o f bed, found his cell phone in his schoolbag, and called


    Luke. "Dad, Mom is running a fever. Her forehead is so hot!"


    At the sound of his voice, Luke was roused from his sleep. He bounced up, pulled his trousers over,


    and put them on. "Put on your clothes. I''ll be right there!"


    When he left in the afternoon, she looked unwell. Afraid that no one would take care o f her at night,


    he let Brad stay there.


    Every night he needed the medicine to fall into a dreamless sleep, but he didn''t dare to take it


    tonight.


    He was scared that he couldn''t wake up if


    Brad had any urgent matters to tell him.


    It was two a m. There were few cars on the road.


    Luke pressed down on the gas pedal and ignored the traffic lights in front of him.


    Eileen¡¯s apartment was an hour''s drive away, but he arrived in half an hour.


    He stood outside the door with messy hair and an anxious look, knocking gently on the door.


    Brad was alert, asking, "Is it Dad?"


    "Yes, open the door!"


    Only then was the door opened. Luke rushed in like a whirlwind.


    Eileen was still half asleep, her cheeks red.


    He called her twice, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    He must take her to the hospital


    immediately!


    Yet she was wearing pajamas. Luke frowned andmanded Brad, "Go and get your mom''s


    clothes."


    Brad obediently ran to the closet, fetched the jeans and a windbreaker, and stood next to them.


    Luke nced at him. "Why are you standing here? Go to the bathroom!"


    "Dad, aren''t you changing Mom''s clothes? I''m here to see if I can help!"


    Raising his hand, Luke patted his head. " Who needs your help? Hurry up and disappear from my


    sight now!"


    She was unconscious, dazed, moaning that she was hot.


    Luke unbuttoned her pajamas, revealing her fair skin.


    He felt a surge of desire for her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn!"


    Luke muttered a curse, clumsily dressing her.


    After that, his forehead was wet with sweat.


    It was even more unbearable than torture.


    Damn it!


    He couldn''t help cursing again!


    He squatted down and bent to carry her in his arms. After calling Brad in the bathroom, he strode


    out of the apartment.


    Brad followed closely behind.


    They went to the best hospital in the vicinity. The doctor took Eileen''s temperature and dispensed


    medicine.


    Meanwhile, Luke was holding her.


    Her blood vessels were thin, not easy to find. The doctor stuck the needle into her arm but missed


    her vessel. Blood seeped out. Eileen moaned in pain, frowning.


    Luke, who was worried, lost his temper. He growled at the doctor, "You can''t even give her an


    injection. You''re not fit to be a doctor!"

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    The doctor was frightened. On his second try, Eileen instinctively struggled, unwilling to be pricked


    again.


    She was almost out of consciousness but could feel the pain in her wrist.


    She hated that pain.


    She felt a man''s breath on her face. "Don¡¯t move. It will be okay soon..."


    The voice was gentle and affectionate. She had never been pampered like that before. Her heart


    lurched.


    She tried hard to open her eyes to see who was speaking to her.


    However, her eyelids were so heavy as if a


    stone was pressed on them. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open them.


    When Eileen woke up, the sky outside the window was already bright.


    She looked out the window only to find the unfamiliar scenery.


    In a sh, she lost all her sleepiness!


    As she was about to sit up, she noticed that she was put on a drip.


    Shaking her dizzy head, she tried to think back.


    What the hell happenedst night!


    Brad walked in.


    She sat up and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Brad replied, "Last night you got sick. It was very serious, so Dad brought you to the hospital.¡±


    Eileen looked down at her clothes. "Who changed my clothes?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad!" Brad answered truthfully.


    At these words, Eileen felt her headache was getting worse.


    He changed her clothes. That was, he...


    As they were talking, Luke came in.


    He carried a heat-retaining container with porridge and some light dishes inside." You''re awake?


    Eat your breakfast."


    "Did you close your eyes while changing m y clothesst night?" she asked.


    "No," Luke replied.


    Eileen''s chest heaved as she said angrily," Why didn''t you close your eyes? You rascal!


    "It seems you''ve recovered. You now have the energy to rail at me."


    Luke narrowed his long eyes with a smile, adding, "If I had closed my eyes, I''m afraid that I would


    have touched you in the wrong ces. Then you might say I''m shameless rather than a rascal."


    "Shame on you!" she cursed in a low voice.


    He didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he was pleased to be rebuked. He served the dishes, saying,


    "Although you seem energetic, you should have breakfast. By the way, where''s your phone?


    "I''ll call your manager and ask for leave for you. Besides, I''ll tell that man, ''What a pity! You can''t


    meet her at thepany today''."


    Eileen ignored him and took out her cell phone, calling the manager to ask for leave. She was going


    to have chemotherapy. She might not be able to go to the office for a long time.


    She didn''t have to see Ruben again either.


    The two of them were left alone in the ward. Brad was sent to school by Luke''s assistant.


    Having owed him a favor, Eileen didn''t pull a long face in front of him as before.


    The room was quiet. She was eating breakfast.


    He was sitting next to her, reading the news about the stock market. After a while, he put his phone


    aside, looking at her deeply sideways. Suddenly, he said," Remarry me...¡±


    Eileen, who was eating porridge, paused. She just ignored him and continued eating.


    Luke leaned back on the chair. He looked tall and sturdy.


    "Don''t go out with that man! Remarry me! Firstly, we can give Brad a happy and warm home.


    Secondly, both of our surnames end in ''ton''. That shows we are meant to be together forever.


    "Thirdly, you¡¯ve spent eight years with me t o make me happy. Now it¡¯s my turn.


    "I''ll be your family so that you''ll no longer b e lonely. I''ll take good care of you whenever you get ill..."

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    At first, she was indifferent to what he said.


    However, in the end, she stopped eating. Her eyes gleamed.


    If he had said that before, she would have been excited.


    But now...


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t have their time again.


    "I know that you can''t forget what I did to you in the study, but I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just


    couldn''t control myself at that time!


    "The doctor said I''m suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. You only know


    that Zora died, but you don''t know how she died..."


    Luke got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and faced her.


    Deeply gazing at her, he slowly exined the cause of Zora''s death.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what he said, Eileen couldn''t help gripping the spoon. She had never known about it


    before.


    That beautiful woman died tragically!


    She was so pitiful.


    "I always think that if I hadn''t sent those photos to Cathy that day, and she hadn''t gone to Zora, then


    the tragedy wouldn''t have happened at all!


    "It''s me who killed her. I am the culprit, so I have nightmares every night. I came back t o the


    moment before her death and couldn''t sleep after that...¡±


    He said slowly, "I couldn''t sleep well until I went to the hospital and got sleeping pills a few days


    ago.


    "Her appearance before she died was so deep in my mind that I did those terrible things while


    losing control of myself.


    "There is another thing you don''t know. When I was in Santabaca, I lost my mind and kidnapped


    Sherman. I nearly killed her in the woods on a deserted mountain.


    "Luckily, Kingsley arrived in time. As I came back to my senses, I called the police and was put in


    the Santabaca jail.


    "Kingsley still takes me as his friend. He got me out of prison and suppressed the news about it. No


    one knows what happened...¡±


    Eileen''s fingers trembled. She suddenly remembered the night he returned to Lanechett and stayed


    in the apartment!


    His clothes were dirty. There were scratches and ck ash on his face. He looked like a beggar!


    Eileen didn''t speak.


    She lowered her head, eating the porridge.


    She realized she hadn''t known the truth before.


    "To be honest, before we got divorced, I used to try hard to fit into your life and understand your


    loneliness. If you had said these to me before the divorce, I would have been too happy to sleep for


    several days.


    "We¡¯ve known each other for nine years and have been married for eight years.


    How can I not be thrilled if you open your heart to me for the first time?


    "But things are different now. I have nothing to do with you. It''s useless to say these to me."


    She looked up at him, saying firmly, "I have decided to forget the past and start a new life. There''s


    no need to tell me these!"


    Luke unblinkingly stared at her, wrinkling his brow.


    "It''s no use crying over spilled milk. What''s done is done. I can''t change the past or put back the


    clock. What should I do so that you''ll let it go?"


    The man''s voice was calm, not angry or aggressive.


    There were only sadness and helplessness: n his voice.


    "You must have misunderstood. That''s all history now. I''ve forgotten it. "


    Eileen looked detached and determined.


    He didn''t know if she had taken what he said to heart.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Her indifference finally enraged Luke.


    However, he could do nothing with her.


    She was determined to refuse him.


    His chest heaved violently. After a moment, he calmed down. He wasn''t the person who could


    control his emotions before. If he lost his temper, a dozen people couldn¡¯t defeat him.


    "Have you had enough? If not, I''ll go and buy some more. By the way, what do you want to eat at


    noon? I''ll buy it for you."


    Luke would have gone up the wall if she had treated him like that before.


    How could he say this to her with such a


    gentle look?


    Eileen lowered her eyes.


    She closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she looked calm.


    "The caregiver will bring it for me from the canteen, so I won''t trouble you. I almost forgot to thank


    you. "


    Her polite words easily distanced herself from him.


    Luke clenched his hands hanging at his sides. He wanted to say something but finally didn''t.


    He was struggling to keep his temper!


    He left, leaving Eileen alone in the ward.


    The window was opened by the nurse. The ward was located in a good position. She could see the


    greenwn and the glisteningke.


    Staring nkly out the window, she was in a trance. Her mind wandered.


    A few minutester, Eileen left the ward and went to the doctor¡¯s office.


    "I think you can have the first course of chemotherapy as soon as possible. Let''s start after your


    cold is gone."


    "Okay."


    After thinking for a while, Eileen asked, "Is the sess rate high?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. It depends on your condition. It''s not very good. After all, you''re not in the early stage


    of cancer," the doctor answered.


    Eileen was silent.


    She knew that though the doctor didn''t put i t bluntly, he implied her situation was bad.


    "Take care of your body and have enough rest. Don''t catch another cold ande for


    chemotherapy in two days."


    The doctor admonished her again.


    She asked the caregiver to bring her lunch from the canteen.


    Just when she was about to eat, Brandy came in.


    Carrying a lunch box, he said with a smile," Mr. Bennington asked me to bring it here."


    Eileen said she had bought lunch and couldn''t eat so much. She advised Brandy t o eat it.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Brandy smilingly came over.


    When she was not looking, he snatched the lunch box from her hand and began to eat." I haven''t


    eaten lunch, so I won''t stand on ceremony. Since this is the nutritious meal that Mr. Bennington


    specially prepared for the patient and I''m not sick or injured, I''d better not eat it."


    If Mr. Bennington knew that the nutritious meal was eaten by him, he would throw a tantrum.


    Eileen was lost for words.


    In the afternoon, Luke went to pick up Brad from school and then drove him to the hospital.


    "From now on, you''ll live with your mom. Once the clothes and the other things are packed, I''ll bring


    them to you."


    "Why?" Brad was eating chicken. He gasped and his face was red because it was spicy.


    "Your mom can''t walk and she is ill these days. I''m not at ease without someone looking after her,"


    Luke replied, turning the wheel to the left.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Brad nodded and said, "I''ll take care of Mom!"


    "I have to warn you about one more thing!"


    Luke narrowed his slender eyes and said in a deep voice, "You have to support me this time! Got


    it?"


    "Got it!" Brad answered quickly.


    After hearing Brad''s answer, Luke said with satisfaction, "Actually, it''s good to have you and your


    mom together."


    Brad tilted his head and looked at Luke in confusion.


    ¡öWhat is the benefit of that?''


    "If you stay with your mom, you are like the


    radar I put next to your mom. In other words, you are my spy."


    "I can know what''s going on with Ruben and your mom as soon as possible.


    Besides, you will call me first when your mom is in trouble, then I can help your mom in time just like


    this time."


    Luke had his own thought. He believed that women were easily moved by getting timely help.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Luke said. Brad rubbed his head and asked, "Am I a traitor?"


    "No, you are a spy." Luke said with a smile.


    Luke seemed proud to have Brad as a spy.


    Brad thought it was funny to be called a spy.


    After thinking for a moment, Brad patted Luke''s shoulder and said, "Dad, I can help you with all my


    might, but whether you can be with Mom or not depends on your own efforts. However, I don''t think


    you¡¯re gonna make it."


    Luke immediately narrowed his eyes.


    Brad said quickly, "Dad! Focus on driving! I''ll definitely support you!"


    After parking the car in the parking lot, Luke seemed to think of something. He leaned forward to


    take out a packing box and handed it to Brad. "Take this to your momter."


    "Dad, aren''t you going upstairs?"


    "I have a very important meeting this evening, so I won''t go into the ward. Call m e whenever you


    want something to eat or use. If I can¡¯t answer the phone, then call Brandy." Luke added.


    Brad nodded his head and asked deliberately, "Can I call Mr. Lyall? I have his number on my phone


    too."


    "Do you want to be punished today?" Luke red at Brad and said, "Never call Ruben Lyall, okay?"


    Brad covered his mouth and nodded, "Dad, it''s wrong for you to punish me for something like this!"


    Ignoring Brad¡¯s words, Luke nced at him and asked, "Who should you call?"


    "Brandy." Brad said with a long, trailing voice.


    "Okay.¡± Luke stroked Brad''s head gently and said, "Well, you should go now. I''m gonna go."


    Eileen didn''t want Brad to stay in the hospital, but she had no choice because Brad didn''t want to


    leave.


    She stayed in a suite with a TV and another bed for Brad to sleep on.


    After dinner, Brad sat at the coffee table to d o his homework. When Brad opened his school bag,


    he happened to see the packing box in his school bag. He took it out and gave it to Eileen.


    Eileen stared at it curiously and had no idea what was inside. She thought it was a gift from Brad.


    Brad shook his head and said, "Actually, it''s a gift from Dad."


    After saying that, he returned to the coffee table and continued to do his homework.


    Brad had a lot of homework!


    Eileen did not intend to open the packing box because she would not ept a gift from Luke, but


    she inadvertently saw the word ''photo album'' on the packing box.


    Could it be that Luke sent over a photo album?


    Eileen had nothing to do now and was a bit bored. So she decided to unpack the box after


    hesitating.


    What Luke sent over was exactly photo albums. There were two albums, each of which was very


    thick.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    With intense curiosity, Eileen opened the photo albums. She found that all these photos were taken


    when they were in the canyon.


    She was a little surprised and also astonished when she saw these photos.


    When did he take so many photos?''


    In the beginning, Eileen found many photos of Brad, who was either ying around orughing.


    Some others were taken when he was sshing water or collecting leaves. Brad was smiling so


    wide at that time.


    When turning over this page, Eileen spotted there was a sentence at its bottom,"


    I hope he can always be so happy and smile like this. Luke."


    She recognized that it was indeed Luke''s handwriting.


    His handwriting was just like his character, wild and profound.


    Eileen''s heart seemed to start beating faster. She continued flipping through the album and saw a


    photo of her.


    The photo was taken when she was sitting on a rock after she twisted her ankle. And her eyebrows


    knitted together in pain.


    Luke had teased her, which annoyed her even more. She was then ring at him with a scowl on


    her face.


    As Eileen turned over this page, she found there was a sentence at its bottom too.


    "Before the divorce, she was afraid of expressing herself in front of me. I want


    her to be herself around me without reservation."


    Eileen''s heart couldn''t help but tremble. And she bit her lips slightly.


    Eileen saw more photos as she continued turning over the album, and most of them were taken


    when Luke was carrying Eileen on his back.


    She had never really seen his expression until this moment when looking at these photos.


    His thin lips slightly curled. There was a soft look on his handsome face. It seemed that he was


    beaming all the time.


    Women had always loved gifts from men.


    Even if the gift wasn''t so expensive, women would always love and cherish it a s long as it was


    prepared carefully by men.


    There were many photos of them, in which they had various poses and looks.


    There was even a photo of her when she was tired and yawning on his back.


    At this moment, Eileen found herself really loving these two albums. She loved this gift from him.


    But she only loved the albums!


    In Luke''s house.


    Luke was also flipping through the photos.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    These photos were taken by one of his staff. Luke had told the staff to film them when they were in


    the canyon.


    Luke was deeply touched when he saw the photos of Brad taken by Eileen, and that was why he


    chose to go to the canyon.


    When flipping through these photos, Luke n o longer felt lonely, and he felt happy on such a quiet


    night.


    He had asked Brad to bring over these albums, so Eileen could have seen these photos too.


    Then how will she feel and what looks she will have on her face when she sees these photos?''


    Luke was so curious that he couldn''t help imagining it, but he couldn''t picture her look and response


    at this time.


    He thought that she would be happy!


    He smiled and felt that his world became bright.


    The next day, Luke did not go to thepany. Instead, he put on casual clothes and drove to the


    hospital.


    When he got to the hospital ward only to find Eileen''s ward was empty.


    The caregiver who came to clean the room told him that the patient had been discharged.


    When Luke heard this, his face hardened immediately.


    Why hadn''t he received a call from Brad? Why hadn''t they told him that Eileen had been


    discharged?


    Without staying there any longer, Luke returned to his car and drove fast toward the apartment.


    As soon as he drove to the front of Eileen¡¯s apartment, he spotted that a man¡¯s car was parked


    there.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Luke was so angry that he lifted his foot and directly kicked the tires.


    However, he was no match for the tires. The tires didn¡¯t move at all but his toes hurt. He couldn''t


    hold his anger and cursed, "Damn it!"


    He strode up the stairs.


    The room door was opened by Brad.


    As soon as he saw his father, Brad scratched his head and exined the situation to him, "When I


    woke up, I was already home. I don''t know anything.¡±


    Luke raised his eyebrows and walked into the room.


    Eileen sat on the bed. Ruben gave her a ss of water and put away her luggage.


    With anger in his chest, Luck felt extremely ufortable.


    Especially the moment he saw Ruben, he couldn''t hold his anger, "Why didn''t you tell me that you


    were discharged from the hospital?"


    Eileen looked up at him. "Why should I tell you?"


    "Then why did you tell him?" Luke pointed at Ruben.


    "That seems to be my freedom. I have no obligation to report it to you."


    Hearing this, Luke became furious. He asked again, "Why did you tell him about the discharge?


    Why not me?" "You have to tell me the reason."


    Eileen stared at him, and her eyes were clear.


    "Of course!"


    Luke couldn''t stand such a result.


    "Well, let me tell you, I promised to date Ruben this morning. Now he is my boyfriend, and you are


    nothing to me. Are you satisfied with this reason?"


    Staring at him, Eileen said word by word.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Luke was shocked and his eyes dulled.


    He thought that after the incidents in the canyon andst night, everything was heading in a good


    direction.


    But he didn''t expect that it would be a head-on blow!


    His entire body was burning, and he felt ufortable all over his body. He directly said to Ruben,


    "I want to talk to her alone."


    "Yes, but there is a time limit. She is my girlfriend now, and you have feelings for her. If you stay


    together for too long, I will feel ufortable."


    "So you only have a very short time. If you can''t finish it, then I won''t let you continue.


    Ruben smiled faintly. Then he took a deep look at Eileen and turned to leave with


    Brad.


    While he was speaking, Luke¡¯s knuckles were creaking.


    If he said another word, Luke¡¯s fist would definitelynd on his face!


    Recently, his emotions were constantly suppressed and restrained.


    If he lost his temper, it would naturally be powerful. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to withstand it


    at all!


    Therefore, it was best for Ruben not to say another word, otherwise the consequences would be


    unimaginable!


    The room became quiet.


    Luke stood there without saying a word.


    If he hadn''t been standing opposite her, Eileen would have thought that she was the only one in the


    room. His breath was too light, and she couldn''t feel it sometime.


    Eileen didn''t like such a situation.


    If he lost his temper, she could remain calm. However, he was so quiet and silent that she couldn''t


    figure out what he was thinking.


    She was a little flustered and a little confused.


    However, this feeling did notst long and dissipated in a moment.


    Faced with him, she needn''t panic.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Thinking about it this way, Eileen calmed down.


    She sat upright and looked up at him quietly.


    Suddenly, without warning, Luke said, "Did you get what I asked Brad to bring to youst night?"


    Hearing this, Eileen froze.


    She hadn''t expected him to say this at all. After she had frozen, she nodded.


    "Have you seen all the photos?" Luke added.


    She said yes in a low voice to show that she had seen them all.


    "Do the photos make you feel anything?"


    Eileen''s drooping eyes glittered slightly, and she said something against her will calmly and


    indifferently, "No."


    Luke was breathing fast and his chest was heaving up and down. His face was dark, like a dark


    cloud. He looked very sullen.


    "I have answered all your questions. If there is nothing else, please leave," Without looking at him


    again, Eileen picked up her ss and sipped the water.


    His temperament was too wild, sharp andpelling.


    She could no longer be in the same ce with him. It was too depressing for her.


    Compared with his aura, she must be no match for him.


    However, Luke was very persistent at this time. He stared at her lovingly and said," Are you sure


    you can''t feel my love? Aren''t you touched at all?¡±


    When he prepared the present for her, he was strangely moved. It was a strange and wonderful


    feeling.


    Perhaps she didn''t know how he felt when he prepared the present.


    This time, Eileen avoided his eyes. She no longer looked at him but looked directly at the window


    and answered coldly, "No."


    Luke felt so upset that he breathed fast.


    Suddenly the atmosphere in the room was very cold.


    Luke raised his long legs, strode over and stood in front of her, looking down at her.


    Eileen could feel him approaching her because his breath was on top of her head, and she could


    feel the warmth of his breath on her scalp.


    Then Luke squatted down and put his hands firmly on her shoulders. He asked," Tell me. Are you


    sure you don''t feel anything?"


    "I¡¯ve already told you the answer. There is n o need for you to ask again."


    Eileen didn''t look him in the eye as she said this.


    "But I don''t believe it. Look me in the eye and tell me. Are you sure you don''t feel anything?"


    Eileen said, "You''re really annoying. I''ve told you that a million times. No, I don''t feel anything. Even


    though you are not tired of i t, I think that it is annoying."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "In addition, you don''t love me. It''s just that I built my life around you before, and you were used to


    it. Now all of a sudden, I''m cold to you, and you can¡¯t adapt to it."


    "So the habit is a terrible thing."


    "Besides, you have always been domineering and possessive. When you see another man chasing


    me, you can''t help but want to get back what belonged to you before.¡±


    "Luke, I''m a person, not a thing."


    "You love Zora, not me. And do you fully understand that whether you love me or just want to


    possess me?"


    Luke''s face was dark, as if his face was coated in dusty dust. His hands on her shoulders were


    loosening gradually.


    At that moment, the door of Eileen''s apartment was opened.


    Ruben walked in with Brad and said," Haven''t you finished talking yet? Brad and I were kind of


    bored hanging out." "It has been finished," Eileen made a quick excuse and said.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    "You said that you wanted to have a burger when you were in the hospital, so I and Brad bought it


    for you. Have a try before it gets cold".


    Ruben came up to Eileen and intentionally pushed Luke away with his shoulders.


    Being hit violently on the shoulders, Luke subconsciously moved aside, standing here and staring at


    them.


    Luke was so furious. Nobody would feelfortable under such a gaze.


    "Aren''t you gonna leave, Mr. Bennington? You seem to bete for work. Are you still expecting me


    to walk you out?" said Ruben as if he was the host.


    However, Luke was very grumpy and didn''t give it a shit. He said to Ruben in a cold voice, "Don''t


    behave like this before me; otherwise, you shall be responsible for any consequence."


    Ruben shrugged and carelessly smiled, "Is there anyone saying that you are ill-bred?"


    After hearing that, Eileen immediately looked at Luke whose face was extremely cold just as she


    had expected.


    However, when Eileen thought Luke would lose his temper, he lightly patted Ruben''s chest and


    made a cold smile.


    "Many people have said that, but I don''t care. I have always been ill-bred, so you''d better not piss


    me off."


    Luke lost his parents when he was young, and he was bad-tempered at that time.


    He was called a viin for being irritable and grumpy.


    Also, he always fought with other kids. During the fight, he was as fiercest as a lion.


    Naturally, other kids'' parents thought Luke was ill-bred because he lost his own parents. This was


    what Eileen heard from Merlin.


    Ruben obviously reached Luke''s bottom line. So, she worried so much that Luke would lose his


    temper.


    Suddenly, Brad gently pulled Luke''s sleeve and said, "Dad.¡±


    With the lovely voice, the anger emanated from Luke gradually faded away.


    While he was repressing his emotion, he got a call from his assistant. He picked it u p and then left.


    Ruben was still there in Eileen''s room.


    Suddenly Eileen felt exhausted and said," Ruben, please go back to yourpany. I a m fine."


    "Are you sure?" Ruben was still worried about her.


    Eileen firmly nodded, "Yes. Besides, I got Brad here. I am totally fine and thank you for pretending


    to y the show with me."


    Luke was someone with high self-esteem. He would never go back after all these.


    "My pleasure," Ruben smiled.


    While Ruben left, Eileen went to the bathroom.


    In the room was only Brad. He touched his head, took out his cell phone, and then called his dad.


    Shortly after the call was answered. He said, "Dad."


    Luke was on the verge of losing his temper, which made everybody silent and scared. H e replied,


    "What is it?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I feel very sorry for you. Mom¡¯s heart was won by someone else before I could do anything to


    help."


    To be honest, he was quite sad when seeing his dad walk away like that.


    Luke was less angry, "Huh, it is good that you realized it. Has that man left?"


    "Yes."


    Brad scratched his head and hesitated about something.


    He thought over and said, "Dad, I feel like you got no chance because Mom is truly willing to date


    Mr. Lyall."


    It was silent over the other end of the


    phone.


    Brad licked his lips and tried calling Luke,"


    Dad, are you still there?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Luke responded, "Your mom waited for me for eight years. Now she and Ruben are only dating


    each other. They haven''t got married. I still have the opportunity to win your mom back."


    Brad said, "Then I''ll be a good spy this time. Although Mr. Lyall is very good to me, I still hope you


    can win!"


    Eileen heard Brad talking intermittently in the bathroom.


    When he walked out, she asked, "Who are you talking to?"


    Brad answered that he talked to his ssmate.


    In thepany.


    Luke was in low spirits all day and he didn¡¯t even give a smile.


    But he keptforting himself. As he said t o Brad, Eileen and Ruben hadn''t got married.


    She persisted for eight years in making him love her. How could he easily give up winning her


    back?


    Though heforted himself this way, he still felt disappointed and unhappy.


    Standing up, he took the suit casually and went to the bar.


    The night was getting darker but the nightlife had just begun. Luke didn''t know when he started to


    dislike the noise in the bar. So, he ordered a private room to drink i n.


    Drinking alone was ultimately boring. He drank two bottles, after which he asked a bartender to call


    a driver to take him home.


    This time, Rosaria was waiting outside the gate.


    During the period when Luke did not see her, she was alone and bored, so she found a boyfriend.


    Though the man looked good, he was not good at all.


    Knowing that she had a check, he tried every means to trick her out of the money. She rushed to


    ask for it. But the man didn''t give the money back to her and she almost got beaten.


    She understood this fully!


    There were numerous men in the world but only Luke could treat her so well.


    The car stopped in front of the vi.


    She immediately greeted him in a pitiful and careful tone, "Hi, Luke."


    Luke drank some wine and he couldn''t see clearly.


    Upon finding this, Rosaria quickly ran over to encircle his arm with both hands.


    Though he was a little drunk, he was still conscious. Staring at her fixedly, he narrowed his eyes


    and said, "Follow me."


    Hearing this, Rosaria smiled with joy. She followed him into the vi.


    Luke wanted to test whether he would feel aroused for other women except Eileen.


    Luke sat on the sofa.


    Rosaria immediately poured him a ss of water considerately. "Drink some water."


    Without saying a word, he suddenly stretched out his hand to grab her wrist. He was moving his


    body near hers little by little.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rosaria flushed with shyness but she was a little excited.


    ''He has never touched me before. How...''


    His face was approaching hers little by little. And the distance between him and her was getting


    closer and closer.


    She could smell the masculine scent of him. It smelled nice and charming.


    She was looking forward to and excited about what would happen. Rather, she even couldn''t wait


    for that thing to happen.


    She used to feel scared for Luke, but now she didn''t feel that way anymore.


    It seemed that a woman had to have some bad boyfriends before she could find the best man.


    The distance was getting closer and closer. And she could clearly see his handsome face,


    prominent nose, and charming thin lips.


    It was said that men with thin lips were not affectionate.


    In her opinion, it was not true. Luke was obviously more affectionate than anyone else.


    When the nose tips of the two touched and their lips were about to touch, Luke stopped suddenly.


    He stared at her eyes.


    Rosaria dared not move. Being stared at by him, she felt a little embarrassed and shy.


    ''At this time, why is he still thinking about other things?¡¯

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Sometimes, if a woman became more active, the man would feel aroused more quickly.


    Thinking of this, Rosaria moved forward and raised her head, as she wanted to kiss Luke.


    Just when her lips were going to be pressed on his lips, Luke pushed her away and stood up.


    Rosaria was slightly startled, and she felt a little ufortable.


    Luke was pulling the tie and unbuttoning his shirt. "Go out. Don''te here again."


    Rosaria was stunned, lying still without moving.


    "No matter how much you look like her, you''re still not her. What happened to her has been


    haunting me for many years. The more often I see you, the more annoyed I get. Don''te here in


    the future. Don''t let me see you again!" Luke uttered coldly.


    After Zora''s death, as long as he touched another woman, the woman''s face would be Zora''s


    miserable face in his mind.


    Over time, he lost interest in women.


    Though Luke had no interest in Eileen, she was an exception.


    For the first time, he got drunk and slept with her. Butter, he had sex with her because of hatred!


    It was precisely because of hatred that his mind became clearer, as he was able to see who the


    woman under him was, and he couldpletely forget Zora.


    Rosaria wanted to get closer to him, but was pushed away by him. "I said very clearly. Leave now


    and don''t annoy me!"


    Rosaria didn''t dare to provoke him, so she had to walk out of the vi.


    She couldn''t afford the consequences of infuriating him.


    Luke raised his head, panting heavily.


    As Eileen asked, why did he want to win her back? Was he possessive of her or was there another


    reason?


    Taking a deep breath, Luke exhaled slowly.


    He closed his eyes to calm himself down.


    He needed to know the reason for his abnormality during this period...


    It was quiet, except for the sound of the water and his breathing.


    The water was very cold, but it could make him calm.


    He gradually calmed down and began recalling what had happened recently. Eileen left him and


    spent much time with Ruben. Every time seeing her and Ruben stay together, he got annoyed. He


    seemed t o find out the reason for his abnormality.


    Suddenly, Luke opened his eyes, with his Adam''s apple rolling.


    He found the reason. But it was shocking.


    It turned out that he was attracted by her, and he cared about her...


    He thought about what had happened again. When did he start to care about her? I t should be the


    day when he stood behind the tombstone and heard the words she said to Merlin.


    He was touched by Eileen that night and began to care about her, though he hadn''t loved her...


    Taking a deep breath, he sat up and rubbed his brows with his big hands. But his breathing became


    faster.


    Brad was sitting at the table.


    In the kitchen, Eileen was cooking dinner.


    After thinking about Luke, Brad lowered his head and continued to do his homework.


    The dinner was noodles.


    In the afternoon, Eileen, Ruben, and Brad went to the supermarket to buy a lot of things.


    "Brad wants to eat ham sausages. How about making some?" Ruben asked.


    Eileen nodded and answered, "Okay."


    Ruben helped her and wanted to have a meal, so she had no reason to refuse him.


    She was cooking the noodles while Ruben was cutting the ham sausages into thin slices. Then he


    walked towards Eileen, as h e nned to plunge the slices into the pot.


    Eileen just remembered that she hadn''t cut onion, so she turned around to prepare the onion.


    Unexpectedly, the two bumped into each other, and she fell into his arms.


    The distance between them was very close, and they could smell the fragrance emanating from


    each other.


    Eileen didn¡¯t look at him. She took a step back and turned around to stir the noodles i n the pot.


    Afraid that Ruben said something, she spoke, "Brad seems to be hungry. Let¡¯s speed up."


    Ruben stood up straight and shrugged his shoulders, as if nothing had happened. " Okay."


    After dinner, it was veryte.


    Ruben had to leave, but Eileen did not apany him downstairs.


    After Ruben left, she felt at ease, as she was not as nervous as when he was here.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling a little bored, she looked around the room, and her eyes fell on the two albums. Then she


    took them and began to see the photos. The albums were given by Luke.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    The conversation with Luke reappeared in Eileen''s mind again. ''He is so stubborn and determined!¡¯


    Realizing that she was thinking about Luke, Eileen shook her head and watched the album.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Eileen went to the hospital.


    The doctor said, "Are you ready?"


    Eileen nodded. "Ready."


    Kirsten held Eileen hand tightly.


    "The medicine has already been prescribed. Go to the ward. I''ll treat you


    with chemotherapy medicine shortly."


    "Okay."


    The doctor was afraid that Eileen would vomit, so she let Eileen take antiemetic in advance, and


    then she started the infusion of four drugs.


    At first, Eileen was still a little nervous.


    However, when the needle was propelled into her hand, she became calm.


    Kirsten apanied her all the time.


    By the time the infusion was over, it was noon.


    The minute Eileen and Kirsten walked out o f the hospital, a car stopped beside them." Get into the


    car."


    Eileen looked up.


    It was Ruben.


    "Why are you here?" "I visited a friend at the hospital. What a coincidence. Get into the car. I


    promised to y with Brad today." Ruben said.


    Eileen declined. "No. Thank you."


    "It''s going to rain soon. It¡¯s not easy to hail a taxi, and I just happen to be going to your ce."


    Eileen still wanted to refuse, but Kirsten had already said first, "Thank you."


    "You are wee."


    Eileen and Kirsten got into the car.


    Kirsten''s eyes were like radar, scanning Eileen.


    As expected, after a while, it started to rain heavily.


    Seeing Brad, Ruben said, "I''ve prepared the


    ingredients. Let''s have a barbecue. I said that I would invite you to a big meal yesterday."


    Brad was stunned. "I just said it casually, M r. Lyall."


    ''I just said it casually. Why did Mr. Lyall take it seriously?''


    ''I cannot do so in the future.¡¯


    ''But Mr. Lyall is very scheming. In order to chase my mother, he even uses me!''


    "But I''m not a casual person. Let''s go together."


    Eileen was not in the mood to have a barbecue. "Take Brad there. I won''t go.


    Drive him back early."


    Now that Eileen had cancer, it was not appropriate for her to take Brad by her side.


    Ruben suggested, "Let¡¯s go together."


    Eileen still refused.


    For a time, it was a little embarrassing.


    Kirsten said, "Eileen, let¡¯s go together. Don¡¯t you worry that he alone takes after Brad?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen had to go.


    And Kirsten went together.


    When Brad sat in the car, his phone was vibrating.


    He clicked on it and read the text message. It was from Luke. "What are you doing now?"


    Brad replied, "Mr. Lyall takes me, Mom, and Aunt Kirsten to have a barbecue."


    Luke only woke up after drinking, and he still felt groggy.


    But reading the text message sent by Brad, he immediately became sober and cursed under his


    breath.


    ''It is raining so heavily. Is Eileen not afraid of falling?¡¯


    After thinking about it, he quickly typed out a line of words.


    "You''ve got a task now, my little spy. Stand between them. Don''t let them touch each other. You are


    the shield between them. Do you understand it?"

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    ''I know.¡¯


    Then Brad replied, "We''re going to have a barbecue. No texting!"


    Luke''s improved mood became bad due to Brad¡¯s message.


    ''Brad likes eating so much. Does he still remember the task that I gave to him?¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Luke became. In a rage, he threw his suit pants to the


    ground and rubbed his hair with his hands. Cursing under his breath, h e entered the bathroom.


    After a while, he sent another text message to Brad. "Where are you having the barbecue?"


    Brad replied, "Dad, don¡¯te here. I¡¯ll be a traitor if youe. How should I exin to Mom and


    Mr. Lyall? I''m embarrassed! How abouting here after we finish the barbecue?"


    Luke flipped out. He sent a long message to Brad, who gave him the address in the end.


    Luke asked Brandy to find a set of barbecue tools and then drove to where Brad and Eileen stayed.


    Luke galloped all the way to the destination.


    As expected, Ruben, Eileen, Brad and Kirsten were grilling meat.


    Brad was happily eating the roasted mutton.


    As soon as Brad saw Luke, Brad quickly turned his head away to shun Luke.


    The expression on Brad''s face seemed to indicate "I didn''t ask Dad toe here.¡¯¡¯


    Eileen was surprised. ''How can we meet Luke in such a ce?''


    Ruben smiled lightly and turned the meat.


    Luke nced at Eileen and then looked at Brad. "Brad, you said that you wanted to eat the meat


    grilled by me. Come here. I''ll roast it for you now. Do you want to eat roastedmb or roasted fish?"


    Brad wiped the oil from the corner of his mouth, unwilling to move.


    ''Dad is talking nonsense. When did I say I wanted to eat roasted fish?''


    Hearing this, Eileen looked at Brad, who was sitting on the stone.


    Brad rubbed his head and smiled. "I said it before." "Come here."


    Luke fiddled with his tools and signaled for Brad toe to him.


    Brad had no choice but to walk towards Luke. Then he sat down beside Luke. "Dad, why are you


    here?"


    "If I don¡¯te, will you be useful?"


    Luke nced at him, and then his eyes fell on Eileen. But he was speaking to Brad. " What did you


    all do just now?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We had a barbecue. Mom and Mr. Lyall were responsible for roasting meat, and I just ate."


    While speaking, Brad stuck out his round belly. "I¡¯m already full."


    Hearing this, Luke took another look at him and snorted coldly. "You really are useless!"


    Luke had never roasted meat before.


    Looking at the tools ced in front of him, he was at a loss.


    Brad just squatted beside him. When he saw that Luke hadn''t done anything for a while, he asked,


    "Dad, can you set up the tools?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t. I''m full anyway."


    As a man, the most unbearable thing was doubted by others.


    Now Luke¡¯s ability was questioned by his son. This waspletely detrimental to the dignity of a


    man!


    "Who told you that?"

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Then he walked towards the car.


    These barbecue tools were brand new.


    Luke thought that when Brandy put these tools in the trunk, he should also put the instructions in it.


    Seeing Luke walking to the car, Brad followed him and watched Luke rummaging around in the


    trunk.


    Luke turned the entire trunk upside down but he could not find the instructions.


    Under Brad''s gaze, Luke pressed his lips and called Brandy in a bad mood. "Where are the


    instructions for the barbecue tools? Didn''t you put them together?"


    When he heard these words, Brandy found that there was something wrong. He hurriedly said, "Mr.


    Bennington, Dan is right here now. I''ll ask him to go over. He is not only proficient in using barbecue


    tools, but also knows how to barbecue meat well. The meat barbecued by him is very delicious. It is


    crispy on the outside and tender on the inside."


    Before he finished praising Dan, Luke shouted again.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t say so much nonsense! Find out the instructions and then read me word by word!"


    Hearing this, Brandy suddenly stopped talking, as he hurriedly searched for the instructions.


    Then, there was such a scene.


    Squatting on the ground, Luke was trying assembling the barbecue tools. Brad held the phone and


    ced it next to Luke''s ear. Brandy was reading Luke the instructions word by word.


    Looking at the heap of tools, Luke felt a little bit helpless.


    Brad had a sore arm, as he held the phone for a long time. He licked his lips and asked, "Dad, don''t


    you start assembling the tools?


    As if he didn''t hear Brad''s words, Luke was still staring at the heap of tools.


    Feeling a little bit anxious and helpless, Brad rushed Luke again. "Dad, Mr. Lyall knows how to


    assemble the tools. Wait a minute, I''ll ask him to help us."


    Brad was about to run towards Ruben when Luke grabbed him by the cor.


    "What are you going to do! Squat here


    quietly!"


    Brad knew that Luke didn''t want to see Ruben be better than him.


    In fact, men all wanted being admired.


    Luke also knew that it was not appropriate t o squat here and stare at the tools all the time.


    Brad was scratching his head when Luke finally started to assemble the tools.


    On the other side, Eileen looked at Luke and Brad inadvertently. They were squatting on the ground


    and staring at the barbecue tools in a daze.


    Eileen almost couldn''t associate present Luke with past Luke.


    In her eyes, he was not so patient.


    She hadn''t forgotten his mockery and how impatient he was when he stayed with her and Brad. But


    now he was not the same as before!


    Squatting on the ground, he was busy assembling the tools. Brad was also busy handing him


    things. They were so busy and they looked lively.


    She didn''t dare to think about such a situation before.


    In the past, he was so impatient with her and Brad that his patience almost could not be maintained


    for three seconds.


    But he was more patient with Brad than with her.


    Ruben took the te, put the roasted meat o n it, and sprinkled some spices on the meat.


    He passed the te to Eileen and sat beside her. "Try the meat." "Okay." Eileen smiled and picked


    up a skewer of meat. The grilled meat indeed tasted good and the meat was fresh. She praised, "It


    tastes very good!"


    Ruben smiled lightly, feeling somewhat proud. "Of course. I''m not good at other things but I''m good


    at barbecuing and camping. Mr. Bennington doesn¡¯t seem to b e in a good mood."


    "He has always had a bad temper. It can even be said that he is very irritable.


    Sometimes when he gets up and can''t find his clothes, he will lose his temper. For example¡ª"


    Feeling that it was very inappropriate to say some words, Eileen stopped talking immediately and


    changed the topic. "Youmunicated with him several times. You should know his personality."


    "One can know a person''s personality from a small thing. Now he can''t assemble the tools. And he


    loses his temper at the heap 0 f tools."


    Ruben raised his chin to point at Luke.


    As expected, when Luke couldn¡¯t link one tool to another, he raised his leg to thump o n the tools.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    ''He''s such a person who has a quick temper. No one can know his personality more clearly than


    me.''


    Then Eileen averted her eyes from Luke and smiled.


    She and Ruben were chatting casually.


    Since they were talking about the interesting things from the past, the atmosphere was not


    embarrassing.


    As time passed, the sky that had been clear began to rain again.


    The rain fell lightly.


    It was impossible to continue with the barbecue, so Ruben began to pack up his


    tools.


    Eileen wanted to help, but Ruben declined." Let me do this."


    So, Eileen could only sit and watch him silently.


    He packed the tools up quickly.


    On this side, Luke and Brad made much effort to install the barbecue tools.


    A smile crossed Luke''s handsome face.


    Brad was also very excited. "Dad, is there half of my credit? I¡¯ve also given my opinion."


    Luke raised his eyebrows, and his mood instantly improved. "Of course!"


    At this moment, Ruben and Eileen came over, but they did not greet Luke. They looked at Brad and


    said, "Brad, I¡¯m going to watch a movie at Mr. Lyall''s ce. Do you want to go together?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Eileen said this, she seemed to nce at Luke.


    Brad nced at his mother, then looked at his father, and spoke, "I''m not going. I''m here to have a


    barbecue with Dad."


    "Okay, don¡¯te to me during this period, as I''m going on a business trip."


    "How long will it take for a business trip?" Luke asked with his eyes narrowed.


    Eileen didn''t reply.


    "Okay, I see." Brad nodded.


    The expression on Luke''s face became angrier and angrier. And his fierce look could almost cut a


    person in half!


    Immediately afterwards, Ruben and Eileen got into the car and left.


    With his chest undting, Luke could see that Ruben did it on purpose!


    There are many ces to go on a date.


    Why did they choose his home?''


    They just don''t want to see me, not to be disturbed by me.''


    Luke felt unhappy and angry. They don''t want to be disturbed, but I just want to disturb them!¡¯


    He picked up the barbecue tools in one hand and threw them into the trunk of the car. Then Luke


    said to Brad. "Let''s go!"


    Brad asked, "Dad, are you not roasting meat? It took us a lot of time to install them. Let''s try them to


    see if they work well!"


    Hearing this, Luke turned around. He stared at Brad and snapped, "The situation i s so urgent, but


    you still want to have a barbecue. How can you be a good spy?"


    "Urgent? Mom just went to Mr. Lyall¡¯s ce to watch a movie. Why is it urgent?" Brad''s felt very


    bewildered.


    "How can you understand things between men and women?"


    Luke frowned tightly. He took a few steps forward, carried Brad in his arms, and walked towards his


    car.


    ''How is it possible for them to just watch a movie?¡¯


    ''If the atmosphere is romantic, they will kiss. How can Brad understand this?''


    In the end, the barbecue tools that Brad and Luke spent much time setting up were not used.


    Inadvertently, Eileen saw Luke¡¯s car. At first, she thought she saw it wrong, but after taking a few


    more nces, she found that it was Luke''s car.


    ¡öWhy does Luke follow us?''


    Eileen didn''t expect that Luke would follow them.


    She frowned.


    Ruben noticed Luke''s car and suggested, "If you are hiding your disease from them, how about


    going to my ce? When they leave, I will drive you back. My ce is quite close to yours."


    Eileen thought about it and agreed.


    She was even thinking about staying at hospital in the future.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    During this period, she couldn¡¯t look after Brad, as she didn''t want Brad to find out about her illness.


    If she lived at home, Luke woulde at any time. And it was likely that her disease was exposed.


    And she intended to banish the thought of remarriage from Luke''s mind.


    Otherwise, Luke would still badger her.


    The car was parked downstairs.


    Luke asked Brad if he had been to Ruben''s house, and Brad nodded.


    Ruben asked, "Which type of films do you prefer? Horror, love, or action?"


    Eileen said that any type was okay.


    In the end, they yed a love film, which was tinged with indescribable freshness. And the pictures


    were also beautiful and refreshing.


    When they watched the most exciting part, the doorbell rang. Ruben walked over and opened the


    door, but there was no one outside.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he walked back and sat on the sofa. "Nobody."


    Then, the doorbell rang a second time, and Ruben opened the door again.


    There was still no one. Then the doorbell rang the third time, fourth time...


    "I think it might be a prank by someone."


    Ruben felt upset. As he was not in the mood to watch a movie, he slumped on the sofa.


    Eileen was thinking.


    ''Could it be Luke and Brad?¡¯


    ''But they will note here for no reason!''


    Being interrupted several times, Ruben walked over and silenced the doorbell.


    The room finally regained quietness, and they two were immersed in the film again.


    However, they were interrupted shortly.


    The fire siren sounded.


    Eileen was stunned at first and then reacted immediately. "Is there a fire? Let¡¯s g o out first!"


    Ruben quickly switched off the power and led Eileen out of the apartment.


    A lot of residents gathered in the garden downstairs of the building. They all ran out of their


    apartments after hearing the


    warning sound, some of whom didn''t even wear their tops.


    "Fuck! Where is the fire?" someone cursed.


    "Yeah, the building seems not to be on fire. Could it be that someone deliberately made a prank?"


    "So abominable! How dare someone scare u s during the day?"


    Eileen was also a little frightened. "What exactly is going on?"


    "I''m not very clear. Let''s wait. There should be a result soon." Rubenforted her.


    At this moment, the security guard of the apartment came over and exined," There is no fire.


    After a careful and thorough inspection, there is no fire. We caught the person who deliberately


    pranked. Everyone could go upstairs." "Why did the person make such a prank? The person is so


    sick." People were still cursing.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, several security guards took Luke out.


    Brad was carried by Luke, and he covered his face.


    ¡®It''s so disgraceful.¡¯


    "The person looks like a star. Why does he d o such a thing? Is he really abnormal?"


    "I think so. Why is the boy in his arms covering his face? Was the boy abducted? Where are you


    taking this person?"


    The security guard snorted, covering his face, as he was punched in the face. Then h e answered,


    "Who knows why this person did such a disgusting thing? And his attitude is very bad. We''ll take


    him to the police station."


    Brad simplyy on Luke''s shoulders.


    In contrast, Luke had a calm expression on his face, without the slightest sense of embarrassment.


    His gaze was like a radar, scanning Eileen and Ruben.


    Their clothes are neat and their hair is not messy. Their lips are not swollen or wet.''


    ''Wonderful! Nothing has happened between them.''

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Eileen stared at him, with her brows knitted tightly.


    ''He''s really childish. Why did he touch that thing?''


    She hobbled towards Luke, trying to carry Brad.


    Luke could be brought to the police station, but Brad had better not.


    However, Brad was unwilling to leave Luke and insisted on going to the police station with him. "I''m


    going with Daddy!"


    Eileen failed to persuade Brad not to do so.


    Ruben stretched out his hand and lightly rubbed his forehead. He felt that Luke was


    crazy and unscrupulous!


    In the end, Luke got into the police car with Brad in his arms, and they were taken away.


    Eileen was not in the mood to stay in Ruben''s apartment, so she said, "I''ll go home first."


    Ruben answered, "Okay."


    Afterwards, he drove her home.


    Sitting in the car, Rubenined, "Luke did those things on purpose. He pressed the doorbell


    and then activated the fire rm. He was intentionally bothering us!"


    Eileen didn''t speak, as she didn''t know what to say


    "But to tell the truth, he is childish!"


    Ruben said, shaking his head with a bitter smile.


    "It seems that he likes you. He likes you a lot. Otherwise, he would not have done such things."


    "Perhaps."


    Eileen wanted to shun such a topic, as she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "But it has nothing to do with me."


    Nodding knowingly, Ruben did not speak and drove silently.


    Eileen was not worried about Brad, because Luke had a high status in Lanechett and he would


    definitely protect Brad.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the police station.


    Luke didn''t realize his mistake. Instead, he sat on the chair, with Brad in his arms. " Are you thirsty?"


    It was the first time for Brad toe to the police station, and he was a little scared.


    Though he felt thirsty, he didn''t dare to speak. So, he just shook his head andy his head in Luke''s


    arms.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. Dad is here." Luke said to a policewoman. "Pour a ss of water."


    The policewoman looked at Luke angrily and knocked on the table. "Be serious! You are a suspect


    now."


    The security guards nodded in agreement." It''s he who beat us!"


    Luke didn''t intend to waste time, so he asked, "Who is your superior?"


    "Why do you mention my superior?"


    The policewoman looked at him with dissatisfaction.


    This man is so arrogant even when he stays in the police station!''


    Ignoring her, Luke made a call. Within two o r three minutes, an officer came and showed great


    respect towards Luke.


    The officer seemed to be in a high position, as the policewoman looked at him in awe.


    "Mr. Bennington, why are you here?"


    "Well, just now I..." He frowned and looked at the security guards. "What''s the name of the


    residential unit?"


    The security guard replied instinctively. " Looharo Unit."


    "Well, I identally touched the fire rm i n Looharo Unit and was brought here on a charge."


    Luke said casually, "My son is thirsty. Is there any water?"


    The police officer immediately cast a tacit nce at the policewoman, signaling for her to pour water


    quickly.


    "You must have touched it identally. Okay, that''s it. Who will touch a fire rm for no reason?


    Just leave the thing to us, and you can leave."


    Brad held the water ss, feeling that his father was amazing.


    Now, he didn¡¯t feel ashamed!


    "Mr. Bennington, you can leave now." the policewoman said.


    Luke stood up. But as if thinking of something, he sat down again. "I can''t leave without bail..."


    The officer was stunned and then said," You can go!"


    "How can I go without bail?"

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Luke was leaning back in the chair.


    "Officer, you''re not responsible for themunity. What if I''m a criminal?


    Wouldn''t it be imprudent for you to just let me go? You should release me on bail!"


    The officer didn''t know what Luke was up t o.


    Luke could leave right away. Why did he insist on posting bail?


    On the other side...


    Eileen was boiling a pot of coffee.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She picked up the phone. It was a strange


    number. Her eyebrows furrowed and she asked, "Hello?"


    "Is that Luke Bennington''s ex-wife? Pleasee to the police station on Advance Road to post bail


    for Mr. Bennington."


    Eileen was stunned. She was out of speech.


    With Luke''s background, would he need bail to be released?


    While she was lost in thought, Brad''s childish voice sounded, "Mom."


    "Brad."


    Immediately, she snapped back to her senses.


    "Mom, pleasee to the police station and bail me and dad out. Otherwise, we can¡¯t leave. I''m so


    thirsty. There''s no water i n here."


    Brad''s voice was weak with a touch of


    misery.


    "Didn''t your dad ask for a cup of water for you?"


    "He did. But the officer wouldn''t give us. There was only ady at the police station. She didn''t know


    dad. She wouldn''t let us go.


    Brad''s voice grew more miserable.


    Eileen got worried. She couldn''t listen to Brad any longer. She told Brad to wait for her. Then she


    hung up the phone. She ran downstairs and hailed a cab.


    On the way, Eileen figured Luke would be concerned about his reputation, so he didn¡¯t ask his


    assistant to post bail and that was why Brad called her.


    At the police station...


    The policewoman''s eyes nted.


    When the little boy called his mom and said he had no water, he had a drink in his hands and was


    sipping it!


    What a strange man and boy!


    Brad was eating cookies, and he looked up a t Luke and said, "Dad, the cookie is yummy.


    Luke watched him, "I''ll ask Brandy to buy some for you when we return home, or we can go to the


    supermarket and buy some when we leave here in a while."


    Eileen rushed to the police station.


    Seeing his mom, Brad immediately wiped the cookie crumbs from the corners of his mouth and on


    his clothes with his little hands. He was choking...


    Luke nced across the table and quickly swept the packet of cookies into the trash.


    His movements were quick.


    Just then, Eileen walked in. She headed straight towards where the two were sitting.


    Brad was eating too quickly. He choked and kept burping.


    Eileen stood next to Brad and gently patted Brad''s back. She frowned, "Did you choke o n


    something or did you get a cold? Why do you keep burping?"


    Something? No.


    Brad was afraid he would give his dad away. He immediately shook his head, "I feel cold."


    Eileen was bending beside Brad, and Luke was standing very close to her.


    He could smell the faint scent from Eileen. His eyes flickered.


    Eileen nced at Luke nonchntly and wondered how he could not leave the police station with


    his status.


    "Officer, can I take them away now?"


    Eileen turned to the policewoman behind her.


    "You need to sign on the paper. Then they can leave." The policewoman pointed to the papers on


    the desk beside them.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen thanked the policewoman. Then she walked toward the desk.


    Eileen walked away. The female officer was still standing there. She clearly heard the conversation


    between Luke and Brad. Brad tugged at Luke''s coat and asked, "Dad, what do we do next?"


    After some thought, Luke narrowed his eyes and answered, "You said you hadn''t eaten anything.


    You''re hungry now."


    When the policewoman heard their conversation, her brows twitched involuntarily.


    She heard them clearly. The little boy just ate too much that he was still burping... But the father told


    him to say he was hungry...


    However, the little boy wiped the corner of his mouth. "Dad, I really can''t eat anything anymore. My


    stomach is about to explode."

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Brad licked his tiny lips. He still had the taste of cookies on his tongue. Then he said, "Mom, I''m


    hungry. I haven''t eaten anything since noon."


    Immediately, Eileen suggested, "You said days ago that you wanted to eat hamburgers. Shall we go


    to the burger shop?"


    Brad touched his nose and asked, "Mom, can we bring dad with us? He doesn''t have any money,


    and he''s also been hungry for a long time."


    "Your dad has a car. He can go back to his house and eat whatever he wants." Eileen answered.


    Luke frowned, and his footsteps grew louder. Brad immediately understood his dad''s signal. The


    little boy looked back at his dad.


    "But I want to go eat with my dad, is that okay?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen didn''t respond.


    In her heart, she really didn''t want to go with Luke.


    "In the past, when mom and dad were still together, I never went to the restaurant with you two.


    Now that you guys are divorced, I''ll have to go to the restaurant with you and Mr. Lyall or go to the


    restaurant alone with daddy..."


    The little boy''s childish voice came to an abrupt end. He did not go on.


    He buried his little head low and kicked his feet around.


    After a while, the little boy looked up. He let go of his mother''s hand, walked to Luke, and said like a


    grown-up, "I''m not hungry anymore. Mom, you go on your date with M r. Lyall. I¡¯ll go home with


    daddy. Daddy, let''s go home."


    The little boy''s words were like a needle pricked in Eileen''s heart.


    Brad was ming her, and he was distancing himself from her!


    Luke''s gaze swept over Eileen unobtrusively.


    He was silent. He took Brad''s hand and walked past Eileen.


    His car was parked outside the police station, and Brad walked over to it and pulled the door open.


    Then he climbed into the front seat, and Luke also got into the car.


    Luke started the car. Seeing Eileen standing still there, he was upset. He looked to Brad, "Your


    tricks don''t seem to work."


    Brad leaned back in the leather seat. He felt confident, "It definitely works!"


    Just as the two were whispering, Luke saw Eileen out of the corner of his eye, looking toward them.


    Luke didn''t respond, while Brad, sitting in the front seat, quickly looked away from his mom and out


    the window.


    Seeing her son act this way, Eileen felt her heart torn apart.


    She didn''t hesitate anymore but headed towards the car.


    Inside the car, Brad was still looking out of the window.


    However, secretly, he made an OK gesture t o Luke under the seat.


    The smile was about to show on the corners of Luke''s mouth. But he pursed his lips, coughed


    lightly, and suppressed theugh.


    Brad was such a sneaky boy!


    At the police station, the policewoman looked at the trash can and saw a pile of packets inside, and


    her eyebrows twitched.


    Three packets of cookies, a packet of ham, a packet of chips, and a bottle of Coke...


    Immediately, she remembered when the little boy was on the phone.


    The little boy was sitting on a chair, holding the phone in his left hand and a drink in his right hand.


    He was eating the cookies with a crisp sound like a little squirrel. The cookie crumbs fell down on


    hisp. But still, he said he was hungry.


    The handsome man seemed rather satisfied with the little boy''s lie. He had a smile on his lips and


    nodded his head repeatedly.


    The policewoman was dumbfounded. What a pair of liars!


    So the saying was quite true, "never let a man look after a child!"


    Eventually, Eileen got into the car and sat i n the back seat, while Brad was still looking out the


    window.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Luke was driving, and the corner of his lips was slightly curled up.


    Luke had never liked fast food like burgers.


    In his opinion, fried food was junk food. But today was an exception.


    Eileen didn''t order anything. She asked the waiter to give Brad the menu, "Order whatever you


    want."


    Brad ordered a burger, fries, and fried chicken, all of his favorites.


    Eileen didn''t ask Luke, and the man didn''t seem to care much.


    Soon the food was served. Eileen was making up for Brad. She kept putting the


    food in front of Brad. She didn''t eat anything herself.


    She was in the treatment of stomach cancer. She couldn''t have this fried food.


    Looking at the pile of tes in front of him, Brad was on the verge of tears.


    He had just eaten a lot of snacks at the police station. His stomach was about to explode!


    "Are you pushing too far to please the kid?"


    Seeing the awful look on his son''s face, Luke looked over at Eileen.


    Eileen¡¯s hand holding the fries lurched. She responded to Luke, "Will you stop talking to me?" "Even


    if you want to make your son happy, you don''t need to be so attentive. You keep putting food in front


    of him, are you trying t o choke him?" Luke asked.


    ncing at the food in front of Brad, Eileen stopped.


    "What was the matter with the fire rm?"


    "I identally hit it when Dad and I were going upstairs." Brad blurted out without hesitation.


    In fact, of course, Brad didn''t identally hit it. It was Luke who deliberately pressed the rm. The


    ear-splitting sound freaked Brad out.


    Eileen did not look at Brad but red at Luke, "Do you think I will believe such a reason? Don¡¯t y


    such childish tricks ever. Ruben is now my boyfriend. It''s a normal thing if I go to his ce. Even if


    you interrupted us this time, what about next time?"


    Luke''s face was grim. He was irritated. He


    sneered, a deep mockery in his cold voice," Since when have you be so open?"


    "I¡¯m a single woman, it''s quite normal for m e to go to my boyfriend''s ce, is it?"


    Luke stared straight at her, "You had sex with him?"


    Eileen was furious, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Better not piss me off on this one!" Luke¡¯s chest heaved violently.


    "Psycho!" Eileen cursed in a low voice. She didn''t respond to Luke.


    They were in a restaurant now. She didn''t want to be the center of attention.


    Brad wiped his mouth and asked, "What does it mean to have sex?" "Why do you have so many


    questions? Eat your burger!" Eileen snapped at Brad. It


    was rare. "When we adults are talking, why are you listening to our conversation?"


    Reprimanded by his mom, Brad didn''t say another word. He ate some more fries.


    Then he patted his bulging belly and said h e was full.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them left the restaurant. On the way, Luke drove the car like racing. He sped along. He


    stepped the gas to the bottom the whole time.


    Eileen, who was sitting in the back seat, lost her temper, "Can you drive slower? If you can, Brad


    and I will stay in the car. If you can¡¯t, let us out of the car. That''s three o f us sitting in your car!


    You¡¯re not the only one!"


    Hearing Eileen''s words, Luke was still angry, but he suppressed his temper and slowed down.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Brad fell asleep on the way. He casuallyy down on the seat and fell asleep.


    The car pulled up down Eileen''s apartment building, and she got out of the car herself, not carrying


    Brad with her.


    Luke asked, "You¡¯re not taking Brad?"


    "I have to go on a business trip. I can¡¯t look after brad during this time. Don¡¯t bring him over in these


    days."


    Then Eileen got out of the car.


    But Luke clutched her wrist with one hand.


    In the hallway, Luke confined both of her arms against the wall and pushed his lean thigh between


    her legs. His eyes were so


    dark that they seemed to suck her in.


    "You were right! I did all those childish things! I did them all! So what? It''s your freedom to go out


    with him. And it¡¯s my freedom to do whatever I want. I have no right to restrict you. What right do


    you think you have to question me?"


    There were always people passing by them. Eileen squirmed and struggled," Fine, that''s your


    freedom! I won¡¯t question you anymore! Now let go of me!"


    Staring at her, Luke lifted his firm chin and asked once again, "Did you have sex with him or not?"


    "I never asked you about your rtionships? Who are you to ask me?" Eileen snapped, "It''s none of


    your..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Luke leaned over and suddenly kissed her.


    He kissed her over and over again. He wouldn''t stop!


    Eileen was enraged. She bit his lips.


    She punched and kicked him with all her strength.


    Luke didn''t care about his injured lips. After he had kissed her enough, Luke backed off.


    "You call what I did was childish. What else can I do?"


    "No matter what I said, you would not listen to me! No matter what I asked you, you said I didn¡¯t


    have the right. What else could I do but use such tactics to stop you from being with that man?"


    It was not his usual dominance but had a hint of helplessness.


    "Tell me what else I can do!" His breath was slightly panting. His eyes kept fixed on her, so intense


    they seemed t o look through her soul.


    His eyes were too deep, like whirlpools.


    Eileen averted her head, not looking at him.


    "I''m asking you onest time. Did you have sex with that man or not?" That was what mattered


    most to him!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Eileen didn''t answer him.


    Then Luke leaned in and nibbled on her lips again.


    She suddenly moved her body and mmed him hard.


    Luke was hit unprepared. His body was knocked back and his arm hit the door right on the edge.


    The pain was so horrible that he could not move.


    Eileen was startled. She didn''t move a step.


    She could see his face turn awful, blue and pale. Obviously, she had hit him hard.


    But he didn''t care much about it. He kept staring at her.


    "I''ve never had sex with any woman other than you, neither Zora nor any woman around me. I can


    swear to God! Are you really not going to answer my question?


    "It¡¯s OK. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will keep kissing you. I can wait until you want to tell me the answer. I


    enjoyed it anyway."

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    "No!¡±


    Eileen said through clenched teeth, "Is that enough?"


    "Why are you so upset?"


    Luke caressed her soft cheeks.


    "You''re the only woman I''ve slept with. I can''t ept other women. What about you? As a woman,


    you should keep away from any man who wants to sleep with you.


    Otherwise, you''ll be hurt. Of course, I''m the exception."


    Eileen snorted. "Only those who are not human beings will be the exceptions!" "It doesn''t matter. I


    feel sorry that I haven''t


    been good to you for eight years. Tell me, d o you really have no feelings for me anymore even if I


    kiss you like this?"


    "Will you have feelings for someone who forcibly kisses you?" Eileen asked.


    "Even if you''re reluctant, it can ignite your desire."


    Luke mped a hand on her, pulled out something from his pocket, and put it in her pocket.


    "You always ask me if I''m possessive of you, or domineering and selfish. I''ve thought about it


    carefully and I can answer you now.


    "I''m not possessive of you or still deep in love with Zora.


    "You think I still love her. I thought so too. Yet I''ve never thought about why I always remember the


    moment before she died.


    "Why do I always dream of her being insulted rather than us being together happily? Now I


    understand...


    "That can no longer be called love but deep guilt that has turned into torture for me.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve never mentioned these to anyone else but you. Even Merlin didn''t know it. I said that not


    because I want you to forgive me right now.


    "I just want to remove your prejudice and resentment against me. The man who wanted to kill you at


    that moment was not the real me but a demon!"


    Luke''s voice was calm and deep.


    "You''re special to me. I finally realized I love you, though it''s a littlete. I''m not hopeless anyway.


    "Maybe I¡¯ve fallen in love with you for a


    long time, but I wasn¡¯t aware of it. I¡¯ve burned all Zora''s things in the vi. I can take you there


    whenever you''d like to have a look.


    "I have been receiving treatment from a psychiatrist these days. I''m taking medicine and I want to


    return to normal.


    "If I hadn''t caught you, you wouldn''t have listened to me saying so much. I deserve it, but I''ll try my


    best to win back your heart, and don''t sleep with other men..."


    Hearing thest sentence, Eileen struggled to suppress her anger.


    She was eager to kick him!


    What the fuck did he say!


    "Good night."


    Luke shook his painful arm, walking downstairs.


    "You met me when you were young, but I let you down. I think that won¡¯t happen again. Because of


    my mistakes, I realize how important you are to me. I''ll treasure you..."


    Eileen was somewhat touched but still chose to give up.


    Shey down on the bed.


    Suddenly, a wave of nausea swept over her.


    She ran to the bathroom but vomited nothing.


    Then she got goosebumps. Her stomach heaved violently, while she couldn¡¯t throw up anything.


    After suffering for two hours, she was exhausted, lying on the bed. Her stomach was very upset, but


    she could only curl up into a ball.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Eileen had never known that chemo was such a torment.


    She became very sensitive to smells, wanting to vomit when she smelled anything. Her limbs were


    weak. It was difficult for her to stand.


    She woke up at 3:00 am.


    When she went to the toilet, she was surprised to find her urine pink.


    She quickly took another pill and got an hour to rx after the medicine took effect. She hurried to


    catch up on her sleep.


    Finally, the day broke.


    As soon as it was light, she went to the


    hospital.


    In this condition, it was too hard for her to stay at home alone. She felt it would be better to stay in


    the hospital.


    Kirsten came.


    Seeing her pale face, she asked anxiously," Are you okay?"


    Eileen nodded. "I feel much better thanst night."


    "That¡¯s good."


    Kirsten was relieved. "Who was the man at the barbecue that day?"


    "Ruben, my colleague."


    "He¡¯s interested in you. Anyone can see that."


    Eileen didn''t deny it but said, "I already rejected him."


    Kirsten was stunned. "But why?¡±


    "I have cancer. I don''t even know how long I can live. Why should I agree to be with him?"


    Kirsten answered, "Why are you so stupid? Because you don''t know when you will die, you have to


    seize the chance to enjoy love. Don''t make yourself regret it."


    Eileen asked, "Do you think it''s fair to him?"


    Kirsten didn''t say anything.


    Eileen continued, "I don''t want a rtionship now. After all, even living is difficult for me."


    "Bah!"


    Kirsten scolded her, "What are you talking about? The chemo will be sessful, and you can live to


    be a hundred."


    After that, Eileen stayed in the hospital and received treatment.


    In the meantime, Luke and Ruben called her many times, but she didn''t answer.


    She read books and knit a sweater, living i n peace and loneliness.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep every night because of the severe pain but had to endure it.


    On the eighteenth day, her hair fell out violently. She lost a lot of hair.


    Kirsten was distressed. "Why is it falling out so badly?¡±


    Eileen looked at herself in the mirror.


    She used to have a good head of bright hair. Now, only half of it was left.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She picked up her bag.


    Kirsten asked, "Where are you going?"


    "The barbershop."


    Hearing this, Kirsten hurriedly followed.


    There was a barbershop near the hospital.


    As soon as Eileen came in, the barber greeted her enthusiastically, "Would you like to dye or perm


    your hair?"


    Eileen said evenly, "Cut it."


    "You have beautiful long hair. Why do you want to cut it? You can dye it brown and have a perm. It


    will be great!" the barber tried hard to sell his service.


    "Thank you, but I don''t need it. Just shave i t."


    The barber froze.


    He had rarely seen a female customer who wanted her hair shaved.


    "Can''t you? Then I''ll find another shop."


    The barber hurriedly said, "Yes."


    Sitting in front of the mirror, Eileen looked at her shoulder-length hair and took a picture of herself.


    She would keep it as a souvenir.


    A few minutester, all her hair had been shaved.


    Kirsten handed over the hat. "I just bought i t."


    "Thanks."


    Eileen put it on.


    Kirsten said, "Very handsome. You can also wear all kinds of wigs and change styles.¡±

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Eileen smiled.


    Kirsten was afraid that she would be sad, saying excitedly, "Let¡¯s go and buy a wig right now."


    Eileen didn¡¯t want to go but was dragged to the wig store.


    Three wigs were chosen and paid for by Kirsten.


    Just as they came out of the wig store, Eileen¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Brandy.


    After a moment of hesitation, she picked it up.


    "Mom, where are you?" Brad''s voice came


    over.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "Dad had a car ident. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Eileen raised her eyebrows. "A car ident?"


    "Yes, it''s very serious. Dad has been in the hospital for three days. I asked Brandy to take me to


    you. Dad will have an operationter."


    Was it so serious?


    Eileen thought for a while before asking," Which hospital?"


    Brad answered her truthfully.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be there in a moment."


    Kirsten said, "Leave that bastard alone! He had a car ident, and so what?"


    Eileen replied, "He has no other family. I''m going to apany Brad, but not him. I''ll b e back in


    half an hour. Don''t worry."


    Rushing to the hospital, Eileen called Brad.


    Brad came down. "Dad just entered the operating room."


    Eileen asked him, "What did the doctor say?


    Brad answered, "The doctor said Dad has to rest for a long time. His injury is a bit serious, but now


    he''s safe."


    Hearing this, Eileen put her mind at rest.


    She was already badly ill. If something happened to Luke, who could take care of Brad?


    "But, Mom, why is your hair so short?" Brad asked.


    Touching her hair, Eileen said softly with a worried look, "I just want a new style. Doesn''t it look


    good?"


    "Of course yes, Mom is always beautiful!¡±


    An hourter, the surgery was over.


    After being told that they could enter the ward, Eileen pushed open the door and walked in.


    She then saw Luke lying on the bed with gauze wrapped around his head.


    He was always grumpy, either blowing up o r sneering. He had never been so quiet.


    However, she hated seeing him like that!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, he was safe!


    After staying for a while, Eileen wanted to leave.


    Brad was reluctant to go. He wanted to stay here with his dad.


    Brandy said, "Ms. Barton, please stay here."


    He was trying to get Eileen and Luke together again.


    Eileen said directly, "My boyfriend is still waiting for me. It''s a little inconvenient. With the caretaker,


    you, and Brad around, he''ll be fine."


    At these words, Brandy was stunned.


    Boyfriend?


    Ms. Barton had a boyfriend?


    Moreover, she came with her boyfriend.


    His boss was so poor!


    Back in the ward, Brad flopped down on the bed, taking an apple and biting it with a cracking sound.


    Luke''s eyes moved. He slowly woke up, asking, "What are you eating? Why do you eat like a little


    hamster? So annoying.¡± "You''re annoying!¡± Brad nced at him. " Big liar!"


    "When did I lie to you?" Luke leaned back o n the bed. "I did have a car ident!"


    "Brandy said you just bruised your head, but you pretended to be seriously injured!"


    Brad red at him. "You made me so worried! If you keep lying like this, I won¡¯t trust you again!"


    "This is a ploy. Where''s your mom? Has shee yet?"


    Brad raised his head. "Yes."


    Luke''s face lit up.


    "But she has left! Who do you think bought these apples? She came with Mr. Lyall." Luke''s face


    quickly darkened. He was burning with anger.


    What was the point of his ploy?

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    "The apple is so sweet! Daddy, do you want one?" Brad picked up another apple.


    "You pretended to be asleep, but you really fell asleep. You didn''t even know mom hade!"


    Then Luke grunted, "Your mom is a bad woman. I''m badly injured, but she brought a fancy man to


    piss me off!"


    "What does ''fancy man¡¯ mean?" Brad asked.


    Luke didn''t answer him.


    Fervent anger raged in his chest. It almost burst out of his chest.


    "Fine. I can look it up on theputer. The teacher told me before I could search


    everything on theputer."


    Luke''s face was dark the whole time.


    He was afraid that if Brad looked up the phrase "fancy men" on theputer, what i f any erotic


    image jumped out.


    ncing at the red apple in Brad''s little hands, Luke felt his eyes sting. He snapped, "Throw the


    apple out!"


    Brad shook his head, "No! The apple is sweet."


    Luke immediately exploded with rage. He leaped up from the bed, his eyes narrowed. He was


    obviously annoyed, "Your mother brought a fancy man over to piss me off, and you are still eating


    the apple he brought. Are you trying to make me angry too?"


    In the evening...


    Kirsten had left.


    Eileen was sitting on the hospital bed.


    She was not feeling bad today. She didn''t have much reaction to the chemotherapy. She didn''t feel


    as much pain as before.


    At night, Eileen was alone in the ward. The room was quiet and solitary. After a moment of


    hesitation, she picked up her cell phone and called Brad. "Brad, have you had supper?"


    At the time. Brad was eating pizza. He wiped his greasy little mouth, nced at his dad who was


    giving him a gesture on the bed, and shook his head,


    "No."


    Eileen frowned, "Why haven''t you eaten supper thiste?"


    Luke quickly picked up a pen and wrote on a piece of paper.


    In no time, he held up the paper, tapped it, and showed it to Brad.


    Brad nodded his head. He raised his head and read from the paper in a childish voice.


    "Dad is very weak. I¡¯ve been taking care of him. He looks sick and miserable. He can''t eat anything,


    and neither can I!"


    Luke nodded with satisfaction.


    He put down the paper and took a sip of water from the table.


    Brad imitated his father, holding the phone in his left hand and taking a slice of pizza with his right


    and shoving it into his mouth.


    Eileen''s eyebrows were furrowed more tightly. She asked again, "Where¡¯s Brandy?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke wrote another quick line on the paper.


    Brad swallowed the pizza in haste and answered, "It''ste. Dad sent the caretaker and Brandy


    home. He said he didn''t want t o eat or drink anything and that there was no need to keep them


    here. He only had me stay with him."


    Hearing the little boy¡¯s words, Eileen got worried and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Brad went on reading from Luke''s paper," I''m tired, but once I see daddy''s miserable face, I don¡¯t


    feel tired anymore. Who else can look after him but me?"


    "Okay, Mom, I have to go. Daddy wants me t o get him... Uh..."


    Stammering for a moment, Brad whispered, "Dad, what''s thatst word? I can''t read it!"


    The little boy''s voice was low. But Luke was still startled. He tapped Brad lightly on the head, his lips


    ttened, and whispered," Thermometer!"


    "Oh, yeah, Daddy wants the thermometer. I have to go!" Brad hung up the phone abruptly.


    "I forgot I was lying to Mom earlier. But she must not have heard me. Don''t worry!"


    It was like the saying that one never knew well enough about his teammates, they might offer a


    hand or a push.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Luke grabbed a tissue and wiped Brad''s greasy little mouth, frowning. "Don''t eat such greasy things


    at night. Ask Brandy to buy you some porridge."


    Brad nodded, packed the pizza box away, and ran out of the ward to find Brandy.


    Eileen didn¡¯t sleep, thinking about what Brad said just now. She felt ufortable and upset.


    Luke lost his parents as a boy. His grandfather passed away after he got married. His sister also


    died. Brad was the only family he had!


    Perhaps he usually didn''t feel lonely or sad, but now he was lying alone on the hospital


    bed. Was he also thinking about histe rtives?


    She was an orphan and almost grew up on her own. She could understand his situation.


    After Merlin died, she had seen him sitting in the living room all night for several days.


    He didn¡¯t even close his eyes. Hisst family had left him forever.


    Brad was so young. How could he stay in the hospital alone?


    Since she felt well today, she decided to go t o the hospital and apany Brad tonight.


    She stood up, took her coat, and went out of the apartment.


    As Brad saw Eileen downstairs at the hospital, he ran over in surprise. "Mom, howe you''re


    here?"


    "What are you doing here at this hour?"


    Eileen looked serious. There were many cars here, while he was standing alone in front of the


    hospital.


    Brad blinked, saying, "I''m afraid Dad will b e hungry, so I''m buying porridge for him!"


    Eileen sighed softly. "I''ll go and buy it. Hurry back to the ward."


    Fortunately, she came over. Otherwise, this little boy had to run back and forth.


    Brad nodded and walked towards the hospital. After returning to the ward, he truthfully told Luke


    what had just happened.


    Luke called Brandy, put the wine sses away, and cleaned up the junk food that Brad ate. The red


    wine bottles were thrown outside the ward.


    Luke messed up his hair and the hospital gown.


    He theny in bed, pretending to be weak.


    Brad was dumbfounded with his mouth agape. His dad was so awesome!


    Luke sniffed and found the smell of pizza i n the room.


    He immediately opened the window to circte the air and get the smell out of the room.


    Brad ran to the window, leaned forward, and looked down. He then turned around and said, "Mom is


    coming up."


    Luke quicklyy in bed, squinting. He looked haggard and listless.


    He seemed pitiful with the stubble on his chin that he had no time to shave.


    When Eileen pushed open the door and came in, she saw Brad sitting by the bed.


    He was considerately tucking Luke in.


    Her heart ached as she saw this.


    The poor little thing!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lowering her voice, she asked softly, "Is he asleep?"


    "Dad just woke up." Brad made way for her, rubbing his eyes. "Mom, I''m sleepy."


    Eileen was distressed, putting down the porridge in her hand. "I''ll take you to rest."


    The ward was a suite, and there was a bed i n the room next door.


    Brad shook his head. "I have to take care of


    Dad. I can hold on.¡±


    Eileen felt sad for him and reassured him,"


    I¡¯ll be outside the ward. Just go to sleep." Brad blinked his stinging eyes and yawned, shaking his


    head.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Luke opened his eyes and his gaze immediately fell on Eileen. Staring deeply a t her, Luke said in a


    hoarse voice, "You''re here." He actually felt happy deep down inside.


    Eileen replied coldly, "Don''t think that I am here for you. Ie over because I''m worried about


    Brad."


    "And another reason, I heard that you had a car ident this time because you failed to turn the


    steering wheel in time due to your injured arm."


    "The injury on your arm was caused by me, which means that your car ident is partially my


    fault."


    Luke felt very sad. His expression hardened instantly. He couldn''t help clutching the quilt tightly.


    "You came here just for Brad?¡±


    Eileen asked coldly, "Who else do you think I came here for?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t care about me at all?" Staring at her back, Luke asked in a low voice.


    "Why should I care?"


    Eileen looked at him and then lowered her eyes, "I can''t think of a reason!"


    When Luke heard these words, his body stiffened as ice.


    Eileen was sitting beside Luke. The expression on her face remained cold.


    Luke''s brows were knitted. He felt sad and painful. He then clutched Eileen by the wrist.


    He red at Eileen fiercely and coldly and then shook off her hand violently, "I survived the car


    ident. Now that you''ve seen that I am okay, there''s no need for you to feel guilty. Just leave!"


    By the end, it seemed that he was roaring i n a low voice.


    Eileen could barely stand steadily because of her leg. Being thrown by Luke like that, she lost her


    bnce and almost fell.


    Fortunately, she held herself up by reaching out to the wall in time and did not fall to the ground.


    Luke gasped heavily with his chest rising and falling violently.


    He did yact, but she indeed hurt him enough.


    Eileen raised her head to look at him. Without saying anything, she tried to maintain her bnce


    and stand upright.


    After a while, she turned around and headed toward the door of the ward.


    Hearing Eileen''s footsteps, Luke raised his head instantly, only to find that Eileen was leaving.


    He felt irritated. It seemed an indescribable fire was burning in his chest!


    It felt like his chest was ignited by a match after being poured with diesel fuel. And the fire was


    raging on.


    ''How could she be so indifferent to me?''


    ''I told her to leave and then she left without the slightest hesitation!¡¯


    Luke pulled away from the quilt violently, got out of bed, and tried to stop her.


    Without noticing the object on the ground, h e stepped on it and fell down with a thud.


    What was worse, Luke pressed his injured arm against the ground.


    Luke''s face immediately went pale in pain.


    Hearing the loud sound behind her, Eileen turned her head in surprise and saw that Luke had fallen


    to the ground and his face was white. Luke was staring at her fiercely and his gaze was like that of


    a wolf.


    Seeing this scene, Eileen quickly walked back to him. She tried to help him up by holding his arm.


    "Why did youe back? Aren''t you leaving?" Sitting on the ground, Luke did not move.


    "Didn''t you tell me to leave?" Eileen demanded.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Anger besieged Luke, and his chest felt stifled with pain. "When did you be so obedient?


    When I told you to go, you just leave. But when I asked you toe back, why you are so


    reluctant?"


    Eileen didn''t look up or say anything in response. She wasn''t looking at Luke. She was just trying


    attentively to get him up.


    "I just told you no need to be worried about my injured arm. You could have left then. But now I fell


    to the ground because of you. You''re responsible!"


    Luke gripped Eileen''s arms and would not give her any chance to get away.


    Eileen nced at him, "Since when have


    you be so unreasonable? You chased me and fell to the ground. The responsibility is yours.


    How can I be held responsible?"


    "Try to see if you can leave today!"


    Luke had always been obsessive about cleanliness, but at the moment, he didn''t care about the


    dust on the ground. He held Eileen tightly in his arms.


    "I''m not leaving. Will you stand up?" Eileen squirmed her body and struggled.


    Luke was sitting on the floor and Eileen was standing half bent over, so she was in a higher position


    than Luke. This posture felt awkward and ufortable.


    "You expect me to believe you?"


    Eileen paused and said, "I didn''t intend to leave. I wanted to go downstairs to the supermarket to


    get something. You need a shave." "I won¡¯t believe you!¡± Luke grunted, "You¡¯re so cold and so


    indifferent to me!"


    "Brad is still here. Even if I didn''t care about you, I''d be worried about Brad," Eileen said.


    Then Luke slowly let go of her and got on the bed with Eileen''s help. "I¡¯m hungry. I want some


    soup."


    Eileen put the soup in a bowl and brought it to him.


    Luke''s eyes flickered. "My arm hurts. I can''t hold the bowl."


    Eileen frowned. Then she took the spoon and patiently fed him the soup.


    Luke was pleased to see Eileen so meek as a sheep, and the gloomy mood in his heart dissipated


    instantly. He used the opportunity and asked for more, "I want to have an apple."


    Now he didn''t mind that the apple was brought by Ruben or that it would choke him.


    Eileen cut the apple into small pieces and fed it to Luke. He felt content and he squinted his eyes.


    Clearly, he was in a good mood.


    Eileen was worried that if she left, Brad would be left alone with Luke at night and the kid wouldn¡¯t


    be able to take care of Luke.


    Brad was too young to take care of a patient. So Eileen didn''t leave. She nned to sleep with Brad


    at night.


    During the night, Eileeny in bed holding Brad in her arms.


    Fortunately, her body did not feel any pain.


    Otherwise, she really could not hold on for s o long.


    The wig on her head was not breathable and she felt very ufortable.


    However, she did not dare to take it off.


    These days ahead were holidays, and Brad did not have to go to school.


    Luke did not ask Brandy toe to the hospital to take care of him. If Brad wanted to eat


    something or needed something, he would always call Eileen first.


    Eileen felt better during these days, so she didn''t go back to her hospital. She stayed with Brad.


    Luke was really in good spirits at the moment.


    He had a smile at the corners of his mouth and looked happy.


    Just then, he asked Brad to call Ruben. He told Ruben how happy he was to have Eileen with him.


    He boasted his happiness so much.


    He wished to go and tell Ruben about all these to his face.


    In the evening, Eileen was watching Brad d o his homework. The ward was quiet.


    Luke was reading the newspaper, but his eyes would always nce at them from time to time.


    It was quiet and peaceful. He had enjoyed it after he returned from Santabaca, but he had ruined it


    himself


    Now, he only felt regret.


    He had never been a sentimental man. However, at the moment, he felt sentimental and


    remembered a line from a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    aiAoui

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    "I didn''t cherish her before. If I could be with her again, I would say to her that I love her. I wish we


    could be together forever..."


    Eventually, the phone rang.


    Eileen picked up the phone. It was Ruben. H e asked, "Are you free tomorrow?"


    She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "My mom ising to me tomorrow. She keeps urging me to get married. I helped you before. Can


    you help me?" Ruben asked.


    After freezing for a moment, Eileen said," Well, I''m not convenient, you''d better ask someone else


    for help."


    Ruben said, "Brad said you are in the hospital these days. Can you have dinner with my mom? It


    won''t take a long time."


    Eileen still wanted to refuse him.


    Ruben said, "Please help me."


    She felt so embarrassed that she didn''t refuse him.


    The two of them were talking while Luke was reading his newspaper.


    But he was moving his ears and eavesdropping on their conversation.


    He regretted asking Brad to call and tell Ruben that Eileen took care of him in the hospital.


    ''What a scheming bastard!'' "Alright. Tell me about it when you set a time." Eileen said. She seemed


    to remember something and continued, "By the way, what gift does your mother like?"


    Hearing these words, Luke narrowed his eyes and kept staring at her back.


    After a while, Eileen hung up the phone.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Luke staring at her. He asked, "Are you going to meet his


    parents?"


    Eileen ignored him.


    She didn''t think it was necessary to answer his question.


    "Don''t be with him anymore!" Luke frowned very anxiously, "We can live a happy life, can''t we?


    You¡¯re not disgusted with me these days. I like such kind of life. Brad is also happy. Don''t you like


    it?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him quietly without saying anything.


    Luke suddenly stepped forward, wrapped her small hand in his palm, and said in a hoarse voice, "It


    was my fault before, but I''m correcting it. Please give me a chance! You know that I have a mental


    illness! I treated you badly before just because I had an attack."


    He didn''t mind making himself embarrassing in order to persuade her to b e with him.


    The deeper you loved someone, the humbler you were.


    When a man loved a woman, she would be entitled to hurt him.


    Eileen got rid of him and said, "But I don''t want to be with you anymore. Love won''t stand still and


    wait for me."


    Luke frowned and turned to hug her quickly, "I didn''t know I was wrong before.


    Love won''t wait for me, but I want to chase after it!"


    Eileen suppressed her emotions, remembering what had happened in those eight years.


    Whether he did it on purpose or not, the most important thing was that she couldn''t forget it.


    She could feel his anxiety at this moment, which she had felt in the past.


    At that moment, a nurse pushed open the door to the room and walked in.


    She fiddled with something without looking up and said, "Mr. Bennington, your arm is not seriously


    injured. The ster should be removed. If it continues like this, the wound will worsen."


    Eileen frowned, looked at him, and said angrily, "You lied to me!"


    Luke nced at the nurse fiercely and said to Eileen, "Other than using this method, I don''t know


    how to make youe to see m e!"


    "Luke, you bastard! Do you think it''s funny?"


    She pushed him away angrily and gave him a p, "You regard everyone as clowns. Are you the


    master of the circus?"

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Eileen gave Luke a hard push and then headed towards the door of the ward, without even looking


    back.


    She felt so ridiculous and contemptible!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She still cared so much about Luke like that just now.


    Looking at Luke, Brad let out a sigh.


    He felt pity for his father.


    Luke felt very helpless. There had been a thick wall between Eileen and him. No matter how many


    ways Luke had tried, he still couldn''t break this wall!


    For the next few days, Luke and Brad stayed at the vi.


    Eileen didn''te over to the vi again, nor did she ask him about Brad. It could be seen that she


    was angry with Luke!


    "Dad, even I am abandoned by mom now because of you!" Brad sighed softly.


    "Don''t worry. It''s reasonable that your mom may abandon me, but she will never abandon you. You


    will always be her son, but I am just her ex-husband and mean nothing to her!"


    Luke was gued by a crushing sense of helplessness.


    "That''s why lying never ends well!" Brad added.


    Luke darted a re at Brad, "No one will regard you as a dummy if you stop speaking now!"


    Brad frowned and sighed again, "Oh, well!"


    Luke signed too, "Well."


    In the end, all his endeavors were in vain.


    He didn''t improve his rtionship with Eileen but worsened it instead.


    Eileen had met Ruben''s mother once, who was gentle and elegant.


    Eileen had a pleasant time with Ruben''s mother as there wasn''t any pressure on her. She and


    Ruben were just friends.


    When she said goodbye to Ruben''s mother, i t was already midnight.


    Ruben''s mother was going abroad, so Ruben drove her to the airport.


    Eileen said she would take a taxi back home.


    It was dark. There were only a few stars in the sky.


    And since it was thiste, thest bus wasn¡¯t avable.


    She took a taxi.


    And the driver was pulling forward when a man standing at the side of the road asked for a ride.


    Eileen was unwilling to share the ride. It was she who had taken the taxi first, so she would rather


    pay more money than share the ride with this middle-aged man


    The middle-aged man rubbed his hands, "It was really hard to get a taxi here and I''ve been waiting


    for half an hour. Please share the ride with me, Miss, please!"


    Hearing this, Eileen felt it was embarrassing to refuse him again.


    The driver agreed, so Eileen had no choice but to nod her head.


    The middle-aged man said thank you and seated himself in the back seat.


    She kept edging towards the direction of the car window, intending to keep a distance from the man.


    She hated to get too close to strangers. She felt ufortable with that.


    But at that moment, Eileen found there was a strange smell in the car.


    She frowned in confusion.


    When Eileen was about to say something, she cked out immediately.


    The middle-aged man was shocked and shouted, "Driver, thisdy fainted. Why did she suddenly


    faint? We have to take her to the hospital."


    Upon hearing this, the driver hurriedly pulled over and came to the back seat to check how Eileen


    was.


    Before the driver could look up, he was hit hard on the neck...

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    The driver fainted on the seat immediately afterward.


    The man pulled the driver to the back seat, tied him with a rope, slid into the driver''s seat, and


    started the car.


    The car moved forward very fast.


    When it reached the ce where the surveince couldn''t catch him, the middle -aged man got out


    of the car and swapped its number te for the one he had prepared in advance.


    After that, the car drove off.


    In the room.


    Luke didn''t have the slightest sleepiness.


    He sat up in bed in a fret.


    Brad and he slept in the same bed.


    As he moved, the child who was in a light sleep opened his eyes.


    Brad was confused. "Dad, is it morning?"


    "No. It''s just nine p.m., very early. Go back t o sleep. I''ll drink some water." Luke reached out to pull


    the covers for him.


    Brad nodded obediently, burying his little head into the covers.


    Turning around, Luke went downstairs.


    He went to the water fountain and got a ss of water, standing in front of the window.


    On the opposite side of the Bennington family''s vi was a dense forest.


    In the night, it was deep and ck, like a bottomless whirlpool.


    Sipping the water in the ss, he was sunk in thought.


    He was thinking about Eileen.


    If he had known things would turn out like this, he wouldn''t have divorced her.


    Now he was very regretful.


    He had pursued very few women.


    The only one he had pursued was Zora.


    Thus, he wasn''t experienced in it.


    He didn''t know how to win back a woman''s heart.


    In addition, Eileen was a very stubborn and determined woman.


    He wished her to change her mind!


    However, she didn''t listen to him or respond to what he did. He racked his brains but was at a loss


    about what to do next.


    After drinking a ss of water, Luke stood u p and returned to the bedroom.


    Brad was lying under the covers, propping his head on his little hands. "Dad, I can''t sleep. Why not


    we go to see Mom?"


    This was exactly what Luke wanted to do.


    All he could think about was her. He was not sleepy at all.


    He raised his eyes, answering, "Okay."


    Brad climbed out of the covers, took the clothes on the bed, and put them on.


    Meanwhile, Luke went downstairs to get the car.


    When they arrived at Eileen''s ce, it was already ten o''clock.


    Brad clumped up the stairs and knocked o n the door. "Mom."


    However, no one answered.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After parking the car, Luke went upstairs and asked, "What''s wrong?¡±


    "I''ve been calling and knocking on the door, but Mom didn''t answer." Brad fished out his phone. "Let


    me call Mom!"


    He dialed Eileen''s number, only to find that she had turned off her phone. It was disconnected.


    Brad blinked at him. "Dad, I can''t get through. What should we do?"


    Luke took his hand, led him downstairs to thendlord, and asked for a spare key.


    As they turned back, opening the room door, they saw no one inside!


    Eileen wasn¡¯t here!


    He called her again, still unable to get through. His brow furrowed with worry.


    It was almost midnight, but she was not back yet!


    Had she gone to the cinema with that man again?


    Aftering out of there, that man would ask her to go to his ce.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    They might have a cup of coffee and a leisurely chat.


    The atmosphere was just right, and then...


    The more Luke thought about it, the more fidgety he became.


    He could imagine that man doing that dirty thing in bed with Eileen!


    Luke clenched his teeth and took Brad''s hand, "Let''s go to that man''s apartment."


    He must stop them!


    He had to stop the two of them from doing that dirty thing or he would be driven crazy!


    Brad said, "Wait, wait, Daddy. I have Mr. Lyall¡¯s number. Let me give him a call."


    Luke nodded and stared at Brad solemnly.


    Brad called that number, hung up, and shook his head, "Mr. Lyall said Mummy wasn''t there."


    "I know he''s lying."


    Luke questioned the genuineness of what Ruben said.


    He did not believe Ruben at all.


    "No. Mr. Lyall wouldn''t lie to me."


    Brad shook his head in disapproval, "Mom said she might go on a business trip soon. She may be


    on business, right?"


    Then Luke took Brad into the car.


    He drove wildly to Eileen¡¯spany.


    The employees had all left work.


    Luke doubted Ruben''s words and drove to


    Ruben''s apartment.


    Ruben was taking a shower, and when he heard the doorbell, he casually put on a bathrobe and


    went to open the door.


    However, when Luke saw Ruben''s look, a spurt of anger shed through him, and hended a blow


    on Ruben''s nose.


    Ruben was beaten against the door and felt his nose was bleeding.


    Luke shoved Ruben out of the way and barged into Ruben''s apartment unceremoniously.


    He searched every inch of the apartment, including the bedrooms, bathroom, and kitchen.


    If he could find Eileen there, Ruben would not end well!


    Brad followed Luke and searched every room very closely.


    They found nothing finally!


    Ruben cast a puzzled look at Luke, "Would you care to make a statement, Mr.


    Bennington?"


    "Where''s Eileen?"


    Luke didn''t find Eileen there, which calmed some of his anger.


    "She''s not here. I took my mother to the airport at night, and she left by taxi." Ruben exined.


    Luke gave Ruben a meaningful look.


    "She hasn''t been back to the apartment yet. Do you know if she is close to anyone in the office?"


    Seeing Luke¡¯s anxious expression, Ruben was also a little worried about Eileen.


    Ruben overlooked Luke''s impulse movement just now and began to call Eileen''s colleagues one by


    one.


    Those colleagues all said they had not seen or was not with Eileen.


    Luke frowned and left in a hurry with Brad without apologizing.


    After closing the door, Ruben murmured,'' What a casual and savage man!"


    But he did not hate such people.


    Their mood was on their faces.


    No conspiracy, no trick.


    Even less likely to stab in the back.


    Brad walked behind Luke and looked up," What do we do now, Daddy?"


    "It''s not eleven o''clock yet. Maybe your mom went somewhere else, or to the supermarket. How


    about we wait? If she''s not back by 1:00, I''ll look for her."


    Luke had made up his mind.


    And Brad had to wait with him.


    However, Brad was a child after all.


    He couldn''t help falling asleep at twelve o''clock in the morning.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Luke tucked Brad in and sat on the edge of the bed, waiting.


    He looked at his watch from time to time. A s time went on, he grew more and more impatient.


    ¡ï


    The car reached a remote ce.


    It was surrounded by barren hills and abandoned factories.


    That middle-aged man drugged and tied them to a tree with ropes.


    His phone rang, and he answered, "It''s done! I¡¯m pretty sure they''re all ssy this time. I¡¯ll send


    them to you tomorrow."


    After hanging up, the middle-aged man scrutinized them.


    ''Although there''s something wrong with this woman''s leg, she is young and beautiful. I''ll get a good


    deal on her.''


    ''The driver won''t fetch big money.''


    ''Anyway, it is a good night.''


    This middle-aged man would sell their organs, including liver, kidney, and eyes.


    Actually, this middle-aged man was a number of the gang that sold human organs, and these


    viins used illegitimate means to obtain organs and sold them at high prices.


    They would cleanly dispose of the carcass after removing the organs.


    The process was utterly brutal.


    Eileen was gradually wide awake. When she found she was in a strange environment, a nasty


    feeling popped into her mind.


    Then she found her hands were tied, which proved her intuition correct.


    At the same time, the driver behind Eileen also opened his eyes.


    They exchanged a nce and were aware o f the danger.


    They sat back-to-back and whispered a few words, intending to untie the rope with each other''s


    hands.


    However, when they struggled to untie the ropes, a group of men and the middle-aged man


    intervened to separate them.


    Then, they were then far apart, one tied to the east and the other to the west.


    Their ns fell through, and Eileen''s forehead was bunched in a frown.


    Eileen and the driver were gagged and pinioned.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ''We must be in a wastnd. What should w e do now?''


    ''What on earth do they want to do?''


    There was a table not far from Eileen with a piece of paper on it.


    She went pale the moment she saw it!


    It clearly listed the prices of organs, including kidneys, eyes, and the like.


    Her heart fluttered with fear.


    Only then did she realize what a dangerous situation she was in.


    How were they going to escape from this horrible ce?


    A big box was right in front of them.


    There were all kinds of knives in it.


    The des shone with cold lights in the middle of the night.


    It was 1:00 in the morning, and Eileen wasn''t home yet.


    Luke called his assistant and asked him to find Eileen.


    He called the police and told them to look for Eileen as well. It was faster to track down both groups


    at the same time.


    The police called Luke in two hours.


    They told him Eileen''stest clue was that she had got into a taxi.


    They investigated ording to the license te but found nothing. After all, this was


    not the sort of thing that could be sorted out in a short time.


    Luke was so anxious that he couldn''t wait any longer, so he sent his assistant on.


    After a two-hour investigation, no clues about the license te had been found.


    Luke was always sensitive about such things.


    Eileen couldn''t have disappeared for no reason. There must have been a purpose for those guys to


    take her away.


    But he couldn''t figure out their purpose.


    His sixth sense told him that he must find Eileen as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it might cause dire consequences.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    The assistant, after all, had limited ability i n this aspect, and he really couldn''t find any clues.


    Luke was restless and even agitated.


    At that moment, time was life.


    Every minute they wasted would make Eileen more dangerous.


    Luke wouldn''t rest until he found her.


    He thought for a long time, and then he made a call, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What?"


    The voice on the other side of the phone was deep as if he were still asleep.


    Obviously, it was Kingsley''s voice.


    "Eileen is missing. She was taken away by a taxi. Can you help me find her?"


    Kingsley had more connections in Lanechett than Luke did.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, Kingsley had an advantage over him in finding people.


    Luke had never begged anyone.


    The only person he ever begged was Kingsley.


    "Well, I''ll send some people to find Eileen. You ask your guys to look for her as well. It''ll be more


    efficient if we all do it together. " Kingsley agreed.


    Luke felt a little relieved to have Kingsley''s help. "Thanks for your help," Luke said sincerely.


    Kingsley chuckled and said gently, "Well, I have to say it¡¯s amazing to hear thanks from you. But,


    uh, maybe you should save it until I find something useful."


    More people joined in the search.


    Luke stayed up all night.


    The next morning.


    When Brad woke up, Luke still sat on the edge of the bed, waiting. There were a few cigarette butts


    in the ashtray in front of the bed.


    "Mom hasn''t been found yet? Then will she be in danger?" Brad asked anxiously.


    "No, she won¡¯t. I''ve asked your uncles to find her. We should hear from them soon. I''m supposed to


    be busy today, so I don''t have time for you. You have to go to your Uncle Wright''s house, okay?"


    Brad obeyed, "It is okay. I''ll be good, Daddy. I''ll wait for you and Mummy."


    "Good boy! I promise you I''ll definitely take your mummy back."


    It was hismitment to Brad and himself.


    Brandy sent Brad to Kingsley''s house.


    Still no news. Waiting was agonizing.


    Luke was under enormous pressure every moment.


    After a while, Luke got a call from Kingsley. "We found that the man who got in the car was a


    member of a gang trafficking human organs."


    Luke was just impatient when there was no news, but when the news came, he trembled with fear.


    That news really gave him the creeps!


    Trafficking human organs!


    There was no time to lose.


    Both Luke and Kingsley sent more people t o find Eileen. In this case, they had to find Eileen as


    soon as possible!


    At the abandoned factory.


    The day was breaking.


    Eileen and the driver were unable to move because they were drugged by the middle-aged man.


    A man next to the middle-aged man asked him, "Who do we deal with first?"


    "The driver. He''s old, so it doesn''t matter if we identally ruin his flesh in the process. The best


    should be kept for thest."


    The middle-aged man nned.


    Then they injected the driver with anesthesia.


    The driver was moved to a table that the viins had set up in advance.


    With a knife in the middle-aged man''s hand and a cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth,


    he measured where he should cut on the driver''s body.


    Eileen was taken over by fear and tensed every muscle in her body in apprehension!


    The driver was totally nonresponsive.


    They injected him with so much anesthetic that he didn''t feel pain at all.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    After scrutinizing for a while, the middle-aged man skillfully made a stroke from the driver¡¯s


    abdomen. Blood was pouring into the waves from his abdomen.


    The middle-aged man used to be a physician and performed frequent surgeries.


    Operations like this were a piece of cake for him.


    Eileen¡¯s eyes dted with horror.


    This terrible and bloody scene met her eyes. She was so scared that she shook violently.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t look at the bloody scene!


    It was her turn next!


    It was the first time she had ever seen anyone do such a brutal thing!


    The shock to Eileen''s heart was beyond words...


    She was scared. Really.


    The middle-aged man shed the driver''s flesh with the point of a sharp knife.


    Eileen closed her eyes and trembled all over with fear.


    When she thought of Brad, she bestirred herself.


    Her son Brad was still waiting for her...


    But the scene was so disgusting that she could not look any longer.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    Only in this way could she not feel so bad.


    The smell of blood made her stomach churn, and she almost vomited.


    Eileen took a while to calm down and opened her eyes.


    Facing these violent viins, Eileen repressed her fears,posed herself, and asked, "Do you


    have any water? I¡¯m thirsty."


    The viins were interrupted by her words.


    The middle-aged man with the knife stopped and looked at each other with the other aplices.


    They had caught a lot of people, and most o f them were scared to cry or even faint at the sight of


    such bloody things, but no one had ever asked for water as she did.


    They must say she was really brave! The middle-aged man didn''t stop his movements. The blood


    on the tip of the knife dripped down the de.


    He looked at Eileen in mild surprise," Seriously? Water? You want to drink water? Look, your turn


    wille."


    "I''m really thirsty I''m desperate for water.¡±


    Eileen looked at those viins sincerely and expectantly.


    "I''m just a woman. Could I deceive so many of you? Or are you worried that I''ll fool you?


    The middle-aged man gave a brittleugh," Humph! Don''t be ridiculous. Get her some water!"


    Eileen took the water and swallowed," Thanks.¡±


    The middle-aged man was really surprised by her calm state of mind, "Aren''t you scared?" "You


    think that would help?"


    Eileen looked at him cially, "Even if I''m afraid, you won''t let me go, will you?"


    "That''s true. We''re never gonna let you go!"


    The middle-aged man said with a frown.


    "So, I''m not afraid at all. Luck never favored me. My parents died when I was born.


    Then I was sent to an orphanage, where I grew up in a daze, and to make matters worse, I was a


    cripple. After finishing college, I got married and had a child before I had a job."


    "However, my husband was in love with another woman, so we got divorced. He got custody of my


    son, and I got nothing. Then I ran a stall...¡±

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Eileen sneered, "Who will be more unfortunate than me?"


    These people kept silent and stared at her.


    She said, "I thought that God was fair to everyone. If he took something away from one, he would


    repay one something.


    However, the fact is that he will make one b e more pitiful. When I felt desperate, I even wanted to


    rob or even kill someone. I had n o other choice. I didn''t mind breaking thew as long as I could


    survive."


    "Even God is unfair, let alone thew.


    However, I have a son. He is so small. If I stained my hands with blood, I wouldn''t be able to hug


    him anymore. People think that prisoners are hateful, but most of them are


    forced to break thew. No one is willing to choose a dead end. What about you?" She looked at


    them calmly and added, "We''re all pitiful, aren''t we?"


    She hit the nail on the head.


    If they had any other choice, no one would do that.


    Eileen looked down and clenched her hands that were tied behind her back.


    Her hands turned cyanotic because she clenched her hands forcibly.


    She said that on purpose.


    She was a cripple and couldn''t run fast. What was worse, her hands were tied by them. She could


    do nothing but gain time!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried her best to gain time. She didn''t know if she would be saved. She resigned herself to her


    fate.


    If she was destined to die, no one could save her.


    These people kept silent. They were all pitiful.


    They all had suffered a lot. Someone even spat and cursed.


    They became silent immediately. It was quiet in the factory.


    They stopped cutting the driver. The driver cried out slightly in pain.


    Obviously, what Eileen had said was effective.


    After a while, the middle-aged doctor snorted.


    He stared at Eileen sharply.


    He said, "Do you want to gain time or stir our sympathy to let you off?"


    "Let me tell you, even if we sympathize with you, we won''t let you off. Do you understand?"


    Unexpectedly, he saw through her thoughts in such a short time. She stabilized her emotions and


    said calmly, "I knew it! You are afraid that I will reveal your code. Although I have repeatedly


    promised that I won''t, you don''t believe me.


    "It''s a risk for you to let me off. I don''t expect you to do that. I know you won''t."


    "My phone is in my pocket. Could you please help me take my phone out? My son''s photos are on


    the phone. I want to see his photos. Besides, you can hold my phone in your hand. I won''t touch it.


    Please show some mercy to me. I''m a mother."


    The middle-aged doctor thought about it and winked at a man who was beside him.


    The man walked over and took out Eileen''s phone. As soon as he turned on the phone, i t rang.


    The doctor hit the man¡¯s head with a shoe and cursed, "Idiot! Take the SIM card out!"


    Then all the people fell into silence in the factory.


    Eileen smelled the blood again. The driver cried out in pain more loudly.


    She heard his cry and felt sorry for him.


    She couldn''t save him. She even couldn''t save herself, let alone him.


    On the other side.


    Kingsley''s men had kept an eye on Eileen''s whereabouts all the time.


    As soon as Eileen''s phone was contacted. they captured the signal.


    Hearing the news, Luke said in a deep voice, "Continue to investigate it. Find out where she is!"

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    Luke had been uneasy all the time. He clenched his fists, stood up and sat down again and again


    as if he was taking a training exercise.


    After he repeated for a dozen times, Kingsley walked out and said, "We have got the news."


    Luke rushed to Kingsley and asked excitedly, "Where is she?"


    Kingsley said in a deep voice, "She is in a shabby disused factory in the old industrial areas."


    Luke nodded, "OK, I will go there right away! " He breathed heavily and was about to set off by car


    immediately.


    Kingsley frowned and said, "Do you want to go there alone?"


    Luke said, "Too many people will be eyecatching. Besides, she is in their hands. If I call the police or


    go there with my men, she will be in danger."


    He added, "You know that they are ruthless.


    Kingsley thought about it. He nodded and signaled Luke to go. At least, they should know the


    situation.


    Luke got in his car and drove at full speed.


    He pressed the elerator hard all the time, and the car streaked off down the road.


    ''I need to drive fast, faster!'' ''At this time, I can''t waste any time!'' The bloody scenested for a long


    time. Maybe it was one hour or longer.


    She shed tears and looked at her phone screen. She didn''t have the guts to look at the driver who


    lay on the counter.


    Finally, the middle-aged man said that it was over.


    All the people looked at her.


    She closed her eyes. Then she opened her eyes and said, "I will go there by myself."


    They rolled their eyes and didn¡¯t care about that.


    Anyway, she was in their hands. They could kill her easily!


    She walked toward the counter step by step reluctantly.


    Shey on the counter and closed her eyes. A man looked at the medicine box and said, "Doctor


    Grant, we don''t have enough narcotics."


    The middle-aged doctor, Doctor Grant, started preparing as he said, "It''s OK She is unlucky. She


    still needs to suffer it before she dies."


    They put all the narcotics into the syringe and injected it into her body.


    The narcotic was not enough indeed. She couldn¡¯t feel it clearly.


    On the contrary, she was as lucid as before.


    Doctor Grant held the knife and said," Where should I start this time? I would better start from the


    belly. It went smoothly just now. I feel good today!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He said so as if he was saying that it was sunny today.


    When he lifted her clothes, she bit her lip suddenly.


    She bit her lips with all her might. She even left a red bite on her lip.


    Doctor Grant stroked her belly with the sharp and cold knife. She was terrified.


    When he cut her belly, she curled up in a tight ball in pain immediately.


    She even could feel that something was flowing from her body.


    What was flowing from her body? It was her blood.


    She frowned and thought of her experience sadly.


    ''Will I end up my life like this?''


    At that time, someone said in a low voice," Let go of her!"

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Eileen was familiar with the voice. It was Luke''s voice.


    Maybe it was her illusion. How could Lukee here?


    He even didn''t know that she had been kidnapped, right?


    In the next second, Doctor Grant asked, " Who are you?"


    Luke''s eyes turned red. He clenched his fists tightly and said, "Let go of her!"


    Doctor Grant said, "Who do you think you are? How can I listen to you? You have got t obe kidding!"


    Luke pressed the elerator hard along


    the way and thus his foot still hurt. He said, "What you want is money, right? I can give you the


    money. Let go of her!"


    Doctor Grant arched his eyebrows and nced at Luke. Then he looked at Eileen and asked Luke,


    "What is the rtionship between you two?"


    Without hesitation, Luke said word by word, "She is my wife!"


    Eileen heard the familiar voice clearly.


    She opened her eyes and saw Luke.


    She was surprised. Her eyes turned red.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Doctor Grant said, "But she said that you had got divorced. You''re her ex-husband. I don''t expect


    you to be so loyal. I can let go o f her. Give me 800,000 USD!" 800,000 USD was nothing to Luke.


    He agreed immediately, "OK. I will give you


    800,000 USD. Please let go of her first!"


    Doctor Grant said, "Take it easy. Give me the cheque. After we get the money, we will let go of her."


    Without hesitation, Luke took out the cheque and signed. He threw it to Doctor Grant and said,


    "What else do you want?"


    Doctor Grant looked at the cheque and checked it for a long time. He rolled his eyes and said, "We


    can''t let go of her until w e are safe!"


    Luke became furious. He said, "Let go of her right now! Don''t y tricks in front of me. Otherwise..."


    Doctor Grant said, "Can''t you suppress your anger anymore? You¡¯re the president of the


    Bennington Group. Even if we leave smoothly today, you can catch us easily! We''re not stupid!"


    Luke howled angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense! She is bleeding!"


    Doctor Grant winked at the surrounding people They ran towards Luke and grappled with him.


    Luke was quick and fierce, but there were too many people. He couldn''t defeat them easily.


    Eileen bore the pain from her belly. She gritted her teeth and looked at Luke worriedly.


    Although he was outnumbered, these people were at a disadvantage gradually.


    Doctor Grant became anxious. He didn¡¯t know if Luke had called the police.


    Anyway, they couldn''t stay here any longer. They needed to leave here as soon a s possible. They


    couldn''t waste time here!


    Thinking of that, he took out a gun and aimed at Luke''s leg.


    Hearing the sound, Eileen looked over.


    She saw Doctor Grant pressing the trigger and was shocked.


    She bore the sharp pain and made a sudden dive for Doctor Grant. She shouted,"


    Luke, watch out! He has a gun!"


    Doctor Grant was pushed by Eileen. The shot went astray.


    It shot one of Doctor Grant''spanions'' leg. The man cried out in pain.


    Doctor Grant was furious. He held the knife and red at Eileen. He cursed, "Bitch, go t o hell!"


    He brandished the knife at her heart.


    Eileen¡¯s heart beat fast. She closed her eyes anxiously and waited for the pain.


    She waited for a while, but she didn''t feel the pain she had expected. She heard Doctor Grant


    yowling.


    She opened her eyes in surprise and saw Luke standing in front of her. Doctor Grant was punched


    by Luke and thrown to the ground


    She looked at Luke happily and said, "You didn''t get hurt!"


    Luke said, "Don''t care about me! Cover your cut with your two hands. If it continues to bleed, you


    won¡¯t see Brad anymore!"

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    His voice was serious. Obviously, he was not joking.


    At this point, he could think of no other things to threaten Eileen except Brad.


    "Don''t turn a deaf ear to what I said! I always keep my word!"


    Looking at Luke''s cold ruthless face, Eileen said with a smile, "Okay!"


    He was the only one in this world whose caring words sounded so threatening!


    Seeing gangsters behind Luke, Eileen changed her expression and shouted again, "Watch out for


    the guys behind you!"


    Luke immediately turned around and


    wrestled with them.


    He was gradually losing his strength when fighting against so many men, so his movements


    gradually slowed down.


    Eileen could not move.


    The only thing she could do was to cover her bleeding wound with one hand and pick up stones on


    the ground with the other hand to hit those gangsters.


    One man fell behind her, but Eileen did not notice him.


    The man''s eyes were fierce. He secretly moved towards her with a knife in his hand.


    Luke had to fight against seven men and was trapped by them. He used all his strength to battle


    with them. When he nced sideways, he saw the man behind Eileen from the corner of his eye.


    He roared, "Watch out!"


    Eileen was stunned. She looked back and met the man''s eyes. She was scared and broke out in a


    cold sweat.


    She wanted to stand up, but couldn''t. She could only watch the man approach her!


    She had already thrown away all the stones at hand. She could defend herself with nothing!


    Seeing Eileen was in danger, Luke had no desire to continue fighting. He rushed towards Eileen.


    But those gangsters would not let him go!


    Luke ran over and kicked away the knifewielding man. He fought with the men beside him.


    However, suddenly, someone behind him pushed him hard.


    In order not to copse on her, who was injured, Luke forced himself to fall to the ground beside her.


    He was kicked to the ground by those men.


    A man behind Luke had been waiting for this chance for a long time. As soon as he saw Luke''s


    back, he raised the knife in his hand and stabbed Luke fiercely in the back...


    The wound gushed blood immediately.


    Luke covered his chest, kicked away the man with his weak legs. He then braced himself to stand


    up.


    With hisst breath, he continued to fight with those men, not allowing them to get a step closer to


    Eileen.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The blood in his chest was spreading fast, but he did not dare to pull out the knife.


    When he staggered with a pale face, Kingsley finally brought his bodyguards : n...


    Luke covered the wound that was still bleeding. When he met Kingsley''s eyes, he couldn''t help but


    curse, "Damn! Can''t youe earlier?"


    The awkward things that had happened between them seemed to disappear in an instant.


    They seemed to go back to the moment when they first met.


    Kingsley walked up to Luke and tapped him on the shoulder with a smile. "Sorry. I a mte."


    Luke''s mouth twitched slightly, but in the end, he was too weak tough.


    He staggered and fell straight backward.


    Eileen, who was sitting behind Luke, shouted out with worries, "Luke!" Kingsley quickly moved to


    stand behind Luke and reached out hisrge hands to hold Luke.


    Only then did he notice the knife handle still stuck in Luke¡¯s chest. He changed his gentle


    expression immediately and said to his bodyguards behind him in a low voice," Call an ambnce!"


    The next moment, he called over a few bodyguards and asked them to gently lift Luke into the car


    and fix Luke.


    The knife was stuck in Luke''s chest, so they had to be careful.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    And the knife could not be pulled out, or Luke would bleed to death before he got to the hospital!


    Afterwards, Kingsley picked up Eileen and walked towards the car at a steady pace.


    "Thanks," Eileen frowned in pain and spoke weakly.


    She used to think that Kingsley was too dignified and unapproachable, yet he looked different at this


    moment.


    "You''d better not talk at this time, or you will lose more blood..."


    Kingsley dropped his eyes slightly and looked at Eileen''s face. "You and Luke go to the hospital


    first. I¡¯ll be right behind you


    guys..."


    Eileen nodded, but she still frowned. "Is h e... Is he ... okay?"


    "Maybe yes, maybe no. But I hope he is safe and sound just like you do!"


    Kingsley replied.


    The car left, but Kingsley turned around and walked back inside the abandoned old factory.


    Those gangsters had been subdued. They were now kneeling submissively on the ground.


    Seeing Kingsleying in, the bodyguard beside him put a chair behind him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley sat down and said coldly, "Beat them up!"


    At once, those gangsters began to wail.


    Kingsley was sitting there indifferently and leisurely just like a spectator.


    Even though his suit jacket was stained with Eileen¡¯s blood, he remained elegant even in such a


    violent environment.


    In a long while, those gangsters gasped for breath on the ground. Bruised and sore, they were half


    dead.


    "You guys have to pay the price because you did what you should not have done. But I still think the


    punishment on you guys is far from enough. Go on! Don¡¯t stop until they bleed!"


    Such bloodthirsty words made Kingsley sound even more dangerous.


    Those bodyguards would not stop until the gangsters bled!


    The middle-aged doctor''s arms were broken. Looking at Kingsley, who was elegant and noble, the


    doctor did not expect him to be so bloodthirsty!


    Kingsley got up and walked to the doctor. H e bent slightly and turned the knife between his long


    fingers. "You were the one who operated on that woman just now?


    The male doctor stepped back in fear.


    "You are indeed skillful with your knife. That corpse is also dissected perfectly. To b e honest, I quite


    appreciate it."


    Kingsley said slowly.


    But his praise scared the male doctor to death. His blood ran cold, and he even broke out into a


    cold sweat.


    "So I think you must feel unique if you dissect yourself with your brilliant technique. I like challenges,


    and I think you do too."


    Kingsley''s voice was gentle. As he spoke, h e handed the knife to the middle-aged doctor and idly


    made an inviting gesture. " Come on."


    The male doctor kept shaking his head and crawling backwards, fine sweat appearing o n his


    forehead.


    "Why do you dodge? I can''t wait to appreciate your technique."


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and stared at the doctor coldly.


    The doctor became increasingly frightened. The knife in his hand was trembling.


    Suddenly, Kingsley reached out to hold the knife handle and quickly stabbed the doctor.


    Instantly, his wail sounded in the factory.


    The sharp tip of the knife stuck in his thigh.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Just then, Kingsley''s phone rang. It was Sherman calling. She asked how it was going.


    He answered in a soft voice, "Luke and Eileen have been sent to the hospital. I¡¯ll be back soon.


    Okay. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley ignored the gang on the ground and directly asked his men to


    call the police.


    He was no longer hot-tempered now.


    He had only done such a bloodthirsty thing twenty years before. However, when he saw the body of


    the innocent person lying i n the abandoned factory, the bloodlust in his heart was stirred.


    In the hospital...


    Eileen¡¯s wound was bandaged. She sat by the door of the emergency room and fidgeted because


    Luke had note out yet.


    Luke had been sent to the operating room with that knife.


    It took them so long to get to the hospital, and the knife was stuck into his chest all the way, so there


    was no way she couldn''t b e scared.


    A few momentster, Kingsley and Sherman arrived. They carried their son and held Brad''s hand.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as he saw his mother, Brad called her and ran over to her, throwing himself into her arms.


    But he identally hit Eileen''s wound. She frowned slightly in pain.


    Kingsley handed his son to Sherman. "I need to talk to Eileen for a few minutes.¡±


    Sherman nodded and took her son. "Hurry u p. Your son does not allow me to carry him. He doesn''t


    love me anymore now. When I have a daughter, I won''t love him either!"


    Kingsley smiled lightly.


    Then he left with Eileen and went to a lounge.


    "I shouldn''t have interfered in the rtionship between you and Luke, but at this point, I have


    something to say."


    Kingsley lifted the ss on the table.


    "I watched you guys get married. He came t o me the night before you married him. I told him that


    you were well worthy of him yet he was not worthy of you. Ever since Zora''s death, he has been


    mentally ill. He had been sleepless all night. But that is his demon instead of love."


    Eileen interrupted him. "He has also said all those words to me."


    "Okay. Let''s talk about this incident now. H e went to your apartmentst night. When h e found that


    you were not there, he went to thepany first and then went to your boyfriend''s home. He still


    could not find you, so he returned to your apartment and waited until 1:00 am. But you still did not


    return home. He then let the police search for you and came to meter."


    "Otherwise, it is impossible to find you in such a timely manner. After identifying the suspects who


    kidnapped you, his assistant found the organization was trafficking in human organs." "He wanted to


    rush to where you were kidnapped even though he stayed up all night. Nobody could stop him. But


    just as h e left, I immediately mobilized my men to rush over."


    "Although we got stuck in traffic jams, we drove fast. However, we were still far behind his car. You


    can imagine how fast h e drove all the way. There are few people in the world who can risk their


    lives saving you, right?"


    He sipped his water gently.


    "I have never been talkative, but I am abnormal today. He was once so seriously disturbed that he


    kidnapped my wife. They almost died in the deserted mountains.


    Well, that''s enough. You should know what I mean."


    Sherman waited a few minutes before seeing Kingsley and Eileene back. She stared at


    Kingsley and asked, "How did it take so long?"


    "We talked for a while."


    Kingsley carried his son again. Sherman tried to say something, but he interrupted her. "I already


    told her."


    Sherman nodded and didn''t say anything else. In fact, she was quite anxious about Luke and


    Eileen''s current rtionship.


    The lights in the operating room were still o n. The attending doctor said that the wound was very


    close to Luke''s heart. The doctor was also afraid that Luke would bleed out, so he had to be


    cautious when operating on Luke.


    Eileen was very nervous. She kept staring a t the operating room door.


    She desperately wanted to know Luke''s condition. She fidgeted, her heart beating wildly.


    She even breathed raggedly and didn''t dare to gasp.


    Sherman and Kingsley didn''t leave either. They apanied Eileen to stay here.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Although Kingsley¡¯s son was still young, he was quite obedient. Staying quietly in Kingsley''s arms,


    he didn''t cry or make any trouble.


    While waiting outside the operation room, Eileen was overwhelmed with anxiety.


    Luke''s condition must be rather critical, otherwise his operation wouldn''t take so long.


    She was so scared that her mindpletely went nk. She couldn¡¯t remember anything but


    Luke''sfort to her.


    She thought to herself over and over again,'' He will be fine! He will be fine!''


    She didn''t dare to think too much or imagine the worst result, or she might be unable to bear it.


    As time went by, the sun had already set behind the mountains.


    The door of the operating room finally opened, and the attending doctor came out wearily. "Is Mr.


    Wright here?"


    "How is my friend?" Kingsley asked hurriedly.


    "The wound is too close to his heart, but fortunately, the operation is quite sessful. Now we¡¯ll


    transfer him to the general ward. If he had been sent here a littleter, he might have lost his life."


    Hearing this, everyone felt relieved and gradually calmed down.


    Eileen didn¡¯t eat anything for a whole day, and she was also injured in the ident. Having no


    strength left, she suddenly passed out.


    Brad screamed in fear. He was still a little boy, and such an unexpected situation frightened him.


    Sherman gently put her hands on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother is just too weak."


    Brad burst into tears and asked, ¡°Aunt Sherman, am I going to be an orphan?¡±


    "Your mother just fainted, and your father i s out of danger now, so don¡¯t have that foolish idea! Do


    you think you are that little match ''girl'' in the fairy tale?" Sherman said in a joking tone.


    She continued, "Let''s go and have some food. When youe back, your mom and dad will wake


    up."


    The next morning.


    Eileen was the first person to wake up.


    She unplugged the infusion needle on her wrist and went to Luke''s ward, only to find that he was


    still sleeping soundly.


    His face looked pale and bloodless.


    And his jaw was covered with stubble, making him look decadent and weak.


    Eileen sat down quietly and held his hand. Feeling her gentle touch, Luke, lying in the hospital bed,


    slowly opened his eyes. Moving his dry lips, he asked "Are you alright?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She was slightly stunned withplex feelings. Then she shook her head and said, "Since I can sit


    here, I am fine. Why did you save me back then?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why he risked his own life to protect her.


    Under that dangerous situation, he saved her without any hesitation, which astonished her.


    "There is no special reason. May I ask why you chose to marry me without hesitation even if you


    knew I didn''t love you?"


    Luke stared at her affectionately. Maybe he talked a little too much, and he couldn''t stop coughing


    slightly.


    "In the past, I never knew what it was like t o part with someone, but at that moment, I realized that


    the people I cherish most in this world are you and Brad ...and I couldn''t put you in danger...¡± Luke


    coughed again.


    Eileen hurriedly interrupted him. "You''d better stop talking now. You are so weak, and you need to


    have a good rest."


    Okay. Then let me hold your hand, or I can''t fall asleep..."


    Luke''s face was surprisingly pale.


    After all, he had lost so much blood while trying to save her.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Eileen nodded and held his hand.


    "Go to sleep now. I¡¯m right here and I won''t go anywhere."


    Luke felt reassured and slowly closed his eyes.


    Eileen maintained the same posture.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    She picked up the phone and found that it was Ruben calling...


    Luke just closed his eyes and fell asleep. It was not good for her to answer the phone now, for he


    would be woken up.


    Thinking of this, Eileen directly hung up.


    The ward quieted down, and only their low soft breathing could be heard.


    It was because of the silence that Eileen finally calmed herself down and sank into a reverie.


    She began to think about her experiences over the years and various people she had met.


    She also thought of Kingsley''s words.


    He said it was really lucky to have someone willing to give priority to your needs and even sacrifice


    his own life to save yours without hesitation...


    No one had ever risked his own life for her, except Luke...


    Eileen''s mind became a mess, and she had never felt so confused like this.


    She didn''t want to go back to her old life.


    However, there were always some unexpected situations...


    Luke slept for a long time.


    He didn''t wake up until thete evening when the moon rose from the night sky.


    Holding his hand, Eileen also fell asleep, and her breathing was soft and steady. However, she was


    still at his bedside.


    He moved gently to sit up.


    The next second, a sharp pain spread all over his body. With a grunt, he fell back into bed and


    coughed loudly.


    Eileen was awakened.


    She opened her eyes and quickly turned to look at him. "Do you need something? I can get it for


    you.¡±


    Shaking his head, Luke said, "I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to put you in my bed after seeing


    you sleep in such an ufortable position."


    "You are still seriously injured, so please don''t move, or your wound will be torn. I don¡¯t feel


    ufortable in this position, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Eileen continued in a gentle tone, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    "I want to have some soup,¡± he said.


    "I¡¯ll go buy it. Wait a minute." Eileen went downstairs after saying that.


    Although Luke was ill, he was in a good mood.


    That was because Eileen hadn''t treated him so kindly for a long time.


    Brad also ran into the ward. Crying loudly, h e leaned over Luke''s chest and shouted,"


    Dad!¡±


    Smiling, Luke held Brad with one arm." Don''t cry. I am fine now. Remember that men do not easily


    shed tears, for it¡¯s so humiliating."


    "You are a liar! You once promised me that you would never get hurt, but you almost lost all your


    blood after being injured.¡± Brad stretched out his hands to wipe away his tears.


    "But I finally woke up, didn''t I? I can''t rest assured of leaving you alone in this world, s o I came


    back."


    When Eileen walked into the ward, she saw such a scene.


    She said, "Brad, I bought some snacks for you. Come and sit on the sofa."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brad was very obedient. He walked over and sat on the sofa, while Eileen sat by the bed to feed


    Luke soup.


    The atmosphere in the ward was nice.


    Luke fully realized what it was like to be taken care of by his beloved woman. He was beside


    himself with happiness, for Eileen treated him so well!


    If he had known that she would treat him like this, he could bear it even if the gangster caused him


    more serious harm!


    Eileen talked to him and fed him in such a gentle manner.


    Although she asionally lost her temper, there was no longer a sense of alienation between the


    two of them.


    Brad didn¡¯t go to school these days.


    They just stayed in the ward together.


    When Luke and Brad were too noisy sometimes, Eileen would get angry with


    them.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Then the father and son quieted down. They didn''t dare to make another noise.


    When it was bedtime, Brad refused to sleep in the adjoining bedroom but insisted on sleeping with


    Luke.


    Eileen wouldn''t let him since Luke had been injured in the abdomen.


    Besides, Brad was always restless during sleep. He might kick about and hurt Luke''s wounds.


    But Brad could not be convinced. Luke showed an indulgent look as he wanted to sleep with his


    son.


    Unable to dissuade either of them, Eileen vented her spleen on Luke. "Your abdomen


    is injured."


    She turned around and sulked to Brad, "He may die."


    Once again, the father and son fell silent.


    After a while, Luke gazed at her and suggested, "Sleep here in the middle and separate us. It will be


    fine."


    Eileen''s chest was heaving with anger.


    Upon hearing that, she looked at him with rounded eyes.


    "Let''s sleep together. I''ll be on the left. You will be in the middle. Brad will be on the right."


    Luke added, curling his thin lips to chuckle.


    She was so angry because she was worried about his wounds!


    Brad nodded excitedly and eagerly. "Mom,e on. Sleep with us. It''s been a long time since we


    did it!


    "Stop making a scene!"


    Eileen reprimanded him in a low voice.


    "I¡¯m not."


    Brad rubbed his eyes. "Just one night. Is that okay? Mom, please!"


    Eileen continued to re at the two instead of giving a reply.


    But the expression on her face told the answer.


    No!


    "Sleep with us, or leave my son and me alone." Luke stopped wrestling with her and continued,


    "Brad, sleep!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brad nodded, quickly took off his shoes, and swiftly got on the bed.


    By the time Eileen tried to catch him, he had already been under the quilt.


    The father and son held each other tightly.


    They stuck together as if she were a viin!


    Worried about Luke¡¯s wounds, Eileen spanked Brad, pped him on the back, took off her shoes,


    and got in bed.


    Luke¡¯s face lit up. Brad was also excited. They did a high five to celebrate.


    In the end. Brad was separated from Luke.


    Eileen slept in the middle. The night was deep, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    Luke was beside her. His breath faintly assailed her nostrils and unsettled her mind. She found it


    hard to sleep.


    Brad fell asleep though.


    After a while, Luke¡¯s low voice came out." Are you asleep?"


    Eileen didn''t respond. Her body remained stiff and still.


    "I know you''re awake. That makes two of u s. Isn''t it nice for the three of us to live like this?" he


    asked.


    Still, she gave no response. They were so close that she could feel his awful air.


    Luke reached out his arm and folded her in his arms. "Struggle as you like. My wounds may split


    open, but I don''t care."


    Eileen didn''t struggle but said, "Sleep."


    "Okay." Content with her reaction, he slowly closed his eyes and held her to sleep.


    Eileen''s heart was thumping because his arm was resting squarely on her chest.


    She had no idea if he had fallen asleep. Her face was flushed and burning. She lost sleep.


    He had never held her to sleep like this.


    Her heart was racing uncontrobly. His breath assaulted her neck, which further deprived her of


    her sleep.


    She tossed and turned. Not until midnight that she finally drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Early the next morning.


    Luke felt refreshed and had a high color. His mood could not be better.


    Eileen red at the two resentfully.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Ruben.


    Eileen thought for a moment and answered it.


    Ruben wanted to meet her at a cafe nearby.


    She agreed.


    As soon as Luke heard that, his face fell, darkened, and turned livid like the weather in June.


    In an instant, he covered his wounds." Ouch."


    His implication was clear. He wanted her t o stay instead of going to see that damn eyesore!


    "I''ll be right back. Give me about ten minutes. It won''t take long. Brad will keep youpany."


    Since she was so determined, Luke knew that it would be pointless to say more. Therefore, he shut


    his mouth.


    In the afternoon, Eileen left for the appointed cafe.


    The moment she went out of the room, Luke had his eyes fixed on the watch. He was calcting


    how long it would take her!


    Brad felt bored and started drawing.


    Luke frequently looked down to check the time. Every second seemed like a year!


    Soon, an hour had passed.


    Luke started to curse, "Shameless man. Ten minutes, my ass. 60 minutes have passed."


    Still, she hadn''te back!


    After a moment, Eileen returned.


    Lukey down. Full of lies, he groaned pitifully like a deserted wife, "Ouch! I''m starving."


    Her face was as calm as still water. There wasn''t a single ripple, but something seemed to be hiding


    inside. "I have something to tell you."


    Luke raised his head, gazed at her, and waited for her following speech.


    "Ruben and I are getting engaged in three days..." she dered, eyeing him back.


    Luke thought that he had misheard. In disbelief, he continued to stare at her. "Is this a joke?"


    Eileen asked back, "Do I look like that?"


    Her face was very serious. There wasn''t the slightest hint of joking.


    Luke immediately felt like something got stuck in his chest. He found it hard to breathe and


    subconsciously grasped the quilt so tightly that veins popped on the back of his hands. "It''s so


    sudden."


    "Is it? He and I are in a rtionship. So far, we have learned pretty much about each other. We


    have feelings for each other, so it''s reasonable for us to get engaged," Eileen said, gazing at him.


    "What about me? You''ve been here guarding me for so many days. What is that supposed to


    mean?"


    Agitation was rolling in his heart.


    "You were injured because of me. Be it reason or emotion, I should take care of you tirelessly. It''s


    my responsibility and obligation."


    Luke stared at her fiercely. "Just out of responsibility and obligation?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Of course!" she answered inly without the slightest hesitation.


    "Then why did you sleep with Brad and mest night? Do you know what it means? Or should I say


    you could look after an injured man regardless of principles?


    Responsibility and guilt?¡±

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Eileen continued to look him in the eye and replied, "Out of responsibility and guilt, I could do things


    likest night."


    Luke gasped for air and stiffened all over. Like a timebomb, his rage threatened to break out at any


    second.


    Like a sharp knife, her answer stabbed his heart.


    He closed his eyes and said when he opened them again, "Then sleep. You and I. One-time thing.


    Since you value responsibility and guilt more than principles,e on!"


    "This is where my principles lie. What you just said is my bottom line," she said."


    Lying down and sleeping together is different from a one-time thing."


    "In other words, if you sleep with me, you will no longer owe me anything. How about it?"


    "No!" she rejected tly without hesitation.


    When Luke heard that, he suddenly burst intoughter that was dark, strongly ironic, and sad.


    "Keeping your chastity for him?"


    Eileen was silent.


    Silence was acquiescence. He got it.


    Luke propped his big hand against the edge of the bed, fighting back a sharp pain rising from his


    abdomen. "Is there still hope for me? What does it take for you to forgive me?"


    She remained silent.


    Luke gazed at her, turned around, and showed her his side face. "Whatever it takes. As long as you


    tell me, I will do it. If a p can vent your resentment, then do it!"


    Eileen didn''t move. "Why should I?"


    "The scar was left when I tried to strangle you. Or you can stab me. Stab me in the chest..."


    While speaking, he picked up the fruit knife from the table, passed it to her, and stared gloomily at


    her.


    With the sharp tip of the knife against his wounded abdomen, he said, "Here. Stab me one more


    time and forget about my mistreatment. Let''s start over. Come on, do i t..."


    "You''re crazy!"


    Eileen growled. If the tip of the knife went deeper, blood might be drawn.


    "Am I? I''ve never been so serious. I won''t mind it if this can make you forgive me and start over with


    me!" Luke croaked.


    Now he still had a chance.


    By the time she got engaged, it would be toote. It was now or never.


    Was he crazy?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    No, he was not.


    On the contrary, he had never been so sober.


    It was just that his paranoid personality led to extreme means.


    He was extreme, paranoid, and crazy. It had been his style.


    Holding the knife, Eileen didn''t move.


    But he grabbed her hand and drew it towards his chest inch by inch.


    Her hand was trembling.


    But his eyes were firm. There wasn''t the slightest wavering as if it were not his chest that the knife


    was about to stab.


    "That''s enough! Do you really think we can start over after you receive a stab? What if you die? You


    were severely injured from saving me. Are you trying to make me kill you and feel guilty for the rest


    of my life? Are you trying to throw me in prison? Don''t you get it? The problem between us is not


    like what you said. After such a long time, my heart is dead. How can I be with you again?"


    Eileen looked at him and enunciated word by word, "We havee to this. Are you still trying to


    push me? What is the point?"


    Grasping the knife, her hand trembled lightly. Holding the handle, Luke''s hand slowly slipped off. His


    face was ashen.


    Eileen turned around and continued to tidy up the ward.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    After a long time, Luke said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t need to stay here tonight. You can go back


    now."


    Eileen froze and put down the fruit te in her hand.


    "If you stay here out of guilt, you can go back now. I''m already much better."


    She nced at him and nodded slowly.


    Then she looked away and walked out of the ward.


    The ward quieted down. Luke sat there.


    Facing the ck sky, he seemed to think of something and called Brandy to send Eileen home.


    The atmosphere was dull and tense. He felt pain in his wounds.


    He seemed to feel pain in his chest and other ces all over his body.


    He couldn''t bear it, so he took a cigarette out of his pants pocket, put it in his mouth, and started


    smoking.


    But his chest hurt all the time.


    Eileen returned to the hospital.


    She looked pale. When she went to see Ruben, she vomited blood twice more.


    As soon as the doctor saw her, he said seriously, "How dare you leave the hospital during


    chemotherapy?"


    Eileen smiled, "I''m sorry."


    Lying on the hospital bed, she suddenly felt a sharp pain. She curled up and rolled over and over on


    the bed.


    It hurt too much.


    She was so miserable all over her body that she even thought that if she died, she wouldn''t have to


    be tortured.


    When Kingsley pushed open the door of the ward and walked in, he smelled a strong smoke and


    then he frowned.


    He saw Luke smoking beside the window.


    He bent down to put out the cigarette and said to Luke, "Do you want to die?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Kingsley." Luke coughed lightly.


    Actually, Luke felt great pain.


    After pouring a ss of warm water for himself, Kingsley sat down on the sofa and said, "Are you


    back together with Eileen?"


    Kingsley said a lot of words to Eileen that day. He had thought that she would listen to him, so he


    took it for granted that her rtionship with Luke would be better.


    "She''s getting engaged to Ruben in three days..." Luke said slowly.


    Kingsley held the water ss tightly and said, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course. I heard it three times." Luke said in a low voice. He seemed to be very breathless.


    "That should be the truth. When you were sent into the operating room, I talked to her..."


    After taking a few light sips of water,


    Kingsley said, "I told her a lot about you, including the process of saving her. I told her a lot, but I


    didn''t expect that she didn''t want to be with you anymore..."


    Luke looked at him, not expecting him to have talked to Eileen.


    Kingsley said in a gentle voice, "When you got married in the past, you asked me for advice. I said


    that she was worthy of you, but maybe you were not worthy of her. I didn''t expect the situation to get


    worse. I think that even though you hurt her before, you didn''t do it on purpose. Even if you did it on


    purpose, she should forgive you because everyone will probably make mistakes. You have


    corrected yourself and given a lot to her, but she ignored you. This is actually quite normal. You hurt


    her so deep before, so she was afraid. However, you saved her without hesitation and got hurt in


    the abandoned factory. Almost no one is willing to risk their life to save another person. You made it,


    but she was indifferent. It means that she doesn''t love you. So no matter what you do, she will not


    come back to you. Therefore, I advise you to let her go."

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Luke didn''t say anything but listened to Kingsley''s words carefully.


    He lowered his head in contemtion without speaking anymore.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood today. I won''t bother you anymore. Bye." Kingsley put down the fruit


    basket and turned around to leave.


    Luke was left in the room alone once again. Facing the window, he felt that the dark night seemed


    to swallow him up and make him integrated into itself.


    No one knew or guessed what he was thinking about at this moment.


    Early the next morning.


    Eileen felt much better, so she came to the hospital.


    She wanted to see him as many times as possible.


    But she was surprised that there was no one in the ward. At that moment, a nurse wheeled Luke in.


    "Hello." Luke said, "You don''t need toe here from now on. I have recovered, so I can go back to


    the Bennington family''s vi to rest."


    "The hospital was more convenient than the Bennington family''s vi." Eileen said.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Luke held a ss of water without saying anything. After a while, he raised


    his head and said, "Leave Lanechett after your engagement."


    "Why?" She frowned in surprise.


    "We shouldn''t see each other anymore." He said.


    "I grew up here. So did Ruben. Why should we leave here? Besides, we work here." Eileen felt he


    was unreasonable.


    Luke twitched his eyebrows without speaking anymore.


    Brandy came here. He asked Brandy to pack his things.


    At this time, Eileen''s phone rang. She hurriedly took out her phone from her pocket and answered


    the call.


    The other party said something to her, and then she walked out of the ward while talking on the


    phone.


    Luke turned his wheelchair around and stared deeply at her.


    After a long time, he looked away and let


    Brandy help him get into the car.


    He was familiar with this scene. When he returned to Lanechett in the past, Brad was also in a


    wheelchair for there was something wrong with his legs.


    Back then, Luke lifted Brad¡¯s wheelchair in anger. Eileen thought that he wanted to throw it away, so


    she immediately grabbed his hand in fear and said, "Brad needs it.¡±


    It was obvious that she was afraid of him at that time, so she was careful when she spoke to him.


    He remembered that scene so clearly, which seemed to happen yesterday. But in fact, it happened


    a long time ago.


    They were a couple at that time, but now Eileen was about to be someone else''s fiancee.


    Brandy asked, "Are you going back to the


    Bennington family''s vi?"


    He shook his head and asked Brandy to pick up Brad from school.


    It was time to leave school. As soon as Brad saw the car, he ran over with his school bag on his


    back.


    "Dad, you¡¯re in a wheelchair too. It''s too ufortable to sit in a wheelchair. It''s inconvenient to go


    anywhere you want!¡± He said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So now I''m experiencing the same inconvenience as you once did. I also find wheelchairs really


    inconvenient and ufortable." Luke reached out to touch his hair.


    His hair was soft and shiny. Some hair was slightly curled, which looked very pretty.


    When they returned to the Bennington family''s vi, they had dinner. Brad asked," Dad, should I go


    to Mom¡¯s ce tonight?" "No. Do your homework and then have a rest." Luke said.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Brad nodded and then sat at his desk. He began to write his homework. Luke also took a piece of


    paper and a pen. He was writing something very seriously.


    When Brad finished his homework, Luke stopped writing his letter too. After packing his bags, Luke


    took Brad to his room.


    Brad was naughty and he kept ying around under the quilts. His little cheeks were red, "Sleeping


    with you at such an age, I feel ashamed!"


    "We didn''t sleep together when you were a kid, so now we make up for it. No need to be shy, man!"


    Luke said as he raised his eyebrows.


    Bradughed and told Luke he wanted a snack. Brad asked the maid to put the snacks on the bed.


    Surprisingly, despite that Brad made a noise while having a snack and the cookie crumbs falling on


    the quilt, Luke did not lose his temper with him.


    At night, lying together, both the father and the son slept soundly.


    Brad had his arms and legs stretched freely when sleeping.


    The next day, Luke got up very early.


    Before long, Brad also woke up.


    It was Saturday. Brad didn''t go to school. Luke had Brandy send Brad to Eileen''s apartment.


    Brad took his suitcase and followed Brandy into the car in a daze. After they left, Luke took out the


    letter he hadn''t finishedst night. He continued writing it. After he was done, he put it in an


    envelope.


    Then, Luke asked the maids to pack things up.


    In the afternoon, Brandy came back.


    "You are back."


    Brandy said, "Ms. Barton wasn''t at home, so I brought Brad back."


    Luke frowned.


    ''Not at home?''


    ''Is she at Ruben''s home making preparations for their engagement?''


    Luke¡¯s heart ached. He handed Brady the envelope, "Give it to Eileen the day after tomorrow."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandy was surprised but did not ask more about this. Feeling it very strange, he just put the


    envelope away.


    The day got dark soon and Luke had Brandy pack his things.


    Luke put all the things he thought necessary in his suitcase. He nned to leave Lanechett.


    Just like Kingsley said, Eileen wouldn''t be moved even Luke could sacrifice his life for her now.


    What else could he do?


    He may run into Eileen and Ruben sometimes after they got engaged if he stayed in Lanechett. He


    would be embarrassed then.


    Moreover, he was afraid that he would go crazy again. Just like thest time, he kidnapped


    Sherman.


    He did not want to be like that again, so it was better for him to leave Lanechett.


    He wasn''t going to take Brad with him.


    All these years, he did not raise Brad, so he felt sorry for him. For Brad, staying with his mom could


    always be morefortable than with him.


    He and Eileen had lived together for eight years, and she knew all about Brad''s habits and hobbies.


    It wasn''t something that he could achieve in just a few days.


    He had no family in this world. All of his family died, leaving him alone.


    He used to be alone, so he did not mind living alone in the future. Or what else could he do?


    In this world, who would care about him?


    People who would care about him had already passed away. His parents, then Merlin, and finally


    Eileen parted with him.


    It was good to be alone.


    Maybe he woulde back to Lanechett in the future.


    Till then, maybe he would still remember her, or maybe he would have forgotten her.


    But he thought that he would not be so irritable then. Instead, he would be much calmer.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Luke didn''t sleep that night.


    He sat in the living room, facing the photos of his deceased family members.


    His parents and grandpa, as well as Merlin had passed away, except him...


    He used to think that people had to go through the pain of death and separation in their lives, but he


    didn''t think that he would experience it so many times!


    When his parents died at his young age, he cried for a long time.


    Later, his grandpa was old and had been hospitalized for a long time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    So when Luke knew his grandpa had passed away, he was sad, but he could ept it.


    He was mentally prepared for it before. After all, his grandpa was old.


    Merlin was indeed born a momentter than him and was his younger sister.


    But the two of them were close and had always depended on each other.


    When Merlin died, he waspletely heartbroken. He didn''t think that there seemed to be any


    hope in his life.


    She was Luke''s only family. After she died, he was surrounded by a sense of loneliness because he


    completely understood that hisst family in this world had left him, and he was left alone from then


    on.


    The night Merlin died, he sat in the corner of the living room and thought in silence.


    ''Did they die because I am a jinx?''


    Old or young, they had all died.


    In addition, Zora also passed away.


    Therefore, he had experienced the death of his friend and family five times!


    For the first time, he felt pain. For the second time, he was sad. For the third time, he was numb.


    For the fourth and fifth time, he felt darkness before his eyes. His life seemed to be covered by the


    ck cloud!


    He shook his head slowly and wore a bitter smile.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Luke didn''t sleep the whole night.


    He looked very gloomy. No one could guess what he was thinking about.


    But it was obvious that his face was full of loneliness.


    The next morning, Luke had his driver drive him to the Wright family''s vi.


    Kingsley didn''t go to the office, and he was at home.


    Since he had a son, he had rearranged his time.


    He took three days off work each week to spend time with Sherman and their son.


    Sherman was making coffee, while Kingsley was sitting on the sofa.


    Their son could already crawl. He was crawling around on the sofa with his butt lifting high.


    "You have a great life now." Luke joked, hiding the loneliness and envy in his eyes quietly.


    "Hello." Sherman said, "Would you like to try the coffee?" "Of course. You''re really a perfect wife


    and mother." He said.


    Sherman smiled lightly and turned to continue making the coffee.


    Staring at her gentle and soft figure, Luke froze.


    Eileen had often been gentle and soft at home in the past.


    Luke felt warm to see Sherman''s shadow in the dim yellow light.


    Noticing his gaze, Sherman smiled and deliberately teased him, "Why are you looking at me so


    intently? Are you attracted by me?"


    Luke came back to his senses and smiled lightly, "Yes. Howe I didn''t find you so good before?


    But it''s not toote. You can divorce Mr. Wright when you are free, and then we can register our


    marriage."


    "Okay. No problem." Sherman said.


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows, "How could you say these words in front of me?"

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    "It''s like a beauty and her handsome lover trying to poison her short and sturdy husband!"


    Luke said, "But you''re not ordinary at all. Instead you''re more attractive to women than me."


    Sherman couldn''t help butugh. She didn''t realize that Luke was very humorous.


    Kingsleyughed lightly, "I''m tall. As for sturdy, Sherman, you should know me."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and looked at Sherman.


    "Bah! Don''t say that." There was a flush in Sherman''s cheeks.


    How had she not realized that Kingsley would say such a thing?


    "I didn''t say anything and didn''t mean anything. But it¡¯s easy for you to think the wrong way."


    Kingsley held Cody on hisp and gently scraped the bridge of Cody''s nose with his long fingers,


    making Cody giggle.


    Sherman was silent and so was Luke.


    For a moment, the resentment and estrangement seemed to disappear. It was like they were back


    in the old days.


    At this time, Cathy and Aaron came in. After greeting Luke, they left with Cody.


    Just as they left, Tonell came in and asked, "Where is my lovely grandson?"


    Sherman pointed to the back garden and said, "Grandpa, Cody had just been carried away by


    Cathy and Aaron."


    Leaning on his crutches, Tonell grunted and decided to go to the back garden.


    Seeing this scene, Luke had mixed feelings.


    The Wright family had so many family members, but he and Brad were the only members of the


    Bennington family.


    When Kingsley¡¯s grandpa left, Luke said, ¡± I''m going to leave Lanechett."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman was stunned. Kingsley raised his eyes to look at Luke. "Why? "


    "I''m tired. I want to live in a different ce. " Luke said, "I''m leaving on the afternoon flight. I''m here


    to say goodbye to you."


    "Where do you n to go?" Sherman asked him.


    "I don''t know. There is no destination." Luke hadn''t made a n for the next step. He just wanted to


    leave Lanechett first.


    "When will you be back?" Kingsley continued to ask.


    Luke shook his head slowly. He showed a confused look, like a lost child with no direction and no


    purpose. "I don''t know."


    After looking at the time, Luke picked up his coffee and said, "I have to go. And I have to drink this


    cup of coffee before I go."


    After drinking the coffee, Luke did not stay any longer. He got in his car and went to the airport.


    Standing at the same spot and watching him leave, Sherman muttered, "Didn''t he love his ex-wife?


    Why has he suddenly decided to go abroad?" "His ex-wife gets engaged today." Kingsley Sherman


    didn''t know about it. Hearing Kingsley''s words, she was shocked and instantly understood why Luke


    had suddenly decided to go abroad.


    lifted his head and said to her.


    "When I didn''t know him before, I thought he was quite annoying. Now I feel sorry for him."


    Sherman said quietly.


    "He suffered a lot. His parents, his grandpa, Zora, and Merlin passed away. He was never happy."


    Kingsley said in a lower voice.


    Sherman thought that she would go crazy if she had gone through so much suffering.


    How painful is it to see the people you loved leave one by one?


    "He is paranoid. Now that Eileen is engaged, it is easy to meet or hear news about her in Lanechett.


    He couldn''t get back together with her and had to run into her from time to time. In that case, he


    might as well leave Lanechett. The Bennington family''s vi is so big, but no one is waiting for him


    toe home.


    Maybe it''s the right choice for him to leave Lanechett."

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Sherman couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Luke was poor!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he boarded the ne, he took out the medicine and drank it. It was prescribed by the


    neurologist to retard his disease.


    His assistant followed him but didn''t carry any baggage. He didn''t have anything to carry indeed.


    The only baggage for him was several albums.


    He turned around to look at Lanechett and hid his sadness. The assistant wheeled him to board the


    ne.


    Originally, he wanted to go to see her again.


    However, he gave up in the end. She would get engaged with another man today. Even if he went


    to see her, he would just be sadder.


    Thinking of that, he felt heartbroken as if his heart had been cut by a knife and bleeding heavily. It


    hurt, and he couldn''t bear the pain.


    He raised his hand, covered his heart and breathed heavily.


    The assistant quickened his pace and boarded the ne...


    He would be alone ever after...


    In the hospital, Eileen received a phone call from Brandy. He said, "Mr. Bennington is not at home.


    He asked me to drive Brad to your home, but I didn¡¯t see you. Are you avable now? I would like to


    drive him to your ce."


    Brad sat in a corner and listened silently.


    He lowered his head and almost got under the table. He wiped his tears nonstop.


    ''Dad says that Mom will get engaged soon and asks me to listen to Mom and Mr. Lyall.


    ''I thought that I didn''t care who Mom would stay with as long as she was happy. However, I''m so


    sad when I think of Dad!''


    I want to leave here. I want to go to look for Dad. I want to eat and sleep with him!''


    Eileen hesitated for a while and said, "I can''t take care of him. Please take care of him temporarily."


    Brandy asked, "Are you busy with your engagement?"


    Eileen felt confused and asked, "What?"


    Then she reacted and said, "You''re right."


    Brandy said, "OK."


    At 6 p.m., Brad called Eileen. She answered the phone.


    Eileen said, "What''s the matter?"


    Brad said, "Dad and Brandy haven''te to the school yet. My ssmates all have gone home."


    Hearing that, Eileen frowned and called Luke, but his phone was switched off. She called Brandy


    and asked him to go to the school to drive Brad home. She would go to the Bennington family''s vi


    later.


    When she arrived. Brad and Brandy had been there already.


    Eileen asked Brandy, "Luke didn¡¯t go to drive Brad home. Has he asked you to do that?"


    Brandy shook his head.


    Eileen said, "I can''t take care of Brad. Please take care of him temporarily.¡±


    Brad wiped his tears and said, "Mom, you can''t take care of me. Is it because you will get


    engaged?"


    Eileen stroked his head and said, "That''s not true. I''m a little busy recently and not avable to take


    care of you. Don''t worry. Your Dad wille back soon."


    Brandy thought of something. He got in the car and took something out. He handed it to Eileen and


    said, "The day before yesterday, Mr. Bennington asked me to give it to you today."


    Eileen said, "He gave it to you the day before yesterday but asked you to give it to me today." She


    felt confused and didn''t know why Luke did so.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    "The custody of Brad will be re you in the future. Compared with me, I believe that you will take care


    of him better. And you¡¯re the person whom he relies on most. You once said in front of Merlin¡¯s


    tombstone that the reason why you married me was to make me happy in


    the future. "Perhaps I didn''t have a good time that time, but without you and Brad, I wouldn''t have


    been able to hold on until


    now. "Brad is your son. You once wanted me be happy, but now I want you and our child not to be


    lonely. It doesn''t matter if I¡¯m


    alone. "The share transfer agreement was in document. Remember to ask my assistant to handle


    it..." His words came to an abrupt enc Eileen''s heart beat faster. ¡®What did he mean tr found that


    there was indeed an agreement.


    15 percent of the shares were given to Brad and 10 percent to her. Eileen was getting more


    confused. She had no idea what he was doing. She asked Brandy, "What does Luke mean?"


    Brandy shook his head. He was even more confused than her. He didn''t know what had he


    parting between words. However, Brad was s afraid that his father would be sad. "Mom, didn¡¯t Dad


    come to pick me up? I still want


    to go back and sleep with him tonight." Eileen her coat and put it on. Then she took Brad out of the


    house and went to the Wright family''s vi. She thought, "Maybe Kingsley kr something." About half


    an hourter, Kingsley Sherman, who went to take a walk, came back. She asked directly, "Where


    is Luke?" She; said lightly, "He went abroad." "Go abroad?" Ei back in the future, or maybe he


    won''t. This is what he said when he left at that time."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherman said. "He... He... Why did he leave?" indescribable anger in her heart. "When he c pain


    and torture in a ce, why should he stay here?" Sherman said, "He left at noon yc and came here


    before he had left. He didn''t say much and only told us that he was going to leave. As for where he


    was going,


    he didn¡¯t know..." Tears immediately rolled do


    ''Dad has left.''


    ''Has Dad abandoned me?'' Kingsley said, "I ha before, and both of you have your own choices. You


    chose to get engaged, and he chose to leave. Those things in your hands were specially left by him,


    so you can keep them..." "Where did he go?"


    Eileen got emotional. She didn''t listen to whal


    said. Kingsley¡¯s thin lips twitched and he sa again, "He didn''t tell us where he went.


    Since he left those things for you, he must have his intention. That''s all we know." "Ms. B


    Sherman also said, "Luke is a poor person. Now that you are engaged to someone else, why do


    you care about where he went?


    From now on, you have nothing to do with each other, and you don''t need to know so much. Since


    he left those things for you and your child, you can live a good life in the future."

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Sherman would always defend her family or friends.


    She only felt pity for Luke now, because the hardships he suffered made her unconsciously support


    him.


    Sherman did like Eileen before, because Eileen had the same experience as her.


    But since she knew that Luke had done so much for Eileen and even gave up his own life for her,


    Eileen still made such a choice. Sherman was in aplicated mood.


    Of course, this was Luke and Eileen''s private business.


    She was in no ce to interference. It was all just her inner thoughts.


    "He will definitely tell you where he''s going. " Eileen insisted on asking this question.


    "He doesn''t know exactly where he''s going. How is he going to tell us? " Sherman blurted out.


    Eileen didn''t say anything, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    Eileen still didn''t get the result she wanted in the end, so she had to take Brad back to the


    department again, while Ruben was waiting outside her department.


    Brad had always been well-behaved and polite, but tonight his behavior was very abnormal.


    Brad red at Ruben with red eyes. He knocked on Ruben and rushed into the room without


    looking back. Then he mmed the door!


    Brad was still young but he could get things right.


    Brad knew that his dad was leaving and went far away. He realized that his dad didn¡¯t want him and


    his mom!


    In the past, when his mom was not engaged to Ruben, his dad would oftene over to stay with


    him. His dad would pick him up from school and sleep with him at night. But now his dad didn''t want


    him anymore. It was all Ruben''s fault!


    Laying down on his bed, Brad shed tears in silence and wet the sheets beneath him.


    He missed his dad so much.


    Ruben looked at Brad''s back in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He is in a bad mood and throws a tantrum. Let''s go to the fast-food restaurant downstairs." Eileen


    said.


    When Eileen and Ruben arrived at the fastfood restaurant, they sat face to face and ordered two


    cups of coffee.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen was very silent tonight and said nothing.


    Ruben felt something was wrong with her, so he kept asking questions. "What''s going on? There¡¯s


    something wrong with you two.


    Eileen couldn''t stand his constant questions and said, "He''s gone."


    "Who?" Ruben asked. He then thought about it and asked, "Luke?"


    Eileen added three teaspoons of sugar into the coffee, but she still felt bitter and couldn¡¯t taste the


    slightest sweetness.


    I''m sorry!¡± Ruben immediately apologized and showed a guilty look. "It''s all my fault. It was my idea


    that led to the current situation!"


    "I don''t me you. I agreed with your idea in the first ce. It¡¯s partially my fault.¡± She said and took


    another sip of coffee.


    Here was the thing. That day Luke was still seriously ill. Eileen received a call from Ruben who


    invited her out.


    They met in a cafe. Ruben talked to her about their engagement.


    Regardless of Luke''s illness, Eileen could not get engaged to Ruben at this time.


    After spending so many days together, Eileen always felt a sense of distance when she was with


    Ruben. She had no feelings for him, so she refused.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Ruben was not surprised, because her reply made sense to him.


    Moreover, after he had spent these days with Eileen, he guessed her reply.


    "You have met my father, who is seriously ill. His only hope is to see me get married and have


    children. Although I can''t have a child at the moment, I can get engaged.


    Please put on an act with me," said Ruben.


    Eileen still shook her head.


    "I don''t know who else to go to but you. It''s just an act. Let''s pretend to get engaged. Help me,


    Eileen.¡±


    Ruben''s attitude was unusually sincere. He said, "I know you have no feelings for me.


    And it''s unlikely that well continue to develop our rtionship, but you''re also questioning your


    feelings for Luke, aren''t you? Although I don''t know exactly what you''re hesitating about, ying


    this scene with me is an opportunity for you and Luke, isn''t it? You''ll be able to see him more clearly


    through this, and you''ll get rid of those doubts, won''t you?"


    Maybe it was because Eileen had a little pity for Ruben¡¯s father. More than that, given the second


    half of what he said, she agreed to his request.


    "Didn''t he get a clue from the look on your face?" asked Ruben.


    Letting out a soft breath, Eileen said," Maybe I''m acting too real. Although I don¡¯t know how to act


    warm and fuzzy. I¡¯ve always been good at showing a cold look on my face."


    "I didn''t notice that you had a talent for acting before." Ruben chuckled as he said," Do you want to


    get him back?"


    Eileen had a nk look in her eyes.


    Ruben said, "I know what you¡¯re thinking. Sometimes, cancer isn''t incurable."


    Eileen said, "All his rtives are dead. If I can''t be cured, I''ll end up dead, too. So why should I give


    him hope?"


    After thinking for a while, Ruben said, "It''s also romantic that you can spend the best part of your life


    with him."


    Eileen shook her head.


    "Since you have your own thoughts, I won''t get involved." As Ruben couldn''t persuade Eileen, he


    gave up.


    Eileen could not describe how she felt.


    She was at a loss except for feeling mncholy and ufortable.


    She wondered what she should do with Brad.


    Luke was abroad while she had to be hospitalized. Brad was smart. If she stayed in the hospital for


    a long time, then Brad would definitely know about it.


    Her chest was heaving, and she didn''t know what to do.


    While she and Ruben were still talking, Ruben''s cell phone rang.


    He answered the phone. It was his mother calling him. Then, his expression immediately changed a


    lot. He suddenly ran outside of the cafe.


    Eileen was stunned, then got up and paid for the coffee.


    When she got back to her room, Brad was already asleep.


    However, her chest was still heaving up and down from anger. She looked like she had suffered a


    lot.


    She shook her head. Then she took off Brad''s shoes and tucked him in.


    Since she couldn''t sleep, she took out the letter Luke had left. Then, as she looked at the letter in


    silence, she was lost in thought.


    She was moved at the moment when he risked his life to save her without hesitation.


    Besides, she felt scared because she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t see him through and would be


    hurt again.


    She had been living a tough life for the past eight years, so she didn''t want to make the same


    mistake again. She wanted to say yes to him, but she was also afraid. Therefore, she was hesitant


    and torn inside...


    She didn''t remember the saying that anyone was humble before love until now, even if one was a


    king.


    She wondered if this was a humble act on his part.


    She did not sleep all night.


    If she left Brad with Brandy, it would definitely not work, because Brad would be hurt too.


    She thought it was a tough question!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning, she was making breakfast for Brad, but Brad didn''t want to eat.


    She knew Brad''s doubts, so she went over and hugged him as she said, ¡¯¡¯Let''s find a way to get


    your dad back. What do you think?"


    "You and Mr. Lyall are already engaged, so why are you looking for my dad? Daddy doesn''t want


    me anymore!" Brad''s little face looked sorrowful.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    "I''m not engaged to Ruben. I was just trying to trick Ruben''s dad."


    For a moment, Brad¡¯s expression lit up.


    However, he looked lost again.


    Eileen asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Brad lifted his little head and looked at her. "My dad won¡¯te back because you''re not with him


    anymore."


    Eileen didn''t say anything.


    Then Brad asked, "Mommy, why don''t you want to be with my daddy? The teacher said one is a


    good boy if he learns from his mistakes. Besides, my dad already knows that he did wrong.


    Although he did wrong before, he has a change of heart, so why don''t you want to give him a


    chance?"


    Eileen rubbed his head as she said, "You are still young. There is something that you don''t


    understand."


    Brad looked obstinate. "I''m not a little kid anymore."


    Eileen didn''t say anything and just said," Don''t worry. I''ll get your dad back."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Luke had toe back!


    Eileen felt relieved to see her son look happy again.


    At this time, Ruben called her. She picked up the phone, and Ruben¡¯s low voice came over, "Eileen,


    my father is dead..."


    After hearing his words, Eileen felt painful and ufortable. Then, she also said tenderly, "Don''t


    take it hard. One will grow old and pass away eventually. And it''s so torturous and unbearable to be


    severely ill. Maybe it''s a relief for him to pass away. Do you know Luke suffered the loss of five


    loved ones in his family? He was the only one left in the Bennington family, but he managed it, didn''t


    he? You still have your mother. Even though your father passed away, you have to take more care


    of your mother for him."


    "Thank you. I also thank you for helping me to make my father''sst wishe true. He finally


    passed away with a smile on his face. And he even said your name."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eileen felt even more depressed. "My condolences. I''ll be there soon."


    Ruben was very busy. Everyone looked so sad.


    She also felt terrible. Since she didn''t know many people there either, she didn''t stay much longer


    and then left with Brad.


    When she got home, Brad kept pushing her to get his dad back.


    Eileen was helpless, so she went to the Wright family''s vi, and then she told Sherman and


    Kingsley about what happened between her and Ruben. And she hoped they could provide some


    useful clues.


    After hearing her exnation, Sherman shook her head. She sighed softly and then patted Eileen''s


    shoulder. "Sis, I told you so. I almost hated you."


    Eileen smiled, "You hated mest time. I could feel it in your tone."


    In fact, she didn''t regret that she agreed to pretend to get engaged to Ruben.


    There were pros and cons to everything, so she couldn''t get all the benefits. And she understood


    that.


    Sherman said more cheekily, "Haven''t you ever heard of that? It''s a woman''s right to change her


    mind all the time. And I''m a woman who always changes my mind!"


    Kingsley looked serious. "Luke has never contacted us since he''s been away for such a long time,


    so we don''t really know where he is. Maybe someone at hispany will know."


    Eileen nodded, asked Sherman and Kingsley to keep an eye on Luke''s whereabouts, and then went


    to Luke''s office. She then asked Luke¡¯s assistants, but they all said they didn''t know where Luke


    was.


    At that point, Luke''s cell phone still could not be reached.


    Kingsley also had people looking for Luke, but he just couldn¡¯t get any information.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Luke¡¯s whereabouts were unknown at all. He seemed to have disappeared from the world.


    Sherman took a sip of the water in front of her and said, "In my opinion, someone in Luke''s


    company or at his home must know Luke¡¯s whereabouts, but that person keeps his mouth shut."


    "Although Luke left without hesitation, I do not believe that he would move on so fast. Even if he


    decides to move on, he won''t do it so quickly. So he must ask someone to keep an eye on Eileen."


    Kingsley agreed. "In fact, he is affectionate towards Eileen, so he can never move on fast. That is


    his weakness. It should be easier for us to find him if we take advantage of this weakness."


    Kingsley''s words made Eileen¡¯s eyes light up. "Here is my suggestion. Do you think it will work..."


    Brad got sick. He was pale and could hardly run. He could only walk, and his heart ached


    asionally.


    Eileen''s heart bled for him, but there was nothing she could do, so she took him to a hospital.


    The doctor concluded that Brad had the same disease as Merlin did.


    Eileen was so anxious that she took Brad to Bennington Corporation again and met Walter Ruiz, the


    current head of Bennington Corporation. She told him that she wanted to sell her shares.


    Walter was surprised. "Bennington Corporation made good profits. Your shares will keep


    appreciating. Why do you want to sell them in a hurry?"


    "My son is suffering from heart disease. I don''t even have money to treat him, so what is the use of


    keeping the shares?"


    Hearing Eileen''s answer, Walter didn''t say anything else and nodded his agreement.


    After all, selling shares was a big deal, so Walter had to report to his boss first. He dialed a number.


    Luke picked up and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"


    He had changed his cell phone number because there were phone numbers of Eileen and other


    people, who he did not want to mention any more, in his previous phone card.


    When he answered the phone, he was on a street in Frunclia, which was a beautiful city. The sun


    was shining brightly there.


    "Ms. Barton came to the office just now." "Stop!" Luke interrupted him immediately," Don¡¯t tell me


    anything about her again, understand?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Bennington, this is a really big deal!" Walter was anxious. "She wants to sell her shares of


    Bennington Corporation!"


    Luke was stunned. Then he said, "Since the shares were given to her, she has the right to deal with


    them. She can do whatever she wants."


    He wondered if Eileen was nning to marry Ruben and wanted to change her shares into her


    dowry.


    Although he and she got divorced, he still hoped that she would be wiser this time and not be as


    reckless as before.


    "Don''t call me to talk about her in the future, " Luke warned once more in a deep voice," or you just


    quit! Damn! I have not healed yet! Don¡¯t break my heart again!"


    Beads of sweat appeared on Walter''s forehead. "Mr. Bennington, Ms. Barton..."


    "If you say one more word about her, just get the hell out of my way!" Luke


    interrupted directly and refused to listen to Walter''s words.


    "Mr. Bennington, she said that your son Brad had heart disease and that she


    wanted to sell her shares to pay for Brad''s medical treatment!"


    Suddenly, Walter said at one go.


    Luke''s eyebrows wrinkled this time. "What did you just say? Tell me again!" "Brad has heart


    disease, the same disease as Ms. Bennington had before. It seems to be a hereditary disease.


    Brad has been pale and too weak to walk recently."


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?"


    Luke''s temper red again. He was furious now. His face also clouded over.


    He hurried toward the hotel immediately. He drove so fast that he even ran several red lights, so he


    was cursed by other drivers. But he was in no mood to care about it.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Walter felt so aggrieved. It was just his boss that told him not to say anything about Eileen!


    He would be scolded if he mentioned her again, so did he dare to do that?


    Meanwhile, Eileen and Brad stayed at Kingsley''s home.


    Eileen was sipping jasmine tea, the faint aroma wafting through the air. Brad was ying actively


    with Kingsley''s baby.


    Brad''s forehead was covered with sweat, but he looked so energetic.


    He felt that his dad and his mom were both liars and only he himself was normal.


    Although he also lied, he only told white


    lies.


    His dad united him to cheat his mom, and his mom also united him to cheat his dad.


    What a mess! He wondered if his dad would fall into the trap and if his mom would ask him to


    pretend to be sick and send him to the hospital.


    He didn''t want to spend all day in a hospital bed. It was really ufortable!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Brad yed at Kingsley''s home until it was getting dark. Eileen was ready to take Brad away.


    It was already dark, and Sherman naturally worried about them. So she asked her driver to take


    them home. On the way back home, Brad suddenly said he was hungry.


    Eileen told the driver that Brad needed to eat something and then took Brad away. Brad said he


    wanted to eat spaghetti, so Eileen took him to a restaurant famous for its spaghetti.


    Brad was really hungry. He added ham, meatballs, and vegetables to his spaghetti.


    Eileen frowned. "It¡¯s almost bedtime. Your tummy will ache if you eat too much food."


    "It¡¯s okay. I''m growing now, and I need to eat a lot of food."


    Brad replied with a good reason, "Mom, can I add mushroom to my spaghetti?"


    Eileen couldn¡¯t help but pinch her brows. She could not believe that she was convinced by such a


    young child!


    "All right. Since you are growing, you can eat a lot of food. If you want to eat something else, just


    order it all at once."


    Brad nodded his head vigorously. "If I don''t eat enough, I won''t grow taller in the future.


    I have to n for my future."


    Eileen''s mouth twitched slightly. She picked up the teacup on the table and took two sips.


    Eileen thought Brad had changed. He had been a good boy who behaved himself before. But why


    had he be so talkative and slick?


    Brad was not full, so he ordered a hamburger and enjoyed it.


    "Just eat whatever you like."


    Eileen smiled and ordered soup for Brad. " Have some soup while you eat the hamburger. It will


    settle your stomach."


    Recently, after Brad fell asleep every night, she asked Kirsten to look after Brad and went to see a


    doctor secretly.


    She suffered from exhaustion and even vomited blood.


    She really didn''t know how much longer she could hold on.


    Suddenly, the phone in her bag vibrated. Eileen took out the phone. It was Sherman calling. Eileen


    picked up and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you now?" Sherman asked in an excited voice.


    "I am having dinner with Brad."


    "Finish it right now! Luke is back! He is at the airport now! Hurry up and get ready," Sherman


    hurriedly said.


    As soon as she heard Sherman''s words, Eileen looked serious and directly pushed away the te


    in front of Brad. "Let''s go."


    Brad was still hungry and reluctant to leave, so Eileen ordered another serving of spaghetti and took


    it away. She then said," Hurry up. Your dad is back!"


    Brad smiled and nodded his head vigorously.


    They hailed a cab, got in, and quickly rushed towards the hospital.


    Fortunately, Kingsley had already talked to the head of the hospital and prepared a ward in


    advance. Brad could live in it immediately.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Lying in bed, Brad said he was hungry.


    Eileen hurriedly microwaved the spaghetti she had brought back and served Brad.


    Brad happily took the bowl and enjoyed it.


    Unexpectedly, Eileen felt a bit nervous, checked her watch for the umpteenth times. She tried to


    compose herself, ''Rx. It''s not the first time to see him.''


    Eileen got a call from Sherman as Brad finished eating. "He¡¯s downstairs."


    The ward was full of the smell of mushrooms. Eileen opened the window to ventte the ward and


    went to dump the garbage.


    Brad sat on the bed, ripped off his hospital gown as his dad did, then shook his head vigorously,


    messing up all his hair, pinching himself a few times beforeying down.


    No sooner had Brady down than the door was opened.


    Luke went in and strode to the bed.


    Brad pretended to be asleep and didn''t move at all.


    Luke''s eyes fell upon Brad''s face, "It¡¯s just a few days. Howe you look so thin these days?" He


    sounded very down.


    Brad licked his lips secretly.


    His mind was full of the shredded pancake, chicken, spaghetti, and hamburger...


    Luke fondled Brad''s cheeks and then went to Brad''s attending physician''s office, "Tell me honestly,


    how is my son?"


    The physician looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to put it.


    After all, it was Mr. Wright who told him to do that, but it was true that the boy wasn''t sick.


    However, the physician''s hesitation and embarrassment were mistaken by Luke for Brad''s condition


    being too serious.


    Luke felt his heart waspletely been ripped out.


    He took out his phone and made a call to an Athana hospital.


    "I need the best doctors in cardiology and the most advanced equipment. I''m good for the money.


    The ne will pick you up immediately, and you must be in Lanechett by 6 p.m. tomorrow!"


    He did not forget Merlin''s illness. Her face was always pale. She couldn''t run or jump, and she was


    always breathing heavily.


    He couldn''t let his son go through this kind of torture!


    He and Brad were the only ones left in the Bennington family. How could he let his son have an


    ident?


    He would cure Brad if it cost him everything!


    Money was nothingpared to life.


    He could have no money, but he couldn''t live without Brad!


    Returning to the ward, Luke sat down by the bed with his head down and took Brad''s little hand


    lovingly.


    Just as the old saying: Men do not easily shed tears, only the non-arrival sadness.


    Brad squinted and felt the back of his hand wet.


    ''Is daddy crying?''


    He felt sorry for his dad, then he opened his eyes and murmured, "You''re back, daddy.¡±


    With a swift movement, Luke sat upright." Are you okay?"


    Even if he was worried, he couldn''t show it.


    He was Brad''s rock.


    He couldn¡¯t make Brad feel insecure.


    "I have to pee..." Brad mumbled.


    Then, Luke immediately bent down and carried Brad to the toilet.


    He always felt that Brad had lost a lot of weight, but that was all in his mind.


    "Did you not eat well?"


    Brad shook his head, "I have lost my appetite."


    Luke gritted his teeth and held Brad more tightly.


    The veins on his back bulged as if they were about to explode, and he was holding back.


    After using the toilet, Brad squintedfortably and was carried back to the bed by Luke.


    Although Eileen was standing in the dark, she could see this scene clearly.


    Seeing Luke again was enough to make her nervous. In addition, after seeing his look, she couldn¡¯t


    help getting more nervous, and her fingertips were shaking uncontrobly.


    But what happened next was inevitable. And she couldn''t keep hiding in the back all the time.


    After thinking about it, she finally mustered up the courage and walked over.


    Hearing her footsteps, Luke turned around and said tly, "Brad will be okay!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ''Is he trying to make me feel better?'' That made Eileen more nervous.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    ''What would he do if he knew it was a scam?''


    "Uh...It¡¯s getting stuffy in here. I''m going out for some air." As soon as Brad saw his mothering,


    he winked at her secretly, lifted the quilt, and got out of bed to leave.


    Luke stood up to follow.


    Brad pointed to the next ward, "Daddy, I''m going to spend some time alone with a friend in the next


    room. Wait here. I''ll be right back. Okay?"


    Brad had no qualms when he lied, "He had lost all his hair. He thinks he looks ugly. If people see


    him like this, he will cry."


    Hearing this, Luke frowned and did not follow.


    He knew Brad would be happy to have friends ying with him at times like this.


    Then Brad moved towards the door. When he closed the door, he mouthed his mother, "Go ahead!"


    Brad had done his part. The rest was up to his mom!


    Luke took out his phone and called the Athana hospital again, "Where are you? You haven''t left


    yet? What are you waiting for? Listen, if you can''t arrive here on time, you¡¯ll be fired!"


    Luke''s face clouded over with anger, and Eileen was flustered.


    Secondster, Eileen stepped forward and snatched Luke''s phone.


    Luke stared at her, and his re was


    cial.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Eileen met his eyes, "I lied. Brad is healthy and not sick at all. I did it to get you back."


    Luke said icily, "What do you mean?"


    "Brad didn''t get sick, and he didn''t have a heart attack. I lied to you. I''ve got things to say to you."


    "That was all a lie?" Luke¡¯s tempers began to fray, "Good on you!"


    Eileen said nothing.


    "Humph! Are you gonna tell me you¡¯re getting married?"


    Luke gave a brittleugh. There was a coldness in him that chilled Eileen.


    "Do you think I''m not angry enough and want to piss me off? Or just to remind me of your wedding


    present?"


    Eileen shook her head and said emphatically, "I just wanted to tell you that Ruben and I are not


    engaged. And Brad needs you..."


    Luke¡¯s heart was thumping wildly, but he didn''t let his face show any emotion, "Is your fever so bad


    that you''re delirious?"


    "I don¡¯t have a fever. I''m sober. I''m not kidding!"


    Eileen began to exin, "My engagement to Ruben was fake. He asked me to pretend to be


    engaged to him to reassure his ailing father, and I said yes."


    She had been so determined before, so Luke didn''t believe her at all.


    "Do you expect me to believe that?"

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Eileen said, "I can call Ruben and ask him toe here to exin everything to you. Don''t you


    know me well?"


    Luke stared at her and said, "Didn''t you say that you were willing to marry him for repaying him and


    the sense of guilt?"


    She nodded, "I said so indeed! I said that on purpose because I wanted to deceive you! I''m a


    human, not a stone. After you did so many things for me, how could I hurt your heart? How could I


    choose to marry Ruben at such a time? Didn''t you feel that it was too sudden?"


    Luke said, "If one falls in love, it''s not surprising whatever one does." Luke''s heart beat fast. What


    she had said took him by surprise. He was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Eileen felt helpless.


    Luke''s gaze became deep and meaningful gradually. He became serious and said, "So you


    deceived me in such a way?"


    Eileen said, "I knew that you hated being deceived and Merlin''s disease was your taboo, but I had


    no other choice! I deceived you. You believed and left decisively."


    She exined, "I didn''t know my position in your heart, but you loved Brad very much."


    Luke sneered and sat there in silence.


    Inside his pockets, he was patting his thighs rhythmically.


    When he was happy, he always did that.


    His anger for being deceived had vanished without a trace.


    It was rare for him to hear her say so. After all, he had been totally deceived by her!


    Eileen said, "You still don¡¯t believe me? Or you are still angry with me? You have just held on


    several months after you expressed your feelings to me. How long have I held on after I expressed


    my feelings to you?"


    She continued, "Eight years! You will never know what I have experienced and how sad I have been


    in the eight years. Have you run out of your patience in the short eight months?"


    She stared at him and said, "What you have experienced in the eight months is nothing to what I


    have experienced in the eight years. If you are still angry with me, do as you wish. It seems that you


    are not worth my love anymore."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke''s eyes were filled with affection. He stood up and walked out of the ward.


    Seeing that, Eileen felt heartbroken. What he had experienced in the eight months was nothing to


    what she had experienced in the eight years, but he was still angry with her.


    Although she was wrong and deserved it this time, she felt sad about his reaction...


    Luke walked out of the ward. Then he stopped suddenly and said, "I will live in the Bennington


    family''s vi tonight and leave at 2 p.m. tomorrow by air..."


    Then he closed the ward door and passed the corner of the corridor in the hospital.


    The seriousness disappeared on his face immediately. His face was filled with happiness and


    excitement.


    He walked happily and clenched his fists excitedly.


    He said, "Tarot says that I will win her heart recently. It''s true..."


    On the contrary, Eileen felt sad for his reaction in the ward. Brad walked in and asked her about the


    result, but she didn''t reply.


    Brad was anxious. ''Why Dad and Mom are so troublesome?"


    Sherman called Eileen and asked her about the result.


    Eileen told Sherman what had happened including what Luke had said atst.


    Sherman thought about it and said, "You''re stupid! What Luke has said is meaningful. He wants you


    to stop him when he leaves at 2 p.m. tomorrow."

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Eileen thought about it. ''Sherman is right."


    Eileen hung up. The sadness and dissatisfaction were erased from her mind. She sneered.


    I have felt wrong for eight years while he has just experienced it for several months. I''m still angry


    with him. How dare he want me to go to the airport to stop him?''


    ''I have given him an out, but he even wants to swim all over me!''


    ''Does he think that I''m the same as before?¡¯


    ''I ask him to stay not because I want to rekindle the romance but because I can''t take care of Brad


    anymore.''


    ''Even if he will leave tomorrow, I won¡¯t stop him.'' ''I will tell him my condition and ask him to take


    care of Brad. Then I will have nothing to worry about.''


    That night, Luke called Kingsley to drink.


    At 9 p.m., Kingsley hadn''t arrived yet. Luke had arrived first. The table in front of him was filled with


    wine. He beamed with pleasure.


    Kingsley arrived and sat opposite Luke. Kingsley asked, "Why are you so happy today?"


    Luke said, "I''m very happy...¡± He narrowed his eyes, poured the wine and wore a smile all the time


    like an idiot.


    Kingsley said, "What has happened?"


    Kingsley picked up the ss of wine and shook it gently. The wine rippled in the ss.


    Luke said, "She told me that Brad needed me."


    He smiled brightly and added, "She said that she got engaged to Ruben to help him. She didn''t love


    him!"


    Kingsley knew these things earlier than Luke, so he didn''t feel surprised at all.


    Kingsley asked, "Then what about you?


    What did you say?"


    Luke said, "I told her that I would leave at 2 p.m. by air tomorrow." He took a sip of the wine and


    lookedcent.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and said, "It sounds like you don''t n to forgive her."


    Luke said, "She lied to me and hurt my heart. She only exined it to me. I won''t forgive her so


    easily." He narrowed his eyes and added, "She needs to stop me before I board the ne and


    express her feelings to me loudly in public!"


    Kingsley said, "Then I will wait for your good news." Although he said so, he didn¡¯t agree with Luke.


    ''Hasn''t he heard that never trouble trouble till trouble troubles you?''


    ''Now that Eileen has apologized and said so, how can he want her to stop him in the airport and


    express her feelings in public?''


    ''He is too confident. How dare he want Eileen to do so? Is he dreaming?''


    ''It seems that I will see an exciting scene!''


    The more Luke said, the morecent he was. He drank nonstop, floating on air.


    Soon, it was 2 a m. Luke was still reluctant to leave. Kingsley looked at his watch


    frequently.


    He had a family now and was different from before. He had a wife and a son. He couldn''t stay here


    for too long.


    Luke was still drinking. Kingsley said goodbye to him and stood up to leave.


    Luke nodded, said goodbye to Kingsley and looked at his watch. He gave up the idea of calling


    Brad and asked his assistant to drive him home.


    When Kingsley arrived home, Sherman asked why he was sote. It was almost 3 am.


    Kingsley said, "Luke was in a good mood and drank nonstop. He didn¡¯t let me leave. He said


    something funny."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sherman was interested in interesting things all the time. Hearing that, she asked Kingsley what


    Luke had said.


    Kingsley drank a ss of water and told her what Luke had said.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Hearing that, Sherman burst intoughter and couldn¡¯t wait to call Eileen.


    Kingsley stopped her.


    It was 3 a m. Eileen must have fallen asleep.


    The next morning.


    When Eileen was eating breakfast, her phone rang. She answered the phone.


    Sherman said on the phone, "Luke had a chat with Kingsleyst night. Luke said that he wouldn¡¯t


    forgive you until you went to the airport to stop him and express your feelings to him."


    Hearing that, Eileen sneered and didn''t bother to know more about it. She just asked, "Are you


    avable at noon?"


    Sherman asked, "What do you want?"


    Eileen said, "I know a new restaurant. Brad would like to have a try. Let''s go there together."


    Sherman agreed immediately, "OK."


    In the restroom, Brad was talking on the phone with Luke. Luke said, "You are bing a skillful


    liar."


    Brad said, "I learn it from you!¡±


    Brad shifted responsibility and said, "As for pretending to be sick, I also learn it from you."


    Luke criticized, "Why do you learn crooked ways fast than other things?"


    Brad smiled and said, "Dad, I did that for you. Now that you havee back, Mom can''t leave


    anymore."


    Luke said angrily, "You are naughty. It seems that I need to teach you a lesson!"


    Luke put on the show. To be more realistic, he called Kingsley again and again and asked Kingsley


    to see him off at the airport.


    Kingsley drove to the airport resignedly.


    Luke prepared well. He carried his suitcase, passport and visa. He even bought the ticket.


    Seeing Kingsley, Luke came up to him and hugged him. Luke said, "I don''t know when I wille


    back. Kingsley, take care of yourself."


    Kingsley was speechless.


    ''He is such a drama queen!''


    If I didn''t know him, I would think that he was an actor who was putting on a y.'' Luke let off his


    hands and looked at his watch. It was 1:30 p.m., but Eileen had not shown up yet. He told her that


    he would leave at 2 p.m.


    Kingsley asked, "Hasn''t shee here?"


    Kingsley frowned and looked at Luke.


    Luke said, "It''s 1:30 p.m. and still early. Let''s wait for her."


    However, she didn''t show up at 1:40 p.m. She didn''t show up at 1:50 p.m. At 2:00 p.m., she still


    didn''t show up.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The oue didn''t surprise Kingsley at all. He said, "She won''te here."


    Luke found an excuse for her and said, "It''s far away from the center of the city. She might be stuck


    in traffic. It''s normal that she iste. Let''s wait for her."


    Kingsley said, "Let me call Sherman." Kingsley took out his phone and called Sherman, "What is


    going on?"


    When he was talking with Sherman on the phone, Luke stared at him all the time. As soon as


    Kingsley hung up, Luke asked," What did she say?"

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    "Sherman is shopping with Eileen. They are going to have coffee and lunch. Eileen has a blind date


    today."


    Luke''s brow furrowed. His Adam''s apple bobbed. He couldn''t believe that. "Didn¡¯t she mention me?"


    "Yes."


    Kingsley suddenly remembered something.


    Luke''s face softened as he heard this." What did she say?"


    "Eileen said she had made it clear to you yesterday, but you didn''t ept. That means rejection.


    You want to leave, and she has no right to stop you and can''t stop you. She''s afraid that she can''t


    make you change your mind even if she wants to, so she has decided to give up."


    Luke''s face turned cold when he heard this.


    He curled his thin lips and cursed, "Damn it! This woman has no perseverance at all! Where there''s


    a will, there¡¯s a way. She doesn''t even have the persistence. How can she seed?"


    He turned back while pulling his suitcase and walked towards the exit of the airport.


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes were full of amusement, but he held back hisughter, following behind Luke and


    saying, "Where are you going?"


    "Shit! Of course, I''m going back! I''ve even spent an hour in the morning packing the suitcase. How


    stupid!"


    Luke moved forward, constantly swearing, and kicked his suitcase.


    Kingsley squinted, his chest heaving.


    Yet he suppressed a snigger.


    Otherwise, Luke might have lost his temper.


    Eileen and Sherman were strolling around the mall. They bought Brad and the little baby some


    clothes.


    After that, Brad said he was hungry, so they went to a restaurant.


    He ordered fish, mushrooms, and many other dishes.


    The three of them were eating andughing. It was such a lively scene. The baby was also burbling,


    asionally saying a few words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, they felt a cold breeze on their faces, and then there was a figure in front of them.


    Eileen looked up. It was Luke.


    Eileen was very surprised but said with a calm face, "Aren''t you leaving?¡±


    Hearing this, Luke was burning with anger. He almost overturned the table in front of him. "So this is


    your attitude toward me?"


    He tried hard to put on a show, but she was eating happily, making him furious!


    "What attitude?" She didn''t understand.


    "Didn''t you say that Brad can''t leave his father? Now I''m leaving Lanechett, while you''re here eating


    and drinking."


    Eileen grunted indifferently.


    "Didn''t you reject me? Life goes on. I can''t abandon myself just because you rejected me, so


    whether you leave or not, I''ll shop and eat. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Luke breathed deeply to cool down. "What do you mean?"


    Eileen asked, "I''ve persisted for eight years and been hurt by you for eight years. You rejected me


    again and again. Now, do you want me to throw away my pride and continue like that? Impossible!


    I''ve suffered enough!"


    Dumbfounded, Luke didn''t expect that things would turn out this way, cursing secretly.


    ''Damn it! Sure enough, I shot myself in the foot!¡¯


    He looked at Kingsley beside him, who shrugged his shoulders, sat down beside Sherman, picked


    up the baby, and yed with him.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Luke frowned, at a loss what to say, stammering, "Well... Um..."


    Eileen ignored him and turned her back on him.


    "It¡¯s all my fault! I didn''t mean to say that yesterday. I''m so happy. I just want you to care about me


    so that I can be relieved.


    Don¡¯t be angry with me, OK?" He could do nothing but try to please her with sweet words. The


    others were shocked to see him grovel.


    This was different from the plot he had expected. It could be described as a sharp turn.


    Sherman''s shoulders couldn''t stop shaking. She just couldn''t stand it!


    Why didn''t this man treasure the chance?


    He refused Eileen but now came to apologize. What a fool!


    Sherman wanted tough but she fought it back. Her stomach hurt!


    Eileen still didn''t look at him, facing the window indifferently.


    Brad looked on with interest, suggesting," Dad, tell Mom how much you love her. I saw the heroes


    do that in TV dramas."


    Luke''s face stiffened. He then went down on one knee and said, "I owe a woman too much, and I''ve


    never atoned for what I did to her, but from now on, I''ll do my best to be good to her. If she doesn''t


    forgive me today, I won''t get up."


    Eileen raised her knitted eyebrows, almost unable to keep a straight face. He was a rascal!


    However, he was serious, kneeling there without moving. The people around were watching him.


    Luke was rooted to the floor. He was determined. The waiter carrying the dishes walked through the


    narrow gap behind him and almost spilled the dishes on him several times.


    Eileen couldn''t stand it and reached out to tug on his sleeve, telling him to stand up.


    Luke refused!


    "Do you know you''re blocking the way?" she pointed to the people passing behind her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Then I''ll buy the way. I''ll give them a checkter. It''s mine now, and I have the right to use it as I


    want!" he said unapologetically.


    Eileen sighed quietly and didn''t pay attention to him anymore, directly walking out of the restaurant.


    Luke quickly rushed out and held her in his arms from behind.


    She screamed in panic.


    Yet Luke seemed to be crazy, leaning down and kissing her in the street. "Will you forgive me?"


    Eileen didn''t speak, pushing him.


    However, Luke had be unashamed. He nibbled on her neck. "Will you forgive me?"


    She trembled slightly. The crowd was looking at them meaningfully. She couldn''t bear it, burying her


    head in his chest whileining. "You¡¯re mad!"


    "I''ve been mad for a long time. If you don''t forgive me, I''ll kiss you until you change your mind." He


    stared at her intensely. Eileen frowned deeply.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Her chest heaved.


    Suddenly, she had an impulse to give in, but she knew she couldn''t.


    "Do you know why I tricked you intoing back?" she asked, pushing him away.


    "Because Brad can''t leave his father. You told me that."


    Eileen said, "That''s just one of the reasons. There''s another one."


    Luke''s heart pounded as he asked, "What do you mean?"


    He thought, ''She must have found that she can''t live without me and that how good I am. She wants


    to make up with me.''


    "I have cancer."


    Eileen said slowly, "It''s in the middle stage, so you have toe back and take care of Brad. I don''t


    have the energy to take care of him anymore."


    Luke raised his eyebrows. "I already promised you that I will stay, and you''re still tricking me?"


    Eileen looked at him.


    Luke didn''t believe that she had cancer.


    After a moment of hesitation and a slight frown, she mustered up the courage to take off her wig.


    Instantly, Luke froze, thunderstruck.


    After a while, he regained hisposure, his face gloomy and his chest heaving violently. "Since


    when have you got it? "


    Eileen said calmly, "Before the divorce.


    Brad needs you."


    "Wait, let me take a breath.¡±


    Luke squatted down on the ground, gulping.


    The news came as a bolt from the blue.


    He felt dizzy. His eyes were so stinging that he could hardly open them.


    After he calmed down, he staggered to his feet.


    "From now on, you have to stay by my side! Don¡¯t try to leave me!"


    Eileen¡¯s chest heaved. "Luke, I ask you to stay just for Brad¡¯s sake. I have nothing to do with you."


    However, Luke ignored her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Eileen was sent back to the hospital.


    Anyway, someone would take care of Brad. She didn''t have to worry about him anymore.


    In the Bennington family''s vi.


    As soon as Kingsley stepped into the living room, he saw the figure in front of the window.


    "You''re delighted but pretend to be calm." Kingsley smiled teasingly.


    The next second, Luke turned around.


    Seeing his tears, Kingsley was stunned. " Did you cry?"


    "Did I?"


    Luke wiped the corners of his eyes, surprised to see the tears.


    Kingsley continued to tease him, "Tears of joy?"


    Luke swallowed and said slowly, "Eileen has cancer."


    Kingsley paused for a moment, asking in disbelief, "Really?"


    Luke grunted.


    Kingsley said, "I''m sorry."


    "Do me a favor." Luke sat down on the sofa. "Send the best team of doctors here. I can¡¯t lose her!"


    She was the light in his life.


    If she died, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Kingsley heavily patted his shoulder.


    He would do all he could to help Luke.


    If Eileen died, Luke would fall apart.


    In the hospital.


    Feeling a sharp pain in her stomach, Eileen grabbed the sheet, trying hard to endure it.


    Luckily, it only hurt for a few minutes this time.


    A knock came at the door.


    Her voice was low and husky. "Come in."


    It was Luke. Seeing his shaven head, Eileen was surprised. "Why did you shave your hair?"


    "Well, I just changed my style"


    Luke raised his eyebrows slightly. "What do you think of it? Do I look fresh and handsome?"


    Eileen had mixed feelings. Her mouth twitched. "You don''t have to do this." She knew he did it for


    her.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    To be honest, a good-looking person always fitted in well with any style.


    With a shaven head, he looked dangerous, attractive, and refreshing.


    "It''s up to me."


    Sitting by the bed, Luke looked at her deeply and said word by word, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you


    die."


    "You''re my woman. I''ll protect you! Even Death can''t take you away from me!"


    Eileen''s emotions were churning as she heard this.


    From the moment she was diagnosed, she had forced herself to be strong and calm.


    Because she knew that she could only rely on herself.


    Yet now, hearing his words, her mental armor broke, revealing her weakness.


    "Three top medical teams wille over from different countries this afternoon. Prepare yourself.


    It''s a tough battle, but we''ll win."


    Luke stared fixedly at her. "The medical professors wille every day. You''ll have a hard time, but


    I''ll always be with you."


    Eileen''s lips moved. As she was about to speak, she was hugged by him.


    The hug was warm like a sturdy wall that she could lean on.


    "Cheer up!"


    He whispered in her ear, "Think about Brad and me. You must hang in there."


    Eileen closed her eyes and answered obediently, "Okay."


    Luke then went to the Director of the hospital and asked him to arrange a suite for Eileen.


    He didn''t return to the vi, staying in the suite every night.


    As soon as Eileen moved, he would immediately get up.


    Moreover, Brandy sent nutritious food over every day.


    However, it couldn''t counteract the side effects of the chemo. In just one month, Eileen became thin


    and pale as if she could be blown away by the wind.


    The pain roused Eileen from sleep this night.


    She bit her lip to keep quiet.


    Luke slept lightly and woulde over as soon as he heard a sound.


    However, when she saw the tall figure in front of the window, she was stunned.


    It was already 3 a m. Why was he still awake?


    "I was born a jinx. Having lived for so many years is enough for me. Don''t hurt the person I love. If


    only one of us can live, let her live, and I¡¯ll die!"


    Luke¡¯s voice was very low and abject.


    Watching the loved ones die one by one during these years, he was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Perhaps, it was he who brought them disaster.


    Eileen''s heart shrank.


    She had never thought that Luke would have such thoughts.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "People have their own fates. Why do you think it''s you who killed them? I don''t feel you could do


    that."


    She sat up in bed, saying evenly.


    Hearing her voice, Luke turned his head, wiping his face. "Why are you awake?


    Where are you hurting? I''ll go and get the doctor."


    "I''m fine."


    Eileen shook her head and thought for a moment. "Luke, I can get back together with you, but you


    need to do one thing for me."


    "What¡¯s it?" "It''s best if I can survive. If not, you have to live well and take care of Brad. Don''t have


    stupid thoughts."


    Luke was silent.


    If that happened, he didn''t know if he could endure the sorrow.


    "If you don''t agree, even if I''m cured, I won''t be with you," Eileen continued.


    She was willing to gamble on this for Brad and Luke''s future.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    After thinking for a few seconds, Luke answered, "Okay."


    Eileen said, "Swear to me."


    Luke stared at her, "Do I have to swear?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I swear on my life that I will take care of Brad whether you will pull through or not!"


    Eileen soon fell asleep again.


    Luke leaned on the bed, sleepless all night.


    Brad had mixed feelings. He was happy that he could live with his mother and was sad that his


    mother was sick.


    Early the next morning, Brad badgered Luke into going to a nearby church to pray for Eileen. They


    also bought her an amulet.


    Brad hoped that his mom would survive.


    As long as his prayer was answered, he woulde to the church more often.


    Subsequently, Luke saw the power of cancer.


    In just a few days, Eileen had lost so much weight that her cheeks were sunken.


    Whether it was day or night, Luke didn¡¯t dare to sleep and kept an eye on her all the time.


    Hey in bed with her in his arms. As soon as she moved, he would immediately wake up.


    Eileen was distressed. She tried to persuade him to rest, but he didn''t listen to her.


    Luke became thinner. There were circles under his eyes.


    Kingsley noticed that and could only ask the servants to bring nutritious food to them every day.


    Kingsley said, "Brad can only rely on you two. You must hold on."


    Luke curved his lips. "Don''t worry."


    Eileen smiled slightly. "I will!"


    Eileen and Luke lived a peaceful and rxing life. They asionally went downstairs.


    Gradually, Eileen became more cheerful.


    One day, the professor walked into the ward and said, "A drug has been developed. It''s thetest


    immune drug and hasn''t been tested yet. Mr. Bennington, do you want to take the risk?"


    Luke frowned, pondering.


    Eileen replied quickly, "Yes."


    "What if it has side effects?"


    Eileen answered, "I trust them."


    Luke disagreed. He couldn''t afford it if the drug caused problems. He would prefer conservative


    treatments.


    However, Eileen was very resolute, Luke was unwilling but had to give in.


    He just wanted her to be happy every day.


    Since the day Eileen took the drug, Luke had been unable to sleep well, living in terror.


    Finally, four months had passed.


    The professor came to give Eileen a checkup.


    Standing at the door of the ward, Luke broke out in a cold sweat, afraid that there would be bad


    news.


    After a long time, the door was pushed open. The professor came out and said, " The image


    examination shows that the cancer cells in her body are under control. That''s why she is still alive."


    Hearing this, Luke fell to the floor with a flop.


    He had been extremely nervous and struggled to hang on these days.


    When he woke up, Eileen was sitting by his bed.


    As soon as he saw her, Luke''s eyes turned wet. He held her in his arms.


    The professor said, "You still have to be careful and stay in the hospital for


    observation. It''s uncertain whether the cancer wille back or not. We can only wait and see."


    Eileen chuckled. "No matter how long I can live, I am satisfied. I¡¯ll stay with them as long as I can."


    She knew some cancer patients lived for twenty years and that some lived for a few years.


    The sunlight was bright. It would soon be spring after the cold winter.


    She would be pleased even if she could only be with them for one or two years.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Luke hugged her.


    He was confident that she would be cured, even though her symptoms had just been temporarily


    controlled. He would ask the team to develop new medicine at any cost.


    He had a lot of money.


    He only wanted her.


    "Thank God!"


    He held her closer. They were clinging together.


    They were kissing passionately, entwining their tongues.


    They didn''t pay any attention to the people around them.


    They could only see each other, longing for each other.


    Sherman also nestled against Kingsley''s chest, chuckling with joy.


    Brad was smart. He stood up, ran to Cody, and covered Cody''s eyes. "Don''t look at them. Daddy is


    a lecher!"


    Brad''s eyes rolled. He giggled and whispered to Cody, "I can live with Mommy and Daddy. I''m so


    happy!"


    Eileen and Luke embraced affectionately and contentedly.


    They were immersed in the long kiss as if there were only the two of them on the earth.


    The atmosphere was sweet. Luke hugged Eileen and waved at Brad, who responded with


    excitement outside the window.


    The afternoon sunlight was getting stronger and stronger, just like Eileen''s and Luke''s love for each


    other. They were sunk in happiness.


    Perhaps what they had suffered made them stronger.


    They would be happy together forever. After they went through the hardships, their rtionship


    would be able to stand


    the test of time.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Grace came back from thepany. It was already 9:30 p.m. Her work was not going well. She


    made some mistakes and was severely criticized.


    She was a high-profile person and attracted a lot of attention in thepany.


    The other employees in the office looked at her with hatred.


    Grace was rarely scolded. They secretly sneered at her.


    Those talented, good-looking people wouldn¡¯t be envious of others orugh at others.


    Grace''s colleagues hated her just because of jealousy.


    Grace ignored them.


    She was in a fret. She always had painful periods. She fidgeted in her chair with a pale face.


    "Damn it!"


    Grace kicked off her high heels, stepping on the floor with bare feet. Her legs were slender and


    sexy.


    She casually brushed her curly hair back, took the shower gel, and walked into the bathroom.


    She liked to bathe.


    When the warm water fell on her, it took away her fatigue in an instant.


    She thought that she looked sexy in the water, just like a mermaid.


    Grace usually spent an hour in the bathtub when she took a bath and drank a ss of red wine


    after that.


    Yet she had only soaked for twenty minutes this time. She picked up her bathrobe and stood up.


    It was 10:30 when she finished her facial care. She felt thirsty, took a ss, and went out of her


    bedroom.


    She then heard screams from the living room on the first floor. "Ouch! Don''t touch me! It hurts!"


    It was Mckenzie''s voice. Mckenzie was Charlie''s mother.


    Grace frowned and went downstairs into the living room.


    Mckenzie was sitting in a wheelchair. Her right leg was in a cast. She couldn''t stop crying in pain.


    Grace didn''t get on well with Mckenzie.


    However, Grace had to be polite to Mckenzie. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Mckenzie was in pain and didn''t say anything.


    The servant standing beside her answered, "Someone spilled water on the ground of the restaurant


    hall tonight. Mrs. Morgan slipped and fell. She had juste back from the hospital.


    "Mrs. Morgan is aged. Her leg was broken seriously. She has to be in the wheelchair for four or five


    months."


    "She needs nutritious food. Go to the market to buy some fresh ingredients tomorrow and cook for


    her," Grace said.


    She poured herself a ss of water.


    "Besides, if there are any problems at home, don''t bother Mom. Just tell me. I''ll deal with them.


    Mom, you should have a good rest and take care of your health."


    "Come and sit down. I have something to say to you," Mckenzie said, enduring the pain.


    With her back to Mckenzie, Grace narrowed her pretty eyes. Her rosy lips moved. She gritted her


    teeth, turned around, and sat down elegantly.


    Grace didn''t want to quarrel with Mckenzie, thinking that Mckenzie would urge her to have a child


    with Charlie.


    However, Grace couldn''t avoid that.


    "My leg is badly injured. You heard what the servant said. I can''t go to the restaurant with a broken


    leg. I want you to work in the restaurant," Mckenzie said.


    Instantly, Grace knitted her delicate eyebrows slightly, replying, "Mom, I have a job. I can''t do that."


    Grace refused calmly. She suppressed her annoyance.


    "The restaurant was set up by Charlie''s grandparents. It has been managed by the women in the


    Morgan family. If you hadn¡¯t married into the Morgan family, I wouldn''t have asked you to do that.


    Now that you''re Charlie''s wife, you have to do that!" Mckenzie said determinedly.


    "I have no vocation for running a restaurant. I can¡¯t help you."


    Gradually, Grace ran out of patience but managed to be polite. "There are many famous cooks.


    Why do we have to do everything by ourselves?"


    "The restaurant has been managed by the women in the Morgan family for many years just


    because we don''t want the recipe to be leaked. It''s confidential.


    "When Charlie''s father passed away, the Morgan Group was in a difficult situation. We almost didn''t


    have enough money to keep thepany afloat. Fortunately, this restaurant helped us. It''s not just


    a restaurant. It means a lot to the Morgan family."


    Grace had heard this from Mckenzie many times.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace fiddled with her hair and drank water. No one knew whether she was listening to Mckenzie.


    Grace stretched herself and yawned. "Mom, I won''t work in the restaurant anyway.


    You''d better discuss this with Charlie. I''m tired after working for a whole day. I''m going upstairs to


    rest."


    Grace turned around and walked upstairs.


    Mckenzie looked at Grace angrily.


    Not long after Grace left the living room, the car lights shone in.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    The sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Immediately after that, Charlie walked in.


    He pulled open his suit jacket. Seeing Mckenzie, Charlie knitted his handsome eyebrows, walked


    over, and squatted in front of her. "Mom, what happened to your leg?"


    Mckenzie patted the back of his hand, consoling him that there was nothing seriously wrong with it.


    She then told him what had happened just now.


    "If my leg were good and I could move, I would never ask Grace to go to the restaurant to help. But


    I had an ident.


    I''ve made it clear. You can discuss what to do next with Grace."


    Charlie narrowed his eyes, chuckled, and hugged Mckenzie. "Mom, you¡¯ve worked hard for so


    many years in the restaurant. Whenever I asked you to rest, you refused. Now I''m relieved that you


    can take a break from the restaurant stuff. Of course, I am not gloating."


    "Do you think I don''t want to rest? But how can I rest?


    "Grace is not a qualified wife. She can''t have children or help with the work in the restaurant. How


    can I rest?"


    Mckenzie loosened her tongue and became quite talkative. "And you don''t..."


    "Mom!" Charlie stopped her with a gesture." Just go upstairs to rest. I''ll talk to her!"


    When Charlie pushed open the bedroom door, Grace was varnishing her toenails. The red nail


    polish set off her fair feet.


    "Grace, I¡¯m back!"


    Pulling off his tie, Charlie crinkled his eyes and kissed her.


    Grace was passionate. She raised her head, embraced him, and kissed him.


    She was so fascinating.


    When they were about to have sex, Grace drew back, twisted his tie around her fingers, and


    pushed him away. "Stop it. I''m painting my toenails."


    Charlie gave a wry smile.


    "Well, do you know that Mom¡¯s leg is injured?"


    Grace nodded. "Yes. I saw her downstairs, and we talked about something else. Did she ask you to


    convince me to go to the restaurant?"


    "She just told me what had happened. She didn¡¯t ask me to do that."


    Charlie''s gentle eyes rolled as he thought about how to say it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s me who wants to talk to you."


    Grace sat down on hisp, raised her head, and swung her curls to her left side. While looking at


    him flirtatiously, she said, "Do I look like someone who will go to the kitchen?"


    "No," Charlie answered quickly.


    Yet his eyes blinked.


    He continued tactfully and meaningfully," You''re so charming. How can you stay in the kitchen? But


    I''ll be very happy if you¡¯re good at cooking."


    Grace narrowed her eyes, crossed her long, slender legs, and drawled, "Do you mean that you are


    not happy with me?"


    "Absolutely not! I''mpletely obsessed with you!" Charlie said hastily. He almost shot himself in


    the foot.


    "Grace. Since Mom¡¯s leg is injured, can you work at the restaurant for a few days? I''ll get you out of


    there as soon as possible!"


    "So you just want me to go to the restaurant!


    Grace got agitated. "Don''t you know I have a job?"


    Charlie replied, "I know your president. I can ask for leave for you."

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    "So you''ve already thought of these before?"


    Grace gently poked him in the chest with her finger.


    "Do you know I''ve never even been in a kitchen before? Your mom asked me to make the dressing.


    I don''t even know what the pot looks like. She''s killing me!


    "Do you know I''ll go crazy if I stay there for a few months with fumes and fire?"


    Since her voice was a little loud and she was emotional, her spittle hit Charlie''s face.


    He reached out to wipe his face.


    However, Grace noticed it. "So you hate my saliva?"


    "I just want to spread it evenly."


    Charlie quickly smiled at her, his eyes crinkling, while he wiped his face with his big hand. "It can


    make my face smooth!"


    Grace was amused, pushing him. "Stop joking. I''m serious. I can''t get into the kitchen."


    "Grace, do you know how I felt when I heard what Mom said just now?"


    Charlie gazed deeply into her eyes. "I was ted."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Grace looked at him confusedly.


    "The restaurant''s dressing is a secret recipe handed down from my ancestors. You know, it''s


    confidential. I don''t even know about it.


    "Now, Mom is willing to tell you the recipe and teach you to make it. It means that she has epted


    you as a member of the Morgan family. If not, how would she tell you something so important? She


    takes you as her daughter-inw, doesn''t she?"


    Charlie said seriously.


    At his words, Grace fell silent.


    What he said made sense.


    "We will only tell the secrets to the one we trust," he continued, trying to persuade her.


    Grace was always straightforward.


    She was convinced by Charlie.


    Now that Mckenzie had let go of the past, Grace wouldn''t be petty. She wrinkled her pretty slender


    eyebrows, saying, "Well, then I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee that I will do a good job or persist. I can


    only have a try."


    Charlie was filled with joy. "My wife is so smart. It''s just a piece of cake for you!"


    "Sweet-talker!"


    Grace curved her lips. "Did your mom ask you again about having a child?"


    "No.-


    Charlie pointed at the bathroom. "Honey, would you like to take a bath with me?"


    "No. I just came out of the bathroom."


    "It''s been a long time since we bathed together. Why not enjoy it today?" he said slowly, staring at


    her eagerly.


    Grace smiled charmingly and leaned over, gazing at Charlie, who was swallowing. " Darling, I hate


    to tell you this, but I''m on my period, so go and take a bath yourself."


    Charlie rumbled through clenched teeth," Don¡¯t you think it''s cruel to me?"


    Early the next morning.


    Grace was not yet awake.


    Charlie had already freshened up and changed into a suit.


    Bending over, he pricked her with the stubble on his face.


    The slight tingling sensation woke her up. Charlie was kissing her. He reached into the covers and


    pinched her cheek.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    "It''ste. Get up quickly. Mom is waiting for you in the living room. I''ve called your president."


    She hadn''t slept enough. It was Saturday, but she couldn''t even have a lie-in!


    Grace squinted, rolled over, and closed her eyes. "Let me sleep a little longer."


    Charlie resignedly pinched his brow. "Get up now. Otherwise, I''ll y my ace!"


    Grace ignored it.


    She was used to having two days off a week. It was hard for her to get up early on Saturday.


    Charlie could only scratch her armpit.


    Grace was very ticklish. She couldn¡¯t resist chuckling and finally surrendered in tears. "Alright, I¡¯ll


    get up."


    "I''ll go to thepany first."


    Charlie stood up and left the purse on the table.


    Grace sat up, nodded, and casually tied up her curly hair. "Be careful on the way. I¡¯m going to the


    bathroom."


    When Grace came out of the bathroom, it was almost an hourter.


    She had cleaned up and made herself up.


    She wore a tight ck shirt with a boat neck, a white skirt that revealed her fairy legs, and purple


    high heels.


    She looked mature, elegant, and charming.


    Mckenzie was frequently frowning downstairs.


    Almost an hour had passed since she asked Charlie to wake Grace up, but Grace still didn''te


    down.


    What the hell was she doing?


    Though angry, Mckenzie was polite to Grace.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew what kind of person Grace was and was surprised that her son could persuade Grace to


    work in the restaurant.


    As Grace appeared, Mckenzie slightly frowned.


    She was asking Grace to work in the restaurant, but not to enter a beauty contest, so why was


    Grace dressed so loudly?


    However, for Grace, these were the most conservative and ordinary clothes in her closet.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Instead, she smiled at Mckenzie. "Are we leaving now?"


    Mckenzie wrinkled her brows disapprovingly, but she controlled herself and asked the maid to wheel


    her into the car.


    Grace didn''t follow her. She walked out of the garage, driving the Land Rover out. It looked as


    domineering as her.


    Eventually, the two cars arrived at the restaurant.


    The doorman came forward, took the keys, and parked the cars for them. Mckenzie and Grace


    entered the restaurant.


    Mckenzie took Grace directly to the kitchen. There was a room partitioned off that was used for


    making the dressing.


    Mckenzie told everyone else to leave. She and Grace stayed alone in the room.


    Seeing this, Grace felt Mckenzie was making a fuss.


    Weren''t they just going to make dressing? Why did Mckenzie act like a secret agent?


    "Wash your hands first. After you''re ready, we''ll start," Mckenzie said.


    Grace¡¯s long, slender eyes narrowed as she went to the restroom.


    Therge iron pot was ced in the room. ck smoke emanated from live coals. Grace¡¯s face


    darkened as she saw this.


    Yet thinking that she had promised Charlie, she could only endure it.


    On the one hand, she couldn''t go back on her word. On the other hand, she didn''t want to put


    Charlie in an awkward position. Immediately after that, Mckenzie began to tell Grace about the


    ingredients and asked her to put them into the iron pot.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Grace had never set foot in the kitchen since she was a child, not to mention putting a name to any


    of the ingredients.


    She stood there in a daze.


    This gave Mckenzie a headache. She wheeled herself over, pointing at the ingredients while telling


    Grace their names and what to do.


    It was indeed inconvenient for Grace to walk up and down on high heels.


    And the marble floor was smooth. She identally slipped and knelt on the ground. Her beautiful


    face was contorted.


    Grace scrambled to her feet, secretly cursing. She knew her knees must have been hurt seriously


    because of the sharp pain.


    Mckenzie didn''t want to say anything else, gripping her wheelchair. She had an impulse to rush


    over.


    Putting the ingredients into the pot was just a start. She must keep stirring them.


    Although Grace was tall, her arms and legs were thin. Just after she stirred for a while, her strength


    failed her.


    "Go on. The coals are burning. If you stop stirring, the dressing can''t be heated evenly and will even


    be scorched."


    Mckenzie said sternly.


    Grace was not meek, but she didn¡¯t lose her temper.


    As she had finished mixing the ingredients, it was nearly noon.


    Grace¡¯s legs were weak. Her arms were sore and soft.


    She wanted to leave, but Mckenzie didn''t agree.


    That was only the first step, and there was a second step.


    Cursing silently, Grace stepped out of the kitchen into the dining room, found a seat by the window,


    picked up the Band-Aids, and put them on her knees.


    At this time, the phone rang. It was a call from Charlie. His voice was warm and soft. "Honey, you


    must be tired."


    "Humph."


    Grace pouted.


    Her face looked as if covered by ayer of ash in the mirror,pletely not as pretty as it was in the


    morning.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll give you a massage at home tonight. Tofort my hard-working wife, I went to a masseur and


    learned from him." Charlie chuckled, raising his eyebrows.


    "Sweet talk!" Grace cooled down a lot.


    "I''m at yourmand,¡± Charlie said sweetly. "Thank you for all you did today."


    "You''d better really think so. I want to take a nap now. Gotta go."


    After Charlie answered, Grace hung up the phone.


    She was too tired to maintain her elegance, leaning back on the sofa with her legs crossed and


    eyes closed.


    Even so, she was a striking beauty. Many men looked at her.


    After sleeping for more than half an hour, Grace felt rxed, gently shaking her lustrous curls and


    stretching.


    She could have gone shopping at this time or had afternoon tea with her girlfriends, but now she


    was so miserable!


    After she sat upright, the waiter came over. "Ms. Grace, Ms. Mckenzie wants you to go to the


    kitchen."


    "Dammit!"


    Grace blurted out.


    She got up, smoothed the creases out of her skirt, and walked towards the kitchen.


    This time Mckenzie asked her to mash all the ingredients. Mckenzie emphasized that Grace should


    use her hands instead of tools.


    Grace had to mash a whole pot of ingredients with her pretty hands! She thought Mckenzie was


    kidding!

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Mckenzie passed a pestle to Grace, telling Grace silently that she was serious.


    Grace paused for a while, but thinking of Charlie, she finally reached out and took it.


    She didn''t feel anything wrong at first.


    Gradually, her palms became hot, and the spicy smell made her cough all the time. Her back and


    waist were sore. In short, it was torture for her.


    Grace¡¯s patience was running out.


    Mckenzie was not in the kitchen. Grace kicked over a basket. After venting her annoyance, she


    continued to mash the ingredients.


    She was busy until the evening.


    As night fell, the lights came on. Grace finally finished mashing the ingredients in the pot.


    She slowly stood up with a hand on her hip. Her waist was painful as if sprained.


    She couldn''t even drive, so she stopped a cab and went back to the vi.


    The maid helped her into the room. She kicked off her high heels and copsed into the soft bed.


    Mckenzie was still busy in the restaurant. As she was wheeled by the waiter into the kitchen and


    saw the iron pot, her face softened.


    Although Grace didn''t do it perfectly, she didn''t leave halfway but finished her work.


    The evening was the peak mealtime of the restaurant.


    Many guests surged over.


    It was so crowded and there were no seats avable. Mckenzie sat in the hall. She poured a cup of


    tea and slowly sipped, looking up the street.


    When a slender figure came into view, Mckenzie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She stared at the


    figure.


    After that, she hurriedly called the waiter standing by. "Hurry up and wheel me out!"


    Although the waiter was puzzled, he quickly wheeled her out.


    Mckenzie looked at the crowd and searched for that figure.


    However, there were too many people on the street. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Mckenzie frowned thoughtfully.


    At 9 p.m., Grace was about to fall asleep when the maid knocked on the door and told her to go


    downstairs for dinner.


    Normally, to lose weight and maintain her slender figure, she didn''t eat after noon.


    As long as it was after 3 p.m., she would only eat some fruits and vegetables rather than stable


    food.


    Perhaps because of the hard physical work, she could hear her stomach growling while lying in bed.


    She casually put on her slippers and went downstairs.


    Charlie had juste back from work. He handed the briefcase to the maid next to him, sat down


    beside Grace, and kneaded her shoulders with his long fingers. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes. A little harder, right.¡±


    Gracezily closed her eyes, snuggling up to him limply and enjoying the massage.


    Her body was soft and fragrant. Charlie was delighted. His eyes narrowed again as he warned,


    "Don''t seduce me."


    Grace moved to find the mostfortable position, saying, "I would like to, but I have no strength."


    "Very tired?¡±


    "Of course. No kidding. I left with your mom this morning but got back only a step ahead of you. I


    can''t even hold the fork."


    Grace finally could tell someone what she suffered, putting her long sexy legs on hisp.


    Charlie felt sorry for her, kneading her shoulders and arms with a tender look.


    Mckenzie saw this when she entered the living room, feeling unhappy.


    Grace just stayed at the restaurant for a day. How could she have so manyints?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    She had worked in the restaurant for decades, doing the same things every day, but never


    comined to Charlie.


    Hearing the voice, Grace moved.


    Getting out of Charlie¡¯s arms, she said," Mckenzie, you''re back."


    Mckenzie grunted. Her attitude was neither cold nor warm. She sounded a little dissatisfied.


    Grace was aware of it but ignored it, raising her slender eyebrows.


    The three of them gathered around the table to eat dinner.


    Grace filled a bowl with porridge and put some pancakes in front of her. She ate without even


    raising her head.


    Charlie gazed at her face, curving his thin lips slightly. "Why is your appetite so good today?"


    "I''m just hungry."


    Grace raised her delicate eyebrows.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did a lot of physical jobs today. Naturally, she was hungry.


    "Grace performed quite well today. You didn''t give up halfway, but don''t dress like that or wear high


    heels tomorrow.¡±


    Mckenzie was tactful.


    Hearing the first sentence, Grace looked calm and even smiled.


    However, her face then darkened.


    "Besides, you can''t go back so early again. The restaurant closes at ten, so you should leave after


    that," Mckenzie added.


    Unable to suppress her emotions anymore, Grace put down the spoon in her hand and said, "I can


    help you there, but I can''t stay until 10 o''clock."


    Mckenzie answered, "This is the Morgan family''s property, and I only have a son, Charlie. What do


    you think I''m struggling for?


    "These properties will be all yours in the future. Even if you work harder now, it''s for your future,


    right?"


    Grace''s mouth moved. As she was about to say something, Charlie broke in, "Now, let''s eat dinner


    first, okay? I''m very hungry."


    Under the table, he clutched Grace''s hand with his.


    Instantly, Mckenzie asked worriedly," Haven''t you eaten anything all day?" "No. Today I was busy


    with a very important contract, so I didn''t eat anything, " Charlie replied.


    At these words, Mckenzie urged him, "Then hurry up and eat, or it will get cold."


    After dinner, Grace went upstairs without saying a word Charlie followed behind her.


    Walking into the bedroom, she sat at the dressing table, obviously in a bad mood.


    Sitting across from her, Charlie pinched her cheek.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Can¡¯t you be a little softer? You can easily solve the problem by saying


    some nice words.


    "You can promise my mom first, and then find some excuses to leave early, or I''ll call you. Why did


    you have to quarrel with her?" "That''s not saying nice words but simply deceiving! I''ve made a big


    concession to her, but she has to let me stay until ten o''clock. She is driving me crazy!


    "Besides, I can make excuses tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, but what about the future?


    This will only make her hate me!"


    Grace said seriously.


    Summer had said before that Grace would suffer a big loss because of her character sooner or


    later!


    Grace was too straightforward.


    She made it clear to everyone what she liked and could do.


    She was not diplomatic at all, not knowing how to deal with people.


    She was pure, simple, and honest.


    Sometimes, she spoke bluntly, but there was no malice on her part.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Charlie resignedly rubbed his eyebrows." Yes, you''re right."


    "I can only try my best to do what I''ve promised. I won''t hide what I can''t do or cheat.¡±


    "Alright. Take a bath first. I''ll settle it, okay?


    "You don''t have to force yourself or think of a way for me. Just tell Mckenzie what I just said and see


    what she ns to do."


    "Leave it to me, and remember to run me a bath."


    Charlie kissed her cheek and hugged her. Charlie was a little thirsty and went downstairs to get


    some water.


    Mckenzie was still sitting on the couch in the living room, watching TV.


    "Mom, why don''t you go to bed?"


    He took a sip of water.


    "Now that Grace has agreed to help you, you shouldn''t push her. It¡¯s not easy for her to


    compromise. If you still put pressure on her, she may be annoyed."


    "I won''t give in. I''m old. I don''t have much time to manage the restaurant. She has to take it over in


    the future unless she¡¯s not your wife. Then there will no longer be such a problem.¡±


    Mckenzie didn''t yield an inch.


    "You should know how important this restaurant is to our family. We have so many properties, but


    why do we insist on running a small restaurant?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie hugged her shoulders. "Mom, you are making it difficult for me."


    "If she loves you and can back down, then how will it be difficult for you?"


    Charlie was upset.


    He couldn¡¯t convince both of them!


    Nowadays, few women were willing to go into the kitchen every day, stay in the smoke, and deal


    with the ingredients, let alone Grace.


    "By the way, I saw a woman today. She looks like Hailee."


    Mckenzie continued, "Particrly. I think she is Hailee."


    Charlie nodded. "Hailee is still alive. She has been back for a while. I had seen her before.¡± "Then


    why did you never talk to me about it?" Mckenzie frowned in shock.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. She''s now living quite well. I¡¯m married and have a happy family."


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then Mom can¡¯t say anything else."


    Mckenzie said, "But remember to be good to her. Help her if she''s in trouble, and when you''re free,


    take me to see her."


    "Okay, I know."


    Charlie answered.


    "After a few days, when I have time, I''ll arrange it for you."


    "That''s good. It''s alreadyte. You''ve been busy all day. Go upstairs and sleep. I''ll watch TV for a


    while."


    Standing up, Charlie slightly leaned down and embraced Mckenzie. "Mom, go to bed early."


    Then Mckenzie was the only one left in the living room.


    The TV was on, but she didn''t watch it.


    She was still amazed.


    After the incident three years ago, she had always thought that Bailee had died.


    To be honest, Mckenzie was very fond of Bailee. The most important reason was that she liked


    Bailee''s nature.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    If Mckenzie had known Bailee was still alive, she would certainly not have agreed to the marriage


    between Charlie and Grace.


    Yet now it was toote.


    When Charlie returned to the room, Grace had already closed her eyes.


    Walking over, he sat down beside her. His hands fell on her back and slowly wandered around. "Is


    your period over?"


    "Yeah."


    Grace was half asleep, not even opening her eyes,zily grunting.


    "Then let''s have..."


    Charlie caressed her with his long fingers. Grace shook her head and pushed his hand away. "I just


    want to have a good sleep now. Don''t disturb me..."


    Charlie didn¡¯t give up, trying to coax her in a soft voice.


    Still shaking her head, Grace buried her face into the pillow, her voice vague, "I don''t even have the


    strength to raise my arms. Let''s just sleep."


    She didn''t lie.


    She had not done heavy work since she was a child, but today she was exhausted. Even though


    she was lying in bed, she could feel her arms sore and limp. She didn''t have any energy to have


    sex with him.


    "Well, I''m going to sleep. Good night."


    Casually pulling over the quilt, Grace fell asleep.


    Slightly shrugging his shoulders, Charlie seemed unsatisfied.


    Yet he could do nothing but close his eyes.


    Grace was really tired. She had been constantly stirring arge iron pot of ingredients. Her arms


    were slender, while there were so many ingredients. It was painful for her to work like that for


    several hours!


    The next morning, Charlie and Grace had not yet woken up when the maid knocked gently on the


    door.


    Charlie woke up first and asked what was up.


    The maid replied that Mckenzie was ready and asked Grace to hurry downstairs and go to the


    restaurant together.


    Charlie answered, "Tell my mom Grace has got up. She''s cleaning up in the bathroom and will soon


    go downstairs."


    He then lightly shook Grace, who was sleeping beside him.


    She inclined her head and ignored it.


    Charlie chuckled, directly carried her on his shoulder, and put her in front of the marble sink.


    The chill came in through her robe. Grace shrieked and immediately woke up.


    Charlie sshed water on her face, saying tenderly, "Lazybones, hurry up and clean up.¡±


    While nodding, Grace washed her face, brushed her teeth, and changed her clothes in a daze.


    She wore a delicate and sexy long dress, but since she had learned a lesson, she chose low heels


    this time.


    After a fiery kiss, she walked out of the room.


    Mckenzie had already left. Grace''s Land Rover was parked outside the vi. She got in and drove


    away.


    The next day, although she was not skilled, she performed better than she did yesterday. Now she


    knew some spices.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when stirring the ingredients, Grace looked a little scared. She gritted her teeth with


    determination.


    She then sat there again, mashing the ingredients in the pot.


    Her back was still hurting, and she was bending down, which made it hurt worse. She fidgeted in


    the chair.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t even know how she finished mashing the ingredients.


    The only thing she knew was that it was not dark yet.


    She walked out of the kitchen into the hall, casually patting the dust on her dress, feeling upset.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    After arriving at the restaurant, Grace had only strolled outside during her lunch hour. It was dark in


    the blink of an eye.


    Yet she didn''t do anything else and spent the day in a muddle.


    Grace felt that she had two rotten days!


    She walked out of the kitchen and bumped into her ex-boyfriend!


    She paid no attention to him, straightening her dress ndly.


    However, he walked up. "Grace?"


    Grace sneered and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    "It''s not been long since we broke up, and you don''t know me? I always remember you!" the man


    said teasingly. His eyes were pretty.


    Grace raised her eyebrows with a cold smile. "Ik your girlfriend knows this, she must be sad."


    The man waved his hand. "There''s a new cafe across the street. The coffee there is quite good.


    Would you like to have a try?"


    Grace ran out of patience with him, saying bluntly, "You jerk! Get out of my way!"


    "What did you say?"


    The man was annoyed but smiled again.


    "But you''re still so energetic and charming."


    "It''s normal to meet a few jerks in one''s life, but you¡¯re not a jerk. You''re a slug!" Grace lost her


    temper. "Give you an inch, and you take a yard!"


    As she spoke, she kneed him in the groin.


    The man wailed in pain, covering his private part. The people around him looked over.


    Grace snorted, curved her red lips, and stepped elegantly away on her heels.


    The man who lost his face couldn''t swallow his anger!


    He reached forward and pulled Grace''s wrist.


    She looked back, kicking him in the foot with her stiletto heel.


    Not far away, Mckenzie heard the sound and noticed them. Seeing that Grace was fighting with a


    man, Mckenzie immediately frowned.


    Grace didn''t stay any longer and called Summer to ask her out.


    Coincidentally, Sherman just came back from Lanechett.


    It had been a long time since theyst got together. It was a good chance for them to see each


    other.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grace parked her Land Rover at the meeting ce and walked in. She saw Summer taking two


    children and Sherman holding her baby in her arms.


    She had entered the hotel but slowed the pace in a daze. After a moment, she calmed down.


    She always liked to tease the children.


    A momentter, the cries came out.


    Summer and Sherman were busy coaxing their kids, who all said that Grace was bad and that


    Sherman was good.


    They finally silenced the children and asked the hotel manager to take them out to y. Summer


    said, "How are you doing in the restaurant these days?"

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Grace said, "Not so good."


    She took off her sweater and revealed her curve figure.


    Summer said, "After all, it''s the Morgan family''s restaurant. His mother is paralyzed. Of course, you


    should take it over."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grace said, "I knew it, but everyone has his own personality. I don''t like to prepare ingredients in the


    kitchen."


    Summer said with a smile, "But you have married Charlie."


    Sherman said gently, "Summer is right. Grace, you should learn the kitchen thing." Grace said,


    "Cooking and preparing ingredients are different. I''m willing to learn cooking, but I''m reluctant to


    learn preparing ingredients. You haven''t experienced it. You don''t know how tiring it is."


    Grace felt annoyed and took a sip of coffee.


    She frowned, snapped her fingers at the waiter and asked the waiter to change the coffee to the


    wine.


    Sherman said, "Take it easy. You will get used to it sooner orter. Don''t be so anxious."


    Grace wanted to say something, but she kept silent in the end. She picked up the ss of wine and


    drank it in one gulp.


    She twirled the car key in her hand and said, "I want to go to the nightclub and have fun for the


    whole night.¡±


    Summer refused because she had children. Sherman nodded in agreement. She also had a child.


    Sherman said, "Grace, don''t be so intimidating. Be gentle. After all, the restaurant of the Morgan


    family will belong to Charlie and you. It''s better for you to take it over now than to do it in the future.


    At least, you won''t rush around manically at that time. You can please his mother and run the


    restaurant smoothly at the same time. It''s great, right?"


    Grace stood up suddenly. She became emotional.


    She said, "Why do all of you force me to do that? It''s your thoughts, not mine. Don''t teach me what I


    should do. I''m reluctant to hear it. I''m tired and have to go first. Bye!"


    Then she left directly.


    Sherman frowned and looked at Summer. Sherman said, "She has a bad temper indeed. Will


    Charlie''s mother like her?"


    Summer said slowly, "Don''t preach at her again. She is in a bad mood. I guess that Charlie¡¯s mother


    has said the same words as you. You repeat it, so she feels annoyed."


    "Grace is a good girl, but she is straightforward and doesn''t know how to please others. Do you


    think that cooking and preparing ingredients are the same?"


    She took a sip of water and paused.


    Then she added, "As for the kitchen thing, one usually only needs to do the cooking and wash


    dishes. It''s simple and easy. However, I''ve been to their ingredients room. There is only one


    venttor in the big room. She works with the gas stoves on and needs to stir the ingredients


    nonstop."


    "Maybe you didn''t notice that Grace''s palms were red and swollen. Even her arms were a little


    swollen. She wants to be attractive all the time. That must be tiring."


    "Now that she is willing to have a try, she has already made progress. It''s impossible for her to take


    it over immediately."


    "No matter how reluctant she is, she has epted it andpromised. Otherwise, she won''t walk


    into the ingredients room. You know how arrogant she is."


    Sherman nodded, "I didn¡¯t notice that. I''m too careless."


    Summer said, "For example, you have an easy but profitable job. The sry is enough for you.


    However, your mother-inw asks you to give up your job and work in the restaurant." "You start


    work at 7 a m. Except for eating


    lunch, you can''t take a rest until 10 p.m. You don''t have any free time and need to do heavy work.


    Will you be willing to have such a life?"


    "Maybe you¡¯re willing, but I guess that most of the daughters-inw will be reluctant to ept such


    an arrangement."


    "If Grace didn''t love Charlie or didn''t want to please his mother, she wouldn¡¯t work there at all. Don''t


    be too strict with her.


    Don¡¯t preach at her. Let''s talk about something funny next time."

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Sherman sighed.


    She remembered one thing. When Grace passed a dirty street, she would rather take a detour than


    have a smudge on her shoes.


    ''It¡¯s difficult for Grace to work in the restaurant. Everyone has his own personality. I can''t force her


    with my standards.¡¯


    Grace sat in the Land Rover and buried her face on the steering wheel. She closed her eyes and


    breathed heavily.


    When she saw the lively children of Summer and Sherman, she felt sad.


    Summer had two children. So did Sherman if her dead baby was included.


    But Grace didn''t have any children. She pinched her nails into the steering wheel deeply.


    Originally, she was in a bad mood. After hearing Sherman''s words, she exploded finally.


    "Ah!"


    She shouted to give vent to her anger. She messed up her curls with her fingers. Her nails were


    varnished a brilliant shade of red.


    Then she took out her phone and called Sherman, "I''m sorry."


    Sherman kept silent but smiled.


    Grace said, "Do you want me to kneel in front of you to apologize? I shouldn''t have been angry with


    you. I was in a bad mood just now. I''m sorry. Sherman, please


    forgive me."


    Sherman still smiled.


    Grace said, "Alright, I will apologize to you with a gift personally. Be careful when you and Summer


    come home. Bye, Sherman."


    Sherman said, "Bye, take care."


    Grace snorted, "Finally, you are willing to reply to me. You want me to say sorry to you again and


    again, right? You''re shameless."


    Sherman said, "You''re right."


    Then theyughed at the same time.


    Before Grace came back, Mckenzie and Charlie were talking about the matters of the restaurant.


    Mckenzie said, "She was close to those men. She left early, but hasn''te back yet."


    Charlie said with a smile, "Mom, she is making progress every day, right?"


    Mckenzie said, "I earn money for you. I only have one son. The restaurant will belong to you sooner


    orter.¡±


    She said with disapproval, "By the way, call Bailee. I would like to see her tomorrow."


    Charlie said, "I will call herter."


    He leafed through the newspaper and looked at the watch. ''It¡¯s 10 p.m. Why hasn''t shee back


    yet?''


    Mckenzie was afraid that he was temporizing her, so she asked him to call Bailee immediately.


    Charlie had no other choice but to call Bailee.


    He took out his phone and called her. She answered the phone. When he greeted her and was


    about to say something, Grace walked in.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie became anxious and wanted to hang up.


    But Mckenzie grabbed the phone from his hand. She smiled gently and said, "Hailee, this is


    Mckenzie speaking..."


    Grace looked at Charlie andpressed her lips. Then she looked at the smiling Mckenzie who


    was talking with Hailee on the phone.


    However, Grace didn''t say anything or lose her temper. She walked towards the water dispenser


    and poured a ss of water...


    She listened to Mckenzie''s conversation with Hailee calmly. She stood there and drank water.


    Charlie nced at Mckenzie. Then he looked at Grace anxiously.


    Mckenzie was still talking with Hailee. She ignored Charlie and Grace.


    Charlie frowned and grabbed Grace''s arm. He said, "Let''s go upstairs."


    Grace shook the ss in her hand and said, "I haven''t finished the water. There''s no rush."

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Hearing that, Charlie kept silent. He was in a dilemma.


    Grace nced at him and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She turned around and went upstairs.


    Seeing that, Charlie was relieved. He didn''t get his phone back from Mckenzie but followed Grace.


    Grace ignored Charlie. She reached out to take off her dress and walked around the room.


    Charlie was turned on, but he didn''t have the guts to do anything.


    Grace turned her back on him and put on her nightgown. She asked, "Why did you call her?"


    Charlie exined anxiously, "Mom asked me to call her. I just helped Mom do that."


    Grace said, "OK."


    She looked calm and wasn''t angry with him.


    Charlie came up to her slowly, stood behind her and put his arm around her waist. He said carefully,


    "Are you angry?"


    Grace said, "There is no need for me to be angry with you. Your mother asked you to call her. It has


    nothing to do with you. I can stop you, but I can''t stop your mother."


    Charlie said with a smile, "My wife is sensible!" He rested his chin on her shoulder, smelled her


    fragrance and shook with her slightly.


    Grace stretched and smiled, "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go to bed."


    Charlie became excited immediately. He clung to her meaningfully.


    She put her slender fingers against his chest and pushed him away. She shook her head, "Do not


    be so enthusiastic every night. Take a shower and go to bed."


    Charlie said sadly, "You can''t refuse me every night. If it goes on, I will feel lonely."


    Grace rolled up her sleeves and showed her arms to Charlie. She said, "I''m exhausted. I don''t want


    to move at all."


    Charlie sighed and massaged her arms. He was worried about her and said, "Let''s go to bed..."


    Grace smiled, leaned forward, kissed him and winked at him.


    She said, "Baby, I haven''t seeded yet. Please give me more time. When I be energetic


    again someday, you can do whatever you want, OK?"


    Charlie arched his eyebrows and said, "I expect that day."


    Grace felt exhausted indeed. Her arms ached. She fell asleep soon.


    Charlie went downstairs to take his phone back from Mckenzie.


    Mckenzie said, "I have an appointment with Bailee tomorrow."


    Charlie said, "It''s none of my business. You may do what you like. Have a good night."


    He wasn''t interested in these things and went upstairs.


    The next morning, Grace went to the restaurant before Mckenzie asked. Grace prepared the


    ingredients and mashed them. She did more smoothly and skillfully than before.


    When Mckenzie arrived here in her wheelchair and saw the scene, she wasn''t as angry as before.


    Seeing that Grace did smoothly, Mckenzie asked the servant to push her to leave. She had an


    appointment with Hailee.


    They would meet in a coffee shop.


    It was hot in the kitchen. The sweat came down from Grace¡¯s face. Her dress was rumpled and


    dusty. She was in a mess.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    As long as Grace promised to do something, she would try to do it whether she liked it or not.


    That was her personality.


    She had a visceral dislike for what she was doing.


    It was said that environment shaped personality. Although the Livingston family was not as wealthy


    as the Morgan family, they did notck money.


    From a young age, Grace was doted by her parents who would give her everything she wanted.


    She never even had to cook for herself when she was at home.


    To be fair, she had made concessions in


    this matter.


    After that, Grace sat by the window and looked out at the busy street. There was a cup of coffee on


    the table in front of her.


    Her eyes always fell on the children involuntarily.


    Grace didn''t like children before.


    She wasn''t good at hiding her feelings. She could not help bing irritated when she heard


    children crying, especially when they made noise. Hence, she chose to be child-free.


    However, she hade to understand how ridiculous her idea was at the time.


    Was God so cruel to her because he had heard what she had said?


    Typically, if Grace had such free time, she would go shopping, drink coffee and then go dancing at a


    bar to enjoy.


    However, Mckenzie wasn''t in the restaurant, so she couldn''t leave. The restaurant had to have


    someone in charge.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Grace was born a hot-tempered, lively, and straightforward girl.


    Sitting in the restaurant all day bored her to the core.


    It wasn''t her life, but her sense of responsibility didn''t allow her to leave.


    Charlie was reading the newspaper when Grace returned to Morgan''s family vi.


    Hearing footsteps, Charlie walked up to Grace and held her into his arms, "The food is ready! We


    can go to dinner."


    "Mom hasn''te back yet. Let''s wait for her to have dinner together. I''m gonna take a short


    break." Grace rubbed her waist and back wearily.


    She came home every day with this tired look, which made Charlie very distressed." Seriously, is it


    really that hard?" Charlie asked with a frown.


    Grace''s tempers began to fray immediately, "You mean I''m pretending to be so tired? Is that


    necessary? Well, try it out and see if I''m lying to you!"


    "That''s not what I mean, dear. Don¡¯t be angry." Charlie cated Grace immediately.


    At the same time, Mckenzie came back. Seeing both of Charlie and Grace were at home, she said,


    "I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    Mckenzie said, "Hailee has had a hard time these years. She doesn¡¯t have any rtives in


    Santabaca. I''ll take her into our home."


    Before Charlie could speak, Grace stood up at once, "I object!"


    Mckenzie looked at Charlie, "What do you think?"


    "That''s what I thought," Charlie said truthfully.


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind." Mckenzie added, "Nondebatable!"


    "I absolutely disagree with her moving in. That''s totally over my line! You can either help her


    financially or find an apartment for her outside. Why does she have to move in here?¡±

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Grace squinted and said, "If she moves in, then I¡¯ll move out with Charlie!"


    Mckenzie said with the resolution, "She has to move in, and you have to stay here!"


    "Why? She''s Charlie¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Do you think it is a great idea?"


    Grace countered in a firm voice, "Either she lives here or we live here! You have to choose one."


    "Do you agree with her or me, Charlie? As the head of the Morgan family, can''t I even decide this?"


    Mckenzie asked Charlie.


    That gave Charlie a real headache. He was in a fix.


    He was sandwiched between his mother and his wife. This decision was not easy to make.


    After thinking for a while, Charlie said," Mom, there''s a vacant and decorated apartment on South


    Lane. It''s a good ce to put Bailee, isn''t it?"


    "No, absolutely not. Bailee definitely won''t agree to this. In her character, what would she think?


    She¡¯ll think we''re taking pity on her." Mckenzie rejoined.


    "Do you know how I persuaded her to move in? I told her that I had a problem with my legs and


    asked her to apany me to relieve my boredom."


    Charlie looked at Grace and rubbed his temples helplessly.


    Grace wouldn''t budged on an inch.


    "Again, if shees, I''ll go. I''m tired, and I''m going to bed."


    With that, Grace turned to leave and ignored them.


    Mckenzie clouded with anger and said, " Look at the state of her! That''s outrageous! Hailee used to


    help us a lot. You know better than anyone how she treats you. But now she lives in a temporary


    house.Don''t you feel sorry for her? Your wife is ignorant, are you the same as her?"


    Charlie was frustrated and rubbed his temples hard, "I''ll find a way."


    Mckenzie was dissatisfied with Charlie''s reply, "Don''t brush me off! Give me an affirmative answer!"


    Grace was lying in bed when Charlie returned to their bedroom.


    Charlie moved towards her, embarrassed, thinking how to put it.


    However, before he could speak, Grace said, "If you''re trying to persuade me, you''d better give up. I


    think I made myself very clear."


    Charlie sighed, "Honey, she will stay for a few days and will move out soon."


    "Are you kidding me? Your ex-girlfriend is going to live with us? I can''t stand it for one day, let alone


    days. Or rather, will you allow my ex-boyfriend to live with us? Nonsense." Grace brushed her hair


    behind her and stared at Charlie.


    Charlie asked, "Don''t you have confidence in our rtionship? What does it matter if she lives


    here? No one could affect our rtionship!"


    Grace closed her eyes in disappointment,"


    You agree to let her move in, right?"


    "I just think it doesn''t matter to us whether she moves in or not. It''s not worth hurting the harmony of


    our family over such a trivial matter."


    "Are you saying I''m causing the scene?¡± Grace asked with anger.


    It bothered Charlie even more.


    It was impossible tomunicate with her!


    Unwilling to argue with Charlie further, Grace turned around and closed her eyes.


    She didn''t think what she said was outrageous. She was straightforward, so she always said what


    she thought.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, men were not as sensitive as women. Only women knew best what women were thinking.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Some women would do anything to seduce a man when they have a crush on him.


    What if their rtionship rekindled after Charlie¡¯s ex-girlfriend moved in?


    In addition, she didn¡¯t have the time or the mood to deal with that kind of thing.


    Hence, she had to nip that in the bud


    Both Grace and Charlie were in a bad mood, so they didn''t talk anymore.


    In the silence, they fell asleep.


    The next morning, Grace woke up earlier than usual. After washing and making up, she went to the


    restaurant.


    She had promised to do it, hence she would stick to it whether she liked it or not.


    Usually, Mckenzie woulde to the restaurant, but it was ten o¡¯clock, and she hadn''t shown up


    yet.


    Grace didn''t care whether she came or not.


    She was more at ease without Mackenzie.


    ''Wouldn''t it be nice to have no one watching?''


    The work in the restaurant was heavy, messy, and, more often, monotonous.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grace had been suppressing herself.


    She had been waiting to get off work. It was dark finally, and she felt relieved. She nned to go


    back to the Morgan family''s vi, so she asked a waiter to pick up her car.


    Grace''s wardrobe was full of designer clothes, most of which were dresses and skirts.


    After Grace had worked in the kitchen for days, the clothing she wore was full of the odor of


    ingredients.


    She opened the door to let the smell dissipate.


    As she drove past a noisy bar, she just nced at it and had no intention to stop. She was too tired


    to enjoy the nightlife.


    Soon she arrived at the vi, and then she parked the car in the garage.


    Hardly had she approached the living room she heardughter. The atmosphere seemed rxed


    and cozy.


    She was puzzled and went in with a frown.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Bailee sitting on the sofa with a smile.


    Smiling kindly, Mckenzie sat beside Bailee and handed her fruit.


    Charlie was also there.


    He was dressed casually in a white sweater and gray trousers, which gave him a handsome and


    friendly appearance.


    Grace didn''t know what they were talking about but saw Charlie smiling.


    Her footsteps interrupted them, and they looked at her.


    Of course, Grace was upset at that moment.


    Seeing it was Grace, Mckenzie said tly," Dinner''s ready. Go and clean yourself. And thene


    down for dinner."


    Mckenzie''s attitude towards Grace was quite different from that towards Hailee.


    Then, Hailee stood up and greeted tenderly, "Hello, Ms. Livingston."


    With a faint sneer, Grace asked intentionally, "Are you here to visit my mother, Miss Richard?"


    Mckenzie stood up to rescue Bailee, "Miss Richard is my guest. Oh, didn''t I say?


    Bailee will live with us from today."

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Mckenzie was suggesting to Grace that Hailee was her guest, and Grace had no right to interfere in


    the matter.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, she was reminding Grace that it was disrespectful for a daughter-inw to interfere in her


    mother-inw''s affairs.


    Sitting on the sofa, Charlie said nothing. He neither spoke for Grace nor for Mckenzie.


    Grace¡¯s anger finally overflowed. She turned around and went upstairs.


    Then she came down with a suitcase in her hand.


    Charlie stood up immediately and held her waist, "Grace, please." "I''ve made it clear before that if


    she moves in, I''ll move out. Let me go!" Grace said unsympathetically.


    "Honey--"Charlie drew out that word.


    Grace just replied, "It''s not negotiable."


    She left while Mckenzie called Charlie. She found a hotel at random and checked in.


    When Charlie returned to the living room, Grace was long gone.


    "Damn it!"


    Charlie took the ss, but suddenly he did not want to drink.


    After thinking for a moment, he picked up the coat on the sofa and walked out of the living room.


    Mackenzie followed Charlie and asked him to have dinner, but Charlie rejected.


    Instead of using her own Social Security card to book the hotel, Grace spent some money


    borrowing someone else''s. She did it so that Charlie wouldn¡¯t find her.


    All she cared about was Charlie''s attitude. He had acquiesced in Mckenzie¡¯s decision to bring


    Hailee in without her knowledge. It was too much for her!


    Obviously, they ignored her and didn''t consider her feelings. She wouldn''t let it go easily!


    Charlie was frustrated when he could not find his wife.


    Then he went to the bar where Mark, Billy, and Summer were there.


    Summer frowned and said nothing after knowing the situation.


    Any woman would be pissed off in this


    situation!


    Seducing a married man in the name of a former girlfriend, ex-wife, or close friend was a turn-off!


    Charlie felt innocent because he had no idea that his mother had brought Bailee home.


    He didn''t know it until he returned home. However, he couldn''t drive Bailee away directly. That


    would be extremely rude.


    Summer still said nothing but left the private room and made a call to Grace, "Are you out of your


    mind? Bow can you leave the Morgan vi at this time?"


    "Now they¡¯ve gone too far! Bow can I still stay there calmly?" Grace was still pissed.


    "It¡¯s a fact that Charlie''s mother doesn¡¯t like you. Just think, your leaving would be just the thing for


    her! There are no arguments in that vi now. They will live happily and harmoniously at home


    without you."


    Grace sneered, "How dare he?"


    "Come on. There''s no point in showing your hot temper to me. Go back and teach them a lesson!


    They are no match for you!"


    Hearing that, Grace thought hard over this matter.


    She said nastily, "Shit! It''s too embarrassing for me to take the initiative to go back!"


    "So, you''re not going back?"


    "Why? They want me out of the vi. Why should I please them?"


    Grace snorted, pulled the suitcase, and intended to return to the vi.


    When she went upstairs, she came across


    Mackenize, "What are you doing with your suitcase sote?"


    "I didn''t want to wear some clothes, so I threw them away," Grace said coolly.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    When Charlie returned to the bedroom and saw Grace lying in bed, he sprang at her in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, Grace kicked him away with one kick and sulked, "Don''t go that far! I haven''t got


    even with you!"


    Charlie managed to hold Grace in his arms and exined," I didn''t know she moved in until I came


    back. I knew it a little earlier than you. Really."


    Grace said grumpily, "Your mother has gone too far! I''m only giving you a few days. Find a way to


    get her out of here!" "No problem!" Then Charlie got his hand into Grace''s underwear.


    "What a cheek!" Grace grumbled.


    Charlie snorted, but his hand didn''t stop.


    As the night got deeper, Grace fell asleep.


    Charlie was thirsty, so he wore his bathrobe and went to the living room to get water.


    However, a dark figure in the living room made him gasp. "Who¡¯s there?" he asked.


    A tender female voice replied, "It¡¯s me." It turned out that the dark figure was Hailee.


    Charlie frowned slightly and got a ss of water. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "Why didn¡¯t


    you go to bed?" It would be impolite and embarrassing if he said nothing at that moment.


    Hailee turned around and said, "I¡¯m thinking of my father."


    Charlieforted her tly, "Life has its natural course, and death is everyone''s ultimate


    destination. Don''t be too sad."


    "I''m not thinking about his death, but about his bribes!"


    Bailee looked deeply into Charlie''s eyes, " Do you think he is that kind of person? You''ve been


    dealing with him for so long.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    You know him very well, don''t you?"


    On second thought, Charlie said, "Some things cannot be concluded by guesswork.


    I don''t know the truth, so I can''t judge casually. But I believe he''s not that kind of person."


    "Thanks a lot, even if you''re probably just saying that to make me feel better. Uh... Have you been


    happy these years?" "Yes. I''ve been happy all these years." Charlie answered crisply without any


    hesitation.


    Hailee seemed disappointed with Charlie''s answer, "Well... Did you ever miss me before you met


    her?"


    "To be honest, 1 did. I even used a lot of connections to find you. But that was all before I met her.


    Now, I love her, and we love each other very much." Charlie put it bluntly.


    Then Hailee said, "I heard from Auntie Mckenzie that she had a bad temper."


    "Well, you know, it''s just different people have different personalities. She''s straightforward and


    always speaks her mind. So, I don¡¯t have to guess what she''s thinking. Also, she is a determined


    woman and will try her best to do what she promises. Complicated though she is, but she is quite


    charming. All right, it''ste now. I think we should go to bed."


    With that, Charlie left.


    Instead of leaving, Hailee peered out into the ckness of the night...


    The next morning.


    Hailee and Mackenize were in the living room when Grace went downstairs.


    Mackenzie said to Grace, "Hailee has the breakfast ready. She''s a good cook."


    "Thank you, Miss. Richard."


    Then they went to the dining room and sat down for breakfast. Hailee really dished up a superb


    breakfast.


    Hailee served everyone a ss of milk.


    She handed thest ss of milk to Charlie, and he thanked her.


    Grace looked at Hailee, who had had no expression with her head down.


    Charlie handed Grace a sandwich, and she frowned after taking a bite, "Too much cheese."


    "Oh, yeah?" Charlie took the rest of her sandwich and ate it.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Hailee''s head sank lower, and even Grace couldn¡¯t see her eyes...


    After breakfast, Charlie and Grace left for work together.


    Charlie didn¡¯t go to thepany until he sent Grace to the restaurant.


    Mckenzie came to the restaurant around 11 o''clock.


    However, she didn''te alone, but with Hailee.


    Grace''s countenance changed immediately. ''Holy shit! What do they want?¡¯


    She was mashing ingredients, and some


    spices hit her on the face, which made her face feel a little hot.


    Gradually, she slowed down the mashing and cast an inquiring look at them.


    Mckenzie''s eyes fell upon her and said, " You''ve done well."


    Grace squinted and looked up at Hailee.


    Noticing Grace''s look, Mckenzie exined, "My legs didn''t get well. I asked Hailee to bring me


    here."


    Hearing that, Grace said nothing but raised her eyebrows slightly and resumed mashing


    ingredients.


    Mckenzie took some ingredients and asked Hailee, "Do you know them?"


    Unexpectedly, Hailee said the names of these ingredients clearly, without any confusion.


    "My sweetie, you are amazing! How did you know that?" Mckenzie asked surprisedly.


    Hailee answered with a smile, "I''ve learned something about ingredients and teas over the years."


    And she added, "Actually, my favorite is fennel."


    "Well, that''s what I thought. Fennel tastes really good. It seems that we have simr preferences in


    this aspect." Mckenzie said with augh.


    Grace grimaced slightly because their conversation displeased her a bit.


    ''The restaurant has the lounge. Why aren''t you talking there? Are you here to disgust me?''


    Moving her hands faster, she rattled the silverware as well.


    Hailee realized that Grace wasn''t happy with this topic.


    Rather than go on about it, she said, "Let me help you."


    "No, thanks."


    "Well, let me know if you get tired. We can take turns doing that."


    "Thanks for your kindness, but Mckenzie said it''s the Morgan family''s secret technique. It is not


    appropriate for outsiders to do these things." Grace said so on purpose.


    Hailee looked a little embarrassed when she heard that.


    She didn''t expect Grace to say so.


    Mckenzie rescued Hailee, "It''s okay. Just mash the ingredients. Do whatever you want, Hailee. It


    doesn''t matter."


    Grace paused for a moment, then she ignored them and went on with her work.


    ''Forget it, let them be!''


    Soon it was time for lunch, and the three of them sat down together.


    Grace didn''t like noodles, so she ordered coffee and some dessert.


    Perhaps because no one spoke, the atmosphere was quiet.


    Then, Hailee asked Grace first, "When are you going to have a baby?"


    Grace''s expression changed immediately.


    She looked up and said sharply, "I don¡¯t feel obligated to answer your question."


    Hailee was stunned, "Just small talk."


    "But I don''t want to talk to you about this at all," Grace said bluntly.


    Her words were too tart, even harsh.


    Hailee''s face darkened. Grace then apologized at once, "Sorry. I have errands to run, and I''ve to


    go."


    With that, she bowed her head and stood up to leave the restaurant.


    With a swift movement, Mckenzie grabbed Bailee and shot an angry nce at Grace," Have you no


    manners?"


    Grace walked out of the restaurant, carrying the items on the table, without saying anything. She


    leaned against the bathroom wall, burying her face in her hands.


    Bailee¡¯s words stabbed the sore spot for her.


    How could she continue to be polite?


    Bailee had made up her mind to move out of the Morgan vi, "Say no more, auntie. I


    really can''t stay at your house anymore."


    Mckenzie winced, "Don''t take offense at her. She says awful things when she''s in a temper. To tell


    you the truth, it''s not that she doesn''t want to have a baby, but that she can''t."


    Hailee was surprised at that, "She can''t? What''s the meaning of this?"


    "She¡¯s been a lot of hospitals, but there was no way to get her pregnant. Not even IVF." Said


    Mckenzie, in dismay.


    Hailee was shaken to the core by that." What then?" She queried.


    "s! Forget it. She''s really unreasonable. How dare she speak so rudely? She just a woman who


    can''t even have a baby!"


    Mckenzie took Hailee to sit down and said meaningfully, "If you could have appeared three years


    ago, you must be Charlie¡¯s wife and my daughter-inw now!" "Come on, don''t say that. Grace will


    be unhappy if she hears that."


    Hearing that, Mckenzie just chuckled.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph! You don''t know her. She''s a careless, even unconcerned woman. She won''t be unhappy


    about it. Whether it was her fault or not, she always looked confident."


    "She could do nothing but make others unhappy. And she always gets to get back!"


    Grace stepped into the restaurant as Mckenzie said this.


    Instead of moving forward, she stepped back and went outside.


    The sun outside was bright but harsh.


    Grace managed a perfect smile.


    ''Didn''t Mckenzie say that I was an unconcerned woman? How can an unconcerned person be


    angry and sad?''


    She couldn''t let them see how upset she was.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    When Grace returned to the Morgan family''s vi in the evening, she saw Baileeing down from


    upstairs with a suitcase.


    Mckenzie stopped Bailee from leaving.


    Charlie stood nearby and frowned, "What happened?"


    "Charlie, look what Grace has done! Bailee did nothing when we ate at the restaurant at noon, but


    Grace threw a tantrum at Bailee." Mckenzie said shortly.


    Grace heard that clearly. She was irritated outwardly and inwardly.


    ''Shit! What the hell are they ying at?


    Isn''t it enough that they disgust me in the


    restaurant?''


    Charlie looked at Mckenzie in disbelief.


    "What do you mean by that look? Would I have wronged Grace? Listen, your wife lost her temper


    with others for no reason. How rude of her?" Said Mckenzie angrily.


    Charlie turned around and saw Grace behind them.


    He winced because he knew that Grace must have heard all this. "You''re back, Grace." He said


    gently.


    "Um." Grace took off her coat and sat casually on the sofa, crossing her legs and sipping water.


    Charlie went over and asked softly, "Did you throw a tantrum at Hailee today?"


    "For me, that isn''t a tantrum. But I have no idea what others think." Grace said tly.


    An atmosphere of tension filled the house, and Grace seemed to have no intention to bow. Charlie


    nudged Grace and whispered," Say sorry to her."


    "No way."


    Then Grace sipped water and leanedfortably on the sofa.


    Actually, she had nned to do so, but after hearing Mckenzie''sments about her and seeing


    Bailee''s somewhat hypocritical behaviors, she decided not to.


    "Come on, don¡¯t be childish. Go on."


    Charlie pushed Grace slightly.


    But Grace absolutely refused to go. She drank water and ate snacks casually as if she hadn''t heard


    Charlie.


    Charlie¡¯s patience gradually wore thin. "Be reasonable, Grace! Your words have offended Bailee.


    Shouldn''t you apologize to her for what you said?"


    "I didn''t say anything outrageous. I have the right to decide who and what to chat with. I just told


    Bailee I didn''t want to talk to her about that topic. Do I have to apologize for that?"


    Grace didn''t think that made sense.


    ''They said so many bad things about me in private, so could I ask them to apologize too?''


    "The words that you think are innocuous have already hurt others." Charlie said grimly, "You should


    apologize to her, Grace.


    Grace took one look at Charlie, then she stood up and walked up to Bailee.


    Charlie thought she was going to apologize. However, it didn''t ur to him that Grace rounded both


    of them and returned to the bedroom.


    Grace had sensed Bailee''s contemptuous tone when Bailee and Mckenzie discussed her inability to


    have a baby.


    She hated that tone! She wouldn''t apologize.


    Charlie and Grace quarreled loudly, so Mckenzie and Bailee could hear them clearly.


    Not only was the atmosphere awkward, but Charlie was also embarrassed.


    Mckenzie''s face clouded over with anger.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t expect Grace to go against Charlie in front of Bailee.


    It wasmon for couples to have conflicts, but they should address them privately. Even if they


    fought in their room, no one would care for them.


    But what Grace had done made Charlie very embarrassed.


    Regardless of gender, everyone was keen on face-saving.


    Hailee was stunned by that.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    After a while, Mckenzie was still persuading her to stay. "Bring Jovanny here and apany me."


    Hailee didn''t speak, as she was staring in the direction where Charlie was.


    He seemed lost in thought, and no one could guess what he was thinking about.


    With an overcast expression on his face, he picked up the water ss and drank up the water.


    He acted a little rudely, with some water flowing down the corners of his mouth, which clearly


    showed his bad mood at this time.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mckenzie thought Hailee was unwilling to stay here, so she persuaded, "Stay here. You and I can


    still chat together. If you leave, I''ll be so lonely."


    "Auntie Mckenzie, it''s not that I don''t want to stay here, but that Jovanny has to go to school every


    day. It'' not convenient for him to go to school if he lives here, as it is too far from his school.¡±


    "Don''t worry. There are a lot of servants in our family, and so are the drivers. I¡¯ll arrange for drivers


    to pick up and take off Jovanny to school every day." Mckenzie added.


    Hearing this, Bailee quickly declined.


    "It''s not appropriate to bother the drivers."


    "Don¡¯t worry about troubling the drivers. They are idle at home every day, and we pay them sries


    every month."


    Bailee was still a little hesitant.


    "But, it''s really not convenient. I..."


    "Just stay here." Mckenzie interrupted her directly and said again. "I''ll go talk to the drivers."


    Charlie didn¡¯t seem to hear the conversation between Mckenzie and Bailee. He turned around and


    walked upstairs.


    Staring at his back, Bailee withdrew her gaze, and she became a little unhappy.


    Mckenzie nced at Charlie and said," Charlie, don''t go upstairs. I have something to say to you."


    He stopped.


    Bailee''s phone rang just at this moment, so she walked away to answer the phone.


    Mckenzie said, "Look at Grace. She is really spoiled." Charlie didn''t say anything and just showed


    an annoyed expression indicating that he didn''t want to continue with this topic.


    "She is so overbearing and doesn''t show you any respect. Is it proper? Well, now that you don''t like


    listening to it and you feel impatient, I won¡¯t say anything." Mckenzie waved her hand. "Go ahead."


    In the room, Grace was already lying on the bed.


    Lying on her side, she flipped through a fashion magazine with one hand supporting her face.


    Today, Charlie was annoyed. He went to the bathroom without uttering a word. And when he came


    out, a towel was wrapped around his waist.


    Grace slept on the inside, and Charlie slept on the outside.


    The two ignored each other and kept silent.


    Grace had almost never eaten humble pie, as she was somewhat strong, tough and stubborn. She


    was loath to admit her mistake easily.


    Charlie was also very busy at work today.


    There were several important projects in progress at the same time, so he felt tired.


    He was even more exhausted when he encountered such an annoying thing after returning home.


    So, he wasn''t in the mood to please Grace or eat humble pie.


    He reached out to pull the quilt, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    Grace hadn''t slept yet, as she was still waiting for Charlie to please her.


    But after a long time, she found that Charlie didn''t n to do anything. She turned her body and


    looked at him.


    Charlie''s breathing was steady, as he had already fallen asleep.


    At that moment, Grace became even angrier.


    She lifted her foot and kicked his leg slightly to vent her suppressed anger.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    The next day, when Grace woke up, that side of the bed was already empty.


    Shen touched it, and it was slightly cold. It seemed that Charlie had been away for a while.


    After washing up and putting on makeup, she went downstairs. Juts when she stepped on thest


    stair, she heard the voice of a childing from the dining room.


    ''When did our family have a child?¡¯


    She went into the dining room.


    Sitting at the dining table were Mckenzie and Hailee, and beside Bailee sat a little boy who was five


    or six years old.


    The boy called Hailee Mom and called Mckenzie Grandma sweetly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Mckenzie liked most was children, especially boys.


    At this moment, Mckenzie smiled so happily and reached out to stroke his smooth face. "What


    would you like to eat?"


    "Mom said I can''t be a picky eater, so I eat everything." The boy seemed to be very polite and


    considerate.


    Hearing this, Mckenzie liked the boy even more. She put several dishes in front of the boy.


    Grace''s chest was undting, as she was angry.


    Although she didn''t want to see the scene at all, there was no need for her to endure hunger. She


    was very hungry!


    Furthermore, this was her home. She had no reason not to eat in her house while the guests were


    eating happily.


    Taking a seat, she gracefully spread the napkin in front of her and ate breakfast.


    The boy greeted her politely. "Hello, Auntie Grace."


    Grace responded casually, not even looking at the boy, as she didn''t want to see him.


    The boy looked at Bailee, feeling embarrassed. But Bailee shook her head helplessly. "Hurry up and


    eat. You have to go to school in a while."


    Mckenzie''s eyes fell on Grace.


    ''Grace is nearly thirty years old, but she is not as polite as a little boy. I really don''t know why


    Charlie fell in love with her!''


    Ignoring Mckenzie''s gaze on her, Grace drank another ss of milk.


    After breakfast, the driver was going to take the boy to school. Hailee was going to apany her


    son.


    Mckenzie said that she was free today, so she went with them together.


    They walked out of the house.


    Grace smiled coldly. ''Bailee really goes too far!''


    ''Didn¡¯t she want to leave yesterday?''


    ''But not only did she not leave, but also she brought back a child. What a nuisance she is!¡¯


    The restaurant¡¯s work made Grace very irritable. Due to her bad mood, the hot temperature, the


    pungent smell, and the heavy physical work, Grace became even angrier.


    ''Mckenzie''s leg was injured, but she doesn''t have a rest. She even follows that woman to hang


    around and enjoy life while I am doing such tiring work!¡¯


    Thinking about this, how could Grace be in a good mood?


    As expected, Mckenzie didn''te to the restaurant today.


    Grace''s arms and legs became sore, as she was busy in the kitchen for a long time alone.


    In the afternoon, Summer called Grace and asked her to reserve a private room, as Summer would


    come over for dinner.


    After a while, Summer came.


    This time, Summer came alone.


    Grace took her to the private room for her, served her coffee and then took a seat. "How does it feel


    to be the hostess of the restaurant?" Summer asked with a smile.


    "Hostess, what kind of hostess am I? Every day, the ounts of the restaurant are given to


    Mckenzie. My task is to prepare the ingredients. I am just a free coolie.


    What a hostess am I?" Grace scoffed coldly.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Summer asked, "Does she not allow you to manage the ounts?"


    Grace threw a nce at Summer, as if Summer were an idiot.


    "How could she give me real power?


    Though she says that what she does is good for Charlie and me, as she only has one son and all


    her properties will be inherited by Charlie and me in the future. But who knows what will happen in


    the future?"


    "Besides, I''m not interested in operating the restaurant. I''m not ambitious. I''m satisfied as long as I


    have enough money to buy clothes, go shopping, and enjoy life." Summer shook her head and


    smiled, without uttering anything.


    Grace took another sip of coffee and then began to mash the ingredients.


    Summer was still eating.


    Grace sat beside her, mashing the ingredients with bangs. Though Summer could tolerate the


    noises, she couldn''t stand the pungent smell.


    "Well, could you go out to work? How can I eat if you mash the ingredients here?¡±


    Grace raised her eyeszily. "I''m letting you experience my work environment.


    How does it feel?"


    "I can''t ept it."


    "Didn''t you say before that you shared the happiness and the misery with me? I''m in the misery


    right now, and you have to share it!" Grace joked.


    "But you didn''t share my misery. You were not at my side when I jumped off a cliff."


    "That''s because I didn''t catch up with you. If I had caught up, I would definitely have jumped off with


    you." Grace was particrly naughty.


    Summer stopped teasing Grace. Staring at Grace''s tears and red nose, Summer asked," How many


    ingredients are left unfinished?"


    "Not much, just one bucket. I''ve been mashing them for more than two hours. The restaurant uses a


    lot of them, and I have to do the work." Grace reached out to rub her face and then continued to


    work.


    "Have some coffee, and I''ll mash them for you."


    Grace said, smiling. "I''m just waiting for you."


    Then Grace drank the coffee. But after only taking several sips, she reced Summer.


    "Stop mashing, Summer. The smell of the ingredients is pungent. It has been clinging to me. Don''t


    let it stick to you." Grace said.


    Summer apanied Grace for a while. When it was time to pick up Charlotte, Summer had to


    leave.


    Then Grace took out a box of choctes.


    It was brought back from abroad, and Grace handed it to Summer. "Give it to naughty Charlotte."


    "If Charlotte hears you call her that, she will definitely cause trouble for you!" Summerughed.


    "I just like teasing naughty Charlotte! She loves chocte. So, I asked my friend to bring it back.


    Hurry up and pick her up." After saying goodbye, Summer left. But Grace continued to work.


    Grace was such a person who treated the people she was fond of with all her heart and soul!


    But for those who she disliked, she would not pretend to like them or tolerate them.


    When she finished the work, she sat in the hall and waited for the closing time.


    She didn''t want to wait originally, but she was unwilling to return to the Morgan family early.


    So, she killed time by waiting. After ten o''clock, Grace drove home.


    The Morgan family was still brightly lit. Stepping into the living room, she saw a boy drawing, with


    his head on the coffee table. Mckenzie was sitting on the sofa with a smile, and Bailee was making


    coffee.


    Charlie sat in front of the boy, watching the boy drawing. asionally, Charlie held the boy''s little


    hand to guide him.


    If people who didn''t know that Charlie, Mckenzie and Grace were a family saw the scene, they


    would definitely think that Charlie, Mckenzie, Bailee and the boy were a family while Grace was an


    outsider.


    Feeling angry, Grace intentionally thumped her high-heels on the floor to make loud noises.


    Then Bailee nced at Grace and said with a light smile, "Bello. You''re back."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sneering, Grace didn''t like what Bailee said, as if Bailee was the host while Grace was the guest.


    Raising her eyebrows, Grace said with a sneer, "Bow can I stand here if I don''te


    back?"

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Feeling embarrassed, Bailee didn''t know how to reply.


    Charlie frowned.


    The cold war between Charlie and Grace had not ended yet. ''Not only does Grace not restrain


    herself, but she loses her temper again.''


    ''It is indeed true that Grace should learn to control her temper and change her manner!


    The boy packed up the things on the table and quickly stuffed them into his schoolbag. "Good night,


    Grandma. I¡¯m going to bed." "Okay, good night. You''re so considerate." Mckenzie grinned, with her


    eyes on the boy.


    Charlie grabbed Grace''s wrist and took her upstairs. "When you talk to others in the future, can you


    stop using that tone? It¡¯s impolite."


    "Didn''t you refuse to talk to me yesterday? And today, you want to talk just to criticize me. What


    tone have I used to talk to her?" Grace was getting angrier.


    "Your tone is sarcastic and a little acrid," Charlie answered.


    "You can even hear this? I don¡¯t like her, so it¡¯s impossible for me to be friendly to her. She should


    leave quickly. Otherwise, she''s better not talk to me!" Grace kicked off her high heels.


    Charlie stared at her intensely.


    "You really have to change your manner.


    She''s a guest invited by Mom, and she won¡¯t stay long."


    "You just need to live peacefully with her during this period of time. Now the rtionship between


    you and Mom bes a little better. Why do you have to ruin it?"


    "I won''t change it, and I don''t need to change!"


    Grace also looked back at him.


    "I think I¡¯m okay! As long as she stays here for one day, the rtionship between your mom and me


    will not improve!"


    Grace was not a fool. Why did Mckenzie have to let Bailee live here?


    That was because she liked Bailee.


    Since Mckenzie liked Bailee, it was impossible for Mckenzie to like Grace.


    "Why don''t you listen to reason? It''s good for you."


    Charlie argued.


    "Hailee is meek, and she is good-tempered. If you can''t get along with her, what kind of people can


    you get along with?"


    "How do you know her so clearly? Are you defending her?"


    Grace sneered. "She is a good person with a good temper. Why can''t I get along with her? It¡¯s


    because I have a bad temper and there is no one who I can get along with in this world, right? I just


    don¡¯t like her."


    Not only did their conversation end in unhappiness, but the conflicts between them escted.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie frowned tightly, as he thought that Grace was too stubborn. No matter how Charlie reasoned


    with Grace, it was useless. On the contrary, she was getting more irrational.


    Charlie thought why Graceplicated the thing? Bailee just lived here for several days.


    Their cold war continued, and they still ignored each other. Even when they sat at the same table


    for breakfast, the rtionship between them was still like the ice in winter. And there was no sign of


    melting.


    At this time, Mckenzie said, "Well, I have something to tell you."


    Grace ignored it and drank the soup.


    Charlie raised his head and looked at Mckenzie, feeling confused.


    "I really like Jovanny, so I n to let him be my surrogate grandson." Mckenzie announced.


    Grace was stunned, and subconsciously grabbed the spoon in her hand.


    Charlie also paused for a moment, and then looked at the boy.


    The boy was drinking soup obediently. When he heard this, he asked with surprise, "Mom, am I


    going to have a grandmother?"


    Feeling shocked, Bailee did not answer.


    "I disagree!¡±


    Grace stood up, and said word by word. "I don''t agree. It¡¯s absolutely impossible! No way!"


    "Why don''t you agree?"


    Mckenzie stared at Grace. "Give me your reason."


    "My current identity is the reason.¡±


    When Grace said this, Grace crossed her hands. "I can never ept that you let the son of


    Charlie''s ex-girlfriend''s be your grandson!"


    Grace''s mother-inw wanted to let the son of Grace''s husband''s ex-girlfriend be her grandson. If


    this news spread, Grace would definitely beughed at.


    The most important thing was that Grace would not allow such a thing to happen!


    "If you can give birth to a child, I won¡¯t be reduced to regarding someone else''s son as my


    grandson!"


    Mckenzie expressed her thoughts straightforwardly, not feeling embarrassed.


    Mckenzie originally didn''t want to say these words, but Grace forced her again and again!


    ''I ept the reality that Grace cannot give birth to a child. But how can she prevent me from letting


    the boy be my grandson?¡¯


    Grace pressed her nails into her palm.


    She had never expected that Mckenzie would directly expose her privacy in front of outsiders.


    Charlie was also slightly stunned.


    After a while, Charlie came back to his senses, feeling annoyed. "Mom!"


    "I didn''t intend to say such things. But why does she stop me from having a surrogate grandson?"


    Mckenzie was also slightly unhappy.


    "There are so many children in the world. Why do you have to let him be your grandson?" Grace


    asked.


    It was true that Grace couldn''t give birth to a child. But should Grace live in pain due to this?


    Grace would never live this kind of life.


    Because God had already made her suffer, she would not wrong herself.


    Instead, she wanted to live happily!


    "Because I like Jovanny. I don''t know other children, let alone like them. Also, what I want to do is


    my business, freedom and power."


    Grace stared at her. "I am against this matter to the end!"


    "Your disagreement has nothing to do with me. I prepare a dinner party for Jovanny tomorrow


    night." Mckenzie said directly," No one can change my decision."


    Then, she added.


    "Whether or not you can have a child is your business. But letting who be my grandson is my


    business. We don¡¯t have to bother each other!"


    Grace raised her lips slowly, with a cold expression on her face.


    In the past, she would go to the restaurant because of her sense of responsibility. But today she felt


    that she was really stupid to please Mckenzie.


    She did so much for the restaurant to satisfy Mckenzie. Though sometimes she could not tolerate


    the work environment, she still worked hard.


    Grace had thought that her rtionship with Mckenzie was improving, but now it seemed just a


    daydream.


    Turning around, Grace walked out of the dining room, as she didn''t want to stay


    with them.


    And Grace didn''t go to the restaurant today.


    After Mckenzie said such things to her, Grace thought that there was no need to please Mckenzie.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    After Grace contacted Summer, they went to a mall. Grace bought some new dresses for the


    coming summer. Then they went to a cafe.


    Charlotte had a cold and was put on a drip, and Summer would be uneasy if she didn''t stay with


    Charlotte. After drinking coffee, Summer went back to the Valentine mansion, leaving Grace alone


    in the cafe.


    Thinking of that morning, Grace hesitated, then took her phone from her fringed handbag and called


    Charlie.


    Charlie answered immediately.


    It was their first call since they gave each other the silent treatment that night.


    Grace spoke first, "What do you think about that?"


    With that, Charlie pushed aside the papers he was signing, "Mckenzie has made up her mind. It


    doesn''t matter what I think."


    Grace''s tone became cold, "So, are you going topromise?"


    "Do you have any idea? " Charlie asked.


    "I wouldn''t call you if I had a solution. I want you to find a solution.¡±


    Charlie leaned against his chair and said meaningfully, "This problem is anything but easy. "


    "We can threaten Mckenzie that if she epts Bailee''s son as her grandson, then we will move out


    of the Morgan family''s vi. What do you think?"


    Charlie frowned, thought for a while, and then said, "Just try it, but I suppose it probably won''t


    work."


    Charlie''s father died early, and Mckenzie raised him alone.


    Charlie remembered that his father was not at home when he was sick once when he was a child.


    And it was Mckenzie who carried him to the hospital at midnight in winter.


    Also, during thepany¡¯s downturn, Mckenzie took out all her savings to help thepany tide


    over difficulties. Charlie respected Mckenzie from the bottom of his heart.


    "You''re not gonna do anything about it?"


    "Certainly not. I''m on your side. And I¡¯ll try my best to help you convince her. But don''t get your


    hopes too high. I was brought up by her. I know her well."


    "I see." Then Grace hung up.


    She was a little bored, so she nned to go to the restaurant.


    Grace recognized a car belonging to the Morgan family in the parking in front of the restaurant. She


    went directly to the kitchen, frowning.


    She abruptly came to a halt just as she was about to enter the kitchen.


    She spotted Mckenzie talking to Hailee, who was mixing ingredients, through the ss on the door.


    A wry smile hung on Grace''s lips, and she closed her eyes, disappointed. After taking a deep


    breath, she pushed open the door.


    Mckenzie and Hailee looked back when they heard the sound.


    Seeing Grace, Hailee looked a little


    embarrassed.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, Mckenzie was stunned.


    Grace went over and sat on a chair casually.


    She said as she drank from the ss, "Well, it turns out that anyone can learn your secret recipe. It


    seems that I take it too seriously."


    Hearing that, Mckenzie felt embarrassed.


    She was in a predicament and used Grace, "The restaurant needs to run. My legs didn''t get


    well. Since you don''t want toe to the restaurant, the only one I can trust is Bailee. Any


    problems?"

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    "Nope."


    Grace was still drinking water.


    "Oh, um, one more thing. Both Charlie and I are against you recognizing Hailee¡¯s son as your


    grandson! We¡¯ll move out of the Morgan family¡¯s vi if you insist."


    "Are you threatening me?" Mckenzie asked solemnly.


    "I''m over 50, and I don''t have a grandchild. Why can''t I adopt one?"


    "Look, I insisted that you stay at the vi because no one would talk to me if you left. Now, you can


    move if you want. I won''t stop you. Hailee and Jovanny will stay with me anyway.¡±


    Charlie was right. It didn''t work on Mckenzie. Then Grace cast an angry look at Bailee.


    Mckenzie felt anger rising inside her and called Charlie.


    "I''m over 50, and I don''t have a grandson. Can¡¯t I adopt one?"


    "You don''t have any kids and even threaten me!"


    Charlie had seen iting.


    That gave Charlie a real headache, and he rubbed his temples, "Mom, I have no objection if you


    recognize any other child as your grandchild. But Bailee is my exgirlfriend. You know about it, don''t


    you? Bave you ever considered Grace''s feelings? Don¡¯t you think you''re out of line?" "I''m way out of


    line? Isn¡¯t it outrageous that she can''t have a baby? Anyway, I''ve made up my mind. You can move


    if you want. Whatever you want. Okay? Do not stop me! That''s it."


    Although Grace had no idea what they were talking about on the phone, she could tell by listening


    to Mckenzie.


    After a sip of water, Grace put the ss on the table. It seemed that nothing came from this


    argument.


    As Mckenzie''s son, what else could Charlie do to her?


    Also, Charlie was a filial son.


    Furthermore, what chips did Grace have to threaten Mckenzie?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was just Mckenzie''s daughter-inw.


    The only bargaining chip she could have was the baby. But she couldn''t even conceive, how could


    she threaten Mckenzie?


    Grace and Charlie discussed this matter again in the evening.


    Charlie was drinking tea at that time. He shrugged after hearing that, "Since we can''t stop my mom,


    let''s move out."


    Grace didn''te up with any solution after a long time of thinking.


    Then she nodded in agreement.


    She would never threaten Mckenzie with the divorce from Charlie, because Mckenzie was just


    waiting for that.


    "Damn it! I said earlier that she must not move in. Now, look where we are!" Grace was in a fret, and


    the cosmetics on the dresser were ttered by her.


    "Come on! Keep your temper. It¡¯s not going to make it any better. It''s all water over the dam. We can


    move out." Beneath Charlie''s calm exterior, he was a little sad.


    But his calmness annoyed Grace.


    Grace went over and snatched Charlie''s cup, "Do you mean you''re just gonna give in?"

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    "You don''t have a better idea, do you?"


    Charlie looked up at Grace.


    "Look, you¡¯re my wife, and Mckenzie is my mother. That is very hard for me, all right?"


    "I know you''re upset, and I''ve made my position clear. As long as you can convince my mom, I''m


    always on your side. But you don''t have a solution, do you?"


    "Humph! You never expected me to seed. I really don¡¯t like your attitude and tone!"


    Grace couldn''t bear his tone.


    That made her think he didn¡¯t care about that at all, "I can¡¯t stand the sight of your ex


    -girlfriend and her son. Bothered!"


    Charlie frowned, "No matter what I do, you are not satisfied. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    "I''m not in the mood. Don''t talk to me!"


    Grace seethed with anger.


    "Your ex-girlfriend''s hypocrisy makes me sick. She said I hurt her, and now she''s still here. And her


    son, who pretends to be well-behaved, sensible, and likable. Who knows what his real character


    is?"


    Hearing that, Charlie said solely, "Child has nothing to do with these things. It''s adult matters. You''re


    not such bad-mannered people, do you?"


    Grace frowned, "Are you criticizing me?"


    "Do not speak ill of a child behind his back! " Charlie scolded in a low voice.


    "Don''t be so emotional. Did I speak ill of him? I just said I don¡¯t know what his real character is!"


    Grace managed not to get angry.


    She could see that the boy was not only naughty but also ruthless. Maybe he was not ruthless just


    young and ignorant, but she didn''t like him.


    One night, she saw the boy take a goldfish out of the fish tank, scratch it with a knife, and then kill it.


    Maybe he was just curious. However, Grace didn''t have a good opinion of that boy!


    She could not ept that a child of about seven or eight would behave in this way, for whatever


    reason.


    Charlie didn''t want to go on, "Well, it''s gettingte. It''s time for a break." Grace didn''t speak ill of that


    boy, only what she thought of him.


    But Charlie read from her words and tone that she disliked that boy.


    It wasmon. After all, different people had different tastes.


    Grace, who was wearing a mask on her face, lifted the quilt. She seemed to have thought of


    something, "Oh, Hailee went to the restaurant today with Mckenzie, who taught her the secret


    ingredients."


    Hearing that, Charlie frowned, "How did you know that?"


    "I came across it when I went to the restaurant this afternoon." She took a sip of milk as she spoke.


    "I deem it necessary to make this clear. Who will be responsible for the ingredientster? If Bailee is


    in charge, I won''t go. If I''m in chargeter, don''t ask her to go."


    "It''s inappropriate for me to tell her this. So, you tell her about it and give me a definite answer."


    Charlie nodded assent, "Okay, I get it. It''s her fault. I''ll talk to her about it."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    "She has done nothing wrong. The restaurant is hers. She can decide who to manage and learn the


    recipe.


    "I don''t care. Don''t speak for me. Just tell her what I just said and see what she is thinking."


    Grace uncovered the mask on her face and said casually.


    Yet there was a thoughtful look in her eyes.


    She was indeed not interested in the restaurant. Neither did she want to waste her time on it.


    However, if Hailee was in charge of the restaurant, Grace would be unhappy.


    Grace didn''t want the restaurant to be managed by herself or Bailee. Grace admitted that she was


    petty and unkind.


    She deliberately said that to Charlie, who would certainly ask Mckenzie to choose Grace.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Though Grace didn¡¯t want to take over the restaurant, she must stop Bailee from interfering.


    "Okay. Let''s sleep. Sleep in my arms tonight," Charlie said, stretching out his long arm and hugging


    Grace with his jaw against her neck. They soon fell asleep.


    They had a very peaceful and sweet sleep


    Early the next morning, Charlie went to Mckenzie, telling her what he had discussed with Gracest


    night.


    After thinking for a while, Mckenzie felt that Bailee was an outsider.


    Even if she was so unsatisfied with Grace, she had to give the restaurant to Grace.


    Besides, she knew Grace''s character.


    If Mckenzie announced that she would take Bailee to the restaurant, Grace would never take a step


    into the restaurant again.


    After weighing her options for a long time, Mckenzie blurted out, "Then I''ll choose Grace. After all,


    she is our family."


    Charlie nodded. "I see. I''ll tell herter."


    As if thinking of something, Mckenzie added, "I''ll throw a party for Jovanny tonight. Come back


    early."


    After breakfast, they went to work. Charlie drove Grace to the restaurant.


    If Hailee hadn''te to the restaurant yesterday, Grace would still be full of energy. Although she


    wasn''t interested in it, she would do her best.


    After seeing Haileee here, Grace was upset, thinking that she was just one of the alternatives


    to Mckenzie. It was a bad feeling. Grace was disgusted to be treated like that.


    Thinking of what Charlie said when he sent her to the restaurant this morning, Grace knitted her


    delicate eyebrows.


    Mckenzie would throw a party for the boy Hailee brought over at the Morgan family''s vi.


    Grace felt humiliated!


    Yet she would never swallow her anger and be bullied by others.


    Mckenzie asked them to go back on time for the party.


    Grace thought she would certainly be back on time.


    In the afternoon, Charlie hadn¡¯t yet finished work. Grace called him. "Go home now. Let''s pack the


    suitcases and move out.


    Charlie knitted his handsome eyebrows slightly. He had thought that she had forgotten about that.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go back now. Shall I pick you up? " he asked.


    "No. I have a car here."

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Grace kept swirling the keys around her middle finger as she walked out of the restaurant in her


    high heels.


    Just as Grace returned to the Morgan family''s vi, Charlie drove back. They met by chance.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Your timing is perfect," Grace said.


    Charlie chuckled. "The same to you."


    The vi was very lively, surrounded by luxury and famous cars.


    Therge parking lot of the Morgan family was full. It seemed that all the celebrities in Santabaca


    hade here.


    Mckenzie was quite good to that boy!


    Grace was smiling coldly.


    She saw Billy''s car, thinking that there might be many acquaintances.


    As expected, after she walked into the living room, the guests were mingling with each other. They


    were all well-dressed and refined.


    Billy was drinking. As he saw Grace and Charlie, Billy raised his ss.


    Grace walked over. "Why are you here?"


    "Mckenzie invited me. She also invited Mark, but Summer refused and said this kind of messy party


    was suitable for people like me. Do you think she was taunting me?


    Billy felt strange hearing Summer¡¯s words.


    Grace thought Summer deserved to be her good friend. They had the same opinion.


    With a smile, she replied, "Or do you think she was praising you?"


    Billy frowned. "Men should not be in dispute with women. I''ll find a quiet ce to drink."


    "By the way, Sherman asked me to tell you that you don''t need to send the children gifts every


    month. They have countless toys in the vi. Her children y with different toys every day."


    Billy was stunned. His spine subconsciously stiffened.


    He slightly moved his thin lips, but he finally didn''t speak again, turning around and raising his ss.


    Grace went through the crowd and upstairs. There were many beautiful dresses in her room. She


    chose a dark blue tasseled dress. She looked charming in it. She then did her makeup and picked


    the shoes that could go with the dress. She was selective about everything she wore. They must be


    exquisite.


    After that, she found the suitcase and put her clothes, shoes, andptop in it. She also packed


    Charlie''s things.


    The most exciting scene was on show in the living room.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Hailee, who was wearing an evening dress, came down with Jovanny in a


    white tuxedo.


    "This boy is so beautiful. Look at his fair, pink face!"


    "What a cute boy! No wonder Mckenzie likes him."


    The guests were continuouslyplimenting Jovanny. Mckenzie was very pleased.


    After all, people liked to hear nice words!


    However, everyone realized something.


    Mckenzie had a son and a daughter-inw, but why did she want the boy to be her family?


    Was it because Charlie and Grace were infertile?


    All the guests guessed so.


    The sound of high heels cking on the floor came over. Grace, who was pulling a suitcase,


    elegantly appeared in front of the crowd.


    She was as beautiful and noble as a goddess. His makeup was simr to Audrey Hepburn''s, very


    fascinating.


    Hailee, who wore a long white puffy dress chosen by Mckenzie, looked a bit old-fashioned and


    childish.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    However, everyone''s eyes fell on the suitcase in Grace''s hand. Mckenzie asked," Why are you


    taking the suitcase?¡±


    "I''m moving out." In front of everyone, Grace answered briskly and frankly.


    Charlie walked through the crowd and up to her, taking the suitcase from her. "Yes. Didn''t Mom


    agree yesterday?"


    Mckenzie clenched her teeth in annoyance. In front of all the guests, Grace was humiliating her!


    Grace took the suitcase, nning to leave with Charlie at this moment deliberately. She was telling


    everyone that she and Charlie wouldn''t ept Jovanny.


    However, in front of so many people, Mckenzie couldn''t lose her temper.


    She said stiffly, "Then wait until after the party."


    "No. It''s a bit far from here, and we still have some things to do, so we''re leaving now." Grace didn''t


    even give her an out.


    Mckenzie suppressed her anger and went forward. She pretended to kindly hold Charlie and


    Grace''s arms. "It''s lively here. Come on. Stay a little longer."


    Charlie stared at his mother. He couldn''t bear to embarrass her, looking at Grace.


    Grace frowned. Seeing his eyes, shepromised.


    Charlie curved his thin lips slightly. Hisrge palm passed over Mckenzie and fell on Grace''s


    slender waist.


    Both from the front and from the back, it seemed that he hugged his wife and mother.


    The crowd praised that they were a tight family.


    The party was held because Mckenzie wanted to introduce Jovanny to everyone, but now Grace


    upstaged him.


    Hailee stood still. Her face was gloomy, and her fingertips sank into the tender palm.


    Yet she forgot that she was still holding Jovanny''s hand. Immediately, Jovanny felt pain.


    Though young, Jovanny was very good at reading people¡¯s minds. He stared at his mother and


    gently shook her hand. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Hailee''s thoughts were still drifting.


    Thinking of something, she bent down and whispered in Jovanny''s ear.


    He nodded knowingly.


    Everyone was around the three as if they had forgotten about Jovanny and Hailee.


    After all, Grace was Charlie''s wife, more important than Hailee.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grace was sociable.


    All the people present greeted her.


    Yet Charlie wasn''t interested in that. He went to Billy and sat with him in the corner. They were


    drinking and chatting.


    Although Grace was upset that Mckenzie favored the boy, Grace felt a little better after upstaging


    him.


    She was thirsty, so she excused herself from talking with a businessman and went to get water.


    There was a lot of wine in the hall, but Grace intended to give up alcohol, coffee, and the Inte.


    She also decided to go to sleep early.


    In short, she was going to correct all the bad habits.


    She wanted to have a child. Therefore, she would give it a try.


    Just as she walked over, the small figure of Jovanny followed her through the crowd.


    The water in the fountain was just boiled. She casually filled a paper cup. The water was very hot.


    She was wearing high heels, so she walked slowly.


    Jovanny stood beside her, his eyes rolling.


    He then fished out a marble from the pocket and threw it down. The marble rolled, stopping at


    Grace''s feet.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Grace was focusing her attention on the cup. She didn''t notice the ground at her feet.


    Suddenly, her sharp heelnded on the marble.


    She lost her bnce and staggered sideways.


    The back of Grace''s hand was sshed with some hot water. Her face went pale in pain. Unable to


    think more, she directly threw the cup away.


    At the same time, a child shrieked. The voice was sharp as if to pierce people''s eardrums.


    The noisy hall immediately quieted down.


    Everyone looked over.


    Grace was shocked, clutching the nearby table and chair awkwardly.


    Jovanny was lying on the ground, covering the back of his hand and screaming in pain.


    Seeing this. Bailee and Mckenzie hurriedly ran over, propped up the child, and anxiously asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jovanny groaned with a white face, "My hand hurts..."


    "Don''t move. Let me take a look," Mckenzie said.


    She carefully removed his hand and then frowned.


    Everyone saw that the back of Jovanny¡¯s hand was red and swollen. It was scalded by hot water,


    and there were bleeding cuts on it.


    Mckenzie instantly said, "Hurry up and get a doctor!"


    Hailee worriedly held Jovanny in her arms, saying, "Jovanny is a little man. You won¡¯t cry, right? Tell


    Mommy, how did you injure your hand like this?"


    Jovanny was in tears, looking quite pitiful.


    "Don¡¯t cry, tell Mommy what happened.¡± Hailee gently patted his back. "You''re a man. You can''t cry!


    There are so many guests around. They''llugh at you. Look, some of them are even younger than


    you."


    Jovanny wrapped his hand around her neck, saying sadly, "That beautiful madam hurt me!"


    Hailee and Mckenzie were puzzled. "Who?"


    "The most beautiful madam. I was walking when she threw the water cup towards me. It hurts so


    much..." Jovanny pointed at Grace with his little finger.


    Grace was struggling to stand up. Hearing this, she wrinkled her delicate eyebrows." What did you


    say? Say it again!"


    Jovanny was frightened by her words.


    He buried his little head in Hailee¡¯s arms, very afraid of Grace.


    Hailee¡¯s gaze fell on Grace. Mckenzie and all the guests in the living room were looking at Grace.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were all silently using her.


    They knew Grace didn¡¯t like children, but how could she have the heart to hurt a little boy?


    Grace sneered, slowly stood up, and said to Jovanny, "You said I threw the cup towards you?"


    Hailee hugged the terrified boy more tightly and said, "He''s timid. Don''t scare him like this."


    After she said that, everyone was ming Grace with their eyes.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    What Hailee did and said hinted that Grace was the one to me.


    Hailee acted as if Grace would turn into a beast and eat her child the next moment!


    "Tell me how I scared him." Grace''s sharp gaze fell on Hailee.


    Charlie got up and strode over. He then put his arm around her shoulders, gently reminding her,


    "Cool down."


    "She hasn''t told me what she means by saying that." Grace refused to let it go.


    There were a lot of guests here, upying therge living room of the vi.


    If word got out, Grace would lose face. How


    could she still live in this city?


    Jovanny was still burying his head in Bailee''s arms, looking extremely afraid.


    Grace''s chest heaved as she saw this.


    However, Charlie squatted down as she was about to speak again, caressing Jovanny''s back with


    his big palm.


    "Okay, don¡¯t be naughty. Grace is an adult. How could she intentionally bully you? She must be


    careless, so she spilled hot water on you. You''re a little man. You''ll forgive Grace, won''t you?"


    Hearing this, Grace was dissatisfied. She didn''t do that, and why did she have to apologize to the


    boy?


    Yet she knew that Charlie was helping her.


    Unhappy as she was, Grace controlled herself.


    Bailee''s eyes moved. She quietly nced at Charlie, dropped her eyes, and held Jovanny in her


    arms.


    Jovanny didn''t speak, looking carefully and secretly at his mother with his jaw against her neck,


    lying in her arms.


    "A man should be broad-minded, right?"


    Charlie continued.


    Meanwhile, he squeezed Grace''s shoulder, reminding her that she should say something rather


    than stand still.


    Grace frowned. Though reluctant, shepromised.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you, Jovanny. I''m wearing high heels. I just staggered and the water sshed


    out. Will you forgive me?"


    Since she said so, Bailee knew that if Jovanny still didn''t say anything, the guests would think he


    was impolite.


    Moreover, if Hailee didn''t let her off, the guests and even Mckenzie would be dissatisfied with her.


    After all, if Hailee made a scene, the Morgan family would be disgraced!


    Therefore, she said, "Jovanny, forgive Grace, okay? Didn¡¯t you just say that she''s the prettiest


    here?"


    After thinking for a while, Jovanny looked at his mother''s face again and nodded.


    "Good boy "


    Hailee raised her hand and gently rubbed Jovanny''s hair. "It¡¯s all right. Go and do your things."


    Grace''s eyes moved. She didn''t speak, but Charlie softly patted Jovanny''s shoulder, asking, "Have


    you packed everything?" "I''ve brought all the suitcases down. Why?" Grace raised her jaw.


    "Then let''s go." Charlie always didn''t like social gatherings like this.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grace shrugged her shoulders indifferently, asking the maid to carry the suitcases. She walked out


    of the living room towards the garage.


    Since both of them had left, there was no need for Billy to stay.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Billy followed them out, putting his arm on the edge of the car. "Can you give me a ride?


    Grace said bluntly, "Isn''t your Maybach parked next to you?"


    "It''s lonely to drive alone. I''d better stay with you two," Billy said half-jokingly.


    It was indeed lonely.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was always alone while driving, eating, going back to the apartment, and sleeping. It was so


    lonely.


    "Well then, you cane over and stay with him. Let me drive your Maybach.


    What do you say?" Grace had put what happened in the living room behind her,


    feeling cheerful.


    "No problem."


    Billy pulled open the door and got in the car while Grace walked towards the Maybach in her high


    heels.


    The two cars started at the same time, driving one after the other.


    Grace revved the engine to full power. The car flew forward like a rocket.


    The performance of the car was really good.


    In the living room of the Morgan family, the guests were gradually leaving. Hailee was busy taking


    Jovanny to say goodbye to the guests.


    Thinking of the incident just now, she was particrly ufortable.


    If Charlie hadn''t said that, she would have brought Grace down a peg.


    Mckenzie was also in a bad mood after watching her son move out.


    Both Mckenzie and Hailee had their thoughts and were silent.


    Grace and Charlie moved into an apartment.


    The Morgan family had a vi on a mountain. Charlie wanted to move there, but Grace disagreed.


    The vi was too far from downtown, and it was so big that people would feel lonely staying in it.


    The apartment was neither big nor small, just right for two people.


    The apartment was decorated in the style that Charlie liked. Most of the colors were ck and


    white. They were intertwined.


    Throwing the suitcase aside, Grace was so tired that she was lying on her back on the bed. Charlie


    said softly, "Since you want to live here, don''t bezy. Sort out the things in the suitcases."


    "Just let me rest for a while." Grace refused to get up.


    "Then you stay here. I''m going to the study to sign some papers."


    The feeling of freedom was great. Grace rubbed her face against the quilt, warmed two cups of


    milk, and walked into the study with them.


    She twisted her slender waist, sat on Charlie''sp, and put her arms around his neck.


    Charlie was disturbed while working. He raised his head. His palms fell on her waist. Looking at the


    warmed milk, he said, "Did the sun rise from the west today? Why do you want to drink milk rather


    than coffee?" "Drinking coffee is not good for my health, so since yesterday, I''ve given up wine,


    coffee, and anything else that is harmful. I want a child."


    Charlie''s narrow eyes moved slightly. He sighed softly, pinching her jaw with his long warm fingers.


    "Now that you''ve made an effort, how can Ig behind you?"


    Grace smiled, her eyes crinkling. "Will you quit smoking?"


    "Yes." Charlie thought for a moment. "I''ll keep away from cigarettes, alcohol, and coffee!"


    "And you need to give up the fetish."


    "Fetish? About what?" Charlie was confused.


    "Delete all the porn from yourputer and save your energy," Grace said in a sexy tone.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    "Are you doubting my potency?" Charlie slowly raised his eyebrows.


    Grace smiled. "Go on with your work. I know well about your potency."


    Charlie was provoked. He picked her up, put her on the bed, and pinned her down.


    Yet Grace wouldn''t let him get what he wanted.


    She kept wriggling, took the pillow, and threw it at Charlie.


    In the big apartment, she ran and he chased her. They threw the pillows on the sofa and bed all


    over the floor. The room was a mess.


    However, they got closer.


    If they were in the vi, how could they be so reckless?


    As long as they made some noise, Mckenzie''s voice woulde over.


    They yed for a long while. Grace was finally exhausted and couldn''t run anymore.


    She slightly bent over with her hands on her hips, constantly panting.


    Charlie strode over, picked her up, and threw her onto the sofa. With Grace''s scream, they were


    clinging together.


    Suddenly, Grace''s cell phone rang.


    As she was going to reach out to pick it up, Charlie stopped her. Hey atop her arm, pulling her


    clothes with his long fingers...


    Grace twisted her body. "Stop it. Let me answer the phone."


    "Have sex with me," Charlie said briskly without hesitation.


    "I''d like to answer the phone first." Grace refused.


    Meanwhile, the phone kept ringing, Grace stretched out an arm to take the phone.


    She shushed Charlie and answered it. It was her manager.


    Grace gritted her teeth, listening to the manager.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll get itter and fax it to you...


    She hung up the phone. Charlie couldn''t wait to have sex with her. Grace stopped him. "Let me call


    the driver first."


    However, no one answered. The Morgan family''s vi was very busy tonight. Maybe the drivers


    were sending the guests.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grace could do nothing but say, "Go back to the vi with me. There is a document that my


    company needs urgently."


    Hearing this, Charlie brushed his thick hair. "Are you kidding? You want me to go with you in this


    state?"


    "No kidding. My manager said it''s urgent and he needs it tonight. The maids and drivers in the vi


    are all busy, so I guess no one can send it over." Grace picked up the clothes on the ground and put


    them on.


    Charlie almost copsed. He had to fight back his burning desire. Was she serious?


    "Hurry up and go with me! I''ll reward you after that." Grace patted his firm and smooth back.


    Charlie was so frustrated, lying in bed listlessly.


    Grace had no choice but to lean over and whisper in his ear. Immediately, Charlie cheered up and


    put on his suit.


    The car was parked outside the apartment. It was convenient. They started the car and drove


    towards the vi.


    Although Charlie was driving, he was staring at Grace eagerly as if to see her through.


    Grace couldn''t stand it, patting the back of his hand. "Keep your eyes on the road! I won''t go back


    on my word!"


    Hearing this, Charlie finally looked ahead and concentrated on driving.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    When they arrived at the vi, Charlie waszily leaning on the seat.


    Grace grabbed two tissues and handed them to him, asking him to clean himself.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie directly threw the tissues aside, saying mischievously, "It will be hidden after I


    stand up. No one will notice it."


    Grace thought he was getting more and more shameless!


    She didn''t talk to him, pushing open the door and getting out of the car quickly.


    The guests had all left. Mckenzie and Bailee weren''t in the living room.


    Grace felt that it was best not to see them.


    She would get what she wanted and quickly leave. Otherwise, they could only annoy her.


    Grace couldn''t help walking faster. She was watching the steps under her feet.


    Therefore, she didn''t notice that Jovanny ran out from the corner on the second floor.


    He ran too fast that he couldn''t stop and slipped.


    Due to inertia, Jovanny rushed forward. Grace didn''t notice this. As a result, they hit each other!


    Since Jovanny was too small, he directly fell down the stairs and injured his elbow, unable to move


    because of the pain.


    Adults reacted more quickly. Grace immediately held onto the railing beside her to steady herself.


    The next second, Jovanny''s cries spread to all the corners of the vi.


    Mckenzie and Bailee ran out of the room. Jovanny''s face was full of tears. "It hurts... Mommy, it


    hurts..."


    Grace stood nearest to him, reaching out to pick him up.


    However, Jovanny avoided her hands with terror and hatred. "Bad guy! You''re a bad guy!"


    Grace was angry.


    Bailee quickly went past her to Jovanny and picked him up.


    Jovanny cried and groaned, his tears flowing.


    Mckenzie asked the maid to get a doctor and gave Grace a stern look. "Come here!" Grace''s


    eyebrows twitched. She followed Mckenzie.


    In the living room, Mckenzie said seriously, "What did you do to Jovanny?"


    "What do you mean? I was just going up the stairs. Who knew he would fall?" Grace suppressed


    her anger.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? You scalded Jovanny''s hand in the living room this afternoon. Now, he


    broke his arm because of you. Tell me. How could you hurt such a small child?"


    Grace frowned. "What do these have to do with me?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t deny it!" Mckenzie was furious." How could these be all idents?"


    "Then what do you think? Would I be so bored that I bullied a child and harmed him? I''m not crazy!"


    "Who knows what you think? How could there be so many idents?" Meanwhile, Mckenzie took


    out her cell phone and called Charlie. "Where are you? Outside the vi? That''s good. Come in. I


    have something to talk to you about!"


    Grace stood there quietly, listening.


    The living room was filled with the boy''s cries.


    Jovanny held his broken arm, out of breath from wailing.


    Hailee softly consoled him. The doctor walked in.


    Charlie followed him in.


    He put his suit on his arm, furrowing his brows

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    What happened?


    Seeing him walk in, Mckenzieined, "Look, Jovanny is crying!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie asked as he looked at the child whose face was full of tears.


    "Look at Jovanny¡¯s arm. It''s dislocated and almost fractured!" Mckenzie said seriously and angrily.


    "Just ask a doctor to treat him. Why are you so furious?¡±


    At these words, Mckenzie sternly stared at Grace. "Ask her yourself.¡±


    Charlie looked at Grace in confusion. He


    narrowed his long eyes slightly and raised his jaw, waiting for her to speak.


    "Things are very simple. I was in a hurry to go upstairs to get something, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to


    the ground. Jovanny suddenly rushed out when I walked to the corner of the stairs, and then we just


    collided with each other. After that..."


    Grace stopped speaking. Everyone had seen what happened next. There was no need to say more.


    "ident?" Charlie raised an eyebrow, saying briefly.


    "Right." Grace nodded. "It was indeed an ident."


    "Spilling hot water on Jovanny in the morning and dislocating his arm at night. Do you mean these


    were all idents?


    Really?" Mckenzie questioned in disbelief.


    Charlie walked over, curving his thin lips.


    "Grace is just unlucky. She didn''t mean to do these things. She''s nearly 30. How could she


    deliberately hurt Jovanny? Besides, there''s no reason for that, right?"


    "No, I don''t think so. She doesn''t have a child, and now that Jovanny has be my family, she


    must be worried that Jovanny willpete for the family fortune."


    Grace stood still and couldn''t help pursing her beautiful lips. Her brows twitched.


    She wanted to tell Mckenzie that she thought too much. Grace was not interested in the Morgan


    family''s fortune.


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his long fingers and rubbed his forehead. "You think too much. She has


    never thought of it. Those were just idents."


    After looking around, Mckenzie asked Charlie to follow her upstairs.


    Grace knew that Mckenzie would speak ill of her.


    The doctor reset Jovanny''s arm. He finally stopped crying.


    Bailee''s eyes flickered and fell on Grace.


    "I know you may be very upset with Jovanny, but he is young anyway. I hope you won''t hurt


    Jovanny again."


    Grace gave a dazzling smile, twirling her curly hair with her slender, fair finger while gazing at


    Bailee.


    "Everything one says needs to be supported by evidence. Otherwise, they are just talking


    nonsense! Don''t try to teach me what to do like that until you have evidence that I hurt him!


    "Before that, you''d better shut up! I don''t have a good temper, and I won¡¯t let others walk all over


    me.


    "Since we both have no good feelings about each other, let¡¯s stop here."


    Bailee was struck dumb.


    She felt ufortable but could say nothing.


    "Anyway, I still want to tell you, he''s young. If you aren¡¯t afraid of nemesis, you can do as you like!"


    Grace¡¯s smile broadened. Ignoring what Bailee was saying, she took out the phone from the pocket


    and wore earphones, nodding softly with rhythm.


    "You..."


    Seeing this, Bailee was enraged.


    Grace went around the sofa and sat on the other end with her legs crossed, waiting for Charlie to


    come downstairs.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    In the study, Mckenzie and Charlie sat looking at each other. "You can''t ignore this matter. I''m not


    joking. Think it over."


    "I know," Charlie said, "but I trust her. She''ll never do such things."


    Hearing this, Mckenzie was upset. "You trust her that much?"


    "She''s my chosen wife. I know her temperament and personality. Mom, would you rather trust an


    outsider than your daughter-inw?"


    Charlie chuckled.


    "Whether you like Grace or not, she''s my wife and our family. Don''t you always say that you''re on


    your family''s side?"


    At these words, Mckenzie felt better. "But within a day, Jovanny got hurt two times because of her.


    How can I exin this to Hailee?


    "Jovanny is young and ignorant, but Hailee isn¡¯t. I have to give her an exnation anyway.


    Otherwise, she''ll say that the Morgans are unreasonable and bully children."


    "It''s normal for small children like Jovanny to stumble. They walk fast and don¡¯t pay attention to their


    surroundings." Charlie poured her a ss of water.


    "This is true, but if things like this happen again, what should we do?"


    "It''s simple. We all need evidence to prove what we say. If it''s Grace''s fault, she will apologize to


    Hailee. Besides, you think too much. How can such things happen every


    day?"


    Mckenzie thought so. "Grace can''t have children. What are you going to do?"


    This question was unanswerable. Charlie gently coughed, changed the subject, and then left.


    After going downstairs, he pulled Grace¡¯s wrist. They strode out of the vi.


    Hailee held Jovanny, staring at the two figures.


    Mckenzie also came down, looked at Jovanny¡¯s arm, and asked them to rest.


    She was persuaded by Charlie.


    Though Mckenzie was unsatisfied with Grace, Grace was her family. Jovanny couldn''t prove that


    Grace hurt him. If Mckenzie quarreled with Grace, people wouldugh at the Morgan family.


    In the car, Grace asked Charlie what Mckenzie had said and whether Mckenzie said anything bad


    about her.


    Charlie shook his head. "No. When she talked about having a child, I changed the subject and


    walked out."


    Back in the apartment, Grace sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the stars studding


    the sky.


    Charlie walked over and sat behind her. His thick arms encircled her slender waist. "What are you


    thinking about?"


    "It''s warm and free here. I always felt constrained and nervous in the vi," she said truthfully.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled quietly and looked at the vast night sky with her. "How does it feel to be free? "


    "Great. I don''t hate Mckenzie, but I don''t like the way we get along.¡±


    Grace was a littlezy, leaning back in his arms.


    "Daughters-inw are not daughters.


    There''s a big difference.¡±


    Charlie teased her, "Why are you so sentimental today?"


    She squinted her eyesfortably with her feet in the warm water, feeling pleased with her new


    life.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    They embraced and fell into a dreamless sleep.


    The next day before going to work, Grace and Charlie made an appointment to go to the hospital


    together after work.


    Making dressing was always tiring.


    Mckenzie was busy with something and didn''te to the restaurant. When the appointed time


    came, Grace left the restaurant.


    Charlie waited for her outside. They went to the hospital and both had a checkup.


    In the evening, Grace returned home. She was exhausted. Charlie considerately ordered a takeout.


    Grace thought that they couldn''t eat takeout every day. She intended to hire a part-time worker and


    asked Charlie''s opinion. He agreed.


    In their room, they could y freely, and no one would reprimand or pay attention to them.


    Grace felt that this was more like married life.


    "To be honest, your ex-girlfriend did us a big favor this time, didn''t she?" Grace said.


    Hearing this, Charlie put down the book and looked at her.


    Grace shrugged her shoulders,y back in his arms, and tutted. "Compared to us, I think Summer


    and Mark are living in paradise.¡±


    Charlie grunted and pinched her cute buttocks. "Why do you say so?" "They have a son and a


    daughter. Mark''s parents have passed away. His brother secretly loved Summer. How enviable!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows. "If Mark heard it... Tsk."


    "Summer said that Mark is a gentleman. You know, I was attracted to him at first sight at Sherman''s


    wedding," Grace said with a smile.


    Charlie slowly frowned. "You''re eager for another man in front of me?"


    "No. I''m just telling the truth. What a pity! I didn¡¯t have the chance to date him."


    "Huh, you think he''s attractive. Mark is nothing but a wolf in sheep''s clothing, but you praise him to


    the skies. We are all men. Tell me. Does he have anything I don''t have?"


    Grace was amused. Men were more jealous than women.


    "You¡¯re right, but there''s one difference between you two..." She paused. "I don''t know whose is


    bigger..."


    "You little devil!" Charlie secretly gnashed his teeth.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Want to know the answer?" Grace mischievously called Summer.


    The call woke up Summer from a beautiful dream. Summer picked it up and put it to her ear.


    "What''s up?"


    "What''s your husband¡¯s size?" Grace asked directly without evasion.


    "Mark?" Summer rolled over with her eyes closed and said in a daze, "Are you going to buy clothes


    for him?"


    Hearing this, Grace was stunned.


    She added, "I mean his penis!¡±


    Summer was instantly flushed and wide awake. She sat up, cursing, "Grace! You''re unashamed!


    Where''s Charlie? Let him satisfy you!"

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    The next day.


    Grace went to work with a silk scarf around her neck although it was summer.


    She needed to cover her neck. Deep purple hickeys were left on her neck. She was afraid that


    others would see that.


    She prepared the ingredients. When she was crushing them, Mckenzie took Bailee to the


    restaurant.


    Mckenzie said to Grace, "Bailee will work here from today."


    Grace looked up and said, "What?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mckenzie said, "Our restaurantcks a maitre. You two will be in charge of the


    restaurant together. Help each other and get along well with each other."


    Grace said with a smile, "It''s an important position."


    Hailee kept silent all the time.


    Mckenzie didn''t say anything else but asked them to go to work.


    By contrast, Bailee''s workload was much lighter than Grace''s.


    Although Grace felt dissatisfied, she didn''t say anything.


    After Grace had prepared the ingredients, she sat in a chair to watch videos yed on herptop as


    usual.


    Hailee was chatting with the employees of the restaurant.


    Mckenzie walked in and said, "Grace, you need to prepare more ingredients in the morning. We will


    open a branch in South Lane. They will get the ingredients from here."


    Grace frowned.


    ''Are you kidding?''


    ''If I need to prepare more ingredients, I will spend the whole day on it.''


    She thought about it and didn''t refuse directly. She said meaningfully, "Won''t the branch in South


    Lane use different ingredients?"


    Mckenzie said, "Of course not. Now that it''s our branch, the vor will be kept the same. Why do we


    have so many customers? Because they like the vor of our restaurant."


    Grace tried her best to think of other ways and said, "Mom, the workload is heavy. Can we use


    machines? It will be more effective." However, before Mckenzie expressed her opinions, Hailee


    said, "The ingredients made by machines are different from handmade ones, which are more


    mellow and appetizing. We need two pots of ingredients. You can prepare one pot in the morning


    and prepare the other pot in the afternoon."


    Grace felt angry and even wanted to hit Bailee''s face with her tabletputer. Hailee was so


    annoying!


    Mckenzie said, "Hailee is right."


    She patted Grace''s shoulder and left directly.


    After Grace got home from work at night, she threw things to the ground to give vent to her anger.


    Charlie asked why she was so angry. She told him what had happened.


    Charlie said, "I think Hailee is right. There is no difference between one pot and two pots. It


    shouldn''t be difficult for you.¡±


    Although the restaurant was the Morgan family''s industry, Charlie had never gone to the restaurant,


    not to mention the kitchen.


    Up to now, he even didn''t know the chef.


    But he thought that it wasn''t that tiring.


    Grace said angrily," That''s easy for you to say. Have a try. You will know if it''s tiring or not."


    Heforted her gently, "It must be tiring. Now that you say that it''s tiring, it must be tiring."


    He put his hand around her waist and let her sit on his thighs. He said, "I will take 20 minutes to give


    you a massage every night.


    OK?"


    Grace needed to prepare two pots of ingredients. The outsiders wouldn''t know how tiring it was.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Thus, Grace had made up her mind.


    She would have a talk with Charlie about the matters of the restaurant.


    The workload of the head restaurant was heavy for her.


    She could only meet the head restaurant''s needs and was not able to be responsible for the branch.


    The branch was beyond her ability. She couldn¡¯t ept any extra work.


    She couldn''t tell Mckenzie her thoughts directly. If so, the situation would be worse.


    Thus, Charlie was the most suitable man tomunicate with Mckenzie.


    Grace had another reason. If Charliemunicated with Makenzie, Mclenzie might feel unsatisfied


    but would ept his suggestions more or less. If Grace did that, the situation would be worse.


    Grace would only be responsible for the head restaurant''s ingredients. As for the branch, Mckenzie


    needed to deal with it by herself.


    If Mckenzie disagreed, Grace would stop working in the restaurant.


    Grace was spontaneous all the time. She wouldn''t let herself feel unhappy.


    Charlie asked, "Honey, how do you feel? Is itfortable?"


    She heard his gentle voice over her head. It interrupted her musings.


    He controlled his strength appropriately. It was not too strong or too weak. He massaged her


    muscles attentively.


    She felt his warmness and consideration. She even couldn''t tell him her thoughts directly.


    She thought about it and kept silent in the end.


    Although her present life was not that perfect, it was much quieter than before. She was reluctant to


    destroy the quietness.


    In the past, she lived with Mckenzie and couldn¡¯t live as she wished.


    She managed to move out of the Morgan''s and didn¡¯t need to be subservient to Mckenzie anymore.


    The only price was that she needed to work hard in the restaurant.


    If she could exchange for the quietness and freedom in her marriage through that, she could ept


    it...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No matter how noble and beautiful the women were, they would be willing to suffer in silence and


    change themselves in front of love. Was that true?


    Grace wasn¡¯t like that in the past!


    She closed her eyes and skipped the topic. She shrugged her shoulderszily and said, "I feel


    good. You need to give me a massage for 20 minutes every day. No matter what happens, you can''t


    forget it. This is a glorious task for you."


    He said, "No problem. It''s such a glorious task. Besides, I will work hard every night to meet your


    dream to be a mother. My two tasks are all glorious."


    She said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Move a little to the left..., to the right..., in the middle... That''s it.


    Knead harder." She enjoyed it very much.


    When Grace went to the restaurant in the morning, she saw a few more baskets of ingredients.


    It was her workload today.


    The workload was heavy. Her heart beat fast.


    She clenched her fists subconsciously and closed her eyes. Her eyshes quivered slightly. When


    she opened her eyes, she calmed down.


    She took off her cardigan, put it aside and started her work.


    After all, the workload was too heavy. She even didn''t have time to take a rest.


    Mckenzie and Hailee went to the restaurant together.


    After they got off the car, Hailee went to the locker room to change clothes.


    Mckenzie went to the kitchen. She pushed open the door and observed Grace''s move clearly


    through the door crack.


    Seeing the scene, Mckenzie felt satisfied. It seemed that Grace was not that bad.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    It almost took Grace double the time to prepare the ingredients. Then she bent to crush them. After


    three to four hours, she put her hands on her hips and frowned.


    She bent for too long. Her waist hurt. She even couldn''t move at all.


    Hailee walked around the restaurant and saw Grace, who was preparing the ingredients by chance.


    Hailee felt surprised.


    ''It seems that she is more persevering than I expected!¡¯


    ''After all, she is so beautiful, arrogant and sexy!''


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I thought that she wouldn''t bear to work


    here. The reality is unexpected.''


    After Grace finished her work, shey face down on the table and panted. She was reluctant to


    move.


    She wouldn''t be so exhausted even if she ran a marathon!


    At that time, Mckenzie wheeled in her wheelchair and said, "Grace, send the ingredients to the


    branch."


    Grace suppressed her anger and said, "Why don''t you ask the driver to do that?"


    Mckenzie said, "I don''t trust the driver. Others may know our secret ingredients if they can


    distinguish their distinctive smell. Please send the ingredients to the branch by yourself."


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything She stood up with difficulty, picked up the car key casually and walked out


    of the restaurant.


    Had anyone driven the Land Rover to send the ingredients before?


    Along the way, Grace leaned her waist against the seat and pressed the elerator hard.


    A ck Bentley stopped in front of the restaurant. After the door was opened, Charlie showed up in


    a silvery gray shirt and ck pants.


    He walked into the restaurant charmingly. When he passed the dining hall, he met Hailee by


    ident.


    Hailee felt surprised and stopped involuntarily.


    Charlie also felt surprised. He narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    Why is she here?''


    Then he nced at her clothes. It''s the restaurant¡¯s uniform. Does she work here?''


    In the end, Hailee broke the ice and said," Do youe here to eat dinner?"


    Charlie said calmly and politely, "Ie here to drive her home. Where is she?"


    Hailee felt sad about his aloof tone andpressed her lips secretly. Hearing what he had said, she


    said, "Your mother asked her to send the ingredients to the branch."


    He said, "Thank you." Then he asked," Where is my mother?"


    She said, "She is in the kitchen."


    He said goodbye to her, passed her and headed for the kitchen.


    He walked past her quickly.


    She smelled the fragrance of his shower gel.


    It was a big blow for her. She stood there like a sculpture.


    She had thought he would feel happy and surprised when he saw her, but he was so calm.


    He was so calm as if she was an acquaintance!


    Mckenzie was busy at work and heard Charlie''s voice from behind.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Seeing that it was Charlie, she hastily walked over and brought him out. "What are you doing here?


    This ce is not suitable for you. Don''t get your clothes dirty."


    Charlie said with resignation, "You''re exaggerating."


    "Men should work outside rather than stay in the kitchen. Why did youe to the restaurant


    today?"


    "I came to pick her up," Charlie replied.


    Mckenzie was dissatisfied, grumbling," You''ve been working all day. You must be very tired but still


    came to pick her up. She had a car. She can go back herself."


    "No. We are going to a friend''s party. Today is a special case. I''ll pick her up and go there together."


    Afraid that she would ramble on, Charlie made an excuse.


    Sure enough, Mckenzie quieted down. "I see. She''s sending the dressing and will be back soon.


    You haven''t eaten dinner, right? I''ll ask them to cook you some porridge."


    Charlie shook his head and refused.


    Mckenzie didn''t listen to him, calling over a waitress and whispering in her ear.


    After a while, the fragrant porridge was served. Mckenzie asked, "How does it taste?


    Charlie squinted his eyes, saying, "Not as good as the porridge made by Mom."


    Mckenzieughed and shook her head. " You¡¯ve been good at ttering since you were a kid. Now


    you''re almost thirty. You haven''t changed a bit."


    Charlie smiled. "I think this is quite good."


    Mckenzie echoed. Looking at him eating reminded her of the time when he was a child, sitting in


    front of her eating porridge.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Twenty years had passed. They spent less and less time alone together.


    The next moment, they heard heavy footsteps. A waiter ran in, pale and breathing quickly. "Mrs.


    Morgan..."


    "Don''t stammer. Calm down and speak clearly.¡±


    "Two drunk customers were brawling.


    Hailee tried to stop them, but one of them hit her head with the bottle. She fell to the ground. Her


    face is covered by blood..."


    Instantly, Mckenzie''s expression changed. She reached out and quickly patted Charlie''s hand. "Stop


    eating. Go and have a look."


    Charlie didn''t stay any longer, getting up and rushing out.


    The two drunks were still there, taking the things on the table and throwing them everywhere.


    Charlie hated people who caused trouble. Without saying a word, he went over and kicked them


    hard in the chest.


    The two people were no match for him but didn''t give up, standing up after falling.


    Charlie didn¡¯t have the patience to fight with them. He fiercely punched and kicked the drunks,


    which made them unable to get up again.


    In a few moments, the chaotic scene ended. Charlie asked the waiter to call the police.


    Immediately after that, he leaned down, carried Hailee in his arms, who fainted on the ground, and


    ran towards the hospital.


    Fortunately, the bottle only hit the back of her head. It was not a vital part, so Hailee was not


    seriously injured.


    Knowing this, Charlie put his mind at rest. She was safe anyway.


    He hired a caregiver for Hailee, who hadn''te yet. Thus, he couldn''t leave for the time being.


    Hailee was asleep but seemed to be dreaming. She was waving her hand and constantly shaking


    her head, looking miserable. She murmured, "Charlie, Charlie...¡± Though her voice was low, Charlie


    heard it clearly. He moved his eyebrows but sat still.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    However, Bailee was getting more and more emotional. Her body twisted.


    She was put on a drip. Charlie was worried that the needle would pierce her vessel, so he stepped


    forward and pressed her waving hand.


    Being sped, Bailee quieted down.


    After a moment, she slowly opened her eyes, looking at Charlie and saying softly," I''m a little


    thirsty..."


    "Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll get some water."


    Charlie came over with a ss of water.


    Before leaving, the doctor said that she couldn''t gulp water and that he should


    wipe her lips with a wet cotton stab.


    Bailee seemed to have fallen under a spell.


    She unblinkingly stared at him, saying in a dry and hoarse voice, "You''re still worried about me,


    aren''t you?"


    "Yes, but just out of politeness," Charlie replied.


    "Then let''s go back to the beginning, okay?"


    Bailee grabbed his hand in tears.


    Charlie calmly pulled back his hand.


    "That''s history. We used to be together, but now I''m married. I can¡¯t be with you anymore!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? We love each other! We have so many memories! You said you would only marry me! Now


    I''m back!" she screamed huskily.


    "Be sensible.¡±


    Charlie said softly.


    "I''ve told you that''s history. No matter how good the memories are, things are different now. If you


    had appeared a few years ago, I would have married you.


    "But fate always likes to y tricks on people. Some memories are nice, but they can''t change


    anything. Do you understand?


    "My wife is Grace. I love her. I keep away from you because I want you to forget the past and start a


    new life, and I don¡¯t want to annoy her. In a word, it is over between us.


    "We once spent our youth together, but we can''t apany each other anymore. Now she''s the


    one by my side.


    "I hope you''ll meet the right person in the future, just like I did. The caregiver ising. I''ll leave


    now. See you tomorrow."


    Hailee was crying, her tears gushing out.


    She still didn''t believe that he could be so cruel to her!


    Pushing open the door, Charlie was surprised to see Grace standing in front of him. He asked with


    a smile, "When did youe?"


    "Before you spoke touchingly to her." Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled. "I heard it."


    Charlie chuckled, patting his chest." Fortunately, I didn''t say the wrong thing just now. Otherwise,


    the person who eavesdropped wouldn''t let me go!"


    "You''re right. You behaved well tonight. Continue like this."


    Grace was satisfied.


    For the first time, she smiled broadly. Her eyes crinkled, looking like the crescent moon.


    Charlie reached out and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, walking outside.


    Grace gazed at the full moon, saying, "Will you cheat on me as Billy did to Sherman?"


    "No!" Charlie answered firmly.


    Grace stared at him. "What if you are tempted to do that one day?"

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    "It won''t happen!" He looked back at her.


    "That''s just an analogy. Answer me. I''m so curious."


    After thinking for a while, Charlie raised his eyebrows, saying, "I always respect marriage. Even if


    I''m tempted to do that...


    "I won''t cheat on you or hide it from you. You won¡¯t be thest one to know it."


    Hearing his guarantee, Grace smiled faintly. "I hope it will never happen."


    "That¡¯s for sure!"


    Charlie was confident and resolute.


    "Then I believe you.


    Grace stretched. The fatigue caused by a few days'' hard work disappeared in an instant.


    After walking downstairs, Charlie suddenly leaned down and carried her in his arms. " Didn''t you


    say you were tired? I''ll carry you back."


    The doctors, nurses, and the patients'' families wereing and going. They enviously looked over.


    Grace was never a coy woman. She put her arms around his neck, letting him carry her out of the


    hospital.


    They loved each other even more than before after moving out of the vi. There were very few


    conflicts between them.


    They felt quite pleased.


    The married life was happy and harmonious.


    Grace had been busy all day. Charlie ran her a bath, walked over, and asked her to take a bath.


    She was sleepy and tired. With her eyes closed, she answered in a daze but didn''t move. She was


    simply weary.


    Seeing this, Charlie sighed gently and carried her into the bathroom. He softly took off her clothes


    and gave her a bath.


    He rubbed his big, warm, and calloused palms against her back. Grace closed her eyes,


    comfortably sighing.


    Then they had sex.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After working all day at the restaurant and having sex with Charlie, Grace didn''t want to move.


    Before she could fall asleep, her stomach growled.


    Gracezily closed her eyes, covering her stomach and silently telling herself that she was not


    hungry...


    "Would you like to eat something?" Charlie heard it.


    "No. I''m so tired. I can''t even raise my arms. If I''m going to eat, I have to wear pajamas, go to the


    kitchen, find ingredients, cook them, and chew. It¡¯s so troublesome..."


    While speaking, Grace kept her eyes closed, looking exhausted.


    Hearing what she said, Charlie was amused and resigned. She was just talking nonsense.


    Shaking his head, he put on his slippers and left.


    As Grace was about to fall asleep, Charlie came back and shook her. "Lazybones, get up quickly."


    "Don''t call me. Let me sleep for a while." She pushed his hand, yawning.


    Charlie stopped coaxing her and put his thick arms under the quilt.


    He held her slender waist and suddenly pulled her out.


    Grace still leaned her head on the bed, sleeping.


    However, a faint, fragrant smell came over. She twitched her nose and opened the eyes.


    A bowl of porridge with colorful fruit was ced in front of her, looking inviting. "It smells good!"

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    "Then hurry up and eat it while it''s hot. I''ll get you some warm water."


    Grace squinted her eyes with a smile and said okay.


    The porridge was delicious.


    Having filled herself, Grace stroked her stomach and snuggled up to Charlie, sleeping sweetly.


    Mckenzie was in the hospital, but Bailee didn''t want to eat, looking vacuous.


    Mckenzie asked her what she wanted to do.


    Bailee said she only wanted to see Charlie and asked him about something.


    Mckenzie could only call Charlie. While


    Mckenzie was talking to him, Grace was sitting by his side.


    After hanging up, Charlie looked at Grace, narrowing his eyes. Grace generously waved her hand.


    "Just go and take a look."


    After overhearing his conversation with Bailee that day, Grace changed her opinion. He was so firm.


    Shouldn''t she respect and trust him?


    After a passionate kiss, Charlie went to the hospital.


    Bailee couldn''t ept the fact that he married Grace. "Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    "Love is unreasonable. Maybe fate tricked us, but I believe it''s the best arrangement." Charlie


    refused to say more.


    "Fates?" Bailee smiled. "Huh, what a good arrangement! You¡¯re ruthless to me." "We won''t be


    together again. Why should I give you hope?" Charlie slightly raised his eyebrows. "I''m always


    decisive, you know."


    Closing her eyes, Hailee said, "Then, stay with me and Jovanny for some time."


    "Impossible!" Charlie directly refused.


    "Consider it aspensation. After that, I''ll have nothing to do with you. What do you say? Don''t


    forget why I fell into theke."


    He owed her a favor anyway. After thinking for a while, he agreed.


    "But you can''t tell Grace about it. Hide it from her. Don''t ask me why. I just want to do so."


    Charlie raised his long eyebrows and curled his thin lips, saying slowly, "I can apany you and


    Jovanny, but you need to keep your distance."


    Hailee''s hand holding the ss of water trembled slightly, but she still said okay. He was so


    indifferent to her.


    Grace was busy working for days, having no time to rest.


    Every night, Charlie gave her a massage and made her some fresh juice. Therefore, she could still


    smile every day.


    Bailee wanted Charlie to go to an ind with them. She had dreamed about it. They would stay


    there for two weeks.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie refused. He could at most apany them for a week. If she didn¡¯t agree, he would cancel


    the n.


    In the end, Bailee gave in.


    She intended to use this week to recall his memories.


    Charlie didn''t tell Grace the truth as


    promised. He said he had to go on a business trip for a week.


    Grace was helping him pack his luggage. " Twenty minutes of massage every day.


    You''ll owe me one hundred and forty minutes. After youe back, make it up to me."


    "As you wish, honey," Charlie said sweetly and held her in his arms from behind.


    "Stop it. Hurry up and go." Grace was a little afraid of him. Every night they had sex. She couldn''t


    bear it.


    After they clung together for a while, Grace sent him out of the apartment.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Summer called Grace. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Summer wanted to get together with her.


    After Grace finished her work in the restaurant, she went to the appointed ce in advance.


    Summer sat by the window waiting for her. Seeing what Grace was wearing, Summer expressed


    her surprise.


    Grace was no longer fashionably dressed. She wore a simple white T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers.


    Summer felt that she was hallucinating.


    She couldn''t believe that this was Grace.


    How could a woman who always looked perfect dress so inly?


    Grace rolled her eyes. "Stop looking at me like that! I¡¯m changing with the trend of the times. Doing


    hard work will only ruin my limited-edition clothes."


    Summer smiled and asked her if she would like a cup of coffee.


    "No. Juice."


    Summer was surprised again. Grace used to only drink coffee even if she was thirsty. What was


    wrong today?


    "To get pregnant, I''ve changed many of my habits this month. No coffee. Surf the Inte as little as


    possible. Go to bed early. Adjust my daily timetable."


    Summer finally understood. She was happy to see Grace''s change.


    "How''s your work in the restaurant? Will you go back to thepany?"


    Grace leaned back in the chair, flicking the ss. "Not now. I have to continue working in the


    restaurant."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer felt it was quite difficult for Grace to make so much dressing for the restaurant alone.


    They didn''t chat for a long time. About half an hourter, they said goodbye and went home.


    Grace was somehow sleepy and felt something was wrong with her body after Charlie left. She


    wondered if it was because she was tired these days.


    Therefore, every night after a bath, she didn''t even watch TV as before, but went to bed directly.


    Meanwhile, Charlie, Bailee, and Jovanny went on a trip to a famous ind, but the situation was


    awkward, not as Bailee had expected.


    The ind was a paradise on earth. Bailee had thought such a beautiful ce could recall Charlie''s


    memories of the past.


    But that was not how it actually turned out. She and Jovanny walked ahead. Charlie followed them,


    a few steps behind, keeping his distance from them.


    When Jovanny was tired, he gently picked him up, but he never talked to her.


    Meanwhile, she tried to change the subject. "You don''t need to do that if it is because of Jovanny.


    Jovanny is adopted, not my child!


    Charlie responded calmly that the child was not the problem and that she thought too much.


    Every day, the three of them would walk together, eat, and go shopping. Bailee found that Charlie


    rarely talked to her.


    He was so cold to her, like a hard stone. A week would pass quickly, but there was only silence


    between them.


    Bailee was angry and resentful, but it was useless.


    In the blink of an eye, they were going to fly back to Santabaca tomorrow afternoon. She thought


    she couldn''t go on like this. It was aplete waste of time!


    In the evening, she prepared a candlelight dinner in the hotel.


    After changing into a sexy nightgown, Bailee called Charlie.


    She had asked the hotel manager to take Jovanny away. Tonight she would stay alone with Charlie.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Hailee was standing behind the door when it was opened.


    Therefore, Charlie didn''t see what she was wearing and walked in casually.


    The next moment, the door was closed by Hailee.


    She walked behind him, hugged his sturdy waist, and pressed her cheek on his back.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly, saying in a deep voice, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t reject me! Charlie..."


    Hailee softened her voice, pleading.


    "Have you forgotten? We had been together


    for six years. We stuck to each other like glue. Now I''m back. Don''t you want me anymore?"


    "Let go of me!"


    Charlie boomed.


    "I¡¯ve made it clear to you. I don''t want to repeat it."


    "Why are you so cruel to me? Have you forgotten? When I was 22, we had our first time!"


    Hailee didn''t let him go Instead, she tightened her hug.


    Charlie was running out of patience. "That was history. Who doesn''t have a history?"


    Hailee cried, shaking her head.


    "I know you love your wife, but I just want to be with you. Let me be your secret lover.


    "I¡¯ll be good. I won''t cause trouble or let Grace know. I''ll hide everything well, okay?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "When did you be like this?"


    Charlie''s eyes turned cold.


    "We were once together anyway, so I''ll forget what you just said. Now, let me go!"


    "No! Why do you want to forget it? I can repeat it many times!"


    Charlie lost his temper. His big hands fell on the back of her hands, trying to remove them.


    Yet Hailee moved even faster than he did.


    She directly touched his private part.


    She was in a hurry and panicked, holding his penis and pulling her semi-sheer nightgown.


    Finally, Charlie was enraged. He turned around, raised his hand, and pushed Hailee away. "Don''t


    shame yourself!"


    He got rid of her and directly stepped out of the room on his long legs.


    Hailee fell to the ground, unbelievable.


    He threw her away!


    She didn''t want to give up. Charlie''s words echoed in her mind.


    She did that because of him, but he rebuked her!


    For the first time, he hit her and rebuked her. Her tears flowed down, but the me of anger danced


    in her heart. It was unfair...


    Grace was too tired to get up. The rm clock rang three times before she rubbed her hair and sat


    up.


    When she was about to get dressed, the door rattled and was pushed open. Charlie walked in with


    his suitcase.


    She thought she was hallucinating, rubbing her eyes. She ran over to him on her bare feet and


    jumped into his arms.


    Charlie picked her up. "Are you so eager for me?"

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Grace gently punched his chest. "You must haven''t slept on the ne. Go to


    bed. I''ll change my clothes and go to the restaurant."


    "Aren''t you tired?¡± Charlie leaned against the wall.


    "Of course I am! When I was working in thepany, there were at least two days off a week, but


    now I have to work every day."


    "In that case, don''t go there today. I''ll take you out in the afternoon."


    Grace was overjoyed, but thinking of Mckenzie''s angry face, she shrugged her shoulders. "Make


    your mom agree first." "What will happen if you miss one day''s


    work? You often did that before. I think you are weary, so I want to take you out to rx. " There


    was a disappointed look on Charlie''s handsome face. "Since you don''t agree, then forget it."


    Grace told him to stop, quickly pulled out her phone, and texted a message with a serious look.


    "Mckenzie, I''m on my period today and feel unwell. I''m afraid I can''t go to the restaurant today. I''ll be


    there early tomorrow morning. Sorry!"


    To express her guilt, she added "sorry".


    Charlie couldn''t help curving his lips. She was quite good at lying!


    He slowly pushed his face towards her and stared at her with narrowed eyes. "Tell me. How many


    periods do you have in a month?


    "Pooh!"


    Grace rolled her eyes at him and elbowed him in the chest.


    "Alright, hurry up and change your clothes. We''ll leave then."


    Slightly frowning, Grace said, "You flew all night. Are you sure you don''t need to sleep?


    "Of course. Don''t question your man¡¯s ability. Or would you prefer to have sex with me before going


    out?"


    Charlie held a ss of steaming water.


    He raised his eyebrows with a mischievous smile and gently pushed her shoulder.


    Grace couldn''t bear to see him like this, shaking her head. "Drink your water. I''ll change my


    clothes."


    The ck Bentley was slowly moving forward. Grace was driving.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, he hadn''t slept all night, so she couldn''t let him drive.


    Charlie looked pleased, outstretching his arms and putting themfortably on the back of the


    seat. It was agreeable sitting in the car driven by his wife.


    The car was wandering on the street. Grace asked, "Where should we go?"


    Resting his head in his hand, Charlie answered, "Let''s go to the mall. You haven''t bought clothes for


    a long time. I''ll go shopping with you today."


    Grace snapped her fingers. She liked this proposal.


    Grace turned the car to the right and drove toward the shopping mall.


    Charlie said, "How¡¯s Summer''s driving test going?"


    "Not good. She''s terrible at operating any machine. She can''t reverse the car and has a poor sense


    of direction. She always backs up in the wrong direction. And her reactions are slow on the road. I


    felt anxious looking at her driving." Grace shook her head.


    "What did Mark say?"


    "I thought Mark would directly buy her a driver''s license since he''s so impatient, but who knew Mark


    would say that he could buy her anything but this.


    "He said that she will drive herself in the future, so she can''t risk her life. Mark asked Summer to


    listen to her driving instructor. He also asked the instructor to be strict with her. Mark doesn''t go to


    hispany every afternoon. He stays at home to teach her to drive."


    Grace was envious. "Why do I feel both of their husbands are so nice?"


    "So you mean only I can¡¯t satisfy you."


    Charlie frowned unhappily.


    "No. You are going shopping with me, so I love you the most!" Grace smiled.


    Hearing this, Charlie was delighted.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    After parking the car, Grace intimately held Charlie¡¯s arm.


    They went to thedies'' department, where there were thetest dresses.


    Grace tried them on one after another.


    Charlie was patiently sitting on the sofa, holding a ss of water and gently sipping.


    Indeed, Grace hadn''t gone shopping for a long time.


    Since she worked in the restaurant, she didn''t buy new clothes.


    Grace had a good figure. No matter what clothes she wore, she looked beautiful.


    Charlie nodded, smiled, and signed the


    credit card receipt handed over by the assistant.


    Then they went to another floor to buy some perfume and skincare products.


    Hailee was also shopping and happened to see Charlie and Grace. Her body stiffened and her brow


    was furrowed deeply.


    Thinking of the vacation on the ind, his p, and rebuke, she felt a sharp pain in her heart as if


    an electric drill was piercing it.


    Grace bought a lot of things such as perfume and skincare products, but thinking that Charlie hadn''t


    changed his watch for a long time, she bought a watch for him.


    It was still early. Grace had been a little depressed these days, so she wanted to go to the


    amusement park and let off steam.


    Charlie had no problem with that, saying considerately, "I''m at yourmand today. You can do


    anything you want."


    Hearing this, Grace chuckled and kissed softly on Charlie''s cheek.


    Her pretty eyes were gleaming, making Charlie''s heart flutter and arousing his desire.


    Hailee returned to the restaurant and went to the kitchen. Mckenzie was sitting in her wheelchair,


    frying the ingredients.


    "Mckenzie, why are you frying the ingredients?"


    "Grace said she feels unwell and weak, so she can''te today.¡±


    Mckenzie also felt tired. Her arms were sore.


    "Unwell, weak? But I just saw her shopping in the mall with Charlie."


    Hearing this, Mckenzie paused. "In the mall? She told me she wanted to lie in bed today. Could you


    be mistaken?"


    "No. I saw them very clearly. They bought a lot of clothes and cosmetics. I happened to be shopping


    at that time, so I met them."


    At these words, Mckenzie got angry, took out her phone, and called Grace. "Where are you?"


    Grace and Charlie had reached the entrance of the amusement park. Grace picked up the phone.


    "I¡¯m resting at home."


    Mckenzie grunted and directly hung up. Grace frowned, feeling Mckenzie was a little strange.


    Charlie bought her a Coke. "Who called you? "Mckenzie." Grace pointed at the aquatic bicycles not


    far away. "Let''s go!"


    Mckenzie threw aside the phone, her chest heaving slightly. Bailee wasn''t lying. Grace was


    deceiving her!


    "Your legs are not good. Have a rest.


    Anyway, the ingredients were already mixed. I¡¯ll help you stir them."


    Mckenzie was tired, so she didn¡¯t refuse.


    She called Charlie in the afternoon. She said that she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time and missed


    him, and she asked him toe back to the viter.


    Charlie agreed.


    Grace and Charlie didn''t y many exciting items in the amusement park.


    They rode the flying chairs and swam for a while, having no time for other items.


    Dinner was ready. Mckenzie and Bailee had just sat down when Charlie and Grace walked in.


    "What a sumptuous dinner! These are all my favorite dishes." Charlie sat down and pulled up a


    chair for Grace.


    Having yed all day, Grace didn''t eat anything outside. Now she was hungry, eating attentively.


    Mckenzie just filled a bowl of porridge, eating while staring at Grace from time to time.


    Maybe she was starving. Grace felt that the dinner was very delicious tonight, especially the


    chicken and soup.


    "You don''t feel well but have such a good appetite. It''s rare," Mckenzie suddenly said.


    Grace froze and wiped the corner of her mouth. She felt that there was an insinuation in Mckenzie''s


    words. Charlie tried to smooth things over. "Good appetite is a blessing anyway. Let''s eat."


    Mckenzie didn''t say anything else, holding a spoon and eating slowly. She only ate a bowl of


    porridge.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you stay at the apartment today because you were not feeling well, or did you go to the mall?"


    she asked.


    Grace wasn''t surprised. She realized something when Mckenzie just taunted her. She said, "I went


    to the mall."


    "So you lied to me?"


    Mckenzie gently pummeled herp.


    "You know that the recipes of the restaurant can''t be leaked, and I can''t let others do it, but you lied


    to me and kept me busy in a wheelchair for the whole day. Don''t you feel you''ve gone too far?"


    "Yes. It''s my fault. I''m sorry." Grace apologized.


    "Is that all?" Mckenzie was dissatisfied.


    Charlie raised his hand. "It was my idea. Please forgive me, Mom!"


    "Grace, when Charlie has done something wrong or made a wrong proposal, you should correct


    him rather than make mistakes with him. You''re ill-bred!"


    Mckenzie didn''t me Charlie but kept targeting Grace.


    Grace was annoyed. "Ill-bred? It''s just a verymon thing. You''re making a big deal out of it." "A


    verymon thing? I''m in a


    wheelchair. You were not worried I would fall?"


    "I''m also tired. I came to the restaurant immediately after getting up and worked until ten o''clock at


    night. I have no holidays. I''ve been working in the restaurant for eighteen days and haven¡¯t taken a


    day off. I''m weary. I want to rx.


    "Charlie and I need to maintain our rtionship. We haven''t gone out together for a long time. We


    just went shopping," Grace said.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    "You haven''t worked for a month yet, and you feel tired. Think about the years I ran the restaurant


    myself. When did I say that you are not allowed to rx? The restaurant is so busy now. Do you


    think it is appropriate to go shopping in such a situation?"


    "Just one day. I don''t think it''s inappropriate. Although the restaurant is important, our married life is


    also important. I don¡¯t feel I''ve done anything unforgivable."


    Mckenzie was burning with anger, looking at Charlie. "Did you hear what she said? She even found


    an excuse for what she had done wrong!"


    "Mom, she''s right. You''ve been working in the restaurant for decades. You are used to it, but she


    just worked there for ten days. Naturally, she feels tired. Anyway, things have passed. Forget it.


    Don''t quarrel."


    Charlie mediated between Grace and Mckenzie.


    "It''s my fault. I gave her a bad idea. Don''t be mad."


    "It has nothing to do with you. She doesn''t have any sense of responsibility. If so, she wouldn''t have


    lied to me as soon as you asked her out!"


    Grace was upset, unwilling to stay here any longer.


    Even if they talked all night, there would be no results. Mckenzie would have moreints


    against her.


    "I''m a little tired. It''s not safe to drive at night. Let''s go."


    Grace walked out of the vi, leaving Charlie standing there.


    He looked at Mckenzie and then at Grace. He rubbed his brow and followed her.


    Grace was furious. Charlie didn¡¯t let her drive. "Don''t be angry, honey. It''s all my fault. Cheer up!"


    "It¡¯s not your fault. Mckenzie is watching me all the time. Whenever I do something wrong, she won''t


    let me off.


    "I''m getting familiar with the restaurant and doing better, but she has never praised me or smiled at


    me. As long as I do anything wrong, she will grumble for hours. I''ve worked for nearly twenty days. I


    just rest for a day. Is that too much?"


    "I know."


    Charlie softly consoled her.


    "I¡¯ll tell Mom about it."


    "Forget it. It''s better not to tell her. She''ll say I turn you against her."


    Grace leaned back in her seat. Originally, she had a good day, but now it was ruined.


    Mckenzie was simply picking on her.


    No matter how much Grace changed and how well she did, Mckenzie would never be satisfied!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace couldn''t be recognized by her forever!


    Grace worked hard in the restaurant and changed herself, but Mckenzie probably pretended not to


    see her effort.


    Grace thought, ''Fine. Why should I make myself unhappy?''


    Until noon the next day, Mckenzie didn''t talk to Grace, though they met several times in the


    restaurant.


    At first, Grace tried to greet her.


    Even if Grace was proud, Mckenzie was Charlie''s mother, so Grace couldn''t ignore her, but


    Mckenzie gave her the cold shoulder.


    Grace was reasonable, but it didn''t work on Mckenzie. Grace gave up. She didn''t bother to deal with


    Mckenzie anymore.


    Her work was twice as much as usual. It was scary!


    She had been weak and tiredtely, but she gritted her teeth.


    Grace had been busy until five o''clock in the afternoon and then directly drove away.


    Sitting by the window of the restaurant, Mckenzie pulled a long face with annoyance.


    Grace stayed in the restaurant until 10 p.m. to finish work, but now she left early despite the heavy


    task.


    Though others didn¡¯t care about her health, Grace did. She wasn''t afraid that Mckenzie would be


    upset or unsatisfied.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    When the car passed a cake shop, she stopped to buy some sweet and sour strawberry cakes.


    She was fond of this tastetely.


    After buying two cakes, Grace carried them back to the apartment. Charlie had changed his clothes


    and was about to pick her up.


    When he saw her return, he sat back on the sofa. "Why do you eat cakes instead of a meal?"


    "I just want to eat them." She licked her lips. "I also want to drink yogurt. I''ll buy some from the


    supermarket downstairs."


    Charlie stopped her with a sign. "Eat your


    cakes. I''ll buy it for you. What else would you like?"


    "Oh, pasta!"


    Grace could imagine the smell of pasta. "I want to eat pasta!"


    Charlie crossed his arms over his chest, looking at her up and down. "Didn¡¯t you eat a lot these


    days? Do women look quite different after getting married?"


    "So are you buying them or not?" Grace raised her eyes. "Are you afraid I''ll eat you out of house


    and home?"


    Giving an OK gesture, Charlie chuckled.


    "I have a lot of savings. If you can bankrupt me, you''re really something!"


    What a garrulous man!


    While waiting for him toe back, Grace thought of a few more things that she wanted to eat and


    drink, such as pizza, cookies, orange juice...


    Charlie returned with bags of food. He was taken aback as he saw that Grace was surrounded by


    food and was eating happily.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ll go to bedter. Don''t eat too much at night. Otherwise, you''ll have indigestion. Just eat some


    cookies and juice."


    Charlie frowned.


    He took the food away from her.


    Grace was dissatisfied, but Charlie squinted, knocking on the ss. "Hurry up and drink the juice!"


    "Now that you''ve bought so many food, why don''t you just let me eat them?"


    She nced at the pasta behind him, murmuring.


    "I can''t let you stuff yourself. Your stomach will be upset. Drink your juice," he ordered.


    Although she was muttering, she wasn''t upset with him. Instead, she was delighted.


    Grace picked up the juice ss and ate it.


    The next morning, Charlie sent her to the restaurant.


    In a few moments, Mckenzie came. They bumped into each other but didn''t speak.


    They were still angry after the quarrelst night.


    Grace ignored her and went to deal with the ingredients.


    Bailee was also at work. She walked fast, looking very diligent and brisk. People would easily have


    a good opinion of her.


    When all the ingredients were ready, it was already three o''clock.


    As Grace was about to mash them, Summer called her and said that there was a ss reunion in


    the evening. Summer asked her to go together.


    Every year, those who came to the party were good friends with each other. This year was no


    exception.


    After thinking for a while, Grace said okay. They arranged to meet at the bar at six o''clock.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    There was a lot of work. It was over 4 o''clock, but some of the ingredients hadn''t been mashed yet.


    Moreover, Mckenzie asked Grace to send those ingredients to the branch store, but the time was


    not enough.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a few moments, Grace went to Mckenzie, "I have a party tonight at the bar. I''ve to


    leave early. Have the driver send the ingredients."


    Mckenzie objected, "Just a party. If you don''t go, it¡¯s no big deal. There''s a lot more to do here." "We


    agreed to meet at six." Grace winced.


    "You didn¡¯te yesterday because you


    said you weren''t feeling well. Today, you have a new excuse to leave before you get your work


    done. Listen, you can tell me if you don¡¯t want to stay here. Okay? I won''t force you."


    Grace thought it was impossible tomunicate with Mckenzie.


    "1 didn''t mean that. Today''s ingredients are all ready. There''s not much work left. Even if I leave


    early, there won''t be any problem.¡±


    "We have to take stock tonight. You''re not allowed to leave early.¡± Mckenzie said stoutly.


    Mckenzie thought Grace must get rid of the habit of leaving early or absenteeism for no reason.


    Grace''s voice took on a more upromising tone, "I have to go!"


    She didn''t like Mckenzie''s attitude!


    She had made all the ingredients and there was no point in staying.


    However, Mckenzie reacted as if the restaurant could not operate without Grace!


    "Well, you may leave any time you like. But if you leave early, you will never be allowed toe to


    this restaurantter. It''s totally up to you." Mckenzie''s attitude was unwavering.


    ''God! She''s a married woman, but she still goes to bars now and then. Isn¡¯t she ashamed?''


    Grace nced at her and walked to the kitchen without saying a word.


    Since Mckenzie disagreed, she didn''t waste any more time!


    If it had been before, Grace would have left regardless. She had no interest in the


    restaurant, and it wouldn''t work on her.


    It took some effort to make her life tranquil, and she didn''t want to go back to the days of constant


    quarrels.


    She called Summer and said she couldn''t keep an appointment because she had something to do


    at night.


    Rage bubbled just below the surface of Grace''s mind. And she made strenuous efforts to tame her


    rage.


    Actually, she had no business being there because Mckenzie was responsible for taking stock, and


    the managers were present.


    Then Grace took out her tablet and chose some TV series to pass the time.


    A shadow was closing in on her. She looked up and saw Hailee sitting opposite her.


    Grace ignored her and absorbed herself in the TV series.


    "Would you please give this back to Charlie? " Bailee handed over a watch.


    Grace looked at the watch and found that it was indeed Charlie''s and that she had chosen it.


    Knitting her eyebrows,Grace said, "Howe you have his watch?¡±


    Hailee had been waiting for this question from the moment she handed the watch out. "He left it at


    my ce," Hailee said on purpose.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Grace raised her eyebrows and paused the TV series, "Why did he leave his watch at your ce?¡±


    "Didn''t he tell you he went to the ind with me and Jovanny? We stayed there for a week and


    came back yesterday." Bailee fixed her eyes on Grace''s face for fear of missing any of her subtle


    expressions.


    Grace rubbed the watch with the utmost calmness for a while and then put it in her bag.


    Surprisingly, she even thanked Bailee.


    Bailee wrinkled her brow. Grace wasn''t as angry as she thought. On the contrary, she was pretty


    calm.


    ''Is she really as calm as she looks?'' Bailee


    wondered.


    Then she observed Grace for a while but found nothing. She thought, ''Anyway, I''ve nted the


    bomb, and a conflict between them is inevitable.''


    It was more than ten o''clock in the evening after the stock-take. And it was raining cats and dogs


    outside.


    When Grace tried to get the car started, the back seat door opened, and Mckenzie and Hailee got


    in.


    Grace looked up at them in the rearview mirror.


    "My driver took the day off today. Now it''s raining cats and dogs, and it''s hard to get a cab. Would


    you drop us off at the vi?" Mckenzie said.


    "Auntie, Grace is not an outsider. She¡¯s your daughter-inw. How could she leave you in the rain?"


    Hailee said with a smile.


    A shadow of a sneer touched Grace''s mouth. How could she say no when they put it that way?


    ''Humph! As the old saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. How could they be so cheeky?''


    Grace thought.


    The rain was so heavy that the road could not be seen clearly.


    Not daring to drive too fast, Grace drove carefully to the Morgan family''s vi and then back to her


    apartment.


    Since the Morgan family''s vi was far from Grace¡¯s apartment, it was already twelve o ''clock when


    she returned to her apartment.


    After entering the code, she opened the door and saw Charlie''s sullen face. "Why didn¡¯t you answer


    the phone?" asked


    Charlie.


    Resting her hands on the porch, Grace kicked off her shoes and put on slippers," Did you call me?"


    Blue veins stood out on Charlie''s temples," Didn''t you hear the bell?"


    Grace fished her phone out of her bag and found 25 missed calls.


    She moved towards the sofa and sat on it, "I had my phone silent."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know how worried I was? It''s already midnight! Where the hell did you go for fun?"


    Hearing this, Grace felt anger rising inside her and stabbed her finger angrily at Charlie¡¯s strong


    chest.


    She began to gush out her grievances, "Go for fun? I''d like to go, but your mother didn''t let me go! I


    worked on the ingredients all day. In the afternoon, Summer invited me to my ssmates'' Party in


    the evening. Mckenzie just refused to let me go and said the restaurant needed a stock-take


    tonight."


    "But the stock-take was done by her and the manager. I sat there for hours like an idiot!"


    "What''s more, she said her driver took the day off today, and it was hard to get a cab, so she asked


    me to drop them off at the vi. Tell me, how can I get home early?"


    Charlie immediately gave Grace a gentle massage, "Er, don''t be mad, honey. It''s my fault. I


    shouldn''t have yelled at you without getting the facts straight."


    Grace was enjoying the massage until she remembered the watch and pushed him away, "Oh, I


    almost forgot. How could


    Hailee have your watch?"


    Charlie touched his nose and said, "Um, I forgot that!"

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    "You forgot that?" Grace asked doubtfully.


    Then she sat on Charlie''sp and grabbed his cor, "Well, how''s the view of the ind?"


    "Jeez, how do you even know about this?"


    Charlie chuckled and held Grace¡¯s waist while she grabbed his cor more tightly," Oh,e on.


    I''m your husband. If you don¡¯t loosen your grip, your husband will die now."


    "It¡¯s much better that way. I can get a better one." Still, she didn''t loosen her grip, "You''d better tell


    me the truth!" "Yeah, Yeah, I''ll tell you. "


    Then Charlie told her the whole story without concealment.


    But Grace didn''t seem to believe it.


    "I swear by God, I didn''t fool you! Well, let me show you the proof.¡±


    Charlie took out his phone and yed a recording of his conversation with Bailee that day.


    Grace chuckled when she heard Charlie tell Bailee they should keep their distance," Ba! Bonestly, I


    really can¡¯t believe that you just said that."


    "You have to trust me, honey. I''m innocent.


    I swear I love you only!"


    "I trust youpletely." Grace smiled and put her legs over his, "Go on, give me a massage." "Don''t


    you suspect that I''m lying to you?" Not only did Charlie''s voice soften, but so did the movement of


    his hands.


    "We¡¯ve known each other for so long. I know you very well. I can tell whether you''re lying or not."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "The eyes do not lie. You''d better not get too close to Hailee. She has a crush on you. Do not put


    your head in her noose!"


    "It is proved that I just want to keep my distance from her.¡±


    "Great. Not only do you have to distance yourself from Hailee but also other women. If you betray


    me one day, I will p you mercilessly!" Grace clenched her teeth.


    "You won''t do that to me, will you?"


    "Of course, I will. Cut the crap! Give me a leg massage."


    Grace did not dwell on the issue.


    Actually, the women could sense that when their husbands were disloyal to them. Women were


    known for being more intuitive than men, especially when it came to this sort of thing.


    Grace''s shins swelled up from standing too long. Charlie worried about her, "Oh, poor thing, how did


    your leg get so swollen? I''ll talk to my mom tomorrow."


    "Oh, I''m fine. You don''t have to do that. Maybe it''s just that I haven''t adapted yet.


    I''ll be fine once I get used to it. Really." She said that because she didn''t want him to worry.


    He loved her and cared for her, which made her very satisfied.


    Even if he went to Mckenzie, there would be no result, only deepening the


    contradiction.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah."


    Gracefortably nestled against Charlie¡¯s chest again.


    "Hailee obviously said those things to me today to make me angry and jealous. If she saw how


    harmonious we are now, she''d go crazy."


    At that time, however, there was another thing on Charlie''s brain, "You haven''t had sex with me for


    more than ten days, honey."


    "No way!"


    Grace gave her a blunt refusal.


    "Your mom bossed me around in the restaurant during the day And now, you''re even trying to push


    me around at night. Forget it!"

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    "Come on, honey. I¡¯ll make youfortable. " Charlie squinted and began to stroke Grace¡¯s back


    tenderly.


    Grace said, "It''s already midnight. I''m tired, and I¡¯ve to go to the restaurant tomorrow. You can see


    the pornographic movie."


    Charlie was speechless.


    Grace took no heed of him and went to the bathroom.


    Then Charlie suddenly had an idea and followed Grace.


    But Grace locked the bathroom door before he stepped in.


    Charlie touched his nose awkwardly and


    turned away. And then he took theptop to the bed.


    Grace got into bed after taking a sip of milk, "Sounds like this woman enjoys it."


    "I can make you enjoy it, too. Really." Charlie averted his eyes from theptop screen and looked at


    Grace eagerly.


    Grace shot him a sullen re, snapped theptop shut, and yawned, "Be careful of suffering."


    Charlie clung to Grace at once, "I''m really good. Would you like to have a try?"


    "Nope!" Grace had little interest in that and pushed his hands away, "I have no energy. It''ste. I''ve


    to sleep!"


    "Do you have the heart to make me suffer like this?" "Golly, I''m bushed. I''m going to sleep. You can


    go to the bathroom and solve it by yourself."


    No sooner had Grace finished than Charlie heard her quiet, regr breathing.


    Charlie tried to shake her, but there was no reaction.


    He sighed with profound resignation and tucked her in. "I''m sorry to let you down, bro." He said to


    himself.


    Grace was really tired. How could she be so energetic after standing for so long a day?


    *


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Charlie intended to drive Grace to the restaurant.


    The restaurant and thepany were in opposite directions. Charlie would definitely bete if he


    insisted on this.


    Grace turned down because she could drive. She thought that would be a total and unnecessary


    waste of time.


    "Didn''t you say that Bailee would go crazy to see us in such harmony? I''m now wondering how she


    would have looked if she saw me taking you to the restaurant."


    "How heartless you are! She''s your exgirlfriend anyway."


    Charlie chuckled, "It doesn''t matter what others think of me, as long as it makes you feel better."


    Ultimately, Grace gave in. When she got out of Charlie''s car, she met Bailee who got out of a taxi.


    Charlie stroked her hair. "I''ll pick you up tonight and take you to the restaurant you want to go to."


    His tone was soft, and his voice was audible to Bailee.


    Grace shrugged and agreed.


    And then, Charlie bent over and kissed her.


    They even started French kissing, ignoring passers-by.


    Finally, Grace pushed Charlie away, "You really have to go. Two hourste already."


    Charlie nodded and suddenly remembered something. He nced at Hailee, who had been


    watching them, then deliberately took off his watch and threw it in the dustbin without hesitation.


    "It¡¯s still running. Why did you throw it away?" His sudden movement baffled Grace.


    "It is stained with something I don¡¯t like, so there is no need to keep it. Let¡¯s get a new one tonight."


    Then Charlie kissed Grace on the forehead before getting in the car.


    Hailee got upset. ''Stained with something he doesn''t like? Am I so disgusting?''

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    The man''s words were clearly alluding to her, saying his watch was stained...


    Just because Bailee touched his watch, he bluntly threw it into the dustbin.


    Did he know what such an act meant to a woman?


    It was really humiliating, and it stung more than a p on her face, especially when it was in the


    presence of Grace!


    No woman could bear such humiliation.


    Grace did not expect Charlie to be so resolute. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed. To be honest,


    she found Charlie so manly at the moment!


    Grace straightened her dress and walked into the restaurant as if she didn''t see theplicated


    expression on Bailee¡¯s face.


    A woman got to have dignity. If a woman had self-respect, then no one could ever insult her or


    trample on her feelings!


    Sometimes a woman asked for insults herself. She couldn''t me anyone for that.


    Grace had no pity or sympathy for Bailee. She walked forward.


    Grace didn''t feel as fit as before. After a while, she felt tired. After a short break, she went back to


    work.


    Bailee was absent-minded the whole time. As she was cleaning the sses, she identally broke


    one, and the shard of ss cut her hand. Immediately, blood flowed out of the wound.


    Mckenzie cried out in shock. She hurriedly asked the waitress to get a Band-Aid.


    Hailee came back to her senses. She sucked her finger in her mouth and shook her head, saying


    she was fine.


    After some hesitation, she said, "Mckenzie, it was because of me that Charlie and Grace had


    moved out. I don''t feel good about that. It''s better for Jovanny and me to move out."


    When Hailee moved into the Morgan family''s vi, it was for Charlie.


    Now, since he no longer lived there, it didn¡¯t make much sense for her to live there.


    "Jovanny is my grandson. He should live here. Who dares to talk nonsense behind my back? Or did


    Charlie and Grace say something to you?" Mckenzie got angry immediately.


    "They didn''t say anything, but I can see it for myself. If I keep living there, it''s not good for anyone."


    "There''s no need to move out. If anyone has a problem with it, let hime to me and say it to my


    face!" Mckenzie was determined.


    Grace was really feeling tired. She sat and rested for ten minutes. Then she got up and stirred the


    ingredients. Maybe the break was a little too long. A slight smell of burning came out.


    And Mckenzie smelled it. "Is it burnt?"


    Grace answered, "I''m not feeling well. Maybe I stirred a littlete."


    Mckenzie immediately became unhappy." Are you not feeling well every day?"


    "I really don''t feel well." Grace really felt tired.


    "Yesterday and the day before, you also said you didn''t feel well." Mckenzie''s face was cold. "I don''t


    want to hear that excuse next time. And don''t scorch the ingredients again!"


    Then Grace was alone in the ingredient room. She cursed in a low voice, took a break, and


    continued her work.


    In the afternoon, Charlie came to pick her up. Grace pounded her back lightly. She felt some


    soreness in her back.


    "I''ve made a reservation in the restaurant. Let''s go now." Charlie picked up the handbag beside her.


    Mckenzie was wheeled out. "Are you going to the restaurant? Bailee and I haven''t been to a


    restaurant in a while. Let us join you."


    Grace gave an almost invisible frown. She rubbed her brow with both hands. She didn''t say


    anything.


    Charlie didn''t say anything either.


    "What? You''re not happy about us going?"


    Charlieughed softly, "No, I was thinking I should call the restaurant to book arger table."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, the date for the two turned into a dinner for four. The car drove on through the rain and


    headed for the restaurant.


    Charlie had made a reservation at the restaurant. Their booth was next to the window. The four all


    ordered steaks and some desserts.


    Lately, Grace had a good appetite and she ate a lot, especially desserts.


    After she finished all her dessert, she ordered some more.


    Mckenzie was unhappy with her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just said to Charlie, "Do you have


    any friends of


    Bailee''s age? Introduce Bailee to a nice guy.


    Bailee shook her head hastily, indicating that she was in no hurry to find a boyfriend.


    "I will if someone is suitable for Bailee," Charlie replied. Be caught Grace reaching for a ss of


    wine from the corner of his eye, and he hastily stopped her, "I remember you said you weren''t


    drinking anymore?"


    Grace narrowed her eyes and pped the back of her hand. "I forgot about it. My bad."


    Despite the presence of Mckenzie and Bailee, Charlie and Grace were talking very intimately.


    Hailee nced at the couple indifferently and didn''t say anything. She could only concentrate on her


    steak and drinking her wine. But she felt the food was tasteless.


    After dinner, Mckenzie asked Charlie to drive them back to the Morgan family''s vi. But the


    restaurant was closer to Charlie and Grace''s apartment and a little farther from the Morgan family''s


    vi.


    Charlie looked at his watch. It was already after 9:00 pm. If he drove Mckenzie and Hailee back


    first, it would be almost 11 p.m. by the time he and Grace got back to their apartment. So he said to


    his mother,"It¡¯s toote. I think you can take a taxi."


    "All right, then. We¡¯ll take a taxi." Mckenzie replied. Since Charlie said so, she couldn¡¯t insist. She


    didn''t want to tire her son out either.


    After watching Mckenzie and Hailee get into the taxi, Grace patted her stomach and eximed, "If I


    had said that to Mckenzie, she would have been angry with me!"


    That was the difference between son and daughter-inw!


    In the taxi, Mckenzieined, "It''s like they say when a boy gets married, he doesn''t care about


    his mother anymore."


    Hailee asked, "How did they get married?"


    "Charlie proposed Grace. I never liked


    Grace, but Charlie insisted on marrying her. He¡¯s almost thirty. But when he has a temper, he acts


    like a teenager."


    Hailee was disappointed to hear Mckenzie''s answer.


    She had thought that Grace had pestered Charlie and that Charlie had fallen for her.


    She couldn''t believe that Charlie loved Grace.


    Just a few years ago, under the cherry tree, Charlie and Hailee promised that they would love each


    other for the rest of their lives. That scene was as vivid as yesterday in Hailee''s mind.


    Hailee kept the promise to now, but Charlie had long forgotten it.


    She felt indignant. The fire of anger was zing in her chest. But she had to suppress it.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Mckenzie was still babbling, "G has a pretty face. I don''t see anything else in her."


    Grace felt particrly tired. Shey down on the bed as soon as she walked in the door.


    Charlie told her to take a shower, but she wouldn''t go. He told her to wash up, but she wouldn''t


    either. She felt so tired and her limbs were so heavy that she just wanted to go to sleep right away.


    No matter how Charlie tugged on her, Grace wouldn''t move. She fell asleep.


    Charlie realized that his efforts were in vain. Eventually, he took her shoes and socks off and


    covered her with a nket.


    Hailee couldn''t sleep. Jovanny was already in dreams.


    She was standing by the window, wearing a ne, which was a gift from Charlie.


    Back in those days, Charlie and Hailee were deeply in love. And at that time, Hailee''s father was


    still in office, in a high position. Everything was perfect at that time.


    However,ter, Hailee''s father was removed from office, and Haille fell into the river under the


    persecution of someone. She became seriously ill and was in aa for several years.


    When she woke up, she adopted Jovanny. Then she wasted no time returning to Santabaca.


    Was Charlie like other men? He fell in love with her while her father was in office.


    When her father lost his post, Charlie found another woman!


    But, no matter what, she loved Charlie!


    She fell in love with Charlie at first sight. To this day, she couldn''t forget him.


    Charlie used to be hers, but Grace took him away from her. Grace took everything that should have


    been hers away!


    Without Grace, Charlie could not have changed his mind so soon.


    ''Grace is like a witch. She must have used some spell to tempt Charlie, so he is now so disgusted


    with me.''


    At the moment, she hated Grace so much!


    And some evil thoughts came to her mind.


    Grace didn''t want to go to the restaurant. She dragged herself out of bed and muddled through


    getting dressed and freshening up.


    As she drove up to the restaurant, an elderly woman on a bicycle fell bluntly to the ground.


    Grace''s car did not hit her. But seeing the woman lying on the ground, Grace got out of her car and


    called the ambnce.


    The old woman''s family arrived. They wouldn''t let Grace go. They insisted that Grace should go to


    the hospital with them.'' What the f*ck!¡¯ Grace almost burst out. But she didn''t say a word and turned


    on the car recorder.


    After seeing the surveince footage, the old woman''s family had nothing to say. The farce was


    over. She felt exhausted even before she started working. She didn¡¯t want to work at all.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking into the restaurant, she listlessly got the ingredients prepared and mashed them up. She


    wasn''t in the mood to care what kind of look was on Mckenzie¡¯s face.


    She was exhausted. She was panting. Finally, her work came to an end. She copsed on the


    couch and breathed heavily.


    It was dark outside the window. She had wasted the whole day here, no rest, no fun. She felt the


    soreness in her back.


    Then Bailee came out of the pantry carrying a tray with several cups of coffee on it.


    She handed out the coffee to everyone, and then there was onest cup. Bailee said she had to go


    to the bathroom and asked the waitress to bring it to Grace.


    The waitress picked up the cup and brought it to Grace.


    The coffee beans were very well polished, and the coffee smelled good.


    Grace hadn''t had coffee for a long time. Smelling the aroma of the coffee, she desperately wanted


    to take a sip of it.


    She took the coffee and watched TV while taking small sips of it. This was the only time of the day


    she could take a break.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    It was aedy. Grace wasughing her head off. From the corners of her eyes, she found she


    had drunk half a cup of the coffee!


    How careless of her! She had decided not to drink coffee these days. She tapped her head lightly.


    Then she remembered that her handbag was still in the kitchen. She stood up and walked to the


    kitchen with her coffee. She picked up her handbag, put the coffee on the table, closed the door,


    and walked out.


    In the bathroom, Bailee was standing against the wall, her body stiffened. She was biting her lips so


    tight that her lips turned purple.


    Her heart had been pounding violently when she decided to do the thing. Now that she had done it,


    her heart was still pounding violently. She was scared yet excited.


    Charlie called Grace, "I have an important conference this evening. I can''t pick you up. You''ll have


    to go home by yourself. Be safe."


    Grace said OK. Then she picked up her car keys and walked to her car.


    It was 8:00 p.m., the peakmuting hour. Grace was driving very slowly. Every evening at this


    time, if Grace had to drive on her own, she drove especially slow.


    However, she felt there was something wrong with her head. She felt a little dizzy as if the car was


    swaying along.


    Could it be that she was dazzled?


    Grace gripped the steering wheel tightly and shook her head hard. She tried to sober herself up.


    But she could only see clearly for a few seconds. Soon, her eyes were blurred again. Everything


    turned red in her eyes. She couldn''t see anything clearly.


    She felt extremely dizzy, but her consciousness was still there.


    She felt that she must not keep on driving. She had to stop the car.


    Then she shook her head again. She searched for the brake with her foot. Then, suddenly, she


    mmed her foot down!


    However, instead of stopping, the car sped up and rushed out. In her dizziness, she mistook the gas


    pedal for the brake!


    There were many cars on the road. As soon as she stepped on the gas pedal, her car rammed


    forward and crashed into the car in front of hers!


    Immediately, it was a mess. A series of earsplitting screech sounded.


    Grace hit her head hard on the steering wheel. Instantly, her head swelled up.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She breathed heavily, dragged herself to open the car door, and stumbled out.


    The traffic around the area fell into chaos. People got out of their cars and gathered in a huddle.


    Grace felt very ufortable, squatting on the ground, holding both hands on her forehead. She


    could barely breathe.


    Soon, the traffic police came. Grace hit an SUV in which sat a man and a woman. The man''s


    injuries were alright, just a slight bruise. But the woman''s condition was serious. Her face was full of


    blood, and she passed out.


    The woman was immediately taken to the hospital. The police took Grace into the police car and


    headed for the police station.


    On the whole way, Grace felt dizzy. The police also noticed it and asked, "Is something wrong with


    her? Why does she keep hitting her head?"


    "In this case, she was either drunk or on drugs. We will give her a test back at the police station."


    Another officer said.


    When they got to the police station, Grace still kept hitting her head. She couldn¡¯t bear the


    dizziness, and she lightly banged her head against the wall.


    She couldn''t listen to a word of the police''s inquiry.


    Later, the police gave her an alcohol test.


    However, the result indicated that she had not been drinking.


    Two police officers were staying with her. Suddenly, Grace felt a sick feeling in her stomach. She


    put her hand over her chest and threw up.


    The police officer standing across from her didn¡¯t dodge away in time. The vomit sttered over his


    clothes.


    The officer''s face changed color. Another experienced officer said, "That¡¯s good. Take her vomit to


    theb.

 Chapter 1464&1465

    Chapter 1464&1465


    The officer suppressed the nausea and nodded his head.


    Charlie was in a meeting at the office when he got the police call.


    Immediately after receiving the call, he dismissed the meeting and rushed to the parking lot.


    He drove fast. When he arrived at the police station, Grace was leaning against the wall, resting.


    She felt much better than before.


    When he saw Grace was okay, Charlie''s rapid heartbeat slowed down. His heart almost jumped out


    of his throat when he received the call from the police a moment ago.


    Fortunately, Grace was OK!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they saw Charlieing, the officers '' attitudes turned mild. There was a touch of pleasing in


    their tone.


    "How is the injured woman?" Charlie asked.


    "She is still in the hospital." The policeman answered, "But, Mrs. Morgan seems a little off this


    evening.¡±


    "It is strange. Since there was no alcohol in my wife''s breath, she must not have been drinking. As


    for drugs, we never touch those things. It''s a rule in our family. Didn''t you send it for testing? When


    will the resultse out? "


    "It will be soon. We''ll have the results tomorrow morning. If Mrs. Morgan was neither drinking nor on


    drugs, then it must be rted to something she ate or drank.


    We are testing her vomit. Could Mrs.


    Morgan have a urinalysis?" "No! I can assure you we¡¯ve never touched drugs!"


    Charlie didn¡¯t want Grace to go through all those unnecessary procedures.


    The policeman couldn¡¯t say anything else. He nodded, "All right then. We''ll wait for the results."


    "Mrs. Morgan will stay here until the resultse out--"


    "I will take her home. When the resultse out, we wille back." Charlie interrupted the police


    officer.


    The police officer rubbed his head, looking embarrassed. "We have our rules. Mr. Morgan, you can''t


    do that."


    "You keep her here in this condition. If something happens to her, who can take responsibility?"


    Charlie¡¯s face turned cold.


    The police officer was speechless.


    His leader came over and said, "Mr.


    Morgan, you can take her away. As soon as the test resultse out, we''ll notify you."


    Charlie nodded He bent down, picked up Grace, who hadn''t sobered up, and left the police station.


    The new male police officer was still pointing at Charlie''s back, but his leader gave him a sidelong


    nce. "What are you doing? He''s the president of the Morgan Group. They will not run away. Don''t


    worry."


    Charlie took Grace to the hospital. She was getting better. Though dizzy, she could speak.


    The patient was still being resuscitated. Charlie went to the operating room and waited outside.


    The patient''s family heard the news and came. They were very angry, cursing and hitting Charlie.


    The person who hit Charlie was a woman. She was not strong. Charlie didn''t say anything or resist.


    He had got the best doctors.


    Mckenzie and Bailee were on the way home. They were in a taxi. It was a little dull. The driver


    turned on the radio.


    "There was a car ident on Wranpaign Avenue. ording to reports, Charlie Morgan''s wife is to


    me for the ident. A man and a woman were in the car that was hit. And now for another piece


    of news.

 Chapter 1466 & 1467

    Chapter 1466 & 1467


    "Wait!¡± Mckenzie raised her hand and grabbed Bailee''s wrist. "Was it talking about Grace?¡±


    Bailee was listening to the news. She was so attentive that her heart was thumping and she was


    trembling.


    Grabbed by Mckenzie, Bailee almost screamed with fear. She hurriedly calmed down. "I vaguely


    heard that it mentioned Grace."


    Bearing this, Mckenzie hastily called Grace, only to find that Grace''s phone was turned off.


    Then Mckenzie called Charlie.


    Charlie briefly told her what had happened. Mckenzie was shocked and hurriedly asked the driver to


    turn the wheel.


    When Bailee and Mckenzie arrived at the hospital, the victim¡¯s mother was crying and still beating


    Charlie.


    She grabbed Charlie''s clothes, mming her fist on him.


    Charlie was brought up by Mckenzie alone. She had neverid a finger on her son.


    How could she bear to see this?


    She asked Bailee to wheel her forward. Mckenzie pushed the middle-aged woman with a sullen


    face.


    The woman was grieving. Being pushed by Mckenzie, she was so angry that she pped Charlie


    hard across the face.


    Mckenzie was furious. "Why are you hitting my son!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Charlie kept silent. He gently apologized to the woman with a solemn face and then


    pulled away Mckenzie." Mom, it''s okay."


    "What? How many times did she hit you!"


    "Her daughter is still in the emergency room. We don''t know if her daughter can survive. Naturally,


    she''s angry with me. She just pped me to let out her anger. It''s fine for me to take it," Charlie


    said.


    Mckenzie was still exasperated. "It is fine? No! It was Grace who caused the ident, not you!"


    "Alright, Mom. She''s your daughter-inw and my wife. It''s not the time to say this."


    Charlie interrupted her. "I''ll ask the driver to send you back. If there is any news, I''ll call you, but


    don''t tell anyone about this matter."


    The fewer people the ident was known by, the easier it would be to deal with. Now, it was only a


    matter between two families.


    If many people noticed it, it would no longer be private.


    It would be affected by public opinion and media.


    Some people would stir up troubles, and it would be difficult for the two families to settle the matter


    peacefully.


    While the news was being reported, Charlie called someone and directly suppressed it.


    They reced it with another piece of news.


    Mckenzie was in a bad mood.


    Hearing what Charlie had said, she understood that he wanted to suppress the news and solve the


    matter privately for


    Grace.


    Poking Charlie''s pretty forehead, she said," Remember to tell me as soon as there is any news and


    ask the best doctors toe over. That might save a life."


    Charlie nodded and called his assistant, asking him to send Mckenzie back.


    Mckenzie didn''t like Grace, who was bold and high-key. Why did she have to drive a Land Rover?

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Mckenzie thought, ''Now Grace caused trouble. Charlie has to deal with it for her. She doesn''t care


    about her man at all!''


    Bailee stood beside her and quietly listened.


    Yet her hands gripping the wheelchair were trembling slightly. She looked down at the ground.


    After another half hour, the door of the operating room finally opened.


    The doctor in the white gown took off his mask and came out.


    "Mr. Morgan, the operation was sessful, but the patient''s heart rate is low and her vital signs are


    not stable. She''s not awake


    yet.


    "So she will be sent to the intensive care unit. If the patient can wake up within forty -eight hours,


    she will be safe. Otherwise, she will be in danger."


    Charlie wasn''t relieved. Such a result was far from satisfactory.


    The patient''s family was also unsatisfied, but all they could do was wait.


    Charlie''s assistant had arranged a VIP room for the patient and another suite for her family.


    This surgery took a long time. When everything was done, it was already more than one o''clock in


    the morning.


    Charlie called Mckenzie and told her what the doctor had said.


    Mckenzie asked him, "Will you be back


    tonight?"


    Charlie said, "No. Grace is put on a drip. I haven''t finished the whole thing, so I''m staying at the


    hospital."


    Mckenzie grunted. Surprisingly, she didn''t say anything else. Nor did she pull a long face or


    comin about Grace.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The day was just breaking when Hailee got up.


    She didn''t sleep all night.


    Last night, after seeing what happened in the hospital, she was distracted and fully awake.


    She didn''t know how things would go.


    Walking down the stairs, she saw Mckenzie praying in the living room.


    "Mckenzie, why did you get up so early?¡± she asked curiously.


    "You know, Grace hit a girl. Charlie called mest night. The surgery was sessful but the girl


    didn''t wake up. Now she is in the intensive care unit. If she can''t wake up within forty-eight hours,


    she will be in danger. I''m praying for her recovery."


    Hailee''s eyes shed as she stood beside Mckenzie. "You''re so kind."


    "I hope that girl can survive. Besides, this ident was caused by Grace. I should do something for


    the victim."


    Mckenzie picked up her cup and took a sip of water.


    "Although I don''t like Grace and have a lot ofints, she''s Charlie''s wife. If that girl dies, I don''t


    know what will happen to Grace. To be honest, I don''t want it to be that way." "Indeed."


    Hailee nodded in agreement.


    However, Mckenzie''s words reverberated in her mind like a whirlpool.


    "If that girl dies, I don''t know what will happen to Grace..."


    What would happen to Grace?


    Grace killed a girl. If the victim''s family didn''t agree to settle it privately, she would end up in prison!


    Just thinking of it made Hailee excited and fidget.


    Impulsiveness and jealousy were both devils.


    Hailee had been devoured by the devils. She had lost her mind.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    In the hospital.


    The effect of the sedative began to wear off slowly. Grace gradually regained consciousness,


    opening her eyes.


    Charlie rested his head on the bed, sleeping and wrinkling his handsome brow deeply.


    Grace also frowned. She raised her hand and subconsciously touched his forehead, trying to


    smooth out the wrinkles on his brow.


    Charlie was woken up from light sleep. He opened his eyes and asked, "You''re awake? How are


    you feeling?"


    "Quite well." Grace moved. "By the way,


    how''s the person I hitst night?"


    She was in a daze at that time. She only remembered that she was very dizzy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All she could see was a white sh.


    When she bumped into the car in front of her, she was notpletely unconscious. She


    remembered clearly that she had hit someone!


    "The man was slightly bruised, but the woman was seriously injured. She had an operationst


    night. It was sessful, but she''s still in aa. If she can wake up in forty-eight hours, she''ll be


    safe."


    "What if she can''t wake up?" Grace asked.


    Charlie paused. "Then she''ll be in danger."


    Grace fell silent, looking out the window. Charlie didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you!" Charlie stared at her, saying in a deep voice with a heavy


    heart, "I''ll protect you!"


    "What if they want to sue me?"


    "As long as they are human beings, they have weaknesses. I''ll grab their weaknesses!"


    Charlie answered, "I will find their weaknesses no matter how long it takes."


    Grace shook her head. "If she can''t survive, don''t do anything for me. Let her family decide."


    "No way!"


    Charlie was adamant. He was strongly opposed to what Grace said.


    "To tell the truth, although I''m bad-tempered, I know what is right and what is wrong. I''m


    straightforward. Since I caused the ident, I''m not afraid to go to prison. I don''t want to have it on


    my conscience."


    Grace raised her eyebrows.


    "I don''t want to feel guilty all my life."


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He gazed deeply into her eyes.


    Grace, however, was unwilling to meet his gaze. She got out of bed. "I want to see her."


    Still silent, Charlie carried her in his arms and took her over.


    Outside the intensive care unit, the patient''s family was still waiting with anxiety.


    Walking over, Grace sincerely bent down and apologized. The family members were indignant.


    They rushed up, grabbed her cor, and shook her violently. "She''s only twenty-five years old, and


    she''s getting married in a month. Do you know that? Do you know?"


    Grace was very weak. She couldn''t steady herself while being shaken.


    Seeing this, Charlie stood in front of her, picked her up, and walked towards the ward.


    Grace was reluctant to leave, but Charlie ignored it and strode forward on his long legs.


    What they said made Grace feel even guiltier.


    That girl was only twenty-five years old. She was so young and would get married next month.


    Her happy life had just begun, but now it was ruined by Grace.


    Grace kept silent. She was always talkative and seldom so depressed.


    Charlie couldn''t bear to see her like this, but Grace was stubborn. No one could make her change


    her mind.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    As they went back to the ward, the police officer came over. Grace put down her ss. "Are you


    taking me back? Let''s go."


    Charlie pulled her. The police officer shook his head. "I''m here to deliver the test report. We found


    Roofie in your vomit."


    Roofie?


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and frowned.


    Grace was stunned. She had never taken it.


    "It''s a kind of drug. So we suspect that the car ident may be rted to this drug."


    Hearing this, Grace felt it was possible.


    Because when she was driving, she felt dizzy and dazed. She couldn''t see anything.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Morgan, please try to recall any special things you ate or drank yesterday."


    Grace carefully thought back. She ate a lot yesterday. She couldn''t remember anything special.


    "Then we need to continue the investigation. I hope you can cooperate with us, Mrs. Morgan."


    "Sure!"


    The police officer left. Charlie asked her to think of what exactly she had eaten. Grace cocked her


    head, thinking carefully.


    She ate bread in the morning, noodles at noon, tea and coffee in the afternoon...


    Yet none of them were suspicious.


    She was confused.


    Charlie still wrinkled his brow. Grace stopped thinking back, asking, "How long has the girl been


    unconscious?"


    "Twelve hours."


    Charlie looked at the clock. "There are still thirty-six hours. I believe she''ll wake up."


    Grace said, "I hope so."


    Hailee was working with Mckenzie in the restaurant. Hailee had been discreetly asking if the patient


    woke up.


    Mckenzie answered, "I don''t know. Charlie hasn¡¯t called me yet. If there is news, he will call me."


    "Could he have forgotten?" Hailee asked.


    "No. He knows I''m worried, but if he had been very busy at that time, he might have forgotten to call


    me." After thinking for a moment, Mckenzie asked herself, "Did he forget?"


    Bailee shook her head, indicating that she had no idea.


    Mckenzie took out her cell phone and called Charlie, but no one answered.


    "Forget it. It''s okay if he was just too busy. No news is good news.¡± Mckenzie hung up the phone.


    However, Bailee was upset.


    She heard that Grace was not seriously injured in the car identst night, but the person she hit


    was.


    If that person woke up, what Bailee did would be in vain.


    Bailee was sunk in thought. Thinking of something, she said, "I''m going out this afternoon to buy


    some things for Jovanny.¡±


    Mckenzie agreed. "Okay. Buy some gifts for him on behalf of me."


    Hailee nodded.


    Mckenzie didn''t say anything else and waved Hailee away.


    She then continued to mash the ingredients in the wheelchair.


    To be honest, she had a lot of work to dotely, but Grace happened to have an ident!


    Mckenzie had to work in the wheelchair, feeling that Grace was the bane of her life!


    The more she thought about it, the more distracted she was. Shaking her head, Mckenzie came out


    of her trance, bent down, and went on with her work

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    In the hospital.


    Charlie and Grace were both waiting for news.


    Forty-eight hours were neither short nor long.


    Yet the forty-eight hours were particrly important because they were rted to an unmarried


    woman¡¯s life.


    Grace had seldom been so silent.


    Gazing at her, Charlie was affected by her, stretching out his arms to hug her. "Listen to me!"


    Even if the worst happened, he would do everything to protect her, so she just


    needed to listen to him instead of thinking so much.


    "You''re domineering." Grace hid her true feelings.


    "Yes, I''m domineering in this matter. I give you the freedom to do everything else, but forgive me. I


    can''t bear to see you go to jail. I just can¡¯t!" Charlie said firmly.


    Raising her hand, Grace stroked his face." Let''s talk about itter. It hasn''te to that yet."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailee came to the hospital and asked about the patient''s ward.


    The receptionist asked curiously, "What''s your rtionship with her?"


    "Oh, I''m her friend. I came to see her." Hailee made an excuse.


    Upon hearing that, the receptionist was convinced and told Hailee the ward number.


    With the information, Hailee got on the elevator to the eighth floor and went straight to the patient''s


    ward.


    The door was not closedpletely, leaving a gap.


    Through the small gap, Hailee could see a man and a woman sitting next to the bed.


    The woman should be the patient''s mother, looking old.


    The man should be the patient¡¯s boyfriend. He seemed close to the patient.


    Hailee didn''t walk in. She sat in the corner, waiting for an opportunity.


    About ten or twenty minutester, the man and woman stood up and walked out of the ward. They


    didn''t close the door.


    After they left, Hailee walked into the ward and slightly pulled the door shut so that others couldn¡¯t


    look in.


    The woman in bed had thick gauze wrapped around her head. She was still sleeping. Her beautiful


    face was pale.


    Hailee stared at the woman quietly while Hailee''s hands were hanging at her sides, trembling.


    "I don¡¯t want to do this. I don¡¯t want to be so vicious. I don''t want to harm you again. You can only


    me your fate!"


    She lowered her voice, whispering in the woman''s ear. "I''ve endured so many years and suffered so


    much. I can''t go on like this. Do you understand?"


    The woman was in aa in bed and naturally couldn''t give Hailee any response.


    "Since you¡¯ve already be like this, you might as well do me a favor, right?"


    The woman was still silent.


    Bailee stopped speaking. She breathed deeply and raised her trembling hand to touch the woman¡¯s


    oxygen mask.


    Bailee knew that if she took the oxygen mask away, the woman would certainly die!


    She was afraid and hesitant.


    After all, she was killing another person. Bailee''s heart was shivering.


    Bowever, she thought that the woman was badly injured. No one knew whether she could survive.


    Then what was she afraid of?


    Bailee breathed deeply and finally made up her mind, gently moving the oxygen mask.


    However, the woman''s hand twitched faintly. Bailee saw it clearly, her heart pounding.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Then the girl moved her fingers slightly.


    Hailee felt terrified involuntarily.


    She knew that she should be merciless and shouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    She bit her lip tightly and felt the pain. She made up her mind again.


    When she was about to pull the oxygen mask away from the girl''s face, she heard footsteps.


    She was shocked and felt that her heart almost popped out of her chest. Her forehead was covered


    with sweat. She breathed heavily.


    She almost totally moved the oxygen mask


    away from the girl''s face.


    She knew that she needed to leave here as soon as possible. She turned around anxiously.


    She was too anxious. When she left the ward, the key fell on the ground from her pocket.


    She was too panicked to notice that.


    As soon as she left, Charlie, Grace and the girl''s mother and boyfriend walked in.


    When Grace got close to the bed, she felt that something was under her foot.


    She bent over and picked the key up. When she looked at it involuntarily, she trembled in surprise


    and was lost in thought.


    Noticing that Grace was strange, Charlie asked her in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Grace hesitated but said that she was fine. She put the key into her pocket calmly and said, "Her


    oxygen mask has slipped."


    Charlie also had noticed that. He called the doctor immediately.


    The doctor checked the girl''s situation and helped her wear the oxygen mask. The doctor said, "She


    is OK. The oxygen mask has slipped only a short time. If the time were longer, she would be in


    danger.¡±


    Hearing that, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, Grace noticed that the girl frowned slightly.


    Grace closed her eyes and then opened her eyes again. She confirmed that it was not her illusion


    and shouted excitedly, "Sir! Sir! Sir! She is moving! She is moving!"


    All the people looked at the girl.


    The girl''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    They held their breath and kept silent. They were afraid that it was their illusion. They stared at the


    girl in silence.


    The ward was quiet.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl wanted to open her eyes, but it was too difficult for her. She tried for a long time. Only then


    did she open her eyes slightly. They were overjoyed!


    Grace felt excited and didn''t know how to describe her feelings. She grabbed Charlie''s arm and


    said, "She has woken up! She has woken up!"


    Charlie also felt happy and excited. He was relieved in the end. He put his arm around her waist


    and said, "Are you relieved?"


    Her eyes shone with light. She looked at him and said, "I''m relieved! I''m so happy


    now!"


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He stroked her hair and felt happy for her.


    The girl''s mother and boyfriend were excited. They stood around the girl.


    Grace also wanted to stand around the girl like them. Charlie noticed her emotions from her gaze.


    He stopped her, "There is no room for you. Let''s leave the time to them."


    Grace nodded and looked at them again.


    Then she followed Charlie to leave the ward.


    As soon as she walked out of the ward, her legs felt weak. She leaned against the wall and said,


    "Carry me. My legs feel weak. I can''t walk."


    Charlie felt funny and smiled.


    He said, "Weren''t you so brave that you even said that you were willing to go to prison for that? Why


    do you be so timid and even can''t walk now?"

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Grace was relieved and became energetic immediately. She said, "It sounds like you can¡¯t wait to


    see me go to prison."


    Charlie said, "Finally, you''re as unreasonable as before. It''s great." He arched his eyebrows, walked


    over and hugged her.


    She said, "How dare you say that I''m unreasonable? If you say it again, I won''t let you off easily!"


    He shook his head resignedly. ''When she is anxious, she keeps calm on the surface. When she is


    relieved, she is so happy.''


    Grace had been worried these days, so she had little appetite.


    Charlie asked his assistant to buy some food for Grace. When they returned to the ward, the


    assistant had bought a lot of food back.


    Grace was frank. She sat on the couch directly. She ate hamburgers, chips as she beckoned to


    Charlie, "Let''s eat together."


    Charlie sat down and ate with her. Finally, the atmosphere became rxing and warm.


    After they ate food, Grace thought of something. She put her hand in her pocket and took out the


    key. She said, "Look at it."


    Charlie arched his eyebrows and asked in confusion, "What is it?"


    Grace said, "I found it in the ward just now. Strangely, the key ring belongs to Hailee. Why is it left


    there?" She handed it to him.


    Charlie checked the key ring.


    The photo of Bailee and Jovanny was in the key ring. He was lost in thoughts.


    Grace narrowed her eyes and said, "Why is Bailee''s key ring left there? There must be an especial


    reason.¡±


    He said in a deep and low voice, "An especial reason..."


    Grace thought about it and said, "I will sound her out..."


    Bailee ran away anxiously. When she got in the taxi, her heart was beating fast.


    She didn''t know the girl¡¯s condition.


    But she guessed that the girl''s condition would be worse.


    Her back was covered with sweat. She leaned against the seat and breathed heavily. The driver felt


    strange and nced at her from the rear-view mirror.


    She went to the shopping mall as nned in case she would give herself away. She bought the


    newest toys and clothes. Then she went to school.


    When Jovanny saw Hailee, he was reluctant to go to the ssroom. He insisted on leaving with her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailee agreed because Jovanny badgered her. Besides, if she took him to the restaurant, she could


    take advantage of him to fabricate evidence to prove that she hadn''t gone to the hospital.


    Thus, she didn''t hesitate or scold him. She told the teacher that she would take Jovanny away.


    Then Hailee took Jovanny to the restaurant.


    As soon as Hailee and Jovanny walked into the restaurant, Grace and Charlie also arrived.


    When Mckenzie saw them show up together, she was surprised.


    Grace looked at Bailee and asked, "May I ask you a question?"


    Bailee looked at Grace in confusion and asked, "What is it?"


    ''Grace has a grudge against me all the time. She dislikes talking with me while I don''t bother to talk


    with her. What has happened? It''s strange.''


    Grace asked casually, "Do you know Sharon?"

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    After Bailee heard Sharon''s name, Bailee¡¯s heart beat fast. She suppressed her panic and nodded,


    "I know her."


    Grace frowned in confusion and said, "Do you know each other? Why hasn''t she mentioned you?"


    Bailee said, "I have met her several times. I know her name, but she may not know me. It''s normal.


    What''s the matter?" She felt that Grace''s question was strange.


    Suddenly, Grace smiled. She smiled more brightly, "Is that so?"


    Bailee became alert and said, "What do you mean?"


    Grace said, "Nothing special. I just didn''t


    know you were so kind before."


    Grace praised her generously, "You have only met her several times, but you are willing to go to the


    hospital to visit her.


    You''re so kind!"


    The cold sweat flowed down Hailee''s back. Although she was terrified, she kept calm.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace said, "You left something in the hospital. I took it back for you."


    Charlie put his hand into his pocket and threw the key on the ground with a loud sound. He said,


    "How do you exin it?"


    Hailee pinched her thighs with her hands and still denied it.


    She said, "I have gone to the hospital! It''s because I''m worried about Sharon! I have indeed met her


    several times. What''s more important, I''m touched that Mckenzie prayed for Sharon and Grace in


    the Morgan¡¯s yesterday." "Thus, I went to the hospital and prayed for Sharon before I went to pick


    up Jovanny from the school. I hoped she would wake up soon. The key is that she has woken up,


    right?"


    Charlie sneered, "Is that so? Cherish the chance. Tell us the truth!"


    Hailee said, "What I have said is true!"


    Grace sneered, "Is that so? Don''t be so stubborn."


    Hailee said, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    She yed the fool and avoided the topic, looking rather calm.


    Charlie leaned against the wall and said slowly, "Need I remind you?" "Roofie... the car ident...


    the slip of the oxygen mask... Are these things rted to you?"


    Hailee shook her head.


    She said, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Please do not frame me. Do you have any


    evidence? You say that it''s me who did these things. Show me the evidence.¡±


    Mckenzie felt confused and didn''t know what they were talking about. She interrupted them, "What


    are you talking about?"


    Charlie said, "Hailee put roofie in Grace''s coffee, so Grace had the car ident and knocked


    Sharon down. After the ident, Hailee even went to the hospital to move the oxygen mask away


    from Sharon''s face."


    "Luckily, we arrived at Sharon¡¯s ward in time and called the doctor to put on the oxygen mask for


    her. Thus, it didn''t cause serious result to her. Otherwise, she would die because of Hailee!"


    Charlie still felt terrified.


    If they had beente and Sharon had died, Grace would have...


    Mckenzie didn''t believe Charlie and shook her head, "Charlie, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It''s impossible


    for Hailee to do these things. You have misunderstood her!"


    She didn''t believe that Hailee wanted to hurt Grace and kill Sharon. She thought that she knew


    Hailee well.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    "No misunderstanding at all! I gave her a chance, but she didn''t take it. Let her save her excuses for


    the cops." Charlie wanted it to end, "As for the evidence, it will be found soon. Just wait and see."


    Hailee averted her eyes from Charlie.


    Outwardly she looked fine, but in reality, her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand.


    Mckenzie didn¡¯t know what they were talking about and was disinclined to believe this. And she


    thought that since the victim was awake, nothing else mattered.


    Charlie didn''t want to go on and said," That''s it. I''ve nothing more to say. From


    now on, please behave yourself. Let''s go, Grace-


    Grace snapped, "Whatever happens in the future, you brought it on yourself!¡± Then she turned and


    left with Charlie without looking at Hailee.


    Then Mackenzie and Hailee were the only ones left in the kitchen.


    "Is that true?" Asked Mckenzie.


    "Of course not. How could I do that?" Hailee still refused to admit that.


    Mckenzie muttered and nodded, "See, I said it was impossible. Oh, I haven''t had hot pot for a long


    time. Let''s take Jovanny to dinner. What do you think?"


    At that time, Hailee¡¯s mind was wandering, and she just replied briefly, "Okay."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace and Charlie went to the hospital. The


    doctor gave Sharon a thorough examination and found nothing wrong. Sharon could be out of the


    hospital as soon as her head got better.


    The two sides had settled the matter privately.


    Sharon''s mother and her boyfriend were pretty sensible. After Sharon woke up, they didn''t pursue


    this matter any further.


    Their kindness made Grace feel guiltier, and she wanted to make it up to them.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind, "Is Sharon''s weddinging soon? "


    Sharon nodded with a smile.


    "Alright, to make up for my carelessness, I''ll be in charge of Sharon''s wedding. What do you think?"


    Grace looked at them expectantly with her charming eyes.


    Sharon, her mother, and her boyfriend were stunned and shook their heads," Really, thanks for your


    kindness, but..." "Don''t let me down, please. That''s my fault. I should make it up to you. Leave it to


    me, I''m sure you won¡¯t regret it." Grace interrupted them before they could reject," Well, that''s the


    deal."


    The three of them looked at each other, smiled and finally acquiesced.


    Charlie didn''t mind Grace doing it.


    No matter what Grace wanted to do, he always supported her.


    Grace and Charlie hadn¡¯t rested well for days, thus they were in a state of nervous exhaustion.


    Finally, everything settled down. Grace felt tired and stretchedzily, "I''m going to have a good


    sleep from now on!"


    Charlie took her in his arms, "Well, that¡¯s just what I n to do.¡±


    "Alright, we''ll sleep till tomorrow morning. Would you close the ward door?"


    "You know, you''re really a ve driver." Charlie raised his eyebrows, but he did it anyway.


    Grace took off her coat and lolled on the bed.


    Charlie hugged her, and she burrowed her face into his chest. Snuggling against the familiar chest,


    she felt reassured.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    After that, Grace moved to the sofa and sat on it casually.


    Charlie sat next to her without expression.


    Hailee''s premonition grew stronger, and she feltpelled to leave at once.


    Carrying her suitcase, she took Jovanny''s hand and prepared to leave.


    Grace, dressed in sexy ck leather pants, walked up to Hailee and blocked her way," Where are


    you going to travel?"


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you where I''m going?" Hailee said sharply.


    Her attitude also hardened.


    "Of course, you don''t have to do that. I''m not interested in where you¡¯re going. I stopped you just to


    make it easier for the police to handle the caseter." Grace drank the water leisurely as she spoke.


    Hailee''s heart raced violently when Grace mentioned the police. She ignored Grace and started to


    go around her, but Grace blocked her way.


    They were like ying cat and mouse. Wherever Bailee moved, Grace stopped her.


    Bailee never found Grace so disgusting!


    Jovanny got angry and pushed Grace with his little hands, "Don''t bully my mom!"


    Although Grace had a bad temper, she wouldn¡¯t quarrel with a child.


    When they reached an impasse, a siren sounded not far away.


    Hailee felt a cold shiver of fear run through her when she heard the siren.


    Then police cars parked outside the Morgan family''s vi.


    Policemen came into the vi and one of them asked, "Who''s Hailee Richard?¡±


    Seeing so many policemen in front of her, Hailee was absolutely terrified.


    She had no choice but to reply, "I...I''m Hailee Richard."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are suspected of being involved in a case, Miss Richard. I need you toe with us to the


    police station." Said a leading policeman.


    "No! I''ve done nothing! I didn''tmit a crime!" Hailee still refused to admit it.


    Then the policeman showed her a transparent bag, "Here''s the proof." Hailee looked at it carefully.


    There is a piece of paper in the bag, which showed her drug purchases. On top of that, there was


    also a videotape, which they got from the hospital''s surveince room.


    She had actually bought the drug on the Inte, the receiver¡¯s name was not hers, and even the


    address was somewhere else.


    She could hear the her heartbeat when she faced the evidence. She turned around and knelt before


    Mckenzie, "Please spare me, Mckenzie. I didn''t mean to do that."


    "What the world are you doing?" Mckenzie was confused.


    "Help me, Mckenzie! Please!"


    Hailee knelt on the ground and refused to stand up.


    She then confessed what she had done.


    Mckenzie stood there in shock, speechless.


    After a long silence, she asked, "Hailee, are you serious? Did you really do that?"


    "Please forgive me, Mckenzie. I made a mistake. I know. I just lost my sense at the moment."


    Hailee knew Mckenzie was the only one who could save her, so she wept buckets in front of her.


    But Mckenzie couldn¡¯t ept that at all," How could you... Golly! Don''t you know it''s illegal to do


    that?"


    "I know. I know it. I know I''ve made mistakes!" She wept bitterly, and tears poured down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Mckenzie''s chest heaved. She had never thought Hailee would do such a thing, covering her face


    without speaking.


    After talking to Charlie, the police walked towards Hailee with handcuffs.


    Hailee was scared, stepping back.


    Her eyes showed intense panic. She couldn''t stop shouting, "Mckenzie, save me! Save me!"


    Mckenzie was still in shock as if she didn¡¯t hear what Hailee said.


    The police came forward and handcuffed Hailee.


    Hailee was so frightened that she couldn''t


    stop looking back at Mckenzie, hoping she would speak for her.


    If so, Charlie would let her go.


    She looked pitiful. Jovanny was crying, kneeling on the ground and grabbing Hailee''s legs.


    Seeing that his mother was going to be taken away, Jovanny clutched Mckenzie''s hand.


    "Grandma, save Mommy! Grandma!"


    The cries of a small child could always melt people''s hearts. Mckenzie looked at Jovanny. She


    couldn''t bear to see him like this.


    "Charlie, since she knows she was wrong, let her go!"


    Before Charlie could speak, Grace broke in. "No way. It''s not a little mistake. It''s about a woman''s


    life. One should pay for what they have done. This is the socialw."


    Jovanny red at Grace before staring at Mckenzie with a pitiful and sorrowful face.


    Seeing this, Mckenzie looked at Charlie. " Jovanny is poor..."


    She stopped speaking, but her intentions were obvious.


    Charlie kept silent, just looking at Grace.


    If she agreed, he wouldn''t oppose it.


    Mckenzie understood it, looking at Grace.


    Grace, however, didn''t yield an inch.


    In the end, Hailee was taken away by the police.


    She was crying and screaming. The little boy chased after her.


    Although Jovanny was not Mckenzie''s biological grandson, he was her family.


    Looking at him wailing, Mckenzie felt very sad.


    Yet she just couldn¡¯t figure out why Hailee, who was gentle by nature, wouldmit such a crime.


    Jovanny was small and naturally couldn''t catch up with the adults.


    The police soon left him behind. The police car roared away.


    Mckenzie sighed softly and asked Charlie to bring Jovanny back.


    He quietly turned around, walked out to catch up with Jovanny, and directly carried him back.


    As soon as Jovanny saw Grace, he was like a mad little lion. He ran over, kicking and punching


    Grace. "Bad guy! You got Mommy away! You¡¯re the bad guy!"


    Such a little child couldn''t hurt her. Grace frowned. "Now, be quiet!"


    "Bad guy! You''re the bad guy! I want Mommy! I want Mommy!"


    Jovanny was like a wild bull, angrily attacking her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Charlie stepped forward and held him away, saying, "It¡¯s not Grace''s fault, but your mother''s.


    That''s why she was taken away, understand?"


    Jovanny was still crying.


    A momentter, he looked up at Mckenzie." Grandma, will you abandon me?"


    "Why do you ask that?" Mckenzie wiped his tears.


    "I grew up without my parents. I was staying in an orphanage before Mom adopted me. She''s very


    good to me, but now she has been taken away. No one wants me. Will Grandma send me back to


    the orphanage? Grandma, I will be good and obedient. Don¡¯t send me back to the orphanage,


    please."

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    His bright eyes were filled with expectations.


    Mckenzie was distressed, nodding. "Okay, I won''t send you back.¡±


    Grace wasn''t close to Jovanny.


    Yet hearing what the seven-year-old child said, she felt sorry for him.


    Uncontrobly, she looked at the child.


    He curled up as if he was afraid to be sent back to the orphanage.


    Therefore, Grace acquiesced in Mckenzie''s decision.


    Mckenzie said, "Move back and live here from tonight.¡±


    Grace was dissatisfied with her arrangement.


    She hadn''t lived outside the vi for long, unwilling to move back. "Let us just live in the apartment.¡±


    "The vi is so big, and now Bailee has been taken away. Are you going to leave me here alone?"


    Mckenzie¡¯s face immediately clouded over.


    There are so many servants in the vi. Furthermore, Charlie and I will oftene back.¡±


    Living in the vi would only breed conflicts between them. Grace felt more rxed living away from


    the vi.


    "What''s the use of servants? I live here alone. If anything happens to me, I''m afraid you won''t even


    know! You must move back!" Mckenzie ordered.


    Grace softened her voice andpromised. "We''ll live in the vi three days a week."


    Mckenzie still disagreed, asking them to move back to the vi this evening.


    Grace was reluctant.


    Charlie echoed, "Mom, Grace''s proposal is good."


    "You guys are now tired of me and want to stay away from me. I''m old and live here alone. Don''t


    you worry I¡¯ll have an ident?


    Charlie''s head throbbed.


    He looked at Mckenzie and then at Grace.


    He was torn between them.


    "It''s not that serious. We stay at the apartment. It''s not far from here. We can return soon."


    Grace refused to give in.


    Marriage needed to be maintained, and the couple''s rtionship needed to be refreshed.


    Living in the vi made her feel hedged in.


    "I just want you to live here. I won''t change my mind!"


    Grace also said firmly, "Me neither!"


    She went to the restaurant as Mckenzie wished.


    Mckenzie wanted Hailee to move in. Grace opposed, but Mckenzie still brought Hailee in.


    Almost everything was decided by Mckenzie.


    Because Mckenzie was Charlie''s mother, Grace couldn''t argue with her, but now


    Mckenzie went too far!


    Mckenzie ordered them to do this and that without asking their opinions.


    Grace was not an elevator that could move up and down as Mckenzie wanted.


    After saying that, Grace didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    She turned around and walked towards the door.


    Mckenzie was so angry that she covered her chest, pointed at Grace¡¯s back, and said to Charlie,


    "Look, that''s her attitude towards me!"


    Charlie felt his head hurt even worse.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were always conflicts between mothers-inw and their daughters-inw. He knew that, but


    he didn''t expect that they would quarrel as soon as they met.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Charlie was taking off his clothes all the way. By the time he reached the bathtub, he was naked. He


    touched her with his long, sturdy leg. "Move a little bit."


    "You can wait until I''m done." Grace refused.


    Without saying anything else, Charlie entered the bathtub and sat down, almost sshing the water


    into the wine ss.


    "Hey!"


    Grace hissed, hurriedly holding the wine ss steady. Charlie nearly made her spill the wine.


    Charlie cheekily squeezed in.


    The bathtub was not big. The two people had to sit naked close together.


    He got excited. Grace nced at him and warned, "Forget it. I''m exhausted."


    With a soft sigh, Charlie put the ss of wine aside, held her waist with his hot hands, and put her


    on hisp.


    Grace reached out and hit him on thep.


    "You are murdering your husband! If you had hit harder, I would have been unable to make you


    happy anymore!"


    Charlie screamed in pain.


    "Take your bath. Go out if you don''t want to.


    Grace was suppressing her desire.


    She was too tired to have sex with him.


    Charlie nodded and let her lie on his chest.


    "Mom is aged and her legs are not good. Can we move back? We can move out when she has


    recovered."


    Grace answered, "It sounds good, but even if we live in the vi, what can we do?


    There are servants. Can''t they help?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "It''s better to move back."


    Charlie said, "To reassure her for a while."


    Grace was unwilling to do so. It hadn''t been long since she moved out. She wanted to stay here


    longer.


    Charlie gripped her shoulders. "Listen to me this time. After all, she can''t walk now."


    "We live close to her. It''s convenient for us to go back, isn¡¯t it? I want to live alone with you. Just live


    here a little longer, okay?"


    Grace pouted.


    Hearing this, Charlie had to agree.


    Grace smiled charmingly and massaged his shoulders. "Thanks, hubby.¡±


    Charlie gave a wry smile. He could do nothing with her.


    The next day, when Grace was working in the restaurant, she felt pain in her legs and was too tired


    to finish the work, wondering if it was because she had rested for a few days and was


    unustomed to hard work after that.


    She put one hand on her hip and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her legs were sore and weak.


    She almost couldn''t stand.


    Finally, she gave up. She threw the things into the pot, stood up, and walked out.


    Mckenzie came up to her and asked," Where to?" "My legs hurt very much. I can''t go on. I''m going


    to take a break," Grace said.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    However, Mckenzie didn''t believe that Grace¡¯s leg hurt for no reason.


    "I''m not really sure, but my leg really hurts. Mom, I''m going over to rest," said Grace.


    The expression on Mckenzie''s face changed, but she didn''t say anything.


    Grace took a cup and drank a few cups of hot water before she felt her leg didn''t hurt as much as it


    did earlier.


    Lying there, she held her phone and sipped the hot water. She nned to go back to the kitchen


    and continue doing her part when she felt morefortable.


    However, Mckenzie hadn''t waited any longer. Then, she started preparing the


    ingredients. As she still had difficulty getting about, she did it slowly.


    Moreover, she always felt that Grace might be looking for an excuse not to help her.


    Turning sideways, Mckenzie looked toward the dining hall.


    Then she saw Grace half lying there, holding her phone and drinking hot water.


    Grace looked like she was enjoying herself and didn¡¯t look like her leg hurt at all.


    Seeing this, Mckenzie had a long face.


    Mckenzie wondered since when Grace had learned to be so dishonest. Grace was faking it!


    Then she threw the things in hands to the floor. She wheeled herself out, cing herself in front of


    Grace. "Do you really feel the pain in your leg? Or are you faking it?"


    ''¡®Mom, what do you mean by that?"


    The expression on Grace''s face changed.


    "What do you think I mean by that? Does your leg really hurt or not? Is that such a hard question to


    answer?"


    Mckenzie said, "In order not to do your part, you even learned to y tricks!"


    "My leg hurts badly and is a little swollen. Why would I fake it?" Grace raised her head and looked


    at Mckenzie.


    "Because you don''t want to do your job, you want to use such an excuse to avoid doing so!"


    Although the two of them did not speak aloud, the waiters heard their words clearly in the


    restaurant. Even some of the customers heard their conversation and frequently looked towards the


    two of them. Grace had always disliked that kind of gaze. Moreover, she did not like to quarrel with


    others in public.


    To be honest, she was embarrassed!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mckenzie had already said such harsh words, so Grace couldn''t just sit back and allow


    her to keep saying that!


    "Mom, have you gotten it wrong? When did I say I didn¡¯t want to work? And when did I say I was


    going to use my leg pain as an excuse to avoid doing my part. I do have leg pain. And I just want to


    sit here and rest for a while.¡±


    "As for the rest of the work, I will continue to finish it when my leg is feeling better. I don¡¯t seem to be


    saying that I¡¯ll let someone else do it for me, do I?" "What ame argument! Since you don¡¯t want to


    do it, just don¡¯t do it. Your words sound like I''m forcing you to do these chores!"


    Mckenzie had been in a bad moodtely and was always irritable.


    Moreover, Grace had just disobeyed Mackenziest night, so her mood was even worse.


    Grace swept the look in the eyes of those people around her, still suppressing her anger. "Mom, can


    you be reasonable?"


    "Am I that unreasonable? No one is forcing you, and even more so, no one cares if you are working


    here or not. Don''t pretend to be hurtful and aggrieved!" Mckenzie was still irrational.


    Just now, Grace''s patience was already wearing thin.


    At that moment, she heard Mackenzie say such words, whichpletely ignited the anger in her


    heart.


    Standing up, she directly ripped off the gloves on her hands, threw them on the table, and walked


    towards the outside of the restaurant.


    Since no one forced and cared if she was working here or not, why should she stay there to make


    herself suffer?

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    Grace called Summer to make an appointment with her. As soon as Grace saw Summer, she told


    Summer the whole story in rage.


    Summer poured a ss of water for Grace and told Grace to sit down first to calm herself. She


    couldn''t say anything about this kind of problem, so she made noment on it.


    Talking was the best way to let off steam. Half an hourter, Grace felt her anger dissipate a bit.


    Summer asked her, "Are you going back to the restaurant?"


    Grace shook her head straight away. "No. I


    happen to be a little tired. I''m going back to my apartment to rest."


    Given her personality, Grace used to have no tolerance for this kind of problem at all. However, her


    temper really had gotten much better!


    Charlie was at his office. At this point, Mckenzie called Charlie to tell him that Grace was rude and


    had a bad temper. And Mckenzie keptining to Charlie about Grace.


    He rubbed his forehead and had to listen to her.


    When he returned to the apartment in the evening, he saw Grace lying in bed asleep.


    Going over to her, he said, "Did you and my mother have another fight?"


    Grace ran her white hand through her hair in annoyance. Then she told him the whole story. She


    said, "She''s really gone too far!"


    "My mother is in a bad mood. Please try to understand how she feels. Besides, she must be


    unhappy because we insisted on moving out. And that was why she was so mad at you today. Just


    try to coax her."


    Charlie said patiently to her.


    "I knew she was in a bad mood, so I held back my anger and didn''t say anything at first. However,


    more and more people came over to watch us fight. Not only did she not stop quarreling with me,


    but she also got more aggressive."


    "I wanted to please her, but she had to give me a chance to talk. And I''m really tired of working at


    the restaurant all day long, so how will I ever have the energy to coax her again?"


    Grace looked very agitated.


    Hearing her words, Charlie didn''t know what to say to her again.


    After sighing, he called Mckenzie again.


    "Mom, as long as Grace makes the ingredients for the restaurant, it is fine. Why do you care so


    much about what else she is doing? Besides, there are so many people in the restaurant. How bad


    it would look for you to quarrel with her in public! And you know she is afraid of losing face. She


    must have walked away because she was annoyed and felt ashamed."


    He had no choice, so he had to be a two-faced person. After he appeased Grace, he immediately


    went tofort Mckenzie.


    In fact, he was feeling tired after a long day at work. And he hadn''t eaten dinner in the evening.


    However, he had a headache because of this matter.


    "Do you start ignoring your mother after getting married? You are always on her side now. And you


    always say nice things about her. I was pregnant with you for ten whole months before giving birth


    to you. And I''m the one who raised you since you were born."


    "Also, would I be mad at her if she could make the ingredients for the restaurant neatly? She always


    procrastinates when she works. And she''s very sluggish. She looks like she doesn¡¯t want to work.


    Don''t ever say anything nice about her again! I don''t want to hear it!"


    The instant her voice broke off, Mckenzie hung up the phone.


    Because Charlie was on speakerphone, Grace could hear their conversation very clearly.


    Then Grace sneered as she said, "Did you hear that?"


    Grace and Mackenzie were both very stubborn, so neither of them would yield an inch.


    Instead, he was caught in the middle. His wife said he was on his mom''s side, but his mom imed


    he was on his wife''s side. Thus, he lost on both sides.


    Charlie also had a headache. Sitting there, he kept rubbing his forehead.


    Grace got up and went to the kitchen to make a pot of pumpkin soup. When she came out, she


    served the soup to him.


    Since Grace moved into the apartment with Charlie, she had learned to make pumpkin soup and


    orange juice, and she could also cook some side dishes.


    After drinking the hot pumpkin soup, Charlie felt that his headache had been relieved a lot. And he


    finally felt morefortable.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    To be honest, Grace felt very proud when she saw the happy expression on his face after he


    finished her pumpkin soup.


    In fact, her cooking skills were not bad.


    Charlie felt veryfortable after taking a hot bath.


    Grace insisted that she wouldn''t let him have sex with herst night, but he wouldn''t let her go


    today!


    However, his move was gentle and tender, without being reckless or rushed.


    They made love to each other...


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie could go to workte in the


    morning, so he nned to go out with Grace after she got up. And he could drop her off at the


    restaurant.


    He had been hearing her say that her legs had been hurting for the past two days, so he thought it


    would be best if she didn''t drive.


    However, it was already 7:30 a m. Grace didn''t look like she wanted to wake up at all. She was still


    sleeping peacefully.


    She would have woken up by this time to start putting on her makeup and freshening up.


    Having no choice, he gently pinched her nose. "Sleepyhead, get up I¡¯ll drive you to the restaurant."


    Grace opened her bleary eyes and raised her eyebrows. "I''m not going to the restaurant."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly and was confused. "Does your leg still hurt?¡±


    "My leg hurts a little but not that bad. It¡¯s just that I don''t like what your mother said to me yesterday.


    As long as she apologizes to me, I''ll go to the restaurant."


    She didn''t think that was too much to ask!


    "Well. It''s just a minor issue. Don''t be mad, okay? Besides, I don''t think you can wait for the day


    when my mother apologizes to you."


    Grace looked displeased.


    "Why is it impossible? She''s the one who did something wrong. And I can''t be the one to


    compromise and apologize to her every time. She should apologize to me too!"


    Charlie instantly felt that he was in a particrly difficult position. He couldn''t mess up with his


    mother and his wife, or he couldn''t criticize them either.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If that''s the case, there will be more problems between you two. Are you sure you don''t want to go


    to the restaurant?"


    "Yes. Positive. I¡¯m pretty sure!"


    Grace expressed her determination very seriously.


    Since there was nothing he could do about them both, he got up and went to the office alone.


    Grace slept until she woke up naturally and then went shopping.


    When she had some free time, she drew some jewelry design sketches to keep herself busy.


    On the other side.


    Mckenzie was in a wheelchair. She still had to be busy with work in the kitchen.


    Her forehead was covered with sweat.


    She was very angry. Then, she called Charlie and criticized Grace.


    Charlie wanted to hang up the phone but couldn¡¯t. Even though he didn''t want to listen to his


    mother''sints, he had no choice but to keep listening with a deep frown on his face.


    However, Mckenzie wouldn''t get it over after calling him once. Whenever she was unhappy, she


    would call Charlie. She could call him five times a day. Charlie felt like his head was going to


    explode.


    "She just doesn''t care about me. Since she knew what was going on with my leg, she didn''te to


    the restaurant to help me. She just disappeared like that. She can''t wait to see me die. And you''re


    condoning her doing that to me!"


    "I heard from the people at the restaurant that she was seen going shopping. Doesn''t her leg hurt?


    How can she still go shopping?"


    "You¡¯re the only son that I have. And I¡¯m the only mother that you have. Do you really wish me to die


    ?"


    Charlie made a phone call to Grace.


    "Since you don''t have anything to do, why don''t you go help out at the restaurant? I''m getting


    bombarded by my mom''s phone calls and going crazy."


    Grace still told him that as long as his mom apologized to her, then she would go to the restaurant.


    Otherwise, there was no way Grace would apologize to Mckenzie!


    In the evening, Charlie went to the bar instead of going straight home after work.


    Billy was there too, so they booked a private room.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    "I''m upset," said Charlie.


    "You have not only a family but a wife, so why would you be upset?" Billy couldn''t understand.


    "Normal people can''t understand my irritation." Charlie tilted his head and finished his ss of wine.


    Billy tsked. "That¡¯s because your house is too crowded. As much as I want to fight with someone


    else and get upset, I don¡¯t even have the opportunity. My apartment is so empty."


    At that moment, the manager asked some beautiful young girls to apany them for a drink.


    The girls were seated. Two of the girls sat on Charlie while the other two sat beside Billy and


    chuckled coquettishly.


    "Well, you two. Right. Just you two go out. You two don''t need to apany him."


    Billy said as he pointed to the girls sitting beside Charlie.


    "Get out of here! Or I will be dead if Grace finds out about it!"


    Although the girls looked upset, they didn''t dare to say anything. After they left, only the two girls


    next to Billy remained.


    The girl sitting on Billy''s left looked very naive and young. She was about neen years old.


    She did not wear makeup. She sat quietly, looking like a lotus flower in a pool of water. She looked


    very elegant.


    She seemed to be a little frightened and nervous. When she served the wine, her hand trembled


    slightly. Then, the wine flowed down Charlie''s suit pants.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Sir, I didn''t mean to..." she hurriedly drew a tissue to wipe Charlie''s suit


    pants.


    Charlie shook his head and waved his hand, indicating that it was fine.


    The girl still looked terrified. She squeezed the tissue with her hand, squatted on the floor, and


    carefully wiped Charlie''s pants.


    She heard the manager say that the two people in this room were very important in Santabaca, so


    they were the ones she couldn''t afford to offend. Therefore, she was very afraid of what was


    happening now.


    However, she saw that the handsome man in front of her had a rather gentle temper. She felt that


    he did not seem to be angry.


    The moment she got up, she suddenly slipped. Then, she was about to fall straight to the ground.


    Out of instinct and politeness, Charlie quickly reached out to hold the girl''s waist. He gently asked,


    "Are you okay?"


    Lifting her head, the girl looked at the man in front of her with clear eyes. Then, she shook her head


    in embarrassment. "It''s... It''s okay..."


    Her eyes were clear, looking as bright and crystalline as a clear spring. Her eyes seemed to be very


    watery.


    Charlie squinted slightly the moment his eyes met hers.


    Then he let go of his hand on her waist. At the moment he narrowed his eyes slightly, Charlie simply


    thought she had beautiful eyes and did not have any other thoughts on his mind.


    The girl sat beside Billy, embarrassed and nervous. Her eyes did not dare to look around.


    Charlie did not even look at her again.


    Billy also felt distracted, waving his hand.


    "Alright, you all get out of here."


    In the past, Billy felt really cozy living such a fancy life. However, when he experienced this here


    and now, he found it boring.


    Then, the two girls walked out one after the other.


    Thus, only two of them were left in the room. They were drinking one ss of wine after another.


    And they were both very upset too.


    While they were drinking, Mckenzie called Charlie again.


    "I''m getting very old. You''d better move back to the Morgan family''s vi. I think it''s too lonely to live


    alone."


    Charlie really didn''t want to hear any more from his mother. He didn''t pay attention while listening to


    her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He knew it would never work out.


    Mckenzie wanted him to go back to live with her, but Grace wouldn''t do that anyway.


    "Charlie, I¡¯m really old. How could you let me live here alone? Aren''t you afraid that some ident


    will happen to me? "


    Mckenzie sighed slowly.


    "Forget it. Just forget it. I''m still alone after all. I was alone thirty years ago, but I have had you by


    my side for the past thirty years anyway. Now, you''re married, but I''m still the only one left alone..."

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Hearing such words, Charlie felt lost and sad. He opened his thin lips to say something but could


    not.


    His father had died young, and his mother raised him alone. However, after he had a family, he and


    his mother gradually became distant...


    Then, Mckenzie hung up and never called Charlie again.


    As a result, Charlie became even more depressed. At this point, he felt that the wine on the table


    tasted like water.


    Billy was also in a bad mood, so he also decided to drink with Charlie.


    When they both left the private room, they


    walked a little shakily. Then, they put their arms on each other''s shoulders and walked outside of


    the bar.


    The two girls who had been drinking with them earlier were standing in the corner. Be, who had


    spilled her drink, was watching Charlie walk out of the bar.


    The girl standing next to Be nudged Be. "Did you fall under his spell?"


    Be didn''t say anything and just blushed. Then, the other girl shed a smile. "He''s one of those


    most attractive men. But he''s married. And I''ve met his wife, who is beautiful, sexy, and charming.


    She''s drop-dead gorgeous."


    Be turned around and went back to work with a smile.


    Billy dropped Charlie off at his apartment.


    He staggered sideways and couldn''t stand up at all.


    Grace, working on a design at herputer desk, turned around at the sound. Her eyes were like


    sharp arrows shooting straight at Billy. "Did you get him drunk like that?"


    Immediately, Billy raised both hands to prove his innocence.


    "You''ve got me wrong! He definitely did it by himself. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to do this at all!"


    "That''s more like it!"


    Grace gave Billy a look and told him to carry Charlie to bed.


    After Billy left, Grace took off his shoes and socks and brought a basin of hot water to wash his feet.


    Grace thought, ''Gee! How can he drink so much wine for no reason!''


    Charlie behaved decently after drinking, and he didn''t make a fuss. After Grace washed his feet, he


    fell asleep quietly.


    Grace sat back in front of theputer to finish the rest of those tasks.


    Then, she slept next to him. She thought he smelt like alcohol. She frowned, turned around, and


    tried to stay away from him.


    However, Charlie seemed to be aware of it. He reached out and took her into his strong arms. Then


    he put his arm around her waist and pressed his long legs heavily against her.


    She couldn''t move her body, so she just let him wrap around her as if he were a vine.


    The next morning, Charlie woke up first. Because he drank too much, he had a hangover. And now


    he had a bad headache.


    Then, he struggled to get up. He shook his heavy and drowsy head and then went to the bathroom


    with a towel covering his waist and hips.


    His cell phone rang. His headache worsened when he saw that it was Mckenzie calling him. After a


    slight pause of two or three minutes, he picked up the phone. "Mom."


    "I feel like my back hurts. I don''t feel well, and I feel dizzy all the time. Ask Grace to go to the


    restaurant today,¡± said Mckenzie.


    "I''ll tell her. But I don''t know if she wants to go." Charlie said, "I''ll call you backter."


    After hanging up the phone, he called Grace. He tried to sweet-talk her to work at the restaurant.


    "That''s not possible. I''ll go if Mckenzie apologizes to me. Otherwise, I won''t go to the restaurant no


    matter what." Grace cowered under the covers.


    Charlie also could do nothing about it.


    "You know Mckenzie quite well. Besides, she also said she was not feeling well. You''ll go to the


    restaurant today. Alright?"


    "She said in front of all the people in the restaurant that she didn''t care if I worked there or not. And


    she said not feeling well was only an excuse for not wanting to work. So is she really not feeling


    well, or is it only an excuse? Anyway, I have my own principles!" Grace just wouldn¡¯t go to the


    restaurant.


    Charlie was a little upset that Grace said his mother pretended to be sick.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and just sighed in his heart.


    The two of them talked about this issue for about ten minutes. In the end, they still did not get a


    result.


    It was almost time for Charlie to go to work. He had to grab his suit from the hanger. He called


    Mckenzie as he walked out of the apartment.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mckenzie was furious when she heard him say those words.


    However, she could do nothing about it, for she was onlymunicating with him through the


    phone and was far away from her son.


    Grace hadn''t felt sofortable in a long time. She slept until she woke up naturally. Then she took


    a walk, watched a little TV, and worked on her drawings at home.


    She used to think that going to work was not a good thing, which would lead to a constrained life.


    However, she now thought it was really nice to work. Working could make her more grounded and


    motivated. And she felt that she lived afortable life now.


    There were a lot of drawings for jewelry design. Because she hadn''t worked for a long time and now


    wanted to push herself to work harder, she sat in front of theputer and kept drawing.


    While Charlie was in a meeting in thepany¡¯s conference room, his secretary pushed the door


    open and walked in, bent over, and whispered something to him in his ear.


    Then, the look on his face changed drastically. He said the meeting was adjourned and then rushed


    out of the conference room.


    The secretary received a call from the restaurant manager, saying that Charlie''s mother had


    suddenly fainted and had been taken to the hospital.


    Charlie drove like he was drifting the whole way. He drove at a speed of 100 miles per hour. After he


    drove furiously to the hospital, he saw the lights in the emergency room on.


    He stood outside and leaned against the wall. His breathing was rapid and not yet steady. His chest


    heaved up and down violently.


    At that moment, the attending physician removed his mask and came out of the emergency room.


    And the new most authoritative doctor had taken his ce.


    "How''s it going?" Charlie asked anxiously.


    "She was too overworked. And she was under too much stress, causing a sudden cerebral


    hemorrhage." The attending doctor said, "Her condition is not very promising. But now we have


    authoritative doctors joining us. I think the sess rate of the surgery will be improved."


    Charlie nodded his head.


    After the doctor left, he leaned against the wall. He closed his eyes slightly, feeling a little scared.


    He had been raised by Mckenzie alone, so he had deep feelings for his mother.


    Then he thought about her mother callingst night and saying she was tired. And her mom called


    him again this morning to say she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she definitely told him the truth!


    He hated that he hadn''t been attentive to her words. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened!


    It looked like the surgery was very risky. Otherwise, her mother wouldn''t be in the operating room


    from morning till noon. Charlie stood by the window. He held a cigarette in his long fingers. He


    smoked one after another, letting the taste of nicotine enter his lungs to numb his panic.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    Grace also arrived at the news. As soon as she saw him, she asked with a frown, "How about


    Mom? Is she in a serious condition?"


    However, Charlie did not speak. He just took the cigarette off his thin lips, threw it on the ground,


    and stomped it out.


    Grace stood beside him, raised her hand, and tried to touch his arm.


    She didn''t expect Charlie to dodge and avoid her. Then her fingertips missed him.


    Grace was stunned, and her hand moved slightly.


    Charlie ignored her. He sat on the bench with his head buried between his legs and was deeply


    silent.


    He thought that if Grace had gone to the restaurant this morning, then the incident would have been


    avoided.


    He hated Grace as well as himself.


    Grace could see that he was indifferent and cold to her.


    Pursing her lips, she didn''t say anything. She''d also heard that Mckenzie had fainted in the kitchen


    while stirring the ingredients.


    Heined that she hadn''t agreed to work in the restaurant in the morning. If she had agreed,


    Mckenzie wouldn¡¯t have gone to the restaurant when she wasn''t feeling well.


    It seemed she really couldn''t evade the responsibility for this.


    Grace couldn''t argue with him. She sat on the bench with him and waited without talking.


    Waiting had always been the longest and most painful process.


    They did not speak to each other during the whole waiting time. They remained silent.


    Charlie''s thoughts were all over the ce. He kept thinking about the mistakes he had made.


    If he had agreed to go back to live in the Morgan family''s vi, then his mother would not have been


    so stressed out!


    Even though he had been coaxing Grace and had said so many reassuring words tofort her,


    she still refused to go to the restaurant.


    And this incident could have beenpletely avoided.


    He felt a deep sense of remorse. Mckenzie was Charlie''s mother, who gave birth to him and raised


    him, but he hadn''t taken her requests to heart.


    His mother¡¯s surgery was ongoing. The lights in the operating room finally went out in the afternoon.


    The doctor told Charlie that the surgery was a sess. However, his mom was not awake yet.


    The doctors couldn''t guarantee that if she would wake up!


    And the doctors weren''t sure if Mckenzie would be paralyzed or a vegetable even after waking


    up.


    After Mckenzie was transferred to the intensive care unit, Charlie stayed close to her.


    Grace sat there with Charlie. She kept wanting to say something, but what could she say at this


    point?


    Because Mckenzie couldn''t wake up, Grace had to manage the restaurant all by herself. Not only


    did she have to take care of the ounting issues, but she also had to cook the ingredients.


    Grace was really tired, but she had no right toin about it.


    Her rtionship with Charlie also seemed to have dropped to a freezing point. They rarely talk to


    each other.


    Summer also came to visit Mckenzie in the hospital and bought a fruit basket. Then she sat across


    the cafe with Grace and said, "How did things get this way between you and him?"


    "Mckenzie called Charlie the night before she fainted and asked me to go to the restaurant the next


    day. And Mckenzie said she wasn''t feeling well, but I refused to go there. After that, Mckenzie called


    Charlie again the morning before she fainted to say she wasn''t feeling well and asked me to go to


    the restaurant. Then, I told Charlie that her mother was probably faking it. I still refused her mother''s


    request and didn''t go to the restaurant. And something like that happened to his mother this


    afternoon."


    Hearing Grace''s words, Summer''s brow furrowed.


    "If Mckenzie could never wake up, would you two have to be like this?"


    "I don''t know." Grace leaned back in her chair.


    "s." Summer let out a long sigh. "Let''s hope she wakes up.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    "I know Charlie is ming me. That morning, he kept saying so many reassuring words to convince


    me to go to the restaurant, but I refused him anyway. I think that if I had agreed to go, something


    like that wouldn''t have happened. But I had just had a fight with Mckenzie, and I was still angry with


    her."


    Grace also med herself and regretted it.


    Summer patted Grace''s shoulder. Since things hade to this, it was useless even if Grace talked


    so much about it.


    Charlie had not gone to thepany these days. He had been at Mckenzie''s bedside.


    On the contrary, Grace was very busy. She


    was busy taking care of the Morgan family''s vi and running the restaurant. She had been snowed


    under with her tasks.


    Mckenzie hadn''t woken up yet. And the rtionship between Grace and Charlie was still the same,


    cold and distant.


    Grace wondered when she would stop living a life like this...


    The pressure of working in the restaurant made her unable to breathe. Moreover, Charlie was still


    like that. She felt so helpless.


    Mckenzie was in aa for a whole week. Meanwhile, the depressing and cold atmosphere


    between Grace and Charliested a week. And it looked like they would continue to be like this.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace tried to talk to Charlie during the past two days.


    However, Charlie simply ignored her. It was as if he didn''t hear her speaking. He couldn¡¯t listen to


    anything she said.


    Then, Grace knew that if Mckenzie didn''t wake up, Mckenzie¡¯s condition would be a thorn in their


    hearts.


    Therefore, Grace hoped that Mckenzie would wake up. She prayed that Mckenzie would wake up!


    Grace spent the day at Mckenzie¡¯s bedside while Charlie went to the office. He hadn¡¯t been to the


    office for a long time. And he had neglected his work for too long.


    Aftering out of the office, Billy wanted to apany Charlie to the hospital.


    However, Charlie said he wanted to go to the bar and have some drinks.


    Billy couldn¡¯t refuse him, so he had to take Charlie to the bar again. He asked for a


    private room..


    Billy tried to stop Charlie from drinking but didn''t make it. Luckily, Charlie only had two sses of


    wine. Then Charlie got up because he felt that the more he drank, the more irritable he became!


    The two of them headed out of the bar. As they passed a secluded corner, they saw a very


    indecent-looking man harassing a girl.


    "Come on, let''s have some fun."


    "Well, don¡¯t pretend to be so innocent."


    The girl was obviously unwilling to let the man touch her. And she was struggling. However, the man


    harassed her even more boldly. And what he said to her was getting nastier and nastier.


    Charlie was in a bad mood at this time.


    Moreover, when he listened to the man''s disgusting and nasty words, he felt even


    angrier. Then, he kicked towards the man.


    The man suddenly realized that someone was attacking him from behind. Then, he screamed in


    pain. He cursed, "Fuck you! Who the hell attacked me from behind?"


    After hearing what the man said, Charlie hit the man with his fist and then kicked him.


    However, that man was no match for Charlie at all. He kept screaming when Charlie hit him fiercely.


    He was bruised and battered, and then he ran away.


    The girl was pulling her clothes on. When her eyes fell on Charlie, her eyes lit up. It was him!


    Charlie tugged at the tie around his neck.


    He was agitated, as if he was a volcano about to erupt. Then he took a big step toward the outside.


    "Dammit! He''s such a son of a bitch!" "Come on, stop it! You¡¯re drunk. I''d better get you back to the


    hospital quickly!"


    Billy sighed softly and helplessly, then caught Charlie.


    However, Charlie shrugged off his big hand in annoyance. He knitted his brows immediately. "Who


    said I was drunk? Who said so!"


    "Fine. You''re not drunk. I''m the drunk one!"


    Billy immediately reassured him. He tried to calm him down and get him out of there quickly.


    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Charlie followed Billy forward with satisfaction. And Charlie walked unsteadily.


    Seeing this, Be quickly took her steps. Then, she quickly ran after Charlie and stopped directly in


    front of them.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Charlie¡¯s eyes still darted.


    Billy''s eyes fell on the woman in front of him. "What''s the matter?"


    The girl was embarrassed. She blushed, then put the hair that had fallen loose behind her ears. "I


    want to say thank you to Mr. Morgan."


    "When have you ever done a heroic act?" Confused, Billy nudged Charlie''s shoulder. Apparently, he


    had forgotten all about the girl who had apanied them for a drink. Only when he heard what


    Billy said did Charlie narrow his slightly drunken eyes and look forward. Then, his eyes met the


    girl''s clear eyes. He had some impression of that girl.


    Under his gaze like that, the girl¡¯s cheeks were redder, which looked like a peach blossom that


    bloomed for the first time." Mr. Morgan, I''m really grateful to you for what you have done."


    After looking at the girl''s blushed face for a few moments, he responded to her in a gentle tone.


    Then he rubbed his aching forehead with his slender fingers. With no intention of speaking to the


    girl, he walked forward with his long, attractive legs.


    Billy followed close behind Charlie. He thought, ''Gee! It turns out that to save a beautiful girl only


    needs a few random kicks''


    "But then again, you¡¯d better not heroically save another beautifuldy in the future. Your wife is


    kind of a shrew. If she finds out about this, you and I will be finished. Besides, given the lesson I''ve


    learned before, how can you..."


    Billy hadn''t finished yet, but when he slightly turned his head sideways, he saw Charlie had fallen


    asleep and even let out a slight snore.


    "What the fuck! I rarely have such deep thoughts, but you don''t even pay attention!"


    While muttering, he got Charlie, who was sleeping like a dead pig, to the car. Then, he drove


    towards the hospital.


    The girl was still standing in the same ce. Her clear eyes were staring at the car that Charlie had


    got in.


    Charlie gave her the impression that he was not at all like the men who came here for fun!


    "Why are you still standing there? What are you thinking about? For a man like Mr. Morgan, he is


    way out of your league!"


    "You better take a look at yourself in the mirror before you seduce other men. Don''t be conceited


    because you''ve heard someone say you look pretty."


    Be felt speechless.


    Be didn''t say anything, turned around, and went back to her work.


    After driving to the hospital, Billy had to make a lot of effort to finally get Charlie to the hospital ward.


    Grace assisted Billy to help Charlie walk to the bedside. Then, Billy couldn''t hold on anymore and


    just sat down.


    ''Dammit! Charlie is so heavy!¡¯ "How many shots have you had with him?" Grace casually tied up her


    wavy curls and looked very stunning.


    Looking at her gorgeous and attractive face, Billy sensed that her eyes shot at him like sharp


    knives. He shuddered. "He didn''t drink."


    "Then how could he be this drunk?" Grace gave another sidelong nce.


    He thought Grace had such sharp eyes!


    Billy coughed lightly and said, "Charlie did drink, but I promise and swear he didn¡¯t drink much!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, Billy felt strange that Grace just let him go and didn''t continue to grill him.


    "I¡¯m leaving then."


    Billy stood up. Then he casually smoothed the folds of his suit. As he was about to walk out of the


    room, he heard Grace''s voice again. "Did hein to you while he was drinking with you at the


    bar? Did he say anything to you?"

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Billy shook his head, "Charlie¡¯s upset. He''s drowning in alcohol. How did he have time


    to whine to me?" Grace understood that. She s< think of something and said to Billy," Charlie''s been


    in a bad mood recently.


    Maybe he''ll ask you to drink together


    again. Take care of him." Billy was surprised 1 words. Grace used to be a careless woman.


    It was rare for her to say something like


    this! Billy thought he had heard wrong! Char


    he was closest to Mark and Billy. Now Mark w-couldn''t go drinking with Charlie every


    day, so Charlie had to go to Billy. No matter v the time, Charlie needed him. Grace poured he


    Before she could drink it, the manager of Morgan¡¯s restaurant called, "There may be some problem


    with the restaurant''s ingredients. Many customers have


    diarrhea." Hanging up the phone, Grace covere Charlie with a nket. She looked at the


    time and it was after 9:00 p.m. Grace took the -


    rushed to the restaurant. They didn''t know v the problem yet. In the restaurant, most of the


    customers were covering their


    stomachs with their hands, and some were


    cursing. It was urgent. Grace immediately use-some contacts and had five ambnces sent from


    the hospital. Everyone who felt


    sick was taken to the hospital right away. Ther hospital. Grace went straight to the director of the


    hospital and asked him to help prepare more rooms. In no time, the rooms were ready. The director


    gathered mor the attending doctor. Soon, a dozen doctors came to examine the patients and gave


    them proper treatment. Finally, all the patie: and treated in time. No one was left


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    neglected. In fact, because the restaurant was close, there were not many customers in the


    restaurant. And now, all the customers


    with diarrhea were in onerge ward. When walked to the middle of the ward and made a speech,


    with a serious look on her face," The other day, my mother-inw suddenly fainted. I guess you all


    heard about it. Such kind of thing never happened when she was in charge of the restaurant. And


    now, I''m in charge of the restaurant. I''m taking care of my mother-inw and the


    restaurant at the same time. Sometimes I get too busy and thus am negligent. I''m sorry that my


    negligence has caused such an ident." "It was my fault. I apologize to


    here and I promise that this will never happen again. The restaurant is backed by Morgan


    Corporation. I certainly will not ruin Morgan Corporation''s reputation for


    profit." "I will definitely give you all a satisfac solution to this incident. When all of you are discharged


    from the hospital after recovery, I will give you each $1,000 as


    nodded in satisfaction. "I''ve just taken over the restaurant. Thank you for your


    understanding. I will do better!" After Grace fin


    to everyone. At this time, people apuded, was smiling. No one wasining or cursing


    anymore.


    First of all, everyone was taken to the hospital in the first instance, and they were given the


    appropriate treatment. No one was left out. Then again, Grace made a sir and gave everyone a


    satisfying solution.


    She took care of everyone''s feelings.


    People felt satisfied with her approach, so theints and reprimands disappeared.


    When everything was taken care of, it was over one o''clock in the morning. Grace was ti cab


    instead of driving. She went back to the r< the manager to pack out one serving of all those dishes


    that had been served today


    She had the food sent off to be tested. Then she went to the hospital.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Charlie was still asleep. Grace took off her shoes. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t even take off her


    clothes. She copsed on the bed.


    Early the next morning, Charlie woke up. He went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came


    out of the bathroom, he saw that Grace was still asleep and that she showed no signs of waking up.


    He stood some distance away from her. He did not go up to her. When he saw Grace, Charlie


    always remembered that Mckenzie had called him several times before, and how he had pleaded


    with Grace in a soft voice, but Grace had resolutely rejected him every time.


    Then he thought of his mother, who was lying in bed at the moment, in ama. His brows


    furrowed, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he walked out of the room.


    His mother had brought him up and always given him the best. But he hadn''t been able to give her


    anything. He only gave his mother loneliness.


    When his mother and Grace argued over whether they should to go back to the Morgan family¡¯s


    vi or stay in their apartment, he took Grace¡¯s side.


    Also, when his mother called several times saying that she was not feeling well and that she could


    not move both her legs, Grace said his mother was lying, and he still took Grace''s side and ignored


    his mother.


    When Charlie thought about these things. he felt upset and depressed. He checked on his mother,


    went to the attending doctor''s office, and then he went to the office.


    When he entered the lobby of the building, he saw many people in line, and they were all new


    faces.


    Charlie didn''t stop, but he casually asked,'' Why are there so many people here?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant replied, "Sir, we''re on recruitment. These are all college graduates applying for jobs."


    Then Charlie remembered it. He nodded and asked the assistant, "What else is on the schedule


    today?"


    Looking at the schedule, the assistant answered, "No, there''s no schedule today. All is scheduled


    for tomorrow."


    Charlie unbuttoned his suit, and his white shirt was exposed.


    The assistant knew that since Charlie didn¡¯t have a schedule today, he was going to the interview


    himself. At thepany''s annual recruitment, there were always some people getting through the


    interview via personal contacts, and Charlie was trying to eliminate such things.


    Watching the people in front of her walk away, Be blinked her eyes. Suddenly, she tensed up.


    Charlie was sitting behind the desk and in control. He was different from the other managers.


    Usually, the managers would ask some technical questions, but not Charlie. He only asked practical


    questions. His questions were always unexpected.


    The interview process went fast and many people were eliminated so the remaining applicants got


    even more nervous.


    It was Be''s turn. Her eyes fell on Charlie involuntarily. The man at work looked so different from


    when he was at the bar!


    Charlie sensed the gaze.


    He looked up at the next applicant, his long legs crossed. Then he frowned slightly, as he


    recognized her!


    Seeing Charlie''s eyes, Be''s pink face couldn''t help but flush even more. She knew that he


    remembered her.


    "Find out what''s wrong with these statistics and show it to me."


    Charlie leaned his upright body forward slightly and handed her apany file.


    The managers were displeased. Those were thetest figures for thepany''s business. How


    could the CEO just show it to someone so casually?


    But Charlie had his own ideas. If the applicant could find the error in a short time, then he or she


    must be a talent.


    If the applicant could not find the error, then they were just data. It did not matter much.


    Be became more nervous.


    She quickly calmed down and carefully looked through the rows of numbers, looking for errors.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Be excelled in school. She got a school schrship every year.


    But her family was poor, so she had a part-time job in a bar.


    When she was checking the statistics, she was attentive, which was one of her merits. She didn''t


    even blink at all. Within two minutes, she found the error.


    Charlie looked at her again. She didn''t say a word. Charlie''s jaw tucked slightly as he took the file


    from the desk and looked through it.


    The managers told her to go back and wait for their notification. And then they moved on to


    interview the next candidate.


    Be left. Charlie changed his posture. He asked the assistant, "How many people are we hiring


    this time?"


    The assistant replied, "We were going to hire two people, but there are so many applicants that


    we''d increase it to three."


    Charlie nodded, took the pen, and ticked Be''s name. He said to the assistant," She¡¯s hired."


    The assistant nodded, and then he told the managers. The managers nce at each other. ''How


    did Mr. Morgan decide it so quickly? Does he know that woman?''


    Charlie interviewed more candidates. Then he got up and went to his office.


    Be got the job because she was excellent and because Charlie had met her before and thus he


    found her familiar.


    Whoever was faced with two people, one looked familiar and the other aplete stranger, he


    would prefer the former.


    On another side..


    When Grace woke up, it was ten o''clock in the morning. She was so tiredst night that she slept


    deeply and woke upte.


    She called the hospital and was told that the patients were brought in promptly and received


    appropriate treatment, so some of the patients had almost recovered and some were ready to be


    discharged.


    She asked the restaurant staff to arrange for thepensation. Then she called Mark.


    She told Mark everything that had happenedst night. Grace ruffled her hair with her red nails.


    "I don''t mean anything else by telling you the whole thing. Things have been taken care of. I''m


    hoping you can keep it under wraps."


    "I don''t want it to be reported on the news. Charlie doesn''t know about it yet. I don''t want him to


    know it either. He''s been in a bad moodtely. I don''t want him to be bothered by this matter!"


    Mark responded, "Since you asked, I''ll help you."


    Grace raised her eyebrows joyfully. "You must help me. Or I''ll keep Summer by my side. You''ll live


    alone! By the way, introduce me to some of the famous doctors."


    "Charlie could do that." "It''s better if you help me on this matter.


    You''re the most powerful man in


    Santabaca. Besides, he doesn''t talk to metely. You know that."


    Mark curled the corners of his mouth. "OK. But I think Kingsley might know more doctors, and you


    can ask him about that. By the way, I''m meeting Charlie at the bar tonight. Are youing along?"


    Grace took a sip of water, "You''re setting us up?"


    Mark smiled, "Eight o''clock this evening, at Emerald Bar."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace hung up the phone. She called Kingsley. Kingsley''s voice was mild. He told her to take it


    easy and that he would introduce her to some of the best doctors.


    "Thanks! I''ll have Sherman thank you for me!" Grace teased.


    Kingsley smiled, his voice gentle, "Come to Lanechett when you have time. I¡¯ll arrange


    everything for you."

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Grace nodded with a smile and chatted with Kingsley for a little longer. Then she turned to look at


    Mckenzie, who was still lying in the bed in aa.


    Mckenzie''s condition had not improved at all. She was still so weak and had no sign of waking up.


    Gazing at her emaciated face, Grace was filled with remorse. What would it have been like if she


    had promised to go to the restaurant to help?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was sure that if she had gone there, things wouldn¡¯t have turned so bad.


    Also, her rtionship with Charlie wouldn''t have be like this.


    Raising her eyebrows, Grace stopped thinking nonsense. She tidied up her things, told some


    precautions to the nurse and then went to the restaurant


    She still had so many ingredients to prepare in both restaurants. Besides, all the materials should


    be checked to prevent another ident from taking ce.


    Before Mckenzie fell ill, Grace always found opportunities to ck off on her work.


    As long as Mckenzie paid attention to her, she would quicken her actions.


    But once Mckenzie looked away, she would slow down and follow her inclinations.


    Now that Mckenzie was severely ill, no one else in the kitchen would notice whether she was


    cking off or spending time on her mobile phone. However, she became more diligent and


    attentive than before.


    It was nearly six o''clock in the afternoon when she finished preparing all ingredients. Her


    appointment with Mark was at eight o''clock, so there were still two hours left.


    She carefully checked all materials in the restaurant and told the manager to check them again


    before leaving. Afterwards, she drove directly to the hospital.


    Since all patients got timely and effective treatment, their condition didn''t get worse. Besides, they


    received theirpensation in time.


    Grace came to each patient''s bed to stay for a few minutes. She asked them about their physical


    condition and then chatted with them for a while.


    After she finished all these things, it was nearly seven o¡¯clock. She immediately left the hospital and


    drove to the Emerald Bar.


    Whening into the private room of the bar, she found that Mark had already arrived. Summer


    didn''te because she had to stay at home to look after the two children, but Billy was there.


    "Please take a seat," Mark said.


    Grace took off her windbreaker and hung it aside. After sitting down, she asked for a cup of water


    instead of wine.


    Mark frowned in surprise. "Did you quit drinking?"


    ¡°Yes, I am a good girl now. I only drink water, so please don¡¯t tempt me with wine anymore!"


    Hearing this, Billy couldn¡¯t help but cough slightly. It shocked him that Grace had given up drinking.


    After a short while, the door was pushed open, and Charlie came in. Upon seeing Grace, he


    frowned slightly.


    However, Grace clearly saw the subtle change in his look.


    After sitting down beside Billy, Charlie began to drink ss after ss.


    Grace couldn''t help reminding him, "Wine is not good for your health, so you should drink less.


    Didn''t you promise me to quit smoking and drinking some time ago?"


    Charlie just ignored her and kept drinking, as if he didn''t hear her words.


    If this had been in the past, Grace would have lost her temper and stepped forward to grab his


    ss away.


    Moreover, if she happened to be in a bad mood, she wouldn''t easily let Charlie go. Both Mark and


    Billy thought that Grace would fly into a rage. After all, she was a hot -tempered girl.


    But both of them were wrong. To their surprise, Grace just kept quiet without uttering a single word.


    This kind of situation was even rarer than seeing red rain in the sky.


    Charlie kept drinking quietly, and Grace still remained silent. This immediately made the


    atmosphere in the room be awkward.


    Mark frowned and said to Charlie, "If you continue to drink like this, you will definitely get drunk."

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    "What''s wrong with me being drunk?"


    From Charlie''s face and the look in his eyes, he was a little drunk.


    Now the situation was getting a little awkward. Mark had intentionally created this opportunity for


    Charlie and Grace today, but both of them were in this kind of situation.


    Mark gave Billy a look. Billy shrugged helplessly, not knowing what to do.


    Seeing this, Mark winked at him, stood up and then said, "It''s gettingte. We have to leave. Take


    your time." "Yeah. Take your time. We''ll pay the bill.


    That''s it," Billy said hurriedly.


    They two left, leaving only Charlie and Grace in the private room. Charlie kept drinking and Grace


    didn''t stop him.


    In such a scene, they two were deadlocked. They remained silent and tense all the time, as if they


    were holding their breath, and even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard


    clearly.


    Finally Charlie got drunk.


    With a "bang", the wine bottle in his hand fell to the ground and shattered.


    Fearing that he might hurt himself, Grace stood up and walked over to him. She crouched down in


    front of him and asked," Did it hurt you?"


    Charlie waved her away and stared at her through his drunk eyes, "You¡¯re in a good mood so that


    you came to the bar?" Hearing this, Grace, who had always been hot-tempered and decisive, was


    stunned in situ.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to hear such words from him.


    She knew perfectly well that he was drunk and that what he said was nonsense. There was no need


    for her to take it to heart, but she did mind.


    "You know it¡¯s not true."


    It was very rare that Grace said something gently, controlling her temper.


    "Not true?"


    Charlie reeked of alcohol and said, "Now you¡¯ve volunteered to go to the restaurant. How do you


    feel?" "Charlie."


    How could Grace not be angry?


    He got hups and then reached out his hand to lick his ear.


    "I''m sober and not deaf. Why are you talking so loudly?"


    Grace closed her eyes a little, feeling that she shouldn''t argue with him, who was very drunk.


    Standing up, she kicked the empty wine bottle away and shouted, "Barman,e here."


    Her voice was so loud and clear that people around them turned their heads to look at them. The


    barman came almost at a trot.


    When the barman came into the private room, Grace asked the barman to support Charlie with his


    hands. Her car was parked outside the bar.


    The barman helped Charlie got into the car, and then Grace drove away.


    Mark was going to create an opportunity for her tonight, but it didn''t turn out like this.


    Back in the ward, Charlie was asleep in bed. But Grace couldn''t fall asleep, so she was standing by


    the window.


    There were two good sayings: "The speaker has no particr intention in saying something, but the


    listener reads his own meaning into it", and "When wine is in, truth is out."


    She hadn''t thought much of what he had said this evening. How could she take Charlie¡¯s words


    seriously when he was drunk?


    But that argument didn''t persuade her.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Grace couldn''t help but think about what Charlie had said earlier. Those words were probably what


    he had kept in his heart.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She had never been such a torn woman. But in this case, she couldn¡¯t make her decision easily.


    *


    In the morning, Grace woke up first.


    After washing up, she went downstairs and bought breakfast. When she returned, Charlie was just


    waking up.


    "Let''s have breakfast," Grace said.


    "Go ahead yourself. I¡¯m not hungry."


    Charlie looked aloof. Meanwhile, he got up


    and walked to the bathroom.


    Grace put breakfast on the table. Her arms crossed around her chest, she blocked his way at the


    bathroom door, "We need to talk!


    "It''s 7:40.1 have a meeting at 8:20.1 need to hurry to the office."


    Charlie lifted his wrist and looked at the time.


    "Forget it." Grace returned to the table. She was angry. She didn''t have breakfast either but threw it


    straight into the trash.


    Charlie saw it all. His eyes twinkled, and he gazed at her back. But Grace didn''t turn around. She


    walked out of the apartment.


    After checking on Mckenzie in the hospital, Grace left the ward soon. She was afraid that if she


    stayed any longer, she might do something terrible on impulse. Although Grace didn''t want to take


    care of the restaurant and she didn¡¯t have the time, she couldn''t get rid of her responsibilities. She


    prepared the ingredients, delivered them to the branch store, and checked the restaurant''s ount.


    After finishing all this, she called Summer.


    When Summer saw Grace at first nce, Summer was surprised, "Why are you so haggard?"


    Grace looked indeed haggard.


    Although her face was as pretty as ever, there was no liveliness or radiance on it. She looked dull.


    "Howe I not be haggard? I''ve got a lot on my te."


    Grace raised her hand and propped it against her forehead. She told Summer all


    about Charlie''s drunken remark.


    "Maybe he meant what he said, or maybe it was just meaningless words after getting drunk. Only


    he knows what he meant."


    Summer replied, "Either way, the truth is you two drifted apart because of the incident Mckenzie


    passed out."


    Grace nodded her head, "I know. I was at fault. I don¡¯t deny that."


    "Now that you admit you were at fault, it''s easy. Talk to Charlie! You guys can¡¯t go on like this


    forever. Besides, it was not all your fault; Mckenzie was wrong too."


    Grace was listening to Summer in silence. Her hand asionally trembled slightly as she held her


    ss of water. Shepressed her lips and didn''t say another word.


    On the other side, Charlie arrived at the


    office. Just as he sat down in his office, his secretary walked in. The secretary came to hand in her


    resignation.


    Charlie frowned. He was surprised. The secretary smiled, "I''m more than two months pregnant. I


    have to rest"


    Charlie trusted the secretary and always spoke highly of her work. "You can''t quit, but you can take


    a leave."


    "OK. No problem, Mr. Morgan. Since you have said so, how would I have a problem with that?" The


    secretary said, "But you''ll need a new secretary for the duration of my leave."


    Charlie agreed.


    After thinking about it, the secretary said," We hired three interns yesterday, but there are only two


    open positions. How about letting one of them try out for the position? Charlie agreed. The


    secretary asked again," Mr. Morgan, which one do you prefer?" "Pass me their files," Charlie


    demanded.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Upon hearing this, the secretary handed the documents over. Flipping through them with slender


    fingers, Charlie said," Just choose this girl named Be."


    "OK. I''ll inform the personnel department first, and then I¡¯ll bring her here.¡±


    The assistant then walked out of the office.


    She couldn''t help thinking to herself, ''Does Mr. Morgan know that intern named Be?¡¯


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, she came in again with Be.


    Although Be was quite nervous, she still tried to calm herself down. "Nice to meet you, Mr.


    Morgan.¡±


    "Well..." Charlie looked up from the documents and said, "You must have heard that you will


    be my secretary. Do you have any problems with that?"


    Be''s heart beat quickly, and she didn''t dare to look straight at him. Twisting her fingers together


    nervously, she said, "No.¡±


    "You can leave now. My secretary will tell you the work dutiester, and you need to apany me


    to a dinner party tonight."


    Charlie said without looking up again.


    Be nodded and said "Yes" in a respectful tone.


    In the evening, Charlie took Be to the dinner party. He was going to sign a very important contract


    concerning a major construction project.


    The president of the other party was a lewd man. Within a few minutes, he nced over at Be¡¯s


    body several times.


    This made her feel quite ufortable, but she didn¡¯t show any sign of unhappiness, and that


    president kept urging her to drink more.


    Be had no idea how to refuse his request, so she drank ss after ss without saying anything.


    When it was her turn to propose a toast to Charlie, she also drank it up in one gulp. She didn''t


    remember how many sses of wine she had taken.


    When that president persuaded her to drink again, Charlie said, "Well, please stop. After all, wine


    isn¡¯t good for our health.¡±


    Hearing this, that president quickly replied a "Yes" and stopped urging Be. Since the burning


    feeling in her throat finally disappeared, Be breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''ste now. Let''s get together the other day.¡±


    Charlie stood up and signaled the end of tonight''s dinner party.


    Be was about to go home, but she couldn¡¯t find a cab. So Charlie asked the driver to pull over to


    pick her up.


    "Thanks, Mr. Morgan, but I will find a cab myself," said Be in a ttered tone.


    However, when seeing him frown, she stopped insisting on that.


    It was quiet in the car. Suddenly, Charlie said, "You seem to be a good drinker..."


    Be blushed instantly. "I''m not..."


    "I just asked you to apany me to the party, and you don''t need to drink so much. When that


    president urged you to drink more, you should decline him."


    He said in a calm voice.


    Be felt like a bomb exploding in her head, and her cheeks turned redder. She became a little


    flustered and said, ¡°Mr.


    Morgan, I will..I will try to do a better job next time!"


    Her serious and embarrassed attitude somewhat dissipated Charlie''s fidgety. With a smile, he said


    gently, "You are indeed a rookie."


    Twisting her fingers together, Be said nothing more, but she felt that the smile on his lips looked


    so charming.


    Since it was toote, Charlie decided to send her home. He didn¡¯t want any idents to happen to


    his female employees who apanied him to dinner parties at night.


    Back in the ward, Charlie saw that Grace was watching TV on the sofa.


    Seeing hime in, she asked, "Have you had dinner?¡±


    He said "Yes", and she could smell alcohol on his clothes. In fact, he didn¡¯t drink too much, but it


    was unavoidable for him to smell like that.


    "Then let''s have a talk.¡±


    Grace went straight to the point. "Are you still going to treat me like this?"


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    She continued, "We have been like two strangers these days. I admit that I did make a mistake


    about what happened in the restaurant, but Mom also has her faults, right?"


    "She''s still unconscious in the hospital, and I don''t want to hear such words,¡± Charlie said.


    "What kind of words? You don¡¯t want me to speak ill of her, right? But what I said is true. Or do you


    think I should take all the me?"

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    Grace didn''t want to argue with him. But after hearing what Charlie had said, she became a little


    angry.


    "I didn''t seem to say so. Besides, it was partly my fault," Charlie said while taking off his suit jacket.


    "Then let''s talk about it. You and I can''t be so cold to each other all the time. I don''t like it," Grace


    advised.


    Charlie looked back at her and asked, "How to talk?"


    Grace was stunned by what Charlie had asked.


    Then she said, "It was an ident that Mom fainted this time. No one wanted it to


    happen. But since it had happened, shouldn''t we ept it calmly instead of alienating each other


    with such a cold attitude?"


    "I can''t forget how she fainted."


    Charlie said in a low voice, word by word, "I am her son. She told us she wasn¡¯t feeling well, but I


    still allowed you to do those things, which led to her fainting in the restaurant from exhaustion."


    "I always remember it clearly. I can''t let it go and pretend it never happened. Besides, my attitude


    and mood aren¡¯t going to get better."


    "You are ming me for saying such things."


    Grace''s face finally darkened, "You think that it was me who made Mom faint."


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He clenched his water ss with his hand, lifted his head and drank the


    water off.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you think it was my fault, there is no need for us to continue this conversation," said Grace. Then


    she turned and went to the bathroom.


    ''With this idea firmly established in his mind, is there any need for him and me to continue this


    conversation?''


    She was lying in the bathtub. The warm water flowed over her, getting rid of her weariness and


    strain.


    Standing out of the bathroom and listening to the sound of water flowing from the bathroom,


    Charlie''s eyes moved slightly as he remembered that she had gone into the bathroom without her


    slippers.


    Thinking about it, Charlie stood up, walked to the nearby shoe cab. He took out her slippers and


    headed for the bathroom but suddenly stopped outside the bathroom.


    Maybe he stayed there for five minutes, or maybe for ten minutes.


    Then, after thinking for a few moments, Charlie put her slippers at the door of the bathroom.


    Grace stayed in the bathtub for a long time until she felt warm and then got out of it.


    After picking up a towel and wrapping it around her body, Grace walked out of the bathroom. Her


    eyes moved slightly and softened as she saw her slippers at the door.


    However, Charlie had put on a suit jacket ande out of the ward, looking like he was leaving.


    "Where are you going?" Grace''s face darkened again.


    "I''ll go back to the Morgan family''s vi and sleep there," Charlie was indifferent and calm.


    Grace immediately said, "Then so will I."


    But Charlie said, "Well, I''ll sleep here."


    "Are you avoiding me?" Grace knew what he meant, and then she smiled coldly.


    "You don''t have to do that. Whether you stay in the hospital or go back to the Morgan family''s vi


    or the apartment, I won''t follow you. No matter where you go, I won''t be a hindrance for you."


    After finishing her words, she threw the towel directly on the ground, picked up her clothes thaty


    aside and quickly put them on.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Then she mmed the door shut and left.


    Grace drove aimlessly along the street.


    Paying Summer another visit was not an option. The only ce she could go to was the hotel.


    Gracey down on the soft bed, but she felt no drowsiness whatsoever.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mckenzie passing out seemed to have created a gulf between Grace and Charlie.


    And the gulf had been widening somewhere neither of them could see.


    Feeling increasingly fretful, she ran her fingers through her bushy curly hair. Eventually she drifted


    off.


    Charlie didn¡¯t sleep. He tossed his suit jacket aside, pulled out his cellphone and called his family. It


    was the butler who answered the phone. Charlie was told that his wife hadn''t returned yet.


    Charlie then made a call back to the apartment on thendline, but nobody answered the phone.


    He was positive that she hadn''t returned to the apartment either, considering her hot temper. He


    promptly called his assistant and asked him to look into it.


    Half an hourter, his assistant called Charlie back and told him that Grace had checked into a suite


    of Hilton Hotel.


    After hearing the reply, Charlie simply said, "I see." Without another word, he hung up, took off his


    suit and, wearing his shirt, fell asleep.


    He didn¡¯t go to the hotel that Grace had checked into. He had been in a foul mood, and all he


    wanted was some time alone.


    *


    The next morning, Summer called Grace and invited Grace to join her for breakfast.


    When breakfasting, Grace confided to Summer her rtions with Charlie in an honest manner,


    including the gulf and the unpromising tendency.


    "He¡¯s upset as well. Mark told me Charlie''s father died when Charlie was a little boy. It was Charlie''s


    mother who brought him up. Given his mother''s current conditions, Charlie must be devastated right


    now, so restrain yourself."


    Grace exhaled deeply.


    "I''ve been trying very hard to do that.


    Really."


    "That''s reassuring. When your rtions with Mckenzie went so sour that you insisted on moving out


    of that house, Charlie, who was caught between you and her, chose you over her. He clearly


    opposed his Mckenzie.


    "After Mckenzie said those words in the two phone conversations between you two, Charlie tried his


    best to pacify you, behaving as humbly as he could, but eventually you still rejected him, and you


    even said Mckenzie was pretending and stuff like that. He didn''t get angry, and neither did he say


    anything else.


    "It was not until Mckenzie lost consciousness that his guilt consumed him. I think his resentment is


    against himself rather than you."


    Summer was trying to soothe Grace and help her see sense. Summer had perceived that Grace


    and Charlie had been drifting apart.


    "I knew that, which was why I didn''t lose my temper. I''m still subduing my anger." Grace slowly


    poked at her breakfast with her spoon. "Otherwise I wouldn''t have made concessions again and


    again in front of him."


    "I''m d you know that. Marriage requires both sides to be considerate and understanding."


    "Spare me the lecture, master of marriage. I need to go to the restaurant to handle the ingredients.


    I''lle back as soon as I get it settled."


    Her work in the restaurant was all about some trivial matters, but they were quite tiring. Grace found


    her everyday life repetitious and tedious.


    Days passed one after another. Grace went to the restaurant on time every day, and she was still


    living in that hotel.


    She thought that maybe Charlie would call her ore here to look for her.


    But her guess was wrong. He had never shown up.


    They were still giving each other the silent treatment, and Grace had no idea how much longer the


    impasse wouldst.


    It had never crossed her mind that someday she and Charlie would silent-treatment each other.


    She had believed that she could handle Charlie without breaking a sweat.


    But the facts proved that marriage and romantic rtionship were not as simple as she thought they


    were.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Grace felt more and more tired these days, and she always felt sleepy.


    She shook her head to get rid of the drowsiness and then focused all her attention on mashing the


    ingredients.


    After finishing her work, she called Summer and made an appointment to go shopping together with


    her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    To save time, they went to the Silver Building.


    Grace felt a little tired, so she didn''t have the energy to go to brand stores one after another. There


    were all kinds of stores in the Silver Building.


    Charlie was downstairs, followed by many


    employees. He came over to supervise the work. Quite a few stores in this building needed to be


    reced.


    Be followed Luke, who looked so handsome. When he moved his long legs, his straight suit pants


    fluttered.


    Summer turned around and unintentionally saw Charlie.


    She twisted her eyebrows, tugged at Grace¡¯s sleeves, and said, "Your husband is here!"


    Since Grace hadn''t seen Charlie for several days, she was very excited at this time. But she raised


    her eyebrows and nodded faintly.


    "How pretentious! You weren''t like this before!" Summer red at Grace angrily, waved her hand,


    and shouted, "Charlie!"


    Hearing her voice, Charlie looked up and saw Grace and Summer on the second floor.


    Summer took Grace¡¯s hand and went downstairs.


    When they were about to go downstairs, Grace got rid of Summer''s hand and checked her clothes


    and makeup elegantly.


    Then she walked over slowly and directly took Charlie''s arm.


    Charlie nced at her, moved his arm slightly, and was ready to move away.


    However, Grace pulled his arm more tightly, "Summer hasn¡¯t eaten anything for lunch, so it''s your


    treat."


    "I still have work to do." Charlie frowned slightly.


    "Even if you have work to do, you should have lunch. There are many restaurants in the Silver


    Building. Let''s go now. You can continue your work after lunch." Grace said and tugged on his arm.


    Summer didn''t say anything.


    ''Why was she so shameless? It was she who wanted to have lunch with Charlie. Why did she


    mention me?''


    After thinking about it, Charlie turned around to look at Be lightly, "Let''s go together..."


    Be froze and then nodded.


    Grace also looked at her.


    ''The secretary is so young and innocent. But howe I didn''t know that Charlie has got a new


    secretary? His previous secretary was Dolly.''


    The four of them went to one of the restaurants in this building. Grace asked for a private room.


    Charlie sat with Grace, while Summer sat with Be. They sat opposite each other.


    asionally, Be''s eyes fell on Grace.


    ''Is she his wife?


    As my friends at the bar said, she is indeed pretty, with an indescribable charm.


    But their rtionship doesn''t seem to be good. It''s hard to say.


    They don¡¯t seem to get along well. They are not intimate but distant.


    I heard that Mr. Morgan is very affectionate with his wife. But now it doesn''t seem to be that way.''

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Be spected quietly.


    Grace nced at Be and then looked at Charlie, who was sitting beside her, "Where is Dolly?"


    "She''s pregnant, so she took maternity leave." Charlie said. Then he picked up the water on the


    table and took two sips.


    "Okay." Grace nodded and took the menu casually, "Let''s order something."


    She ordered the medium steak, while Summer ordered the medium well one.


    Charlie also ordered the medium steak. They had the same taste.


    Be had never been to such a fancy


    restaurant. She was born in an impoverished family and had just graduated from college. At this


    moment, looking at the menu with expensive food, she didn''t know what to do.


    Besides, Mr. Morgan was sitting opposite her. It would be inappropriate no matter what she did.


    Therefore, she was so embarrassed that she froze.


    At this moment, the waiter came over, took the order for the three of them, and then looked at Be,


    who was still hesitating.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the waiter''s gaze, Be licked the corners of her mouth slightly in embarrassment. She was


    just about to order something casually when Charlie said, "A medium well steak, please." "Okay,


    sir." Saying that, the waiter nodded respectfully and left.


    Be was stunned.


    "The medium steak is slightly fishy. People may not be used to eating it for the first time." Charlie


    nced at her and said.


    When Be came back to her senses, her heart was beating wildly. But she took a deep breath


    secretly, suppressed herself, and nodded, "Yes. Thank you, Mr. Morgan."


    Summer raised her eyebrows, nced at Charlie, and then nced at Grace.


    Grace was calm. She just sipped her water quietly without saying anything.


    Seeing this, Summer didn''t say anything either but sipped the red wine in her hand quietly. The red


    wine was very mellow.


    Eating steak while drinking red wine was a treat.


    The steak was served soon. But everyone was silent. The atmosphere became tense and a bit


    depressing.


    Only the crisp sound of knife, fork and te collision sounded from time to time.


    After a while, Charlie broke the depressing atmosphere.


    He said to Be, "How many stores are to be reced this time?"


    Hearing his words, Be immediately put down the knife and fork in her hand and said seriously,


    "Eight. But ten international brand stores want to settle in, so two more stores should be reced."


    "Well, give me theprehensive materials of all the stores." Charlie put down the knife and fork in


    his hand.


    "Yes, Mr. Morgan." Be immediately took out the evaluation report by her side, "This is the


    comprehensive report of 2021."


    Charlie nodded slightly, held the report with his long fingers, and browsed it through quickly and


    carefully.


    Grace twisted her eyes slightly, put down the knife and fork in her hand, and looked at Charlie,


    "Where are you going to sleep tonight?"


    In fact, there was a deep meaning in her words. If she knew where he was sleeping, she would


    follow him, whether it was the hospital, the Morgan family''s vi, or perhaps even the apartment.


    "I don''t know..." Charlie said.


    When Grace heard his words, her heart trembled slightly. Out of anger, she directly picked up her


    purse, stood up, and left the restaurant.


    Then Summer put down the red wine ss in her hand. After saying goodbye to them, she also left


    the restaurant.


    Grace walked very fast in her three-centimeter high heels. Summer could only run to catch up with


    her.


    Grace walked to the open-air chair, sat down, and tossed her purse aside. Summer sat beside her,


    and then Grace said directly, "I really wanted to pour that te of steak on his head just now!"

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Summer smiled.


    "Because he ordered steak for his female secretary?¡±


    "No, because he refused to sleep together with me at night."


    Grace had been talking very explicitly. Her voice was neither too loud nor too small, but it was clear


    enough for those passing by to hear it.


    So, a lot of people around turned their heads and looked at her.


    Grace was open-minded and carefree, and she didn''t take people''s subtle gazes to heart at all.


    Hearing this, Summer sighed softly.


    "Perhaps the wounds in his heart have not been healed, and Mckenzie is still unconscious in the


    hospital. You want him to pretend that nothing happened, but that''s impossible!"


    "I know, so I''ve been considerate of him. He was indifferent to me and gave me the cold shoulder,


    and I endured. He didn''t want to be in the same room with me, so I moved from the hospital to the


    hotel. He never looked for me and called me these days, and I didn''t say anything. I wasn''t like this


    before."


    "I know, but love and marriage will change people. No one can always maintain one character."


    Summer also saw her changes.


    "I always wanted to unravel those estrangements between us, but he didn''t give me time. Will it


    always be like this between us?"


    Grace¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly, "It is absolutely impossible for me to let things go on like this!"


    "I also really want to find a way for you, but this is your marriage after all. I can''t get involved, and I


    don''t know how to help you deal with it."


    Summer was also deeply helpless.


    "It¡¯s alright. I am my own woman, and I have a good head on my shoulders, so don''t worry."


    They hung out for a while, and then Grace returned to the restaurant. Now She had to handle all the


    things in the restaurant.


    Sitting in the kitchen of the restaurant, she took out her phone, squinted her eyes, and called


    Charlie again.


    "Where are you going at night?" she asked after the phone was connected.


    "It¡¯s not sure. I don''t know now." Charlie still said the same words.


    Grace''s mood was worse than that at noon. She finally got angry, "Are you hiding me and


    deliberately trying not to see me?"


    "I have to get back to work now, so I''ll hang up."


    Next to Charlie, the mall manager was reporting his work. And there were a group of people behind


    him. He felt that it was not the proper time to talk with her, so he hung up the phone without saying


    many words.


    Looking at the phone hung up, Grace was very angry. She raised her hand and threw it out. Then


    the phone was broken with a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nging sound.


    Seeing this, the waiters of the restaurant all held their breath.


    Grace''s mood was irritable to the extreme. She wanted to drink and even wanted to dance. She


    wanted to do whatever could make her indulge.


    But seeing there was so much work in the restaurant, she gave up the idea.


    Her life was getting more unsatisfactory and more depressed.


    She always thought that life would be happy and beatific, but the fact proved that it was not so. As


    time went by, there were more annoying things waiting for her.


    The free and lively Grace in the past disappeared.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Charlie went to the bar with Mark in the evening. In the bar, Charlie kept drinking.


    Mark couldn''t stop him. Feeling helpless, he said, "You can''t go on like this. You''d better live a


    normal life."


    "What is a normal life? When my father died, he asked me to treat my mother well. Before she


    passed out, they often argued, but I never supported her. Now she fainted. I''m sorry for her!¡±


    "I got it. But you have to continue with your life..."


    "She supported me in everything I did, but I never listened to her. When I went to college, she


    wanted me to study finance,


    but I wanted to study architecture. So I ended up studying architecture. When I wanted to marry


    Grace, my mother wasn¡¯t satisfied with her. Yet, I ended up marrying her. I didn''t take my mother¡¯s


    side every time she argued with Grace after we got married. I didn''t even take my mother''s words


    seriously when she called me and said she didn''t feel well before she fainted.


    I''ve always treated her badly."


    Charlie really couldn''t forgive himself.


    Mark narrowed his eyes. Charlie and Mckenzie had a deep bond, but Mark didn''t get along well with


    his mother, Yvette, so he didn''t know what to say.


    It was already dark. Summer called Mark and said the baby wanted to be with Daddy. Hearing the


    baby''s tender voice, he felt softhearted, so he left after saying goodbye to Charlie.


    Charlie drank a lot of wine. When he couldn''t drink anymore, he stood up and walked out of the bar.


    Be came to be a part-time hostess in the bar again.


    Her family was in urgent need of money. She had no choice but to be a part-time hostess. She had


    a rather high-paying job in the Morgan Group, but it wasn¡¯t enough for her to support her family.


    The man she served was old and randy. Sitting in the lobby of the bar, the man kept harassing her.


    Be really didn''t like this, so she pushed his hand away, "Stop. Don''t you want to drink? I''ll give you


    a drink!"


    "I don''t want to drink. Come on. I want to have fun with you." The manughed and touched her


    unscrupulously.


    Be pushed his hand away firmly, "Stop! Otherwise, I''ll start screaming!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing her words, the man sneered and pped her on the face, "Since you''re a part -time


    hostess, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent.


    Saying that, the man leaned down, directly pressed on her, and started kissing her. The people


    around them were whistling and apuding.


    Be was so anxious that she cried, but no one helped her. Instead, everyone was just watching


    them.


    She felt dark and helpless. The man ripped off the buttons of her dress and her red bra was


    revealed. The man picked up the strap slightly and said with a smile, "Don''t pretend to be innocent.


    You are actually a bitch. How could you wear such a red bra?" Be kept crying and tried to get rid


    of the man''s hands anxiously.


    But the man didn''t let her go. At this moment, Charlie gave him a punch. Immediately, the man fell


    to the ground and wailed.


    Charlie stood there coldly. Seeing the unusual aura around him, the man didn''t dare to be reckless.


    Be grabbed her clothes and finally felt relieved. She hurriedly wiped her tears.


    Charlie took off his suit and threw it to her casually, "Put it on!"


    Finally, Be followed Charlie out of the bar.


    Charlie had drunk a lot, so he couldn''t drive.


    Be drove the car and saw him frowning from the reflection mirror.


    "Mr. Morgan, may I ask where are you going?" She asked.


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He was so drunk that he had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Biting her lips, Be had to start the car and drive towards a hotel.


    She didn''t know where Mr. Morgan lived. Her home was too small, so she could only drive him to a


    hotel...


    Be had six hundred dors. She had wanted to drive Mr. Morgan to a hotel near the bar. But that


    hotel looked quite cheap. He was so noble, so she didn''t think it was appropriate for him to live in a


    cheap hotel.


    After thinking about it, she thought the Hilton Hotel was a good choice.


    It was a five-star hotel. She could afford a standard room with six hundred dors.


    After arriving at the Hilton Hotel, she


    helped the drunken Charlie enter the hotel.


    After checking in, she helped him into the elevator.


    The elevator door had just been closed when the opposite elevator opened and Grace walked out


    of the elevator. They didn''te across each other.


    Grace didn''t eat anything in the afternoon, so she was a little hungry now. She especially wanted to


    eat something sour.


    There was a restaurant outside the hotel. The aroma of hot and sour noodles wafted in the air,


    which was delicious, spicy, and unusually tempting.


    Grace sat down and ordered a bowl of hot and sour noodles.


    The tender greentro and the bright red pepper floated on the soup, making her have a good


    appetite at first nce.


    She finished eating the hot and sour noodles soon.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when she returned to her room.


    Lying in bed, she wasn''t sleepy at all. After she tossed and turned for a long time, her eyes were still


    open.


    So she got up and wrapped herself in the nket. Then she took out her phone and called Charlie.


    At this moment, Charlie still didn''t wake up. He was in sound sleep on the bed, snoring lightly.


    Hearing the phone ring, Be looked at it and saw the caller ID "honey".


    Then a beautiful and charming woman came to her mind.


    Be immediately looked away. After thinking about it, she didn''t answer the phone. She thought


    that she shouldn''t answer the phone.


    Grace called Charlie three times. But the reply was, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now.


    Please try againter."


    Grace was angry.


    He hadn''t answered her calls all the time!


    ''He didn¡¯t tell me where he was going to sleep tonight. Nor did he answer my calls. What was going


    on?''


    A wave of hot anger swept through her body. But what should she do?


    It was already after twelve o''clock when Grace fell asleep.


    Early the next morning.


    After Charlie woke up, his head ached from time to time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He sat up, rubbed his temples with his long warm fingers, looked around, and found he was in the


    hotel.


    He didn¡¯t remember what happenedst night.


    At this moment, he heard the sound of footsteps, so he turned to have a look.


    Be came with a ss of water in her hand and said, "Mr. Morgan, I got some water. Please drink


    it. It will make you feel better."


    Charlie narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at her deeply without saying anything.


    Be was a little embarrassed, so she hurriedly exined, "Mr. Morgan, you were drunkst night. I


    wanted to send you home, but I didn''t know your home address, so I could only drive you to the


    hotel."


    Charlie nodded gently, took the water, and finished drinking it.


    Be relieved slightly and hurriedly took out the breakfast. There were delicious sandwiches,


    sausages, hamburgers, and a cup of coffee.


    Charlie was indeed a little hungry. He got up, went to the bathroom, and washed up casually.


    Then he sat down at the table and nced at Be, who was standing next to him. He nodded


    slightly and said, "Please sit down."


    She immediately shook her head and kept standing there.


    He continued, "Sit down. I''m not used to seeing people stand next to me and watch me during the


    meal."

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    After hearing Charlie''s words, Be sat down beside him, but she was still very nervous.


    Charlie tapped on the dining table, "Dig in."


    "Mr. Morgan... I... I''ve already had breakfast..." Be waved her hand and sat there as if a statue.


    But just as she finished speaking, her stomach growled.


    "Are you used to lying?" Charlie raised his head slightly to look at her.


    She lowered her head without saying anything. Moreover, she didn''t know what to say.


    Charlie picked up the coffee, took a sip, and said, "Are you afraid of me?"


    She was so anxious that she nodded and then shook her head.


    But her eyes were as clear and bright as a small deer¡¯s. Obviously, there was a tinge of panic in her


    eyes.


    Charlie smiled lightly and began to have a good mood.


    Be''s face glowed like the setting sun. She bit her lips lightly without raising her head anymore.


    At breakfast, Charlie ate a lot.


    However, Be hardly ate anything.


    When they reached the hotel reception, the receptionist immediately stood up and called Charlie


    "Mr. Morgan" respectfully.


    Charlie nodded slightly and told her to refund the money for the room he had stayedst night.


    The receptionist took out the money and gave it to him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Charlie turned around, walked out of the hotel, and gave the money to Be.


    She refused to ept it.


    After thinking about it, Be said, "Mr. Morgan, it was my treat. I can afford it."


    Charlie smiled. Obviously, he was amused by her words.


    "I got it. But this hotel is mine, so I don''t have to pay for it. You can put the money away."


    She smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    The hotel attendant had already got Charlie''s car for him. After gesturing for her to get in, Charlie


    sat in the driver''s seat and drove away.


    Bright shing lights shed in the dark, which seemed to capture something...


    Grace went to a bistro, ate some food, and drank a ss of orange juice. Then she immediately


    rushed to the restaurant to work.


    In fact, mashing ingredients was really tiring, especially after they had the branch store.


    She often felt pain in her arms and cramps in her legs at night. When her legs cramped up, she


    almost wanted to give up her legs.


    Someone would help her with work at thepany, but no one would help her in the restaurant.


    The ingredients were top secret. No one


    could be involved except her, so she was the only one who was busy.


    After mashing the ingredients, Grace started to check the restaurant''s ounts and the freshness


    of the vegetables and meat. She also had to deliver the ingredients to the branch store.


    She pinched her cramped calves and leaned against the front desk.


    The manager was checking the ounts with her. The street lights were already on outside the


    windows. Night fell and the entire day passed.


    Grace was in a trance.


    ''After getting up in the morning, I have breakfast and then rush to the restaurant. It is close to the


    evening when I finish mashing the ingredients. Then I check the restaurant''s ounts. It is 10


    o''clock in the


    evening when I leave the restaurant.


    I never thought I would lead such a life.


    I''m reckless and carefree. I love fashions and follow thetest trends. My favorite things were going


    shopping and going to elegant restaurants and bars.


    But now...''


    At that moment, the manager pushed her arm gently.


    The manager pushed her several times before she came back to her senses and looked at the


    manager in confusion," What''s wrong?"


    The manager pointed to her purse, "Your phone is ringing."


    After listening to it carefully, Grace opened her purse, took out her phone, and found that it was


    Summer''s call.


    ''We met yesterday. It is sote now. Why does she call me?''

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Grace picked up the phone with suspicion and said, "Hello?"


    Summer''s voice came over, "Did you read today''s entertainment news?"


    "No. I''m checking the restaurant''s ounts. There is no time for that. What happened?"


    Summer yawned. "Nothing."


    However, Grace narrowed her eyes and said, "Say it!"


    "Nothing happened!" Summer stressed again.


    "Say it!" Grace''s tone was tougher." Summer, you can''t fool me! " ''Summer is not such a boring


    woman who calls me to ask whether I''ve read the entertainment news or not. Something must have


    happened.''


    Now, Summer regretted calling her. She said, "It''s about Charlie. But don''t be angry. They like to


    chase shadows."


    Grace didn''t reply to her. She got the iPad next to her and turned it on. She input the name "Charlie"


    and then thetest news about him appeared.


    The title was "The CEO of the Morgan Group Met a Beauty Secretly and the Romance Came out."


    And there were two photos ¡ª one was about a woman helping him walk into a hotel, the other was


    taken during the day, from which we could see they stood ahead of the car. Charlie was smiling


    while the


    woman was blushing with her head down, looking shy.


    Grace knew this woman, who was Charlie''s secretary, with whom she had dinner in the restaurant


    that day.


    It was rare for Grace topse into the silence. Her fair finger slid the screen while watching it.


    The manager was curious. She leaned to her slightly and saw the red title out of the corner of her


    eye. She froze for a while and was puzzled. And then, she sat still quickly and didn¡¯t look at it


    anymore.


    Grace turned off the iPad. Looking at the time, she stood up and said, "Close the restaurant."


    The manager nodded. Before she could react, Grace had walked out of the restaurant and drove to


    the hotel.


    After taking a bath, she turned on therge LCD with a cup of yogurt in her hand and watched


    horrors, deadpan.


    It was the scariest movie during that period. When watching it, people''s skin prickled, and they


    broke out in a cold sweat. Thements were full of horror.


    But Grace was not afraid at all and didn''t even frown.


    Her phone vibrated. She looked down at it and found it was a massage from Summer." Where are


    you?"


    "Hotel. Watching a horror movie."


    "Didn''t you go looking for Charlie?"


    Summer sent her a string of face emojis to show the surprise that Grace could be so calm.


    Grace said, "I don''t want to look for him. Say something else. Do you want toe here to watch


    horror movies with me?"


    Summer was not as idle as Grace. She was tied up with her two children. After thinking for a while,


    she said, "You believe him."


    ''Do I believe him?''


    Grace looked haunted. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Summer didn''t chat with her.


    Summer thought Grace, who had a volcanic temper, would go to hispany and make a scene


    when seeing that kind of news.


    But unexpectedly, she didn''t.


    Grace also thought she had been changed into a smooth person after working in the restaurant for


    a long time.


    It had nothing to do with believing him or not.


    She just suddenly felt tired mentally and physically, which couldn''t be put into words.


    She pulled out a cigarette and took it into her red lips. She held the lighter and then threw the


    cigarette into the ash bin.


    The news had dominated headline in the noon. Half a day had passed by, and it was evening now.


    During this period, Charlie didn''t even call her to exin.


    It seemed that she was not important to him anymore.


    After a long time, she phoned him.


    It was quickly connected this time.


    "Is there anything you need to exin to me?"


    ¡°No,¡± Charlie said, "She and I are innocent. Nothing will happen between she and I."


    Grace sneered, "She is so close to you."


    Just then, a girl''s gentle voice came over." Mr. Morgan, do you need some basil for the pasta?"


    With a bright smile, Grace threw her phone away and put on the trench coat. And then she drove to


    the department.


    She entered the password. When the door was opened, she saw Charlie eating the pasta in casual


    attire while Be was cleaning the room.


    Grace kicked off her shoes and put on the slippers. Then she walked quickly toward Charlie and


    seized him by the cor." Damn you. Who are you kidding?"


    Be was terrified out of her wits there. She wanted to say something. However, Grace threw her an


    annihting nce. Then she set her mouth in a grim line and dared not to say anything.


    "She is my nanny," Charlie answered her slowly as he ate the pasta.


    "Nanny?" Grace looked at him coldly.


    "Yes.¡± His answer was brief but clear. He gazed at Be and said, "You are a great cook. The sry


    is the same as that of the part-time worker. Do you have any problem?"


    Be shook her head immediately. "No. Mr. Morgan, I got to go."


    "Okay," Charlie said.


    Now, only Charlie and Grace were in the room. Grace gazed at Charlie who was eating pasta.


    "I believe you this time. But next time, I won''t believe you anymore. And I sleep here tonight.¡±


    Without saying anything, Charlie continued to have soup, looking calm.


    Gracey on therge bed in the bedroom waiting for the man. However, he didn''te in.


    She walked out of the room and saw the light of the study was on through the crack of the door.


    Then she walked to the study and opened the door. Seeing her, Charlie frowned and said, "What''s


    the matter?"


    She just looked at him intently, without saying anything. It seemed that she wanted to see through


    him. After a moment, she smiled brightly.


    Then, she went away, closed the door of the bedroom, and then closed her eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cold war between them seemed toe to an end from this day forward. However, they


    seldom talked to each other after she returned to the department. And they also didn''t share a


    room.


    When Grace got up in the morning, Charlie had already gone.


    And when she came back in the evening, he had been asleep. Though they lived in a department,


    they didn¡¯tmunicate with each other.


    Be made dinner for them from time to time. She was an excellent cook. The color of the dishes


    matches well and they tasted good. She always liked to smile, with dimples on her face. She looked


    like a beautiful and innocent college student.


    Sometimes, Grace saw Charlie smile gently at Be just as he did to her before.


    However, he never smiled at her like that now.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Mckenzie was still in aa. No one had any idea when she would wake up. Grace visited her in


    the hospital almost every other day.


    Grace''s life had been quite normal without any drama these days, but she could obviously feel that


    something was gradually fading away, such as her arrogance, sharpness, and aggressiveness.


    After dinner, It was already 9 o ¡¯clock in the evening. It was pouring outside, but Be had not


    brought her umbre.


    Charlie said, "Let me take you home.¡±


    "There are plenty of cabs outside. Take me to the restaurant because I left the ount


    book here," said Grace while she walked out in a red dress.


    Charlie slightly raised his eyebrows and stared at her, "You can check the ount book tomorrow. It


    is not easy to hail a cab."


    Be waved her hand and said, "That''s all right. It is not toote and I will be fine to get a cab. Can


    you lend me an umbre?"


    But Charlie just grabbed his key and walked toward the doorway, which clearly exined


    everything.


    Be was hesitating and standing rooted to the spot.


    Grace frowned. She quickly walked to him, and then grabbed the key from his hand.


    While the atmosphere instantly became tense and oppressive, Be immediately said goodbye and


    left alone without the umbre.


    Charlie said, "Since when have you be so aggressive?"


    "I have always been so aggressive. Don''t you know about that?"


    Grace threw the key on the coffee table. The collision between the key and the table made a crisp


    sound.


    "Unbelievable," Charlie frowned.


    "So, are you feeling sorry for her?"


    Grace sneered and gave him back the key.


    "Just go. She should be downstairs by now. Hurry up. Don''t let her get wet. Why are you still there?


    Are you expecting me to take her home?"


    Grace put her arms around her chest and smiled at Charlie, while her red dress was dancing in the


    air. She waved the key before his eyes.


    Looking up at her, Charlie did not take the key or go downstairs to go after Be, but went to the


    study instead.


    It was not over. Grace sneered and walked to the study after Charlie.


    He was sitting before the desk on which were the documents he had brought from thepany. He


    took out a pen and then signed his name.


    "Go back to the bedroom tonight."


    Grace stood before the desk, looking straight at him.


    "I will stay here in the study."


    Without looking up, Charlie was still signing his name.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace came closer to him and directly put his documents away.


    "How long are we going to continue this kind of life? One month? Two months? One year or two


    years?"


    Charlie did not say anything but took the ss on the desk and took a sip of water.


    "I have limited patience. Also, Mom fainted, for which I have to take responsibility. But I am not the


    one who made her faint, and I am not guilty either. You can not treat me like this."


    Grace finally lost her temper.


    "Every day, I get so tired from working from morning to night. My legs even be numb. What''s


    worse, I have to face your indifference after going home. What have I done to suffer from all these?


    Mckenzie had been working in the restaurant for several decades, but she neverined.


    Grace just worked here for one month...

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Charlie''s eyes twitch. He stated, "You¡¯re not guilty. I''m guilty. I''m punishing myself."


    "Do you expect me to believe your words? You have usations andints against me in your


    heart, too. But are you sure this is how it''s going to stay between us?"


    Were they going to keep living together like this, detached, indifferent, and like strangers?


    That night, strangely, Charlie slept in their bedroom, and Grace had no idea what Charlie was


    thinking. But, whatever, they slept in the same bed.


    But they only slept in the same bed, no


    conversation, no intimacy.


    The two lived on in peace. Life was okay. Things changed a bit between them. They lived in the


    apartment together, but they didn''t talk much to each other.


    Grace felt more and more tiredtely. For whatever, she couldn''t lift her spirits. She was feeling


    exhausted from the work at the restaurant.


    Sherman had returned to Santabaca from Lanechett, and she intended to stay in Lanechett for a


    couple of days.


    When she saw Grace, Sherman was surprised, "Why do you look so haggard?"


    "Someone tortured me!"


    Grace bit her scarlet lips and sat down.


    "Charlie tortured you?" Sherman''s eyes lighted up with a snigger. She winked and asked in a yful


    tone.


    "Yuck!¡± Grace spat at Sherman deliberately. She didn''t squirm at all.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''d like to let him torture me. He better torture me so badly that I can''t get out of bed!"


    Shermanughed and teased, "Woman!


    You need some control!"


    Grace teased back, "Look at you blushing like a peach, isn''t Kingsley being good to you?"


    Sherman patted Grace''s arm and smiled. She didn''t say anything. She handed Grace a bag and


    said, "This is for you."


    Inside the bag was a dress, white, lightlyced, and embellished with tassels. It looked fabulous.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful!" Grace loved it. Sherman was d. "When I caught a glimpse of this dress, I


    thought you would look beautiful in it, so I bought it for you."


    Grace giggled, "Honey, you know me so well. I''ll be a goddess in this dress."


    At that moment, Summer called and suggested, "Shall we go to Friends Bar tonight? We can skip


    the drinks."


    The two immediately agreed.


    Grace asked, "How is your life at Lanechett?


    Sherman replied, "Great."


    Kingsley and the rest of the family loved the baby so much. They all couldn''t get enough of him.


    Grace was happy for Sherman when she heard how happy Sherman was. Leaving that bastard Billy


    seemed like the right choice.


    They sat in the cafe for a while. Then Grace led Sherman to Morgan''s restaurant. She wasn''t done


    with the work there. She needed to go back and finish her work.


    In the restaurant, Sherman was sitting there watching TV shows on the tablet while Grace was


    mashing the ingredients. It was hot in the kitchen. Tiny beads of sweat perspired on Grace''s


    forehead.


    Sherman had never seen Grace work so hard, and she felt pity for her friend.


    The ingredients were dense and heavy.


    Grace couldn''t even stand up straight. It took her a long time to straighten up. Then she drove to the


    branch store in a hurry to deliver the ingredients.


    The manager brought the ount book and asked Grace to check it. She thought she could wait


    until the next day. Sherman had juste back, and Grace wanted to spend time with her friend.


    Grace then drove Sherman to the beauty parlor. They got their makeup and hair done.


    Grace was a regr customer. The beauty consultant was surprised to see her walk in, "Ms.


    Livingston, what have you been up to these days? You haven''t been here in months."

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    "It''s all trivial." Grace didn''t say much. She asked for two masseuses to give her and Sherman


    massages.


    Sherman said she remembered the ce.


    Grace frowned. She was surprised, "Did I ever bring you here? When? Why can¡¯t I even


    remember?"


    "A long time ago. And I met Kingsley here. It was super awkward. I''ve never felt so embarrassed!"


    Sherman was caught up in the memory. She had a faint smile on her face.


    Grace was immediately intrigued.


    Sherman rubbed her eyebrows and told Grace the whole story.


    "Wow, did Kingsley think you were a lustful woman?" Grace narrowed her eyes andughed


    yfully.


    Sherman worked up deliberate anger, lifted her leg, and kicked Grace, but her face was beaming


    with happiness. Indeed, who would have known that awkward meeting was the beginning of their


    story?


    Sherman and Grace had their makeup on and changed their clothes. Then they went to the bar.


    Just as Sherman pushed open the bar door, her brows furrowed. She didn''t expect Mark, Billy and


    Charlie were also there.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was also surprised.


    Summer shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she had no idea about it either.


    As they were already here, they each took a seat. Grace sat between Billy and Sherman on


    purpose to separate the two.


    The atmosphere was a bit dull, not as lively as expected. Maybe it was because of Sherman and


    Billy''s awkward rtionship.


    "Aren¡¯t we out to have fun? Why are you all being silent? Say something, anything!" Grace tapped


    on the table.


    After a while, the men gathered in a group, and the women gathered on the other side. They


    chatted about different things.


    At intervals, Billy always cast his eyes at Sherman. And one time, Grace caught him looking at


    Sherman. Grace narrowed her eyes and stared at Billy, her gaze piercing.


    "What are you looking at? When Sherman was with you, you didn''t cherish her. Now she''s another


    man''s wife. Why do you keep


    looking at her? You deserve it, you bastard!"


    Billy stroked his nose and smiled sardonically. He withdrew his eyes and stopped looking at


    Sherman.


    Later, Grace went to the bathroom, and Billy came over to get a drink. His hand identally


    touched Sherman''s. Sherman immediately moved her hand away.


    Billy froze. After a few seconds, he found his words, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine." Sherman replied politely, nonchntly, with a distinct detachment.


    "It has been so long. I thought we could still be friends." A hint of bitterness was in Billy''s voice.


    "I''m sorry. I have principles when ites to making friends. I''ve never been friends with people


    who don''t have boundaries." Sherman was cold, "Though the past is in the past, the pain won''t go


    away."


    Not long after, Summer and Mark were leaving. Their baby was left with the nanny at home. They


    couldn¡¯t stay long. They had to go back.


    Grace understood. She waved her hand and let them go. However, Billy stayed. Grace shook her


    head and sneered, ''What''s the point of being so affectionate now?''


    Sherman''s cell phone rang. Seeing the caller''s name, she had a smile on her face. She picked up


    the phone. Then she frowned in surprise and asked softly, "Are you crazy?"


    Grace sitting next to her got curious.


    Sherman tucked her hair and told Grace," Kingsley''s on his way over here. He just flew in from


    Lanechett." "You''ve only been away from him for a day.


    He cannot live without you." Grace sighed," Kingsley''s such a needy man."


    Sherman tapped Grace on the back. The woman always talked so shamelessly!


    Billy picked up his ss and drank it up. Silently, he drank up one ss after another.


    Although he knew very well there was no way Sherman would get back with him, and that his


    presence annoyed her. He stayed here on purpose to spend more time with her. What the hell.


    Kingsley came soon. When he appeared in the bar, there was no fatigue on his face from the travel.


    He looked elegant and handsome.


    His smoky gray pants were neat without a wrinkle, and the sleeves of his white shirt were slightly


    pulled up. With a light smile on his lips, he extended his hand to Charlie, "Long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    Charlie reached out his hand and shook hands with Kingsley.


    Then Kingsley turned to Billy. There was the charm and depth of a mature man in his eyes.


    "Long time no see! I hope you''re doing well.¡±


    Although Billy felt upset and embarrassed, in the face of Kingsley''s gracefulness and generosity,


    being self-concerned would make him look childish, so Billy also responded with a nod.


    When Kingsley faced Grace, he was about to extend his hand, but Grace shook her head.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I don''t want a handshake! I want a hug!¡±


    OK."


    Gracefully, Kingsley opened his strong arms and gave Grace a friendly hug. The look on his face


    was gentle.


    Sherman asked, "Where''s the baby?"


    "The baby is in Lanechett. I didn¡¯t take him. There was not enough time to get everything prepared,


    and he''s too young to travel. He couldn''t stand it." Kingsley exined.


    "Why did you suddenlye here?" Sherman had arrived in Santaba at noon, and Kingsley had


    come in the afternoon.


    A soft sigh escaped his thin lips, and Kingsley gazed affectionately at Sherman. His every move


    carried the charm of a mature man. He looked gentle, but there was deep affection in the bottom of


    his eyes. "What shall I do? I miss you very much."


    With the others around, Sherman blushed. She lightly tugged his chest with her elbow and hissed,


    "Stop it!"


    A man''s maturity was a gift through the years. With such charisma, deep affection, and maturity, not


    only Sherman but Grace, such a bold woman, was also fascinated with him.


    Grace wondered in her mind if Sherman would be crazy about Kingsley every day. For sure it was.


    What woman could stay calm with such a man!


    Kingsley wrapped his arm around Sherman''s waist. Then he handed Grace a delicately wrapped


    box. It was a pair of exquisite crystal shoes. He was definitely a gentleman. "Ms. Livingston, you


    went to Lanechett several times, but I didn''t make the time to give you a good tour. So I brought a


    gift for you."


    "Sherman gave me the dress, and you gave me the shoes. They go right together." Graceughed.


    Staring at the scarlet blush on Sherman''s cheeks, Billy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Blue veins stood


    out on the backs of his hands, and he nearly crushed the ss. Finally, he got up and swept away.


    If he stayed, he would be more frustrated. He had no choice but to leave.


    Now only the four were left, and Kingsley had just gotten off the ne, so they didn''t stay any


    longer. They said goodbye to each other and left separately.


    Grace and Charlie were walking on the street at the night. The moonlight was tender. Grace took


    Charlie¡¯s arm.


    However, Charlie moved his arm slightly and pulled it out of Grace''s arm. Grace was dumbfounded.


    She stopped walking.


    Charlie was still walking forward. Soon there was a distance between them. The distance was


    neither short nor long.


    Grace¡¯s pretty face changed color. She raised her arm and threw the shoebox at Charlie¡¯s back.


    The shoe box hit right on Charlie''s back, and the sparkling shoes fell to the ground. Charlie felt the


    pain in his back. He stopped his steps.


    Grace hastily strode up to him with big steps. There was furious anger in her eyes.


    The anger that she had been suppressing recently finally burst out as a volcano erupted.


    "Charlie, what the hell are you putting this stinky face on for? Do I owe you money? If you don¡¯t


    want to see me, or if I disgust you, we can go get a divorce. It''ll all be over. You''ll be happy then,


    and I''ll be seeing other men!"


    "Do you think no one wants me except you? Well, I''m telling you, there is a line of men waiting to be


    dating me!" Grace roared, venting her anger.


    Charlie remained silent. He didn''t say a word. Grace didn''t know what was going through his mind.


    Grace smiled bitterly, and then she picked up the shoes on the ground.


    She turned around and went in the opposite direction. She went to another hotel.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    Life went on. Grace was busy at the restaurant during the day.


    In the evening she returned to her hotel. She would find time to go shopping with Summer and


    Sherman.


    Charlie hadn''t called her since the night they had a fight and Grace lost her temper!


    It had been over a week. The two never contacted each other.


    In fact, Grace checked her phone every night but was disappointed every time. In one week, she


    smashed three phones out of indignation.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This day, Sherman and Kingsley were going back to Lanechett, and Grace and


    Summer went to the airport to see them off.


    They hugged each other and said goodbye, and Grace and Summer watched the two go through


    security.


    Just as Grace and Summer were about to go back, Grace caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. It


    was Charlie.


    And with him was Be. There was a faint smile on Charlie''s face, and there was a special feeling of


    tenderness, warmth, and some subtle affection in his eyes.


    Grace saw it clearly, and she knew the look in his eyes. Summer looked in the direction of Grace''s


    gaze in amazement, and then she frowned.


    When Summer got aware of the situation, the two had got in the car. Charlie opened the door for


    Be.


    Summer looked at Grace with concern.


    But Grace looked quite nonchnt. She casually took out her cell phone and called Billy, "Where


    has Charlie been these days?"


    "He went on a business trip. What''s going on?" Billy asked, "He went to the Athana to sign a


    contract with WG."


    Grace hung up the phone. Then she called Charlie.


    There was no answer on the phone. She dialed his number again. Then the line was busy. She tried


    another time and was still on the line. She didn''t give up, yet finally, Charlie turned off the phone.


    The whole time, Grace stood there and dialed Charlie''s number eight times. Charlie hung up, and


    Grace dialed it again!


    Summer called at Grace softly, and Grace looked back at her and even worked up a smile on her


    face, "Let''s go back." Although Summer had known Grace for so long, she didn''t know what was


    going through Grace''s mind at the moment.


    Summer was worried that Grace would do something crazy.


    Although Grace told her to go home, Summer didn''t leave.


    Grace went into the kitchen of the restaurant as usual, busy preparing and mashing the ingredients.


    She looked as if there was not a worry on her mind.


    But Summer thought it was the tranquility before the storm came in.


    Preparing the ingredients was busy and exhausting.


    Grace took the hammer in her hand and pounded on the ingredients repeatedly.


    It was summertime, and the sun was already zing outside. The bright sunlight was blinding.


    The kitchen was extremely hot, especially with the stove in it. The heat in there was dazzling.


    Summer stood a distance away from the stove, but still sweated all the time. The sweat kept drilling


    down her back, and she was irritable.


    ''This damn weather! Why is it so hot!''


    Summer finally couldn''t watch Grace work anymore. She walked up to Grace, grabbed the hammer


    out of her hand, and tossed it aside. "You''re crazy!"


    Although Grace was the owner of the restaurant, she worked harder than the employees.


    The employees at least could take a break and work in the hall with the air conditioning, but Grace


    was doing the hardest work in the hot kitchen.


    Grace sat up straight in her chair and raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead, "What''s


    wrong with me?"


    Summer shook her head, "You''re so quiet.


    This is not you!"


    Sherman used to be the quietest and calmest of the three.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    But when Sherman found out that Billy was cheating on her, she got so furious and was so


    determined to divorce him.


    But now, Grace found Charlie cheating, the most irritable woman was unbelievably calm!


    No matter how she thought about it, Summer found it unusual.


    Grace curled her lips coldly, "I don''t even know myself anymore."


    Summer was stunned. Then she asked," What are you going to do?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Grace answered.


    But Summer could see the look in Grace''s


    eyes. She looked calm and determined, and not a bit bewildered.


    If she didn¡¯t have a n, she would not have had that look in her eyes.


    But what was she really going to do?


    Grace was drinking a ss of water, taking a sip after a sip.


    Suddenly, something urred to her, and she asked Summer, "Do you think I''m responsible for


    Mckenzie''s fainting?¡±


    Summer thought for a moment. Then she replied, "I think you have some responsibility, and you


    cannot deny it.


    When Mckenzie called Charlie and said she was not feeling well, Charlie begged you many times,


    but you did not agree to work in the restaurant. Mckenize fainted in the restaurant and is now lying


    in aa in the hospital. You do have a responsibility."


    Grace didn''t say anything. It was gettingte. In the end, Grace said, "I''m going to deliver the


    ingredients to the branch store. Do you want to go back to the Valentines'' vi? Shall I give you a


    ride?"


    Summer was adamant, "I''m staying with you tonight!"


    Grace nced at her. Then she asked the restaurant staff to carry the ingredients to the car. She


    got into the driver''s seat.


    Summer hastily got into the car as well.


    When they arrived at the branch store, Grace had a lot of work to do, too. She needed to check the


    daily ounts and materials. They stayed at the branch store for half an hour.


    When they came out, it waspletely dark.


    It looked like it was going to rain. The air was humid and suffocating. Grace turned on the air


    conditioning in the car and drove back to the hotel.


    Grace was tired. She went to the bathroom and turned on the warm water. She wanted to take a


    bath to get rid of her tiredness.


    Summer was sitting on the couch. She had been with Grace all day. Now she finally understood


    how hard and dirty Grace''s job was.


    Few girls would take such a job. Grace was a delicate and pretty woman. How the hell did she stick


    on so long?


    Summer''s cell phone rang. She picked it up. It was Mark, and he asked her, "It''s sote. Why aren''t


    you home yet?"


    Summer answered, "I''m not going back tonight. I''m staying at the hotel with Grace


    I''m worried about her."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mark was puzzled, so Summer told him what had happened at the airport today.


    "Charlie did go to Athana to sign a contract. This project is crucial. It''s about Morgan Corporation''s


    business for the next year. Charlie had to go there himself." Mark knew about it.


    "Before he left, he showed me the contract and asked me to see it through."


    Summer was still unhappy.


    So what? Grace was his wife. If the husband went on business travel, he should give a word to his


    own wife, shouldn''t he?


    Mark kneaded his brows. He didn''t say anything more, "Then you stay with her. When


    SpongeCharlotte and SpongeTim miss you, I''ll let them call you." SpongeCharlotte and SpongeTim


    were Mark''s nicknames for their kids. Charlotte was SpongeCharlotte, and the son was SpongeTim.


    However, Charlotte didn''t like the nickname.

 Chapter 1512 "What SpongeCharlotte? Its so childish! Im not a sponge!"

    Chapter 1512 "What SpongeCharlotte? It''s so childish! I''m not a sponge!"


    Grace just walked out of the bathroom. She heard Charlotte¡¯s voice on the phone.


    At night, Grace and Summer slept in the same bed. Summer slept sound while Grace stayed up all


    night.


    They had breakfast at the restaurant across the street from the hotel.


    A week had passed.


    Grace went back to their apartment. The Bentley was parked in the garage.


    Apparently, Charlie hadn''t gone to the office.


    Grace opened the door and stepped in. Just then, she collided with Charlie, who was about to get


    out of the door. Both of them stopped their steps.


    "When did you go to the Athana for the business trip?¡±


    "On the 14th, a week ago." Charlie answered nonchntly.


    Grace looked him straight in the eye, "Who did you go with?"


    "My secretary." Charlie was honest.


    "Did you kiss her?"


    Charlie frowned slightly, "She was single and young. Don''t insult people behind their backs!"


    Grace''s eyes were sharp. She stared into Charlie''s eyes without blinking as if she were trying to find


    something in them.


    And, as she had wished, she saw something


    "I called you eight times when you were at the airport, but you didn''t answer any of them." Grace''s


    voice was harsh.


    "1 was on a business call with thepany in Athana. Later the phone was out of power. It turned


    itself off."


    Then Charlie lifted his wrist and looked at his watch.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say to me, I''m going to the office."


    "Remember what you said to me before. You will never cheat on me. If you change your mind for


    another woman, you wouldn''t hide it from me and let me know about it at thest minute. I always


    believed you. But Charlie, you should know me!"


    Grace''s words were meaningful. She was reminding Charlie.


    Charlie paused his step and responded with a yes. Then he moved his long legs and walked out of


    the apartment.


    Sitting in the apartment, Grace called Sherman. She asked the same question whether she was


    responsible for Mckenzie''s fainting?


    To be honest, she was responsible. Sherman''s answer was the same as Summer''s.


    "You know Charlie loves his mother and how much Mckenzie means to him. You must know that


    better than I do. Now Mckenzie is lying in aa in the hospital. I think you should understand


    him."


    After she got the ingredients ready, it was time for lunch. But Grace didn''t take lunch at the


    restaurant. She told the kitchen staff to pack lunch for two.


    She then took the lunch boxes and drove to Morgan Corporation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The employees at the front desk knew Grace and did not stop her. She got into the private elevator


    and went up to Charlie''s office.


    Charlie was wearing a dark gray short-sleeved suit. He was going over papers.


    He looked up when he heard the door m and saw that it was Grace. He frowned slightly. He was


    surprised.


    "It''s lunchtime. I brought you some food. Come and have lunch.¡± Grace sat on the couch and


    opened two lunch boxes.


    Charlie walked over. He looked indifferent. He didn''t say a word. But he didn''t frown at


    this time.


    The two boxes of lunches were the same. The chef packed them up. The food was exquisite and


    delicious. They sat across from each other.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Just then, the office door was pushed open again, and footsteps came. Then there was a soft voice,


    "Mr. Morgan, I''ve brought the lunch¡ª"


    It was Be. Before she finished her sentence, she saw Grace sitting on the sofa. She stopped


    abruptly. She was carrying two boxes of lunch.


    "Charlie, did you ask your secretary to buy the lunch? I didn''t know in advance. I''ve brought the


    lunch over. Thank you, Be, right? You don''t have to prepare lunch afterward. I''lle over every


    day at noon."


    Grace was wearing a white dress, her legs folded. She looked beautiful and elegant.


    Be felt awkward. She bit her lower lip and nodded, "Yes, I won''t interrupt you guys. Enjoy your


    lunch!"


    Be turned around and walked away with the lunch boxes. Her heart stroke. She had actually


    prepared these lunches herself.


    Charlie had said that he liked the food she cooked.


    Yesterday afternoon she also prepared lunch. Charlie didn''t say anything. He had lunch with her.


    And he had a faint, warm smile on his face.


    Charlie looked up. He looked over the shoulders of Grace, who was sitting across from him and


    nced at Be''s back.


    After lunch, Grace wanted to stay in the office a little longer, but she had no time. There was a lot of


    work waiting for her in the restaurant.


    She didn''t stay longer. She walked out of the office. Although Charlie didn''t say much, he walked


    her out of thepany building. Grace drove to the restaurant.


    After finishing her job at the restaurant, Grace went to the hospital. Mckenzie was still in aa


    and showed no signs of waking up. The doctor said it was not good and that the patient may


    be a vegetable.


    Grace''s eyes twitched. She did her best, but nothing had changed.


    The doctors that Mark and Kingsley had introduced all hade and gave thorough examinations


    on Mckenzie but to no avail.


    They came to the same conclusion that no one knew when the patient would wake up.


    Maybe it would be in a moment. Maybe it would be in years. And maybe it was never In the


    evening, Grace did not go back to the hotel but went back to their apartment.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    By the time she came out of the shower, Charlie hade back. He was carrying a cake in his


    hand.


    Staring at the cake, Grace carefully recalled what day it was. But she couldn''t remember, so she


    asked, "What''s the day for today?"


    She should not have asked the question. Charlie changed his face at her question. With a strong,


    bitter sarcasm, he said," Right! How would you remember such a day?"


    Then he went into the study and closed the door in her face.


    Grace''s chest heaved, but she didn''t get angry.


    She went back to the bedroom and checked the calendar. Then she remembered that it was


    Mckenzie''s birthday.


    She changed her clothes and walked to the study and tapped on the door, "Shall we go to the


    hospital together?"


    "My mother is still in aa. What''s the point of going there?" Charlie¡¯s indifferent voice came out,


    "I have a lot of papers to check. Go to sleep first. No need to wait for me."


    When she heard Charlie¡¯s words, Grace didn''t say a word. She went back to the bedroom. Sitting


    on the bed and leaning against the head of the bed, she was looking at her hands.


    Grace used to get her nails polished frequently. She loved the pretty crystal nails.


    But she hadn''t gotten her nails polished in months.


    Her hands used to be fair and smooth, but now they were kind of rough and had thin calluses on


    her fingers...


    After waiting for half an hour, Charlie didn''te to the bedroom yet. Grace was sleepy, so she


    tucked herself into the nket and drifted into sleep.


    Charlie had looked through a lot of documents. Looking at the pile of papers in front of him, Charlie


    pushed them aside. He rubbed his neck with his palm. He felt irritable.


    His cell phone rang. It was Be.


    He nced at it, leaned forward slightly, and picked it up. His thin lips curled up slightly and the


    irritation in his mind dissipated for a few moments. He felt rxed.


    Be asked him some questions about work and some questions about the papers.


    After they finished talking about business, the two had a casual chat.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    Early the next morning, when Grace woke up, Charlie had gone to the office.


    She had no appetite. She didn''t eat breakfast until she got to the restaurant.


    At noon, Grace took some time to buy a cake and a bunch of flowers and went to the hospital. Then


    she took her lunch to Morgan Corporation.


    Life was peaceful, and Grace was busy. Since she started to go to Morgan Corporation to have


    lunch with Charlie every day at noon, she became even busier.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It had been almost a week. But Grace and Charlie still talked little with each other.


    On this day, Grace drove her Land Rover to


    Morgan Corporation.


    Perhaps she was too tired, or she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and on the way, her car crashed into


    another car.


    Her head hit the steering wheel, and her forehead was swollen.


    Luckily, both cars were going slow. The ident was not fatal. Grace offered to give some


    compensation for the car''s repair. After all, it was her responsibility.


    But the man refused to take the money. He insisted that Grace should take his car to have it


    repaired. Grace called her insurancepany and asked them to send someone to take care of the


    matter.


    Grace and Charlie had lunch at the office. Just as Grace was about to leave, Charlie stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t bother to bring me lunch from tomorrow."


    "Why?" Grace asked.


    "It''s a waste of your time going back and forth, and it''s not good. The wholepany is gossiping


    about it." Charlie said.


    "It''s my freedom to do whatever I want. It''s none of their business! I''m willing to take the trouble.


    What does anybody have to say about it? " Grace got angry.


    Charlie frowned slightly. "It really isn''t good."


    "OK then. We could have lunch in the restaurant every day." Grace made apromise.


    "That''s not possible. I have a lot of work. There is a new project. I''ll be very busy."


    "So what? I can''te to thepany, and you can''t have lunch with me at the restaurant, right?"


    Grace sneered, "Do we have any time to see and talk to each other?


    Charlie pointed to the pile of papers on his desk. "There are so many papers to be signed. You can


    see that."


    "Charlie! Who the hell do you think you are talking to?"


    Grace stepped forward and swept all the papers off the desk. Then she stepped on them, leaving


    many footprints on the papers.


    She swept many things to the floor, cups, papers, pens...


    In just a few seconds, the office had turned into a mess.


    The noise was loud. The door was not closedpletely. There was a gap in it. Through that gap,


    the employees hear the


    noise clearly.


    Grace''s chest was heaving. Her breath was short, "Now I feel like I''m not even myself!"


    Hearing the noise, someone pushed open the door and rushed in.


    It was Be and another assistant.


    Grace turned around and looked at them. She yelled, "Get the hell out of here!"


    Be and the assistant shuddered. They rush out.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes twitched.


    "This is at thepany, not a ce for you to vent your anger."


    "I want to vent my anger here today. So what?" Grace sneered. She kicked the table leg, and a


    vase shattered on the floor. "I can do whatever I want to do here! I can tear the whole ce down!"


    Charlie stopped talking. He just stood there in silence.


    Grace''s sneer became wilder like she was going to make Charlie see it for himself.


    Then she turned to his desk. She took hisptop and mmed it to the floor without hesitation.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    Immediately, theptop was broken into several parts. Even the small fan in theptop fell out,


    crackling and falling out.


    Finally, Charlie''s face changed color, "Have you had enough? Do you know that there are crucial


    documents in theputer?"


    Grace sneered and asked him rhetorically, bitterly, "So what?"


    She just mmed theputer. Although there were a lot of documents in it, nothing could


    suppress the burning rage in her chest.


    Grace was a tough woman. Charlie should have known that before he pissed her off!


    "I only smashed up your office and you''re


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    angry? Then what would you do if I trashed the wholepany?"


    Charlie''s chest was heaving.


    Theputer had quite a lot of important documents in it, and some of the important project files


    that had been rushed out overnight. Now, Grace had smashed theputer, and everything was


    gone.


    "Grace! You''re getting crazy these days!"


    "Am I crazy? Or did you force me to?" Grace waspletely enraged.


    Charlie red at her and hissed, word for word, "I think we both need to calm down! Aplete


    calm-down!¡±


    "It''s you who needs to calm down, not me! I''m sober and sensible. I¡¯ve never been this sober since I


    was a kid!"


    Grace thought she was sober, and that she was on impulse. She could not be calmer.


    A long silence fell over the room. The air was depressing.


    The air was so oppressive that it was suffocating.


    Both the two were silent. No one knew what was going on the other¡¯s mind.


    "Let¡¯s talk tonight." After a long time, Charlie said.


    Then Grace''s mood calmed down a little," Okay, let''s talk tonight!"


    She wanted to see what Charlie was going to talk to her at night.


    Then Grace didn''t stay any longer. She walked out of the office.


    Be and the other assistant were still standing outside the office. When they saw Graceing


    out, they hurriedly lowered their heads.


    Suddenly, Grace stood still, and her eyes fell on Be with an imperceptible look.


    Be did not dare to look up. Her head bowed, she called out in a soft voice, "Mrs. Morgan."


    "You have a sweet voice. It''s soft." Grace narrowed her wide eyes.


    Be grew timider at Grace''s words. She kept her head down the whole time.


    Then Grace left. She had to go to the insurancepany to take care of the car ident.


    The car had been repaired. She handed over the gold card. Then she went back to the restaurant.


    Summer was having lunch at the restaurant. When she saw Grace, her brows


    quickly furrowed, "What''s wrong with your forehead? Why is it red and swollen?"


    Only after Summer reminded her, Grace felt a sharp pain in her forehead. She gently touched her


    forehead with her hand, and immediately, she couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath, "I had a car


    ident. I hit my head on the steering wheel."


    Grace said it nonchntly, but Summer''s heart nearly jumped out of her chest. She asked, "Are you


    all right?"


    "I''m fine. See? I''m standing safe and sound right in front of you, aren''t I?"


    Grace looked nonchnt. Then she moved her face back up to Summer, "Look at it! Will it leave a


    scar?"


    By this moment, Summer was sure that Grace was alright.


    Then Summer tapped lightly on the back with deliberate anger, "It¡¯s just a little swollen. How the hell


    is it going to leave a soar?"

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    "Then I''m relieved. Why did youe here to eat today? Are you going to help me with my work?"


    Summer shook her head. "I can¡¯t do such heavy work!"


    "Stop pretending! Go and mash the ingredients. I''m very tired." Grace sat on the chair listlessly.


    There were many ingredients in front of her that could almost fill a bucket. Summer teased her, "Say


    something nice, and I ''ll help you mash them." "Okay. My queen, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in


    the world. Can you do me a favor?"


    Grace immediately said humbly and sweetly to Summer.


    Summer shook her head, refusing to help Grace, who had justplimented her. Summer liked to


    take advantage of others.


    "You¡¯re pretentious!¡±


    Grace snorted.


    Hearing this, Summer pounced on her and ¡± wrestled" with her.


    Of course, they were just ying, so they touched each other softly. In a while, both of them were


    panting.


    In the end, Summer helped her mash a lot of ingredients.


    Grace felt much better after that.


    Summer didn¡¯t leave the restaurant until 4.00 p.m. Grace stayed there alone. After all the


    ingredients were mashed, she checked the ounts.


    The ounts hadn''t been checked for several days, and now they were piled up, so it took her


    some time to check them.


    After finishing all the work, Grace went to the hospital. Mckenzie was still sleeping and the caregiver


    was feeding her.


    Grace didn''t stay long. She had nothing to do, so she went back to the apartment.


    Since Charlie said that he would talk to her aftering back in the evening, he would return to the


    apartment.


    Grace took a bath, put a face mask on, and turned on theputer to watch soap operas, but her


    mind wandered.


    When Be and the assistant walked in, they were shocked to see the mess on the floor!


    The room was littered with things and there was not even a ce to stand.


    This had to be done by the president''s wife.


    Charlie looked out the window with a gloomy face, his eyes wandering. No one knew what he was


    thinking.


    Be and the assistant hastily bent down and began to clean up the mess on the ground and the


    brokenptop.


    The assistant didn''t expect that the president''s wife would have such a bad temper.


    It seemed that she had smashed the president''s office up.


    The two of them quickly cleaned up the office.


    It was already dark. They left thepany. The weather changed fast in June. It was sunny at


    noon, but it rained heavily at night.


    Be didn''t have an umbre with her, standing on the step outside thepany.


    It was hard to get a cab in the storm. They were all fully loaded.


    Charlie was driving a ck Bentley.


    Noticing the slender figure not far away, he honked.


    Hearing the sound, Be looked up.


    Seeing the ck car, she bit her lip, ran over, got in the passenger seat, and fastened the seat belt.


    "Address?"


    Charlie asked after indicating and turning the car around.


    Be hesitated for a moment and gave the address. She lived in a slum area, feeling inferior.


    Charlie gently stepped on the gas pedal. The car rushed away.


    The performance of the car was excellent. Even though it drove at high speed, it provided a smooth


    andfortable ride.


    Grabbing the seat belt, Be looked at his well-defined features. "Did Ms. Morgan throw a tantrum


    at noon?"


    Charlie grunted without saying anything else.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Be didn''t ask again, looking around. She suddenly said, "Please stop the car."


    Charlie frowned and parked the car against the curb in silence.


    Be got out of the car and ran to the


    roadside.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Be returned with a hot drink and dinner for two.


    She bought pumpkin porridge for the two of them.


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He picked up the porridge bowl and ate elegantly.


    It tasted nice.


    Seeing him eating, Be smiled slightly. Her cheeks turned pink.


    They finished dinner in the car and then drove on.


    The ce where Be lived was remote. The car drove for a long while before it arrived.


    Be got out of the car and stood in a ce that sheltered her from the rain, looking at him. "Mr.


    Morgan, be careful on the road!"


    Charlie grunted quietly.


    Be thought of something. She went forward, found a book in her bag, and handed it to him. "I feel


    you''re in a bad mood these days. I bought a joke book. If you have time, you can read it."


    Charlie rubbed the book with his long, warm fingers, looking at Be.


    Be was timid, not daring to meet his eyes. She pursed her lips, lowered her head, and sped


    her hands with embarrassment. "I like reading it. It''s interesting and can make me happy."


    Charlie¡¯s face softened. He curved his lips faintly. "Go back now."


    Be nodded and turned to walk towards home.


    Charlie didn''t leave immediately, lying on his back on the seat and flipping through the joke book.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be returned home, put down her bag, and intended to go to the kitchen to make dinner.


    Her mom was weak, and her dad had gone to the construction site.


    Be habitually went to her mom''s room first. She pushed the door open but didn''t see her mom.


    She frowned in confusion and went to the bathroom. Her face turned white in shock.


    Her mom was lying on the floor in the bathroom in aa.


    Be was terrified, calling her mother repeatedly.


    Yet her mother didn''t answer.


    Be quickly rushed out and saw the car that hadn''t left yet. Her eyes lit up. She ran over. "Mr... Mr.


    Morgan, my mother fainted..."


    Charlie got out of the car and stepped into the house with her.


    He was tall and strong. He directly carried her mom into the car. Be followed him.


    At once, the car sped towards the downtown hospital. Be''s mom was quickly sent into the


    operating room.


    Be anxiously called her father, but he had already gone to the construction site in another


    province. She told him what had happened.


    Be huddled in the corner in fear.


    She was scared that something would happen to her mother!


    She sat crouched against the walls, which could give her a false sense of security.


    Charlie hadn''t left yet and asked the best doctor in Santabaca toe over.


    Be somehow reminded him of what he suffered.


    At that time, he was also standing in the corner outside the operating room. He was worried,


    frightened, and lonely.


    He deeply sympathized with her.


    Walking over, he gave her a cup of hot water. "Drink some water."


    Be was so afraid that she suddenly reached out and boldly hugged him. "Mom will be fine, right?¡±


    Charlie stiffened and was stunned.


    He could feel her shaking violently, saying, "Yes."


    "I¡¯m scared that something will happen to her." Be was crying. "She has a hard life!"


    "She''ll be all right."


    He lowered his voice and thought of Mckenzie again. His mind wandered.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    "Mr. Morgan, will... will you stay with me?" For her, it was like grabbing her only savior.


    After a pause, Charlie nodded. "Yeah..."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Be put her mind at rest, but she was still trembling.


    The surgery went on for a long time, and the lights in the operating room were still on.


    In the apartment.


    Grace hadn''t slept yet.


    It was eleven o''clock, and Charlie hadn¡¯t returned yet, nor had he called her.


    She was sneering, staring coldly at her phone, but she didn''t call him.


    After a moment, Grace turned her phone off, went to bed, and fell into a deep sleep.


    It was three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    The door of the operating room was finally pushed open. The attending doctor came out and took


    off his mask. "The patient was sent here in time, so the operation was sessful."


    After holding on for so long, Be was finally relieved.


    Her legs went limp and she fell to the ground.


    "But the patient hasn''t woken up yet. We are not sure if she can wake up in 24 hours, " the doctor


    added.


    Back in the ward, Be said thank you repeatedly.


    Charlie looked calm. "Don''t you want to sleep for a while?"


    Be shook her head. "I want to apany Mom. I can''t rest assured until


    I see her wake up.¡±


    Charlie nodded. "I''ll stay at the hotel across the street. Call me if you need help."


    Early the next morning.


    As Grace was busy dealing with the ingredients in the restaurant, she received a call from her


    mother.


    Her mom said she was not feeling well and was hospitalized. Her mom fell and broke her leg.


    Grace instantly rushed to the hospital.


    Her mom''s leg was broken. Grace frowned and scolded her while carefully pushing the wheelchair.


    "How did you fall? You''re so careless! You''re no longer young!¡± "Does Charlie know you speak to


    your mother like this? Only he can put up with you. You¡¯re so mean to your mom!" The middle-aged


    beauty grunted softly.


    "Come on. Do you dare to let your old lovers see you like this?" Grace snorted.


    Although they were mother and daughter, they were like sisters.


    Be''s mom woke up and wanted to see Charlie. Be bit her lip and called him.


    Her heart was beating.


    At first, she felt that the president was distant from her. He was noble and handsome. She didn''t


    dare to approach him.


    However, as time passed, they spent more and more time together. It seemed that something was


    bing different between them.


    She was excited, delighted, eager, but also fearful. She could feel that she was different to the


    president.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have eaten the lunch she made, smiled at her, or joked with her.


    What was more, he wouldn''t have sent her home, stayed with her at the hospital, and allowed her to


    hug him...


    She believed that he had feelings for her.


    Yet both of them didn''t make it clear.


    Charlie hadn''t gone to work yet. After receiving her call, he came over with flowers and fruits.


    Be kept her head down with a red face.


    Her mother didn¡¯t expect the president to be so young and handsome. She was embarrassed.


    Charlie spoke amiably with a faint smile.


    He was gentle and could make people feel rxed.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    Without staying long, Be apanied him out of the ward, and they happened to meet Grace


    who was pushing the wheelchair...


    The four of them looked at each other.


    Grace tightened her grip on the wheelchair, but her pretty face looked calm.


    Grace''s mom didn''t know what happened between Grace and Charlie, smiling and greeting her son-


    inw. "Charlie, why are you here?"


    "What''s wrong with your legs?"


    Charlie gazed at the wheelchair.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "To be honest, I fell."


    The beautiful woman tutted and shook her head.


    "I''m getting old and useless. I fell while walking."


    Hearing that, Charlie smiled and said sweetly like before.


    "You''re still young and beautiful. People will think you''re a popr actress and men¡¯s dream lover. I


    don''t think you are old at all."


    At these words, Grace''s mom smiled happily. "You''re so sweet!"


    Grace was sneering, saying meaningfully." You''re getting better at telling lies. Look how calm you


    are! Aren''t you afraid of nemesis? You''re really something!"


    Charlie didn''t respond.


    Grace''s mom had no idea that the couple quarreled. Hearing what her daughter said, she reached


    out and pinched the back of Grace¡¯s hand.


    "Why are you talking to him like that? Only Charlie can endure your bad temper. I¡¯m thankful that he


    married you."


    Grace was in a bad mood. At these words, she lost her temper, letting go of the wheelchair. "Fine.


    Let him push you. I¡¯m not fit to do that."


    She then walked towards the ward.


    When passing by Be, Grace paused for a moment.


    Be''s mouth was dry.


    She didn''t do anything, but under the pressure of Grace, Be didn''t dare to raise her head or look


    at Grace. Be somehow felt guilty.


    "What a grumpy girl! Charlie, you can''t indulge her like this!" Grace''s mom shook her head


    repeatedly. Her eyes fell on Be." Who¡¯s this youngdy?"


    "Madam, I''m Mr. Morgan''s secretary. I''m here to deal with my personal business," Be hurriedly


    said.


    Grace''s mom nodded, greeted her, and then said to Charlie, "Please push me back to the ward."


    Grace was drinking water in the ward. Her mom was a bit bored and proposed to y cards.


    Grace didn''t reply. Her mom stared resignedly, asked Charlie over, and took out new cards.


    The two of them began to y cards. Grace was sitting alone.


    Grace''s mom was interested in it. Charlie yed with her patiently.


    After an hour or two, Charlie''s cell phone rang.


    It was a call from his secretary. He picked it up.


    They didn¡¯t talk for a long while. Two minutester, Charlie hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Grace''s mom looked at him. "If there¡¯s something urgent in yourpany, go and


    deal with it first."


    "No. My secretary was just reminding me that tonight is the anniversary celebration of the Morgan


    Group,¡± Charlie answered.


    "I see. Grace will apany you there tonight."


    Grace interrupted her, "Why do you have to worry so much? I have something to do. I won''t go."


    "You have to go with Charlie. Stop being capricious. I''m not ming you, but who will love a bad-


    tempered woman like you?" Grace''s mom scolded her. "You should be grateful that someone loves


    you!"

 Chapter 1520 "Huh, I should thank God!" As she heard what her mom said, Graces face turned cold.

    Chapter 1520 "Huh, I should thank God!" As she heard what her mom said, Grace''s face turned cold.


    The atmosphere in the room soured because of the unpleasant subject.


    Eventually, Charlie said, "I haven''t eaten lunch yet. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go and buy it."


    After Grace''s mom answered, Charlie nodded and walked out of the ward.


    The other two people were left alone. Grace¡¯s mom lectured Grace softly.


    "Perhaps I deserve to be unloved," Grace concluded.


    Her indifference infuriated her mom. Grace didn''t speak again.


    Charlie quickly came back with lunch for three.


    Grace didn''t move the fork, saying, "I''m not hungry yet. I¡¯ll eat itter."


    It was soon dark. Charlie didn''t go to thepany for a day, staying in the ward with Grace''s mom.


    His secretary called him again, saying the ceremony would soon begin and urging Charlie.


    Grace''s mom asked them to go. Grace apanied Charlie to the ceremony every year. This year


    was no exception.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Though reluctant, Grace decided to go and got into the car with Charlie.


    Grace looked into the mirror inside the car, putting on her makeup.


    Charlie nced at her silently.


    The car arrived at the hotel after a while.


    Charlie and Grace walked forward. Grace went to the hotel room and casually changed into a


    dress.


    It was a shining ck silk dress, clinging to her delicate body. She looked sexy and charming.


    She was not small-boned. Every kind of dress fitted her well and made her look elegant.


    Grace walked into the hall on Charlie''s arm. The crowd was mingling.


    However, there was not muchmunication between Grace and Charlie. Be also came. She


    dressed as simply as usual. The jeans and T-shirt made her look quite innocent.


    At a nce, Be saw the couple in the hall. They were so dazzling.


    Without going over, Be sat in the corner. She was surrounded by snacks and asked for two


    sses of wine.


    Grace was tired of asions like this.


    She hated such parties.


    A male worker in thepany was interested in Be. He liked pure girls.


    He walked over with a ss of wine in his hand and confidently sat down opposite Be. "Why are


    you drinking alone?¡±


    Be smiled slightly, too timid to say anything.


    The man was attracted to her shyness.


    "Want to drink together?"


    He invited Be. People were gathering on the dance floor.


    Be shook her head, subconsciously gazing at Charlie on the dance floor.


    The male worker noticed it. He frowned and snorted. "You also like Mr. Morgan as other women in


    thepany do?"


    Her secret was revealed all of a sudden. Be blushed slightly, her heart pounding, but she said,


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m not! Why are you blushing? So you''re just like those material women!"

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Be didn''t want to say anything else. She was unfamiliar with the man, so there was no need to


    argue with him.


    Grace held a ss of red wine and stood there sipping it.


    Be felt that the hall was noisy, and everyone was dressed up. Only she dressed so simply. She


    thought she shouldn''t stay there, so she went out.


    The pavilion in the hotel was beautiful. There were flowing water, flowers, and chairs. The air was


    fresh, making people feelfortable and at ease.


    Unexpectedly, that man followed her out." It''s good toe out for some fresh air."


    As soon as she saw him, Be was a bit disgusted and didn''t intend to stay any longer. She thus


    walked towards the hotel lobby.


    However, she was stopped by the man. " Why are you leaving?"


    "I¡¯m unfamiliar with you. What do you want?"


    "Unfamiliar? You''ll be familiar with me after a chat!" the man said, chuckling.


    Be ignored him, bypassed him, and wanted to walk into the lobby.


    However, no matter she turned left or right, the man also moved to block her way as if ying with


    her.


    Eventually, Be got annoyed. She shoved him out of the way and continued to walk forward.


    Yet the man''s patience had run out. He forcibly held her into his arms.


    "Let go of me!" Be shouted, punching him on the shoulders.


    "Get off me, or I''ll call the police!"


    She was too weak to hurt the man.


    Hearing her warning, he didn''t take it seriously.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Huh, call the police? I forgot to tell you. My family are all working in the police station. Do as you


    like. Believe it or not, you¡¯re no match for me.


    "If you want to shout for help, just do it. It is useless!"


    He was arrogant.


    Be was intimidated.


    She didn''t know what got her into trouble with this kind of man!


    She started to struggle violently and kept pping the man.


    The man was still sneering.


    "You are interested in the president. Didn''t you see his wife? She is so beautiful and noble. Can you


    bepared with her?


    She''s every man''s goddess. Stop dreaming!"


    "Don''t think that the president will like you. That''s impossible. Princes will only be with princesses.


    Instead of dreaming, why not choose me? I can give you a better life!"


    "You''re crazy!"


    Be pped him hard. She was agitated and panicked.


    There was no one around. She was afraid that she couldn''t resist him.


    The man said, "I''ll show you how crazy I


    am.


    He then began to tear her clothes. Since she wore a T-shirt, it was easy to pull off. He reached


    inside her clothes and touched her breasts.


    Be had never experienced something like this before and was shocked. Her face was pale.


    Although she was also pestered in the bar, it was not that serious.


    She screamed in terror, but the man was so excited that he ignored it.


    Charlie came out with his cell phone.


    He was still talking to someone on the phone. Hearing the sound from outside, he walked over.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Then Charlie saw what was happening!


    He frowned. His face turned cold. He strode over, raised his hand, and fiercely punched the man.


    The man wailed in pain, cursing.


    When he looked back and saw Charlie, he murmured, "Charlie."


    "Who do you think you are to call me by the first name?"


    Charlie sneered, kicking the man and making him feel dizzy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man was frightened.


    Charlie was smiling coldly. "You bastard!


    How dare you do this in mypany! Get


    out! Don''t let me see you in mypany again!"


    At these words, the man immediately fled.


    He couldn''t take Charlie on, and now he was afraid that he would even lose his job at the Morgan


    Group. He lost more than he gained!


    Be was so terrified that her tears wetted her eyshes. She looked pitiful.


    Seeing Charlie, she jumped into his arms and grabbed his shirt. "I''m scared, so scared!"


    Charlie stiffened, his chest slightly heaving. Finally, he patted her on the back,forting her, "Don''t


    be afraid. I''m here."


    Right when he said this, Grace, who was holding a ss of water, walked out to get some air. She


    heard it clearly.


    "Have I disturbed you? Do you need me to go away?"


    Hearing her voice, Be quickly stepped back. She was still crying, looking miserable.


    Charlie was stunned and then looked at Be. "You can go now."


    Be looked at him and then peeped at Grace, walking into the hotel.


    Just as she passed by Grace, Grace stuck out her foot.


    Be didn''t pay attention to it. She pitched forward and fell heavily to the ground. Her knees were


    bruised and became swollen.


    She felt aggrieved, her knees hurt very much, and she had just suffered such a thing. She was so


    sad.


    She missed Charlie''s warm embrace and his faint scent of nts, but she couldn¡¯t do that again.


    Grace did it on purpose, but she said elegantly and ndly, "I didn''t mean it! Be careful when you


    walk!"


    Be felt pain in her knees and almost couldn''t stand up.


    She pursed her lips without speaking, struggling to get up.


    Be knew she was in the wrong, and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    She felt that there was something between her and Charlie.


    Yet Charlie didn¡¯t tell her how he felt. She was unsure of what he was thinking.


    Charlie saw clearly what Grace did, squinting.


    Grace was smiling coldly. ¡¯¡¯Feel sorry for her? Are you going to carry her in your arms and be her


    knight?"


    Charlie kept silent.


    Yet Grace continued with a stony face," Last time we didn''t talk about it, so let''s talk now right here."


    The air between the two people standing opposite each other was tense. No one spoke.


    "Didn''t you say you want to talk to me?


    Why are you mute? Or you''ve changed your idea?"


    The water cup in Grace¡¯s hand was still warm, and so was the water inside. She directly raised the


    cup and sshed the warm water on Charlie. "I''m capricious. I can do whatever I like. Even if it


    were boiling water, I would ssh it on your face!

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Charlie raised his hand and wiped the water droplets off his face with his long, slender hand. He


    was calm.


    "If she hadn''t left quickly, I would have sshed the water on her face!"


    Grace threw the water cup to the ground and smashed it into pieces.


    "Well, then let''s talk here," Charlie said.


    "Okay, you can begin now!"


    Grace found the mostfortable position and leaned there.


    The moonlight was bright, beaming down on her face through the tree. She waited quietly.


    She was waiting for him to speak and tell her what he wanted.


    Yet she felt that what he was talking about would probably not be what she wanted to hear.


    "Remember it? I once told you..." Finally, Charlie spoke evenly.


    Hearing this, Grace said with a sneer.


    "You told me many things. I don''t know which one you are referring to. Besides, I don''t have such a


    good memory!"


    "I once said..."


    Charlie paused for a moment.


    "I respect marriage, but if I fall in love with others, I won''t cheat on you or hide it from you. You won¡¯t


    be thest one to know it."


    Grace''s beautiful almond eyes narrowed slightly. She stared at him. "Go on!" "Although you saw me


    hug her just now, I didn''t do anything else to her. I respect you and our marriage."


    Charlie said very slowly.


    "However, it''s true that I have feelings for her."


    "You have feelings for her..."


    Grace wasughing coldly. Her face clouded over.


    "Yes, and when I stay with her, I''m not anxious anymore. Instead, I feel rxed and peaceful..."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie finally said so.


    He reached into his pocket of suit pants, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. Smoke drifted in the


    darkness.


    "Does it feel that good to be with her?"


    "She''s gentle and is easily satisfied. She makes me feelfortable."


    "So you think I''m not nearly as good as her. She''s an angel and I''m a devil, right? What do you want


    to do?¡± Grace interrupted him. Why should she continue to listen?


    Charlie was still smoking. The rising smoke covered his face. The fire light flickered.


    "Let''s separate first. After we cool down, we should think about whether we are suitable for each


    other and whether our marriage has to be continued..."


    Before he could finish, Grace raised her hand and pped him hard across the face.


    She used all her strength.


    Immediately, Charlie''s right cheek was left with a red palm print and swelled.


    Grace didn''t know if it hurt.


    Yet her palm was hot and painful. She felt as if her heart was being gnawed on by thousands of


    ants and was torn!


    "Does it hurt?"


    Her red lips moved. Grace was still smiling charmingly.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He just removed the cigarette between his thin lips, threw it to the


    ground, and crushed it under his shiny leather shoe.


    Staring at him doing this silently, Grace kept smiling.


    She raised her hand and pped him again. "Does it hurt?"


    She hit him fiercely in the same ce. His face instantly swelled up.


    The third p made him tilt his head. Charlie even tasted blood. She hit him with all her strength!


    After that, Grace''s palm was burning and stinging. It was numbed in the end, just


    like her broken heart.


    She moved slightly, squatted on the ground, and picked up a piece of broken ss, which was


    smashed by her.


    Holding it with her fingertips, Grace slowly approached him.


    She finally put it against his left cheek. " The two sides of your face look different. Maybe I should


    add something to it..."


    Meanwhile, she scratched his face with the sharpest edge of the broken ss.


    Blood ran out and flowed downward.


    Charlie stood still.


    Grace moved the ss an inch down against his cheek. She closed her eyes for an instant and


    then threw the ss away.


    "I wanted to ruin your face, but now I have no interest in it. You should be thankful. By the way..."


    She paused for a moment.


    "There''s no need to separate. I''ll ask mywyer to draw up a divorce agreement tonight. It''s time to


    split up. To be honest, I''ve long been tired of you!"


    Grace turned around after saying that.


    She was walking in her silver high heels. Her ck dress was swaying. She looked beautiful,


    elegant, and fascinating.


    After she left, Charlie felt more irritated.


    He took out a cigarette and smoked again.


    The strong smell of nicotine couldn''tfort him at all.


    Coming into the hall, Grace still looked proud. She greeted the guests with a faint and charming


    smile. She acted graciously. No one knew she was deeply hurt.


    When she came down, something happened in the hall.


    Be appeared in untidy clothes. She was bullied by those women in thepany.


    She fell to the floor. Her clothes were stained with red wine.


    It was sshed all over her face and T-shirt. Bes looked quite embarrassed and insulted.


    The women around her were chuckling, waiting to see her make a fool of herself.


    Grace was standing at the corner on the second floor, leaning against the wall and watching quietly.


    Charlie came back from the pavilion.


    Seeing what was going on, he squinted and took off his coat.


    He went up, draped it over Be¡¯s shoulders, and helped her up. Then they left the hall.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a romantic scene!


    Grace suddenlyughed, her pretty nails sinking into her tender palms.


    She gripped so hard that her palms were pierced and bleeding.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    She held up her umbre and didn''t get a cab.


    She just walked quietly on the lonely street in the pouring rain.


    The beautiful woman in delicate high heels and a dress was smiling.


    Her smile was filled with sadness.


    Until the moment she disappeared in front of Charlie, she was as noble and elegant as usual.


    However, that was only a pretense. She was trying to maintain self-esteem.


    Grace moved fast.


    The first thing she did was to go back to


    the vi, pull out her suitcase, and put her clothes, cosmetics, shoes, and bags in it.


    Then she went to the apartment and quickly packed all her things.


    The table in front of her was lined with bottles of wine, which were gleaming dizzyingly in the light.


    The doorbell rang.


    Grace walked over to open the door. It was Summer.


    Entering the room, Summer glimpsed the wine on the table, frowning. "Why are there so many


    wines?"


    "Well, Charlie and I talked about divorce..." Grace sat on the carpet.


    Greatly rmed, Summer stared at her incredulously. "You''re lying!" "Why should I lie? Besides,


    have I ever lied to you?"


    As she spoke, Grace opened the caps of all those wine bottles.


    She didn''t seem to be lying. Summer''s heart was pounding. "Why?"


    Grace poured a ss of wine. "You know."


    "Because of his secretary?"


    Summer''s heart beat faster.


    Grace nodded and downed a ss of wine.


    Her heart ached.


    Summer was angry, cursing with a livid face, "I''ll go to Charlie!"


    Grace turned around and said, "Why bother?


    "Then just let him get away with it?"


    Summer was furious.


    "No. I pped him three times. His face is red and swollen. Look, my palms are also swollen. I took


    a piece of ss and cut his face. He was bleeding. I had intended to disfigure him," she said calmly.


    "What happened?" Summer was still confused about the situation.


    "He said he wanted to talk to me. He has feelings for that secretary, and when he stays with her,


    he''s not anxious. He feels rxed and peaceful. He said we should separate first and think about


    whether we are suitable for each other..."


    Grace said word by word.


    Summer''s chest heaved violently.


    She felt sad for Grace, thinking that Grace must be much sadder than her.


    "I found that a long time ago. We once had breakfast together. I felt there was something between


    them at that time. It proved that I was right." Grace drank one ss of wine after another.


    "You had been getting on well and had never quarreled much or hated each other before Mckenzie


    fainted. Will you possibly make up?"


    "No!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    Grace said firmly. Her eyes were gloomy.


    "Summer, that¡¯s impossible. You are married, so you should know that what can damage a marriage


    is not quarreling but being silent and running away."


    Summer didn''t say a word.


    She had thought that the most immature among the three of them was Grace.


    Yet Grace was the most mature.


    "You know. I can''t stand it anymore. The work in the restaurant is hard, and Charlie gives me the


    silent treatment every day.


    "There is nomunication between him and me. As long as I go back to the


    apartment, he will leave. Even though we stay together, he rarely speaks to me. We sleep in the


    same bed, but back to back.


    "I tried to talk to him, but he never gave me a chance.


    "I''m so tired. I even wanted to give up at that time. Thus, I asked you and Sherman if I''m


    responsible for Mckenzie''s faint.¡±


    After draining another ss of wine, Grace casually wiped the corner of her mouth, closing her


    eyes.


    "You both said yes, so I held on.


    "When I get up in the morning, he has left. When I return in the evening, he stays in the study with


    his endless work. We have no time to spend together.


    "I deeply felt that we couldn''t go on like this or we would be more and more distant from each other.


    I thought I had to do something.


    "So, even though I was tired, I brought lunch to thepany every day at noon to eat with him.


    "But he just told me not to go there anymore. Okay, I asked him to go out for dinner with me. He still


    refused. Summer, do you know how sad I was?"


    Summer wanted to cry.


    Walking forward, she hugged Grace, weeping bitterly.


    Grace was a proud and spirited woman. She shouldn''t force herself to endure this!


    "No matter how hard my work is or how cold he is, I can hold on, but after hearing what he said


    tonight, I want to give up..."


    When talking with Charlie, Grace didn''t cry.


    Even when they talked about divorce and she packed up her things, she didn¡¯t cry either.


    However, snuggling up to her best friend and feeling her warm embrace, Grace couldn''t hold back


    her tears anymore. There was a stabbing pain in her heart.


    "He said we should think about whether we are suitable for each other and whether our marriage


    has to be continued. He doubts if I am still suitable for him. Sometimes one can be hurt deeply by a


    few words..."


    Summer knew Grace was drunk.


    If not, ording to Grace''s character, she wouldn''t have said so much.


    She was simply not this kind of person!


    However, Summer felt it was lucky for Grace, who would have kept this a secret.


    Grace would have put on a slight smile and spoken sharply, though heartbroken.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Now she had vented out her sadness. It was a good thing.


    Summer gently patted her on the back, quietly soothing her. She didn''t stop Grace from drinking.


    Everyone had an outlet for their emotions. Summer thought she shouldn''t stop Grace.


    Grace had suffered for so long, and things had be like this. She must be very depressed.


    Summer decided to apany her.


    Grace bit her red lip so hard that it was left with bite marks.


    She was crying. Her tears were like scattered pearls, rolling down her cheeks.


    Summer was afraid that Grace would pierce her lip. She suppressed her sorrow, asking Grace to


    open her mouth. "Just cry out. It will be alright..."

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    Being hugged by Summer, Grace was wailing with a red face, like a child who had lost her way and


    couldn''t find her home.


    Called by Mark, Summer told him that she wouldn¡¯t go back tonight and would stay at the hotel.


    Grace was sitting on the ground surrounded by many bottles that were all drained by her. Her


    breath smelled of alcohol.


    Early the next morning.


    When Summer woke up, she saw Grace sitting on the bed and hugging her knees


    in a trance.


    Summer felt sorry for her, gently shaking her arm. "Why don''t you sleep more? You wake up so


    early."


    Grace didn''t sleep all night. There were dark circles under her eyes. She looked haggard, curling


    her lips. "I''ve slept enough.


    "Grace," Summer called sadly.


    "Eh?" Grace slightly tilted her head and looked at Summer. "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go shopping."


    Summer thought that Grace loved shopping, which might be a good distraction for her.


    Grace shook her head. "I''m so tired. I want to sleep." "Then I''ll apany you!" "Go home now.


    You have work and two kids. You didn''t go backst night. How can you not go back again today?"


    Summer refused.


    How could she feel easy about leaving Grace alone? Summer couldn''t go and didn¡¯t dare to.


    "I''m fine. Didn''t you say that I''m a devil? How can a devil be defeated so easily? It''s just a man. Do


    you think I will kill myself for a man?


    "Summer, I won¡¯t. I love my life more than him. Changing myself for a man is my bottom line!"


    Summer was still unwilling to go. Grace directly pushed her out of the hotel room.


    Grace was exhausted, physically and mentally.


    She was hurt so much.


    She faced the white ceiling, feeling the color was harsh. Her eyes were stinging. Tears ran down her


    temples.


    Grace slept for a long time.


    It was not until two o''clock in the afternoon that she woke up.


    She picked up her phone. There were a dozen missed calls from Summer.


    Grace sat up and called back. Summer immediately answered and scolded her angrily.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace quietly listened. She had never felt Summer''s voice was so pleasant when she scolded her.


    Grace replied, "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have silenced my phone while sleeping." "If you do that


    again. I''ll kill you!" Summer said without ceremony, "Charlotte is in the hospital on an IV. Come over


    and keep herpany."


    Grace said, "Okay."


    She changed into a green dress, casually tied up her curly hair, and put on t sandals and


    sunsses. Though weary, she was still gorgeous.


    Grace didn¡¯t make Charlotte cry this time.


    Charlotte was a little ufortable with that. "Grace, why didn''t you make me cry today?"


    Grace answered, "I''m tired."


    Charlotte thought for a while and said," Just make me cry, or I''ll feel strange!"


    Grace rubbed her hair. "I don''t have the strength. I''ll make you cry next time. Two times!"


    Summer was speechless.


    Subsequently, Grace called thewyer and asked him toe over. They drew up the divorce


    agreement in the hospital.


    Her request was very simple. She was not interested in the Morgan family''s property at all. She just


    wanted Charlie to sign it at once.


    She had enough money to support herself.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Thewyer said he understood. Grace nodded. "Give the divorce papers to him the day after


    tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for me to see him from now on."


    Summer''s eyes were filled with tears. She hit Grace on the shoulder.


    Grace looked weary and dazed, not as energetic as before. She was sitting there staring nkly. No


    one knew what was on her mind.


    After being hit, she came out of her trance, holding Summer''s hand. "It hurts.¡±


    "You deserve it! "


    Summer wanted to cry as long as she looked at Grace.


    "Don''t worry. One won''t die of divorce.


    Without Charlie, I''ll live much better in the future. I''ll never make myself unhappy.


    You know it..."


    After a pause, Grace said gently.


    "Summer, I won''t be sad because of a man who has feelings for another woman!"


    Summer was biting her lip.


    Grace continued, "I had intended to go to that secretary and put her in the hospital, but I''m so tired.


    Why bother? "


    Nodding, Summer echoed, "I know you are tired. After all, you¡¯ve been busy in the restaurant for so


    long."


    "Indeed."


    Grace''s voice became gentle again. Her mind wandered.


    Summer said. "Don¡¯t think so much. Let''s get something to eat. What would you like?


    I''ll buy it."


    "I''m not hungry. I''ll tell you when I want to eat."


    Grace hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day. She had no appetite.


    Summer refused and forced her to eat.


    Grace took two bites and vomited. Summer was so scared that she didn''t force her again.


    After returning to the hotel from the hospital, Grace opened her suitcase and saw a photo inside. It


    was her wedding photo.


    She stared at it for a long time, took out a lighter, and lit it.


    Was she sad?


    Yes. Yet keeping the photo would only make her sadder.


    The sweet memories haunted her. She didn''t want to think back to those days when they were in


    love.


    Now he had a crush on another woman!


    Summer couldn''t sleep, worried about Grace.


    Mark said that it would be better to leave Grace alone.


    He gave Summer a sleeping pill. Finally, she fell asleep.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the phone suddenly rang. Summer instantly got up and answered.


    "Grace." "I''m leaving. Don''t be anxious about me,


    Grace said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Summer heard the sound of wheels rubbing against the ground from the other end of the phone. It


    was clear in the silent night.


    Summer gripped the phone. "Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know yet. I''m going to the airport. I''ll take a flight at random."


    Summer was heartbroken. "You''re crazy!"


    "Summer, I''m not. I''ve always wanted to take a trip. If I stay here, I''ll go crazy. Going to a strange


    city, seeing strange scenery, and making new friends can make me happy. Don''t keep me here. I''ll


    be depressed. You don''t want to see me like this, do you?"


    Suddenly, tears gushed out. Summer sobbed uncontrobly.


    She felt sorry for Grace.


    In the beginning, Grace and Charlie loved each other so much.


    However, Grace was hurt deeply atst.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    "Don¡¯t cry. You''ll make me cry, darling.


    Good night...¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Grace walked forward.


    It was three o''clock in the morning. There was no one else on the street.


    She cast a long shadow on the street under the lights. She looked so lonely.


    She pulled her suitcase and moved forward.


    She took out her earphones and put them on.


    She used to hate this singer, who was not handsome but married a beautiful woman. He cheated on


    his wife atst.


    Yet now she wanted to listen to his song," Rescue".


    "The lights twinkled in the street. Suddenly there was a cold wind. The memories are sweet but


    distant. It can''t save me from sorrow. I drift like an abandoned ship. I make you cry every night.


    Dreams are like balloons...


    "Love makes us together. Hatred asks for freedom. Yet love and hatred are entangled..."


    She stood in the deserted street, looking around.


    It was a bright street with neon lights shining all the time.


    However, the air around her was so cold. She was the only person there.


    She stood quietly for a few minutes,


    stopped a cab, got in, and leaned on the window.


    She watched the familiar scenery slowly recede as the night wore on.


    She was moving forward, and the city was getting farther and farther away.


    It was nearly four o''clock in the morning when she arrived at the empty airport.


    Grace went to the ticket office and asked," Is there a flight that will soon take off?"


    The staff checked and answered, "Yes.


    Paris."


    Grace bought a ticket.


    She thought Paris was a beautiful, romantic, and elegant city. She always wanted to go there but


    had no opportunity.


    In less than half an hour, the flight was boarding.


    Grace gathered her trench coat around her, walked over, had her ticket checked, and boarded the


    ne, setting off for an unfamiliar city.


    Although she was fiery, traveling alone made her feel a little lonely and scared.


    Yet now, she was not afraid anymore.


    The ne took off. She put on a sleep mask. Tears poured down her face in the dark. She roughly


    wiped her face and closed her eyes.


    Summer looked at the phone in a daze and then told Mark, who had just woken up, that Grace had


    left the city.


    Mark was surprised. He hugged her in silence.


    He didn''t know how tofort her. After thinking for a while, he said, "She''ll be happy." "Well, she


    also said so. I hope she will be happy. She suffered and changed a lot for Charlie. Now she can be


    herself, spontaneous and fiery. I think she will be happy..."


    Summer was still crying. Just thinking of Grace made her cry.


    At that time, Grace and Charlie started dating secretly. When everyone knew it, they were about to


    get married.


    When it came to their divorce, the situation was the same.


    Grace was alone. Did she feel scared going to a strange city in the deep of night?


    Summer wondered if Grace had already boarded the ne and left the city that gave her sad


    memories. It was not bad for her.


    When Grace came back one day, she would attract everyone''s eyes.


    In the bar.


    Mark, Charlie, and Billy were drinking.


    The atmosphere in the room was not good. They were silent.


    Billy raised the ss, tilted his head, and drank the wine in one gulp.


    He was still in shock. "Hey, are you and Grace really divorced?"


    Charlie silently drank his wine.


    Grace left a distinct cut on his right cheek.


    Hearing this, Mark raised his narrow eyes. He didn''t drink wine. He was just sipping warm water.


    His two kids and Summer didn''t like the smells of alcohol and cigarettes, so Mark


    was trying to quit smoking and drinking.


    "Since you don''t answer, then it should be true!"


    Billy continued.


    "You and Grace are mysterious. When we knew you were together, you were already married. You


    divorced before we knew it too. What is going on between you two?"


    There was a dead silence. No one answered his question.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Billy picked up his ss of wine as he said, "Alright, I won''t ask."


    Suddenly, Mark''s cell phone rang.


    He answered it. Summer asked on the phone, "Where are you?"


    "In the bar, but I''m not drinking. I''m just having some warm water."


    Mark immediately showed his determination to quit smoking and drinking.


    "Who is there with you?"


    "Charlie and Billy.¡±


    Instantly, Summer''s voice came over.


    "Come back. They will only drag you down to their level. They are all jerks. Keep away from them!"


    Mark couldn''t help curving his thin lips.


    "Come back quickly. Your son wants to y with you! " Summer immediately added, "Otherwise, I


    won''t soothe him if he cries!"


    After hanging up the phone, Mark was going to leave.


    Thinking of something, he said to Charlie.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you.


    Grace left the countryst night at 3 a m. Summer and I don''t know where she has gone. She didn''t


    tell us, but I think you''re not interested in knowing that..."


    Mark then went away. Hearing the news, Billy raised his eyebrows.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie was stunned. His hand holding the ss of wine stiffened, and so did his body.


    A momentter, he lowered his head to drink.


    Billy gazed at him for a while.


    He had no idea what made Charlie and Grace split up!


    Billy had something to do in the Day family¡¯s vi, so he couldn''t stay with Charlie for too long. Billy


    had to go back by nine o¡¯clock.


    Thus, Charlie stopped drinking and walked out of the bar with Billy.


    Then one went east and the other went west.


    Charlie didn''t go back to the apartment or the vi. He went to the hospital.


    Mckenzie was asleep as usual. He was unsure if she would wake up.


    He began to deal with thepany''s documents. His cell phone vibrated. He picked it up.


    "Mr. Morgan, I can¡¯t go to work tomorrow. I want to take a day off."


    It was Be.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Charlie grunted, quickly writing on the document. He didn''t say anything else.


    Be gripped her phone with her left hand. Her lips moved. She wanted to say something but was


    hesitant.


    A momentter, Charlie''s voice came over again. "Is your mother going to leave the hospital?"


    Be nodded. "The doctor said that she has recovered, so she can be discharged tomorrow."


    She was tempted to ask him, "Will youe over tomorrow?" Yet she was too timid to say that.


    "Give your mother my regards."


    He said and hung up the phone.


    Be failed to ask him that question.


    She held her phone and sat down on the edge of the bed, feeling that she was not bold enough.


    "What did your president say?"


    Be came out of her trance. "He asked me to give his regards to you."


    "Be, is your president married yet?" The middle-aged woman sat up in bed.


    "He¡¯s divorced."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Be got up and got a cup of warm water for her mother.


    Her mother smilingly said, "Be, I think your president is very nice. He''s goodlooking, noble, and


    polite."


    Be smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The middle-aged woman continued, "Our family is poor. Since you were young, we have been


    bullied by our rtives. They all look down on us. If you can marry him, we can hold our heads up in


    front of them."


    Be knew what her mom was thinking. She curled her lips without speaking.


    She felt that she was just a step away from being with Charlie. She thought that


    Charlie was interested in her and that he was a decent man.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have smiled at her so gently,plimented her on her cooking, driven her


    home on a rainy night, helped her send her mother to the hospital, hugged her, or apanied


    her...


    Charlie was well-known in Santabaca.


    Those female employees in thepany read the magazines every day, which he appeared in, and


    there were countless beautiful women around him.


    Be didn¡¯t think she was pretty.


    Yet the president was good to her. She felt maybe she was different to him...


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie was having a meeting at thepany. They were preparing for a contract with a foreign


    firm. He couldn''t cken off.


    The phone in the pocket of his trousers vibrated. He frowned, reaching into the pocket and directly


    dismissing the call.


    The person who was speaking seriously in the meeting was the project leader of the foreign firm.


    The conference room was very quiet. Everyone was listening attentively.


    The next moment, Charlie''s phone vibrated again. He still dismissed it.


    However, someone was stubbornly calling him, so Charlie kept dismissing the calls.


    After the meeting, he returned to the office, took out his cell phone, and called back.


    It was the manager of the restaurant. The restaurant had been closed for four or five days. Many


    customers called him, asking when the restaurant would open again.


    "Close it for now. I''ll inform youter."


    Charlie said briefly and hung up.


    Immediately after that, the phone rang again. He was annoyed, picking it up." Hello?"


    It was his mother''s caregiver. Hearing the angry male voice, she was startled.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s me. Your mom will possibly wake up soon. I just saw her fingers moving gently..."


    Instantly, Charlie''s eyes gleamed. He swallowed. "I''lle over immediately!" He was so excited


    that his chest heaved.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Charlie drove through several red lights at full speed.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When he arrived at the hospital, it was half an hourter.


    The caregiver was still in the ward. Seeing Charlie, she came up to greet him.


    Charlie sat at the bedside of his mother, holding her hand tightly for fear of missing any of her small


    movements.


    Sure enough, he felt her hand twitching.


    After a moment, Mckenzie''s eyshes fluttered gently.


    Charlie and the caregiver held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    Slowly, Mckenzie opened her eyes.


    As she hadn''t seen light for a long time, she felt it was blindingly bright.


    Charlie softly called her and asked the caregiver to get the doctor.


    He was always reserved, but now his eyes were glistening with tears.


    He wanted to hug her tightly, but she was so haggard.


    Mckenzie wanted to speak, but she couldn''t make a sound. Charlie patted her back gently.


    The doctor soon came and checked Mckenzie over, looking ted.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Morgan, but your mom is still very weak. She needs to rest and be carefully


    taken care of. She''d better stay in the hospital for another month." The mother and son hadn''t seen


    each other for a long time, and Charlie almost lost his mom forever. Mckenzie reached out and


    gently caressed his face. They embraced excitedly for a long while.


    Mckenzie slept for a month without waking up. She was stiff, feeling that she couldn''t control her


    body.


    Charlie fed her warm water and helped her rx.


    "How''s the restaurant?" Mckenzie was still worried about the restaurant.


    Instantly, Charlie''s body stiffened. After thinking for a moment, he told the truth." The restaurant has


    been closed for a few days."


    Mckenzie was shocked. She coughed constantly. "Why? Where''s Grace?" "We''re getting


    divorced..." Charlie said frankly.


    Mckenzie was stunned.


    She had been in aa for a month. As soon as she woke up, she heard the astonishing news.


    "What for? She can''t stand the heavy work at the restaurant?"


    "No, it''s because of me."


    Charlie''s thin lips moved. "I have feelings for another woman..."


    Mckenzie couldn''t believe it. "Are you lying to me?"


    In the beginning, he was dying to marry Grace. When Mckenzie and Grace shed, he would


    unconditionally help Grace.


    Mckenzie had just slept for a month. Why had things changed so much?


    "No. She has gone abroad. That''s why the restaurant is closed."


    Mckenzie¡¯s mind wandered.


    She had wanted them to divorce. Grace, who couldn¡¯t have children, was not fit to be Charlie''s wife!


    Now, they were divorced. Mckenzie was relieved.


    Yet she thought of another thing.


    "She knows the recipe. Will she leak it or open a restaurant? Did you ask her to write you a


    guarantee before she left?"


    Charlie rubbed his brow.


    "Mom, don''t worry. She¡¯s not that kind of woman. Besides, she''s not interested in the restaurant or


    the recipe at all."


    Mckenzie didn''t believe it.


    Charlie assured her that Grace wouldn¡¯t do that. He knew Grace''s character. Grace had no interest


    in such things!


    "The restaurant can''t be closed. It has been handed down in the Morgan family for generations."

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    "If no one prepares the ingredients, the restaurant can''t open. You''re too weak. I can''t let you work


    in the restaurant. As for other people, I don''t think you will trust them," Charlie said.


    Mckenzie sighed softly, thinking for a moment. Her eyes suddenly lit up. "Charlie, you can do it!"


    Charlie thought she was joking. "Thepany is very busy now. How can I work at the restaurant?"


    "As I told you before, your grandfather left us the restaurant. He told me that it would help you get


    through the hard times.


    "Charlie, Mom is serious. I''ve run the


    restaurant for decades. It¡¯s like a part of my body. If I could stand up now, I would kneel to beg you!"


    Mckenzie grabbed his hand. "How can you not understand what it means to Mom?"


    "I understand, but it''s not appropriate for me to work at the restaurant!" Charlie frowned.


    "I''m not asking you to work there alone. The doctor said I can be discharged in a month. I¡¯ll get back


    to the restaurant.¡±


    Mckenzie had made her ns.


    "Grace had worked at the restaurant for more than a month. Can''t you even do as well as her? Do


    you want Mom to kneel and beg you!"


    Charlie wrinkled his brow. His head ached.


    Yet looking at Mckenzie''s pleading and determined look, he had to grit his teeth and nod.


    "By the way, you know Grace''s phone number, right? Call her and tell her I''m going to apply for a


    patent for the recipe. If she dares to use it without permission, I''ll sue her."


    Mckenzie guarded the recipe closely.


    Charlie frowned. As he was about to say something, the door was pushed open.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mark walked in. He heard what Mckenzie had just said.


    Mckenzie quickly smiled and said, "Mark, you''re here. Please sit down."


    "I heard that you woke up, so I came to see you."


    Mark''s handsome face was stolid. He was cold to Mckenzie after hearing those words.


    Charlie took the fruit basket and wanted to pour water for Mark. Mark raised his wrist and looked at


    his watch. "No need. I have a meeting at mypany. See you next time.


    Charlie sent him out of the ward. Mark got into his ck Bentley. He went back to the Valentine


    mansion rather than hispany.


    Summer was watering the flowers. Mark told her what he had heard in the ward. Instantly, Summer


    red up and cursed!


    "Pooh! Apply for a patent? Grace had never done anything in a kitchen before. It''s just a fucking


    recipe! Grace would turn her nose up if they gave it to her!"


    After cursing for a long while, Summer cooled down and asked in confusion, "I don''t know how


    Grace is doing..."


    Grace was hurt so much. Was she alright now?


    There was a difference between Grace and Summer after all. Summer wasn''t surprised about what


    Mark thought at that time.


    They had signed a contract before getting married. Summer knew Mark loved someone from the


    beginning.


    However, Grace was different. She and Charlie were in love with each other and then married.


    Finally, Charlie said he had feelings for another woman...


    Every woman who experienced things like this knew how much it hurt!


    In Paris.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Grace found a hotel and checked in. It was lunchtime. She went to the dining hall.


    Maybe she was not used to the food here. She vomited up everything in her stomach.


    She covered her belly, feeling terrible.


    Thinking that she was alone in a foreign country, she felt even worse.


    She had no choice but to go to a nearby hospital for a physical examination. The female doctor


    asked for a urine sample.


    Grace was confused but did as the doctor asked.


    After waiting for an hour, the doctor called her name. Grace walked into the office.


    "Miss, you''ve been pregnant for over a month." The doctor adjusted her sses, looking at the


    report.


    Grace¡¯s almond eyes widened. She waved her hand. She was so shocked that she wasn''t as sad


    and lonely as before. "How is it possible? It must be a mistake!"


    She once wanted badly to get pregnant.


    She went to many cities and tried dozens of ways, but she failed. How could she be pregnant now?


    "No! If you don''t believe me, you can use this." The doctor handed her a pregnancy test.


    Grace took it in a daze and walked into the restroom. She used the pregnancy test, and when she


    raised her hand, her heart beat wildly. She saw two red lines.


    She froze, involuntarily clutching it. Her heart beat faster. She stood still like a statue.


    She was pregnant. The report was right, and the doctor didn''t lie to her. It was true!


    Grace took the pregnancy test and walked out of the restroom. The doctor smilingly asked, "Do you


    believe me now?"


    Grace nodded, sunk in thought.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t wear high heels again. It¡¯s dangerous." The doctor nced at Grace''s


    shoes with two-inch narrow heels.


    "Okay..." Grace was still in shock. Thinking of something, she hurriedly asked, "I didn''t know I was


    pregnant. I drank some wine. Will it hurt my baby?"


    She was so regretful that she wanted to punch herself.


    "I''m not sure. It¡¯s better to pay attention to theter examinations. If you just drank a little or a few


    times, you don''t need to worry.¡±


    The streets in Paris were always busy and filled with luxury cars.


    Everyone was wearing exquisite and unique clothes. After all, this was the fashion capital.


    Grace looked up at the sky. It was bright, but she was gloomy.


    If she had found that she was pregnant before the divorce, she would have been overjoyed, but


    now...


    She was lost in thought, gathering her trench coat, looking thin and weak.


    She had thought she couldn''t be pregnant.


    She went to many hospitals, had a lot of tests, and took a heap of medicine.


    She had been afraid of bitter medicine since childhood, as if it could kill her.


    However, to have children, she took a lot of medicine with terrible smells. Every time after taking it,


    she had to eat a handful of candy.


    At that time, she was eager to have a child.


    Once she saw cute little boys and girls on the streets, she couldn''t help thinking if only they were


    her children.


    Before they divorced, she wanted to adopt a child.


    Since Mckenzie firmly opposed it, Grace finally gave up.


    Grace had thought about the divorce with Charlie. The trigger for it should be her infertility.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    After all, the Morgan family was wealthy. It needed heirs.


    Charlie was defending her against Mckenzie''s usations back then.


    Yet when he couldn''t hold on, they might face a divorce.


    She didn''t expect that it was another woman that made them divorce.


    Grace thought perhaps this was her fate.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have found that she was pregnant after the divorce.


    It turned out that everything had been arranged. She got a child so that she wouldn''t be so sad.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to decide whether to keep the child.


    She wanted it!


    She used to long for a child but didn''t have a chance. Now she wouldn''t abort it. She was also afraid


    that she wouldn''t be pregnant again.


    After all, it was so difficult for her to conceive. She couldn''t afford to lose this child!


    It was easy for her to raise a child.


    This child wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Charlie. Its surname was Livingston, not Morgan. This


    was her child!


    Grace went to the nearby shopping mall in her high heels.


    She couldn''t wear high heels in the future. She had to wear t shoes.


    She bought several pairs of t shoes and then went back to the hotel.


    Paris was very beautiful and romantic but not suitable for her now.


    She didn''t want to stay here. When she was going to settle down, she woulde back.


    For now, she wanted to travel, freely and lonely.


    She didn''t want to tell anyone about her pregnancy, but one day she would.


    Grace was always capricious. When she married Charlie, she had never wanted to divorce, but the


    marriage finally ended.


    In Santabaca.


    Charlie thought Mckenzie was just kidding when she asked him to work at the restaurant, but she


    was serious.


    Early the next morning.


    Mckenzie called Charlie and asked him to go to the restaurant.


    Charlie said, "I''ll go tomorrow. Close it today. I have a very important meeting at thepany


    today.¡±


    "How many workers do you have? There are vice presidents and general managers. Won¡¯t they do


    anything?"


    Mckenzie continued, "You must go. The restaurant can''t be closed for too long.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    People will think it has failed."


    Narrowing his eyes, Charlie was debating whether to go to the restaurant.


    He was the president of the Morgan Group, but now he was asked to work at the restaurant kitchen.


    What would people think of him if word got out?


    However, Mckenzie was firm. There was no room for negotiation unless he wanted to make


    Mckenzie angry and ill again.


    He could only wear his suit and go to the restaurant.


    The restaurant staff was shocked to see him, but Charlie looked cold and calm while walking into


    the kitchen.


    Mckenzie gave him the recipe and said she woulde over to guide himter.


    As expected, more than half an hourter, the caregiver pushed Mckenzie''s wheelchair into the


    kitchen.


    Charlie took off his coat. He was wearing a T-shirt.


    Mckenzie sat next to him and told him about the ingredients, asking Charlie to take them out, weigh


    them, pour them into


    therge iron pot, and stir them.


    Charlie was clever. He was not in a hurry.


    Instead, he did it methodically.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    Mckenzie¡¯s face was full of joy as she saw this.


    Compared to her son, Grace was so clumsy!


    Charlie began to stir the ingredients. He didn''t need to stir them quickly, but it was heavy work.


    Charlie felt rxed until noon.


    It was hot in July. The sun was baking the road. Chalie was next to the fire.


    He wore a T-shirt but was still sweating.


    His T-shirt was wet through with sweat, clinging to his body.


    He wiped the sweat off his hot face, which was lit by fire.


    Mckenzie told him not to leave the iron pot, or the ingredients would be burnt. He had to constantly


    and evenly stir them.


    Finally, Charlie finished stirring the ingredients. He began to mash them. The mortar was small,


    while Charlie''s hands were big, so they inevitably rubbed against the mortar and became red and


    swollen.


    He had to mash arge pot of ingredients and did it bit by bit.


    Charlie sat for too long, feeling his waist painful. He could only stand up. However, standing for too


    long made his legs numb.


    Thus, he sat, stood, sat, and stood...


    When he finished work, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Mckenzie asked him to send the ingredients to the branch store and thene back to check the


    ounts.


    After all the work was done, it was already 9.00 p.m. After having dinner at the restaurant, Charlie


    drove back to the vi.


    The servant had run him a bath in advance. Hey in the bathtub, feeling exhausted. His arms


    started to be sore, and his palms were chafed.


    As soon as hey in bed, the manager of hispany called him, saying that Charlie needed to


    read several documents and make final decisions.


    Charlie couldn''t go to thepany tomorrow, so he asked his assistant to drive to the manager and


    bring the documents back. He dealt with them at home.


    After that, it was eleven o''clock. He was very tired, smoking a cigarette before going to bed.


    Early in the morning.


    Mckenzie was already waiting for him in the restaurant. When she didn''t see him there, she directly


    called and urged him.


    The staff in the restaurant was wondering why it was Charlie rather than Grace that came to the


    restaurant.


    Summer knew the news, sneering, "He deserves it! He should have gone to the restaurant and


    realized how hard and dirty the work is! Let him suffer what Grace suffered!"


    The ingredients were increasing because the sales were rising, which meant more ingredients were


    needed and the kitchen would be busier.


    Charlie frowned deeply and said to Mckenzie, "Mom, how about buying a machine? It will be more


    efficient."


    "Other restaurants have long switched to machines, and only our restaurant insists on dealing with


    the ingredients by hand. Stirring the ingredients by hand can make them more fragrant. That''s why


    we insist, so what''s the point of buying a machine?"


    No one else knew how tiring it was to stir, mash, and send the ingredients, check the ounts, and


    deal with the urgent documents after returning to the vi at night.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Charlie fell asleep quickly these days.


    He finished work a little earlier this day. Billy called him to go to the bar.


    "I heard that you¡¯re now a head chef. How does it feel?" Billy said teasingly.


    "Stop it.¡± Charlie pushed him,y down on the sofa, picked up a ss of wine, and drank it.


    "If possible, I would close the restaurant."


    Mark nced at him without speaking.


    Billy raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? I heard that it is doing very well!"


    "It would be okay if the ingredients were prepared by professionals, but now it''s my duty!"


    Charlie took a sip of wine with annoyance.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Charlie said, "I have to go to the restaurant before dawn. After I walk out of the restaurant, it''s dark


    outside. I need to deal with the urgent documents after I go home. I even don''t have time to go to


    thepany, not to mention having the time to drink and have fun."


    When he raised his hands, Billy saw his red and swollen palms. Billy asked, "Is this because of


    preparing ingredients?"


    Charlie sneered, "You''re right. Let me enjoy myself tonight!"


    Mark kept silent all the time.


    He wouldn''t say anything about Charlie''s hard work. If he needed to say something,


    he would say that Charlie deserved it!


    They all knew Grace''s character. She had a bad temper and liked to go out to have fun. She liked


    the nightlife in the city very much. She had never done housework from childhood.


    She was such a woman, but she suppressed her nature and worked in the restaurant patiently for


    more than one month. Why was she willing to do that?


    When Mark met Gracest time, he saw the callus on her palms.


    She took good care of her hands all the time. Why did she have the callus? It was because she


    needed to mash the ingredients.


    But she had neverined about it.


    Thus, when Summer saw the callus in Grace''s palms, she was worried about Grace after she went


    home. She thought that Grace lived a tiring and unhappy life.


    Grace was infecund. They all knew Mckenzie''s attitude towards her.


    But Grace ignored it and dealt with the unhappy Mckenzie. What was worse, she worked hard in the


    restaurant every day. Mark and Summer were worried about her.


    Mark wanted to tell Charlie that he deserved it, but there was no need for Mark to say so.


    Charlie had feelings for another woman. Mark felt sorry for Grace.


    In the past, Mark thought that Grace was not worthy of Charlie.


    Grace had a bad temper and was crazy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Besides, Mark thought that she was high-maintenance and couldn''t endure hardship. However, he


    changed his thoughts after he saw what she had done.


    She was a good woman. Charlie was not worthy of her!


    Charlie didn''t cheat on her but told her that he had feelings for another woman.


    Although he gave her respect in their marriage, he hurt her deeply.


    Mark stood up and said, "I have to go first."


    Then he left the bar.


    Charlie''s case was different from Billy''s. Billy cheated on Sherman physically. But still, he loved her.


    Charlie told Grace that he had feelings for another woman. He cheated on Grace emotionally.


    Now that Charlie had feelings for another woman, there was no need for Mark to say anything else.


    Even if Mark defended


    Grace, she would just sound more pitiful.


    After all, it was none of Mark¡¯s business. No matter how unsatisfied he was, he couldn¡¯t interfere in


    it.


    Billy looked at Charlie and said, "Would you like to y golf with me tomorrow?"


    Charlie said, "I have no time, no interest and no energy."


    He waved his handnguidly. He was interested in nothing.


    He said, "My arms and palms hurt. If I have free time, I would like to take a rest."


    Billy shrugged and thought that Charlie was tedious!


    Summer checked emails at home.


    Mark felt curious and stood behind her.


    She was looking at photos. Deserts, cherries and grand falls were shown up in the photos. Grace


    showed up in these photos alone.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Grace wrote under these photos, "Don''t worry about me. It¡¯s sunny. I''m fine!"


    Summer shed tears again. She reached out to wipe her tears. Seeing that Grace was alone,


    Summer was worried about her.


    Mark hugged Summer and stared at these photos. He said, "It seems that she is fine and has


    calmed down."


    Summer said, "She will be happy! I will wait for her toe back happily!"


    Summer thought of something and called thewyer.


    She said, "Has Grace given the divorce settlement to you?"


    Thewyer said, "Grace has given it to me. I will hand it to Charlie in a few days."


    Summer said, "No need. Please give it to me. I will hand it to Charlie!"


    Summer hung up and said, "I will tell him what Grace has suffered!"


    Mark didn''t stop her. If she could feel rxed after she told Charlie that, Mark didn¡¯t have any


    reason to stop her.


    Charlie hadn''t gone to thepany for several days. He went to the restaurant every day.


    Mckenzie became happy and felt much better.


    However, Charlie was in a bad mood.


    He was busy with the work in the restaurant. He didn''t have any time to do other things. He


    prepared the ingredients,


    stirred them, mashed them, delivered them to the branch store and checked the ounts.


    He had no passion, no vigor and even no motivation as if he was wasting time every day.


    At that same time, Be felt anxious.


    After that day, she had never seen Charliee to thepany anymore. He didn''t text her or call


    her. She panicked.


    Although he had feelings for her, he didn''t express his feelings to her. She was worried.


    She heard that Charlie was busy in the restaurant. She wanted to go to the restaurant for business


    or personal reasons.


    Charlie worked in the restaurant and lost his voice.


    It was hot and dry. He worked beside the stoves. Naturally, he lost his voice.


    The restaurants needed more ingredients, so he was busier with preparing ingredients.


    He came hometer than before. He felt annoyed to do such work every day as a man.


    At night, Charlie went to the hospital. With the help of doctors, Mckenzie did the rehabilitation


    exercise actively and took medicine.


    He said, "Mom, I won''t go to the restaurant tomorrow. I have an important meeting."


    He was tired.


    Mckenzie said, "No matter how busy you are, you have to hold on for one month. I have tried my


    best to do the rehabilitation


    exercise. I will be able to go to the restaurant in one month. Please hold on."


    Mckenzie was determined and didn''t give him any chance to refuse.


    Charlie was famous in Santabaca. As a president, he prepared the ingredients in the restaurant.


    After it became a trending topic, more customers went to the restaurant. Most of them were


    females.


    Mckenzie was happy about the reverberation.


    Charlie said, "Mom, I''m a man. I can¡¯t work in the kitchen every day. It sounds terrible."


    However, Mckenzie took out newspapers and put them in front of him.


    She said, "Look at the news. Which one is bad for your reputation? Look at it. The news says that


    you are filial. It doesn¡¯t damage your image but promotes your


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    image."

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    What Mckenzie had said was true. Charlie couldn''t deny it.


    Hepressed his lips and kept silent.


    She said, "I know that you are not used to the work in the restaurant, but please hold on. You don''t


    need to work there anymore after one month. Now that we have run the restaurants, we can''t close


    them from time to time."


    She softened her voice and said, "Or would you like me to go to the restaurant tomorrow?"


    Since she said so, Charlie had no other choice but to go to the restaurant.


    He was filial. He wouldn''t let the sick


    Mckenzie go to the restaurant.


    The next day.


    Charlie still went to the restaurant. He worked in the restaurant continuously and felt tired. It was


    dull, dreary and boring.


    Billy called Charlie and asked him to y golf and bowling. Then they could take a bath, have a


    massage, eat high-end cuisine and drink wine that was airlifted recently.


    Charlie cursed. He knew that Billy invited him deliberately.


    Billy knew that Charlie had to work in the restaurant, but Billy still described it so luxuriously on


    purpose.


    Billy said hypocritically, "I forgot that you needed to work in the restaurant. Alright, I''m sorry to


    bother you. I will get out of your hair. Bye."


    It was 11 a.m. It was hot in the ingredients room. Charlie was covered with sweat.


    He reached out to wipe sweat and wanted to throw the things in his hand away.


    In the past, he always spent summer in the air-conditioned room. He could work without the air-


    conditioning this summer, but he even needed to stay beside the stoves. It was excruciating.


    Billy called Charlie again, "Would you like to have a cup of cold beer? It''s amazing.¡±


    Hearing that, Charlie frowned and wanted to throw Billy into the stoves and burn him into ash.


    Mckenzie called Charlie from time to time as if she was supervising him. He felt terrible.


    Be bit her lip slightly and hesitated outside the restaurant. After five to six minutes, she walked


    into the restaurant.


    Immediately, a waiter greeted her warmly," Madam, may I help you?"


    Be smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m looking for someone."


    The waiter asked, "Who are you looking for?


    Be said, "I want to see Mr. Morgan. I''m his secretary. I need to hand some urgent documents to


    him."


    Hearing that, the waiter took Be to the kitchen and left.


    The kitchen and the dining hall were totally different. Compared to the dining hall, the kitchen was


    like hell.


    The dining hall was cool. When she stood in front of the kitchen, she felt the heatwave from the


    door crack.


    There was a small piece of ss in the ingredients room. Through it, Be saw that his shirt was


    drenched by his sweat and stered to his back. His back looked strong and wide.


    In the hospital, when Be''s mother saw the headlines in the newspapers, she was satisfied with


    Charlie.


    No matter how rich men were, they should be able to endure hardship!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Be sat beside her mother, smiled and kept silent.


    Be¡¯s mother added, "It''s rare for a girl to meet her Mr. Right. You are very lucky. Mr. Morgan is


    outstanding and handsome.


    What''s more, he has a good family background and a good temper. Although he has got a divorce,


    he is still a good choice. If you marry him, I will feel proud. These rtives who look down upon us


    will tter us."


    Be came to sense and looked at his angr face. She bit her lip, raised her hand and knocked on


    the door.


    Charlie had prepared the ingredients and started to mash them. When he heard the knock at the


    door, he walked over and opened the door.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Seeing Be, Charlie frowned and felt surprised.


    Be felt anxious involuntarily. She pinched the documents in her hands and said, "Mr. Morgan, I


    come here to hand the urgent documents to you."


    Hearing that, he nodded and let Bee in. He asked her to read the documents for him.


    He started to mash ingredients.


    While Be was reading documents for him, she nced at him from time to time.


    Seeing that Charlie hit his hand by ident, she ran towards him. She asked anxiously and


    worriedly, "Are you OK?"


    He hit his hand fiercely. His face turned ashen in pain.


    But he swung his hand and said in a low voice, "I''m fine."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Be noticed that his slender fingers had be swollen. She looked up and stared at him. She


    said, "It seems that your hand is hurt badly. Leave it to me."


    As soon as she said so, Charlie refused without hesitation, "No, thank you!"


    Be was dumbfounded. She nodded awkwardly.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at her. He said, "I will drive you home after you get off


    work."


    Her heart beat fast. Her face turned red slightly.


    She thought of something and took out an instion lunchbox. She said, "I have brought lunch for


    you."


    Charlie said, "It''s great. I''m hungry."


    He opened the lounge door and walked in with Be.


    Be made lunch by herself. It smelled good, looked beautiful and tasted nice.


    After lunch, she drank a cup of warm water. Her face was still red. She packed the lunchbox and


    went to thepany.


    She knew that he had feelings for her, but he didn''t express his feelings to her. She wasn¡¯t sure


    about that before. It seemed that she guessed right. He liked her!


    When Be walked out of the restaurant, Summer got out of the car. They met each other face to


    face.


    Summer became furious. Mark followed her. She walked into the restaurant in heels.


    A waiter handed a menu to Summer. She ordered a lot of dishes.


    After a while, the dishes were served. The dishes looked pretty and smelled good.


    Summer sneered and didn¡¯t eat the dishes. Before Mark ate, she pointed at a dish and said, "There


    is hair in it!"


    The waiter came up to her immediately and checked the dish carefully. The waiter said with a smile,


    "Madam, there is no hair. You have made a mistake."


    She sneered, pulled her hair and threw it on the te. She said, "No hair? Can''t you see it? Who


    has made a mistake?"


    The waiter was dumbfounded.


    Summer pointed at another dish and said


    that there was dust in it. The waiter hurried to exin.


    Summer ignored the waiter''s exnation and made a scene.


    The waiter had never met such an unreasonable customer. The waiter had no other choice but to


    look for Charlie who was in the kitchen.


    Charlie walked out. When he saw Summer, he understood everything.


    She was avenging Grace.


    Summer sneered, "Finally, the chefes out. Mr. Morgan, the dishes taste terrible!"

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    Summer was furious and overturned the table. All the dishes fell on the ground with a loud sound


    and were broken into pieces.


    Mark kept silent and looked at her.


    She looked around. As long as she was unsatisfied with something, she would pick it up and break


    it into pieces.


    She broke things as she wished. She broke the things that she could carry. If it was too heavy, she


    would kick it into pieces.


    Soon, the restaurant was in a mess.


    The waiters were shocked. The customers were terrified and walked out one by one.


    Finally, Charlie said, "Don''t go too far!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Summer turned around and smiled. Then she broke things more crazily.


    She broke all the ornaments in the restaurant, including the vases.


    Charlie came up to her, frowned and said," Don''t go too far!"


    She said, "Mr. Charlie, what are you doing? Are you warning me?"


    She smiled.


    "I''m in a bad mood today. I¡¯m rich and can break whatever I want! I can offerpensation to you at


    the original price. Or do you want doublepensation?"


    Mark was here. Even if she pulled the restaurant down today, Charlie could do nothing!


    Charlie had to suffer the loss today!


    Because of Mark, Charlie wouldn¡¯t ask Summer forpensation!


    Summer knew that and destroyed the restaurant to give vent to her anger. She could leave


    unscathed!


    Before Charlie said anything, she opened her wallet and took out money. She threw the money into


    the air. The money fell from the air to the ground like snow.


    Summer said haughtily, "Count it. If it''s not enough,e to the Valentine''s to look for me!" She


    walked out of the restaurant.


    Mark smiled slightly. When he passed Charlie, he patted Charlie''s shoulder slightly and left


    decisively.


    In the car, Summer turned on the air conditioning and took a deep breath. Finally, she had given


    vent to her anger, but she said regretfully, "I should have thrown the money to his face!"


    Mark loved her very much and said, "Why haven''t you done that?"


    She thought about it and said, "The money is not enough. Even if I threw it to his face, it wouldn¡¯t


    hurt!"


    Mark smiled. Summer took out herptop and checked her email. As expected, Grace had sent new


    photos to her.


    Grace went to a small town that was rimmed with flowers.


    She stood among flowers like a queen. The current was clear there. Although she smiled in the


    photos, she looked a little sad.


    Summer believed that Grace would be happy again one day!


    Thewyer hadn''t handed the divorce settlement to Summer yet. He was on a business trip


    recently. After he came back, he would hand it to Summer.


    It seemed that Summer needed to humiliate Charlie again.


    She would tell Charlie what Grace had suffered and humiliate him again!


    Charlie was unlucky today.


    He hit his hand in the morning. At noon, Summer made a scene in the restaurant. In the afternoon,


    his hand was pinched by the door. He applied medicine to his hand but still couldn''t move it!

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    At night, the driver arrived. Charlie asked him to drive to thepany. Charlie went upstairs to take


    documents. The driver waited for him downstairs.


    As expected, Be was still waiting for him.


    When she saw him, her face turned red again. She picked up her bag and followed behind him


    tightly.


    They sat on the backseats together. Be noticed that his hand was wrapped in gauze. She asked,


    "What''s the matter with your hand?"


    He said indifferently, "It was pinched by the door..."


    He asked the driver to buy a bunch of


    flowers and fruits.


    Be''s heart beat fast involuntarily. At such a time, she wanted to ask his opinion about their


    rtionship.


    However, she felt embarrassed and didn''t know how to say it.


    She was anxious. He hadn''t expressed his feelings to her yet. She didn''t know his true thoughts.


    She wanted to ask him and observe his reaction.


    She thought a lot about it. When she was about to ask him, the car stopped. She had arrived at her


    destination.


    She bit her lip. Charlie handed the flowers and fruits to her and said, "Give them to your mother!"


    Be thanked him and took them over. She failed to ask him. She was timid all the time!


    Charlie said, "Good night." It was obvious that he didn''t n to get out of the car.


    Be said immediately, "Good night!" Then she added, "I would like to give you a massage. It will be


    quick!"


    Charlie didn''t refuse. Be put her hands on his shoulders and massaged his shoulders skillfully.


    Charlie felt tired after the whole day''s work. He enjoyed her massage very much.


    He kept silent and closed his eyes to enjoy it.


    No wonder Be thought that Charlie had feelings for her. He gave her such an impression virtually!


    The atmosphere was quiet. Suddenly, they heard a ringtone from Charlie''s phone.


    Mckenzie called him and asked him to apany her in the hospital.


    Although Be was reluctant to leave him, she withdrew her hands and waved goodbye.


    Charlie nodded and looked gentler. Then he asked the driver to start the car and go to the hospital.


    Mckenzie had heard that Summer had made a scene in the restaurant. Mckenzie said angrily, "How


    can she be a teacher? I want toin to her school!"


    Charlie said indifferently, "Forget it. Mark is her husband."


    Mckenzie said, "I heard that a girl went to the restaurant and had lunch with you. Is she the girl who


    you have feelings for?"


    Charlie didn''t hide it from her and nodded calmly.


    He said, "I have hurt my hand. I can''t go to the restaurant tomorrow. Let''s close it for one day."


    Mckenzie said, "If you have feelings for the girl, take her home. I would like to see her. It''s rare for


    you to have feelings for a girl. Now that you have feelings for her, it means that you like her. She


    may marry you and be your wife. If it is possible, she will be in charge of the restaurant."


    ''Marry me? Wife?'' Charlie said, "I just have feelings for her. It''s too early to talk about that!"


    Mckenzie said, "You have hurt your hand. I have been ill. We need someone to be in charge of the


    restaurant. Now that you have feelings for her, you may marry her. She may take over the


    restaurant."


    Charlie said, "I''m not sure about that. Don''t overthink. Forget it. I will go to the restaurant. Aren''t you


    afraid that the recipes will be leaked? I can do it with one hand. It just will be a little slower!"


    Mckenzie still wanted to say something, but he went to the bathroom to take a bath. He had worked


    for the whole day and changed shirts many times!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Charlie¡¯s body was soppy and sticky. He would go crazy if he couldn''t take a bath immediately!


    Mckenzie frowned and didn''t say anything else.


    After a while, Charlie walked out of the bathroom. It was toote and he was exhausted, so he didn''t


    go to the apartment or the Morgan family''s vi. He nned to sleep in the hospital.


    Mckenzie couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your opinion about the girl?"


    Charlie frowned and said, "I have said that I just have feelings for her."


    Mckenzie said, "Now that you have feelings


    for her, date her." Seeing his reaction, Mckenzie kept silent. Anyway, many love stories started from


    feelings.


    Grace was infecund. Charlie needed children. Mckenzie was happy that he had feelings for the girl.


    Charlie and Grace had got a divorce.


    Mckenzie was happy about that. When Charlie had a fiancee again, Mckenzie would ask his fiancee


    to have a physical exam. It was the most important thing.


    The next day, Charlie still went to the restaurant. Billy called him from time to time and stimted


    him.


    Billy said, "I heard that Summer made a scene in the restaurant yesterday?"


    Charlie felt annoyed and said, "Why are you so gossipy?"


    Billy gloated, "So it''s true. Summer is


    amazing. By the way, I heard that the girl who you had feelings for also went to the restaurant?"


    Charlie frowned. When he was about to say something, Billy said, "OK. Now that you have feelings


    for her, hope you will be happy."


    Charlie divorced Grace and had feelings for another girl. It was none of Billy''s business, so he


    couldn''t interfere in it.


    However, to be honest, Billy thought that Grace was a good woman.


    Charlie felt annoyed. As soon as Billy finished speaking, Charlie hung up.


    At noon, Be came to the restaurant again. She took a fan for him.


    In the ingredients room, there was no air-conditioning, and it couldn''t be installed. The fan was


    different from the airconditioning. It could be used immediately after being plugged in. Besides, it


    wouldn''t influence Charlie''s work.


    Be said, "I can¡¯t let the ingredients room be cooler, but you can use the fan and thus sweat less.


    You won''t feel that muggy at least."


    Charlie arched his eyebrows and nced at her. Her face turned red involuntarily. She looked at


    him. Her eyes were filled with affection.


    He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned on the fan and didn''t sweat so much like before.


    He didn''t feel that soppy and sticky. He felt much better.


    Be stood there, hesitated and wanted to say something.


    Charlie asked, "What do you want?"


    She clenched her fists under the table and asked, "Mr. Morgan, do you like me?"


    Be didn''t think that she was anxious. She was just unsure of his thoughts.


    No matter whether he liked her or not, she wanted to know his answer as soon as possible.


    Charlie kept silent and looked at her sharply.


    Be felt nervous under his deep and oppressive gaze. She could scarcely breathe. She couldn''t


    bear his gaze anymore and looked away.


    The atmosphere became frigid.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was too oppressive. Be couldn¡¯t bear it. She looked down to avoid his gaze.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Be regretted that she had asked him the question.


    When she was lost in thoughts, Charlie said in a deep voice, "I have feelings for you. I like you."


    After Be heard that, her face turned redder.


    She guessed right. He had feelings for her. He admitted that!


    Be was timid all the time, but she was so brave at such a time. She looked up at Charlie


    suddenly. Her eyes were shining with lights. She said, "Then would you like to be my boyfriend?"


    Although she was timid, she could say what she wanted to say. After all, she needed to strive for


    her love.


    To be honest, she also thought that she was so brave at such a time. After asking him the question,


    she panicked, for she didn''t know his answer.


    Charlie nodded. Then he rolled up his sleeves casually and continued his work.


    Be fell into a trance like a statue. ''Have I misunderstood? He agrees although he just nods


    indifferently!''


    She felt as if she was dreaming. She pinched her thigh. The pain reminded her that it was not a


    dream.


    Although he just nodded casually, she was overjoyed. No matter how indifferent he was, he


    answered her question!


    He admitted that he would like to be her boyfriend. It was good news for her!


    Compared to the excited Be, Charlie''s reaction was nd. He looked very calm.


    When Be left the restaurant, she wore a smile on her face all the time. After all, she was young


    and didn''t know how to hide her emotions. She showed all her feelings on her face.


    As for Grace, she was on a ne. She wore sunsses, exquisite nude shoes, a long white dress


    and a cardigan with tassels. Although she wore casually and simply, her beauty and elegant


    temperament were shownpletely.


    The beautiful scenery was waiting for her. She wanted to see the Niagara Falls.


    She saw the grand Niagara Falls that was like a roaring lion online. Then she boarded the ne


    decisively.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She started the trip to the Niagara Falls on


    a whim. She had no aims and no ns. She went wherever she wanted. She went to the ces


    where the sceneries were beautiful.


    However, she felt sick after she stayed on the ne for a long time. When she couldn''t stifle her


    queasiness anymore, she lifted the nket, covered her mouth and headed for the restroom.


    The restroom door was unlocked. She pushed it casually. The door was opened. When she saw the


    scene inside, she narrowed her eyes.


    A man sat on the toilet. He unbuttoned his white shirt a little and breathed heavily. His skin was


    tanned and his pectorals were strong. He was sexy and wild.


    The man was handsome. Maybe he was mixed-race. His face was very angr like a sculpture.


    He sat on the toilet and breathed heavily. Obviously, he was doing an important thing.


    Grace couldn''t resist the impulse to vomit. She almost spewed up. She ignored the man and walked


    into the restroom. She rushed to the sink and vomited.


    She almost vomited all the breakfast she had eaten.


    The man felt surprised. He nced at himself. Then he looked at Grace''s back.


    Grace was still vomiting. She even vomited her stomach acids in the end. She drank water to rinse


    the taste out of her mouth. Then she leaned against the sink and panted. She ignored the man.


    The man smelled and said, "Sandwiches, eggs, sausages, pancakes and milk... How much food did


    you eat in the morning? It''s smelly. It seems that you have bad digestion."


    Only then did Grace feel better. She stood up, nced at him and sneered, "Do you have


    constipation?"

 Chapter 1544 & 1545

    Chapter 1544 & 1545


    The man frowned and coughed awkwardly. ''She is right. By the way, although she looks elegant,


    what she has said is so rude!¡¯


    Grace said, "Keep trying. Take a deep breath. You will make it." Then she left directly.


    It was a trivial episode for her. She returned to her seat and took a sip of warm water. She felt


    boring and leafed through a magazine. It was a France fashion magazine that introduced the most


    fashionable dressing styles.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a man said in a deep and charming voice behind her, "Hi, the world is small." She looked


    back. It was the man who suffered from constipation and didn''t lock the restroom door. She greeted


    him indifferently as she leafed through the magazine.


    Although Grace was indifferent, the man still said, "I''m Andrew Jacobo."


    When she heard his name, she arched her eyebrows and asked, "Are you mixed-race?"


    He said, "You¡¯re right. Besides, I adopt my mother''s surname." He had white and straight teeth. He


    even could shoot the toothpaste advertisements.


    She thought that he was mixed-race at first sight. She guessed right. His face was more angr


    than normal people''s.


    Grace leafed through the magazine while Andrew talked to her with interest.


    During the short time, Grace knew about his birthday and family background. By the way, she also


    learned that he was a model.


    After he had reminded her, she closed the magazine and noticed that he was the man on the cover.


    When Andrew knew that Grace would go to the Niagara Falls, he smiled more brightly. It was also


    his destination.


    He invited her to go there with him warmly, but she wasn¡¯t interested in it. She found an excuse


    casually and said that she had other arrangements.


    Andrew said sadly, "What a pity. Hope you have a good journey!¡±


    Grace said, "Thank you." She put down the magazine, leaned against the seat and closed her eyes


    to take a rest.


    Andrew sat with his legs crossed casually and leaned against the seat as he leafed through a


    magazine. A stewardess nced at him from time to time. He didn¡¯t care about that.


    After a while, he raised his head and saw Grace curl up. He smiled charmingly at the stewardess


    and said, "Please give me a nket, thank you."


    The stewardess''s face turned red slightly. When she showed up again, she handed a nket to


    Andrew.


    However, Andrew stood up and put it over Grace. He arched his eyebrows. ''She is a special


    woman!''


    Grace was unlucky. Not long after she walked off the ne, she lost her suitcase.


    It was a strange ce for her. She stood on the street nkly. At that time, a tall man came up to


    her. It was Andrew.


    He said, "I think you need my help." He carried his suitcase and bent over slightly. He was tall and


    handsome. His watch refracted the sunlight and dazzled.


    Grace nodded, "You''re right. I think so."


    Even if she called the police, she didn''t know when the police would help her solve the problem. All


    her property was in the suitcase. She was penniless.


    She would better follow him and ask for help from him. Otherwise, she would live on the street.


    Andrew stood up straight and smiled, "I have booked the hotel. Let''s go together."


    Grace followed him. She wasn''t afraid that he had a malicious motive. Her intuition told her that he


    was not a bad man.


    She looked at his back and felt that he was tall. He was about 1.87 meters in height. He wore


    simple clothes, but the clothes looked noble on him.


    After he arrived at the hotel, he booked another room. Then he took Grace to the police station.

 Chapter 1546 & 1547

    Chapter 1546 & 1547


    Outside the police station, Andrew said with a smile, "It feels good to meet you on a special


    asion."


    Grace arched her eyebrows and said, "Is it one of your special hobbies to be watched while you''re


    in the restroom?"


    Andrew still smiled, "I will be happier while traveling with you than traveling alone. I think we will


    have a happy journey.


    She nced at him and looked away. She said, "I''m hungry. I think you need to buy me food."


    He agreed, "OK. French cuisine?"


    Grace said, "No. Something light. Your condition will be worse if you eat French cuisine."


    Andrew didn¡¯t care about the indication in her words and said, "Are you always so frank? You give


    me a special feeling. You''re so charming."


    Grace shrugged and walked forward. Andrew caught up with her soon.


    She thought that she might not feel that lonely this time...


    When one traveled alone for a long time, one would feel lonely.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In Santabaca.


    Charlie went to the Morgan family''s vi at night. Mckenzie was discharged.


    Charlie''s assistant took all the urgent documents to him. He signed quickly.


    After a while, he received a message and checked it. Be texted him. [Be: Have you eaten


    dinner?]


    He frowned and replied to her casually. [ Charlie: Yes.]


    Be saw his reply and was overjoyed.


    Then she texted him again. [Be: What would you like for lunch tomorrow?]


    She was waiting for his reply. She checked her phone again and again, but she didn''t receive his


    reply in the end.


    After he admitted their rtionship, she was not as restrained as before. She started to be braver.


    She was like a girl who had fallen in love. She texted him naturally.


    She was disappointed that she didn''t receive messages from him. The next morning, she texted him


    again. [Be: Have you eaten breakfast?]


    He still replied to her simply. [Charlie: Yes ]


    However, Be felt satisfied. She thought about it and texted him. [Be: Let''s have lunch together. I


    wille to see you!]


    He still replied simply. [Charlie: OK.]


    Be was young. After she became his girlfriend, she was clingy. She texted him to ask what he


    would like for lunch.


    However, Charlie didn''t reply to her.


    Be thought that he was busy with work in the restaurant, so he didn''t reply to her. She didn¡¯t care


    about it. Compared to the past, their rtionship was much better.


    At noon, she went to the restaurant. Charlie was as indifferent as usual. She rmended the


    opposite restaurant because it was near.


    They went to the restaurant. She handed


    the menu to him with a red face. She sat on the seat and poured two sses of water.


    Charlie ordered dishes casually. The atmosphere became frigid. Be sat beside him and held his


    hand bravely...

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    Charlie looked down at their hands, frowning.


    Be was tense, though they were in a rtionship.


    Being stared at by Charlie, Be blushed with nervousness.


    She looked at him and asked, "We''re dating. So, that¡¯s normal, isn''t it?"


    She asked with great care.


    Charlie replied, ''Uh-huh.¡®


    He did not withdraw his hand but let her hold it, looking thoughtful.


    Then a smile touched the corners of Be''s mouth.


    She rubbed his palm with her fingers, pleased.


    His palm wasrge and warm, and the lines were visible.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Be indulged in the happiness, and her heart danced with delight.


    She had never imagined that she could be so close to him or even touch his hand


    She was really enjoying it. The happiness of that moment was something she had never


    experienced.


    Actually, she had been expecting him to hold her hand.


    However, Charlie suddenly withdrew his hand away from hers.


    Before Be could react, Charlie had lit a cigarette and started to smoke.


    The waiter came in to serve the food and left.


    Charlie spoke, "Tuck in. We''ve got a lot of work to do."


    Be then nodded, but Charlie had begun to enjoy his meal gracefully at this moment.


    Neither of them spoke during the meal, save for the tter of cutlery.


    Then, their first meal together was over.


    Be was visibly reluctant to leave as she walked out of the restaurant.


    Charlie nced at his watch and turned around, "Go back to thepany.


    Lunchtime is almost over."


    Be nodded.


    Charlie hailed a cab for Be, who had to get in and say goodbye to him.


    Charlie then returned to the restaurant. He had to prepare the ingredients and deliver them to the


    branch storeter.


    In the afternoon, Billy came to the restaurant and ordered a lot of dishes, enjoying them leisurely in


    front of Charlie.


    Charlie''s forehead knotted in a frown, "Do you have a death wish?"


    "Come on, how can you say that? I''m just here to make you jealous. You know, I love it when you


    envy me while I eat happily."


    Billyughed recklessly.


    And he added, "Women are flirting with you, but then, men areughing at you. Tut-tut, bear in


    mind, you are the president of Morgan Corporation."


    Despite the snort, Charlie didn''t really care.


    And Billy said nothing more.


    Typically, men were not as sensitive as women.


    In thepany.


    Be, who was off work, checked her phone and found that there were no messages or missed


    calls, which made her a little disappointed.


    Noticing her disappointment, a female colleague asked her curiously, "Are you waiting for your


    boyfriend''s call?"


    Be blushed and shook her head, "No, I''m not."

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    "Don''t be shy! You''re old enough to date. It''s natural.¡±


    Be blushed uncontrobly and left for the bus stop.


    Then she took the bus home.


    At night, she checked her phone every half hour or hour, thinking he might text her.


    However, he hadn''t texted or called her by 10:00 p.m.


    Only then did Be put her phone down and go to sleep.


    The next day Charlie still didn''t contact her. Be couldn''t help checking her phone every few


    minutes all morning.


    She had never felt time pass so slowly when she was at work before. These days, however, the


    minutes dragged like hours for her.


    She was distracted from time to time, wondering what Charlie was doing.


    ''Doesn''t he even have time to text me?¡¯


    Typically, women were always insatiable in rtionships.


    Before confirming the rtionship, they would have all kinds of guesses about whether the man


    was sincere. After confirming the rtionship, they wouldin that the man was not caring


    enough for them.


    Be waited all day, and Charlie didn''t give her a call.


    Finally, she couldn''t resist calling him. After a while, Charlie answered the phone." Are you still in


    the restaurant?" Be asked.


    "Yes.¡± Charlie busied himself grinding ingredients and asked, "Why did you call me?"


    Be had no idea how to answer him. In fact, she really wanted to tell him that they were in love and


    it wasmon for couples to call for no reason.


    But she had no guts to spit it out. After thinking for a while, she said, "You must be very busy. Do


    you need any help?"


    "Er, bring me the documents after work."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Be''s spirits rose, and she agreed with a smile. She finally had reason to meet Charlie!


    After work, she hurriedly sorted out the documents Charlie needed and then went to the bathroom


    to put on her makeup.


    In general, women felt more confident while wearing makeup. Be kept her makeup to a minimum,


    looking pretty and natural. She then set off for the restaurant.


    Charlie was checking the ounts when she got there. Noticing her, he asked her to sit aside, and


    he proceeded to check the ounts with the manager.


    It was over nine o''clock when he finished.


    Charlie took the documents and looked at Be, "Let''s go. I¡¯ll take you home."


    Be was stunned. ''Co home? No date?¡¯


    Charlie walked out of the restaurant, but Be stood still. Actually, she really wanted to spit it out,


    but she didn''t know how to say it.


    She finally got in the car. The car ran smoothly. Charlie examined the documents that had been


    piling up for a long time and needed to be dealt with as soon as possible.


    Be stared at the side of his face, rubbing her hands. They soon arrived at her home. She


    hesitated for a while and did not get out of the car.


    After a while, Charlie looked up in wonder.


    At the same time, Be fell into his arms, holding his robust waist.


    Charlie was astonished and pushed her away, "It''ste. Go ahead in."


    Blushing, Be released her grip and got off the car, watching the car disappear.


    Charlie had been hectic these days. He even wished he could do the work of three!


    After returning to the Morgan family''s vi, he copsed on the bed and fell asleep without taking off


    his trousers and shirt.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    In Athana.


    Grace had been with Andrew these days because she had no money or bank card and could only


    rely on him.


    And Andrew didn''t mind that.


    They went to a lot of scenic ces, ate all kinds of delicious food and bought some exquisite


    objects.


    Grace vomited again, and Andrew insisted on sending her to the hospital, only to learn that she was


    more than two months pregnant!


    While Grace listened to the doctor''s advice, Andrew leaned against the door, sped his hands


    over his chest, and stared at


    Grace.


    Grace felt his gaze, but she said nothing in the doctor''s office.


    "What were you looking at just now?" Grace asked as they walked out of the hospital.


    "You''ve been pregnant for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I always thought you were single. You¡¯ve


    been leading me on,ir!" Andrew said feelingly, raising his eyebrows. He felt like he had been


    cheated.


    "Ha! You thought it was a cut meet, right? Well, it''s not toote to know the truth. Of course, you''re


    free to leave." Grace didn''t really care.


    Andrew snorted, "No! I''m not leaving. I paid for all your expenses these days. If I leave now, where


    can I ask you for my debt? Are you trying to get rid of me? Forget it!"


    Grace smiled. Obviously, he didn¡¯t mean it.


    After all, keeping her with him would only cost him more.


    "Then let me ask you a question. Assuming you knew I was pregnant, what would you do if you


    were on a ne and saw my suitcase stolen?"


    Thinking hard about it, Andrew squinted," Call the police and get out of there."


    "Humph! I can''t believe you treat pregnant women so differently than unmarried beauties!


    Unsurprisingly, you men all think with your private parts." Graceughed.


    Andrew thought for a while and said, "You know, you¡¯re really good at practicing deception!"


    "I have to admit that you didn''t misuse " practice deception." But I advise you to stop here. You


    won¡¯t get anything from me. Give me your card number, and I''ll put the money I owe you into your


    ount. Now, we both can go our separate ways. You can move on to your next target." Grace


    then took out her camera and nned to enjoy the view alone.


    "How merciless you are!" Andrew growled," How can you say that? You¡¯ve used me for so long. But


    now you just let me move on to the next target. How could you?"


    Grace said, "Hey, I''m just telling you to cut your losses." She smelled chicken wraps while taking


    pictures of the scenery. Then she turned around and pointed at the chicken wrap stall nearby, "I


    want to eat that."


    Andrew made the OK sign with his fingers and went to the stall without speaking.


    Grace smiled happily. After they got along with each other these days, she found his personality


    was good, which made her have a good impression of him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Andrew soon came back with a chicken wrap. While eating it, Grace said she was going to the


    Aegean Sea.


    Andrew indicated that he would go with her.


    Grace had no reason to turn down a man who was willing to be used by her. She patted his coat


    and pulled her hair back. " Now, let me take some photos of you, pretty boy."


    They strolled along the street. Grace asked him, squinting, "What do you value most about


    women?"


    "Figure," Andrew blurted it out," appearance and personality came next. I don''t really care about


    women''s looks. But I prefer a woman with a good figure."


    "Sounds sensible. You can use something


    to cover a woman''s face during sex if she¡¯s in-looking, but there is no way to cover her figure.


    Come on, tell me what part of my body appeals to you?"


    That was exactly the way Grace spoke, straightforward and in. She¡¯d always been like this.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Be said nothing and chuckled with a blush.


    Her colleagues asked no more but continued their work.


    Instead of leaving after work, Be stayed in the office and waited for Charlie to pick her up.


    Charlie came soon, and then she got in the car.


    Then they went to the cinema.


    When they picked the film, Be looked at other couples enviously. She grew bolder and told


    Charlie she wanted popcorn and coke.


    "You want popcorn and coke?" Charlie asked in a frown.


    Be nodded and then said, "I''ll go buy them."


    When they were face-to-face, she dared not speak boldly as she did on her phone.


    Charlie stopped her, asked her to pick a movie she was interested in, and then left.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Be watched his figure disappear into the crowd.


    He was tall, and his carriage was extraordinarily graceful. Actually, Be was glowing and felt warm


    with delight that he could do it for her.


    When it came to men, women sometimes had a sense of pride andpetition.


    Charlie had an extraordinary appearance, a sinewy body, and an unusual status in Santabaca. In


    the eyes of all women, he was a perfect lover.


    Be, of course, was proud to be the girlfriend of such a perfect man.


    She bought the tickets and stood there waiting for him.


    The film she picked was a love story.


    In fact, this film had been on for a long time, but she didn''t have time to see it before. Finally, she


    was able to take the opportunity of her birthday to watch it with him.


    The film was about to start, and Charlie wasn''t back yet. Be became anxious.


    Near the start, Charlie came back with coke and popcorn.


    Be saw his figure, and her face lit up.


    Almost the entire audience had taken their seats. Charlie and Be immediately entered the screen


    room and moved towards their seats.


    Hardly had they sat down when the film began.


    This film was about the love of young people.


    Almost all of the audience were young couples, who whispered sweet words while watching the


    film.


    This film was neither sad nor funny, but a simple and warm love story.


    In the theater, happiness and sweetness permeated the air.


    Some couples couldn''t even help hugging and kissing.


    Be looked around, blushing and ncing at Charlie from time to time.


    She didn''t expect him to kiss her. But she was looking forward to some intimacies, like holding


    hands or hugging...


    But there was no reaction from him


    Charlie leaned against the seat and crossed his legs, staring at the screen dully.


    He didn''t like this kind of film at all. He could ept horror films, tragedies, andedies, but not


    romance.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    For Charlie, resting at home was better than sitting there watching this crap. The past few days had


    really worn him out.


    He didn''t enjoy this film at all. He tried to maneuver his body into a morefortable position.


    He just wanted the film to be over. It was hard for him to sit there and watch this boring stuff.


    The film was warm and sweet.


    Be''s attention was partly on the film and partly on Charlie.


    Throughout, he showed no emotion. He stared at the screen as if he hadn''t seen what the couples


    were doing around him.


    Be''s breast heaved. She thought for a while and leaned boldly on his shoulder.


    Her heart almost fell out of her chest as she leaned toward him, but there was no reaction from him.


    Maybe it was his personality, she thought. He was cold and passive by nature.


    Be felt her face was burning. Instead of pushing her away, Charlie let her lean on him.


    Be was pleased, though Charlie did not hold her in his arms.


    The film wasn''t over yet. Charlie suddenly made a move, and Be''s head slipped from his


    shoulder.


    She was stunned and then looked up at him. Charlie said frostily, "I''m just adjusting my position. It¡¯s


    a little sore." Be said nothing more, maintaining her posture and blushing. She was naturally timid


    and uptight, especially in his presence.


    She remained in this state until the end of the film. It was over ten o''clock when the film was over.


    She was hungry and said she wanted something to eat.


    Charlie said nothing and went to the nearby night market with her. The night market was bustling


    with people, and excitement permeated the air.


    Be chose a table and wiped the chairs.


    Charlie didn¡¯t hate this kind of ce because he used to eat there with Grace.


    Be ordered two servings of pasta with a lot of ingredients. Not only did it look delicious, but it


    smelled tasty.


    It took them half an hour to finish.


    Then Charlie sent her home. He was tired, so the car was driven by his driver.


    Soon they reached her home. When she was about to get out of the car, she suddenly flew into his


    arms and hugged his waist tightly.


    Charlie''s eyes twitched, and his body went rigid. For a long while, he remained speechless.


    Be''s mind kept turning in an endless loop.


    She was tense, and her eyes were steady.


    Suddenly she looked up at him, moving closer to his lips.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, Charlie turned around, and her lipsnded right in his face.


    "Your mother is out," Charlie said, looking out the window.


    When Be heard that, she immediately sat upright, jerked her head, and found her mothering


    out. She then said goodbye to him and got off the car.


    After Be got off, Charlie asked the driver to drive to the Morgan family''s vi.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Be tossed and turned in the evening, unable to sleep. She was thinking about the gift Charlie had


    given her. It was a pair of expensive earrings.


    When Be''s mother saw that, she was happy, thinking they were on good terms!


    After all, Charlie gave his daughter such a precious gift, which showed that they were really close.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    What really kept Be awake was that Charlie had forgotten to say happy birthday to her. Be


    cared about his attitude rather than the gift.


    After some thought, she still couldn''t fall asleep. She then sat up in bed, took her phone, and called


    Charlie.


    It was a long time before Charlie answered the phone. He seemed to be asleep. "What''s up? " He


    asked in a low voice.


    Be said boldly, "Today''s my birthday, remember?"


    She was so bold because they couldn''t see each other on their phones.


    "Happy birthday..."


    "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. It''s going to be a long time before dawn," Charlie said shortly.


    "Charlie, we are in love now. Can''t we act likemon couples?"


    Be only dared to say these words on the phone.


    "We rarely have time together. You don''t contact me, and you don''t even... In a word, I think we''re


    more like strangers than lovers."


    She wanted to say that they didn''t have any intimacies of a couple. However, she was too thin-


    skinned to spit it out.


    "Let''s talk about itter. It''s bedtime. Good night." Charlie said grumpily.


    He worked in the kitchen all day, and that night he watched such a boring film with her. He was so


    tired that he answered the phone with his eyes closed and even slightly irritated.


    He hated nothing more than being disturbed from a deep sleep, especially when he was tired. At


    that time, rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then he hung up the phone and the beeps passed through the phone.


    Be''s chest then heaved, and she felt wide awake.


    In Athana.


    The police did a good job. Grace''s suitcase was found. She went to the police station to reim it,


    and Andrew followed her.


    Grace checked it thoroughly and found everything inside, including her passport, bank cards, and


    Social Security card.


    ''Lucky me!¡¯ Grace thought.


    Then they walked out of the police station. Andrew suddenly stepped forward and took the suitcase


    from Grace''s hand.


    Grace walked behind him. Her coat was blown up by the wind, revealing her long royal blue gown


    that matched her skin tone. She said, "Andrew, it''s time to go our separate ways!"


    Andrew looked at her in disbelief, "Forget it! You''ve been bothering me for so long. Now your


    suitcase has been found, and you want to leaf. How can you do this to me?"


    "Not ''leaf, it¡¯s ''leave''. Come on, repeat after me: L-E-A-V-E, leave."


    Grace acted as a gentle teacher, staring at him with her charming eyes.


    "Alright. You''ve been spending my money all these days. Here''s an idea: we can swap over from


    now on."


    Grace nced at him and said, "Don''t tell me that you are going to Italy with me."


    Andrew nodded in affirmation and asked," Why not?"


    Grace said no more.


    She didn''t stop him because she was in a better mood after having him around for a few days.


    After showering at the hotel in the evening, Grace sorted through jewelry design drawings on her


    computer.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Then, she moved towards the door, thinking it must be


    Andrew. She was right. It was Andrew who knocked on the door.


    Andrew stood there and stared at her


    intently.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Raising her eyebrows in dismay, Grace followed his gaze and her eyes finally fell on her breast.


    She had just finished taking a bath, so she came to the door in a bathrobe. She was casually


    wrapped in the bathrobe, and part of her white and smooth breast was bare


    "36B?" Andrew raised his eyebrows and did not take his eyes off her breast.


    Grace stood on tiptoe and tapped his forehead, squinting, "You¡¯d better tear your eyes away from


    my breast. You can''t feel it anyway. Watch out for nosebleeds."


    Andrew gave her a bright smile, which made her look more handsome and cute, "I


    don''t mind."


    Grace then fastened up her bathrobe and smiled adorably, "Seriously? I don''t mind gouging your


    eyes out."


    Andrew did a pretending-to-be-very-scared posture and strode to herputer, "Are these all your


    works?"


    Grace nodded in affirmation. He browsed through her designs and said, "My cousin is also in this


    line. Can I send him your works?"


    "Who''s your cousin?¡±


    "Dominick Horton. You must have heard of him, I presume. I have to admit he''s built quite a


    reputation, though his designs were not my cup of tea!"


    Grace''s eyes brightened and she asked, " Are you saying that Dominick Horton, the most


    prestigious jeweler in France, is your cousin?" "Well, well, well, look at you. In that case, would you


    consider being my girlfriend?"


    "Cut the crap and send my works to your cousin."


    Grace pushed him on the shoulder and pinched his prominent nose with a smile. Andrew was


    utterly infatuated with her.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!" He suddenly remembered himself and picked up the mouse.


    *


    When Summer fed Tim, thewyer called her and said he was back and could send the divorce


    agreement the next afternoon.


    Summer told him she would wait for him in the Valentine mansion.


    She would ask thewyer for details of the divorce agreement. Only by rifying every detail could


    she get the upper hand in her argument with Charlie. She would never give him a chance to


    dispute!


    In Summer''s eyes, Charlie brought it all on himself. Since he had gone so far, she would never


    spare him easily.


    At this thought, a faint sneer hung on her lips.


    Then it came to her that Grace hadn''t emailed her for a long time.


    Grace was rather decisive. At that time, she went abroad and changed her phone number without


    telling anyone.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The only way Summer could reach her was by email. Only when Grace sent emails to her could she


    know Grace''s situation.


    Grace was alone in the foreign country, which made Summer a little worried. She nned to teach


    Grace a lesson at their next meeting!


    *


    Be went to thepany on time.


    She didn''t sleep well the night before, so even makeup couldn''t hide the dark circles under her


    eyes.


    The colleague who had a good rtionship with her saw at a nce that she was haggard and


    asked her, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Be touched her face subconsciously and asked, "Oh, is it that obvious?"


    "Huh, you know, your face was puffy. I heard you have a boyfriend. It must be your rtionship that


    is bothering you, right?"


    Be did not deny or admit it but blushed and remained silent.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    "It seems that you¡¯re troubled by love. But to be honest, I''m really curious about your boyfriend.


    What does he do? He is so busy, and I haven''t seen him drive you to or off work. I''ve never seen


    him text you. What the hell does he do?"


    "Actually, he is indeed a little busy, so..."


    Be smiled embarrassingly and prevaricated.


    The rtionship between her and Charlie couldn''t be exposed to her colleagues in thepany, so


    she had to hide it.


    "Being busy is just an excuse. Don''t spoil a man. The more indulgent you are, the more


    presumptuous he is. You are his girlfriend


    now. No matter what kind of request you make, it is normal and reasonable. You have to take


    advantage of this time period, or your boyfriend will be attracted by another woman!"


    Hearing thest sentence, Be was a little frightened.


    She knew that her colleague was absolutely right in saying this. After all, there were not a few


    women around Charlie, and they were all beautiful.


    Thinking of this, she became more and more at a loss.


    When it was time for work, the two did not continue to chat and went to work separately.


    But Be kept brooding about those words.


    When it was time for lunch, after saying goodbye to her colleagues, Be picked up her bag and ran


    out of thepany. She nned to go to the restaurant.


    Charlie was still busy.


    Be walked into the restaurant and said," Let''s go to lunch first. No matter how busy we are, we


    should have lunch."


    Putting down the things in his hand, Charlie raised his brows slightly and nodded. They still went to


    the restaurant that they had been to several times before.


    After they had ordered the dishes, the waiter went out. Twisting the strap of her bag under the table,


    Be bit her lower lip and asked, "Can we talk about what I said to youst night?"


    ¡öWhat did she sayst night?''


    Charlie''s eyes narrowed slightly, as he obviously didn''t remember what they had talked about


    yesterday.


    Be was disappointed and annoyed, but she didn''t register her emotions. "I think we are a little


    distant. Could we just be more casual when we stay together?"


    Charlie picked up the water ss on the table and shook it gently, with his eyes on her. "How casual


    do you think is appropriate?"


    Whenever Be met his gaze, she felt very nervous.


    However, she still screwed up her courage to say, "At least it''s not like we are now. We may make


    phone calls or send text messages. Though we may not have time during the day, we can go to the


    movies or go shopping after getting off work."


    Now that Be had plucked her courage, she said what she wanted to say all at once. "I''m your


    girlfriend now, and I don''t think these demands are excessive."


    At this moment, the waiter came in with the ordered dishes. After putting them on the table, he said


    ¡°Enjoy your meal¡± and then went out of the room.


    Be wanted to continue as she was interrupted, but felt a little embarrassed.


    So, without saying anything, she and Charlie started to eat lunch, but the atmosphere was very dull.


    Eating in such an atmosphere was a bit displeasing, and Be wanted to liven up the atmosphere,


    so she talked about the interesting things that happened in thepany.


    Charlie listened quietly, registering disinterest.


    Noticing this, Be changed the subject again and started to talk about movies.


    Recently, a movie about love was released.


    He still listened, raising his eyebrows from time to time. asionally, he nced at the watch on


    his wrist.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Most of the time, Be was talking while Charlie was listening. Though sometimes he would say a


    few words, it could be noticed that he was bored.


    Half an hourter, the two finished their lunch. Be was going to thepany, and Charlie asked


    the driver to take her there. But he went back to the restaurant.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    In the end, Be failed to persuade Charlie to treat her more casually. She was really upset. While


    she was sitting in the car, her thoughts drifted.


    She was thinking about whether she should see Charlie''s mother and pretended to be unintentional.


    In the Valentine mansion.


    Charlotte was practicing ying the piano. But her posture was really not very good, and the music


    that she yed was not pleasant to the ear.


    Summer was still holding Tim in her arms. "Does our Tim want to eat strawberries?"


    Tim nodded. When Charlotte heard this,


    her eyes immediately lit up. She raised her little hands and yelled, "I want to eat strawberries, too. I


    want to eat strawberries, too!"


    "No, you are not allowed to eat strawberries now. You cannot stop until you practice the music well."


    Summer said.


    "I''m so pitiful. I''m really pitiful. My mom gave birth to me, but she doesn¡¯t support me!"


    Charlotte wailed energetically.


    "You like Tim more. When you didn''t give birth to Tim, you said that I was your sweetheart. Now you


    have Tim, and everything is different. Dad said that women are fickle. But I didn''t believe it. It seems


    that I''m so naive!" Charlotte joked.


    Summer didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard it. Tim looked at Charlotte and was


    going to give strawberries to Charlotte. He could already understand the words.


    "Mom, you can give me to Aunt Grace. I want to be her daughter."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte touched her eyes and twisted her buttocks.


    After Charlotte mentioned Grace, thewyer walked in with a briefcase in his hand. When he saw


    Summer, he greeted her.


    Summer asked him for the divorce agreement and read it. "Does Grace have any special


    requests?"


    "No, Ms. Livingston didn''t ask for anything. " Thewyer answered.


    Summer nodded and asked the servant to bring a cup of coffee to thewyer.


    After thewyer left, Summer changed her clothes.


    At around nine o''clock in the morning, she asked the servants to look after Charlotte and Tim. Then


    the driver took her to the hospital.


    Charlie was eating breakfast with Mckenzie. Without knocking, Summer pushed open the door of


    the ward and walked in directly.


    Hearing the voice, Mckenzie raised her head.


    ncing at Summer, Mckenzie felt annoyed.


    Since that incident in the restaurant, Mckenzie had thought that Summer was rude and ill-bred.


    Now Summer came to the ward so rashly. Not only did she not bring a gift, but also she didn''t even


    greet Mckenzie.


    Directly sitting down opposite, Summer said to Charlie straightforwardly.


    "Whether you finish your breakfast or not, it''s none of my business. Let''s settle the matter first."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows to look at her." What''s the matter?"


    "You really have an excellent memory!"


    Summer sneered. Then she raised her hand and threw the divorce papers in her hand at Charlie.


    Charlie lowered his head, and the words " Divorce Agreement" jumped into his eyes.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    "Please sign your name."


    Charlie''s eyes blinked slightly. He stared at the words, with his eyes gradually bing deeper. At


    last, his eyes seemed to be as deep as an abyss.


    Mckenzie, who was sitting beside Charlie, said, "Charlie can sign his name. But we also have the


    right to approve or object to some requests in the agreement!"


    "Why are you still hiding your stinginess? You just want to see how much property Grace asks for


    from your family."


    Summer didn''t save their face at all.


    "Grace''s request is simple. She has no interest in the shares of your family, let


    alone the real estate. She just wants 40 billion dors."


    Mckenzie sneered, and her emotions became violent.


    "40 billion dors? Who does she think she is? How dare she be so greedy? She should be self-


    aware!"


    "Grace is of course self-aware. She is so beautiful and capable. Can''t you even afford 40 billion


    dors?¡±


    "Tell Grace not to be greedy, let alone dream about 40 billion. Even if she wants 10 billion, I won¡¯t


    give it to her! She is really shameless to ask for so much money."


    Mckenzie scolded as her anger was aroused.


    Smiling, Summer poured herself a ss of water and sipped it slowly. "You should really take a


    selfie at this time to see how hideous you look!¡± "You..."


    Mckenzie was very angry, with her chest rising and falling violently.


    On the contrary, Charlie had been silent all the time. He lowered his eyes, and no one knew what he


    was thinking about.


    "You really dislike jokes. I just tell a joke, but you fly into a temper."


    "Grace won''t ept the money given by you. She looks down upon Mr. Morgan¡¯s dirty money, as


    she likes clean things. So, she doesn¡¯t want any penny from you, and she also disdains your real


    estate."


    "To be honest, you should really appreciate it that it is Grace who married Charlie. If I were Grace, I


    would never agree to divorce without taking half of your property!"


    Summer red at Charlie and Mckenzie icily.


    Hearing this, Mckenzie was taken aback.


    ''Does Grace not want a penny?''


    Mckenzie took the divorce agreement in Charlie''s hand, flipped it over quickly, and read the content.


    Charlie''s heart was thumping.


    Feeling that his lips were a little dry, he moved his Adam''s apple subconsciously.


    Grace''s face appeared in his mind. She was indescribably beautiful and attractive.


    ''Grace...¡¯


    It was stated clearly in the agreement that Grace was willing to give up all the property of the


    Morgan family.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing this, Mckenzie was a little surprised and shocked. In Mckenzie¡¯s view, Grace was


    extravagant and she worshipped money. How could she make such a decision? But it was exactly


    what Mckenzie wanted.


    After thinking for a while, Mckenzie said to Summer, "Since you''re her best friend, tell her that our


    restaurant..."


    "Mom, that''s enough!"


    Charlie interrupted her in a cold voice, as he knew what Mckenzie was going to say.


    "Don''t stop me. I say this for the benefit of Grace!"

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Mckenzie ignored Charlie and continued," She''d better not divulge the secret recipe of our


    restaurant, let alone misappropriation. We have applied for a patent. If she misappropriates the


    recipe, she''ll pay the price!"


    Summer chuckled lightly. "I forgot to tell you that I had nned to open ten restaurants in


    Santabaca with Grace. And the secret recipe of our restaurants happens to be yours."


    "How dare you?"


    Mckenzie was about to go crazy!


    "Why don''t I dare? You¡¯ll just sue us in court. And the decree made by the court is


    nothing more than asking us to givepensation to you."


    "Our family has a lot of money, and I''ve been thinking about how to spend it. It¡¯s wonderful that I


    have a way to use it. When are you going to sue me, today or tomorrow?"


    Summer was still smiling, with a gentle expression on her face.


    Mckenzie covered her chest. She was so angry that she felt a pain in her ribs.'' Summer''s words are


    really stinging.''


    But every word that Summer had said made Mckenzie unable to refute!


    Mckenzie hadn''t recovered from her illness. Now provoked by Summer, she began to cough.


    She was still weak anyway.


    "Shut up!"


    Charlie yelled, as he was afraid that Mckenzie would faint from anger.


    "I''ve already said what I want to say. But you''d better keep my words in mind, because I don''t say


    empty words and lies. I''ll do what I said."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer still stung Mckenzie.


    Mckenzie was so furious that her heart was beating fast and she couldn''t utter a word for a long


    time. She just kept patting her chest to stabilize her breathing.


    Seeing Mckenzie¡¯s chest rising and falling violently, Summer stopped talking, as she thought it


    inappropriate to continue stinging Mckenzie.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s about you and Grace now."


    Summer thought to herself that since she had already said those bad words, she had better say


    what she wanted to say once and for all.


    "There are many heartbreakers in the world, but I''ve never seen who is more ruthless than you."


    Charlie¡¯s eyes fell on Summer, and he stared at her closely.


    "Why are you staring at me this way? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Summer sneered and snorted coldly.


    "I had thought you loved Grace. After all, you two decided to get married so quickly back then, and


    you severed your rtionship with your ex-girlfriends clean.


    "I had always thought that you loved Grace deeply, because of what you had done. But now it


    seems that I''m wrong. It''s really wrong for me to believe that you love Grace. You don¡¯t love her at


    all. What you covet is nothing more than her beautiful and charming face and her sexy plump body!"


    Mckenzie didn''t expect Summer to say these blunt words in her presence.


    And Charlie was also annoyed.


    He couldn''t listen to those words anymore. Narrowing his eyes, he sneered. "Am I that superficial?"


    "Do you think you are very mature? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to ask me such a question?" Summer


    was not afraid of Charlie at all and argued back.


    "Don¡¯t say that there were countless beautiful, sexy and cute women around you, but you married


    Grace in the end." "I tell you it¡¯s because those women were not that lucky. No, it seems that they


    were lucky, as they didn''t marry you."


    "If you think my words are incorrect, okay, I assume that you love Grace. If you love her, you will


    understand her, because love alone is not enough. But do you think you really understand her?"

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Charlie''s expression chagned. He was about to speak when Summer said, "You don''t understand


    her at all! You know nothing about her!"


    Mckenzie couldn''t stand the way Charlie was being treated, so she said, "He doesn''t know Grace.


    Do you know her?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What do you know about her?"


    Summer stared at Charlie coldly and said word by word, "You should know Grace''s character better


    than I do. Grace has always been hot-tempered and straightforward. She doesn''t hide her thoughts


    and doesn¡¯t y tricks. She likes everything fashionable and trendy, and what she hates most are


    the kitchen and


    filth!" "However, when your mother asked Grace to help in the restaurant, she agreed to help


    instead of strongly opposing it."


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple moved up and down. He remembered the night Grace had been unwillingly


    persuaded by him.


    "I don''t think you need me to tell you how tiring and dirty the work in the restaurant is. You¡¯ve also


    helped out in the restaurant for a few days, so I''m sure you know better than I do."


    "Since the work in the restaurant can make you, a robust man, feel tired, let alone Grace who hasn''t


    done hard work before."


    "Grace was tired! After helping in the restaurant, she didn''t have her nails done again because it


    was inconvenient to work. She didn¡¯t wear her most beautiful dresses and high heels again because


    they didn''t fit. I guess Mr. Morgan hadn''t even noticed these details."


    After thinking carefully, Charlie had nothing to say because he hadn''t paid any attention to these


    details.


    Perhaps it could be said that he had never paid attention to them.


    But when Grace came home, Charlie noticed a few times that her arms and calves seemed swollen.


    At that time, he didn''t think much of it.


    Charlie simply thought Grace was spoiled and she would eventually get used to the hard work.


    Of course, he did not know that Grace was responsible for the ingredients of two restaurants alone.


    Grace was pregnant at that time and her workload was twice that of Mckenzie. How could she not


    be tired?


    "Don''t think this is an unimportant detail. Grace is such a beautiful and proud woman. When she


    chooses to stop dressing beautifully, it proves that she''s changing. Why is she making these


    changes?"


    "When your mother fainted, you put all the me on her. And you started to turn away from her and


    regard her with an indifference day by day. Why does she forgive you again and again? Don¡¯t you


    understand?"


    "We can understand your sadness and selfme, but have you ever thought that Grace also


    mes herself and is in pain? You just take out your resentments on her." "You avoid Grace, treat


    her coldly and me her. Who should she take it out on? Under such mental torture, Grace had to


    help out at the restaurant. She hid it from you by calling Mark and calling Kingsley so that they


    would hire the most famous teams of doctors abroad."


    The more Summer said, the more heartbreaking she felt.


    "Do you think that''s all she did behind you? If you think so, you''re totally wrong."


    "One day, the customers in the restaurant got food poisoning and they vomited and had diarrhea.


    Grace knew you were in a bad mood and didn''t want to give you any trouble, so she rushed to the


    restaurant to take all the poisoned customers to the hospital."


    "Grace let the customers get treatment in the first ce and cared for them by giving them


    compensation. She endured scolding from customers. She bowed to everyone three times and


    promised to give them a satisfactory exnation of this incident."

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    "That night, in order to deal with t things, she stayed in the hospital for an entire night. She was


    afraid that the news would affect the business of the restaurant, so she called Mark and asked him


    to help her suppress the news."


    "She didn''t want you to know and didn''t want to affect the business and reputation of the restaurant.


    At that time, you were having an ambiguous rtionship with the secretary of thepany! You are


    really a jerk."


    "The distance between you and Grace got farther and farther. You even had no time to meet each


    other every day. In order to save this rtionship, even though she was very tired and busy, she still


    took time to go to thepany to have lunch with you every day." "But you told her not to bring


    company. Well, you were busy having lunch with your secretary and praised her cooking."


    "But you would never know that one day when she delivered lunch for you, she bumped into a car


    because of fatigue. Her forehead was red and swollen. She has


    never told you about these things!" "Because st something pleasant. Even when you two were in a


    cold war, she was so arrogant that she did so many things that didn''t fit her character. She stayed in


    the restaurant for more than a month. What do you think


    she wanted?" Summer had thought that sayint words would make her happy, but now she only felt


    tired.


    She suddenly didn''t want to continue.


    "She''s arrogant. Of course she won''t say these things to you. I just don''t want her to feel so


    wronged. Charlie, do you still think you love her?"


    "Shees from a rich family. Although her family can''tpare with the Morgan family, she has


    no worries about living afortable life in the future. She can


    refuse to work in the restaurant." "She has a su family. If she didn''t marry you, she would live a


    carefree life every day and she


    wouldn''t get herself into such a situation.¡± "Wh marriage? It''s just suffering for her, so


    don''t deny what I said. You only love her face, figure and the pleasure she gave you. There''s


    nothing else!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she gave Charlie another p in the face in front of


    Mckenzie. "You''ve spent so much time with free, and she was working as a ve. I should get it


    back for her!" Charlie was caught pped him again in front of her. "So what if I pped him twice


    after he has spent so much time with her? She didn''t ask you for a house or money. Can''t I p him


    a few times?"


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He just stood there and looked at Summer. His


    handsome face was hot and his heart was beating wildly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to return the two ps I gave you?


    Summer stared at him coldly. She could clearly see his chest rising and falling violently.


    So, did he get irritated by the two ps?


    If he thought that she would be afraid of him, he was absolutely wrong. Why would Summer be


    afraid of him?


    "Okay, then I''ll give you a chance to fight back!"


    As she spoke, Summer walked up to him. She raised her chin slightly and turned her left cheek to


    him. "I¡¯ll only give you three seconds. If you don''t fight back within three seconds, then I..."


    She stopped talking abruptly. Instead of continuing, she looked straight at him and counted in her


    heart, "One, two, three!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    After hearing those words, Charlie didn''t fight back but remained standing there with the same


    action as before.


    However, Summer showed a cold smile and gave him another p without mercy!


    Summer used almost all her strength to p Charlie. Charlie didn''t expect her to do that. A bright


    red palm mark immediately appeared on his handsome face.


    How could Mckenzie bear to see her son keep being pped? She yelled at Summer, "How could


    you p him? It''s none of your business!"


    "I pped him because I''m rich. If he gets hurt, my husband will pay the medical


    expenses." Summer didn''t care about her words but continued, "Listen carefully, before I pped


    your son for thest time, I gave him three seconds to fight back. But he missed the chance! You


    shouldn''t me anyone!"


    She did try hard to p him. Now she felt a tingling in her palm.


    "You..." Mckenzie said angrily, but she didn''t know how to refute Summer. Summer was ruthless


    and determined when she dealt with things and she took what she did for granted.


    After that, Summer felt less angry.


    Summer didn''t want to stay here any longer. She crossed her arms and tapped her finger on the


    divorce agreement on the table, "Sign it. Then, I''ll leave!¡±


    Charlie looked over under her gaze. His heart couldn''t help but pound.


    He was about to say something when he heard some footsteps.


    The three of them looked over there and found it was Mark.


    Summer frowned, "Why are you here?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It is sote, and you haven''t been back home. I was worried about you..." Mark said in a warm


    voice, his straight gray pants swaying.


    As soon as Mckenzie saw Mark, she immediately told him what Summer had just done, including


    how she had insulted her and how she had pped Charlie.


    "Why are you so naughty?" There was sternness between Mark''s eyebrows but there was much


    gentleness and pampering in his voice.


    "Madam, I heard that people should follow their nature. Since Summer is such a helpful and


    righteous girl, I can¡¯t do anything about her. She just likes to teach a lesson to those who do wrong.


    I''m sorry you have to see her do this." He said these words to defend Summer and deliberately


    belittle and me Charlie and Mckenzie.


    Mckenzie understood his words. She got even more angry, but she couldn''t vent her anger.


    However, Summer showed a light smile at the corners of her mouth and her eyes.


    ''Mckenzie must be very angry and sad!''


    If Summer had known that Mark was so sarcastic, she should havee with him just now. That


    scene must have been very wonderful!


    A small sound came. A woman said in a soft voice, "Mr. Morgan."


    It was Be.


    She had inquired about Mckenzie''s ward, so she came over with a gift to find out something about


    Charlie. But she didn''t expect so many people to be in the ward.


    Charlie frowned. At this moment, the ward was chaotic, so he said in annoyance," What are you


    doing here?"

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Be was very sensitive. She immediately perceived his mood swing.


    Her lipspressed momentarily before she answered gingerly, "I got some urgent documents


    which are subject to your approval."


    Not daring to say that it was about private matters, she made up an excuse and told them it was


    about business affairs. Then she handed the basket of fruits to Mckenzie. "I hope you get better


    soon, Madam. I''m your son''s secretary."


    "Thank you," Mckenzie took it.


    Summer found herself unable to keep her cool. She thought, ''Things have already


    ''Secretary? Ha, who does she think she''s kidding?''


    "Are you sure you¡¯re his secretary, not his mistress trying to be his wife?" Summer ruthlessly


    nailed her lie.


    Be''s face instantly darkened. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Summer and found that


    she looked somewhat familiar.


    Summer began to walk forward.


    Behind Be was a water dispenser.


    Summer casually picked up a ss from the table beside her, walked over, filled it with water and,


    turning around, deliberately shouldered Be hard. Thetter lost her bnce and toppled to the


    floor.


    Be bumped her knees on the floor. It was summer, and she was wearing a thin dress, and the


    floor was made of solid marble. Be felt as if her knees were about to shatter.


    Unable to get to her feet, she looked at Charlie with a deeply injured expression on her face.


    "How do things usually work in these circumstances in TV series? Oh, I remember. You should just


    keep that injured and piteous look on your face. It''d be best if you squeeze out some tears.


    That''s how home wreckers seduce men in all TV series. It''s only too obvious I''m bullying you. Tattle


    on me to him. Go on."


    Smiling, Summer squatted down in front of Be, flicked a few nces at Charlie and then added


    provocatively, "There is nothing I detest more than double-faced women. What''s that line again?


    Oh,'' Bitches are bitches''!"


    Charlie stood where he was, wordless.


    He tossed asional nces at the divorce papers on the table. His face gradually became


    inscrutable and sullen.


    His eyes did not move to Be, and he looked as if he hadn''t heard Summer''s words, seemingly


    pondering over something.


    Still staring at Charlie, Be noticed his facial expression. For some unknown reason, she felt a


    pang of panic.


    Mark kneaded his eyebrows with his slim fingers and remarked in a deep voice, "It''s gettingte.


    You need to put SpongeTim to bed."


    Feeling that she had inflicted enough humiliation on Be, Summer straightened herself and said,


    "All right. Mr. Morgan, please sign this thing. I''ve got other things to do."


    "Just go. I''lle back and get the papers for you tomorrow morning. You really should get going.


    The nanny has called three times saying SpongeTim wouldn''t stop crying."


    Mark walked over and put his arms around Summer''s shoulders.


    Tim had been suffering from a high fevertely.


    His symptoms had abated slightly only earlier today. Therefore, after hearing that the child kept


    crying, Summer promptly said, "Remember toe here and get the divorce papers for me on your


    way to work tomorrow morning."


    With that the two of them headed for the ward door. Mark ndly said goodbye to Charlie, but


    Summer walked out without so much as a backward nce.


    *


    The ward finally quieted down, and the three of them were the only ones left.


    Mckenzie helped Be to her feet from the floor.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She believed that there was definitely something going on between Charlie and this supposed


    secretary, given Summer¡¯s words.


    Sitting beside the hospital bed, Mckenzie asked Be some questions: how long she had been


    working in thepany, what her previous job had been, what her parents did for a living, how old


    she was, etc.


    Be fought through the pain to answer the


    questions in a low voice.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    However, Charlie suddenly stood up and directly interrupted Mckenzie, "Enough! I''ll send you


    home!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he picked up the car key on the table casually and took the lead to walk out of the


    ward.


    Be endured the sharp and intense pain in her knee and followed him out of the ward.


    As they sat in the car, Charlie kept silent as usual.


    Be couldn''t help but ask, "Can I tell others about our rtionship next time?"


    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything but parked the car on the side of the road and went to the


    pharmacy.


    Then he returned with a band-aid, handed it to her, and said, "Put it on."


    Be was delighted as if she were a flower in its full blossom.


    While she was putting on the band-aid, Charlie said softly, "Don¡¯t call or text me for the time being.


    Don¡¯te to the hospital or the restaurant either..."


    Hearing his words, Be froze in ce like a statue.


    She suspected she had heard wrong.


    ''What did he mean?''


    However, Charlie had already started the car and continued on his way. He drove very fast, and the


    scenery on both sides of the road flew backwards...


    He drove very fast but unusually steadily.


    But Be''s heartbeat wasn¡¯t that steady.


    Her heart kept pounding.


    After a long time, she said slowly, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m speaking literally..." Charlie looked ahead and concentrated on driving the car.


    ''What exactly did he mean?''


    Be didn''t know if she should continue specting at this moment.


    After thinking about it, she thought that maybe her words had provoked him just now, so he said


    those words to her.


    She pursed her lips and said very carefully, "If you don''t want to disclose our rtionship for the


    time being, just let it be. I don''t care about it."


    In fact, how could Be not care about it? However, after he had said those words, she didn''t want


    to dwell on it or even break up with him.


    "It has nothing to do with whether to disclose our rtionship or not. Remember what I said."


    Charlie said.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to talk with her anymore.


    Be wanted to say something more. But after thinking about it, she remained silent, not knowing


    what to say.


    A ck Bentley stopped in front of a residential building. Obviously, the gorgeous and extremely


    expensive car contrasted with the somewhat dpidated and dirty residential building.


    Just as Be got out of the car, Charlie drove the Bentley away. She was a little disappointed and


    lonely.


    When she returned home, her mother asked her how it was going.


    Be told her mother what had happened between her and Charlie this evening.


    Hearing that, her mother said, "You should do as he said. Different from other men, he is like a kite.


    You should not control him but give him freedom. When he stops, he will belong to you."


    Be nodded and added, "But I''m very upset."


    "Don''t worry. You should get a good night''s sleep." Her mother said, "Just do as he said.


    When Charlie returned to the hospital, it was veryte.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Charlie¡¯s cheeks swelled up after being hit. Mckenzie felt sorry for him and hurriedly put ice on his


    face,ining, "She''s a teacher but so arrogant! Why did you just let her beat you?"


    She had never beaten her son!


    "I didn''t expect her to do that."


    Charlie pressed the ice against his swollen face. "Besides, how could I hit a woman?"


    "Tell me what happened between you and your secretary," Mckenzie said.


    Charlie was unwilling to mention it." Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you after I think it over. It''s toote. Go to bed."


    Mckenzie wanted to say something, but he had already turned and walked into his room.


    Seeing this, Mckenzie had to bite her tongue.


    The room was light. Charlie had changed into a bathrobe.


    He was sitting on the sofa. The divorce papers were on the table in front of him. He was holding a


    cigarette between his long fingers. Cigarette smoke drifted over him with a strong smell.


    He smoked one cigarette after another. After a while, the ashtray was stuffed with long and short


    butts.


    Summer''s curses still echoed in his mind.


    Grace''s face once again rose before his eyes. She smiled, sometimes flirtatiously and sometimes


    pleasantly.


    He swallowed and took a deep breath.


    He didn''t sleep all night, sitting on the sofa. He smoked three cartons of cigarettes. The smoky room


    was suffocating.


    Charlie didn''t sign the divorce agreement.


    In Ridorf.


    Early morning.


    Grace just woke up. She casually pulled back her curly hair with her fair slender fingers, walking


    towards the bathroom.


    When she passed by the living room and saw Andrew sitting on the sofa, she raised her eyebrows,


    picked up a pillow, and threw it at the back of his head!


    Andrew was agile. Feeling the cold wind behind him, he quickly turned aside to dodge the pillow.


    Resting his arms on the sofa, Andrew turned to look at Grace, tutting and then whistling. "My eyes


    deceived me. D cup!"


    Grace didn''t wear a bra while sleeping. She had to freshen up in the morning, so she just casually


    tied her belt, revealing her fair breasts.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Andrew, who thought that he was the one who paid the money, always slipped into her room before


    she knew it.


    At first, Grace seriously warned him but it didn''t work on this shameless man. She then used her


    fists. Sure enough, fists were much more powerful than words.


    Early in the morning, Andrew was chased by Grace, running around inside the suite.


    After quite a while, Andrew gasped and stopped. He propped his hands on the sofa, blinking at her.


    "I have good news for you."


    "Just get to the point!" Grace was also panting, saying bluntly.


    Andrew''s eyes twitched. He thought the way she spoke didn''t match her pretty face. "My cousin


    decided to use your design."


    "Really?" Grace, who was always calm, couldn¡¯t hide her joy. Her eyes were as bright as stars. "You


    did me a big favor!"


    "Of course. Don¡¯t be so violent towards me and he said you have the right to im authorship.


    When you join his team..."


    Andrew gazed at her charming face. "You''ll soon make a name for yourself in France and be


    an outstanding jewelry designer!"


    Grace tutted, shook her bathrobe, and sat casually on the sofa. She faced Andrew, curving her


    beautiful red lips. "Talented people can always get what they want. You should learn from me..."


    Andrew was speechless.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    After a pause, Andrew said in a low voice," Your belt is loose! I see your nipples!"


    Immediately, Grace kicked him in the shins and went to the bathroom.


    She had rarely thought of Charlie these days. After being depressed for so long, she could finally


    rx.


    Early morning.


    Charlie was exhausted, physically and mentally.


    He didn''t intend to go to the restaurant.


    Mark came in and asked, "Have you signed the divorce papers? I''ll take it away." "No. Go for a drink


    with me." Charlie wore


    the same clothes as yesterday. They were wrinkled. He seemed to be in the doldrums.


    Mark frowned. He went to a bar with Charlie. In the private room, Charlie drank a lot, saying, "You


    advised Billy at that time, but why did you ignore me?"


    "You are more mature than him..."


    Mark calmly said, "He couldn''t resist temptation. You''re very clear about what you want..."


    "Clear about what I want?"


    Charlie murmured andughed. He tilted his head and drained a ss of wine. "But even now I


    don''t know what I want..."


    Mark said after a moment''s silence.


    "Anyway, Grace did a lot for you. When you married her, I didn''t like her. She''s too straightforward


    and fiery. I knew your married life wouldn¡¯t be peaceful.


    "But now I feel sorry for her, not you, my best friend. I changed my opinion of her when she dealt


    with the food poisoning in the restaurant and asked Kingsley and me to get a doctor without telling


    you. I saw her change and stoicism, but you two finally split up. She just made some small


    mistakes. You¡¯re the culprit."


    Charlie was drinking constantly. As he heard what Mark said, Grace''s figure resurfaced in his mind.


    "It''s all right. Now you get what you want. She is free again, and your mother has woken up.


    Everything is fine."


    Mark didn''t try to persuade him to make up with Grace.


    "She''s an uninhibited woman. While your mother was in aa, she was very depressed. It was


    unlucky for her to marry you. You''re not the only one who is injured.


    "You only care about what you''re suffering and ignore her. You''re selfish."


    "But what should I do?"


    Charlie looked up, swallowing. "I''m not going to sign the divorce papers. I thought a lotst night..."


    Mark picked up a ss of wine and downed it. He stared at Charlie thoughtfully, saying in a deep


    voice, "You haven''t figured out the situation, have you?"


    After Charlie drank another ss of wine, his thoughts wandered, but he was still sensible and


    clear-minded. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not up to you. Whether you want to sign the divorce papers or not, it doesn''t matter. Grace is


    the one who can end your rtionship. Do you think what you say carries weight?"


    Mark reminded him indifferently, "This is the situation."


    Charlie kept swallowing. His eyes instantly turned gloomy.


    They were zed as if covered by a veil of mist.


    "When you told her that you had feelings for another woman, you should have thought of what


    would happen then, right?" Mark asked evenly.


    Charlie was speechless. His right hand holding a ss couldn''t stop shaking.


    He pulled out a cigarette with his left hand and began to smoke. He had to admit that what Mark


    said made sense.


    "So you''d better sign the divorce papers." Mark tried to convince him.


    Yet Charlie shook his head, breathing out a stream of smoke. The room was smoky. "I don''t want to


    sign it."


    "Since it hase to this, whether you insist or not, you can''t change anything."


    Mark continued.


    "I think now that she has made the decision, she won''t give in. Even if you don''t sign it now, you''ll


    have to sign it one day."


    Charlie didn''t speak again, smoking.


    Mark took the cigarette away from his hand and threw it into the trash can." Smoking is not helpful.


    You can''t solve any matter by smoking."


    Charlie closed his eyes, frowning and mussing up his thick hair with his long, slender fingers.


    Meanwhile, Mark''s cell phone kept ringing. He had a very important meeting at hispany today.


    ncing at the phone clock, Mark straightened his suit and stood up. "There''s an important


    meeting. I must leave now. I hope you can sign the divorce papers when Ie over in the evening


    and let me take it away."


    He then walked out of the bar, leaving Charlie alone.


    Learning that Charlie didn''t go to thepany, Mckenzie was very anxious and called him


    constantly, but Charlie didn''t answer.


    Where the hell did he go?


    Why didn''t he pick up the phone?


    Charlie sat in the bar until noon. There was an overpowering smell of alcohol around him.


    His car was parked outside the bar. He got in and started the car, driving towards the Valentine


    mansion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mark went to work, but today was Saturday, so Summer was staying in the vi with her children.


    Charlie entered the mansion.


    Hearing the footsteps from outside, Summer looked up.


    Seeing Charlie, Summer said coldly, "Are you here to deliver the divorce papers?"


    "No! I came for her!" Charlie replied.


    Standing up. Summer asked the maids to take the two kids away and then looked at Charlie. "What


    do you want to see Grace about?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. Just tell me her phone number or address."


    "Are you kidding?"


    Summer sneered. "I''m her agent. She asked me and thewyer to deal with the divorce for her. You


    just need to sign the divorce papers. What''s the point of seeing her?"

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    Charlie swallowed and breathed deeply. " Then tell her I won¡¯t sign the divorce papers!"


    "So you''ve got a new idea?"


    Summer didn''t take it seriously.


    "I don¡¯t care whether you''ll sign the divorce papers or not, but I''d like to remind you. Don''t forget


    you''re in a nation ofws.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t sign it now. If Grace sues for divorce, you have to sign, so why do you


    have to insist? You''re in love with your secretary. Grace is sensible. She has given you the chance


    to pursue your true love. She offers to divorce you and doesn''t ask for a cent. What else do you


    want?


    "Do you want a threesome? Or are you tired of your secretary and want to get back together with


    Grace?


    "Huh, do you think it''s possible? Grace is not a dustbin. She won''t ept rubbish!"


    Summer grabbed the mop from the maid¡¯s hands and threw it at Charlie!


    In the end, Charlie was beaten and chased out of the mansion by Summer.


    In the Morgan family''s vi.


    Charlie went back to his bedroom, locked the door, and closed the thick curtains. The room was


    plunged into darkness.


    He leaned against the window, slowly sliding down.


    He was thinking of what had happened to him these days.


    In the beginning, Mckenzie''s legs were injured. She repeatedly said she couldn''t go to the


    restaurant. Then he tried hard to coax Grace.


    Grace refused firmly.


    No matter what he said, she was unwilling to go to the restaurant. Mckenzie went to the restaurant,


    fainted, and became unconscious.


    He panicked, fearing that she would never wake up.


    Thus, he was angry with Grace and felt guilty.


    He kept thinking that if Grace had agreed, his mother wouldn''t have been in aa


    His mother brought him up. He was increasingly afraid that she wouldn''t wake up, feeling more and


    more guilty and


    resentful.


    As soon as he saw Grace, he couldn''t help thinking of Mckenzie fainting.


    Therefore, he began to subconsciously stay away from Grace. He became indifferent to her, which


    made him feel a little better.


    After that, he met Be twice in the bar. She was a barmaid there. He then saw her many times in


    thepany.


    He naturally remembered her and was familiar with her face.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    So he chose her as his secretary.


    He was in a fret at that time, and Be always quietly followed him.


    He needed peace, so Be appeared just in time.


    She was very quiet and could calm him down.


    She asionally cooked lunch and brought it to the office. Those were all ordinary dishes. The


    tastes were very simr to what Mckenzie cooked.


    When he was very young, Mckenzie cooked three meals a day for him.


    Later, the restaurant was busy. She didn''t cook for him again.


    The lunch reminded him of what Mckenzie cooked for him. He thought that was what he needed.


    Things happened naturally. He feltfortable staying with her. The familiar tastes of the lunch also


    helped him rx.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Charlie felt that he had feelings for her.


    He was suffocating while staying with Grace, while Be gave him a sense of peace.


    He enjoyed seeing her happy face. She was easily satisfied and shy.


    Meanwhile, Grace was pushing him.


    He didn''t want to continue to hide it from her, so he told her that he had feelings for Be!


    Grace never gave him the same feelings.


    He was thinking that maybe Grace was not the most suitable woman for him.


    Then they talked about divorce. He went to


    the restaurant and understood how hard the work was. His mother woke up. Yet he was a little


    disappointed after spending time with Be.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t havemon interests and could eat together without saying a word.


    Even if they were staying alone with each other, they didn''t havemon topics.


    They were always trying to make conversation. Thus, they couldn''t get close to each other.


    He wondered if he really wanted to be with this woman.


    They didn''t havemon interests or tease each other or quarrel. They were strange to each other.


    He thought this was not what he wanted. He was clear about it!


    Therefore, Charlie called Be. "We''re done


    here. I''m the president, and you''re my secretary. That''s all!"


    Without waiting for Be''s reply, he directly hung up the phone.


    Immediately after that, he called Summer to ask for Grace''s phone number and address with


    determination.


    Summer didn''t answer the phone. As soon as he called, she dismissed it.


    Finally, she turned off her phone so that he couldn¡¯t call her.


    She was not going to answer Charlie!


    Charlie didn''t give up. He then called Mark.


    "I don¡¯t know her address or phone number. You''re asking the wrong person." Mark continued, "I''m


    not close to her. She didn''t need to tell an outsider where she went."


    "Summer should know it. Help me ask her."


    Charlie didn''t let him go.


    Summer and Grace had been good friends since childhood. Even if others didn''t know where Grace


    was, Summer knew it.


    Now, Summer hated Charlie very much, so she wouldn''t tell him, but Mark was different!


    "She doesn''t know it either. Even if I call her, I can''t get what you want."


    Mark answered. There was the sound of people discussing in the meeting.


    Charlie was not convinced, while Mark had hung up the phone.


    Charlie could only call Summer again." Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off When Mckenzie


    came back in her wheelchair, she saw that Charlie kept calling to ask about Grace¡¯s whereabouts.


    Mckenzie was worried. She had a bad feeling.


    Since Grace had sent the divorce papers over and didn''t want the Morgan family''s property, Charlie


    only needed to sign it.


    However, why was he constantly asking about Grace''s news?


    "Why do you want her phone number and address?" she asked.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    "I won''t sign the divorce papers."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie looked up at her.


    At these words, Mckenzie furrowed her brow. "Aren¡¯t you in love with another woman? Why are you


    unwilling to sign the divorce papers?"


    Mckenzie could stand that Grace had a bad temper and didn¡¯t like to work at the restaurant.


    However, Mckenzie couldn''t stand that Grace couldn''t have children.


    Finally, they were going to divorce. Mckenzie couldn''t let them make up.


    Yet Charlie was no longer willing to


    answer. He got up and walked towards his room.


    He was depressed these days.


    After Charlie called Be, she couldn''t sleep anymore.


    It was one o¡¯clock in the morning. Be, who was wearing pajamas and holding a ss of water,


    walked back and forth in the living room, her hair messy.


    Her mother came out to use the bathroom. She didn''t turn on the light. As she saw the figure


    wandering by the window, her face turned pale with fright. She shrieked.


    Be hurriedly turned the light on and called her mother.


    "It''s sote. Why are you standing by the window? I thought I saw a ghost! Why aren''t you


    sleeping?"


    Be''s face looked even sadder after her mom said that. She told her mom what had happened.


    Her mom was stunned. "Why did he suddenly break up with you?"


    "I don¡¯t know. He called me this evening and said we were done."


    Be hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock yet." It was very sudden."


    It happened without any signs. They didn''t quarrel. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "I''m confused. Could it be that another woman approached him?"


    Her mother was specting. She believed there must be a reason.


    "No. Mr. Morgan has been working in the restaurant these days. He didn''t even go back to the


    company. He was very busy every day. He had no time to date another woman."


    Be was sure about it.


    Her mother was even more confused.


    However, she was not the person in question. She thought for a while and said," Before he has


    made up his mind, there is hope. Don''t give up."


    Be was upset.


    She didn''t know what she should do. As usual, her mother told her to be gentle, wait and see what


    would happen, and deal with it.


    There was no better way. Be could only nod.


    "If there is anything between you two, just tell me. I can give you some advice." Still nodding, Be


    was secretly thinking about why Charlie suddenly broke up with her.


    Was it because she asked for too much, or did he think that she was not as beautiful as his ex-wife?


    Her mother had gone to sleep, while she spent all night thinking about this question.


    As for the divorce agreement, Summer was urging Mark. As a result, Mark urged Charlie, who still


    refused to sign it and kept asking for Grace''s phone number and address.


    Summer didn''t tell him. Charlie could only call his assistant, asking him to investigate.


    Half an hourter, the assistant told him Grace''s whereabouts. She flew to Paris and then to A


    thana. Yet there was no more information about her address...

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Therefore, the clue was almost useless for Charlie.


    Yet he asked the assistant to continue to track down Grace and tell him as soon as there was news!


    Charlie was still working at the restaurant, but he was distracted.


    Mckenzie called Charlie''spany and asked Charlie¡¯s secretary toe to the hospital.


    If her memory served her right, that secretary was the woman that Charlie liked. Mckenzie intended


    to take a look.


    When Be came to the hospital, she greeted Mckenzie warmly and bought her flowers and fruits.


    Mckenzie was very satisfied with Be''s politeness.


    As for the rest, Mckenzie hadn''t investigated.


    However, it was not important for now.


    Mckenzie wanted Charlie to forget Grace and sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible.


    She was kind to Be, who was ttered and smilingly echoed Mckenzie.


    In the evening, Charlie was called to the hospital by Mckenzie. As he stepped into the room and


    saw Be, he frowned slightly without saying a word.


    The dinner was ready. After dinner, Mckenzie asked Charlie to send Be home. "She''s good-


    tempered, gentle, and mild. She chatted with me in the hospital all afternoon. I feel better now. It''s


    toote. It''s hard to get a cab here. Help me send her back."


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help wrinkling his brow. Though reluctant, he couldn''t refuse Mckenzie in front of


    outsiders, so he nodded.


    Mckenzie was pleased. Be curved his lips slightly, not as gloomy as before.


    Grace and Andrew were sitting on the train. Andrew bought the tickets without using their real IDs.


    They didn''t travel by ne. The ne was fast, but they couldn''t see the scenery along the way on


    it. Traveling by train gave them a fresh feeling. The views from the window were beautiful.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s eat, honey."


    Andrew took off his trench coat casually. He was wearing a light-blue shirt, looking charming.


    "Don''t call me honey again! Otherwise, I''ll cut off your tongue! You''re so cheeky!"


    Grace''s beautiful almond eyes were twitching.


    Andrew tutted. "You are so difficult! I just want to be close to you! Don''t reject me!"


    At first, he wanted to call her baby, but under her menacing gaze, he had to give up.


    He called her honey because she was so sweet, and he wanted to have a taste.


    Grace ignored him, looking out the window. She realized that she had been away from Santabaca


    for a long time.


    "Homesick?" Andrew could see what was going through her mind.


    "A little." Grace narrowed her eyes. "Maybe I¡¯ll soon return to Santabaca."


    She was not sure. Maybe she would be back in two months or after the baby was born. Anyway,


    she would make a triumphant return!


    After thinking for a moment, Andrew leaned over. "Let me go with you, okay?"


    "Do as you like."


    Grace repliedzily. She was wearing ck leather trousers. Her legs were slender and straight.


    She looked fascinating and gentle.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    After hearing Grace''s answer, Andrew cheered up and hummed softly. His handsome face was full


    of pleasure.


    His cell phone rang. He looked down and took it out. Dominick was calling him." What''s up?"


    "I''m very satisfied with the jewelry design. She''s an excellent designer with a strong sense of


    fashion. Tell her to design a series of jewelry with the theme of ''flower and love'' and send the


    drawings to me!"


    Dominick''s voice was deep and mellow.


    Hearing this, Andrew shook his head and wagged his slender fingers, saying no.


    "You can''t make my woman toil like this!


    I¡¯ll hate you! We are enjoying a wonderful journey. Please be sensible and stop calling!


    Before he could finish, Grace reached out and snatched the phone away, "Dominick, it''s me. Don''t


    call him. You can directly contact me."


    Hearing this, Andrew was dissatisfied. He stood in front of Grace, saying word by word, "I''m the


    owner of the phone. Are you guys ignoring me? You''re flirting with another man in front of me!"


    Yet no one paid attention to him.


    There was an awkward silence in the car. They didn''t talk to each other.


    Biting her lip, Be thought for a while and finally said softly, "Why did you suddenly want to break


    up with me? We''ve gotten along well and never quarreled. Didn''t you say you like me?"


    Charlie didn¡¯t deny it.


    "I had feelings for you while Grace and I didn¡¯t talk to each other. You gave me a different feeling,


    but after spending time with you, I found that we¡¯re not a good match. We don''t havemon


    interests or topics."


    "These things are superficial. Interests can be developed, and so can topics." Be said anxiously,


    "These are not problems at all."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows without saying anything more. He looked ahead.


    Be remembered that her mother told her to be gentle, go with the flow, and not make him


    unhappy. "Mr. Morgan, sorry, I was a bit emotional just now." "It''s okay..." He spoke in a low voice.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Be pursed her lips, ncing up at him. Finally, she bit her tongue. She thought she couldn''t be


    hasty.


    As he was back in the ward, Mckenzie asked, "Have you got Grace¡¯s number and address?"


    At the mention of this, Charlie was upset, running his slender fingers through his thick hair. He


    poured a ss of water and drank it.


    Mckenzie continued, "If you had her number and address, what would you do?"


    "Convince her not to divorce me. I''m not going to get a divorce!" Charlie said.


    "Then how will you convince her?"


    Mckenzie was a bit curious. "I heard that you admitted that you had feelings for another woman


    when you were still together. Why do you think you can persuade her?


    "After all, what you said deeply hurt her. Besides, you loved each other so much when you got


    married!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She said this on purpose.


    She was trying to make Charlie change his mind. She didn''t want them to make up!


    Charlie poured another ss of water.


    "I said that to her and intended to separate so that we could calm down and think


    about if we are suitable for each other, but I respect marriage. I have never cheated on her."

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    "After I had felt that way, I chose to tell her in the first ce. I didn¡¯t cheat her. I admit that I was


    wrong, and I disappointed her."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mckenzie said nothing more.


    Anyway, Charlie couldn¡¯t find Grace now. There was no need for Mckenzie to hurry until he found


    Grace.


    The other side.


    Summer kept urging Mark, "Why is it so hard for you to get the divorce agreement back? It''s been


    days and you haven''t got it back."


    "Charlie refused to sign, and I could''t rob it from him, right?" Mark peeled an orange and handed it


    to her.


    "Anyway, get the divorce agreement back as soon as possible." "Honey, let''s not meddle in this,


    okay?"


    Mark said, "It''s their business. It is obviously inappropriate for us to meddle too much. Whether


    there is any way back for them, let them settle it."


    It was really their business. Others couldn''t meddle too much.


    "Have you ever heard that people shouldn''t destroy a marriage no matter how?"


    After hearing what he had said, Summer got a little angry.


    "Do you mean that you aren''t willing to destroy their marriage? But I''ve made up my mind to destroy


    it."


    "He and Grace loved each other so deeply back then, and he married Grace despite his mother''s


    objection. People say marriages have seven-year itches. But now in less than three years, he has


    fallen in love with another woman and wants to live apart from Grace. Do you think it''s necessary for


    their marriage to continue? Anyway, I can''t stand it."


    They had loved each other for so long, but he ceased to be faithful easily.


    "You misunderstand me. No matter where their marriage goes, it should be handled by them alone.


    Grace is an inner-directed woman. You don''t have to worry about her."


    Summer quieted down and said, "I''m not really worried about anything. I''m just feeling bitterly


    disappointed for Grace."


    ''No one can ever know what that feels like. They have loved each other for so long, but suddenly he


    falls in love with another woman. Not everyone can feel that kind of


    pain.¡¯


    In the end, Summer promised Mark that she would stop meddling so much in Charlie and Grace''s


    marriage and let Grace settle it on her own.


    ''No matter how heartbroken Grace is, she can decide to divorce by herself, and even if she feels


    heartbroken, it will be a relief to her.''


    Summer wanted Grace to feel free and topletely rx.


    As the days went on, Charlie kept looking into the information of Grace but got nothing.


    During these months, he had been to Athana to look for Grace, but there was no information about


    her.


    Charlie was disappointed about it. He continued to work in the restaurant while managing his


    company.


    A month and a halfter, Mckenzie was cured. She went to the restaurant to take over Charlie''s


    work.


    Charlie finally got a chance to rx, but still, he asionally went to the restaurant to help


    Mckenzie with her work.


    After experiencing the hardship of working in the restaurant, he realized how difficult the seemingly


    simple work was.


    Mckenzie felt relieved.


    Charlie often went to thepany. In his free time, he went to Athana. Because Grace had spent


    so much time in Athana, he thought maybe he could get some information about her there.


    Mark helped him look into the information about Grace, but the result wasn''t satisfactory, which was


    the same as Charlie''s.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Time went by.


    From summer to autumn and from autumn to winter, the seasons and the climates changed.


    Nine months passed quickly since Grace had left.


    Charlie never found out anything about Grace. Be was so good at her job that she was promoted


    from secretary to department manager.


    In the past nine months, Be could see that Charlie never had any women around him, except her.


    She was the one Charlie took to dinner parties when he had to.


    They were still some distance apart, but she was satisfied. She had the best chance of winning than


    any other woman, didn''t she?


    At the hotel in the UK, Grace wore a long dress and t shoes with a baby in her arms.


    The boy was her son, and it was his one-month birthday party today.


    When she was nine months pregnant, it took her a whole day in the delivery room to give birth to


    the baby by naturalbour.


    At that time, she was in so much pain in the delivery room that she could hardly feel anything.


    Andrew waited outside the delivery room for a whole day. He tried to break into the delivery room


    several times, but Grace shouted at him and forced him to go out.


    She was in excruciating pain giving birth in the delivery room. Outside, it wasn''t easier for Andrew


    than for her. He grabbed the doctor and asked if it was painful for her to give birth.


    Through the crack in the door, Grace could hear him clearly. She shouted angrily, struggling through


    the pain that almost made her faint, "I''m screaming in pain. Are you deaf?"


    Andrew was out of his mind at that time. Hearing her scream, he kept asking her whether she was


    in pain, whether she could speak, and whether she wanted anything to eat.


    Grace wanted to throw something at him on the birthing bed, and with that strength, she gave birth


    to the baby.


    Andrew nned this one-month birthday party for Grace¡¯s baby. The people who came to this party


    were all famous in the design industry.


    In recent months, Grace had be more famous in France and the UK. She regrly appeared


    in the most fashionable and authoritative magazines.


    Dominick was famous, but he had never taken on apprentices. Grace was his first apprentice, so of


    course, there was more attention.


    The baby had been named Eaton Livingston by Andrew.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had a mind of his own. Eaton was a famous painter that he liked very much. Besides, Eaton was


    his middle name, so he didn''t hesitate to name the baby Eaton.


    Grace said he was a shameful guy.


    He nicknamed her Fortune. When other people heard her nickname, they would think that she must


    be desperate for good luck to be called Fortune.


    And she must have wanted her son to be a famous painter too, sharing the same name with the


    famous painter.


    Even if he had such thoughts, the problem was that he would make othersugh at her and her son.


    Dominick arrived at the party. He wore a smartly tailored ck suit with a grey handkerchief pinned


    to the pocket. The French were inherently elegant and gentlemanly.


    Walking slowly to her side, he bent his body slightly. He took her hand and kissed it lightly on the


    back, "Honey, long time no see."


    Just then, Andrew walked over. Seeing this, He narrowed his eyes and patted Dominick''s hand, "Let


    go of her hand, shameless yboy."


    Dominick let go of Grace''s hand helplessly. He shrugged and asked, "How on earth have you put up


    with him for so long?"

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Grace shrugged her shoulders in response to him as well. "He said I used him to get to the top and


    that''s why I''m so sessful. Now he''s stuck with me and wants to get his paycheck."


    Dominick, of course, didn''t believe such nonsense, for Andrew didn''tck anything, especially


    money!


    Then Dominick tried to hold the baby, but Andrew wouldn¡¯t let him and just took over the baby. "You


    can hold my little baby.


    Come on,e on! Take out your present first." "I definitely have bought a present for the baby.


    Here, here is the car key."


    Dominick threw the car key at Andrew.


    Grace couldn''t stand the thought of Dominick buying a car for her newborn child. Moreover, when


    her son grew up, how could he still drive that car?


    Seeing that, Andrew was willing to let Dominick hold the baby.


    They chatted while drinking. The smell of wine wafted through the air. Everyone expressed their


    best wishes for the baby.


    Dominick said to Grace, "Norwood has many celebrities who love the jewelry you design. Besides,


    you''re from Santabaca. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Grace shook her head. She didn''t have a problem with it. She hadn''t been back in a long time


    anyway.


    Dominick nodded. Grace had a great sense of perception and a particrly strong sense of fashion.


    And she indeed was very talented.


    After the baby''s one-month-old birthday party, gifts were handed out to everyone in the room. Grace


    got in the car with Andrew and left the party early.


    Grace mentioned to Andrew in the car that she was going back to her homnd. After hearing what


    Grace said, Andrew also wanted to go. And there was nothing anyone could do to stop Andrew!


    "Who''s going to stop you? Wouldn''t you be too self-absorbed? It''s just as well you''re going back


    with me. When I feel tired of taking care of the baby, it''s just the right time for you to take care of


    him."


    Grace said it for granted.


    Andrew''s long, narrow eyes were always smiling. He didn''t mind at all that he was being used by


    Grace as a tool to take care of the baby. And he curled his thin lips." That¡¯s for sure. TH definitely be


    looking after Eaton."


    Once back at the vi in the UK, Grace went straight to start packing her stuff and booking her flight.


    Grace booked a flight back home tomorrow. The maids were helping her pack the suitcases. And


    Andrew was also packing.


    After her pregnancy and the birth of her child, Grace rarely wears high heels anymore. After all, she


    had to hold the baby a lot, so it would be inconvenient if she wore high heels.


    Now, her closet was filled with a variety of ts and dark-colored clothes.


    Early the next morning.


    Grace got on the ne with the baby and Andrew and then flew to Norwood first.


    Grace''s mind kept racing as she thought about when she left the country, alone and aimless with


    her suitcase in the middle of the night. And she was left with the scars, the pain, and the betrayal.


    When Grace thought about what happened in the past, she remembered it so clearly. It seemed she


    hadn''t forgotten. And she hadn''t forgotten how Charlie had betrayed her.


    The only difference was that when she left, she somehow felt stabbing pain.


    However, when she came back this time, those feelings had disappeared.


    When Grace left, she was depressed and miserable. However, it was the fiery and free Grace who


    came back now.


    Grace was getting closer and closer to Norwood. She had strong feelings in her heart. It was true


    that she was a little more excited to be back after such a long time than she thought she would be.


    Grace had booked the hotel in Norwood in advance, so she checked in as soon as she arrived.


    Grace had to choose a location for the shoot the next day. She suggested going back to Santabaca


    to shoot.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did have her own intentions about where she was working. If she chose to shoot in Santabaca,


    she could go home at any time. In the meantime, she could work, so she could have it both ways!


    The celebrity photographer had also been hearing about Santabaca''s beautiful scenery. Upon


    hearing such a suggestion, the celebrity immediately agreed to Grace''s idea.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Grace''s job after she returned home was very simple.


    Firstly, she had to go to YG to select the celebrities she thought would be most suitable to wear her


    latest collection of jewelry. And she had to take the most fashionable photos, which would be


    published in the most trendy and avant-garde magazines of France, the UK, and Athena.


    Thus, the actresses in thepany were very interested in this opportunity.


    After all, it was hard to get their photos published in those magazines. Thus, it was a great


    opportunity for those female celebrities.


    Grace went to thepany that afternoon. And she already knew what kind of celebrities were


    suitable for wearing those jewels, so she quickly selected the right ones.


    Immediately, Grace had selected four celebrities. She asked them to get ready and then went back


    to the hotel.


    Her baby was still awake, and Andrew was sitting beside Grace''s baby.


    When he saw Grace walk in, Andrew enthusiastically spread his long arms and tried to hug Grace.


    Grace wasn''t polite toward Andrew. She pped him directly on the chest. "Is the baby awake?"


    "No, he''s sleeping soundly."


    Andrew stroked his chest, lifted his wrist, and looked at his delicate and expensive watch. "But the


    baby should be feeding the milk."


    Grace walked over and held the baby in her arms. She then looked up and gave Andrew a look,


    signaling him to go away.


    Andrew ignored her. He was still leaning over and staring at her.


    Grace raised her eyebrows, then picked up a pillow on the couch and threw it at Andrew.


    Seeing this, Andrew gave up and left.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Grace raised her eyebrows as she undressed herself and stroked her baby''s smooth, soft face.


    Grace raised her eyebrows, and the feeling in her heart was indescribable.


    The next morning.


    At nine o''clock, all the staff had packed their things and left for the airport together.


    Grace had chartered a ne to Santabaca because of many staff members and the jewelry she had


    brought with her.


    Grace and Andrew were sitting side by side. The two of them took turns holding the little baby. The


    uninformed would think they were a family.


    The time ofnding in Santabaca was noon, and the group got off the ne and walked outside of


    the airport.


    The airport was always bustling with people. Andrew was holding the baby while Grace turned


    sideways. The two of them were whispering about something.


    At the same time, a tall figure came out at that moment. It was Mark.


    He was on a business trip to Athana and had just flown back to Santabaca.


    He identally swept his deep eyes over the group. When he saw the figure in the group, he


    narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He thought that person looked familiar and seemed to be Grace.


    When he looked again, the group was already out of the lobby and in the limousine outside the


    airport.


    Mark returned to the Valentine mansion.


    The tiredness Mark felt disappeared immediately when he saw Summer and the two kids ying on


    thewn.


    Leaning down, he hugged Summer first, kissed her deeply, then picked up the two kids and kissed


    them separately.


    After a few moments, Mark seemed to think of something. He said, "Has Grace contacted you


    since?"


    "No. What''s wrong?" Summer said, confused.


    At first, Grace would send emails to Summer. However, Grace never emailed Summer again.


    "I think I just saw her at the airport. There was a man standing next to her."


    Mark moved his thin lips and said," Although I didn''t see her face clearly, her figure and walking


    posture made me think she looked very much like Grace."


    After hearing Mark''s voice, Summer felt her heart thumping.


    Given Mark¡¯s words, could it be that Grace, the heartless woman, hade back?

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    While Summer was still lost in thought, the cell phone on the table rang. It was an unfamiliar


    number.


    After thinking about it, Summer picked up the phone.


    "Baby, I¡¯m back!" The voice that came through was Grace''s. "We haven¡¯t seen each other for so


    long. Did you miss me? Was it your heart or your body that missed me?¡±


    Who else but Grace would talk to her in such a shameful tone?


    Summer was furious at once. "How could you still call me? How dare youe back? I thought


    you''d be dead already!"


    "Gee! How can you say such harsh words?"


    Grace was not pleased. "Let''s meet at the Blue Bay Cafe at 1:00 p.m. Babe, remember to be there!"


    After hanging up the phone, Summer cursed as sheughed. She looked even more thrilled.


    Looking at her like this, Mark guessed right away. "Is Grace back yet?"


    "Well, she asked me to meet her. After hearing her voice, I know that the old Grace is back. How


    great!" Summer was overjoyed. "You look after the two kids in the afternoon!"


    As soon as her words broke off, she turned around, went upstairs, changed her clothes, and went


    out.


    Mark was standing in the living room. He had only just returned and already he was the husband


    locked in the house with the kids!


    When the appointed time came, Summer sat in the private room. She ordered two cups of coffee


    and waited for Grace.


    After five or six minutes, Grace finally arrived.


    Grace was wearing arge gray cloak on top. She wore tight pants and knee-length ck boots


    underneath. She looked confident, elegant, and beautiful.


    But Summer wasn''t focused on Grace''s delicate and distinguished outfit. Instead, Summer''s


    attention was on the baby in Grace''s arms. "Whose baby is this?"


    "Mine."


    Grace answered straightforwardly. She reced her coffee with milk.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Summer thought Grace was joking. She continued, "Honestly, whose baby are you holding?"


    Grace was slightly bemused. She kneaded her brow with her pretty crystal nails. "It¡¯s really my


    baby!"


    "Who did you have it with?"


    "I had found out I was pregnant for over a month a few days before I filed for divorce."


    Grace said casually.


    When she said this, Summer froze like a statue.


    When Summer came back to her senses, she walked straight over and rudely strangled Grace.


    "You ungrateful woman! How dare you lie to me! You even lied to me!


    Grace coughed softly.


    Grace hadn''t seen Summer in nine months. Summer felt that Grace was really heartless. And she


    even wanted to strangle Grace to death. The women were so cruel


    Summer only gave Grace herst breath. After seeing that Grace could not breathe, Summer let


    Grace go.


    Then Summer put the coffee cup on the table, making a heavy sound. "Come on, tell me the truth!"


    Without hiding any secrets, Grace told her the truth, including the discovery of her own pregnancy


    and the development of her career abroad.


    Summer listened carefully. Then she gritted her teeth and said, "If not for the fact that you just gave


    birth, I would really strangle you to death!" "Thank you for not killing me." Grace joked with her.


    "What about the baby''s name? Did youe up with one yet?"


    "Yes. Eaton. Eaton Livingston."


    Summer almost spat the water out of her mouth. Eaton sounded like a unique name!


    In fact, she was thinking that God was never too mean to people.


    During the time Grace and Charlie were married, Grace went to the infertility hospital twice a day


    because she couldn''t conceive a child. And she even thought about adopting a child.


    However, who would have thought that Grace would give birth to such a cute baby after she filed for


    a divorce!


    Grace and Summer hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so naturally, they had a lot to talk about.


    They couldn''t wait to talk all night!


    Finally, Summer asked her, "What would you do if Charlie knew this baby was his?"

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Grace took a sip of milk. Her pale pink lips were stained with white milk, and she looked beautiful. ¡±1


    just want him to know. But what can he do even if he knows?"


    Summer couldn''t help but smile.


    Actually, Summer was thinking too much. Grace was very capable, so how could she still need


    Summer to worry about her?


    "This is my child. Hisst name is Livingston, which has nothing to do with the Morgan family. If they


    still want to take my child from me, then they need to think about it carefully!" Grace said, curling her


    stunning red lips.


    Whether Charlie would know the identity


    of the child or not, it would not change anything.


    The two of them talked for a long time.


    They didn''t part until the afternoon. Then they made an appointment to see each other tomorrow.


    Before Summer left, she gave Grace''s baby a jade pendant.


    Mark bid a lot of money for the jade pendant. It was the highest-priced item of that auction, and


    Summer now gave it to Grace''s child.


    This child was very precious to Grace. When everyone thought Grace couldn''t have children, this


    baby was born!


    The joy Summer felt inside was indescribable.


    Whatever life Grace would have, she would finally have the child she had always dreamed of.


    In the evening.


    Mark, Charlie, and Billy were drinking at the bar.


    Charlie had been drinking more and more these days, and Billy was ashamed of himself that he


    could not drink that much.


    Since Grace left, Charlie had be like this!


    "Where is Grace? Have you not found her yet? You have used so many connections. Normally, it''s


    impossible that you are not able to find out her whereabouts," said Billy.


    Mark listened to Billy''s question calmly, but he didn''t tell Charlie and Billy that Grace had returned to


    Santabaca after all.


    Charlie picked up another ss of wine and said, "When someone really wants to hide from you,


    how can you possibly find that person?" "Yeah. Isn''t there a dinner party at Santabaca tomorrow


    night? And there''s a jewelry auction. I heard the jewelry is designed by a promising jewelry designer


    from France. The jewelry she designs always sells out in the shortest time. And the prices are


    surprisingly high. You both got the invitation, right?"


    Mark nodded his head. "This auction and the dinner party are very important in Santabaca. And all


    thepanies and media are going to attend. There¡¯s no reason for you not to attend."


    "That¡¯s so annoying! And I have to go!"


    Billy was getting annoyed inside.


    Charlie wasn''t thinking about that. He had been to Athana several times since Grace left him, but he


    didn''t hear any news about Grace.


    The jewelry that was auctioned off was designed by Grace.


    As the designer, Grace was bound to be present at the auction. And there was only one set of


    jewelry to be auctioned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Originally, she could have auctioned off a few more sets of jewelry. However, the rarer it was, the


    more it was worth. If she auctioned more of her jewelry, the price of the jewelry would be degraded.


    Therefore, she decided to auction only one set!


    And Grace naturally knew that Charlie would attend this auction.


    She didn''t think she had to hide from Charlie, and she never hid from anyone. Thus, she would


    definitely attend the auction. And she would dress up to be there!


    The people who attend the most exclusive business parties like this one in Santabaca were


    basically apanied, so naturally, Grace would bring a plus-one.


    Mark had never been a big fan of these business gatherings. He basically refused to attend such


    parties whenever possible. And he would also refuse to go to social parties.


    However, Mark still went to annual gatherings like this one. After all, he couldn''t be too out of touch


    with society.


    When he returned to the Valentine mansion, Mark spoke to Summer about it. He asked Summer to


    apany him to go to the auction tomorrow.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Summer shook her head and said, "I have sses tomorrow. The teachers from other schools will


    attend. I will be busy."


    Mark poured a ss of water.


    Hearing that, he arched his eyebrows and said, "Forget it. I''m also not interested in social


    functions."


    In the past year, he had rejected all the social functions. Summer knew that he wanted to spend


    time with their two children and her, but he should have his own social functions.


    She thought about it and said, "I will call the principal and advance my ss that is originally


    scheduled for tomorrow evening.


    How is it?"


    Mark said, "It''s so nice of you!"


    He smiled, came up to her and pulled her into his arms.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She felt happy but smiled bitterly.


    He was too clingy!


    Billy called his secretary and asked her to prepare to attend the dinner party with him tomorrow.


    Charlie also called Be and told her that simply.


    Billy felt happy and told her mother the news. Her mother said, "Then go to the mall to buy some


    long dresses."


    Be said, "No need. I have long dresses."


    Her mother said, "I hear that the party tomorrow is the most high-end party in Santabaca''s high-


    society circle. You can''t bring disgrace on him. Let''s go."


    Be thought that her mother was right. The Morgan family was powerful in Santabaca. If she wore


    too casually, she would be looked down upon. She needed to buy an expensive dress.


    Thus, Be asked for leave in the morning and went to an international mall with her mother.


    Andrew and Grace were at the hotel.


    Andrew would be Grace''s malepanion. Of course, he would attend the party with her. He said,


    "I can go there with the baby in my arms."


    Grace said, "No need. It will be noisy and foul. It''s bad for him. "


    Grace stood in front of the wardrobe. She was choosing the dress for the party


    tonight.


    Andrew thought that Grace was right. He came up to her and looked at her hands. He said, "Tell me


    the color of your dress. Then I can prepare for it."


    Grace knew his meaning. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you want to choose the clothes that


    match my dress?"


    Andrew praised her, "You know me well!"


    Grace said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I can see through your tricks easily."


    She pushed his chest and said, "Go to prepare for it."


    The daytime was short in winter. Soon, it was dark outside.


    Santabaca looked beautiful among the lights.


    The party would be held at Wondrous Hotel.


    The long red carpet was rolled out from the entrance of the hotel to the fountain. The security


    guards lined the carpet.


    Billy arrived first. His femalepanion was his secretary. She wore a simple long ck dress. She


    was short hair and looked neat and smart.


    Then Mark arrived. Summer held his hand. She wore a white floor-length gown and looked


    conservative. She didn''t expose much of her skin.


    She had no other choice. Mark chose the gown for her personally.


    He even didn''t allow her to expose her back, let alone her breasts!


    Charlie arrived at thest. Be held his hand.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Be spent a lot of money on the gown this time. It was the newest gown by Chanel.


    The gown was strapless and white. There was ayer of gauze outside. It was covered with stars.


    She looked like a fairy in it.


    She held Charlie''s arm and walked into the banqueting hall under the gazes of reporters and


    surrounding people.


    She thought that it was worth buying the gown because she could feel that many people were


    focusing their eyes on her.


    She felt happy and excited slightly. She nced at the surrounding women and thought that they


    were in. As the saying went, fine feathers make fine birds.


    Charlie''s seat was next to Mark''s. When Summer saw Be, Summer arched her eyebrows and


    kept calm.


    Most of the women present wore sexy dresses and heavy make-up.


    In contrast, Be wore light make-up, and her skin looked smooth. Thus, she looked special and


    was eye-catching for men.


    There would be five items for auction. All items were jewelry.


    Billy wasn¡¯t interested in these items and felt boring. He sat with his legs crossed and looked around


    to kill time.


    Mark was more serious than Billy. Every time the item was demonstrated, Mark would ask Summer


    if she liked it. If so, he would like to buy it for her.


    Summer shook her head all the time. She


    wasn''t interested in these items.


    However, Be sat beside them and felt jealous.


    She was jealous of their good rtionship. The Valentine family was more powerful than the


    Morgan family in Santabaca.


    Summer was just a teacher and had a normal family background. Why did Mark love her so much?


    Charlie nced at these items and talked with Billy asionally, but Charlie wasn''t interested in


    these items and had never bid for them.


    Be pulled her long gown from time to time. The gown was a little long for her, so she stepped on it


    sometimes.


    It was expensive. She cherished it very much.


    Soon, it was the turn for the fifth item. It was thest one of the auction. The host said, "This set of


    jewelry is designed by the designer, GL, who is famous in France and the UK. All the stars and


    ladies like the jewelry she designed very much. GL will demonstrate it personally. If you like it,


    please rise the bidding paddle. Let''s wee GL."


    All the people looked at the stage. The curtain rose slowly. A beautiful figure showed up in front of


    them.


    She was the cynosure of all eyes.


    She was gorgeous. She wore a long gown designed by Elie Saab. It was light blue. The long and


    large gown swung fairily when she moved.


    Her shoulders were fair and round. The shoulder straps were woven from rose leaves. It was


    exquisite and gorgeous.


    Her corbones were so charming against the straps. Her breasts were plump in the high corset.


    It was well-known that Elie Saab¡¯s gowns were the best fit for the Snow Queen. Its texture,


    ethereality and exquisiteness stood out among all the brands.


    Her enchanting curly hair was tied up and thus her graceful neck was exposed. She wore jewelry of


    the same color. The design of her earrings was inspired by shooting stars. One was longer than the


    other. The earrings swayed and flickered when she moved.


    Her ne was made up of thin chains thatposed tassels and covered her breasts. She


    looked sensual and charming.


    All the people looked at her quietly and were attracted by her beauty.


    However, Charlie stood up awkwardly and stared at the woman on the stage.


    All the other people sat in their seats. Only Charlie stood there. He was conspicuous!


    He was so surprised that he lost his cool.


    He was the only one who stood there like an idiot!


    His heart beat fast and almost burst out of his chest!


    Be looked over and froze like a sculpture.


    ''She is Mr. Morgan''s ex-wife?''


    Then Be looked at her gown and Grace''s gown. Be felt bitter. Her superiority in her heart


    disappeared totally.


    Grace was so charming. She could attract their attention easily.


    She was so beautiful. Her beauty even looked aggressive.


    As a woman, Be had to admit that she was like a clown when she felt happy for herself secretly!


    Billy was drinking water when he noticed Grace. He choked and widened his eyes.'' She is more


    beautiful than before!''


    On the contrary, Summer looked calm. She had known GL''s identity already, so she didn''t feel


    surprised at all.


    Mark kept calm too. They were the calmest couple.


    Grace wore the carved crystal shoes, held her head high and walked gracefully. Her gown waved


    daintily.


    It was quiet in the hall. The white lights shone on her.


    She was the center of attention.


    She stood at the center of the stage and felt at ease. She was so gorgeous and eyecatching. It was


    her character all the time. She was swanking and intimidating.


    The auction of the jewelry started. Someone offered millions at first.


    Summer sat up finally. She smiled. It seemed that she was interested in it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mark said, "Are you interested in it?" He stared at her and knew her emotions well.


    Summer said, "You''re right. I''m interested in it." She blinked, looked at him and fiddled with the


    bidding paddle. She asked, "Mark, can I spend money as I wish this time?"


    Mark said, "Do whatever you want. I have earned so much money. It''s all for you." She said, "You''re


    right! I can¡¯t leave the money to homewreckers!"


    She said as she nced at Be.


    It was obvious. Be noticed it soon. She looked away and kept silent. She focused her eyes on


    Grace. Then she turned to look at Charlie slowly.


    Seeing that he lost his cool, Be wasn''t as calm as before. She panicked.


    He had never lost his cool like that in front of her since she stayed by his side. He even stood up


    suddenly. How could she keep calm?

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    The price of the jewelry went up nonstop. Soon, it even sold for 3,000,000 dors.


    Summer sat with her legs crossed and started to show how rich she was. She said decisively,


    "5,000,000 dors!"


    Hearing Summer''s voice, Grace turned to look at Summer. When Grace met


    Summer''s gaze, Grace pouted and blew her a kiss.


    Grace also saw Charlie. She looked at him for a while. Then she looked down to avoid his gaze.


    When she raised her head again, she had calmed down.


    Charlie opened his mouth and said," 6,000,000 dors!"


    Billy tugged at Charlie¡¯s clothes and said," Just now you weren''t interested in anything, but why do


    you be so generous now? Is it because Grace is so beautiful that you lose your mind?"


    Charlie said in a deep voice, "I know better about her beauty than anyone else. I have known how


    beautiful she is for a long time."


    He was surprised by her sudden appearance and the change of her identity.


    It had been nine months since she left him. She was a famous fashion designer now.


    He was curious about what she had experienced during the nine months!


    The price was being increased. Many people had given up. In the end, only Summer and Charlie


    insisted.


    Summer sneered.


    ''When Charlie and Grace got a divorce, Grace didn''t get a penny from him. Now that he is willing to


    walk into the trap, I will let him suffer a great loss!¡¯


    Summer made up her mind. She drank coffee as she increased the price calmly. She was waiting


    for Charlie topete with her.


    Grace stood on the stage. She nced at Charlie and Summer as she leaned asidezily.


    She smiled coldly.


    In the end, Summer increased the price to 18,000,000 dors. Charlie made a bid at the price of


    20,000,000 dors. Summer thought that it was enough. Now that he would like to be taken for a


    ride, she was willing to give him the chance.


    Atst, the host announced that Charlie got the jewelry and could dance with GL. The host blinked


    and teased, "I think that it is the most wonderful award of the auction. Mr. Morgan is so lucky!"


    The auction was over. Music rang out. Many couples walked into the dance floor.


    Grace asked her assistant to put the jewelry into a box. Then she walked towards the group of


    people.


    Seeing that Grace was walking towards them, Billy whistled and said, "You''re more beautiful than


    before!"


    Grace said, "But you¡¯re as annoying as before!"


    She showed no respect to Billy and stepped on his foot.


    Then Grace came up to Summer and smiled. Grace opened her arms and hugged Summer. Grace


    said, "I''m back!"


    "I knew it.¡± Summer hugged her and praised, "You''re so beautiful tonight."


    Grace bragged, "Of course, I''m a beauty all the time." Then she looked at Mark and greeted, "Mr.


    Valentine, long time no see."


    Mark said to Grace as he looked at


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Summer, "Luckily, you have been doing well recently. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about you..."


    Grace said, "Don''t be jealous of me. Of course, I have been doing well recently. I won¡¯t be hard on


    myself."


    Charlie had mixed feelings and focused his eyes on Grace.


    Grace only didn¡¯t greet Charlie and Be.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Grace stood in front of Charlie seriously and said, "Now that Mr. Morgan gets the jewelry, here you


    are. As for the dance, I think that it is unnecessary!"


    They hadn''t met each other for nine months. When she met him again, she called him Mr. Morgan.


    He felt sad and said in a hoarse voice, "I don¡¯t think that it is unnecessary."


    Grace said indifferently, "It''s Mr. Morgan who pays for it. You''re the boss. If you would like to, go


    ahead."


    When music rang out, Charlie put his hand on her slender waist. They walked into the dance floor.


    Grace was as indifferent as usual.


    Charlie focused his eyes on her. He hesitated for a long time. Then he couldn''t help but say in a


    hoarse, "Grace, I miss you so much!"


    Grace sneered, "Mr. Morgan, is that so? I think the person who you miss should be Be."


    Charlie exined, "At first, she was my secretary. Then she is promoted to be a department


    manager because she is capable. I have nothing to do with her!"


    Grace said, "Mr. Morgan, don''t say such words to me. I''m not interested in it. Please remember that


    you said you had feelings for her." She didn''t care about what he had said at all.


    She was indifferent to him. He held her waist tightly subconsciously and said, "Are you ming


    me?"


    Grace looked at her watch as she said, "No, not at all. It''s normal that you have feelings for her."


    Charlie said, "I know that it is all my fault. You..."


    Grace warned him, "Don''t talk about that anymore if you want to finish this piece of tune with me


    smoothly. We''re just strangers now."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie held her waist tightly again. His eyes were filled with his pining for her. He said, "Grace..."


    Grace said, "Don''t call me like that. Please call me Grace Livingston."


    He was frustrated. She even didn''t bother to let him finish speaking. She always interrupted him


    coldly.


    Charlie said, "I have been looking for you since you left. It''s about nine months but I failed!"


    Grace wasn''t interested in it. She asked in return, "Do you want me to go back and thus you can do


    PDA in front of me? Don''t forget that I don''t care about that no matter how you love each other. You


    never know the truth.¡±


    He stared at her. She said word by word," When I love you, you are the whole world for me. When I


    abandon you, you''re nothing for me!"


    Charlie''s heart beat fast.


    Grace let go and said, "Now that Mr.


    Morgan continues to talk about what I''m reluctant to hear, we can stop in advance."


    At that time, a tall man came up to Grace. Andrew said anxiously, "Fortune!"


    Grace frowned and covered Andrew¡¯s mouth!


    Andrew said, "Grace, Eaton is sick. He has a high fever. He is crying." Andrew was worried.


    Hearing that, Grace left with Andrew immediately. Summer stopped them and looked at Andrew in


    confusion.


    Grace said, "I will exin to you when I''m avable. I have to leave first." She walked forward as


    soon as she finished speaking.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Her high heels were a bit too high, so she walked very slowly.


    Seeing this, Andrew immediately walked over, wrapped his arm around her waist, and led her


    upstairs with a very intimate posture.


    Charlie stared after them nkly and clenched his fists hard!


    "It seems Grace is taken!" Summer smiled and deliberately said in front of Charlie," She can live


    happily without you! Don¡¯t be opinionated!"


    Hearing this, Charlie felt embarrassed.


    Be, who was standing beside them, had naturally heard her words, so she said, "


    Mrs. Valentine, you are a cultured woman. You should not have said such harsh words on this


    asion."


    Be thought Charlie was young and promising. Because of his high achievements in his career,


    she had always treated him like a god. She believed Summer should not have used him face to


    face because he was noble and invible in her eyes.


    Hearing this. Summer slowly showed a sneer on the corner of her lips, cast a look at Be, then


    turned to Billy, and asked," Am I cultured?"


    Billyughed, "You''re a teacher. Who dares to say you¡¯re not cultured?"


    Summer looked at Mark and asked, "How do you think?" "You''re the most cultured woman I''ve ever


    seen," Mark said in a deep voice and cast a stern nce at Be with his insightful eyes.


    Be lowered her head to look at the ground. Her heart was racing with fear, and she didn''t dare to


    look up at him.


    "I also think I''m a person of fine breeding, and I always treat people ording to their self-


    cultivations. I said such words to him because he deserved it. What¡¯s more, he didn''t say anything


    to refute my words, right? Do you think you''re qualified to intervene in our conversation?" Summer


    said coldly.


    Her words were harsh, but Be did retort anymore because she was indeed not in a position to


    speak up for Charlie!


    In the end, Charlie helped Be out of the embarrassment by saying, "Come on! Let''s drop this


    topic."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Summer didn''t get angry or care about him helping Be because Grace didn''t love him anymore.


    However, Be was just Charlie''s plus-one. She was innocent, so Summer decided not to make her


    too embarrassed on such an asion.


    Then, Charlie asked, "Who is that man?"


    "Are you asking me? I¡¯m sorry, but I really don''t know. And I think it is none of your business,"


    Summer said. Then, she nced at her watch, turned to Mark, and said," We''ve been out for too


    long. Let''s hurry back to the Valentine mansion. I''m afraid the two kids will cry."


    Mark loved the two kids so much that he didn''t want them to shed a single tear, so he immediately


    agreed, "All right, let''s go home."


    He didn''t care whether the banquet was over or not at all.


    Billy had no interest in staying there either, so he followed them out of the hotel, intending to send


    his secretary home first.


    Charlie was still standing in situ and looking at the second floor, suppressing the bitterness.


    Be called him softly, "Mr. Morgan, are you OK?¡±


    After he returned to his senses, his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and then he walked directly


    to the second floor. But few waiters were upstairs, so he failed to get Grace¡¯s whereabouts.


    In the end, he had to give up. Because Charlie was drunk and couldn¡¯t drive, Be drove him home.


    She had been to the Morgan family''s vi several times, so she was very familiar with the route.


    Soon, they arrived, but Charlie had fallen asleep in the back seat.


    Therefore, she asked the doorman to help her carry Charlie into the vi together.


    Mckenzie was watching TV now. When she heard the noises, she turned her head and frowned,


    "Why is he so drunk?"


    "Mr. Morgan attended a business party this evening and drank too much," Be exined.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Mckenzie hurried over, reached out to hold Charlie''s right arm, opened the bedroom door, and put


    the drunken man onto the bed.


    After a second thought, Be decided to tell the truth, so she said, "Madam Mckenzie, Ms.


    Livingston is back."


    Hearing this, Mckenzie froze and then asked, "Grace Livingston?"


    "Yeah," Be nodded, "Mr. Morgan drank so much alcohol because he met her today."


    "That woman is a scourge. She made a lot of trouble for us before! I didn''t expect her toe


    back!" Mckenzie muttered, feeling Be had let her down.


    She had created a lot of opportunities for her during the past nine months, but there was still no


    progress at all!


    However, she could only say, "Forget it! Thanks for telling me about it. It¡¯ste now. Drive safely on


    the way back."


    Be nodded, got into the car, and left.


    Mckenzie, however, was no longer in the mood to watch TV because her mind was full of nonsense.


    In the hotel.


    The doctor Andrew had sent for had arrived, and Grace was holding Eaton in her arms now. She


    kept reaching out to touch his forehead lightly because he was having a fever.


    The doctor put a drip on Eaton and gave Grace some dos and don¡¯ts before leaving. Andrew was


    very distressed. He stayed by Eaton''s side all the time and touched his little face and forehead fromN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    time to time.


    Grace tried to soothe his anxiety by saying, "Children are all prone to sickness. He has just caught a


    cold. It''s not a big deal."


    Andrew nodded. In the evening, Andrew and Grace divided up the work. In the first half of the night,


    Grace would take care of Eaton, and in the second half, Andrew woulde on duty.


    Fortunately, Eaton¡¯s fever had almost gone before midnight, so Grace finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eaton had never gotten sick since he had been born. But as soon as he returned to Santabaca, he


    had caught a cold! It was terrible!


    Watching at the bedside, Grace couldn''t help but feel sleepy, so she slowly closed her eyes and fell


    asleep.


    In her dream, Charlie asionally appeared, but he was partly hidden as if he was shrouded in


    smoke, so she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    But instead of feeling emotional or having the corrosively sharp pain again, she remained calm.


    *


    The next morning.


    While Charlie was having breakfast, Mckenzie asked, "Is Grace back?"


    He stopped his hand holding the coffee in the midair, nodded, then took a sip, and began to think


    about what had happened yesterday.


    Mckenzie didn''t know what to say, so she kept silent, cleaned up the table, and then went to the


    restaurant.


    Sitting in the bright and spacious office, Charlie raised eyebrows when thinking of something.


    He then called the banquet organizerst night and asked for GL''s cell phone number, and the


    organizer gave it to him without hesitation.


    Charlie dialed the number, but Grace rejected the call and turned off her phone.


    He had never changed his cell phone number in the past few years, so Grace knew that it was him


    that had been calling her when seeing the number.


    Charlie frowned, kneaded his brows with his slender and well-defined fingers, casually threw his


    phone aside, and then asked his assistant to check Grace¡¯s work


    schedule.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    After merely a few moments, the assistant found out and reported Grace''s detailed schedule to


    Charlie


    Grace was working today. The shooting of the TVmercial for the jewelry magazine had started,


    and the selected location was Lithern Garden which boasted a beautiful view and a vibe that


    couldn''t be more suitable for themercial.


    Winter wasing to an end, but it was still very cold in Santabaca. The shooting crew was


    suffering greatly from the chill.


    Grace didn''t bring Eaton with her, and Andrew wasn''t in herpany either. Thetter was in the


    hotel tending Eaton.


    The shooting crew was ready for the next series of photos when amotion was heard, and then


    arge fully loaded cargo truck came into view.


    Everybody was staring confusedly when the ck Bentley following in the truck''s wake halted. The


    car door was opened and Charlie stepped out.


    Grace was sorting through the jewels when she heard the noises. She lifted her eyes slightly and,


    naturally, spotted Charlie out of the corner of her eye.


    However, she kept her head down as if she hadn''t seen him.


    "Mr. Morgan brought some supplies here as assistance for GL. There''re tons of hot drinks and body


    warmers in there.


    Everyone help yourself!"


    The secretary was greeting the shooting


    crew smilingly.


    Charlie walked up to Grace, halted and asked, "Are you cold?"


    Grace stowed away the greenish jewels without so much as lifting her head, and then she fished


    out a set of red ones and said, "Take these over there. They''re for the next session."


    "We need to talk."


    Charlie promptly blocked her path in a big stride.


    His action made Grace faintly fretful. "Are you blind? Can you not see that I''m working?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "All I''m asking is a couple of minutes of your time. It won¡¯t take long." "I don¡¯t have time for that!"


    Grace rejected him tly, helped the model put on the jewels and started the next shooting session.


    All the crew members appeared to be fully upied. They didn''t even have time for a ss of hot


    water. The models were wearing backless or off-the-shoulder dresses, their faces bloodless from


    the cold.


    Having noticed all that, Charlie was too embarrassed to disturb them, but instead of sitting into his


    car, he just leaned against the vehicle, his eyes fixed on Grace.


    Due to the unbearably cold weather, the shooting session was shortened, and everybody worked


    very efficiently. Soon there was only one set of photos left to be taken.


    The photographer who hade here with Grace from the UK was the most famous photographer


    in the world. The pictures he took were indeed amazing.


    Soon the shooting session was over. The photographer hugged Grace with fervor and kissed her on


    the cheek. "Babe, your sense of design has been improving steadily. I''m really impressed."


    "Likewise. I''ve always admired your photography. That''s why I had Dominick let me have you. You


    have no idea how much I love you! " Grace whistled.


    Standing a short way off, Charlie watched the two of them interacting affectionately, his chest


    heaving in and out. He was just about to walk up to them when they broke the embrace. Charlie


    halted reluctantly.


    Grace turned slightly. A ghost of a grim smile crossed her lips as she glimpsed Charlie out of the


    corner of her eye.


    Charlie waid her again. "Now let''s talk!"


    The wintry smile still on her lips, having no intention to speak to him, she directly walked around him


    to leave.


    Charlie hurriedly gripped her by the wrist.


    Grace halted, tucked her charming curly hair behind her ear with her right hand and said with a wan


    smile on her rosy lips, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    Charlie¡¯s Adam''s apple bobbed restlessly." Grace!"


    "Let go of her, you shameless bastard!"


    A sudden bawl was heard. Andrew, d in a ck woolen overcoat, stormed over and aimed a kick


    at Charlie''s back without another word!


    The kick was a hefty one, and Charlie, caught off guard, was knocked off his feet and mmed


    against the pir in front of him.


    Andrew yanked Charlie''s hand off Grace''s wrist and swept Grace into his embrace. " Babe, is he a


    libertine?"


    "He is. Your timing is perfect!" Grace said." You finally saved me like a hero once."


    "Go over there and wait for me, babe. I can''t believe this guy dared take liberties with you. Humph!


    I''ll have him know what a terrible mistake he''s made!" Andrew said coldly. "You daredy hands on


    my woman. You must have a death wish!"


    And then Andrew furiously lunged at Charlie.


    Charlie had been fretful all along, and Andrew''s words about Grace being his woman antagonized


    Charlie even further. Soon the two of them were grappling.


    Arms folded over her chest, Grace watched leisurely. Another gust of chill wind blew by, and she


    lost interest in the fight. She got into her car and drove off.


    Andrew was covered with bruises when he returned to the hotel. He was still using Grace of


    being heartless.


    Grace chuckled, "You took a lot of blows?"


    "So did he. Look at my bruises. How much better do you think he is?"


    Charlie kneaded the corner of his mouth which was slightly swollen and bruised. It was because of


    the fighting. He had wounds on his face, but they didn¡¯t bother him at all. He only regretted not


    having killed the man who referred to Grace as his woman. But was it really that difficult for her to


    have a normal conversation with him?


    She wouldn¡¯t even look him in the eye, let alone talk with him.


    If she kept acting like that, he would have to threaten her with her soft underbelly. The divorce


    papers hadn''t been signed yet.


    It was indeed about time she was informed of it!


    Only then would she take him seriously and talk with him!


    Otherwise she would never show any regard for him!


    As that thought crossed his mind, Charlie pulled out his cellphone and dialed Grace¡¯s number.


    Unsurprisingly, she refused to answer his call.


    Andrew thought, ¡¯Children do grow fast. Every day they look different from they did the day before.''


    Eaton had been changing every day, and so did his appearance.


    Andrew had bruises at the corners of his mouth. He grimaced but then said smugly," Look at his


    eyes, his nose and his little mouth. He and I are like two peas in a pod!"


    Such were his mien, facial expression and tone of voice that it seemed as if he were really Eaton''s


    biological father.


    Grace stroked her forehead. There was nothing she could do with Andrew.


    "By the way, now that you''ve given birth to the little baby, can you tell me who his father is?"


    After giving it some thought, Grace replied, "He''s the very guy you beat up earlier today, but he


    doesn''t know, and I''m not in a hurry to tell him."

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    "Damn it!" Andrew suddenly stood up from tl and his eyes were full of anger.


    "I''ve beaten him lightly today. If I had


    known this, I would have sent him to the hospital! And Eaton is my baby. Don¡¯t tell him about this. I''ll


    make sure he doesn''t


    know that Eaton is his son until he dies!" "Whe Daddy. I will ask Eaton to call me Daddy ten times in


    front of him, but I also want to teach him the Taekwondo to beat him ck and blue. It''s so cool to


    think about it!


    " Grace''s brows twitched as she stared at the man who had sunk into his imagination and could not


    extricate himself. She shook her head and could not take it anymore. Just then, a text message


    came. Grace picked i texted her. He texted that "Let''s talk!"


    With a sneer, Grace deleted the text


    message. Perhaps because there was no re: from her for a long time, Charlie sent another text


    message.


    As Grace listened to the sound of text messages, she gradually felt a little annoyed. She took the


    phone with her left hand and nned to block his phone


    number. However, her hand identally toi the screen and opened the message...


    "I haven''t signed the divorce agreement yet. Are you sure you don''t want to talk to


    me?" When Grace saw the message, her han slightly shook.


    The divorce agreement had not been signed yet. What did he mean by that? She got A moment


    later, the call was connected.


    She asked what exactly was going on with the divorce agreement.


    Thewyer was still a little confused and said, "At first, I nned to give the divorce agreement to


    Mr. Morgan, but Mrs.


    Valentine said that she would send it, so I handed it over to the Valentine mansion. I


    thought you knew about it." "Got it. I''ll ask her the phone and went to the Valentine mansion.


    Coincidentally, Summer was at home, so Grace asked about the divorce agreement.


    "At that time, you were so deeply hurt and refused to take money from him. You went abroad, but I


    couldn''t ept it. So I went to Charlie with the divorce agreement. How many things did you do for


    him? You gave up your job and stayed by the stove in summer to mash the ingredients." "He put all


    the me on you for what happened in the end. Every morning, you went to the restaurant before


    the sun came out. It was so busy that you didn''t go back to the apartment until it was dark. In


    addition, you had to look at his face and endure his cold attitude. Where was he when you stayed in


    the hospital with those patients to bow and apologize?"


    "Oh, by the way, he developed a good rtionship with another woman. Every day, you went to the


    company with lunch to spend more time with him, and you even suffered a car ident.


    Fortunately, it was a minor car ident. If it had been serious, you would have died."


    "But he told you not to go to thepany again. How could I let Charlie treat you like this? I went to


    him with the divorce agreement, pped him three times, and told him all your grievances and


    tolerance...


    Although it had been nine months, Summer was still very emotional when she talked about these


    things.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She picked up the cup, took two sips, and continued, "But, after I said that, he was unwilling to sign


    the divorce agreement, but there is no reason for him not to sign it, isn''t it?"


    "After you left, he seemed to have confirmed the rtionship with the secretary who he had a good


    impression on. I heard from Billy that once he saw them watching a movie together in the cinema. I


    also thought that he had already signed the divorce agreement, but who knew that he had not


    signed it yet!" When it c still very angry.


    Grace, on the other hand, remained silent. He slightly lowered. No one knew what she


    was thinking in her heart. Seeing her like this a moment and then said, "Did I do


    something wrong? I¡¯m sorry!" Summer though those words at that time, Charlie would definitely


    have signed the divorce


    agreement. He would definitely sign! Therefo one who brought this matter to this stage!


    When Grace looked up, she was calm. She leaned forward, hugged Summer, and said," It doesn''t


    matter!"


    "I know you did this for my sake and didn''t want me to be wronged. You didn''t do something wrong.


    I just feel that you''re too kind to me. Does your husband know it?


    Will he be jealous?" "Don''t joke on me!"


    Summer patted Grace¡¯s shoulder.


    "You¡¯re not that kind of person, but you have endured so many things because of him. I don¡¯t want


    you to bear so much grievance while he doesn''t know anything about it!"


    Grace leaned her chin against Summer¡¯s shoulder and then rubbed her face against Summer''s


    chest. "You¡¯re so attractive. Tell Mr. Valentine that I''ll lend you a few


    nights, okay?" "If I went with you, Tim would c endlessly." Summer looked helpless. "You


    don''t know how clingy that little guy is!" Grace to do in the afternoon. Baby, I''lle to see


    you tomorrow." Summer looked at the kitche was ready. She asked Grace to leave after


    lunch. "Don''t worry, baby. I came to your home after I had lunch. I really have something to do


    today. Goodbye."


    In the end, Summer still couldn''t keep Grace here. She opened the car door, got in, started the car,


    and left.


    Along the way, she was lost in thought, and her thoughts drifted like smoke.


    The car stopped in front of Blue Bay Cafe. Grace parked the car in the parking lot. She took out her


    mobile phone from her bag and made a call. She said briefly, "See you at Blue Bay Cafe on Bell


    Tower Road. I only have 20 minutes. I won¡¯t wait one more minute!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up and walked into the cafe.


    Sitting by the window, she ordered a cup of water and sipped it.


    She didn''t wait too long. About 15 minutester, the ck Bentley stopped outside the cafe. Charlie


    casually picked up the windbreaker on the passenger seat and quickly walked in with his long legs.


    At a nce, he saw Grace sitting by the window. He walked over, raised his eyebrows slightly, and


    asked in a gentle voice, "Why don''t you choose a private


    room?" When Grace heard that, her eyes fell or Charlie¡¯s face.


    After quietly staring for a few seconds, she said, "There''s no need. Have you brought the divorce


    agreement?"

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    When he heard these words, Charlie''s handsome face slightly changed, and his tall body was


    slightly stiff.


    "You brought it?" Grace supported her elegant chin with her left hand and asked withziness, "Or


    you did not?"


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple kept rolling as he remained silent.


    "If you did not bring it, ask your secretary or assistant to send it here so that we can sign our names


    and go to Civil Registry Office in the afternoon."


    Now, Charlie opened his mouth. "Let''s have a talk!" "OK. What do you want to talk about with


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    me? I am free now and can talk with you," Grace said randomly.


    After he sat down, Charlie''s handsome face was gloomy and full of deep meaning. He said each


    word carefully.


    "I was wrong. I apologize to you sincerely. Let''s not get divorced, OK?"


    "Do you know that..."


    Grace nced away and her charming curly hair fell down from her shoulder.


    "You look like me who ever yed up to you in the past by being so careful. Now our roles have


    changed."


    Hearing these words, Charlie was in a daze.


    He thought of the scene of a cold war between them and felt his throat was very dry.


    "Summer said she went to find you and told you what I hid from you, and then you decided not to


    sign your name in the divorce agreement..."


    Grace looked out of the window. "Then I thought that if the person who gave you the divorce


    agreement had been thewyer instead of Summer, perhaps you would have signed your name in


    the divorce agreement."


    "Everything happens with a certain reason and track. Since thewyer did not give me the divorce


    agreement back then, I believe everything was arranged by God,"


    Charlie said. He had always been an honest person and did not know how to say false and sweet


    words.


    "Really? You fell in love with your secretary ording to the arrangement of God?"


    Graceughed and both her mouth corners and eyes looked so beautiful.


    "After I left Santabaca, before thewyer sent the divorce agreement to you, you and Ms. McCall


    had already gone into a romantic rtionship. You went to the cinema together and bought popcorn


    and coke. I was deeply hurt and went abroad alone full of hatred when you fell in love with another


    woman. You are not qualified to stand here to ask me not to end in divorce."


    Charlie stared at Grace without moving his eyes and frowned. "Grace..."


    "If Summer hadn''t gone to send the divorce agreement to you and said those words back then, you


    probably wouldn''t have even remembered me..."


    Grace''s beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "You should know my fiery temper. I was already very merciful to you because I did not let you feel


    embarrassed or beat you till you died back then." "I do not want to mention what happened in the


    past because those things are not worth mentioning. After you sign your name in the divorce


    agreement tomorrow, bright it to me. Otherwise, I''m going to litigate for divorce, that¡¯s all!"


    After saying those words, Grace got up and walked directly out of the cafe.


    With quick eyes and hands, Charlie clutched her wrist in a hurry with an anguished face. "Grace!¡±


    "Let go! I don''t have time to tangle with you here. I''m very busy. Don''t forget that you proposed the


    separation back then.


    Moreover, I''m not suitable for you. Is there any need for us to continue this marriage? I''m just


    fulfilling your wish. Why are not you satisfied?"


    Her words were aggressive like the sharpest knife that could cause other people''s wounds to gush


    out with the blood.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple kept rolling. He grabbed her hand and refused to let go.


    Grace slowly closed her eyes and then quickly opened them. She no longer wanted to continue to


    tangle with him. So she did her best to shake off his big hand.


    Charlie was unwilling to give up and rushed towards Grace.


    This time, he wrapped his arms around her waist. His strong and big arms under his


    shirt were around her slender waist. Grace wa slowly, stepped on the back of his feet with her


    pointed, thin high heel and much strength, and then shouted, "Molestation!" After hearing this, all


    the male customers and security guards sitting in the cafe were out in force.


    Although Charlie''s boxing was good, there were more than twenty people if all the security guards


    and male customers were all included. So it was not hard to imagine the result.


    "Thank you all!" Grace thanked the crowd." I still have something urgent to deal with. Please help


    me take him to the police station."


    "Of course..."


    All the people were responding in unison, indicating that there was no problem.


    Moreover, all of them thought that Charlie was a rogue and molested this beauty, and their hearts


    were filled with anger.


    Grace thanked them again, then walked out of the cafe without looking back and drove away.


    On the way, the scenery on both sides kept moving backwards. She drove so fast that all the


    scenery was blurred and passed quickly.


    Her heart was originally as calm as ake, but when she heard what Summer said, she felt a subtle


    pain.


    Not long after she left, he had established a romantic rtionship with his secretary. Maybe he had


    never thought about her feelings.


    But this should have been foreseen. Before he proposed the separation, he had admitted that he


    had feelings for Be. She finally allowed him to do what he wanted to do. How could he not do it


    quickly?


    Without thinking too much, Grace no longer thought about this matter and focused all of her


    attention on driving.


    Meanwhile, someone at the cafe had already called the police, and soon, the police car came.


    In front of the crowd, Charlie was taken to the police car.


    Unexpectedly, he was not embarrassed. He did not lose his temper and quietly sat in the police car


    with a gloomy face.


    Aftering to the police station, the cafe security guards began to borate the facts, saying how


    Charlie harassed a female customer. Firstly, he tried to touch the hand of the female customer and


    then tried to hug the waist of the beautiful female customer. He became more and more


    presumptuous!


    The young policeman responsible for taking notes had seen Charlie in the magazine. He raised his


    eyebrows and then hurriedly went to the back to find the police chief.


    At the news, the police chief hurriedly took out a cigarette, handed it to Charlie, and called him Mr.


    Morgan. Charlie waved his hand. "Thanks, but I''ve quit smoking."


    Seeing this, the police chief put away the cigarettes and let a policeman pour a cup of coffee for


    Charlie.


    Charlie did not refuse the coffee. He picked it up and gently took a sip. The police chief said, "Mr.


    Morgan, do you need a car to


    send you back?" "No need." Charlie stood uj need my introspection in the prison?


    Where is the prison? I will go there by myself!"


    The police chief was dumbfounded and looked at the young policeman who was taking notes. Did


    he offend Mr. Morgan?

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Seeing this, the young policeman who made the statement shook his head hurriedly.


    He didn¡¯t offend this big shot at all. He called the police chief out as soon as he had just recognized


    that this man was Charlie Morgan.


    "Mr. Morgan, is there something you don¡¯t like?"


    The police chief came over in a hurry and spoke with great caution. He didn''t want to offend Charlie.


    "No, I''m good. Where is the jail? Take me there now. I want to stay there for one night." Charlie said


    slowly and


    indifferently.


    Hearing his words, the police chief almost went crazy. What was the matter with Mr. Morgan?


    There were so many hotels in this city that belonged to Morgan family, and there were so many


    presidential suites that he could choose to stay in. Why did hee to prison?


    The police chief didn''t dare to disobey Charlie''s request, so he took him to prison and found him the


    most luxurious cell in the prison.


    Charlie swept through the humble cell opposite and said, "I want that one."


    The cell opposite had no heating and the quilt on the bed was thin. The police chief was in a bit of a


    dilemma, but Charlie had already walked in. So the police chief had to agree.


    Finally, Charlie went to the cell opposite.


    On the other hand, the person in the opposite cell changed into this luxury cell. He stared at Charlie


    in disbelief and thought that this man was simply a psychopath.


    Winter night was bitterly cold, and this cell didn''t have heating. Leaning against the wall, Charlie


    could feel the chill creeping out of him


    He didn¡¯t tuck himself in, and he didn''t move. He was just leaning against the wall, thinking.


    In fact, he was thinking about what Grace had said to him in the cafe today and the things that had


    happened nine months ago bit by bit.


    Mckenzie returned to the Morgan family''s


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    vi, but Charlie hadn''te back yet.


    She called the office, but she was told that Charlie was not in thepany. Then she called the


    apartment where he lived now, but there was no answer.


    She called Be and asked, "Where is Charlie?"


    "Madam, Mr. Morgan didn''te to thepany this afternoon, and I don¡¯t know exactly where he


    went." Be said.


    "Didn''t I tell you to watch him?" Mckenzie was very annoyed, "Is that how you keep an eye on him?


    I have expectations of you, but you don¡¯t seem to care about that. You disappoint me!"


    Be didn''t retort her, as if thinking of something, she said, "Ms. Nunez, I got Grace''s hotel address


    and the room number."


    Hearing that, Mckenzie said, "Send it to my phone."


    Then she asked the driver to drive her to the hotel to find Grace. She was worried that Charlie


    woulde and find Grace first.


    The fact that Grace could not have children was Mckenzie''s greatest fear.


    If Charlie couldn¡¯t have a child, then who was gonna inherit the Morgan family''s fortune? She


    wouldn''t let that happen.


    When she arrived at the hotel and found Grace''s room, she tapped on the door and arranged her


    clothes.


    A momentter, the door opened.


    Grace was surprised to see that it was her, but she had also predicted that Mckenzie mighte to


    her, "Come in, please."


    Grace looked good in her red tweed coat.


    After Mckenzie walked in, she found that there were still many people in the room.


    "Oh, Ms. Livingston, since you have a guest, we''ll leave first. This is what we shot yesterday. You


    can take a look." The staff handed a USB driver to Grace.


    Grace took it over and inserted it into theputer and started viewing it page by page. These


    photos were nice, which were very consistent with her theme this time.


    Standing and waiting there for a long time, Mckenzie thought Grace was still as cold and impolite as


    before.


    Grace didn¡¯t greet her to sit down, and she also didn''t serve her a cup of tea.


    A momentter, Mckenzie was also attracted by the beautiful jewels and couldn''t take her eyes off,


    "How beautiful these jewels are!"


    "You can also buy one set,¡± Grace said faintly, without looking back.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    "It''s a bit expensive. I don''t think it''s safe to wear!" Mckenzie shook her head and it suddenly


    urred to her why she was here. She asked, "Where is Charlie?"


    "He''s in prison." Grace was still busy going through her papers.


    Mckenzie eximed, "Prison?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, he should still be there. You can go and find him."


    "Did you put him in prison?"


    Grace was the first person she suspected when Mckenzie heard her son was in prison. Otherwise


    who else could treat Charlie like that?


    Graceughed, "You can''t be serious. How the hell did I get him to go to prison? If there''s nothing


    else, you can go. I have much work to do."


    Mckenzie was furious to hear that. Grace¡¯s attitude was so arrogant!


    "By the way, please do me a vor. Remind Charlie to sign the divorce agreement and send it to me


    tomorrow." Grace said, "Or I will sue him."


    "Haven¡¯t you signed the divorce agreement yet?"


    Mckenzie was shocked to know that.


    "I''d rather get a divorce soon, but your son didn''t want to sign the divorce agreement!" Grace said


    coldly and she even didn''t look back at her.


    Mckenzie snorted angrily at Grace and then walked out.


    Thinking of what Grace had said just now, she gradually felt a little uneasy.


    Did she mean Charlie didn''t want a divorce so he didn''t sign it?


    No!


    Grace couldn''t have children. Charlie must sign and get a divorce!


    Mckenzie took Be with her to visit Charlie in prison, and Be brought him food.


    Seeing Charlie in prison, Mckenzie was so angry that she asked him to leave here right now. But


    Charlie refused. She scolded him, "Are you crazy or stupid?"


    Charlie said, "I want to be alone."


    "There are so many ces out there for you to choose from. Why did you have toe to prison?"


    Mckenzie was almost furious." Did Grace do something to upset you again? By the way, she asked


    me to tell you that you must bring her the divorce agreement tomorrow, or she will sue!"


    Charlie frowned. Later he said, "Don''t mind me. Go. I''m not going out tonight."


    Mckenzie really wanted to knock him out and get him out of prison.


    But she knew her son was stubborn, and there was nothing she could do about it. Be handed the


    food to him, "I don''t think you¡¯ve had dinner yet. Eat something, and we won''t force you anymore."


    Charlie sat in the corner and didn''t say anything.


    Mckenzie scolded secretly. There was not even heating here. He was really asking for trouble!


    It seemed like she had to find a therapist for Charlie after this.


    The next morning.


    Charlie came out of prison. But he had a cold and his forehead was very hot.


    He took out his cell phone and called Grace with a strong nasal voice. He obviously caught a bad


    cold, "Don''t you want the divorce agreement? Go to the Civil Registry Office right now, and I''ll wait


    for you there. Then we''ll get a divorce."


    Sometimes respect was mutual.


    Hearing that he agreed to the divorce, Grace nodded without saying a word. She directly hung up


    the phone and got herself ready to go to the Civil Registry Office.


    There was a long queue at the door of the Civil Registry Office, all of which were couples who came


    to register for marriage.


    Charlie arrived at the Civil Registry Office first. He stopped and sat in the car, looking at the outside


    scene.


    He still remembered that he and Grace came to get the marriage license secretly.


    She didn''t tell her mother, and he didn''t tell his mother either.


    But at that time his heart was full of excitement and joy, and he felt full of happiness. The scene at


    that time seemed to be fresh in his mind.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Soon enough, Grace arrived in her car.


    She caught sight of the ck Bentley that stopped not far away at once. Recognizing the car, she


    stopped her car, opened the door, and got out.


    At the same time, Charlie opened his car door and showed up, with a brown paper bag in his hand.


    Grace only gave him a quick nce when they got face to face and walked into the hall of the Civil


    Registry Office first.


    Looking at her back, Charlie followed her up.


    A staff of the Civil Registry Office was already waiting for them in one of the offices. Grace casually


    took a seat on the sofa and said, "Let''s get started."


    Hearing her words, Charlie took a seat opposite hers, put the brown paper bag on the table in front


    of them, and with his slim and well-knuckled fingers, he pushed it under her nose, "I advise that you


    look at the divorce agreement first."


    No emotion was shown on Grace''s beautiful and charming face when she heard Charlie''s sudden


    suggestion. She leaned forward, and went through the document, turning the pages with only two of


    her fingernails.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothing caught her attention, until she was on thest page. She noticed that some new terms were


    added, which said that Charlie would transfer sixty percent of his shares to Grace, as well as six


    five-star hotels and eight house properties.


    Grace frowned at the sight of these terms.


    Sixty percent of Charlie''s shares was a big deal.


    If Charlie really transferred so much to her and only controlled the remaining forty percent, she


    would be the biggest shareholder of thepany.


    Think what that meant.


    It meant that if conditions permit, she could bring Charlie, the president of thepany, down.


    Grace closed her attractive eyes, opened them and still did not look up while casually closing the


    document, "So generous. Does your mother know about it?" "It''s my personal affairs, of course I


    don''t have to tell her.¡± Charlie curled up his thin lips.


    "Well, save it. Your mother would not leave me in peace once she knows about it. I''m not interested


    in your fortune, so you can just remove the terms.¡±


    But Charlie replied decisively, "I insist!"


    Only then did Grace look up at the man,'' But I don''t want it. I don¡¯t want anything from you! None of


    it!"


    Money was not something shecked. She had already got enough of it to ensure afortable


    life.


    She didn''t care whether Charlie would give her money or not at all!


    "If you refuse them, then I won''t sign the divorce agreement!"


    Charlie dered, looking her in the eye. The staff waiting aside was dumbfounded hearing their


    conversation.


    It was the first time that he witnessed how one insisted transferring so many properties to the other


    and how the other resolutely refused them, in a divorce case, by the way!


    More importantly, the properties were nothing insignificant. There were hotels, house estates and


    shares of apany. They came up to a huge sum!


    So now it was clear that the world was rather unfair. Staff like him could never dream about owning


    a hotel after working his whole life painstakingly!


    But for the beautiful woman in front of him? It was only a matter of lying down, unbuttoning her


    dress, giving her body to the strong Charlie and enjoying his affection.


    s. How he wished he could be a woman the next life!


    Now back to Grace. She just wanted to get divorced.


    If Charlie insisted, then there was no need to reject the terms. Anyway, a person can never be too


    rich.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Crossing her legs, Grace tapped on the table and said, ¡°Fine. Sign it now.¡±


    Her words meant that she had epted all the terms of the agreement, including the added ones.


    She would take over the hotels, the houses and Charlie''s shares, as long as he signed the divorce


    agreement now.


    The agreement was pushed back in front of Charlie, with a pen on it.


    Charlie took a few steps, picked up the pen, bent down a little, and was about to sign.


    At the end of thest page, Grace already signed her name, in delicate handwriting quite a strong


    contrast to her hot temper.


    Subconsciously, Charlie''s eyes fell on her


    name, and he stared at it silently.


    It was not until quite a whileter that he came back to his senses and focused back on his


    signature block.


    The pen in his hand moved, and the nib spelled his name, yet the letter written was an eyesore to


    Charlie now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He was worried. Once he finished signing, this agreement would be the only connection he had with


    Grace. Once he finished writing his name down, would Grace pay attention to him in the future?


    At the thought of it, his hand stopped, and so did the pen.


    The next second, he clutched his stomach with his big hand and started to shiver. Soon, his right


    hand shook and opened, and the pen in it fell to the ground. The hand then reacted quickly and was


    ced on the top of the table, to brace up Charlie, whose pretty face was now full of pain.


    The staff came up hastily, held Charlie¡¯s arms and asked, "What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Morgan?"


    Charlie frowned tightly, his face turning pale as beads of sweat began to show on his forehead.


    He gritted his teeth when he strove to speak, "It hurts...¡±


    Unlike the panicky staff, Grace didn''t change color, even her posture was unchanged. At the turn of


    events, she did not stand up, let alone feel flustered or worried.


    "Stop pretending, Charlie. The agreement has to be signed, sooner orter. Just get things done


    now, for I don''t want to have anything to do with you in the future!"


    But Charlie was still pressing his lips tightly, and the sweat on his forehead started to rain down.


    He could say nothing, but was curling up.


    The man who was usually tall and handsome now looked weak and stooped.


    By now, the staff''s opinion about Grace changed. This woman was really cruel, as she could say


    such harsh words to a man who was willing to transfer so much of his fortune to her!


    "Did you hear me? Sign up and don¡¯t waste my time here!"


    Grace was still undisturbed. For her, this man was only putting up a show.


    He was all right moments ago and got a stomachache the moment he was about to sign? What was


    more, it looked not some


    ordinary pain he was suffering, but something that could prevent him from even writing down his


    name? What a coincidence!


    "Mrs. Morgan, I don''t think Mr. Morgan is pretending. His lips have turned pale, you see. I suggest


    that we should call an ambnce right away. You can sign the agreement another time, not now


    when there is a matter of life and death we should care about!"


    The staff said with a worried look, and there was a blunt usation in his eyes when he looked at


    Grace.


    Grace finally stood up and studied Charlie. She did nothing, but just watched, trying to figure out


    whether Charlie was pretending or not.


    Now it was a bit clear that Charlie was unsteady on his feet and might just fall on the ground had


    the male staff were not supporting him.


    With coldness in her eyes, Grace walked up, dismissed the staff, and helped Charlie get out of the


    premises.


    She got him in the car and drove to the nearest hospital.


    The pain had kept Charlie quiet all the way, but when the doctor pressed where he had been


    covering with his hand, he curled up in a tight ball and groaned.


    "He''s got appendicitis and has to be operated on now. Get him into the operating room,¡± the doctor


    arranged in a hurry once he made the diagnosis.


    When Charlie was sent away, Grace was still in surprise. So, he was not pretending, and the


    disease attacked right when he was going to sign the agreement? But still, what a coincidence.


    Grace then called the Morgan family," Charlie''s being operated. Please tell his mother about it."

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    Grace hung up the phone. She didn''t wait outside the operating room any longer. She turned


    around and left the hospital. She went back to the hotel.


    Eaton was in Andrew''s arms. Seeing Grace back, Andrew narrowed his eyes with a smile. He was


    happy, "Did you sign the divorce papers?"


    "No. Something happened in the middle of the process.¡± Grace didn''t exin much.


    Andrew''s brows furrowed. "A woman should be firm. How can you be so inefficient? You''ve


    changed! This isn''t you!"


    Grace was taking off her high heels.


    Hearing Andrew''s criticism, she lifted her foot and kicked him in the hip, "What are you bbing


    about? I just told you there was an emergent situation. Give Eaton to me."


    "What do you want Eaton for? You smell like that man. I feel sick. How can Eaton smell that? What


    if he throws up?" Andrewpressed his lips and grunted.


    Grace, "..."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Could Andrew be normal? Why was he always so mean!


    Andrew ignored her. He turned around and carried little Eaton back to the bedroom. He and Eaton


    were not to be stained by that man''s smell. It was true what they said, men were crazy when they


    were jealous!


    Grace shook her head. She was used to him. She changed her clothes and grabbed a ss of


    water. Just then, Summer called. She said that Sherman and Kingsley had juste back from


    Lanechett and that they were having dinner tonight.


    Grace nodded and said OK.


    She was wearing a pair of tight leather pants, and a coat casually draped over her shoulders. Then


    she headed for the door, but her hand had barely touched the handle when a low growl sounded,


    "Where are you going?¡±


    Grace was startled by the abrupt voice. Her heart pounded violently. She patted her chest.


    "You sneaky woman!" Andrewined, "You are getting wilder now. You¡¯re going out all day!


    You are such an irresponsible mother!" "You freaked me out! I went out because I got things to do.


    My best friend just got back from Lanechett. I haven''t seen her in a year." Andrew was sitting on the


    couch, wearing a pair of suit pants and his lengthy legs casually folded. He looked bossy. "You have


    to be back by seven o''clock!"


    "Uh-"


    Before Grace was about to say anything, Andrew demanded again, "No negotiation. It has to be


    seven o''clock! Otherwise, you''re taking Eaton with you!"


    Eaton had just recovered from a cold. It was cold outside. How could Grace possibly take Eaton?


    She red at Andrew, "OK!"


    "It''s no use ring at me. You have to be back by 7:00!" A content smile came upon Andrew''s lips.


    "Be safe on the road, honey!"


    They met at a restaurant because Summer had her children with her. Shortly after


    Grace arrived, Sherman and Kingsley came.


    Kingsley was wearing a ck knee-length trench coat and carrying Cody in his arms. The little boy


    was leaning on his father''s chest and babbling.


    Kingsley looked charming and gentle, with the charm of a mature man. The cute little boy in his


    arms was so adorable.


    Kingsley greeted everyone. He had no intention of staying long in the private room. He said gently,


    "This is a party for you women. Leave the kids all to me."


    Grace looked at Cody, "He''s such a naughty boy. Howe this boy doesn''t look anything like his


    father? Kingsley is so mature and stable."


    "It''s good to be naughty. He''s still a little boy. Little boys are supposed to be naughty. " Kingsley


    smiled. Then he said to the baby dotingly, "Cody,e on! Show Auntie Grcace and Auntie


    Summer how to eat candy."


    Grace and Summer were curious. The little boy put a piece of candy into his mouth.


    Then, with a blink of his eyes, he stuck out his pink tongue and fell into Kingsley''s arms.


    "He''s acting like a kangaroo eating candy," Sherman exined.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Everyone in the Wright family loved Cody so much, and the little boy was the only one in the family


    who dared to be naughty with Kingsley''s grandfather. He was the little prince of the family, and he


    could do whatever he wanted!


    His name was the first thing called in the house every day. Everyone loved to take care of him and


    y with him. For anyone in the family, it was impossible to have the little boy to themselves all day.


    The whole Wright family couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    It was clear that Kingsley was so happy to get a son at such an age, and so was anyone else in the


    family.


    Hearing the story, Grace and Summer both


    A few minutester, Kingsley took all three kids out. Now, only the three women were in the room.


    Sherman asked Grace how everything was going on with her. Grace gave her a brief summary,


    including what happened at the Civil Registry Office today.


    "It¡¯s all your decision. At the time when I found out Billy cheated on me, I felt like nothing in my life


    meant anything to me. We had been in love since college and had spent the best years of our youth


    together. I thought we would spend the rest of our lives together. I never expected him to cheat on


    me and secretly date Natalie. I really wanted to kill him at that time!"


    Sherman continued, "Charlie was a little better than Billy. At least, he told you everything when he


    had a thought like that. He didn''t lie to you or sleep with that woman."


    Grace shook her head, "None of those situations was eptable for any woman."


    "Come on! It has been so long since we were togetherst time! Don''t talk about those craps! Shall


    we have the menu?" Summer interrupted.


    At the hospital, Charlie woke up. He slowly opened his eyes and looked aside. He was looking for


    the familiar face. However, Grace was already gone.


    At the bedside were his mother and Be.


    Charlie was disappointed. He asked," Where is she?"


    "Grace? After she took you to the hospital, she left. She didn''t stay here a minute longer." Mckenzie


    snapped.


    Charlie didn''t say a word. He was breathing heavily.


    ''If it was before, she would have stayed by my bed until I woke up.''


    "By the way, get the divorce done as soon as possible when you''re better," Mckenzie said.


    Charlie was thirty-two years old. All of Mckenzie''s friends have grandchildren, but she had none.


    Charlie didn''t respond. Be said, "Madam, go home to have some rest! I''ll take care of Mr.


    Morgan."


    Mckenzie was tired. She was an old woman. She snorted in dismay, and then she left.


    Be was looking after Charlie, giving him water and food. She was very careful.


    She thought that one day Charlie would get used to her if she always stayed by his side, and by


    then she might have a chance.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anyway, Mckenzie had epted her now, which was halfway to sess. She was much more


    likely to get the man than any other woman.


    Be knew that at the present, it was not a good time, and if she rushed too much, it might push him


    away.


    So, she got to be patient.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    It was almost evening. Billy came to see Charlie. He brought some fruits and some spicy seafood.


    Sitting by Charlie''s bed, Billy enjoyed the delicious food.


    Charlie frowned. He had got used to Billy. Charlie just had some light food.


    Smelling the aroma of seafood, Charlie also wanted to have a taste.


    "How do you have time toe over today?


    "I heard you were in the hospital, so I came to see you," Billy said casually. "I heard you almost


    passed out when you were about to sign the divorce papers.


    Charlie ignored him. "Didn''t Marke with you?"


    "He had to go pick up Summer. How would he have time to see you? He has a family! He''s not a


    bachelor like you and me."


    Charlie didn''t respond. Billy sighed, "Both he and you should thank me. If you hadn''te to my


    wedding, how would Mark meet Summer and you meet Grace? Now, Mark is the happiest man


    among us!"


    Then there was a long silence between the two. After a long time, Charlie asked, "Why did you


    cheat on Sherman?"


    "I didn''t intend to do that at first. Sherman said she forgave me, but she would bring it up every day


    to me me. At first, I was patient. I couldfort her. It was my fault, after all." "But you know my


    temper. I¡¯m a proud man. She kept bringing it up, and I got tired of it. I was sick of the tense,


    oppressive air in the house. I''m sick of being depressed. I want to rx..."


    Billy leaned back on the couch and sighed, ¡± I was rxed outside. Then I got even sicker of home,


    and I didn''t want to go back.


    "Now that I think about it, Sherman wasn''t at fault at the time."


    Charlie didn''t say a word. He was lost in thought.


    "But why did you make the same mistake as I did? Don''t tell me, because I know well...


    "I think Miss McCall is a nice girl. Why don''t you marry her?"


    Charlie nced at him. Billy shrugged his shoulders, "I''m telling the truth. By the way, did Grace


    adopt a kid?"


    "Why do you ask?" "The other day at the party, I heard that a child had a cold. Then Grace left with


    a panicked look on her face. She never liked children. She always said babies were noisy and


    annoying. But she looked so anxious. That''s not like her at all. Or is she a stepmother now?"


    Billy narrowed his eyes and continued, "I think she''s unusual. Or maybe she did adopt a kid?"


    Charlie knew no more than Billy did. He knew nothing about it before Billy talked about it. Charlie''s


    brows furrowed.


    Be had been standing quietly aside. She was listening to their conversation, but she didn''t say a


    word. "Grace adopted a baby? She became a stepmother?¡¯


    "Forget it! You have nothing to do with Grace in the future. It''s none of your business to care about


    what she¡¯s doing. What I said is all crap. Live a good life with Miss McCall. I''ll give you guys a big


    gift..."


    At Billy''s words, Be, who was standing with her back to them, curled up her lips slightly. She felt


    so happy.


    Now, people were specting that Charlie would marry her.


    See? Even Charlie''s best friend thought so.


    So, she was not far from her dream.


    What''s more, she already had nned her future life in her mind.


    If she really married Charlie, she would buy a vi for her parents and find them some simple jobs,


    so they could live easily in the future.


    As for Be herself, she would be like any other woman, having children after getting married and


    taking care of the family. They would live happily ever after.


    However, Charlie furrowed his brows. "I think you need a kick. Especially for your mouth, I want to


    tear it up."


    "Come kick me! You are talking like you can get up from the bed. I was being nice to give you a gift.


    You should appreciate it, right, Miss McCall?"


    Billy''s jokes made Beugh. She peeled an apple and handed it to Billy.


    On the other side...


    Kingsley came back and brought the kids in.


    "Do you guys need a ride?" Kingsley asked.


    Summer shook her head, as Mark was already on his way. Grace shook her head, too. She had


    driven her own car.


    Because Grace also happened to be back in Santabaca, Kingsley and Sherman nned to stay in


    the city for two days. The three women hadn''t seen each other for a whole year. Now, they finally


    had a chance to get together. They wanted to spend more time together.


    When Grace returned to the hotel, it was seven twenty. Andrew med her, "You''ve made a


    promise, but you don''t keep your word. You''re twenty minuteste."


    "There''s always changes. Got any juice? Give me a ss of juice." Grace felt thirsty.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a face full of reluctance, Andrew poured her a ss of juice. Then he surprised her by taking


    her into his arms." Stay in my arms! You''re going to make it up to me for every minute of those


    twenty minutes."


    However, Grace pped his hand hard, " You''re always taking advantage of me!"


    "Why are you pping me? I like your angry lips and the cherries on your breasts. " Andrew raised


    his eyebrows with a lustful look.


    "If you say anything like that again, I''ll kick you between the legs! And you''re done forever."


    As she spoke, Grace lifted her knee and thrust it upward to Andrew''s manhood without mercy.


    Andrew then copsed onto the couch, his hands covering the part between his legs and wailing.


    Grace moved swiftly, but she didn''t kick hard. Watching Andrew act like he was in pain, she curled


    up her lips and went into the bedroom.


    Eaton was already asleep. His fair, smooth little face was flushed.


    Grace''s heart immediately got softened. She gently stroked the baby''s face. Then she got into bed


    and cuddled the baby.


    In the evening, Mckenzie called Be," How''s everything going on at the hospital?"

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Be replied, "Mr. Morgan had already had supper. He also ate some fruit. He is now asleep. I


    heard that Ms. Livingston has adopted a child."


    Mckenzie was not surprised. She responded, "Obviously she made the right choice. She can''t bear


    any children, and at her age, it''s more difficult. She needs to find a solution. Stay at the hospital


    tonight! I''ll go to the hospital in the morning to rece you."


    Be said, "I''m okay. I can take a day off and bring the work to the hospital. And I can ask Mr.


    Morgan if I get any problems."


    Mckenzie was d. She was pleased with Be''s thoughtfulness. The girl had


    considered everything. It was very much to Mckenzie''s satisfaction.


    Then they hung up the phone after a few words.


    The next morning, when Grace woke up, she called Charlie, "Are you done with your surgery?"


    It was a simple inquiry, but Charlie was d. "I had my surgery yesterday. The doctor said they


    removed the appendix for me. Only--"


    Before he could finish his sentence, however, Grace interrupted him, "Find some time and let¡¯s go


    to the Civil Registry Office to get the divorce done. Or you can arrange for someone to go to the


    Civil Registry Office on your behalf and go through the formalities with me."


    Charlie was silent. He didn''t say anything else.


    On the other end of the line, Grace abruptly hung up the phone.


    The ward then fell silent.


    Be sensed it, but she didn''t say anything at such a sensitive moment. She was working quietly.


    Charlie¡¯s upright body leaned back slowly, and he leaned on the head of the bed. He looked out the


    window and was lost in thought.


    Grace had made up her mind to get a divorce. She would not change her mind. But Charlie...


    In the afternoon, Mckenzie came to the hospital. She asked, "I heard Grace had adopted a child. Is


    that true?" "Who did you hear that from?'' Charlie looked up at his mother and raised his eyebrows.


    Mckenzie''s eyes flickered. She replied, "I heard it from Billy. And it''s not a secret."


    "Well, it could be," Charlie said nonchntly.


    Grace couldn''t bear any children. Several times while they were together, Grace mentioned


    adopting a child.


    "As a woman, it is one of the most important things in life to have children. It''s indeed a pity for her


    not being able to have children of her own."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The TV was on. It was broadcasting entertainment news. At the moment, it was broadcasting a


    story about Grace, praising her work.


    Mckenzie stared at the TV, "Is she that good?" "Ms. Livingston has also been appearing in the


    world-renowned fashion magazines a lottely. She is now a top-notch jewelry designer. She has


    designed jewelry for many celebrities." Be exined.


    "It''s unbelievable that she¡¯s so talented," McKenzie eximed.


    McKenzie never cared how much money Grace made because the Morgan family was wealthy. She


    didn¡¯t care how much money Charlie''s wife made.


    In the evening, Grace called Charlie again.


    "I don''t have much time to wait for you. You have to sign the divorce papers before the afternoon


    after tomorrow, or I will litigate the divorce. I''m warning you for thest time!"


    Then she hung up the phone before Charlie could say anything. Every time Grace called, she was


    like this. She just said what she had to say. Then, she would abruptly hang up the phone.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Charlie was lying in bed when Billy came to see him. Seeing that Charlie was almost well, Billy


    suggested they go out for a walk together.


    Feeling bored after a long stay in the ward, Charlie nodded in agreement.


    After changing his clothes, Charlie went out of the hospital with Billy. Billy¡¯s car was already parked


    outside the hospital. They got in the car. Before discussing where to go. Bill had already started the


    car.


    On this day, Grace, Sherman and Summer made a date to go shopping together.


    Sherman had never seen Eaton, so Grace brought him out today. Eaton, who was


    wrapped in a soft nket, was now being held by Grace.


    "Here, let me hold him. I didn¡¯t even hold him when he was born. Now I have to hold him," Sherman


    reached out her hands, took Eaton and gently kissed him on the cheek.


    At this moment, Billy and Charlie were walking a little way behind the three of them. But Billy and


    Charlie kept their distance from the three of them, as if they were afraid that the three of them would


    find them out.


    Charlie wore a scarf, and Billy wore a hat.


    Charlie covered his face with his scarf, and Billy pulled his cap down to hide his face. The


    uninitiated people would think they were on their way to some mysterious event.


    "Tell me the truth. You brought me here to follow them, which was your n all along, wasn''t it?"


    Charlie asked.


    Billy pulled his cap down again and said. "I haven''t seen her for over a year. It¡¯s not too much for me


    to see her in this way now, is it?"


    Hearing this, Charlie stared at Billy for a while.


    Charlie, speechless at what Billy had said, threw his arm back against Billy''s chest.


    The three women had been shopping for a long time. Grace bought several coats, and Sherman


    bought some coats for herself, too. Besides, Sherman bought some gifts for Kingsley''s parents and


    grandfather.


    Summer bought some pairs of shoes. After shopping for a long time, they felt a little tired and


    decided to go to a cafe in the mall for a break.


    The three of them sat around the corner of the cafe, chatting while waiting for coffee.


    Women were weird. Before they got married and had children, most of their talks were about their


    boyfriends.


    After they had got married, all of their talks were about their parents-inw. When they had got


    children, all of their talks were about their children.


    While drinking coffee, Sherman held Eaton and asked Grace, "Did you have a natural birth or a


    cesarean when you gave birth to Eaton?"


    "Natural birth." Grace said, "He was so disobedient that he refused toe out. I suffered a lot."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie and Billy sat down behind the three of them at the corner and heard what they had said.


    Immediately, Charlie and Billy were stunned there, as if they were sculptures.


    "I had a natural birth too when I gave birth to Cody. I had a hard time at that time.


    Kingsley stayed with me in the operating room and asked me to have cesarean several times, but I


    refused." Sherman said, "In fact, we only had a few hours of pain in childbirth. We could just hang in


    there and get through it. By the way, is Eaton drinking form milk or breast milk now?"


    "Both are okay. He sucks my breast milk most of the time and asionally I feed him form milk,"


    Grace drank her juice and said.


    "Hey, you had 36-inch busts before. I think they are bigger now," Sherman kept ncing at Grace''s


    busts when she was talking.


    Grace didn''t mind and proudly raised her plump busts. "Well, do you envy me?"


    Sherman couldn¡¯t bear to see her swagger now.


    Sherman reached out her hand and touched Grace''s bust.


    There were a lot of people around watching, so Summer had to interrupt them, "Some people are


    watching. Pay attention to your images."


    "They just dare look at Grace''s busts but dare not touch them," Sherman was all smiles, "Your busts


    do feel nice. They are soft and big. Let me touch them every day."

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    After a while, Andrew called Grace and told her that Eaton needed to be taken to the hospital to get


    vinated today.


    Grace was chatting happily with Summer and Sherman, so she said, "There''s still time to take


    Eaton to get vinated at five o''clock."


    "It''s already four o''clock, and it takes time to go to the hospital. I made an appointment to get Eaton


    vinated. You can take him to get vinated first. Then you can leave him to me and go to dinner


    with your good friends."


    Andrew missed Eaton very much after not seeing him all day.


    Grace had no choice but told Summer and Sherman about it. Summer and Sherman waved Grace


    away, just as they nned to leave and meet again the next day.


    The three of them walked out of the cafe, and Grace got in the waiting car holding Eaton and left


    first.


    Not until the three of them had left did Billy and Charliee to their senses and lean back against


    the sofa.


    Billy licked his lips and breathed deeply.


    Charlie¡¯s chest was heaving constantly and his eyes were deep.


    "Did I hear it correctly?" Billy thought over carefully and said, "I think I just heard Grace say that she


    had a natural birth and her baby sucked her breast milk." "You heard it right. I heard it too," Charlie


    answered him.


    "That''s big news. But didn''t you say Grace was infertile? She went to hospitals in Norwood,


    Santabaca, Lanechett and even Athana. The conclusions from these hospitals were that she was


    infertile. But what''s going on now?" Billy was confused.


    "I''m feeling the same as you," Charlie drank his water and said, "I''m full of doubts, too."


    "Then what she just said proves enough that she didn''t adopt this baby but gave birth to him. So


    now the question is: Is another man the baby''s biological father, or are you his biological father?"


    Charlie grasped his water ss with his hand and kept drinking.


    "Well, you''ve just gotten well for a short time. You have to stop drinking water like that. Well, you


    might as well look into it. I think there¡¯s a 20% chance that you¡¯re the baby''s biological father." Billy


    said, "Of course, there''s an 80% chance that another man is the baby''s biological father."


    Back to the ward, Charlie immediately called his subordinate to track down Grace''s whereabouts


    since she had left him, of course, including the baby.


    He was shocked by what the three women had talked about. He was more like a sculpture.


    ''When she left me, Grace didn''t seem pregnant. It''s only nine monthster, and she holds the baby


    in her arm.''


    ''Is another man the baby''s biological father?''


    Feeling unspeakably agitated, Charlie sat down on the sofa, took a cigarette from the cigarette case


    and lit it.


    Be came in. After she had smelled the cigarette smoke, she hurriedly came over and snatched


    the cigarette from Charlie''s hand, "Mr. Morgan, you are not very well yet. You can''t smoke."


    Being irritated now, Charlie was even more annoyed by her behavior, "Go out."


    "I can go out, but you can''t smoke," Be stood still and refused to leave.


    "I know. I won''t smoke..." Charlie waved his hand irritably and threw the cigarette case into the trash


    can.


    After more than three hours, his secretary called him and told him that she had found something,


    "Indeed, Ms. Livingston gave birth to the baby in the UK. There is a detailed record of her giving


    birth at the hospital in the UK."


    When Charlie heard this, his fingers quivered slightly. He didn''t expect that she would have given


    birth to the baby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "But the baby is registered under the name of Andrew Jacob. I think that Mr. Jacobo is the baby''s


    biological father," The secretary said.


    Charlie''s Adam¡¯s apple moved. He grew more and more agitated. With a casual fling of his hand, he


    threw everything on the coffee table to the floor.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    He felt that fate was ying a joke on him. At first, he and Grace dreamed of having a child. They


    almost went to every hospital but couldn''t find a way.


    Yet she got pregnant just after leaving the country. Fate was simply ying a trick on them.


    If she had gotten pregnant earlier, his mom wouldn''t have quarreled with her. Perhaps things


    wouldn''t have turned out this way!


    With his hands on his head, Charlie was so distressed and depressed, but he didn''t believe that


    Grace would find another man in such a short time.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy called Mark out, intending to


    apany Charlie.


    Charlie still couldn''t believe the news. Billy sighed softly. "Maybe she just got drunk and slept with


    another man. Anyway, it has happened. It''s useless for you to think too much!"


    "That''s not true! They¡¯ve held a one-month celebration for the child. I feel something is wrong!"


    Mark, who had been silent, said, "It''s normal. Sometimes people will postpone the one-month


    celebration if they have premature babies because they think their babies are weak."


    It sounded reasonable. Charlie ran his fingers through his thick hair with a deep frown.


    Mark didn''t tell Charlie the truth, thinking,'' Since Grace has decided to leave, and Charlie likes


    another woman, it may be better not to tell him the truth.''


    Mark had wanted to help them make up, but seeing that Grace was happy and spontaneous, he


    changed his mind.


    After all, it was Charlie who hurt Grace!


    Charlie felt his headache was getting worse and worse. He bowed his head without speaking.


    Why didn''t Charlie take a warning from his example? Billy sighed softly, keeping silent.


    No one said a word. Mark''s eyes moved.


    Charlie thought, ''It''s unfair! It''s unfair! Why!


    He was in a fret and seemed to blow up. He knitted his brow from time to time. Billy asionally


    said something tofort him.


    Mark and Billy stayed with him until eleven o''clock at night.


    Then the two of them left. Be arrivedter. Charlie asked her to go back.


    Be brought dinner over. She refused to leave and insisted that he should eat dinner. Charlie


    frowned and had to eat it to get rid of her.


    In the end, he was left alone.


    There was dead silence in the room. Only his breathing could be heard.


    He asked for a lot of alcohol except for wine. The wine was too mild. Now he only wanted to drink


    spirits. He needed provocative alcohol to make him hot. He needed to get drunk and forget


    everything!


    How could she suddenly have a baby?


    Charlie burped. He got out of bed and sat on the floor. The liquor bottles were put in front of him. He


    drank casually and crazily!


    In the hotel.


    Eaton was held by Grace. Perhaps because it was night, he was a bit clingy. As long as he was


    ced on the bed, he would cry out.


    Grace had to hold him and rock him gently, trying to put him to sleep.


    Andrew stayed here every night. He was a little strange today. After thinking for a while, she shook


    her head and fed Eaton.


    Thinking about the divorce agreement, she raised her eyebrows slightly. They had arranged to sign


    it tomorrow afternoon. She hoped things would go smoothly without any idents.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    She was once deeply in love with Charlie. She loved him very much before.


    In the beginning, many handsome and wealthy men pursued her. Quite a few of them were as


    attractive as Charlie.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet she didn''t have feelings for them. She was fascinated by Charlie and finally chose him.


    She hadn''t wanted to get married because she was realistic. She knew marriage and love were


    different things.


    She had more freedom while dating someone.


    However, if she got married, she would have to fulfill the obligations as someone''s


    wife. She had to deal with her mother-inw and husband. She could no longer live freely.


    Yet the moment he knelt down and held up the diamond ring, Grace was touched and excited.


    She suddenly felt a desire for marriage, so she agreed to marry him.


    But she didn''t expect that their love would die so soon.


    She was shocked when he told her that he had feelings for another woman and didn''t know if he


    could continue their marriage.


    He never knew how hard it was for her to decide to get married, but he easily said those words. She


    was heartbroken.


    How could she not be sad?


    It was a big blow for every woman, especially a married woman, to hear something like this.


    While her mind was wandering, her phone rang. Grace leaned forward and took it. Charlie was


    calling her.


    Her finger instinctively fell on the "dismiss " button.


    As she was about to press the button, she thought of the divorce agreement.


    She thought maybe he called her because of this matter.


    Thus, she answered. Without waiting for him to speak, she directly said, "You must sign the papers


    tomorrow. I won''t give in!"


    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything. He just picked up the bottle, raised his head, and poured the liquor into


    his mouth.


    Grace could only hear the sound of him coughing violently and the liquor bottles falling and


    colliding.


    Eventually, Grace¡¯s brow furrowed. She ran out of patience.


    "You called me just to let me listen to you drinking. By the way, don''t call me if it''s not about


    divorce!"


    Charlie''s voice suddenly came over. "Do you have a child with another man?"


    Grace''s eyes moved. She asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "The child you brought back from abroad is not adopted. He''s your child, right?"


    Grace''s almond eyes widened slightly, full of doubt and amazement.


    She admitted it. "Yes. So what?"


    Hearing this, Charlie began to gasp. "Why do you have a child with another man so quickly? We


    were together for so long. Why?


    "Then you should ask yourself." Grace sneered. "You can only me yourself for being sterile."


    Charlie fell silent.


    "How do you know I have a child?" she asked stonily.


    "Today Billy and I went to the cafe. I overheard your conversation..." he answered in a low voice.


    Grace said, "I didn''t intend to hide it anyway. Now you know it. That''s good.


    Since you know that I have a child with another man, you don''t need to stall for time. Just sign the


    divorce papers!"

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    As Eaton was born, to experience being a dad, Andrew shamelessly imed to be Eaton''s father


    and put his name on Eaton''s birth certificate.


    After she knew it, she chased after Andrew and beat him up. Andrew said, "I just want to try to be a


    dad. You can remove my name whenever you like."


    She finally calmed down. Now it seemed like a good thing. Since Andrew''s name was on Eaton¡¯s


    birth certificate, Charlie would be convinced.


    She was surprised that this silly guy identally did her a favor.


    She then hung up the phone and put Eaton


    to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    When Mckenzie pushed open the door and came in, the pungent smells of alcohol and cigarette


    smoke stung her eyes.


    Coughing softly, she waved the smoke away.


    Then she saw Charlie lying on the floor in aa.


    Mckenzie was shocked. She rushed over, screaming and patting his face, but he made no


    response.


    She was frightened, calling his name repeatedly. Finally, she regained herposure and hastily


    called the nurse. Charlie was immediately sent to the operating room.


    The surgery ended at noon. The attending doctor came out.


    He took off his mask, looking serious. "He has gastric trouble. How could he drink and smoke day


    and night after an operation for acute appendicitis? Does he want to die?"


    "How is he?"


    Mckenzie was shaking.


    "His stomach was bleeding, but the operation was sessful. He must stop smoking and drinking


    for a while!"


    Mckenzie was finally relieved. After returning to the ward, she saw Charlie''s phone on the table


    shing.


    She picked it up. It was Grace on the phone.


    "Should I go to the Civil Registry Office this afternoon or your ward?" "Neither. He just had surgery.


    He''s not awake yet. I''ll call you when the condition allows."


    Hearing this from Mckenzie, Grace put her mind at rest. Mckenzie wished that Charlie could quickly


    divorce her.


    Therefore, Grace didn''t call Charlie again, waiting for Mckenzie to call her.


    Meanwhile, Grace was busy with her work.


    Mckenzie asked Be to go to the hospital and take care of Charlie. She repeatedly reminded Be


    not to let Charlie touch cigarettes or wine.


    Since he woke up, Charlie had been in low spirits.


    He didn''t say much the whole day. No one knew what he was thinking.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Be was silent too. She could see that he was in a bad mood. She just asionally talked to him.


    A few days had passed. Grace sent the magazine cover to Dominick in the morning. She then


    asked Summer and Sherman to go shopping in the afternoon.


    During the dinner, Grace learned from Summer that Charlie was discharged from the hospital


    yesterday.


    Instantly, Grace was burning with anger.


    Charlie was tricking her, right?


    It was just a divorce agreement, but he constantly made excuses and refused to sign it.


    In front of her two girlfriends, Grace called Charlie.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Charlie answered the call quickly and said first, "I know why you''re calling me, but I''m on a business


    trip in Athana now. I will go to sign the divorce agreement as soon as I return. Is it OK?"


    "Charlie, do you think I''ll believe you again? You deceived me time and time again. Are you ying


    some stupid game with me now?"


    "I''m really in Athana. If you don''t believe me, we can facetime."


    Grace didn''t facetime him. She hung up the phone, gritted her teeth, and decided topromise


    thest time!


    Charlie didn''t lie because he was indeed in Athana.


    But he was not on a business trip but just wanted to enjoy a diversion.


    When Grace had left, she had gone to France, Athana, and the UK.


    He intended to follow in her footsteps to experience her mood and feelings back then.


    He had stayed in Athana and Parise for a short while but decided to stay in the UK longer because


    he had heard that the child had been born here.


    In fact, he did not believe that boy was Grace''s biological son.


    He had been instinctively denying and escaping this matter, but he also wanted to get the proof and


    find the truth because he had three reasons.


    Firstly, Grace had still been in love with him when she had left. Although she was hot-tempered,


    untamed, and open-minded, she was a faithful wife, so she must not be able to fool around with


    other men back then!


    Secondly, the time was too short! He didn''t believe she would fall in love with a stranger.


    Thirdly, he and Grace had been married for more than two years then and had had a lot of sex


    during the more than 700 days. Sometimes, they even had had sex three times a day, but he had


    still failed to make her pregnant. Could another man make it within just one month? He doubted it.


    He thought he was a strong man and was sure there was nothing wrong with his sperms.


    Charlie had a wide connection in the UK, so it was not difficult for him to get Grace¡¯s information


    here. He quickly found the hospital and got the business card of her attending doctor.


    As expected, the hospital was the best private hospital here. The medical expenses were high, but


    the environment was top-notch.


    ording to the doctor''s business card, Charlie found her in the maternity department. She was a


    forty-year-old womaning from Estain.


    Charlie told her why he hade here.


    When he mentioned Grace, the female doctor said she had been impressed by her.


    She remembered when Grace had been giving birth, a handsome man had kept shouting outside


    the delivery room,"


    Fortune,e on! You can do it!"


    Grace immediately scolded him angrily. Others only felt pain when giving birth to a baby. However,


    she not only felt pain but had also been annoyed by the noises. And the atmosphere had been very


    lively that day. Soon, her nickname "Fortune¡± had been widely spread among the doctors from


    Estain.


    Charlie said he wanted to have a look at the child''s birth information, but the doctor asked, "What''s


    your rtionship with Grace?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I am her...husband..." Charlie replied, thinking he was her legal husband as long as the divorce


    agreement had not been signed yet.


    Hearing this, the doctor showed shock in her eyes. She had always thought the man who had


    apanied Grace that day was her husband. It turned out she had misunderstood!


    Charlie noticed her micro-expression, so he handed a document to her with his long fingers and


    said lightly, "This is our marriage license...¡±


    It was real!


    The doctor stood up and said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll get you the baby''s information soon."

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    The information was very detailed and clear, including the date of birth, weight, height, and so on.


    Looking it through, Charlie asked, "Was it a premature baby?"


    "No! Why did you ask such a question?


    Grace¡¯s pregnancy went to full term, and her baby was healthy," the doctor smiled.


    A gleam of light shed across Charlie¡¯s dark eyes, and he couldn''t help squeezing the document


    while saying, "Full term? Are you sure?"


    "Of course! I can vouch for it with my reputation. What¡¯s more, I have no reason to lie about it,


    right?"


    Charlie''s heart was beating wildly, and his chest heaved up and down greatly. If the doctor did not


    lie, Grace must have conceived the baby in Santabaca.


    The reasoning was very simple. It was a total of nine months from Grace''s departure to her return to


    Estain.


    She had held a one-month party for the baby when she had returned to Estain, so if she had been


    pregnant for about nine months, she couldn''t have conceived the baby after leaving Santabaca.


    Mark was right. If the baby was premature, it still could be exined. Now that the doctor had


    guaranteed that Grace had been pregnant for nine months before giving birth, the baby could not be


    premature!


    So, Charlie began to think about it the other way. He spected that Grace had been pregnant for


    more than a month when leaving Santabaca, stayed in the UK for eight months before giving birth,


    and held the one-month party one monthter.


    Thetter spection was reasonable and orded with the facts more.


    Therefore, Charlie suddenly felt rxed.


    The pressure had made him duller and duller during the past few days, and he had not seen any


    light of hope until now.


    He decided to do another paternity test no matter what. Even though there was only a 1% chance,


    he would be willing to believe it.


    He told the doctor his thoughts, and after thinking about it, she said, "The umbilical cord of the baby


    is still here. Although it has dried now, you can still use it to do the paternity test."


    Charlie couldn''t wait any longer, so he immediately went to theboratory department and did a


    paternity test with his hair.


    Whatever the result would be this time, he could and must ept it because this would be the most


    real and effective result. No one could fool him!


    The results woulde out after 48 hours at the soonest, and Charlie had never thought 48 hours


    was so long before as if it were a year!


    However, he felt better now than at home because Grace had been urging him to sign the divorce


    agreement every day in Santabaca. In addition, he had always thought about the fact that she had


    had a child with another man. Now, he at least had a chance to prove that child was his!


    Grace had been waiting for Charlie''s call in Santabaca and wanted to get divorced as soon as


    possible.


    Andrew was making fun of her almost every day, saying that her divorce was harder than climbing


    the Himyas!


    Every time hearing this, Grace would kick him out of the house angrily. She was annoyed, but he


    still kept upsetting her.


    She was also elerating her work progress because there the new season was around the


    corner.


    Eaton was very well-behaved. He barely cried or made trouble, and he even seldom woke up at


    night, which saved Grace a lot of worry and toil.


    Charlie was living in the UK.


    In the evening two dayster, the doctor called him and asked him to go to the hospital to get the


    paternity test report.


    Since he had received this call, his heart had been racing, and he was inexplicably excited and


    indescribably flustered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After opening the paper bag, Charlie felt as if his heart hade to his throat because he was very


    nervous.


    After a while, he made up his mind and took the report out decisively, and then, the results of the


    test were revealed before his eyes.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    Charlie stared nkly at the report for a while like a fool.


    "Mr. Morgan, are you OK?" the doctor asked after seeing him keep silent for a long time.


    Charlie came back to his senses and looked at her in confusion.


    "Well, you stood there still for a long time." The doctor felt he looked indescribably strange when


    reading the paternity test report.


    "I was just concentrating on the report..." Charlie smiled with joy shing in his eyes, and he


    seemed to be in a good mood.


    The doctor shot a strange nce at him and shook her head without dwelling on


    the matter.


    When she stood up, Charlie offered to buy her a meal.


    But she apologetically refused him because of her tight schedule.


    When Charlie walked out of the hospital, the joy in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    People wereing and going on the street, but he didn''t care at all but jumped high in front of his


    car happily.


    Seeing a handsome man jumping like that in public, the people around all thought he was crazy!


    He had bet despite a slight chance, and it turned out that he had been right.


    The child was his!


    The child was actually his!


    She hadn''t given birth to another man¡¯s child at all!


    As he had thought, she could not have slept with other men after such a short time.


    He had tried hard for two years but failed to get her pregnant. Therefore, no other man could have


    made it in one month!


    Charlie could not help keeping smiling happily.


    Of course, Grace didn''t know about it, and she hadn''t expected him to go to the UK to investigate


    this matter at all.


    Everything Charlie had done this time was beyond her expectations.


    Today, when Grace was drawing her design, her phone rang.


    After she picked it up, Charlie said, "I''m back, and I¡¯m near your hotel now." Grace could hear the


    sounds of cars through the phone. Charlie then asked, "Which floor are you living on? I''m going up


    to meet you now."


    "No, let¡¯s meet at the cafe of the hotel. I¡¯ll go down right away," Grace said.


    Putting aside the design drawings, she put on a navy-blue coat and went downstairs.


    Charlie was already sitting by the window in the cafe.


    Grace sat down opposite him with an indifferent expression and cut to the chase, saying, "I hope


    you can sign the divorce agreement today. I don''t want any more problems or idents like another


    operation or business trip. My patience is limited, and you have no reason to dy it anymore."


    Charlie stared at her with his deep eyes, took a sip of coffee, and said, "Are you hiding anything


    from me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Grace ordered a ss of fresh juice because she really liked the sweet-sour taste.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlie sat up straight and said, "The matter about the child."


    Grace knew clearly that he would not have said such words if he had no proof, but she didn''t rush to


    exin. She wanted him to continue speaking, so she said, "The child?"


    Grace had known him for so long, so she knew him well.


    He wouldn¡¯t have rashly said something like this if he had not been sure about it.


    "I know that the baby is my son. You gave birth to my child," Charlie finally said.


    "Do you have evidence?" Grace asked leisurely, not being flustered at all.


    "I went to the UK during my business trip and went to the hospital where you had given birth. I got


    the detailed information about the child and did a paternity test," he said honestly, took out the


    report, and pushed it over.


    Grace naturally knew who the child¡¯s father was, so she nced at the paternity test report out of


    the corner of her eye but didn''t even pick it up. Then, she said, "So what?"


    During the whole process, she remained very calm.


    She didn''t intend to hide the truth about Eaton at all, but she didn''t want to take the initiative to tell


    Charlie about it. She wanted to let nature take its course.


    But since he had found it out by himself, she naturally wouldn''t lie to him because she knew he


    could not do anything about it even if he got to know the truth.


    "Can we not get a divorce?" Charlie put down the coffee, and his Adam''s apple moved up and


    down.


    "No." Grace''s answer was sinct.


    Charlie paused for a while and then continued, "The child is still young. He needs aplete family


    and a father."


    "Nice try! But this reason can¡¯t convince me at all. I grew up in a single-parent family, and I have


    lived very well so far. I am in nock of anything. What¡¯s more, aplete family is not a problem.


    There are so many men in the world. I can find a good father for him if I want. Why can''t I divorce


    you?"


    When Grace was speaking mercilessly, she pushed her curly hair behind with her slender fingers


    and revealed her blue earrings, looking very attractive.


    Hearing her words, Charlie didn''t know what to say because he knew she would not listen to him at


    all. In the end, he could only say, "I''m his biological father!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I¡¯ll find him a better father than you." Grace trusted her own insight and judgment.


    "Grace..." Charlie drawled helplessly.


    His mind went nk, and his long fingers with well-defined knuckles were inserted into his thick


    hair.


    "Ten months ago, it was you who felt that we were not suitable for each other, and it was you that


    sincerely believed that our marriage could no longer be maintained. You admitted that you fell in


    love with another woman. Can you deny these things?" Grace asked.


    He could not deny it because he had indeed said those words, and he still remembered them


    clearly now.


    She continued, "Listen, it is me that feels we are no longer suitable for each other now, and I


    sincerely think that our marriage should not continue. Hurry up and sign the agreement."


    "You know a lot of problems came together at that time! My mom''s sudden fainting made me very


    upset. I had done my best to persuade you to go to the restaurant, but you tly refused me. You


    made me very disappointed..." Charlie said.


    "Neither your disappointment nor silent treatment could be a justification for your falling in love with


    another woman!" She really didn''t want to talk about these things now!


    "You don''t understand my pressure and emotional disturbance during that time. My mom raised me


    up and has suffered a lot because of me, but I caused her to be hospitalized, and she might even


    be unable to wake up!"

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    "I couldn''t rx or calm down. To be honest, I really didn''t want to see you at that time. Every time I


    saw you, I thought of how she fainted and how you rejected me. I didn¡¯t want to see you or go to the


    hospital to see her in aa, and then, Be appeared..."


    Charlie took a sip of coffee and continued," She was quiet and content,pletely different from


    you. You are hot-tempered and tough like a queen, and it is always you that called the shots when


    we were together. But she is different. She is mild and sweet. When I was upset, she always sat by


    my side quietly. Sometimes, she handed me a ss of water or a cup of coffee, and sometimes,


    she asked me what


    I wanted to eat in a soft voice. I thought life was peaceful when I was with her. The annoyances in


    my mind disappeared, and she had never argued with me. I could not help liking her and wanting to


    know more about her. At the same time, I thought our marriage might be a mistake because of our


    characters. I thought if I had married her, all the trouble would not have appeared, and my life would


    have been much better. Her temperament was indeed moreplementary to mine..."


    Grace didn''t know why she had to sit here and listen to his nonsense, so she stood up impatiently.


    But he went on, "Didn''t you tell me that if I fall in love with another woman, I must tell you about it? I


    knew I should not keep you in the dark, so I told you my real thoughts because I respect you and


    our marriage."


    Grace folded her arms over her chest and said, "I think you made the right decision. I do have a bad


    temper, and we''re not right for each other. She is a gentle and lovable little woman that could satisfy


    your vanity and give you a sense of aplishment. She is not bad! You were not happy because I


    always called the shots, but you could make all the decisions when you and she were together.


    Sure enough, all men are chauvinists!"


    "No!"


    "So much for this topic! I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Maybe I loved you too much. I loved


    you so deeply that I lost myself. But you did not love me so much as I imagined. You could neither


    ept my temperament nor my way of doing things. And you didn¡¯t see how much I had changed


    for you. You married me on impulse. After getting along with me for a long time, you found out what


    kind of woman was right for you. It''s good that you decided to leave me because I''m indeed


    arrogant, and I always like others to obey my orders!"


    Charlie frowned tightly, "Listen, I..."


    Grace felt very impatient, so she interrupted, "I still have a lot of work to do, so I don''t have time to


    listen to your nonsense anymore. I just want to know whether you can sign the divorce agreement


    today!"


    "I need to think about the child''s matter, so I can''t sign it today," he said.


    "Fine!" Grace said directly, "I''ll give you one night to think about it, and you must tell me your


    decision tomorrow." "I haven¡¯t finished my words yet." "I don¡¯t care, and I don''t want to hear you talk


    about it anymore. If you say one more word, I will pour this ss of orange juice on your head."


    Grace adjusted the diamond ring on her finger and continued, "You can leave now. I¡¯m going


    upstairs."


    "Wait!" He said, "I want to see the baby."


    He had never seen his baby at all. Last time, the child had been wrapped tightly, so he had not seen


    his face.


    Grace did not reject but turned around and went straight upstairs.


    Seeing this, Charlie quickly followed her up.


    The baby was sleeping in the bedroom, and a servant was looking after him.


    Grace sat in front of theputer and continued to work on the drawings.


    Charlie walked in.


    Eaton was still very small. After all, he was only one month old, so Charlie hardly dared to touch


    him, for fear of hurting him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie asked the servant, "What¡¯s his name?"

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    The servant said, "Eaton! Mr. Jacobo named him."


    Charlie was not very happy to hear this. Andrew had named his son and registered him in his


    household.


    He couldn''t even make his own son take his surname, which was killing him!


    Grace didn''t pay any attention to him now, and she didn''t care that Charlie had said he would go


    back to thinking about the baby''s matter because she would never give the baby to him no matter


    what.


    It was OK if he wanted to think about or visit the child, but he could never take him away from her.


    Charlie had stayed in the room for a long time, but Grace didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Finally, when Eaton cried, she walked over to feed him.


    But Charlie stood still in situ, so Grace said without looking up, "You''ve seen him. You can go now."


    Charlie wanted to say something more but knew it wasn''t possible, so he could only take another


    look at Eaton and leave the room.


    Back at thepany, he took out the divorce agreement, read the terms again, picked up the pen,


    and added one term at the bottom.


    In the evening, when Charlie returned to the Morgan family''s vi, he threw the paper bag holding


    the divorce agreement on the bed casually and then went out to rx.


    Mckenzie came back from the restaurant at about 9 pm. As soon as she walked into the house, the


    servant told her that Charlie hade back.


    She went upstairs and walked toward his bedroom. She was very angry with him because he had


    gone to Athana on business for more than ten days without telling her and had never contacted her


    during the trip. It was really annoying.


    "Charlie! Charlie!" Mckenzie shouted as she pushed the door open.


    But he was not inside, and she only saw the coat he had thrown on the bed casually, so she


    wondered where he had gone.


    She walked to the bed, picked up the coat, and hung it on the hallstand. Then, she saw the paper


    bag. She picked it up curiously, opened it, and found the divorce agreement.


    Mckenzie was happy to see it at first, so she began to read it. But when she saw thest few terms,


    her hand holding the paper began to tremble.


    Sixty percent of Charlie''s shares in the Morgan Group would be given to Grace, and there was a


    note below, saying that the other twenty-five percent of the shares would be given to Eaton


    Livingston and that the remaining fifteen percent belonged to Mckenzie.


    Hadn''t Grace said that she would not take a single penny from the Morgan family after getting


    divorced?


    Why could she get 60% of the shares?


    Moreover, who was Eaton Livingston?


    Was he Grace''s younger brother or rtive?


    Why could he get 25%?


    Mckenzie had high blood pressure at ordinary times. After she read this agreement, her blood


    pressure rose sharply.


    She pressed her hand on the wall in case of fainting, took out her mobile phone, and called Charlie,


    saying, "Come back home! Come back to the Morgan family''s vi!"


    Charlie had just ordered his drink, so he said, "Mom, I will go backter. Go to sleep.


    Don¡¯t wait for me."


    "No! You muste back immediately!


    There is no room for negotiation! Where are you now? I can also meet you outside!" Mckenzie was


    breathing heavily with anger.


    "Mom, we can talk tomorrow! I am in a bar full of young people. You won¡¯t like this ce. Go to


    sleep early."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing this, Mckenzie had to use herst resort and said, "It hurts! My chest hurts very much! I


    can¡¯t even stand up now!"


    Hearing her moans in pain, Charlie got worried, so he immediately stood up and left the bar...

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    While waiting for Charlie to return, Mckenzie sat on the sofa holding the documents, her hands


    shaking.


    The Morgan family had been working hard for several generations to maintain the Morgan Group. It


    was not easy for them to seed. How could he just give most of the shares to others?


    Thinking of this, Mckenzie felt her blood rush to her head. She was dizzy.


    Charlie didn''t intend to stay any longer and stood up. Billy looked at him in surprise. " What''s


    wrong?"


    "Something happened at my home. I have to go back now. Let''s stop here. I''ll drink with you


    tomorrow," Charlie said.


    Billy touched his forehead with dissatisfaction. "Are you kidding? I remember that I received your


    call and rushed over. Now you want to stand me up. How can you do that?"


    Charlie patted Billy''s shoulder. "I didn''t expect it either. Drink by yourself. My treat. It will always be


    my treat when you drink."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Can you afford it?"


    Billy was taunting him.


    Charlie gave all his shares to Grace, Eaton, and Mckenzie.


    "It''s good that you know it. I guess I¡¯ll have to rely on you from now on. Bye."


    The car drove fast. A few momentster, Charlie returned to the vi.


    Mckenzie sat on the sofa, covering her chest with one hand. She couldn''t stop gasping.


    "Mom, how do you feel?" Charlie walked over.


    "Now, stand still and exin about the divorce agreement." Mckenzie threw the divorce papers to


    him.


    Charlie replied calmly, "It''s just a divorce agreement. You''ve already seen it."


    "I''m not blind. Of course, I can see it''s a divorce agreement. I''m asking about the terms added to it."


    Mckenzie pointed at the terms on the papers.


    "You''ll give sixty percent of your shares to Grace, twenty-five percent to Eaton, and fifteen percent


    to me. Who added it? Grace? "No. It''s me," Charlie said evenly. Seeing that Mckenzie was all right,


    he was relieved.


    "You? You want to give sixty percent of your shares to Grace. Are you crazy? Besides, who is


    Eaton?


    "Is he Grace''s brother or something? Why are you going to give him twenty-five percent of your


    shares? If you don''t give me an exnation, you can''t sleep tonight!"


    Mckenzie was filled with anger. "Tell me why you decided to give Grace sixty percent of the shares.


    Exin these things to me one by one."


    "Grace and I are a couple, and now we''re going to get divorced. Naturally, I give her some of my


    property."


    "Grace doesn''t want your property, but you insist. What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    "It was me who cheated on her. ording to thew, I should give most of my property to her,"


    Charlie answered.


    "You didn''t date Be at that time. You just had feelings for her. It was not a big deal! You don''t need


    to do so!"


    Yet Charlie had made up his mind. "But these are the facts."


    "Do you know how hard it is to maintain our family business? Now you want to give it to others. Do


    you want me to die of anger?


    Mckenzie couldn''t ept it. "Talk about the division of property with Grace and settle the problem


    before you go to the Civil


    Registry Office."


    She didn''t know whether Charlie heard what she said. He walked to the water fountain, got a ss


    of water, and took a sip.


    "Did you hear me? Do you want to see me pass out again?" Mckenzie covered her chest in pain as


    she spoke, putting on a show.


    "Mom, the Morgan family is famous in Santabaca. If I didn''t give anything to Grace, what would


    people think of us? They would say we''re selfish and ruthless," Charlie said calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mckenzie couldn''t bear to be criticized like that.


    Therefore, she said, "Even so, you don''t have to give Grace sixty percent of the shares?


    "I love money but I''m reasonable. It''s already very generous of you to give her fifteen percent. Let¡¯s


    drop it. Who is Eaton? How is he rted to Grace?¡±


    "He is Grace''s son." Charlie picked up his ss and sipped water.


    Hearing this, Mckenzie suddenly thought of something. "Be called me before.


    Could he be Grace''s adopted son?"


    Charlie shook his head. There was a thoughtful look in his intense eyes. He answered word by


    word, "No. He''s my son."


    Mckenzie''s eyes widened in shock. She touched his forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Why are you


    delirious? Grace had been diagnosed with infertility many times. How can she have a child with


    you? She is lying!"


    "I didn''t believe it until the day when we met by chance at the mall. I overheard her and Sherman


    talking. Then I realized that Eaton is her child. He¡¯s not adopted."


    Charlie sat down opposite her and continued, "I tried to ask about the child. She told me Eaton is


    another man¡¯s child. I don''t believe she has a child with another man in such a short time. Then I


    went abroad to investigate it..."


    He looked serious and didn''t seem to be lying. Mckenzie''s face turned grave. "Go on.


    "I found her doctor when she gave birth to the child. His umbilical cord was left in the hospital after


    he was born. I had a


    paternity test," Charlie said. "The test result is in my car."


    As soon as she heard it, Mckenzie pushed him vigorously. "Hurry up and get it. What are you


    waiting for?"


    The result was brought over. Before Charlie could sit down, Mckenzie reached out and snatched it


    from him. She looked at it carefully.


    The result was clear. She could understand it.


    However, after reading it, Mckenzie still felt shocked and couldn''t believe it. "Is it true?"


    "I can guarantee it is true. I had the test behind her back. She didn''t know it at that time." Charlie let


    out a long sigh.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    "Oh dear! What the hell is going on?" she eximed, staring at the test result and repeatedly asking


    Charlie if he was mistaken.


    Charlie shook his head. "I''m an adult. I will never be mistaken about an important thing like this. I''ve


    seen the child. He looks like me."


    Mckenzie said anxiously, "Then why didn''t you take him back and let me see him?"


    Charlie answered, "I have to ask her for permission."


    Mckenzie urged him to call Grace, saying that she would go to the hotel to see the child.


    Charlie had no choice but to call Grace. She answered. Charlie nervously told her that Mckenzie


    wanted to see her son.


    Fortunately, Grace didn''t object. Charlie and Mckenzie immediately headed for the hotel.


    Eaton was still awake. His eyes were wide open.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace dressed him and wrapped him in a thick nket.


    Andrew was still in her room. "Where are you going?"


    Grace said, "To the downstairs cafe.


    Someone wants to see Eaton."


    Andrew was fond of watching the fun. How could he miss this chance?


    Thus, Charlie and Mckenzie saw the two of theming over together. Mckenzie was very excited.


    Sitting opposite Grace, Mckenzie couldn''t wait to hold the child in her arms, gently raising the


    nket. The child''s face was revealed.


    "You have only twenty minutes. Once the time is up, I''ll take him upstairs. It¡¯s nine o''clock." Grace


    looked at the clock.


    "Yeah. My big baby and little baby have to sleep. She has no time to apany you!" Andrew


    grunted, saying possessively.


    Blood ties were magical. When she saw the baby''s face, Mckenzie was sure that he was Charlie¡¯s


    son.


    Charlie was brought up by her. She remembered what he looked like when he was little. Eaton was


    simply a carbon copy of Charlie.


    Andrew felt a little ufortable in his seat. He moved towards Grace and wrapped his arm around


    her slender waist.


    His movement was so big and provocative that Charlie noticed it at once.


    Charlie red at Andrew. His eyes were frosty.


    Andrew didn''t care about him. He still felt ufortable hugging Grace like this, so he held her


    closer.


    He rested his firm chin on her shoulder. His thin lips were inches from Grace''s ear. He nced at


    Charlie disdainful and indifferently. "Why are you looking at me like that? Haven''t you ever seen


    lovers kiss and touch together?"


    At these words, Charlie almost crushed the ss in his hand.


    Andrew ignored him, constantly caressing Grace. His handsome face was filled with pleasure.


    Grace ignored her surroundings. She was reading the suggestions sent by Dominick on her phone,


    while Mckenzie was affectionately staring at the baby.


    After twenty minutes, Grace put away her phone and said, "Give me my child."


    Mckenzie was unwilling to part with Eaton. "Can I bring him back to the vi tonight?"


    "Impossible!"


    Grace refused coldly without hesitation and put her hand in front of Mckenzie.


    Mckenzie didn''t give her the child, still hugging him.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Finally, Charlie couldn¡¯t stand it. He snatched the child from Mckenzie and handed him to Grace.


    "Remember to go to the Civil Registry Office tomorrow. Otherwise, see you in court!"


    Andrew snorted and echoed, "Yes, see you in court!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her phone rang. Grace put Eaton into Andrew''s arms and picked up the phone. She walked forward


    while talking.


    "Honey," Andrew called her from behind. " Will you feed Eaton tonight? Should I prepare milk for


    him?" "Prepare milk for him. I''ll feed him tomorrow." Grace nced back at him.


    Mckenzie cursed Andrew behind his back." What a swine!"


    Charlie hated Andrew too, but he said," Mom, don''t say that."


    "Alright." Mckenzieined, "But that''s my grandson. Why is he so proud?"


    Back at the vi, Mckenzie said, "How about revising the divorce agreement? Give Grace twenty


    percent of the shares and Eaton the original amount. Get his custody.


    Charlie didn¡¯t look back at her, saying calmly, "She''ll never agree!"


    Mckenzie frowned. "That is your son!"


    "She has made up her mind to divorce. It''s not negotiable. She won''t give us Eaton''s custody. This


    is the situation."


    After thinking for a while, Mckenzie said," Then don''t divorce her!"


    "Now I have no choice. It''s she who wants a divorce!"


    Mckenzie didn''t know how things came to this. She anxiously asked, "So what should we do?"


    Charlie was at a loss for what to do. His thin lips moved. "Now she can do what she wants. I can do


    nothing with her."


    "What do you mean? Are you going to give up all your shares and your son? We¡¯ll lose both money


    and the child, right?"


    Charlie was dazed. He didn''t want to continue this subject. Charlie walked back to the room and


    locked the door. "I''m very sleepy. I''m sleeping now."


    Without getting what she wanted, how could Mckenzie sleep?


    Early the next morning, Charlie received a call from Grace. She had to go out to work in the


    afternoon, so she wanted him to go to the Civil Registry Office now.


    Charlie just woke up. His mind was still in a fog. However, Grace quickly hung up the phone. He


    could only hear the beeps from the other end of the phone.


    Things turned out this way. It seemed that the end of their rtionship was a foregone conclusion.


    He went to the bathroom, freshened up, and shaved. Because hey awake all night, tossing and


    turning, there were circles under his eyes.


    Then Charlie drove towards the Civil Registry Office.


    Grace had already arrived and was waiting at the door.


    Mckenzie stayed uptest night. When it was almost dawn, she finally felt tired and went back to


    her room to sleep. Thus, she didn''t know that Charlie went to the Civil Registry Office early in the


    morning.


    The office and staff were the same asst time.


    Flipping through the divorce agreement, Grace raised her head. She said casually, "I don''t care how


    much property you will give me and Eaton, so before signing it, I should tell you to think it over.


    Don¡¯t regret itter!"

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    Charlie swallowed. "I won''t regret it!"


    "Then sign the divorce papers!"


    Grace pushed the documents over.


    The nib fell on the paper again. He continued to sign his name. His Adam''s apple bobbed in his


    throat.


    His hand shook slightly as he held the pen. He closed his eyes for an instant, calmed down, and


    quickly signed the divorce papers.


    There was always a stack of business files on his desk, which he had to deal with no matter how


    hard they were. However, he had never felt such great pressure before.


    Before he signed his name, they were still husband and wife, but now she had nothing to do with


    him.


    Charlie stared nkly at his name on the paper, feeling terribly depressed.


    He hadn''t wanted to sign it. Yet she forced him to do so.


    It was easy to get married and divorced. He just needed to sign his name. They finally split up after


    he had pestered her for so many days.


    When Grace''s eyes fell on the divorce certificate, her mind wandered, and her chest heaved slightly.


    She didn''t expect that her marriage and divorce would be so quick and sudden.


    Now that she got what she wanted. She didn''t have to care about anything else.


    She had said that she could lead a happy life.


    She had a lot of money and a cute baby. She had much more than when she left. She was


    delighted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace put the divorce certificate in her bag and stood up, ready to leave.


    Charlie was sitting there with his elbows on his knees. He sped his hands together, and his face


    was gloomy.


    Grace turned around and took a step forward. Suddenly, Charlie gripped her wrist with his big hand.


    "Let''s go out for a meal, okay?"


    "No. I have something to do at noon."


    Grace shook off his hand, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    Charlie wanted to say something else. His thin lips moved, but finally, he didn''t speak.


    He had long known that she would ignore him after he signed the divorce papers.


    Seeing that Charlie was sitting still, the staff member next to him called him.


    Charlie came out of his trance. He raised his eyebrows, said thank you, and walked out of the office,


    looking haggard.


    Grace had parked her car at the Civil Registry Office. When Charlie came out, her car was gone.


    At nearly ten o''clock, Mckenzie woke up and went straight to Charlie¡¯s bedroom without freshening


    up, but he wasn''t there. Mckenzie hurriedly called him.


    Hearing the servants in the living room greeting Charlie, Mckenzie quickly hung up the phone and


    went downstairs.


    "Where did you go?"


    Charlie looked dejected. He pulled his coat and said, "I went to the Civil Registry Office and


    divorced Grace."


    "What about the shares and Eaton?" Mckenzie hastily asked.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    "The shares and Eaton are all hers." Charlie sat down.


    Mckenzie ran to the sofa from the stairs in an instant, her heart beating wildly. "Are you kidding?"


    "No. Here is the divorce certificate." Charlie put the divorce certificate on the table.


    Mckenzie was shocked. She copsed on the sofa and started crying. "You''re killing me!"


    "Mom!"


    "You gave the child and the property to her. How can I face your father and grandparents in the


    heaven? You deliberately did that behind my back!


    You''re killing me!"


    Mckenzie sat on the sofa, pping the sofa. She was so angry that she fainted.


    Charlie''s expression changed. He hurriedly picked Mckenzie up and drove her to the hospital.


    Since Mckenziest fainted after that condition, Charlie had been very careful about her health.


    A happy smile spread over Andrew''s handsome face as he saw the divorce certificate.


    He was so excited that he kissed the divorce certificate.


    Grace was sitting beside him. Seeing what Andrew did, she kicked him gently in the back in disgust.


    Andrew didn''t pay attention to her, holding and staring at the certificate with joy.


    Sherman was going back to Lanechett and asked Grace to meet her before she left. Grace agreed.


    She told Andrew to take care of Eaton.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The three of them always met at the cafe or the flower shop, which were quiet and elegant.


    "I heard that you and Charlie are divorced. Is it true?" Summer said.


    "Yes. We got divorced this morning." Grace held a ss and took a sip of water.


    When Sherman asked about the distribution of property, Grace answered truthfully, "60 percent of


    the shares are mine. Eaton has 25 percent, and Mckenzie has 15 percent." "Then he is poor now,"


    Summer said," although he hurt Grace, he is much more generous to his ex-wife than any other


    man. I''m not speaking for Charlie but just telling the truth."


    Sherman thought the same. They used to think that Charlie was a jerk, but he changed their


    opinions of him this time.


    "I didn''t want it, but he insisted. There was no reason for me to refuse it again," Grace said.


    "I heard that Mckenzie passed out and was sent to the hospital. Maybe she was enraged by this


    news."


    Grace didn''t say anything. It was clear that Mckenzie fainted because of the distribution of the


    shares.


    This topic was quite dull. Summer quickly talked about something else. No one mentioned the


    divorce between Grace and Charlie again.


    Everyone had her destiny and choices.


    Summer and Mark got married because of the child. Their rtionship had a lot of ups and downs,


    but finally, they were happy together.


    They gradually fell in love with each other. Although they once split up and quarreled, they got back


    together.


    Sherman and Billy were an affectionate couple when they were young.


    Yet Billy cheated on her many times. In the end, they broke up. Sherman no longer loved him.


    No one knew what would happen between Grace and Charlie in the future.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    Grace, Sherman, and Summer chatted until this afternoon. Kingsley came to pick up Sherman with


    Cody in his arms.


    He always looked gentle and calm. He considerately draped the coat over Sherman¡¯s shoulders and


    said goodbye to Summer and Grace.


    After seeing the family of three drive away, Grace and Summer parted.


    Charlie was taking care of Mckenzie in the hospital. Fortunately, there was nothing seriously wrong


    with her. She passed out just because she was overwhelmed by rage.


    A few momentster, Mckenzie woke up.


    She coughed gently and struggled to sit up. "You want me to faint again, don''t you?¡± "Mom, I''m a


    man. I''ll never go back on my word. Besides, I''ve signed the divorce papers. How can I ask Grace


    to give the shares hack?"


    "Then tell me what you are going to do."


    "To start afresh," Charlie said after thinking for a while, "this is not a difficult thing for me."


    "It¡¯s easy for you to say that. We gave the Morgan Group away. I don''t know how to exin to your


    father in the heaven!"


    Charlie patted her shoulder,forting," We have Eaton. Grace''s shares will be left to Eaton. He is


    your grandson. He''s not an outsider. Anyway, Eaton will inherit all the shares after I die. It just


    happened early."


    Mckenzie was confused by Charlie''s words. After thinking for a moment, she felt that what he said


    made sense.


    "When I am old, I''ll give all the shares to Eaton. There is no difference in the results, right?" he


    added.


    "Yes, but I still can''t ept it."


    "It''s okay. You¡¯lle around one day."


    "I always think of the Morgan Group, your father, and your grandfather."


    While talking, they heard footsteps from outside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Be¡¯s soft voice came over. "Mr. Morgan."


    Mckenzie and Charlie looked back and saw Be and her mother standing at the door with a lot of


    gifts in their hands.


    Mckenzie said, "Pleasee in."


    Be gently asked how Mckenzie felt and brought Mckenzie some porridge with good color and


    smell. It was cooked by Be and was very tempting.


    It was the first time Be¡¯s mother had seen Mckenzie.


    Be''s mother was nervous and cautious. After all, the Morgan family was much richer than them.


    Mckenzie said politely, "Have a seat. Thank you for your gifts."


    "You''re wee. We were cooking dinner and prepared some for you. The porridge is nutritious


    and good for your health. I had wanted toe alone, but my mother was worried, so she followed


    me," Be said, took out two bowls, and scooped the porridge into them.


    Be handed one bowl to Mckenzie and the other to Charlie.


    Charlie rubbed his brow with his long fingers and waved his hands, indicating that he was not


    hungry.


    Be nced at the instion box and said softly to Charlie, "This bowl is for you. It can only be


    thrown away if you don''t eat it."


    Since Be did that out of kindness, Charlie didn¡¯t refuse again. He picked up the bowl and the


    spoon and began to eat the porridge.


    Be''s mother looked at Charlie from time to time. She seemed very satisfied as if he would marry


    her daughter.


    Be''s mother thought, ''He''s elegant even when eating. Be is so lucky to meet him.¡¯


    Mckenzie talked with Be and her mother while thinking about the shares, feeling very upset.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Since it was fairlyte, and the three of them didn¡¯t have much to talk about, the mood in the ward


    was somewhat subdued, so Be told them it was gettingte and that she needed to leave.


    The ward window was open. Mckenzie looked out of it and frowned. "When did it start to rain?"


    Indeed, they didn¡¯t know when, but it had begun to rain, and the rain was torrential.


    "It won''t be easy to hail a taxi in such heavy rain. Charlie, you should give them a ride," Mckenzie


    said.


    Charlie nodded, indicating that he knew what to do.


    He turned around, casually hooked the car key onto his slim finger from the table and then grabbed


    the trench coat on the side.


    Be''s mother was looking at him all over very carefully.


    Not until Be tugged at her mother''s sleeve did thettere to herself.


    Then her mother thought, ''He''s so tall. He must be over five feet eleven.''


    She had always wanted to find Be a match, an eligible man well established in his career, and


    now she finally got what she wanted.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile.


    Grace, with Eaton in her arms and Andrew by her side, walked over.


    Eaton''s forehead was somewhat scalding. She was stroking his brow with her head down and thus


    didn¡¯t notice those walking towards her head-on.


    Be, however, promptly spotted her. Naturally, Charlie who was walking ahead of her also saw


    Grace.


    "Fortune, Eaton''s fever seems to be minor. Just now I took his temperature. It''s 38 degrees


    centigrade, so take it easy," Andrew consoled her.


    Grace was rather bad-tempered now. "It''s minor only for the moment. It''ll get much worse after


    midnight."


    Eaton had a fever?


    Charlie furrowed his brows, hurried up to Grace in three strides and asked in a deep voice, "I''m


    gonna get a doctor..."


    Grace lifted her head and, at the sight of Charlie''s face, narrowed her charming almond-shaped


    eyes. Then she glimpsed Be and her mother out of the corner of her eye. Her rosy lips curved in


    a sneer as she pped his hand away. "Don''t bother. I can manage it myself."


    With that she walked around him. Andrew, following in her wake, called, "Fortune, I think it''s time


    you fed Eaton."


    "I know. Let''s go to the doctor''s office first.¡± After thinking for a brief moment, Grace added,


    "Andrew, I forgot to bring the diapers. Go to the car and get one."


    "There aren¡¯t any diapers in the car. I checked before getting out. There''s only a nket, no


    diapers.¡±


    "Forget it. Let¡¯s go to the doctor first. I''ll figure something outter."


    The two of them disappeared from view. Charlie involuntarily took a step forward, intending to follow


    them.


    But then he saw Be behind her, halted and called his chauffeur.


    He couldn''t reach his chauffeur. An automated voice told him the chauffeur¡¯s phone was off and that


    he might try againter.


    He nced out of the window. It was raining cats and dogs and there was no telling when it''d stop.


    He momentarily squinted his eyes and resignedly resumed progressing.


    The cabs on the streets were definitely all full, and his chauffeur''s phone was off.


    Also, he had promised Mckenzie he''d give Be and her mother a ride. He couldn''t leave them


    here.


    Sitting in his ck Bentley and holding the steering wheel with one hand, Charlie pulled out his


    cellphone and called the doctor again.


    "Hello, Dr. Weirwood, are you in the hospital? Yeah, I need a pediatrician. My son''s got a cold.


    Please go and check on him. Yeah, his name''s Eaton Livingston. He''s on the third floor...¡±

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Be had originally been smiling in the back seat, but now, she was startled.


    So was her mother.


    A son? Did he have a son?


    Her mother tugged at her sleeve with a frown.


    But Be was also confused, so she could only shake her head to express that she didn''t know.


    After thinking about it for a while, Be''s mother coughed lightly and said, "Mr.


    Morgan..."


    Putting away the phone, Charlie raised his eyebrows and said casually, "Please call me Charlie."


    "Okay, Charlie. Be said that you''re very capable at work and that all the employees in the


    company respect you very much. When I saw you today, I think you¡¯re even better than your fame."


    She smiled, "By the way, do you have a son?"


    Charlie smiled faintly and replied in a tone which was neither too close nor distant," Yes, and I knew


    about it not long ago."


    Be''s mother wanted to know more, so she asked after weighing her words, "Since you are


    divorced now, who got the custody?


    "My ex-wife."


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that. The child is indeed too young,¡± Be''s mother said.


    Hearing this, Charlie drove the car wholeheartedly without saying anything more.


    The speed of the car was very fast, and Be and her mother also kept silent.


    Soon, they arrived. After Be and her mother got out of the car and said goodbye, Charlie left.


    Be''s mother asked, "Is that woman Mr. Morgan''s ex-wife?"


    Be nodded.


    "She is really beautiful and has a good figure. Although she was wearing a casual coat just now,


    she looked like a movie star. You should pay more attention to your appearance! Anyway, she is his


    ex-wife now. He doesn''t have custody of the child, so it is not a big deal. But you still have to try


    your best!" Be''s mother preached.


    Be nodded casually because she was thinking about another thing. She had heard that Grace


    couldn''t give birth to children, but why did Mr. Morgan have a biological son now?


    Charlie hurried back to the hospital and bought a big pack of diapers at the supermarket downstairs


    because he remembered Grace had said Eaton needed them.


    When he got on the elevator to the third floor, he called the doctor. Fortunately, Grace was still


    there, so he went straight to the doctor''s office with the diapers.


    Grace and Andrew were both sitting on the sofa. When Charlie handed the diapers over, Grace


    didn''t reach for them but kept coaxing Eaton.


    Andrew didn''t take them either, treating Charlie as if he did not exist.


    Suddenly, there was a loud fart, and


    Andrew said, "Fortune, Eaton must have pooped."


    When Grace opened the nket, she found he had indeed pooped.


    The nket and Eaton''s butt both got dirty.


    There was no other way, so when Grace was wiping Eaton''s ass with a tissue, she said, "Andrew,


    give Mr. Morgan twenty dors and take the diapers over."


    Hearing this, Andrew hurriedly took out twenty dors from his wallet and handed the money to


    Charlie, saying, "Here you are!


    Charlie''s face got gloomy. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and he looked over Andrew''s


    shoulder and said to Grace," I don''t want it!" "I don¡¯t care whether you want it or not! I must pay you


    the money back." Grace looked at him and continued, "If you take the money, I will use the diapers.


    Otherwise, I will not."


    Charlie stood still, felt his arms be stiff, and then said, "Grace, why do you have to do this? He


    is my son! Don''t I have the right to do something for him?"


    Grace pretended not to hear his words. She took out twenty dors from her purse, handed it to


    Andrew, and said, "Andrew, can you go downstairs to buy diapers for Eaton? You should know the


    brand I want."


    Andrew nodded, "My pleasure."


    Finally, Charlie gave up. He kept his temper, stepped forward, gave Grace the diapers, and took the


    money from Andrew, asking, "Is it OK now?"


    Grace nodded, wiped Eaton''s butt with the tissue, and was ready to put a diaper on him.


    Eaton was too young, so Grace could not put him on herp. There was no suitable ce to put


    him on, so she automatically asked Andrew for help.


    Andrew''s movements could not be more natural. He gently picked Eaton up, turned his back to


    Grace, and said, "Fortune, Eaton seems to have diarrhea today..."


    "Yes! It might be because of the cold."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The discussion between the two was very natural, and they sounded extremely close to each other.


    Charlie stood there still and stared nkly like a stranger or a spectator.


    There was no room for him to intervene from beginning to end, so his chest heaved with anger.


    The doctor came over quickly, took Eaton''s temperature, and then prescribed medicine.


    During this period, Mckenzie hade. Seeing Eaton suffering from the sickness, she felt very


    distressed.


    After seeing the doctor, Grace asked Andrew to gather all of their stuff before leaving the hospital.


    Mckenzie then said, "Let Eaton stay in my ward for a while."


    "It''s raining, and he''s sick now, so he should not stay outside for too long," Grace replied without


    looking at her.


    After finishing speaking, she wrapped Eaton tightly with the soft andfortable nket and then


    walked out.


    Charlie stepped forward and said, "Let me send you back."


    "I drove here." Andrew looked at Charlie and said, "I''ll go back to the hotel with Fortune and Eaton."


    Grace didn¡¯t look at Charlie or Mckenzie but said to Andrew, "Hurry up! It''s raining more and more


    heavily."


    Andrew nodded and walked out. When Charlie swung his long legs and intended to follow them up,


    Mckenzie reached out and stopped him.


    Soon, Grace and Andrew disappeared out of his sight.


    Turning around, Charlie frowned at Mckenzie with dissatisfaction.


    "Do you think she will allow you to get in the car if you catch up with them?" Mckenzie pointed the


    truth out sharply.


    Charlie kept silent.


    He was clear about Grace''s attitude after the diaper incident just now.


    She had even been unwilling to use the diapers he had bought, so she would definitely not allow


    him to send them back to the hotel.


    Finally, Charlie apanied Mckenzie back to her ward, and they both remained silent inside.


    After a while, Mckenzie asked, "Charlie, what¡¯s your n?"


    Charlie looked up at her in a hint of puzzlement, not knowing what she meant.


    She exined, "I''m asking about Eaton''s custody and Grace."

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    "I will do everything I can to get her back together with me."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie looked serious. His words were full of sincerity and determination.


    Mckenzie changed her expression and said, "I was originally not very satisfied with Grace, but she


    now has your child. As long as you can get her back, I can choose to ept her. But what if you


    can''t get back together with her?"


    Charlie did not say anything.


    From the beginning to the end, he was nning to do his best to go after her, not even thinking


    about the failure thing.


    "You are still young and vigorous. You can do things without thinking about the result, but I can''t. I


    am your mother and the head of the Morgan family, so I have to think clearly and thoroughly."


    Mckenzie said slowly, "It¡¯s best if you can bring Grace and the child home. If you can¡¯t get back


    together with Grace, but you can get custody of the child, that¡¯s also great."


    "If you don¡¯t have the means to get both Grace and the child home, then you have to get married to


    Be immediately."


    Charlie remained silent.


    After a moment, he said, "I have my own thought. Don¡¯t worry about it!"


    "I can''t ignore it. Remember, you can pursue Grace if you want, but don¡¯t say excessively harsh


    words to Be. Just keep the current rtionship!"


    "Mom, Be and I are not in a rtionship." Charlie frowned and said, "I''m the


    president, and she¡¯s an employee. That''s all.


    "Keep your rtionship with her seemingly close, but not too far away. You should understand that


    kind of feeling and know how to do so."


    Charlie moved his lips and wanted to say something else, but Mckenzie had already closed her


    eyes.


    When morning dawned, the doorbell came from the hotel''s presidential suite.


    Grace slept a littletest night, and after hearing the doorbell, she was still toozy to move.


    Except for Andrew, no one woulde to her so early.


    She thought that Andrew must have thought she was still asleep when he didn''t see her open the


    door and would leave on his own.


    But Andrew kept ringing the doorbell.


    Grace was afraid that Andrew had an emergency, so she had no choice but to lift the nket, put on


    her slippers, and walk out.


    She pulled the room door while stretching her legs. She got up with a bad mood and said, "You


    better make sure it''s something urgent, or I''ll kick your ass!"


    A man''s low voice sounded when the door opened, "Grace."


    Grace couldn''t help but narrow her eyes.


    This was clearly not Andrew''s voice, but


    Charlie''s.


    She looked up. Charlie was standing in front of her and he was carrying a lot of things in his hands.


    At this time, the things in his hands were steaming. Obviously, he brought breakfast.


    "What are you doing here?" Grace¡¯s expression slightly changed, and her words were not polite.


    "I want toe over to see you and Eaton." Charlie said, "I¡¯ve brought breakfast for you.


    "It¡¯s fine to see Eaton, but it¡¯s not necessary to see me. As for breakfast, keep it for yourself, Mr.


    Morgan." Grace wasn''t moved by the breakfast.


    Charlie''s throat rolled, and he gazed deeply at her.


    However, Grace had already turned around and walked into the bedroom. Eaton was awake at


    some point.


    She bent down, gently picked Eaton up, and walked to the living room. Then she put Eaton into


    Charlie''s arms.


    It was right that she had a bad temper, but she was reasonable.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    After all, Eaton was Charlie''s child. If Mckenzie and Charlie wanted to see Eaton, Grace wouldn''t


    stop them.


    But it was impossible for them to get custody of Eaton!


    Charlie sat on the sofa with Eaton in his arms in the living room. After getting a ss of water and


    taking several sips, Grace went back to the bedroom to rest.


    Eaton kept crying and refused to sleep in the midnight because of his serious fever.


    Of course, Grace couldn''t sleep. She carried the baby and walked back and forth in the bedroom.


    She didn''t fall asleep until three o''clock in the morning, so she was very sleepy now.


    This was Charlie''s second time to see Eaton. He felt wonderful to hold the soft Eaton in his arms.


    He couldn''t believe that


    Eaton was his son!


    Eaton didn''t sleep, his eyes open.


    He was too little now. Sometimes he yawned and sometimes he opened his mouth.


    Charlie noticed all of Eaton''s expressions. A momentter, he heard a sound, and then he smelled


    the stench.


    He moved his eyes.


    ''Did Eaton take a shit?''


    Remembering that Grace changed Eaton''s diaperst night, he did it carefully.


    He had thought it would be easy. But Eaton''s body was too soft. He was afraid that he would hurt


    Eaton if he did it with force.


    It took Charlie twenty minutes to change Eaton¡¯s diaper.


    Fortunately, Eaton didn''t cry. Otherwise, Charlie didn¡¯t know what to do!


    After that, he carried Eaton into his arms again.


    His phone rang soon. It was a call from his assistant.


    He picked up the phone with one hand.


    The assistant said, "Mr. Morgan, there is an important meeting in thepany."


    Charlie said directly, "I won''t go to thepany. Please postpone all the important meetings."


    He held Eaton until afternoon.


    But Grace didn''te out of her room.


    Charlie saw the time and found it was one o''clock in the afternoon.


    ''When I came here in the morning, Grace was sleeping. Of course, she didn''t have breakfast. Now it


    is the afternoon and she haven''te out yet, she should have lunch.''


    Thinking about it, Charlie walked into her room carefully. Grace was lying under the covers with her


    eyes closed. He wanted to wake her up and let her eat something.


    But when Charlie saw her tired eyes and dark circles, he was silent. Then he pulled the nket with


    his big hand gently, with the intention of covering her up.


    He inadvertently touched Grace''s face with his thumb.


    Grace moved her eyes slightly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw his movements and said


    coldly, "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m covering you up with the nket." Charlie exined.


    "It''s none of your business." Grace lifted the nketpletely and tied up casually the curls that


    were draped over her shoulders.


    "We don''t have to meet in the future, unless we meet because of Eaton. I have a bad temper. I don''t


    want to be friends with you after the divorce."


    Charlie followed her closely with Eaton in his arms, "I don''t want to be friends with you either!"


    "That¡¯s good." Grace muttered as she brushed her teeth.


    "But I think we can get back together."


    Charlie said calmly, "I want to pursue you!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Grace spat out the white foam in her mouth and sneered, "Haven''t you woken up yet?"

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    "My head is very clear, and I''m quite serious about this. I meant every word I said."


    "You don''t have the faintest idea about what''s going on here! Don¡¯t forget the reason why we got


    divorced in the first ce. As a man, you told your wife you''d developed feelings for another


    woman. Do you know what that meant?"


    Grace still had the grim smile on her face.


    "Having feelings for that woman meant that you''d already thought of living with her. We''ve divorced,


    and now you¡¯re telling your ex-wife you want to get back with her and start anew. I don''t know how


    you have the nerves to make a request like that!


    "Do you think you can make all the harm you did her and the scars you left on her heart disappear?


    She has a thorn sticking in her heart, one that can never be removed. Understand?"


    Looking at her face, Charlie felt a surge of guilt. "I''m sure I''ll figure something out!"


    "You''re always so bumptious and overconfident. There''s no way I''m going to forgive a man who


    betrayed me. That thorn is rooted in my heart. Do you know what I''m saying?"


    After hearing the repeated contradictions from her, Charlie felt rather resigned, unable to find a way


    to extricate himself from the situation.


    "Is there a way to get rid of that thorn?" he asked after a long moment''s silence.


    "A way?" Grace''s lips curved into a wintry and sardonic smile. "The thorn is rooted in the flesh. How


    is it possible to dispose of it?


    Charlie stared fixedly at her, his eyes glinting with eager anticipation.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You denied our past when you questioned our marriage and bonding.


    You know very well I''m not the right woman for you.


    "You found a woman who''s more suitable for you. I have my pride and self-esteem. I''m not a


    shameless woman. You wanted me to let go of you, and I did..."


    Grace continued, "But you should be fully aware of what I chose to give up when I agreed to grant


    you your freedom: you, your heart, and your feelings. Now you don''t mean shit to me!


    "No. Shit disgusts me. You mean even less to me than a piece of shit does. I believe I¡¯ve made it


    very clear. Do you understand?"


    The distress on Charlie''s face deepened, but he still said, "Grace, the kid is still here. You shouldn''t


    have said those vulgar words. They''d exert a negative influence on him."


    "Cut the crap. What we''re talking about is between us. Eaton is too young to understand the


    meaning of those words, so stop lecturing me this way, and don''t change the subject!" Grace didn''t


    fall for his trick. "Can you leave now?"


    Charlie nced at his wristwatch and saw that it was indeed gettingte. After thinking for a brief


    moment, he said, "How about we go and have lunch together?"


    "I don¡¯t have time for that, and I¡¯m not in the mood for having lunch, especially not with you. Just


    leave." She demanded that


    he leave the suite.


    "In no circumstance will I give up on you or Eaton." Charlie''s face grew grave, and his tone of voice


    was somber like never before.


    "That¡¯s your business. I don''t give a damn about it. But now I feel obliged to tell you two things. The


    first one is that you can go somewhere warm when you feel cold, but it''s next to impossible to warm


    a heart that''s gone cold.


    "The second one: it''s not disagreement but apathy that ruins a rtionship. When you give your


    significant other the silent treatment, you¡¯re hurting both her feelings and your own. Now you can


    fully understand what I mean, I suppose?


    "I''m going to warn you onest time: do not make me hate you more!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Standing where he was, Charlie


    As if he weren''t there, Grace held Eaton in her arms, heated some form and began to feed him.


    Charlie did not linger.


    He knew very well that he couldn¡¯t solve any of the problems by staying here.


    Therefore, he walked out of the presidential suite and left.


    Grace and Eaton were the only ones left in the room.


    Listening to the receding footsteps, she slightly lifted her eyes to nce in that direction, but she


    didn¡¯t have any particr feelings, her face calm as still water.


    Mckenzie was still in the hospital. Be and her mother went to visit Mckenzie once again, and they


    prepared a lot of food as they had thest time.


    Her mother felt that since Mckenzie had not raised any objections, they needed to make hay while


    the sun shines and convince Be''s future mother-inw in one fell swoop.


    Everybody said that Charlie was very obedient to his mother. Once Mckenzie consented to it, they


    would be at the halfway mark.


    Before long, the ward door was pushed open.


    Charlie walked inside. At the sight of him, Be filled a bowl of oatmeal for him.


    Mckenzie had something to ask Charlie about, but she felt it inappropriate to do that in the presence


    of the mother and daughter.


    Be was a very observant woman. She said, "Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. We should get going."


    Her mother nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    She rose to her feet, said goodbye to Mckenzie and then left with Be.


    "How did it go? Did she talk to you?" Mckenzie asked.


    Charlie made no response. He just kept eating the oatmeal, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "So she rejected your request." Mckenzie asked again, "Did you see your son?"


    Charlie inclined his head. "I did. She said I could visit him anytime I wanted."


    "What do you think of your chances of getting back with Grace?" Mckenzie gazed at him.


    "No matter what the odds are, I''ll try my level best. I''ll do everything within my power to get her


    back. That''s my goal and determination."


    "I don''t have that much time to give you. What it Grace never forgives you? Are you going to spend


    the rest of your life chasing after her?"


    Mckenzie put it in an explicit way. "That¡¯s obviously not going to happen, so I''ll give you half a year.


    If you fail to get her to change her mind within half a year, we''ll do it my way..."


    Charlie didn¡¯t reply. He just sat at the bedside quietly.


    He gazed out of the window, his face thoughtful.


    He didn''t go to hispany on this day. In the afternoon, Charlie went to the hotel again only to find


    that Andrew was there as well.


    Grace, naturally, had a look on her face which suggested that Charlie was a very unwee visitor.


    Andrew''s eyes glinted with resentment and distaste.


    He red at Charlie. "Are you here to take Eaton away? If that''s the case, I''ll tell you one thing: it''s


    not going to happen. There''s no way I''m letting you do that. I was the one keeping Fortune


    company when she was giving birth to the baby in the delivery room. I named Eaton. I cut the


    umbilical cord, and I''m even Eaton''s father in the legal sense. Who do you think you are?!"

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Charlie ignored him, as his attention was only on Eaton.


    "Who gave you permission to see the baby? " Andrew turned around, not letting Charlie see Eaton.


    "Andrew,e here! Give me some advice on the drawings! Let him watch Eaton," Grace called to


    Andrew.


    Andrew then handed Eaton to Charlie. He snorted in disdain. When he stood beside Grace, he still


    had a reluctant look on his face.


    Grace whispered to him, "Now we have a free nanny. Aren''t you happy about that?"


    Andrew burst outughing when he heard Grace refer to Charlie as a free nanny. He nodded


    repeatedly with satisfaction. Then he looked at the design drawings with Grace.


    The theme of this design was Frozen. Grace designed a set of ne and diamond ring.


    "Since it is about Frozen, you can add some blue elements to it. Pure diamond is kind of


    monotonous." Andrew gave his opinion," I have a few sets of Frozen figures in my room. Let me


    bring them here. They might inspire you."


    The two suites were next to each other. In no second, Andrew returned. He brought the entire set of


    Froze figures over.


    Grace squinted her eyes and curled up her scarlet lips. "Great! You did me a great favor! Frozen


    gives the feeling of noble and cold, as well as spiritual and ethereal." Andrew was so happy at


    Grace''s praise that he used the opportunity and opened his arms. "Give me a hug."


    Grace had grown used to him. She stood up and gave Andrew a hug. But still, Andrew was not


    satisfied. He took the opportunity to lean down and kiss Grace on the cheek.


    Grace raised her slender hand, pped him on the forehead, and grunted, "Get away from me!"


    Charlie saw it all.


    His chest heaved like the roaring ocean, his bony hands clenched tight and blue veins stood out on


    the back of his hands.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He could not hold back the rage burning inside him. He stood up abruptly, walked up to Andrew, and


    stared straight at him.


    Andrew stared back at Charlie, his thin eyes narrowed. Charlie looked so furious as if he was


    staring at an enemy. Andrew asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you crazy?"


    Andrew was not mean. But whenever he saw Charlie, he became mean.


    He hated the fact that Grace was once married to this guy and that this guy was Baton''s birth father.


    There was no way he would like Charlie!


    Charlie''s dark eyes were still staring fiercely at Andrew. Although he was still holding Eaton in his


    arms, he had a cold, ruthless air about him.


    Andrew enjoyed pissing him off. At such a moment, he even curled up his lips with a smirk.


    Grace was so busy. She didn''t have any time to pay attention to the two. She was focused on her


    drawings.


    The atmosphere was tense. Suddenly, a cell phone rang. It was Charlie''s.


    Charlies withdrew his gaze and picked up the phone. It was Be. Charlie frowned and asked


    impatiently, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Morgan... My mom had suddenly passed out. She''s now in the hospital... She needs an


    operation... I want to borrow some money from you... I promise I''ll pay you back soon..." Be was


    sobbing, her voice soft.


    Charlie''s lips twitched He asked, "Which hospital are you in? "


    "We are at the First Santabaca Hospital... My mom suddenly passed out... She''s in the operating


    room now..." Be sounded scared.


    Charlie didn''t waste time. He put Eaton into Andrew''s arms, and then he headed towards the door.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Chapterl618


    Soon Charlie left. Andrew leaned by the desk and said, "I heard it. It was a woman, and she had a


    sweet voice."


    Grace didn''t look up at him. She was still focused on the drawing. "What? Do you love the sweet


    voice?"


    "Of course not! I only love your rough roar and Eaton''s resounding cry, which is heavenly to me!"


    Andrew ttered Grace.


    Grace shook her head. She ignored him, and Andrew continued, "Do you know which woman called


    him?"


    "It should be his lover," Grace answered. Her eyes flickered a bit.


    "If he already has a lover, why does hee to bother Eaton every day?" Andrewined,


    disgusted by Charlie''s frequent presence.


    Graceughed, "You need to be generous. Eaton is his son after all. I cannot forbid him seeing his


    own son."


    On the other side, Charlie arrived at the hospital. Be was waiting outside the operating room. She


    was anxious. She was strolling back and forth all the time.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing Charlie, Be''s anxious heart immediately settled down. She smoothed her rapid breathing,


    "My mother suddenly fainted. Then I brought her to the hospital right away. She''s in the operating


    room."


    "How much money do you need?" Charlie stared at her. He pulled his cell phone out of the pocket


    of his suit pants.


    Be shook her head, "Mr. Morgan, I just need the money for the surgery, no more. I don''t need


    anything else!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows. Then he called his assistant and asked him to prepare a million dors


    and send it to the First Santabaca Hospital.


    Hearing the figure Charlie said, Belle was shocked. She shook her head repeatedly. " Mr. Morgan...


    That''s too much... I¡¯ll write it down. I will definitely pay you back as soon as possible!"


    "No need to give it back to me." Charlie hung up the phone. He then went to the doctor''s office to


    enquire about the patient''s circumstances.


    "Mr. Morgan, I cannot take the money if you don''t let me pay you back..." Be was adamant.


    Charlie rubbed his brow with his slender fingers. He promised he would ept her repayment. He


    asked the nurse to bring Be paper and a pen.


    There were several of Be''s rtives around. They all shook their heads at Be. They thought


    Be must be out of her mind.


    Someone offered her a million dors, but she wouldn''t take it. She insisted on giving it back to him!


    After settling the matter, Charlie nned to leave. Before he left, he told Be, "If anything happens


    to your mom, or if she wakes up, give me a call."


    Be was worried. The light in the operating room stayed on. She was anxious even though there


    were several rtives around.


    When she heard Charlie was leaving, she panicked even more. She walked up to him and


    subconsciously held his hand, deep longing in her innocent eyes.


    "Mr. Morgan, could you stay with me for a while? Just for a little while?"


    Charlie frowned. He didn''t leave in the end. His long body was leaning against the wall.


    Be stood beside him, close to him. Only in this way, she could feel assured.


    Finally, the light in the operating room went out, and it was already eight o''clock in the evening. The


    doctor came out and took off his mask. "Mrs. McCall may not be able to move her left leg


    afterward."


    "How?" Be couldn''t believe it!


    The doctor replied, "She had a bad fall. There is damage to the nerves, which jeopardized her left


    leg."

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    Be couldn''t bear it anymore. She fainted and fell backward. Charlie supported her nimbly.


    When Be woke up, she was in a ward.


    Charlie was standing in front of the window and drinking warm water. Hearing the noises, he turned


    around, arched his eyebrows and said, "Finally, you have woken up."


    Be nodded and was in a bad mood.


    However, Charlie was the first person she saw after she woke up. She was relieved and not as


    nervous as before.


    Charlie didn''t know how tofort others all the time. He kept silent at such a time.


    After a long time, Be said, "Mr. Morgan, could you please stay here tonight?"


    Charlie agreed directly, "OK. Take a rest. I will stay here."


    Be was tired and fell asleep soon.


    Charlie held his phone and looked out of the window from time to time.


    ''Have Eaton and she gone to bed?''


    The next morning.


    When Be woke up, Charlie still sat on the chair.


    She was moved and said in a hoarse voice," Mr. Morgan, you haven''t slept for the whole night?"


    Charlie stretched himself and said, "I don''t feel sleepy..."


    Be thought about it and asked, "Are you


    Ms. Livingston''s son''s father?"


    Charlie said calmly, "Yes, it''s true." His white shirt was creased.


    She asked gingerly, "Then what¡¯s your n?" She had a tremendous air of expectancy and believed


    that he had feelings for her.


    Charlie said frankly, "I will win her heart back and get my son back one day!"


    Be couldn''t control her emotions. ''What about me?''


    Charlie said, "Alright. Now that you have woken up, I have to go first. If you need any help, call my


    assistant. He will try his best to help you..." He stood up, picked up his suit and put it on casually.


    She asked anxiously, "What about you?"


    Charlie said, "Me? Don''t worry. My assistant will help you. Bye."


    Be''s heart beat fast. She asked, "What about our rtionship?"


    Charlie asked in return, "Do you have any rtionship with me? Even if we had a rtionship, it had


    passed and we had broken up already. I thought that I said clearly at that time!"


    Be''s heart beat fast. She almost fainted. She asked, "Then why did you give me the hope?"


    Charlie said, "Hope? When did I give you the hope?" He stopped again, turned around and stared


    at her.


    Be panicked and asked, "Didn''t you?"


    Charlie decided to solve it with Bepletely this time.


    He stopped, leaned against the wall casually and said, "When did I give you the hope?"


    Be said, "Didn''t you? I was promoted to the manager of the sales department from the secretary


    of the president. I went to the Morgan family''s vi from time to time. You always drove me home.


    When I took the food for you, you ate it every time."


    "I called you when my mother had an ident, and you arrived immediately. When I borrowed


    money from you, you wrote a check without hesitation."


    "I felt that you cared about me very much, but suddenly you are indifferent towards me. I don''t know


    why!"


    Charlie arched his eyebrows and said," Need I exin these things to you? I can exin all these


    things to you."


    Be kept silent and stared at him as she breathed heavily.


    Charlie said, "You were promoted to the manager of the sales department from the secretary of the


    president because you worked hard and were capable. What was more, the previous manager of


    the sales department resigned."


    "Also, I knew you. As for why you came to the Morgan family''s vi from time to time, it was


    because my mother liked you. Now that she liked you, I had no reason to stop you. I ate the food


    you brought because I didn''t have the heart to reject your kindness."


    "I drove you home to repay your kindness. My mother liked you, and we were friends."


    "Thus, I didn''t reject you when you needed my help. Or did you want me to reject you?"


    Charlie exined all these things to her. Be couldn''t ept his exnation. She frowned and


    said, "It''s not true! I can feel it!"


    It''s not true. He is nice to me all the time.''


    ''As long as I needed help, he always rushed to my side, but now...''


    Charlie said, "It''s true. I''m sorry if you have any illusions because of me. I think it will be better for


    you to know the truth."


    Then he looked at his watch and walked out of the ward.


    Seeing that, Be rushed towards him and hugged his waist. She said, "It''s not true!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie said indifferently, "You shouldn¡¯t badger me at such a time. You should stay by your


    mother''s side. She will wake up soon."


    Be still wanted to say something.


    However, Charlie had left.


    Be walked into the ward. After a while, her mother woke up. Her mother''s leg should have been


    fine.


    But her mother didn''t take it seriously after she fell. She thought that her leg didn''t hurt seriously.


    Unexpectedly, the nerves in her leg were pressed and thus she couldn''t walk normally. What was


    worse, she missed the best time to get treatment.


    Be''s mother noticed that Be was in a bad mood. Be''s mother asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Be said slowly, "He said that we were just friends. He was so nice to me before. I don''t believe


    what he said!"


    Be was in a bad mood. She felt depressed and lost.


    Hearing that, Be''s mother felt upset and kept silent.


    After a while, she said, "Don¡¯t be too anxious. Calm down."


    Be couldn''t calm down after a long time. She wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep tonight. She didn''t


    know why it became like that!

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    ''Charlie was nice to me before.''


    Be had a bee in her bo.


    As soon as Charlie returned to the Morgan family''s vi, Mckenzie asked, "Can''t we get the shares


    back?"


    Charlie said, "Anyway, I won''t go to get the shares back. I''m a man and not that shameless. Eaton


    is my son. It won''t make any difference."


    Charlie had made up his mind and would never change.


    Mckenzie could do nothing but sigh.


    Luckily, Charlie only gave sixty percent of his shares to Grace. If Charlie had given all his shares to


    Grace, Mckenzie wouldn''t be able to fall asleep tonight.


    The next morning.


    Charlie went to the hotel early in the morning, but Andrew was earlier than him. When Charlie


    arrived at the hotel, Andrew was holding Eaton in his arms and ying with Eaton.


    Charlie walked in, poured a ss of water and sat on the couch.


    Andrew felt annoyed that Charlie came here uninvited and did these things naturally. Andrew


    sneered, "Why don''t you go to see your girlfriend today?"


    Charlie ignored him and drank the water.


    Andrew was reluctant to let him off easily and added, "Don''t take here as your own home! You have


    gone too far! You''re an outsider now!"


    Finally, Charlie said, "Mind your own business!"


    What Charlie had said was sharp. Andrew was provoked by him and red at him.


    When they were confronting each other, Grace walked out.


    Her legs looked straight and long in the jeans. Her bottom was well-toned.


    Seeing Charlie, she arched her eyebrows but didn''t pay much attention to him. She sat in front of


    theputer and started to work.


    Charlie focused his eyes on her back.


    Seeing that, Andrew became angry. He rushed forward and blocked Charlie¡¯s sight. Andrew said,


    "It''s impolite to stare at my woman!"


    Charlie asked in return, "Is it polite to hold my son all the time?"


    Andrew said, "You have just provided the sperm once. Don''t be too arrogant. How dare you show


    off in front of me? You only have provided once, but I will provide many times!"


    The atmosphere was thick with tension again. Grace couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She threw the pen


    on the table casually and said, "Shut up or get out of here!"


    Then it became quiet in the room. They stopped arguing. Grace could only hear them breathing.


    After a while, Charlie''s phone rang.


    Be called him. He narrowed his eyes and answered the phone.


    She said, "Mr. Morgan, could you please look for some experts in curing legs? My mother¡¯s leg


    hasn''t recovered yet. I hope she will walk normally."


    He said, "I will call my assistant. He will help you."


    When he was talking on the phone with Be, Andrew''s phone rang. Andrew answered the phone


    and walked out of the room with Eaton in his arms.


    Charlie and Grace were left in the room. He looked at her. She was concentrating on her work. He


    said slowly, "Would you like to have a ss of water?"


    Grace said, "No, thank you. I think that we should make rules."


    Grace turned the chair around and looked at him.


    Grace said, "I won''t stop you from seeing Eaton, but you can''te here too frequently. You have


    influenced my life. You can onlye here on weekends from


    now on!"


    Charlie asked, "Then what about him?"


    Charlie breathed heavily and pointed at Andrew.


    Grace asked Charlie in return coldly, "Are you qualified topare with him?"


    "Remember. You are not qualified and don''t have the rights. Although he can do that, it doesn''t


    mean that you can do that."


    What Grace had said hurt Charlie''s heart deeply. Hepressed his lips and said," He can do what


    I can''t do. Then what can he do?"


    Grace didn''t bother to raise her head but said coldly, "I don''t like to be disturbed when I work. If you


    have nothing else to do but sit here, why don''t you go to see Miss McCall?"


    Charlie stared at her and said in a deep voice, "I have nothing to do with Be!"


    Grace said, "Don''t tell me that. I''m not interested in it at all. You have nothing to do with her? Then


    why were you so anxious when she asked for help from you?


    Charlie said, "I helped her because she was my friend. I had feelings for her before, but it had


    passed a long time ago!"


    Grace said, "I have nothing to do with you. You needn''t exin it to me."


    Grace felt bored and yawned.


    Hearing that, Charlie stood up, walked forward and stood behind her. He put his hands on her


    shoulders and turned her around. They looked at each other. He said, "I''m pursuing you, so I need


    to exin it to you clearly."


    Grace sneered and pushed away his hands. She said, "Do you think that I will ept your pursuit


    again? You''re not qualified!¡¯


    Charlie said, "You can refuse me, but I won''t give up. You have the right to refuse me, but I have the


    right to pursue you. We won¡¯t influence each other."


    Grace spread her hands and said, "But you have influenced my life. What''s worse, I''m sick of you.


    Is the reason enough?"


    Charlie¡¯s face clouded over.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace said, "Don''t be like that. Let''se at it from another angle. If it were me who told you that I


    had feelings for another man and wanted to marry him, what would you do?"


    Charlie thought about it and said slowly, "I would try my best to win your heart again!" Grace sighed,


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s so kind of you. You even can allow your wife to cheat on you, but I can''t. You''re so


    forgiving. No wonder so many women like you." Her face was filled with scorn.


    It is him who cheats on me, so he says so easily.''


    ''It is him who cheats on me, so he says so easily.''


    "Grace..."


    "Please call me Ms. Livingston." Grace didn''t bother to talk with him. He wouldn''t know her feelings


    when he hurt her heart at that time.


    Charlie frowned and grabbed her wrist suddenly.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    "Grace, it''s all my fault. I was wrong, but I can swear that I did nothing to Be but hug her politely. I


    swear!"


    Grace didn''t want to listen to him. She shook her wrist, trying to get rid of him.


    She wasn''t interested in his past at all.


    Charlie was so anxious that he leaned down and pressed his thin lips on hers.


    She made him so frustrated. He couldn''t sway her no matter what he did or said. He had no choice


    but to kiss her!


    Unexpectedly, Andrew happened to walk in with Eaton in his arms.


    Seeing what was going on, Andrew was angry.


    He directly walked to Charlie, raised his leg, and kicked Charlie on the buttocks, cursing, "So you


    didn''t take the lessonst time!"


    As Andrew kicked Charlie, Grace also kneed Charlie in the groin.


    Charlie fell onto the sofa.


    "Shame on you! You wanted to force Grace while I was not here! You deserve to be


    sterile!" Andrew was still swearing at him.


    Charlie sat up. His handsome face was filled with pain, although he tried to suppress himself.


    "But I guess you have to be disappointed. I have a son. Naturally, I''ll have a grandson. Maybe you''ll


    be the sterile one..."


    Hearing this, Andrew lost his temper. He turned to look at Grace, saying, "Since you have a child


    with him, give me a child too! I want a child!"


    Grace narrowed her eyes and nced at him. She turned to look at Charlie. "Get out!"


    "Impossible. I''m pursuing you and watching my son!" Charlie made up his mind not to leave.


    "Pursuing me? Do you know what it means to ''have a record''? You''ve cheated on me once, and you


    will probably do that again and again recklessly. I don''t believe you anymore, but you still want to


    pursue me. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Charlie looked very determined. "I won''t do that! I''ll never repeat my mistakes!"


    "Go and say that to your future wife. Now you have three seconds to walk out of here. If you stand


    still, then the hotel guards will


    send you out!"


    In the end, Charlie was sent out by the guards!


    His face was gloomy. Unfortunately, this was not his hotel! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been


    treated like this.


    Just at that time, his assistant called him, saying that thepany''s shareholders wanted to elect a


    new president.


    Charlie had given all his shares to others, so he was just a titr president now. The board of


    directors wanted to elect a new president. He had no right to prevent them.


    He grunted and said calmly, "Let them." He directly hung up the phone.


    When he added that item to the divorce agreement, he had imagined what would happen.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Be received a phone call from the assistant, she was shocked.


    She didn''t expect that Charlie would give up all his shares.


    That was, he didn¡¯t have any shares now. Besides, he lost his power in thepany.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Thinking of this, Be immediately called Mckenzie and asked about the shares.


    Mckenzie told the truth. The shares were given to Grace, Eaton, and her.


    Be was very disappointed, feeling as if her heart was wrapped in ice.


    Sixty percent!


    He gave sixty percent of the shares to Grace. Did he know what this meant?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Be instantly took a taxi to the Morgan family¡¯s vi.


    Mckenzie pointed at the second floor. Be nodded and went upstairs quietly.


    Charlie had juste out of the bathroom with a bath towel casually around his waist. He was


    drying his hair, saying indifferently, "What are you doing here?"


    "The board of directors is going to elect a new president," Be said.


    "Well, I know. My assistant called me," he said with a calm face.


    "Why? Why did you give Ms. Livingston sixty percent of your shares? Do you know how unfair it is


    to yourself?"


    Be was emotional. "You didn¡¯t... cheat on her. We dated after she asked to divorce you. Even if


    you want to give her your property, half of it is enough. Why did you give her sixty percent?"


    "Are you questioning me?" Charlie raised his head.


    Be shook her head. Tears rolled uncontrobly in her eyes.


    "I''m not. I just feel it''s unfair to you!


    "The Morgan Group was taken over by you when you were young. You put in a lot of effort. Now the


    company has be strong, but you give it to others. I feel so sad for you!"


    Charlie calmly put the towel aside and wore his shirt in front of Be. "I hurt her, so I should


    compensate her. I can¡¯t think of any other way better than this."


    "What about her? Does she know that the board of directors is going to elect a new president?"


    Be couldn''t ept it. "Does she love you? If she loved you very much, she wouldn''t watch you


    lose yourpany!


    "You have worked hard for so many years for thepany! Does she have the heart to ruin it?"


    "That''s her business! All I can do is give her my shares. As long as I can get her back and


    compensate her, I don''t care about what I¡¯ll lose."


    Charlie said, "Money doesn''t matter to me. Even if I lose the Morgan Group, I won''t resent her."


    Be shook her head. "The Morgan Group is so important to you, but you don¡¯t care about it now. If


    she loved you, she would feel sorry for you. If not, she would be indifferent.


    "If she is indifferent this time and watches the Morgan Group be swallowed up, how will you treat


    her?"


    She was probing into his true thoughts. She wondered if he would feel disappointed and despair of


    Grace.


    After all, the Morgan Group was one of thergestpanies in Santabaca. Could Charlie let


    Grace destroy it? Was he willing to give thepany to others?


    Be suddenly leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his waist. She pressed her cheeks on


    his smooth shirt." She doesn''t care about you, but I do. I love you so much..."


    Be''s heart ached for him. Was Charlie going to give up hispany for a woman? After all, he


    had spent so many years on it.


    "I want to help you get back your shares, and I don''t want you to be reced. I can''t let them treat


    you like this. It''s you who made thepany sessful!"

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    She held him tightly and refused to let go of him.


    Charlie was listening to her.


    It was undeniable that what she said could touch any man. He wasn''t angry at all.


    He quietly removed Be''s arms from his waist and spoke gently.


    "This is my business, and it''s my decision. It has nothing to do with you, so you don''t need to worry.


    I did that of my own free will. You just need to do your share of the work, and remember we¡¯re only


    colleagues."


    "Don''t you want thepany? Do you want all your effort to be in vain?"


    Be was filled with a sense of loss and resignation. "Then from now on, whatever I do has nothing


    to do with you. It''s my business."


    Charlie was buttoning up his shirt. "You don''t need to do anything for me!"


    "Impossible. I can''t bear to see you like this.


    Be was resolute. "Mr. Morgan, please lend me your phone. I forgot to charge my phone before I


    came over. Now it has turned itself off. I can''t turn it on, but I have to use it..."


    Charlie''s eyes moved slightly. Without speaking, he picked up his phone and handed it over.


    She raised her eyebrows and flipped through his address book quickly.


    At a nce, Be saw Grace¡¯s number.


    Even though they were divorced, Charlie still didn''t change the note under Grace¡¯s number. Be


    saw it was "Honey".


    She pressed the number and dialed it.


    At first, Grace didn''t pick up the phone. Be could only get a busy signal.


    However, Be didn''t give up calling Grace.


    Finally, she got through to Grace, but Grace said unhappily, "Didn''t I warn you not to call me if


    nothing serious happens. Don''t you even understand what I said?"


    Be had put Grace on speakerphone, so the voice was loud. Since Charlie was standing beside


    her, he could hear it. Only now did he realize that Be had called Grace!


    "Ms. Livingston, it¡¯s me..." Be said, "I have something to talk about to you. It''s very important."


    Grace¡¯s voice was cold. "What is it?" "Well..."


    Be was patient. She didn''t care that Grace was cold and disdainful of her. "The Morgan Group''s


    directors want a conference to elect a new president. Can you help Mr. Morgan?"


    "Help him? Why should I help him? When he insisted on giving me his shares, he should have


    expected it. He was the one who caused this situation. You''re asking me to help him. Huh, am I


    dreaming?"


    Grace spoke sarcastically as soon as she heard Be''s voice.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Can you bear to see him like this? He put a lot of effort into thepany. If you once loved him,


    how could you be so ruthless to him now?"


    "Just as you said, I once loved him, but I don''t love him now. If it had happened before, I would have


    helped him. As for now, I have nothing to do with him. I don''t care what he will face. Understand?


    I''m always a cruel woman. That''s all."


    Be subconsciously looked at Charlie. His eyes were gloomy.


    "Who told you to call me? Charlie?" Grace pressed.


    "It has nothing to do with Mr. Morgan. I''m secretly using his phone. He¡¯s not here."


    "It seems that you''re close to him. Then tell him I won''t give back the shares. Forget it.


    I don''t care what will happen to him. Are you clear?"

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    After saying that, Grace directly hung up the phone.


    Slightly stunned, Be looked at Charlie." Mr. Morgan, she doesn''t love you at all. If she had ever


    loved you, she wouldn''t have been so ruthless to you."


    Charlie''s face darkened. He frowned. "Who told you to call her?"


    Be was hurt by his angry look.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. Then she continued, "I''ve said that she


    doesn''t care about you, but I do. She¡¯s unwilling to help you, but I am! I don''t want you to be


    laughed at by those shareholders. They don''t get to do this! I''ll leave now."


    She turned around and walked out, clenching her fists hanging at her sides.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie didn''t move or call her. He stood there staring at his phone in silence.


    Her cold words still echoed in his mind.


    After hanging up the phone, Grace held Eaton and fed him. There was a knock on the door. She


    walked over and opened it.


    It was Charlie that stood outside, not Andrew...


    Charlie stared intensely at her for a while and then waved at the people behind him...


    Some of them carried clothes, some carried diapers, and some carried a lot of things that the child


    might use.


    Grace stood at the door holding Eaton. She watched them carry the things into the suite.


    Why did he suddenly buy so many things?


    Grace''s eyes rolled. She thoughtfully gazed at Charlie as if to see him through.


    Charlie had been ordering his people and ignored her.


    She was wondering if he did that because of the shares.


    Thinking of this, Grace felt disappointed. She curved her lips with strong irony.


    All the things were put in the room quickly, and those people left.


    Grace didn¡¯t look at or pay attention to Charlie as if she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    She was waiting for him to speak.


    She was very curious about his expressions and what he would say when he asked for the shares.


    In therge suite, they didn''t say a word. Only their breathing could be heard.


    After a while, Dominick called her, saying that the design was almost finished and was sent to her


    mailbox. There were still a few ces that needed to be modified, so he wanted her to improve it.


    Grace nodded, holding Eaton with one arm and using the mouse. Charlie was standing aside. He


    couldn''t bear to see her like this. He walked over and picked up Eaton from her.


    Raising an eyebrow, she sat down on the chair and clicked open the email. She started to modify


    the design.


    Time gradually passed. There was only the sound of her clicking in the room.


    When all the work was finished, Grace yawned and stretched. She had forgotten that Charlie was


    sitting in the room.


    Looking up at the clock, she found that three hours had passed. She got up and intended to eat


    something. As she turned around, she saw Charlie still sitting on the sofa ying with Eaton.


    It seemed that he had a lot of patience. Since he could wait for so long, she would let him continue


    to wait.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    Grace didn''t go out to eat. She cut some fruit and warmed a ss of milk. Andrew called her, asking


    her what she wanted to eat. He said he would buy food for her.


    Once she heard this, Grace cheered up. She stirred her milk and answered that she wanted to eat


    noodles.


    After hanging up the phone, she continued to work on herputer. As soon as she heard the


    sound of footsteps, she nced over. Charlie was already gone.


    Without caring much about it, Grace turned around. She had expected that he wouldn''t hold Eaton


    for too long.


    A few momentster, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Charlie walked in, carrying


    something in his hand. He stepped forward and handed it to Grace. "Here you are."


    "What is it?" Grace casually changed her posture, looking at him indifferently.


    "Noodles," Charlie said. "But I asked them to separate the ingredients, so you need to cook them."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Grace didn''t take the bag, gazing sharply at him. She thought he was so abject for the sake of the


    shares. However, since he had anticipated what would happen, why did he pretend to be generous?


    How did it feel to shoot himself in the foot?


    However, she didn''t care about it. She took the bag with her slender fingers and went into the


    kitchen. After a while, she came out with a bowl of fragrant noodles.


    There were also her favorite meat and vegetables in the bowl.


    She thought, from the point of view of a man''s self-esteem, it was hard for Charlie to ask her for


    those things. He would feel quite embarrassed.


    She believed that he would say that subtly. She would wait and see.


    While Grace was eating noodles, Charlie picked up Eaton. The child was well behaved, sleeping in


    Charlie''s arms.


    Grace and Charlie didn''t talk to each other.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, it was raining heavily outside the window.


    This year''s weather was a bit strange.


    Snow was rare. It rained more often.


    In the meantime, Grace received another phone call. It was an invitation to a party, which started at


    eight o''clock in the evening. Grace had to attend it.


    She returned to her room and changed into her leather trousers and a ck leather jacket with


    white wool inside. She looked cool and charming.


    Approaching the sofa, Grace took Eaton from Charlie¡¯s arms and the room card.


    She walked towards the door.


    When she was talking on the phone, Charlie heard it. He knew that she was going to a party, so he


    also got up, intending to leave.


    He still didn''t say a word as he closed the door of the hotel room.


    Grace smiled coldly. She didn''t expect that he would be so calm and patient.


    Leaning against the wall, Grace held Eaton in her arms, staring at his back. "Do you have


    something to say to me?"


    Charlie stood still and frowned, not understanding what she meant.


    "Do you want to keep pretending, or are you waiting for me to put it bluntly?"


    Grace continued, "You did so many things today Do you have an ulterior motive?


    You''ve endured it for so long. It is better to say it than make yourself ufortable.


    Sooner orter, you have to say it, right?"


    Charlie wrinkled his brow, listening carefully to her. He suddenly realized what she was talking


    about. Staring at her, he said, "You think I''m here for the shares?"


    "Finally you came to the point. You must feel bad keeping silent." Grace sneered.


    Charlie''s face gradually turned frosty.


    "In your eyes, am I such a man? Since the shares have been given to you, they are naturally yours.


    "Even if I¡¯m not good enough, I won¡¯t do that. I always thought you understood me, but now it


    seems I was wrong. When I gave the shares to you, I had thought of what would happen."


    He paused, feeling very sad.


    Then he demanded, "Do you really think I''m calcting?¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    He clutched Grace''s shoulder. His gaze was like a sharp arrow, piercing her eyes.


    Grace didn''t dodge. Charlie suddenlyughed sarcastically. He didn''t stay any longer, turning to


    leave.


    He did so many things, but she thought he was trying to worm his way into her confidence so that


    he could take the shares from her.


    How could he not be sad?


    Grace''s eyes moved as she looked at his back. She held Eaton closer and watched him disappear...


    Did she understand him?


    She used to think she did. He loved her deeply and passionately. It seemed that they could be


    together forever. However, he cheated on her!


    At that time, she thought she understood him best, but what happened then?


    Charlie went to the bar. He felt terrible and wanted to drink.


    Not long after he was there, his phone rang. Be''s mother was calling him. She said," Mr. Morgan,


    is Be staying with you? It''s sote and raining heavily, but she hasn''te home yet."


    "No..."


    He replied indifferently.


    "Then can you help me find her? She came back at noon, told me that she was going to help you do


    something, and then went out.


    She hasn''t returned until now."


    As Charlie heard this, his eyebrows moved. He nodded.


    Then he called his assistant and asked him to investigate the whereabouts of Be.


    The assistant quickly found it out. He told Charlie that Be went to Parker Turner''s house. He was


    one of the Morgan Group''s directors.


    Knowing this, Charlie knitted his brows. He stopped drinking, picked up his suit, and walked towards


    the door of the bar.


    Parker was known as an old goat in thepany. Now Be came to him. Wasn''t she asking for


    trouble?


    Sure enough, when Be exined her intention, Parker smiled at her and genially asked whether


    she would like a cup of coffee or a ss of juice.


    Be came straight to the point. "I think Mr. Morgan has excellent leadership. If the Morgan Group is


    in his charge, the benefits will be doubled."


    Parker smiled. "Now I am the secondrgest shareholder of thepany. Without him, I''ll most


    likely be the president. This is a rare opportunity for me!


    "I believe in his ability. He will bring you the greatest benefit," Be said.


    "I can support him as long as you..." Parker paused and then spoke lustfully.


    Be was startled and wanted to leave.


    Yet it was toote. Parker had already pounced on her like a hungry beast. He unbuttoned her shirt.


    Be was frightened. Her face turned pale, and she struggled.


    Just as her shirt was about to be taken off, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Parker secretly cursed and had to go to open the door. Unexpectedly, the person standing outside


    was Charlie. Parker smiled greasily.


    Charlie didn''t pay attention to Parker and passed by him, coldly looking at Be on the sofa. "Why


    don¡¯t you go now? What are you waiting for?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Parker broke in, "Mr. Morgan, you''ll be reced soon, but if you ask this woman to sleep with me,


    I''ll support you."


    "Why should I let an outsider help me?" Charlie asked stonily. "Give up your filthy thoughts."

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    After that, he walked out.


    Be didn''t dare to hesitate. She quickly followed him.


    Parker sneered. What was Charlie proud of? He would be nothing soon.


    Be''s clothes were wet. She was shivering. The surrounding stores were closed, and the closest


    hotel was where Grace was staying.


    He took off his suit and put it on Be.


    Charlie then took her to that hotel. He stood at the door of Grace''s room, ringing the doorbell...


    Grace opened the door. When she saw Charlie and Be beside him, her brow was furrowed.


    What was he doing?


    He tantly brought Be to her hotel room.


    Since Grace came back to her country, she had been controlling herself. Because of the baby, she


    didn''t bother to get angry.


    However, Charlie pushed his luck. She gave him an inch, and he took a mile He repeatedly


    provoked her. She had almost run out of patience with him.


    Be was stunned. She didn''t expect that Charlie would bring her to Grace''s hotel room.


    Charlie looked calm and rxed. He even said to Be, "Go in."


    What was he talking about?


    What did he mean?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Grace¡¯s eyes turned cold. She quickly moved and blocked their way without leaving a gap.


    Be was reluctant to enter the room. She stretched out her hand and clutched


    Charlie¡¯s sleeve, gently shaking her head." We''d better leave."


    She was pale with cold, coughing incessantly and trembling.


    "Leave? Can you hold on? It''s winter, but your clothes are wet. You''ll get sick."


    Charlie¡¯s voice was deep.


    In front of Grace, he said that to her. Be felt sweet.


    He treated her like this in front of Grace. Be was very satisfied!


    Grace frowned, gripping the water ss to suppress her anger. She was afraid that she would


    ssh the hot water on Charlie and ruin his face!


    "Do you think I''m a dead person? You''re going too far! Go now, or I''ll ssh the water on your


    faces. I don''t have much patience with you!"


    "I have something to tell you..."


    Charlie turned to stare at her.


    Grace replied with a frosty face, "I don''t want to talk to you. You only have two choices now. Leave


    yourselves or be kicked out by me!"


    "I must say it today. After that, I''ll go away and won''t pester you!"


    Grace was indifferent. She had no intention of letting him in, nor did she have any interest in


    listening to him.


    Charlie gazed fixedly at her and quickly took the ss from her while she was not looking.


    He then clutched Be''s wrist and brought her into the room.


    He did that before Grace could react.


    When she realized what was going on, she saw that the two of them had already entered her


    bedroom.


    Charlie moved very fast. He took out the clothes from her closet, saying to Be, " Change clothes


    ande out!"

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Grace had reached the door.


    Charlie quickly closed the door and stood in front of it so that she couldn¡¯t get in.


    Grace was not good-tempered. She was enraged.


    Without saying a word, she sshed the water in the ss on Charlie¡¯s face. The water flowed


    down his cheeks and wetted his shirt.


    Yet Charlie stood still. He just shook the water from his face.


    Grace gritted her teeth with a sneer. She raised her foot and repeatedly kicked Charlie with her


    pointed shoe in the groin, not afraid that she would hurt him.


    Charlie swallowed, clutching her shoulders. The moment she kicked him, he quickly set his legs


    apart and trapped her shin between his legs.


    His timing was just right. Charlie gripped Grace''s shoulders and caught her shin.


    "If you don''t let go of me, I¡¯ll cripple you!" Grace gritted her teeth, saying coldly.


    "Be quiet for a while. It won''t take long..." Meanwhile, Charlie pressed his legs against her foot


    because she was struggling.


    "Be quiet for a while. It won''t take long..."


    Did he want her to wait for Be to put her clothes on?


    Why should she wait?


    He asked her to be quiet, but she struggled even harder. She kicked, pinched, and thumped him


    with almost all her strength.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Be saw this when she finished changing her clothes and came out.


    Charlie was intimately keeping Grace''s shin between his legs, but she was hitting him hard. His


    handsome face was left with red marks after being pinched by Grace.


    Standing there, Be didn''t know what she should do. She dithered over whether to stop Grace or


    just stay quiet.


    Charlie noticed Be out of the corner of his eye. His eyebrows were slightly raised." Have you


    changed clothes?"


    "Yeah." Be lowered her head. She felt somewhat ufortable seeing what Charlie and Grace


    were doing.


    Seeing this, Charlie finally let Grace go.


    Immediately, she fiercely kneed him in the


    groin.


    Charlie gasped in pain. His legs clung together as he leaned against the wall to relieve the


    unspeakable pain. A few minutester, he felt a little better.


    Be thought she could go, so she walked towards the door.


    However, Charlie called her back.


    There were sofas in the suite. Charlie sat down and asked Be to sit opposite him.


    Grace turned back with another cup of hot water. "I can only wait for three seconds. When the time


    is up, I''ll immediately ssh it on you. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, get lost now!"


    However, as if he had not heard it, Charlie looked at Be, saying, "Have you thought it over?"


    Be froze. Her face was full of confusion.


    She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "You don''t need to do anything for me. We''re just colleagues. You just need to do your job well.


    Understand?"


    Be didn''t say anything. Now she was aware of what he wanted to say, clenching her fists.


    "Haven''t you felt the difference?"

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    Charlie continued, "It was you who got wet on a rainy night today, so I can take you to her room


    unscrupulously and confidently, and then casually take out her clothes for you to wear."


    "On the contrary, if she were the one who got wet in the rain tonight and and the room closest to her


    were yours, I would still bring her here. However, I would not barge in so casually. Instead, I would


    greet you first and then politely ask if you could take out a set of clothes for her to change..."


    This was a very big difference between them.


    Gritting her teeth, Be picked up the ss on the table and took a sip with a grim expression. Then


    she pursed her lip, leaving a purple mark. "I still have something to do. I''ll leave first...¡± "When I


    finish what I have to say, I will ask someone to send you home." Before she could finish her words,


    Charlie had already


    interrupted her. This time, Grace raised her e curiosity. She steadied the ss in her hand, tl water


    in which was just about to ssh out. Then, she stared at them as if she were watching a TV show.


    "You haven''t noticed it yet? During the period when we confirmed our rtionship, sometimes we


    went out on a date, but most of the time, you were the one who was talking. I was listening not


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    because I liked it, but because I didn¡¯t want the atmosphere between us to be cold and awkward."


    "What''s more, you like love and artistic movies. It''s a waste of time for me to apany you to


    watch a movie at the cinema. I would rather sleep at home.


    Except for the things I did for you, do you


    think we have feelings for each other?" Be''s became hot.


    Grace was standing beside him. He continued to say relentlessly, "These hobbies and interests can


    be cultivated..."


    "But she and I don¡¯t need to do so. We share the same hobbies and interests and have a


    very good tacit understanding.¡± Charlie starec like basketball. So does she. Apart from that, she and


    I like the same types of movies. We can stay at home to watch the basketball matches and horror


    movies or watch blockbusters in the cinema." "We don¡¯t b alone an awkward silence. Sometimes, I


    even feel that it is not enough to talk with her all day long...¡± "That''s because you''ve km for a long


    time. You''re familiar with each


    other¡¯s habits and hobbies...¡± "No, this is the someone and not loving someone. The most important


    reason why I liked you


    back then was that I was too tired." "I felt ph; found a harbor to temporarily breathe and rx, so I


    just want to rx for a while. But that is neither a good impression nor love.


    Do you understand now?"


    Be didn''t say anything. She lowered her head and looked down at the ground. No one knew what


    she was looking at.


    "You''re a good girl. I don''t want to waste your time, and I don''t want you to have any illusions. That''s


    why I chose to talk with


    you here today." Charlie said, "I''ve never bee many words. I wouldn''t say so much to women. I


    made an exception because I really regarded you as a friend." "I don''t need your help, nor do I need


    your kindness. I had already considered the consequences when I decided to do such a


    thing." "I¡¯m very clear. If you¡¯re worried about just as my friend. I¡¯ll ept. Otherwise, I''ll


    refuse." Be''s eyes were filled with panic an almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    She felt very embarrassed, and now she was extremely embarrassed. "I... I... I still have something


    to do... I''ll leave first..."


    Turning around, she rushed out of the door in a panic. There were several times when she almost


    fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Charlie did not move, still sitting in his seat.


    Grace finished the cup of water in her hand. She hooked her lips and said sarcastically, "Aren''t you


    going after her? Aren¡¯t you worried about her?"


    " I think she needs to be sober and calm alone at this time." Charlie was still sitting in his seat.


    "Don''t you feel sorry for her? Actually, I feel bad for her. Look at her slender and pitiful back, and


    look at her delicate expression."


    Grace squinted her charming almond eyes as she suddenly changed the topic. "But then again, this


    scene is quite well acted!" "What do you mean?" "You worked very hard to get your shares. You


    deliberately acted such a scene in front of me in order to let my guard down and take the


    opportunity to..."


    Grace ended abruptly. Her smile became increasingly charming. She shook her head and said,


    "However, I am not going to be fooled. Your efforts are in vain!"


    When Charlie heard what Grace said, he stood up suddenly and his expression became stern. "Do


    you think I''m acting? Do you think I do this for the purpose of your shares?"


    "Of course." Grace replied immediately.


    Charlie felt lost and helpless. He really felt like he was going crazy.


    Walking over with big steps and pressing Grace against the wall, Charlie stared into her eyes and


    said word by word, "I didn''t act! I swear I definitely didn¡¯t act!"


    "Do you think your swearing will help?"


    "What exactly do you want from me? What do you want me to do to trust me and forgive me? Tell


    me!" Charlie felt very powerless.


    Grace shook her head.


    No matter what, it was impossible to trust a man who had betrayed their marriage.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie kept clutching her shoulders harder and harder.


    "You can even treat the oath you made to the priest at the wedding as a joke, then there is no way I


    can believe your words anymore."


    Grace was not willing to believe his words anymore.


    "During the time when Mckenzie fainted, all you thought about was your strained and depressed


    nerves. You wanted to rx and look for a ce where you could rx, but you never thought of


    me."


    "You didn''t think about whether I was strained or not, depressed or not. Besides, I had to deal with


    the restaurant work. At that time, I was pregnant! No one can understand how heavy those chores


    are for a pregnant woman."


    "You have Be to apany you and help you rx. As for me, I have to suffer your reproach and


    my own guilty conscience. Why should I be treated like this?"


    "I''m sorry! I was wrong!" He solemnly apologized.


    Grace showed a charming andzy smile.


    "No, you were right. I was the one who was too stupid. I shouldn''t have chosen to go to the


    restaurant to amodate you in the first ce. It''s my fault for losing myself for you."


    "When one of the spouses makes sacrifices, the other should understand. But you never


    understood and appreciated the sacrifices I made, because you took what I did for granted."

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    What she had said was exactly what Charlie had in mind. He did think that way back then.


    She married him and was a member of the Morgan family, so of course, she had to work in his


    family''s restaurant.


    "Why should I tell you all this? I''m wasting my words. But I have to say that you acted a pretty good


    y today. The only downside was that Becked tears. That''s a pity. Now please leave here."


    Charlie closed his eyes and his chest was heaving violently.


    He couldn''t help but bend down and kiss her on her red lips. He kissed her fiercely, urgently and


    eagerly, as if to prove to her his sincerity in remorse.


    He had done everything he could to prove himself.


    But to her, it was an act. ''When did I get so mean?''


    ''An act?''


    ''What y did Be and I act?''


    He kissed Grace so fiercely that his lips were bit by Grace. The faint smell of blood spread...


    Grace wanted them to be in a lose-lose situation. She bit his lips and pulled hard, ignoring his pain.


    "Give me one chance, just one chance. I was deliriousst time, and now I''m wide awake. I¡¯m very


    wide awake." "What''s the point of apologizing to me after Grace pushed him away, and her chest


    was heaving, too. Her eyes were sharp, and she shouted, "Get out."


    you hurt me?"


    This ended in a lose-lose situation.


    The election meeting of the Morgan Group was getting closer day by day.


    Mckenzie knew about it. She was really worried, but it was no use for her to worry.


    Charlie wasn''t worried at all, as if he had nothing to do with it.


    Sometimes he went to the bar for a drink and sometimes went to the hotel to see


    Eaton.


    Of course, he would bring a lot of bags of presents to the hotel.


    Grace''s room was about to be stuffed with these presents.


    Eaton was too young to use these things or y with them.


    But Charlie seemed like a madman, who was fond of buying presents. And he bought more and


    more presents.


    Of course, Grace ignored his arrival.


    The shareholders'' meeting of the Morgan Group would be held on Wednesday, and it was already


    Monday today. The shareholders who held simr amount of shares in thepany had been


    anxious, looking for a way to deal with the situation day and night.


    Grace was staying at the hotel. There were a lot of people knocking at her door, and she received a


    lot of phone calls, which were just for her shares.


    She had a lot of shares, which would definitely y a decisive role in the shareholders'' meeting. So


    of course, they were trying to win her over.


    But Grace wasn''t affected by them. She didn''t answer any of their phone calls or let them enter her


    room.


    Charlie was very rxed. He didn''t care how anxious thepany''s shareholders were, and he still


    had time to go fishing.


    It was Wednesday soon.


    Charlie and Mckenzie came to thepany by car early in the morning and went straight to the


    meeting room.


    There were many people in the meeting room. Almost all the shareholders were present. The only


    two seats were vacant, one for Grace and one for Eaton.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was serious and tense. All the shareholders were very


    serious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Only Charlie, with an air of indifference, was enjoying his coffee.


    Mckenzie was already nervous, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was so tense that she


    could hear her heart beating.


    There were a lot of shareholders in the meeting room, but they were clearly divided into two


    factions.


    One faction supported Don Madison, the vice president.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    The other faction supported Parker, the secondrgest shareholder of thepany.


    "Charlie..." Mckenzie murmured. She was anxious.


    Charlie smiled at his mother. He put hisrge palm on the back of his mother''s hand, reassuring her


    that it was okay, don''t be nervous, and just wait and see.


    "Today, we will be electing a new president of thepany. Here is the ballot box.


    Whoever you support, just write his name on the paper and drop it in this box." The manager


    announced. He pointed to the box on the stage. "Not much else to say! Now we''ll start voting!"


    One by one, the shareholders went to the stage in the order of their seats and voted.


    Mckenzie, of course, voted for Charlie, and she looked around anxiously. She was figuring in her


    mind how many people would support Charlie.


    The whole process went very fast. The final result came out in just 20 minutes.


    The manager had the final election result in his hand. Everyone was waiting.


    "Now, let me announce the voting results. The one who won the highest approval rate is Mr. Turner,


    the second is Mr. Madison, and the third is Mr. Morgan.


    The result was not surprising, as Parker had drawn a lot of people to his side in advance to be


    elected president. The election result was as expected.


    Mckenzie''s chest was heaving. She felt like there were thorns in her chair. She couldn''t calm down.


    Parker got what he wanted. He smirked at Charlie, obvious mockery in his eyes.


    Charlie was indifferent. He took several sips of his coffee. Then he turned to his mother and said


    peacefully, "The meeting is over. Let''s go."


    His tone was nonchnt, without the slightest hint of emotion. As if he were saying it was a sunny


    day. There was no frustration or bitterness in his tone.


    Everyone in thepany was waiting for the result, and so was Be.


    Although that night in front of Grace, Charlie said those words to Be, she...


    When she saw Charlie and Mckenzie walking out, Be soon walked up to them. She held


    Mckenzie''s arm, an anxious look on her face, "Madam, how did it go?"


    Mckenzie shook her head. She didn''t say anything.


    However, the sullen look on Mckenzie''s face made it quite clear. Be stared at Charlie, and she felt


    the sourness in her heart.


    "Mom, the driver will take you home first. I have something to do. I''ll be backter.¡± Charlie looked


    nonchnt.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the hotel. Eaton has a fever. I''m going to check on him. I''ll pick you up in the evening to


    see him "


    Hearing that Eaton was sick, Mckenzie nodded, "Take the doctor with you." Charlie nodded his


    head. He knew that.


    After Charlie was gone, Be sent Mckenzie back to the Morgan family''s vi.


    Grace was checking her new work, and Eaton was asleep.


    When Grace heard the doorbell, she looked up and saw Charlie standing outside the door.


    She frowned involuntarily. Then she remembered that today the Morgan Group held the board


    meeting to elect the next president. ''Is it over so soon?''


    Grace didn''t think much of it. She continued to be busy with her work.


    Charlie was quiet staying in the room. He was patient. He watched Eaton sleep from noon to


    afternoon. He left at about 4:00 p.m.


    In the evening, Summer came by. Grace hadn¡¯t seen her in days. The two talked a lot.


    Only when Summer mentioned it did Grace learn that the president of Morgan Group had now


    changed and that Charlie had left thepany. He didn''t have a job for the present.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything about it. She picked up the ss of water on the table and slowly sipped


    it.


    Summer didn''t know what she could say about the rtionship between the two. She could only


    remain silent and see what would happen between them.


    However, she believed that Charlie cared about Grace.


    After all,pany shares were a big deal, and not many men could just give them to their ex-wives.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    At the bar.


    Charlie, Mark and Billy were sitting there.


    Both Mark and Billy had heard something about the Morgan Group. Billy smiled," Charlie, you''re


    really poor now."


    Mark didn''t say anything but kept drinking tea.


    He had thought that Charlie would definitely learn lessons from what happened to Billy and him.


    But in the end it turned out that Charlie became poor after divorcing Grace.


    In fact, he was wrong. Everyone would experience something annoying, and everyone¡¯s love was


    different. Only when one was personally in that situation would he truly understand that.


    "What are you going to do now?" Mark asked lightly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Since I''m unemployed now, I want to pursue her and get her to forgive me during this period!"


    Charlie said.


    Billyughed.


    But Charlie said seriously, "It doesn''t matter if I don¡¯t have shares. I want to try my best to get her


    back to me!"


    "Right. You have a chance to get her back to you, but I don''t have it anymore." Billy stopped


    laughing and said with bitterness in his eyes, "I wish you sess!"


    Charlie shook his head and patted Billy¡¯s shoulder.


    Billy picked up his ss of wine and drained it.


    He used to think that love could be regarded recklessly. Now he knew that the love that had passed


    away could not be redeemed.


    It would nevere back.


    Billy had gone to the cinema alone to see Titanic in the afternoon.


    He felt very heartbroken when watching such a romantic film.


    When they finally left the bar, Mark said lightly, "Since you decided to pursue Grace, do your best.¡±


    Charlie patted Mark''s shoulder and nodded.


    After losing his job, Charlie became freer.


    He went to the hotel every day.


    Each morning, he brought Grace a bouquet of flowers and then stayed at the hotel with Eaton in his


    arms all day.


    He always brought different flowers, but every time Grace would throw the flowers into the trash


    unceremoniously.


    Charlie gave full y to his perseverance. He didn¡¯t flinch, let alone feel ashamed.


    "I¡¯ve said you cane over to see Eaton. But I haven''t said that you cane over every day.


    You''ve caused a lot of trouble for my work!" Grace said with annoyance.


    "Since I''m unemployed now, I want to spend more time with Eaton until I get a job." Charlie said


    with a light smile, staring at her with eyes filled with tenderness.


    Grace sneered, "Don''t look at me with such disgusting eyes. You''re just a tramp." A tramp...

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Charlie couldn''t argue with her. It was true that currently, he had no job. He was now jobless, not


    much different from a tramp.


    Seeing Charlie was silent, Grace askednguidly, her eyes blinking, "Now you must regret giving


    me thepany shares, but what''s done is done. There''s no time machine in this world."


    "I wish there was a time machine..."


    Charlie eased his voice, his tone softening," If we could go back to the past, I would never make


    that mistake again."


    Grace had subtle amazement. But she was still smiling, "When a man pursues a woman, he always


    makes those wonderful promises."


    "Grace..."


    Charlie felt helpless. Grace couldn¡¯t listen to a single word he said. She taunted him, mocked him,


    and would never believe him.


    Grace ignored him. She was feeding Eaton his milk. She didn''t look at Charlie.


    Charlie came to the hotel every day, and the hotel staff had grown ustomed to him. He always


    stayed at the hotel all day.


    Mckenzie was worried. She couldn''t watch Charlie go on like this!


    Charlie was a grown man. How could he do nothing all day and not work?


    Charlie reassured her, "Mom, think about it. If Dad were still with us, what would he choose between


    thepany and Eaton?"


    Charlie''s father always loved children.


    Mckenzie patted her son on the shoulder," But you can''t keep wasting your time like this. And what


    are you going to do about Be?"


    "I¡¯ve said everything I need to say to her," Charlie said.


    "I think you should still keep seeing her. Grace doesn''t care about you. How long are you going to


    wait for her? Be is a good girl. If Grace won''t get back with you, you should take Be."


    Charlie didn''t want to say more about the issue. "This is my own business. I have my own ideas!


    Don''t worry about me. And there''s no way I''d ever do that! Stop talking about that, mom!"


    Charlie had been going to the hotel on time every day for more than half a month. But today he


    didn''te. It was strange.


    Grace was chatting with Summer.


    asionally, her eyes would nce at the door. She didn''t know what she was looking at.


    She did it so often that Summer noticed it, and Summer chuckled and asked, seemingly


    unintentionally, "Are you waiting for Charlie?"


    "Why? Why would I wait for him? I was waiting for Andrew. He went to get my favorite cheesecake."


    Grace said.


    "Charliees here every day on time, and you got used to it. But today he didn''t show up. Did you


    feel it strange and yourself at a loss?"


    "No." Grace shook her head. She was firm. She insisted she was waiting for Andrew.


    Summer smiled, "Charlie should be visiting business partners today. He''s out of work right now, and


    he won¡¯t take Mark and Billy''s help. He''s off looking for clients."


    Grace shrugged her shoulderszily and imed, "He deserves it!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Summer shook her head and didn''t say anything.


    Grace knew what she was doing. She didn''t need Summer babbling.


    But before she left, Summer stood still and said to Grace,"Grace, I''ve been thinking about it for a


    long time. I think I must talk to you."


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so serious all of a sudden?"


    "You know, when Billy cheated on Sherman, I never wanted them to get back together."


    "But you guys are different. People say marriage is difficult. Every marriage has its drawbacks.


    There''s always a lot of trouble in a marriage."


    "Charlie made a mistake, but he didn''t cheat on you. He felt he had feelings for Be, but he didn''t


    hide it from you. If... I mean if you still have feelings for him, you may consider getting back together


    with him..."

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Summer was gone. Grace was left alone in the room. She was carrying Eaton in her arms and lost


    in thought.


    Back in those days, Charlie had been so indifferent to her. She couldn''t forget those cold,


    depressing days.


    She couldn''t forget with what wish she took lunch to the office to have it together with Charlie, and


    that she once had a car ident on the way. And yet, what did she get?


    In the evening, a knock came on the door.


    Grace walked to the door and found it was Charlie.


    He was wearing a windbreaker. It was cold, but there were beads of sweat on his forehead. Seeing


    her open the door, Charlie curled up the corners of his lips and smiled. He handed her a box. "It''s


    your favorite cheesecake."


    Grace¡¯s eyes flickered, and her chest heaved. She took the cake.


    Immediately, the smile in Charlie''s eyes grew brighter.


    However, the next second, Grace threw the cheesecake directly into the trash bin in Charlie''s face.


    Her voice was harsh, "Do you think the shares of thepany or some gifts can buy me? I¡¯m telling


    you it¡¯s not possible! From now on you can onlye every Saturday and every Sunday. Don¡¯t


    come here on other days!"


    Then immediately afterward, Grace mmed the door shut fiercely.


    Grace knew that Summer was right.


    Charlie had given her sixty percent of thepany''s shares, which had made him penniless. And


    he came to see her and the baby every day. In addition to the flowers, he would bring her favorite


    food, rain or shine. It had been nearly twenty days.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    To be honest, Grace didn''t feel good about him or grow a soft spot for him, but she felt that the


    hatred in her heart seemed to be dissipating.


    There was a difference between being softened and having one''s hatred dissipated. When a


    woman was softhearted, it meant forgiveness. But if the hatred dissipated, it meant she forgot his


    indifference in the past.


    There was no way she could forget his harshness, his heartless words, and his feelings for another


    woman!


    To prevent the hatred from dissipatingpletely, she needed to stop it now!


    She had never wanted to get back together with him before she left the city, and she hadn¡¯t thought


    about it after she returned. Getting married again? No, she never thought about it!


    She only wanted to live with Eaton now. For anything else, she didn''t give a shit about it!


    The door almost hit Charlie¡¯s nose.


    Fortunately, he retracted his foot in time.


    He was puzzled. Grace was totally fine with it the other days. What was wrong with her today?


    He didn''t take Grace''s words seriously. He still wanted to see Eaton, so he kept knocking on the


    door. Eventually, Grace was pissed off. She called security and the police.


    Finally, the police took Charlie away. The room finally quieted down.


    Grace put Eaton to sleep. Everything was quiet. Grace''s eyebrows were eased.


    ¡¯That''s it!'' From now on, she would live her life with Eaton! She didn''t need everything else!


    Lately, Andrew had grown more and more annoyed with Charlie. He was so happy about it when he


    saw Charlie being taken away by the police.


    Eaton was his baby, his and Grace''s baby. They were a family.


    Thepany called Andrew from France. The new season''s runway show was starting. They


    wanted Andrew to go back to France to prepare the show.


    This show was different from the previous ones. It was the grandest, most prestigious, and most


    thrilling show in Paris. It was famous all over the world. Every year, numerous biggest names in the


    fashion worlde to the show.


    "I don''t have time. I''m not going back." Andrew replied briefly.


    "How can we do that? We can''t do it without you!" The director softened his tone and pleaded with


    him.


    "No, both my darling and my baby are here. A shameless man has been pestering them. I can''t give


    him a chance."


    Speaking of Charlie, Andrew felt the anger inside him like a burning volcano, and it threatened to


    erupt at any moment.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    The director didn''t give up, "What''s more important to you, career or love?"


    "Love, of course." Andrew answered without hesitation and added, "Don''t call me again. Just wait


    for my good news. I shall certainly get her. Whoopee, that''s so exciting!"


    Director said sullenly, "What''s so exciting about that?"


    "The three of us will sunbathe on the beach and enjoy the cuisine together. s, you won''t


    understand that wonderful feeling."


    Andrew was dreaming about his happy life.


    Also, he was looking forward to passionate evenings and sweet mornings. Nothing could be more


    exciting!


    The director thought Andrew was really out of mind and said no more.


    After all, Andrew had both money and power. If he refused to return, the director couldn''t do


    anything with him.


    Totally lost in his daydream, Andrew hummed with pleasure and thought his happy life wasing.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. He frowned, thinking it was that disgusting man. ¡¯Didn¡¯t he


    just be whisked away by the police? How could he be released so soon?¡¯


    He moved towards the door and saw an olddy he didn''t know through the peep-hole


    On second thought, he opened the door and asked, "Who are you here to see?"


    "Grace Livingston."


    Mckenzie studied tall and handsome Andrew, thinking he was imprudent. In her view, it was really


    inappropriate for a man to stay in another woman''s room sote.


    "She''s gone to bed. Perhaps you coulde here tomorrow." Andrew looked back at the closed


    bedroom door.


    Mckenzie refused to follow his advice and thought he was ungracious. She was an elder anyway.


    She came a long way to see her grandson, but this man asked her toe another day!


    Ignoring Andrew, Mckenzie walked past him to the bedroom and pushed the door open.


    Andrew thought this olddy had no manners at all. For the sake of her being a woman and an


    elder, he overlooked her rudeness.


    Their voices and footsteps woke Grace, who propped herself up against the head of the bed and


    looked at Mckenzie.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mckenzie said, "I heard Charlie say the baby had a cold. I''m very concerned. So, I''m here to have a


    look at him."


    Grace nodded emotionless and said nothing, apparently agreeing to her request.


    Mckenzie became pleased and softened her attitude to Grace. She bent over and gently scooped


    Eaton up in her arms.


    Eaton was already awake, yawning and waving his tiny hands in the air.


    Mckenzie looked at Eaton with pleasure and said, "He is the spitting image of Charlie at the same


    age..."


    Grace ignored her, poured herself a ss of water, and sipped at the window.


    "Good boy! What a pretty face, my dear! You''re not like your father, who was a naughty boy. When


    your father was your age, he always cried. He cried hard during the day and at night. It was useless


    for anyone to coax him except me, which made me unable to sleep at night. And the light in the


    bedroom had to be on all the time. I held him in my arms. As long as I slid down a little, he could


    sense it and begin to cry. He really put me through it..."


    Instead of interrupting Mckenzie, Grace pretended not to hear. ''Humph! How ridiculous! One minute


    she said they were so alike, but now she says they don''t!''


    Grace was kind of hungry and nned to go to the kitchen to make the pasta Andrew bought at


    noon.


    Andrew became hostile to Mckenzie after


    learning she was Charlie''s mother.


    Mckenzie kept Eaton in her arms and refused to let go.


    That was amazing! The grandson she thought about day and night was in her arms. Her happiness


    was beyond words.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    Mckenzie sped Eaton tightly, looking at his bright eyes, prominent nose, rosy cheeks, and little


    mouth...


    Suddenly she had a thought. Then, she took out a ne with the Morgan family heirloom ring on


    it and put it around Eaton¡¯s neck.


    After ying for so long, Eaton finally fell into an exhausted slumber, sleeping deep and restful.


    Reluctantly, Mckenzie put Eaton back to bed and tucked him in.


    She walked out of the bedroom and saw Grace eating pasta.


    "What are you feeding Eaton? Breast milk


    or form?"


    Grace wasn¡¯t in a mood to answer her question. However, after a moment of thought,she finally


    answered, "Breast milk."


    "Well, in that case, you should take more nutritious foods. There''s not so much nutrition in a te of


    pasta. You need feeding up some." Mckenzie said with a frown.


    Grace didn''t bother to answer her and ate her food in silence.


    Noting Grace¡¯s silence, Mckenzie didn''t go on, but took out a lot of nutrients, "I asked my friend to


    buy these for you and Eaton. They are chemical-free. Keep it."


    "I don¡¯t need that. I¡¯ve got plenty." Grace didn¡¯t feel like receiving them.


    Mckenzie kept her temper and turned to leave without saying a word.


    Grace''s eyes widened with surprise.


    If Grace had treated Mckenzie like this before, Mckenzie would be as angry as a lion. Unexpectedly,


    she was as meek as amb at that moment.


    Grace actually didn''t care about that. No matter how Mckenzie treated her, she wouldn''t take it to


    heart. After all, it didn''t make any sense.


    Although Charlie was taken to the police station, the police couldn''t do anything with him because of


    his power and status. And he was released that night.


    Still greater efforts were needed before he could attain his goal.


    Charlie''s determination to win Grace back was unshakable. He went to the hotel every day from


    then on.


    However, Grace refused to see him. And he was not allowed to see Eaton or even enter the room.


    When he went to the hotel for the first time, the security guard who was torn between him and


    Grace persuaded him to leave. The security guard failed to stop him the second time. And Grace


    called the police directly the third time.


    The cops felt helpless because they couldn''t do anything about Charlie even if they arrested him.


    They finally put him in prison for harassment on the third day.


    But Charlie showed little remorse and said to the police, "You''d better be ready at all times because


    I''ll be a regr visitor here!"


    After all, he had decided to go to the hotel every day; therefore, he had to make sure the police


    were ready.


    That night, Be went to the police station to bail him out. After she signed, they left the police


    station.


    "You''re just gonna keep at it, aren¡¯t you?"


    Be turned around and stared at him.


    She thought the man in front of her was not the same Charlie she knew.


    Charlie, in her opinion, was not only a diligent and conscientious leader but also a decisive and


    steadfast president. Yet, he dawdled away his time all these days.


    "How''s it going?" Charlie got in the car and said, "I used to be busy with work, and now I am busy


    with family. They are essentially the same."


    Not knowing what to say, Be could only change the subject, "You know what? The share price of


    the Morgan Group has been falling. The new president has taken over several projects in


    session that were in the red."


    "At this rate, he may spoil the Morgan Group that has gained ground under your leadership. Are you


    going to sit back?"


    Charlie remained silent, but his lips twitched.


    No one could tell from his expression whether he cared or not.


    Be could not see through what he had in mind. His thoughts and expressions were like the dark


    night, which no one could prate.


    "You can''t go on like this, Charlie! I''m going to resign and start a business with you." Be said with


    resolution.


    "You don''t have to do that. It''s my life and my choice. Don''t throw your life away because of the


    choices that I''ve made. That¡¯s my affair, not yours. I''ll manage. Listen, you''d better stay out of my


    business. Don''t get any more illusions about me, or we won''t be in touch."


    Be said nothing because his words stabbed her in the heart.


    Charlie gradually hardened towards her.


    Be finally said, "Well, that I have feelings for you are my business. It''s up to me. Of course, you


    have the right to reject me."


    Charlie said no more and looked at his watch. Then he got off the car, hailed a taxi for her, and said


    something to the taxi driver.


    He went back to the car and said to Be," It''s gettingte. You should go home. I hailed a taxi for


    you." ''Now he won''t even send me home?''


    Be¡¯s chest heaved.


    She was in awe of him and got into the taxi without speaking.


    Charlie then returned to the Morgan family''s vi.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When he got to the vi, Mckenzie didn''t go to bed yet. She gleefully told Charlie what Eaton looked


    like and how he giggled when he saw her.


    Charlie hugged her with a smile, went to his room to shower, and called Mark, "Do me a favor,


    buddy."


    Mark expected Charlie to talk about thepany, but he didn''t. "Would you please ask Grace''s


    employees whether they have any positions open? Get me a position."


    It turned out that he asked Mark to run errands for him. Mark said yes, rubbing his


    temples.


    As efficient as usual, Mark called Charlie the next morning and said everything was arranged.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes narrowed happily, "All right. Thanks, bro! I''ll treat you to dinner when I get paid."


    Mark chuckled and then hung up.


    Charlie then went to thepany joyously. Against all expectations, his job was cleaning.


    He felt like being ripped off just like a fool!


    He actually did not mind cleaning. The problem was that Grace didn''te to thepany at all!


    Then he called Mark and asked if he could be transferred to a position closer to her.


    Then he was appointed as an assistant and driver.


    Grace just had a shooting job in the afternoon. She eventually left the hotel, leaving Eaton in the


    care of Andrew and the nanny.


    As soon as she got in the car, she saw Charlie, and her face changed. "Why are you here?" Grace


    asked, frowning.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    "From now on, I''m your assistant and driver.¡±


    Charlie''s thin lips curved in a bright smile.


    "Who hired you?" Grace spoke in a cold voice.


    "Naturally someone hired me. Where are you going?" Charlie put his hand on the guide map, ready


    to enter the destination.


    Grace''s face turned cold. "Get out!"


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He was still leaning over.


    "Get out of my car!"


    She said again stonily.


    Charlie didn''t move.


    Anyway, he had abandoned his pride in front of her. He didn''t care even if she took him as a rascal.


    The two were deadlocked when Grace''s cell phone rang. The manager called her and said that all


    the staff had arrived, except for her.


    Grace had a cold. She was weak and dizzy, so she leaned back on the chair and told Charlie the


    destination.


    Seeing her make apromise, Charlie was excited. He immediately started the car and drove


    towards the destination.


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak on the way. It was silent in the car.


    Charlie smiled like a fool, looking at Grace from time to time in the mirror.


    They nned to shoot by ake. At the end of winter, it was cold. The chilly wind was like a knife,


    stinging their cheeks.


    Grace couldn¡¯t rest while working busily. She ran back and forth, wearing a tweed coat that couldn''t


    keep her warm.


    Seeing this, Charlie picked up a ss of warm water and walked over to her.


    Her hands were almost frozen. Grace nced at him and took the ss.


    Charlie looked at her clothes. He took off his coat, draped it over her shoulders, and gave her wool


    gloves.


    Grace refused, but Charlie domineeringly clutched her shoulders and dressed her.


    She pulled the coat.


    "If you don''t want your employees to watch us staying close, wear them. Otherwise, I won''t let go of


    you," Charlie said.


    Raising an eyebrow, Grace let him put the coat on her, but her expression didn''t soften at all. She


    still looked unmoved and cold.


    She had to admit the coat warmed her back. She felt morefortable while working.


    Charlie just wore a round-neck sweater, standing in the cold wind. He felt like he was drinking icy


    water but still endured it.


    Grace nced back at him. She was indifferent, not caring whether he would faint with cold.


    Grace was busy on the set the whole afternoon.


    Charlie followed behind.


    He brought her warm water, hand warmers, and lunch.


    Grace took them from him without looking at him, busy with her work.


    After working for a day, they got in the car. Charlie was relieved.


    Yet he got a cold on the set. Suddenly sitting in the warm car, he felt dizzy. After sitting for a while,


    he still couldn''t recover. His forehead was burning.


    Grace waited for him to drive.


    However, Charlie didn''t move. He was just sitting there quietly, covering his hot forehead.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    "Get out of the car if you don''t drive!" Grace didn''t notice that he was sick.


    Hearing what she said, Charlie shook his head and struggled to start the car, although he felt very


    dizzy...


    The car began to move forward slowly.


    Grace changed her posture, holding a bottle of water to warm her palms.


    Perhaps because of the coat, she didn¡¯t feel cold today.


    Yet Charlie''s condition was not very good. He felt giddy. He even saw the road moving.


    After muttering a curse, he propped one hand on the wheel, rubbing his forehead.


    He hadn''t had a cold for a year, but today he caught a serious cold. He felt terrible.


    Meanwhile, Andrew called Grace.


    He said that the noodles he had eatenst night were so delicious that he could still smell the scent.


    Grace couldn''t helpughing. Andrew just wanted to eat noodles again, but he didn''t say that


    directly. Instead, he said he smelled the scent of them.


    She then heard Andrew wailing. "Eaton, I mean I smell the scent of the noodles. Do you have to


    poop now?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ''Poop...''


    Grace suddenly understood and was speechless. Eaton must have pooped on Andrew''s favorite


    coat.


    Otherwise, Andrew wouldn''t have wailed and screamed like that.


    "What else do you want to eat? I''ll buy them for you."


    Grace continued, "Andrew, stop wailing. Hurry up and tell me what else you want to eat."


    "Anything will do. I have to bathe Eaton now. He just pooped. His hips are dirty." Andrew was still


    screaming.


    Grace couldn''t stand it. "Got it."


    Then she hung up the phone and said to Charlie politely and distantly, "Please stop the car. I need


    to buy some things."


    Charlie heard their conversation.


    He knew what she was going to do.


    Although he was upset and unwell, he still pulled the car over.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling window of the restaurant, Charlie saw her slender figure. She was


    standing there talking to the waiter.


    Her expression wasn¡¯t as stony as usual. Her lips curved up.


    Her figure was lovely. Her side face was soft. She looked gentler than before in the dim yellow light.


    Uncontrobly, Charlie recalled when she carried the lunch box to thepany.


    He had never paid attention to what she was thinking before and had no interest in it. He didn''t


    know her feelings and expressions when she appeared in the Morgan Group.


    Now he began to think about it.


    When she went to thepany to bring him lunch, did she look as gentle as now?


    Charlie had mixed feelings and couldn''t describe them.


    A few momentster, Grace came out of the restaurant with packaged spicy noodles and some


    dishes.


    Charlie didn''t eat anything today. He had thought Grace might buy some food for him, but obviously,


    it was his wishful thinking.


    Grace got in the passenger seat. She carried food for another person rather than Charlie.


    Charlie stared at the food in her hands. He was waiting for her to say something. Even if she just


    asked if he ate anything or if he was hungry, he would be satisfied.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    However, that was impossible. Grace didn''t even look at him.


    Charlie let out a long sigh secretly, swallowing his unspeakable bitterness. He moved his eyes,


    starting the car.


    It was dark at night, and he had a heavy cold. Therefore, the situation became even worse.


    A fit of dizziness overcame Charlie. He could no longer bear it, biting his cheeks. There was a faint


    smell of blood in his mouth.


    Finally, he lowered his head, gasping for breath.


    Grace was looking at the design drawings from Dominick on the phone.


    Charlie felt like something was in his throat. Suddenly, a strong light stung his eyes, and there was a


    harsh sound of car horns.


    Charlie managed to suppress the sickness. He looked up, and his pupils were dted in an instant.


    The visibility on a rainy night was very low. A lorry carrying goods was driving towards them at a


    crazy speed!


    Charlie quickly gathered himself up despite the fatigue. His chest heaved violently. He concentrated


    on trying to get out of the danger.


    He knew that if he couldn''t find a solution, both of them would die under the wheels.


    He slowed down and backed up, looking for the opportunity to dodge, but the lorry was out of


    control, rushing forward.


    Charlie''s judgment and self-control were not as good as usual. His foot slipped. He mistook the


    brake pedal for the gas pedal. The car suddenly slowed down. The inertia carried the car and the


    two of them forward. The tires squealed.


    Charlie hit his head on the steering wheel, while Grace hit the window next to her. She gritted her


    teeth and couldn''t open her eyes in pain.


    The ident happened before she could react. Her mind went nk.


    With thest sanity, Charlie looked ahead. The lorry was close to them.


    Gritting his teeth, he started the car again. However, the lorry had already collided fiercely with their


    car, and the two of them were shaken by the collision.


    Grace''s nails sank into her palms. The pain made her mind clear. She opened her eyes wide, her


    heart thumping. Her face turned pale.


    Charlie grabbed the steering wheel and turned it to his side with all his strength. He was trying hard


    to keep the lorry away from Grace.


    The violent impact moved the car up and down constantly. The front of the car had been dented.


    Immediately after that, Charlie pounced on Grace.


    Before passing out, Grace saw Charlie''s face. His forehead was covered in blood, looking scary.


    The collision was serious. The fronts of the car and the lorry were dented and almost crushed.


    When Grace woke up, she saw the white walls around her.


    The walls were so bright she couldn''t open her eyes and think.


    A few momentster, she gradually realized what was going on.


    The fragments of her memory of the ident shed in her mind. She remembered the blood on


    Charlie''s forehead...


    She quickly sat up in bed. Her pupils shrank. She propped her hands on the bed and was about to


    get up.


    The nurse next to her was changing her IV bottle. Seeing that Grace wanted to get out of bed, the


    nurse immediately ran over. " Ms. Livingston, you can''t move. You''re


    having an IV."


    Grace ignored her and asked, "Where is the man who was sent here with me?"


    "He''s still in the operating room," the nurse replied. "He was more seriously injured than you. When


    the ident happened, he must have turned the car to protect you, so..."


    Before the nurse could finish, Grace walked out and asked where the operating room was before


    leaving.


    The light outside the operating room was still on. The operation was not finished. Grace leaned


    against the wall, her chest constantly heaving. She looked at the operating room from time to time.


    She had just waited for about twenty minutes when the attending doctor came out, taking off his


    mask. The operation was sessful. Charlie was out of danger.


    Grace thanked the doctor.


    She finally rxed her tense body and breathed with relief.


    Thinking of Andrew, she called him but didn''t tell him the truth, afraid that he would be worried. She


    lied to him.


    Charlie was soon sent to the general ward.


    Grace sat by his side. The nurse put Charlie on a drip, saying, "Ms. Livingston, you''re so lucky to be


    protected by a man when in danger."


    Grace''s eyes moved. She kept silent, sitting there staring at Charlie. Her face was gloomy. No one


    knew what she was thinking.


    Not long after that, a sound of footsteps came over. Mckenzie and Be arrived.


    At the sight of Charlie in bed, Mckenzie was anxious, holding Charlie''s hand.


    Be frowned, gazing at him.


    Seeing them, Grace looked as calm as usual. She said, "Since you''re here, I''ll leave.


    Hearing this, Mckenzie was unsatisfied. " He is injured because of you. Do you have any


    conscience? He hasn''t woken up yet, and you want to leave."


    "He was the one who asked to be my driver.


    I couldn''t even get rid of him. Who do you think is mainly responsible for the ident, the driver or


    me?" Grace asked.


    Mckenzie shook her head. "I never knew you would be so heartless.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace stared at her, her eyebrows twitching. Without saying a word, Grace turned around and


    walked out.


    The doctor said that the surgery was sessful and Charlie was safe now. He will wake up and


    recover soon.


    After a while, Be''s voice came from behind her. "Ms. Livingston, let''s talk."

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    They talked in Grace''s ward.


    Grace was lying in bed, and Be was sitting on the sofa.


    After a long while, Be said, "He risked his life for you. Can''t you forgive him?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," Grace replied bluntly.


    "I know, but 1 like him, and I hope he''ll be fine."


    Be picked up the water ss from the table and took a sip.


    "If you can forgive him, then I''ll quit, and you can live with him. If not, don''t mislead him and tell him


    to give up his wishful thinking so that he can focus on his own life.


    "He lost hispany and almost lost his life for you. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Grace was amused. "It seems that I haven''t done anything. I didn''t ask him to stay with me. You


    shouldn''t have said this to me. You should try to persuade Charlie as long as you can."


    Be knew there was no need to discuss any further.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She stood up and said, "One shouldn''t be so selfish."


    In the afternoon, Summer came to see Grace.


    Summer was relieved to see that Grace was safe. She asked about Charlie. Knowing that he was


    out of danger, Summer put her mind at rest.


    "What do you think?" Summer looked at Grace. "I mean Charlie can give up his life to protect you."


    "Summer, are you still not clear? When a man chases a woman, he can do anything for her. When


    Charlie wanted to marry me, he struggled against Mckenzie and promised me many things, but time


    has proved that all he did was just a joke..."


    Grace continued, "Even so, I''m not moved. A man can give a woman anything he has when he


    loves her. However, when he no longer loves her, he will leave ruthlessly.


    "Do you think I''ll still be so easily moved? That''s impossible!"


    She had once been hurt by him. She would never forget it.


    Summer knew that Grace used not to believe in love.


    After meeting Charlie, Grace fell in love. Now she was hurt by him, she would never easily believe


    in love again.


    Grace was afraid of love and was avoiding it.


    "Anyway, you should go to see him."


    "The doctor said that the surgery was sessful. There won''t be any problems. Besides, Mckenzie


    and Be are around him. I don''t need to go to see him," Grace answered.


    At these words, Summer didn¡¯t say anything else.


    They talked for a while. Summer left. Grace closed her eyes, trying to sleep, but she failed.


    Charlie woke up at ten o¡¯clock in the evening. His handsome face was pale. He opened his eyes,


    asking, "Where is she?" He was asking about Grace.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    As soon as she heard this, Mckenzie was angry. "You almost died. Why do you still think about her?


    She is all right. Now she is probably sleeping. Since you came out of the operating room, she has


    not evene to see you. I asked her to stay with you, but she coldly said that you''re mainly


    responsible for this ident."


    Be was quiet, observing his expressions from time to time.


    "Haven¡¯t you given up yet? But I feel desperate. I thought that if you got back together with her, I


    could live with Eaton and endure her, but look at what you''ve done!"


    Mckenzie''s chest heaved. "You almost lost your life to save her, but she did not even bother to see


    you!"


    Charlie fell onto the bed. His thin lips were dry and cracked. He asked in a deep voice," Didn¡¯t she


    come to see me?"


    "How could I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, ask Be. Grace said you''re mainly responsible for


    the ident!"


    Be nodded. "It was true. I was there when she said that. She didn''te here."


    Charlie silently closed his eyes. His chest heaved violently, and his pale face turned gloomy. Was he


    sad? Of course, he was.


    He wondered if she still loved him.


    "Charlie, do you want to continue like this? " Mckenzie sighed. "Before this incident, I didn''t stop


    you. As long as you can be with her again, I won''t say anything because of Eaton.


    "Even though she has ws, I can ept her, but now I''ve changed my mind. I want Eaton. He''s my


    grandson. I love him, but there is nothing I can do if you are going to abandon custody of Eaton.


    "So you can try to date Be. I''ll talk to Grace about Eaton. Eaton can stay with her four days a


    week and with me three days a week. It''s fair to anyone..."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Only Mckenzie''s voice could be heard in the room.


    "I think it''s the fairest arrangement. I have my bottom line. You gave her the Morgan Group. I did not


    say anything about that. You gave up the custody of the child. I love my grandson, but I still didn''t


    object.


    "But this time you have to listen to me. I feel so sad, not to mention you...


    "After this ident, I made this decision.


    I''m sure it''s the best choice for us. What do you think?"


    Mckenzie said seriously, "Charlie, think it over. This is what I want. I know I can''t get custody of


    Eaton.


    "As long as I can stay with him three days a week, I will be satisfied. I can ept that you gave her


    the shares of the Morgan Group."


    Be said, "I think this proposal is very reasonable.¡±


    Charlie had just woken up after the car ident. His brain was buzzing. He was in a fret, feeling


    that he was about to explode.


    Mckenzie and Be kept talking around him.


    Finally, Charlie said, "My head hurts. I want to rest. You can go now." "Then can you stay alone at


    night? Do you need me or Be to apany you?" Mckenzie was worried.


    He was injured. It was not convenient for him to do anything. How could she leave him alone?


    "Just go. I want to be alone tonight."


    Charlie closed his eyes. His voice was low." Besides, don''t bother Be again. After all, she has to


    work. I''ll solve my problems. I don''t need her."

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    Mckenzie waved at Be, signaling her to leave together.


    Be felt uneasy, looking at Charlie.


    Mckenzie noticed it. She shook her head slightly and took Be away.


    Charlie was left alone in the ward.


    He couldn''t sleep, thinking about Grace. Did she have no feelings for him anymore? Was she so


    cruel to him?


    Did he feel desperate?


    Yes.


    Was he depressed?


    Yes. He felt like he was in an ice house. It was so cold.


    What Mckenzie said still echoed clearly in his mind.


    However, it was strange that another feeling was burning inside him. It became clearer and clearer.


    Looking out the window at the dark sky, Grace was lost in thought. No one knew what was on her


    mind.


    After a long while, she got up, casually draping her jacket over her shoulders. She walked out of the


    ward.


    As it was veryte, the corridor was very quiet. No one was there. Grace stepped along the corridor.


    The room at the end of the corridor was Charlie''s.


    Through the ss in the door, she saw everything inside.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes were closed. He was sleeping and looked well.


    After looking for a while, Grace still didn''t push the door open. Instead, she stood in the doorway.


    A momentter, footsteps came from behind. Grace withdrew her gaze and turned around. It was a


    nurse, carrying something in her hands. The nurse looked back and muttered while walking.


    When she saw Grace, she paused and called Grace in a low voice.


    Grace nodded. "Are you going to put him on an IV?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s an anti-inmmatory. His wounds may be infected," the nurse answered.


    Without saying anything else, Grace turned to leave.


    As she was about to go back to her ward, Grace thought of something and said," Please bring him


    the best nutritional porridge tomorrow morning. Don''t tell him I asked you to do so."


    The nurse was confused but still nodded, indicating that she got it.


    While the nurse changed the IV bottle, Grace didn''t leave. She stood at the corner, not visible from


    the ward.


    The corridor was not warm. It was being ventted. She was staying at the end of the corridor. The


    cold air came in as if to bite her.


    Twenty minutester, the nurse changed the medicine and came out. Seeing Grace still standing


    there, the nurse was a little surprised. "Ms. Livingston, you can''t stay in the wind. You''ll get a cold.


    Hurry back to your room." "Have you finished?" Grace gathered her clothes, feeling a cold current


    running through her.


    "Yes,¡± the nurse replied.


    "Is he asleep?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The nurse wondered why Grace stood out of the ward and asked her instead of going in and having


    a look.


    After thinking for a while, the nurse nodded. "Yes. There should be no problem tonight."


    Grace said thank you with a slight smile and then left.


    As she was back in the ward, Andrew called her, asking what she was busy with. Heined


    that she didn''te back to apany Eaton.


    Grace didn''t tell him the truth and made an excuse.


    If Andrew knew the truth, he would rush over with Eaton at once. It was sote, and she was not


    seriously hurt. Therefore, he didn''t need to worry about her.


    After hanging up the phone, she quickly fell asleep.


    Grace got up veryte the next morning.


    The weather finally cleared up. Sunshine beamed through the window. She felt warm.


    The doctor came and gave her a check-up, saying that she had recovered well and that there was


    no big problem.


    Grace smiled slightly. She was still looking at the design drawings.


    It was spring, and now she had to start designing jewelry for spring and summer, so she was very


    busy.


    The doctor was idle, talking about Charlie. Charlie had a high fever and almost went down with


    pneumonia. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time.


    Hearing this, Grace stopped drawing. She looked up at the doctor, thinking back carefully. Then she


    remembered that yesterday Charlie gave his coat to her. He just wore a white shirt in the wind all


    day.


    "How is he now?"


    "He''s recovering quickly. He''s young and strong, so there is nothing serious. His injuries will take


    some time to heal."


    At these words, Grace nodded with relief and continued to look at the drawings in her hands. She


    wanted to leave the hospital this afternoon.


    In another ward, Charlie was still lying in bed. There was no one else in the room. He was bored


    and called Mark.


    Mark didn''t go to hispany, staying at the Valentine mansion. Charlie heard theughter and


    screams of the children on the phone.


    "I think she may not have any feelings for me anymore. I haven''t seen her in my ward sincest


    night."


    Charlie looked ndly out the window.


    Women needed to talk with their friends about their emotional lives, and so did men.


    Anyone would be in trouble and feel unhappy, whether they were women or men.


    "Is that so?" Mark thought that as Charlie was sick, he shouldfort him. "Maybe she¡¯s seriously


    injured."


    "No. My mother and the doctor said she is fine. She can get out of bed, walk, and even run." Charlie


    felt distressed.


    Hearing this, Mark slowly rubbed his brow, saying, "Although I feel very sorry for you, I have to tell


    the truth. Before you became Grace''s driver, nothing happened to her.


    "The first day you worked for her, such a big ident happened. I don¡¯t know what to say."


    Charlie gave a wry smile. "I¡¯m unlucky these days. Let¡¯se back to thest subject. Do you think


    she still loves me?"


    "ording to the situation, no." Mark felt that Charlie didn''t need to stall for time. It was good for


    them to make a clean break.


    Charlie fell silent.


    Mark secretly sighed, knowing that Charlie must feel very hurt. Mark asked, "What are you going to


    do then?"

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    "Mark..." Charlie said in a low voice," Even if she treats me like this, I still don''t want to let her go.


    I''ve made up my mind.


    Though she¡¯s cruel to me and makes me sad, my heart tells me I can''t let her go..."


    Mark was about to speak when Summer, who was standing beside him listening, took the phone


    from him.


    She said bluntly, "You''d better give up as early as possible. Do you feel hurt and think that Grace is


    heartless?


    "Then why didn''t you think about her situation? To bring you lunch, she had a car ident and


    almost died. She sent the lunch to yourpany, but you told her not toe again. How sad she


    was! You


    hurt her much more than she hurt you!¡±


    Summer didn¡¯t hear Charlie say that he couldn''t let Grace go. She was annoyed as he said that


    Grace made him sad.


    Before Charlie could speak, Summer continued, "Don''t call him again to consult about your


    emotional life. Please call rtionship experts."


    Summer could understand that he was sad, and she hoped he would pull himself together.


    Yet what happened between Charlie and Grace was a different matter.


    Mark rubbed his forehead. Summer had just heard part of what Charlie said, but she attacked


    Charlie fiercely.


    Charlie knew little about that car ident. It sounded very serious.


    He saw the bruise on her forehead that noon. She walked slowly, but he didn''t pay much attention


    to it. Moreover, he asked her not toe to thepany again.


    Charlie wondered if he was now as depressed as she was at that time.


    He closed his eyes and knitted his brow deeply.


    The footsteps came from outside. Grace stood at the door. "I¡¯m leaving the hospital. I came to tell


    you this out of courtesy."


    Charlie fixed his eyes on her. He was relieved to see her looking well.


    He nodded. Thinking of something, he immediately said, "I''ve signed an agreement with your


    company. While I''m in the hospital, you can''t hire another driver or assistant. Otherwise, you''ll break


    the contract!"


    Grace raised her eyebrows, staring at him for a moment. She then left without responding.


    Charlie was a bit anxious, not knowing if she would listen to him.


    Besides, even if she breached the contract, it was no big deal.


    She just needed to pay the penalty. She now had so much money. The penalty was nothing to her.


    When Grace returned to the hotel, the manager called her, asking, "Do you want to hire another


    assistant?"


    After thinking for a while, Grace replied," No need. Just keep to the original decision.


    Mckenzie came to see Charlie and asked him, "Have you thought it over?"


    What did he think of her proposalst night?


    "Mom, I still intend to get her back. This is my real thought. I don''t want to hide it from you. At that


    time, she had a car ident but still sent my lunch to thepany. When I spoke coldly to her, was


    she as sad as I am now?"


    Hearing this, Mckenzie didn''t say anything.


    "So I''m just repeating what she did for me and experiencing her feelings. Now I''ve realized I was


    indeed a bastard!" Charlie said calmly.


    Be walked in and heard it. Her heart jumped.


    Mckenzie looked at the clock. It was time to go to the restaurant. She didn''t stay any longer. Be


    and Charlie were left alone in the room.


    Be asked after a long while, "You are a man and the president of the Morgan Group. Are you


    going to throw your pride because of a woman?"


    "Pride...¡±


    Charlie answered evenly, "I find that the prouder one is, the humbler they are in love."


    Be was lost for words.


    Her chest heaved. She felt suffocated.


    Charlie recovered very quickly this time, and he listened to his doctor. After a few days, he was


    discharged from the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The first thing he did after leaving the hospital was to go to thepany.


    When he heard that Grace didn''t dismiss him, he smiled broadly.


    Walking out of thepany, Charlie was still delighted. He curved his thin lips and called Mark.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do a good job.


    I won¡¯t shame you."


    Charlie then drove to the hotel. Grace happened to walk downstairs.


    He smiled, glistening in the morning sunlight "Good morning."


    Grace gazed at him for a moment. She paused and nodded indifferently, but the moment she


    lowered her head, she smiled slightly and briefly.


    "My driving skills are very good, and I¡¯m experienced. That was just an ident. I was once a


    racing driver. No one drove as well as me at that time..."


    Charlie burbled, not as silent as before.


    Raising an eyebrow, Grace said, "Focus on driving."


    "Okay..." He immediately shut up like a timid rabbit.


    After a while, Charlie rambled on again. "If you don''t believe me, I can show you my certificates.


    One mistake doesn''t mean anything. We shouldn''t jump to conclusions!"


    "I want to rest. Be quiet, or get out."


    Charlie closed his mouth again at once.


    Since Grace didn¡¯t hire another driver, Charlie was overjoyed.


    It was the first step to sess.


    He believed that although Grace didn''t love him as much as before, after this incident, she was not


    so indifferent to him.


    He thought maybe it was because she felt guilty. Even so, he was content.


    As long as she changed her attitude towards him, he was very happy.


    Today Grace worked in the office. They didn''t need to go out. The heating was on. The room was


    quite warm.


    Grace had endless design drawings to deal with. What was worse, she was not satisfied with the


    recent designs, so she had to spend more time on them.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Charlie was an assistant, and now he had no work to do, so he stood next to her and helped her


    sort through the documents.


    He didn¡¯t know that she had a talent for designing before. He felt amazed seeing her design


    drawings in front of him.


    Looking at them one after another, Charlie thought that these jewelry designs created by Grace


    were beautiful, unique, and elegant.


    Grace ignored him. She was drawing on the paper briskly, looking so charming.


    Charlie stood there quietly for fear that he would interrupt her.


    The room was silent. Only the sound of them breathing and her pen rustling could be heard.


    It was lunchtime soon. Charlie nced at the clock and then at Grace.


    She didn''t seem to want to get up and eat lunch. She was sunk in her work.


    After thinking for a moment, Charlie didn''t disturb her. He quietly waited for her to look up and


    speak.


    Thirty minutester, she still maintained the same posture, without moving.


    Finally, Charlie stepped over and slowly said, "It''s time for lunch."


    Grace didn''t respond. She propped her slender arms on the desk and rubbed her forehead.


    There were several ces in the design that she was unsatisfied with. She felt they were not


    coordinated andfortable. She thought for a long while but didn''t have a better idea. Suddenly


    being interrupted, she was annoyed. She ordered with a frown. "Stop! Keep quiet. Don¡¯t disturb


    me."


    She lowered her head again and continued to work.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows. After a moment of silence, he went forward and snatched the pen from


    her hand. "It''s already 2:30. You must eat lunch, or your stomach will hurt."


    Grace was in a fret, while Charlie walked over, held her slender wrist, and pulled her towards the


    door.


    "You have no idea how scary the stomach disease is, so you recklessly torture your body. You¡¯ll


    regret what you did when you suffer from it."


    Grace still wanted to go back to the desk, but Charlie dragged her to the door. Grace happened to


    feel a little hungry, saying," Let go of me. I''ll go by myself."


    He withdrew his hands. They walked out of the room together.


    In the restaurant, Grace ordered spaghetti. Charlie ordered steak. They didn¡¯t talk to each other


    while eating.


    After lunch, they went back to the office. When Grace finished work, it was six o''clock in the


    afternoon. They drove back to the hotel.


    Andrew was still taking care of Eaton. As soon as he saw Charlie, he wrinkled his brow deeply. "You


    are so annoying!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie wasn¡¯t angry at all, curving his thin lips. "You''re very straightforward. It''s good." "Sounds like


    I''m your type. Unfortunately, I have no feelings for you. I''m only interested in Grace. Although you''re


    Grace¡¯s driver, I''m warning you. You''d better stay away from her, or you''ll be kicked out."


    Charlie kept a slight smile. He was calm and polite.


    Grace nced back at Charlie. She picked up Eaton and said to Andrew, "I brought you the mutton


    and sd that you want."


    Andrew stuck his hands in the pockets of his trousers and shrugged his shoulders." Grace, rece


    him."


    "What''s wrong?" Grace asked.


    "He has an ulterior motive. He''s your driver but wants something else. You can''t keep such a person


    by your side," Andrew said righteously.


    Grace chuckled and changed the subject. " Hurry up and eat dinner. Otherwise, it will get cold."


    Andrew frowned but didn''t say anything else. He went to eat dinner.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    After hearing about what Charlie did, Summer called Grace, asking what she thought of it.


    Grace was silent.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "You¡¯re very confused and don''t know what you are thinking, right?"


    "Not really. He got a bad cold that day because of me. Then we had a car ident.


    I have to take responsibility for it," Grace answered.


    Summer continued, "Then do you still have feelings for him?"


    "Perhaps yes, but they may disappear in the twinkling of an eye. After being hurt by him, I''ve


    changed my opinion of him. You know it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Summer was clear about that, so she stopped asking and changed the subject. " What about


    Andrew? What do you think of him?"


    After thinking for a while, Grace replied," Andrew appeared when I was depressed and confused.


    Heforted me, cheered me up, and helped me start my career. Yet I don''t love him."


    Summer had experienced the same feeling.


    One could only make choices by themselves. Summer had no right to give Grace any suggestions


    about her life.


    They didn''t chat for long. After hanging up the phone, Grace put Eaton to sleep.


    Charlie was in a good mood, humming while walking into the vi. Mckenzie was sitting on the sofa


    watching TV. "You''ie so happy today.¡±


    "Yes..." Charlie''s face hadn''t been so bright for a long time.


    "Because Grace didn¡¯t dismiss you, right?"


    Charlie curled his lips. "Mothers always know their sons better than anyone else..."


    The rtionship between them hadn''t been so cordial for some time. The atmosphere was warm


    and rxing.


    "In the past, when you and Grace quarreled, I felt anxious and embarrassed. I didn''t know which


    side to help, but I knew no matter who I helped, the quarrels were inevitable."


    Mckenzie let out a long sigh, patting Charlie¡¯s hand.


    "If you and Grace still have a chance to get back together, do your best to win her back, though I''m


    unhappy with her.


    "As long as you can get her back, I''ll avoid her as much as possible."


    "Why did you change your mind? You firmly refused to ept her before."


    "The night you were in the hospital, Be and I left. I forgot my cell phone and went back to the


    hospital. When I walked around the corner, I saw Grace standing outside the door of your ward.


    "She didn''t go in, standing in the corridor for more than twenty minutes. She didn''t leave until she


    knew the nurse had changed your medicine and you were asleep. I think she''s not as bad as she


    looks. Besides, you have Eaton."


    Mckenzie signaled the nurse to keep quiet that day. Mckenzie stood at the corner watching Grace.


    The wind in the corridor was strong. Grace stood there for more than twenty minutes.


    Mckenzie felt like she was being sshed with cold water. Grace was wearing a thin sweater. She


    might have felt much colder.


    Mckenzie stood in the dark corner. She saw everything.


    Moreover, Grace didn¡¯t dismiss Charlie. Therefore, Mckenzie intended to give in.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Deeply touched, Charlie hugged Mckenzie tightly. He had so much to say, but when he opened his


    mouth, only one word came out. "Mom!"


    "Don''t get too excited. I must warn you at the outset that I''m not making concessions to her. I''m


    doing this for Eaton''s sake, but I still have a lot of grudges against her."


    "I''m positive she¡¯ll grow on you. Actually, her bark is worse than her bite. You''ll see that once you


    get more acquainted with her.


    Mckenzie made no reply to his words.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You were married to her for several years. How could I not have gotten acquainted with her well


    enough? You don''t have to put in good words for her. Nothing will change my opinions of her.


    "Also, Be''s a good girl. Since you''ve made up your mind, you should stop wasting her time. I''m


    saying this because I don''t want her to wait for you in vain any longer."


    Charlie opened his mouth and was just about to speak when Be walked inside, bags in hand. She


    brought a lot of gifts with her.


    The look in Charlie''s eyes flickered. He nced from Mckenzie to Be before he said candidly,


    "You need to stop visiting this ce."


    Be''s smile froze on her face at his words.


    Even her slightly bent upper body stiffened. She couldn''t understand what he meant.


    "Like I said, nothing can stop me from getting back with Grace. I''ve never thought of giving up, and I


    should never have said any of those words to you. Please allow me to apologize to you.


    "If you keep doing this, she''ll misunderstand. In these circumstances, I can¡¯t afford to allow any


    misunderstanding or ident to happen between me and her. Also, you and I should put an end to


    the mistake between us."


    Charlie put it in an explicit and blunt way.


    Be didn''t speak. Instead, she looked at Mckenzie.


    "You''re a good girl, and it''s indeed not Grace but you who''s my favorite, but my son''s made up his


    mind, and then there''s also Eaton. It''s true I don''t like Grace, but the odds are still in favor of her.


    "Previously I kept thinking of letting you stay by Charlie''s side, for if he failed to get back with Grace,


    he''d still have you, but now I''ve realized it''s indeed very unfair to you.


    "A misfortune has befallen on your mother''s leg, and your father''s in reduced circumstances too.


    Yesterday 1 saw your parents. I don''t have the heart to keep being so cruel to you, so please go


    and find your own path. Let go of your obsession."


    The speaker was Mckenzie.


    "I love him. I''m not afraid of waiting. I can wait as long as it takes. I really can!" Be was insistent.


    "There are circumstances in which you need to know where the limit is. It''d be best if you know


    when to let go, but if you don''t, I''ll show you I have my own ways of dealing with things."


    Be felt a throb in her heart as if it were being ripped apart. Was it really necessary for them to put


    it this way?


    "Women can''t afford to wait that long, and women''s youth is too short, so you need to understand


    why I''m doing this, Be, though I also hope you''ll wait and my son will change his mind.


    "But there''s no telling if any of those will happen. It all depends on the divine will. If your paths are


    meant to cross again, you two will be together¡ª"


    Mckenzie still wanted to smooth things over.


    But Charlie interrupted her, "It''s gettingte. I''ll have my chauffeur drive her home."


    With that he grabbed Be by the arm and strong-armed her out of the Morgan family''s vi.


    His chauffeur was already waiting outside. Charlie shoved her into the car. "I was indeed wrong to


    give you hope. Now I''m going to shatter all the hopes you''re holding on to. I have no feelings for you


    whatsoever. Just go, and don''t evere back!"


    Although Mckenzie hadn¡¯t consented to it yet, she was swayed.


    And Grace''s attitude towards him had softened a little as well. He couldn¡¯t afford to make even the


    slightest mistake at this crucial juncture!


    Eventually Be was forced into leaving by the chauffeur.


    The chauffeur locked the car doors, and she couldn¡¯t open any of them, no matter how hard she


    tried. Her face contorted with


    anger.


    Charlie always arrived very early to pick her up. He would buy her her favorite breakfast and then


    wait in the car. His care and concern for her could be deemed scrupulous.


    He always kept in mind her favorite foods and favorite beauty products, and he would buy them all


    and deliver them to her whenever he had the chance.


    Every day he bought a bouquet of flowers and put it on her desk.


    The expression in Grace''s eyes flickered as she looked at the flowers on her desk. Out of the corner


    of her eye, she sneaked a nce at him...


    Now Charlie could take almost everything into consideration. He was meticulous. No matter


    whether Grace could think of it or not, Charlie always covered all the bases.


    Be had called in sick, and she hadn''te to thepany for four or five days. She had been


    sleeping at home all along, and she hadn''t even been eating.


    Her mother pushed open the door of Be''s room and called Be''s name in a low voice, a frown on


    her face.


    Be ignored her mother and pulled the quilt over her head to block out her mother''s voice.


    Nobody could get through to her, and she didn¡¯t want to hear anybody''s voice. All she wanted was


    to stay in her room alone.


    "You can''t stay at home away from thepany forever, can you?"


    "Why should I go to thepany?"


    This time Be abruptly threw back the covers and sat up. "There''s deep enmity between the new


    president and me. How am I supposed to work in there when he keeps harassing me?"


    Her mother stiffened. She hadn''t bargained on hearing about this. After giving it some thought, she


    said, "Did Charlie call you in the past few days?"


    "No."


    Be''s chest was heaving in and out. There hadn¡¯t even been a text message from him, let alone a


    phone call.


    "He''s always been a good entrepreneur, hasn¡¯t he? And he''s quite business-savvy too. Now that


    you can''t stand working in thatpany, you might as well go and start a business with him." "Start


    a business?" A grim smile touched Be''s lips. "His mind ispletely upied by Grace. He''s


    been working as a babysitter and a chauffeur for her at the same time. He''s rushed off his feet.


    There''s no way he can spare a thought for something like this."


    Her mother furrowed her brows. "He''s given all the shares in the Morgan group to Grace and her


    child, hasn''t he? Is he not anxious at all? That''s a huge enterprise. He''s really okay with that?"


    "He''s totally okay with it, and he doesn''t care at all. The other day I was worried that he might be


    upset about hispany, and I suggested starting a business with him, but he¡¯spletely


    uninterested."


    After hearing her words, her motherpsed into silence.


    "I''m not afraid of suffering hardships or setbacks, as long as he puts his mind to it, but he has no


    intention of doing that whatsoever, so no matter how hard I try, all my efforts will be in vain." Be


    was really heartbroken.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Her voice was very feeble, and her face was bloodless because she hadn''t eaten for days.


    Her mother said, "Then you should give up, Be. Maybe he''s indeed not the right guy for you."


    Be''s hands clenched hard around the quilt as transports of emotions flooded over her in waves.


    "Are you suggesting I let it go?


    "What else could you possibly do?"


    "It''s been such a long time, and now you''re asking me to quit?" Be asked bitterly, staring at her.


    "There''s nothing else you can do. You and Charlie are not meant to be together. Much as I like him,


    this is clearly not going to work out between you two."


    Be bit her lip tightly. Her sharp canine teeth even left deep marks on it.


    She sat there quietly, saying no more.


    Not knowing what Be was thinking, her mother wanted to say something, but after giving it some


    thought, she remained silent and walked out.


    Be was now the only one left in the room.


    Hugging her knees, she rested her chin on her kneecaps. Nobody knew what she had in mind.


    It was a long while before she pulled out her cellphone, called Charlie and requested him to meet


    her in Blue Bay Cafe.


    Charlie refused tly, believing that there was no need for them to meet again at all.


    Be tightened her grip on her phone, feeling as if her heart were being cut in half.


    It was as if the tender flesh of her heart were exposed, blood gushing out of the wound inexorably.


    After hanging up, Charlie told Grace honestly, "It was Be. She wanted to see me. I rejected her. In


    no circumstances will I see her again."


    "Now you''re only my chauffeur and assistant. You just have to do your job As for your private


    matters, you don''t have to exin any of them to me. Firstly, I''m not interested, and secondly, it''ll


    distract me from my work. Understand?"


    Grace was still scribbling away quickly with her pen. Her tone of voice was particrly casual and


    cavalier.


    "I don''t care about any of that. The only thing that concerns me is if you might misunderstand me.


    That''s the only thing I have concerns for. I don''t care about anything else! "


    Charlie expressed his truest thoughts.


    Grace made no response. She just kept working as if she couldn''t be bothered to reply to him.


    An involuntary sense of loss clutched at Charlie¡¯s heart. Sitting on the side, he began to sort the


    drafts of drawings, faint dejection etched on his face.


    In the past he couldn''t understand, but now he finally came to know the full meaning of the words


    "One who doesn''t want to be helped can not be helped."


    Though he was an assistant, his workload wasn''t really heavy.


    Watching Grace working t out, Charlie wanted very much to share her burden.


    But he knew nothing about design, so he could only sit there watching.


    Therefore, the scene in the office was like this: Grace was staring unblinkingly at a draft of drawing


    in her hand, whereas Charlie was gazing at her idly.


    His gaze was so intent as if his eyes were burning, threatening to melt everything with the scorching


    heat. He just stared at her unblinkingly.


    Originally, all Grace''s attention had been focused on the drafts of drawings, but the gaze from the


    man beside her was so amorous that she could distinctly sense it.


    She wanted to ignore it, but he was sitting there like a statue with his eyes fixed on her. Even the


    most thick-skinned person would find it unbearable.


    Frowning, she grabbed the corner of a book without lifting her head and hurled the book at him.


    Charlie failed to dodge in time and the book hit the corner of his eye. He instantly clutched his eye


    in pain.


    "If you really have nothing to do, go and mop the floor for me. I didn''t pay you that much money to


    have you sit here like an idler."


    After hearing her words, Charlie stood up, picked up the mop on the side and began to mop the


    floor.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had never done anything like this before, but now he was doing it quietly, looking quite meek.


    After mopping the floor, he cleaned the desk and watered the flowers beside the window, bustling


    around.


    Soon it was time to punch out. Charlie had bought many nibbles which used to be her favorite and


    put them in his car.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    She could eat some snacks when she felt bored.


    He spent half an hour with Eaton before going back to the Morgan family¡¯s vi.


    He walked out of the bathroom with a teacup in his hand and went downstairs only to see Mckenzie


    staring out of the vi. Surprised, he frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    "Be''s here." Mckenzie pointed out of the window. They could distinctly see Be from this


    position. "Should we let her in?"


    "No!" Charlie answered without hesitation." Since she and I can never be together, I shouldn''t give


    her any hope. Don''t let her in."


    But Mckenzie felt that it was beyond the pale.


    Apart from anything else, Be was a girl, and this was no way to treat a girl.


    "A few days ago, when I made up my mind, I decided to sever ties with her, but you had nobody to


    talk with in this mansion and I was worried you might feel lonely, and you happened to find her


    company enjoyable, so I acquiesced in your permission to let her in."


    "The sky¡¯s a bit sullen. I''m afraid it''s going to rain in a few moments. I think we should let her in."


    Charlie frowned, took a sip of tea and said," She has five senses as we do. She¡¯ll leave when she''s


    tired, sleepy and cold."


    Mckenzie was just about to say something else when Charlie pushed her towards the staircase


    leading upstairs.


    On that night, Be stood outside the vi until half past ten.


    But the gate of the mansion never opened. She left top-heavily.


    Charlie and Mckenzie believed that Be, having been given the cold shoulder, woulde to


    understand the situation, give up and never show up again.


    But the two of them were clearly mistaken.


    The next day Be came again, and this time she stood there until half past eleven in the evening.


    On the third day, it was raining, but even so, Be still waited until half past nine, all her clothes


    drenched with rainwater.


    This time Mckenzie really didn''t have the heart to just watch anymore.


    It wasn''t easy for a girl to disy such perseverance. Though Charlie didn''t want to ept her,


    there was no need to be so harsh on her!


    But Charlie''s attitude was very firm. "She¡¯s a stubborn girl. I''m okay with adopting a ruthless method


    if that''s what it takes to shatter her fond hope."


    Be developed a high fever after going back that night and nearly fainted. She was taken to a


    hospital where she received intravenous fluids.


    *


    Grace had almost finished all her work in this country, for the workload was not really heavy. After a


    phone conversation with Dominick, she felt that she could go back to France now.


    She had told her mother about the matter when she was in the fourth or fifth month of her


    pregnancy, and then she had taken her mother to France. She had settled down in France.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mother hadn''t seen Eaton for quite some time, and she had been calling every few days. She


    would call Grace first and then Andrew.


    Her mother and Andrew always had a lot to talk about. They video-chatted quite often, Andrew


    holding Eaton in his arms.


    Sometimes they actually talked for two hours.


    They talked about a lot of things with obvious relish, from Eaton''s diet, sleep to his bowel


    movements, which made Grace feel rather resigned.


    On this day, when Grace was talking with Dominick on the phone, Charlie walked inside.


    Naturally, he had heard their phone conversation clearly.


    His chest heaving in and out violently, he stared deep into Grace¡¯s eyes. "You''re going back to


    France?"


    "I think you heard it when I said that on the phone."


    Grace didn''t raise her head and kept bustling around.


    Charlie hurried up to her in two big strides and gripped her shoulders hard. "I''m going with you!"


    "You''re just my chauffeur and assistant in Estain. My work in this country is over, and I have another


    chauffeur and another assistant in France. Your service is not needed in France." "I can do


    anything. I don''t have to be your chauffeur and assistant. There are other things I can do."


    He was filled with anxiety, and his tone of voice was quite urgent.


    Grace lifted her head and gazed at him. " There''s no vacancy for the moment, which means you


    going there won''t be any good. Besides, you have an undertaking here.


    Forget it."

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    "I''ve given up even the Morgan group for you. What could possibly mean more to me than you and


    Eaton?" Charlie enunciated, having made up his mind. "I''ve made a decision already. Wherever you


    and Eaton go, I¡¯ll go with you. I swear!"


    Grace¡¯s chest was heaving slightly, the look in her eyes flickering. The office was very warm


    because of the air conditioner, so she was wearing only a thin sweater.


    She could feel the scalding heat from his palm seeping through her sweater. It was as scorching as


    magma.


    She made no remark.


    Charlie¡¯s anxiety intensified. He was really panic-stricken. It had never crossed his mind that Grace


    would return to France.


    He had nothing to coerce her, and neither did he have a way to convince her to stay. He felt so


    anxious as if a thousand ants were gnawing at his heart.


    Unable to endure his panic anymore, he stooped down and pressed his lips hard onto her rosy


    ones. He lost his marbles and kissed her with all his might and passion. It was as though nothing


    could stop him anymore.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was a very deep kiss.


    She kept scratching, hitting and biting him, but he didn''t cken his grip at all.


    Instead, Charlie deepened the kiss as her resistance intensified.


    Seemingly having lost his mind, he roughly ripped apart her sweater with both hands. Grace kicked


    him, hit him and jabbed him in the groin with her knee.


    But the pain didn''t stop him. Hepsed into hysteria, strong-arming her with brutal Strength-


    Grace hit him again, but he didn''t feel anything as if he were wooden. He just kept tearing off her


    clothes, stripping her...


    He was beside himself with panic and fear. It was as if this was the only way to prove that she was


    still by his side, and the only way to make himself feel her existence...


    Grace''s rosy lips were seamlessly covered by his mouth.


    Charlie¡¯s movements were rough and merciless but also clean and quick. Merely momentster,


    Grace¡¯s clothes were taken off.


    Biting the tip of his tongue, Grace said through gritted teeth with difficulty," Enough!"


    But he didn''t seem to hear her and just kept undoing herst piece of clothing.


    Her mouth was blocked, and she could hardly even breathe. Her hands and feet were immobilized,


    and she was unable to move an inch. No matter how loudly she cursed him, he didn''t slow down a


    little.


    As though having gone crazy or been possessed by some supernatural entity, Charlie couldn''t hear


    anything or feel any pain.


    Finally, Grace was stripped naked. Charlie, a well-built man, lunged forward and pinned her under


    him.


    Grace was still struggling with all her strength in an effort to wriggle free, but Charlie¡¯s eyes were


    red with longing.


    She opened her mouth and demanded, "Get off me!"


    Charlie didn''t hear her. This time Grace opened her eyes and gazed fixedly at him." I''m going to say


    this onest time. Get off me!"


    He didn''t show the slightest inclination to let go of her.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    After gazing at his face and watching his actions for a moment, Grace closed her eyes lightly and


    then opened them again. She didn''t say anything and just looked at him.


    Her eyes were very bright and limpid, tinged with a kind of coldness. She didn''t resist or struggle,


    her face very calm.


    The surface of ake would ripple from time to time, but her face was like a pool of still water. It was


    as if time had stopped...


    Charlie missed her soft rosy lips so much that he lowered his head in an attempt to kiss them, but in


    that very instant his eyes met hers.


    And then Charlie froze and stared at her eyes, as motionless as a statue. The look in her eyes was


    rmingly frigid andposed, and it seemed to be tinged with faint hate. She just looked at him


    with liquid eyes as if she were seeing through his eyes into the deep recesses of his soul...


    Right in that instant, his body began to shiver uncontrobly. Only then did hee to himself and


    realize what he was doing...


    His Adam''s apple bobbing, Charlie braced his hands against the floor on her either side, his chest


    heaving in and out violently, and then he slowly removed himself from her...


    Drained of energy, he reclined against the chair behind him, his head down, a reflective look on his


    face.


    At that moment, Grace sat up. All her clothes had been torn to pieces. She couldn''t pick up any of


    them.


    Charlie edged forward. Standing before her, he said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry."


    Grace ignored him. She just sat up as if he weren''t there.


    Her reaction deepened Charlie''s panic.


    He was very afraid. The tension between the two of them had never eased, and now he had done


    something like this...


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. I don''t know why I did that just now. Believe me, Grace. Please


    believe me!" He gripped her shoulders tightly, looking agitated.


    Grace made no response. She looked around the floor in search of clothes she could wear.


    "Please don''t be like this. You may curse me or hit me as hard as you can. Just don''t silent-


    treatment me. You may punish me in whatever way you want to, Grace!"


    Charlie was so anxious that he felt on the verge of losing his mind.


    "Maybe you don''t know how scared I am. I''m scared that you might leave me, and I''m even more


    scared that you''ll give me the silent treatment. I''ve never been so scared of anybody or anything


    since my childhood. Please don''t do this to me, okay, Grace?"


    Grace finally paused to look at him coldly." Charlie, have you any idea what you just did? You nearly


    raped me!"


    Charlie lowered his eyes, not daring to make eye contact with her, his voice imbued with bitter


    remorse.


    "Grace, although I grew up in a fatherless family, it can be said that things have been going well for


    me all my life. I''ve barely suffered any hardships or setbacks.


    "I was ballsy and never frightened of anything. I became the president of the Morgan Group at the


    age of 18. Faced with the doubt, scorn and ridicule from my subordinates, I never cringed. I knew


    very well that they held grudges against me and wanted me dismissed from my position as


    president...


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "But I also knew there was nobody I could rely on and that I had hit the point of no return. I could


    only go forward, so I collected my thoughts, made a stand at every step and burnt my bridges. At


    that time, I''d alreadye to find out their intentions, but I wasn''t afraid at all. It was because I''d


    already thought of the ending beforehand.


    "If I won. I''d watch over the Morgan Group; if I failed, I''d have nothing but my ipetence to


    me. I have nothing to fear but you. I was wrong to do those things. I know I was wrong. I was


    terribly wrong.


    "If you give me a second chance, I promise I won''t make any of those mistakes again. You''re the


    one I¡¯ve been afraid of losing the most all these years. I''m frightened that you might leave me. I''m


    even more frightened that I might never get another chance to get through to you. That fear¡¯s so


    deep. I feel like it''s from the deep recesses of my mind."

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    "I''ve been having trouble sleepingtely. Sometimes I even get woken by a nightmare immediately


    after I drift off. I keep having the same dream. In it you turn around and walk away without even a


    nce at me, leaving me gazing helplessly at your merciless receding back.


    "I''m scared. I''m really very scared. That kind of fear is bone-deep. It makes me very uneasy...¡±


    He spoke very slowly, enunciating each word, his face etched with dejection.


    Grace stiffened momentarily and her eyes rested on him.


    "Even I myself have no idea how it came to this. Grace, I..."


    After saying that, Charlie did not know how to continue.


    Considering how things had turned out, it seemed that he should tell her everything and try his best


    to have her change her mind, but he also felt there was nothing he could say that would make a


    difference.


    He was a man, one with a fairly sessful career, but in terms of love life, he didn''t have a clue


    how he had been put in such a situation.


    The look in Charlie''s eyes flickered as his Adam''s apple bobbed. There seemed to be something


    sparkling in his deep-set eyes. It was faint, but Grace could see it clearly.


    If her guess was right, the glistening things in his eyes were tears.


    Grace saw them. Her heart was hammering, her throat dry.


    At this moment, she recalled something that he had once said.


    "As a man, no matter how great the ordeal is, you have to endure it, because a man has no right to


    show weakness. There are many people behind you who rely on you.


    "If you go soft, they''ll lose the only one they can count on!"


    Grace had never seen him like this. She had known him for such a long time, but this was her first


    time seeing him shed tears.


    Beneath her gaze, Charlie felt his upset flooding over him in greater wavers, and he couldn''t subdue


    it, no matter how hard he tried. He actually felt a sting in his eyes.


    Before tears rolled down his cheeks, he turned around and said with feignedposure, "Wait


    here. I''ll go downstairs and buy you some clothes."


    Having finished speaking, he left without a backward nce.


    Grace sat in her chair. There wasn''t a shred of her usual casualness or indifference on her face,


    only indescribable somberness.


    "Men do not shed tears easily," as the saying goes. When he pivoted around, she had distinctly


    seen tears sliding down his cheeks.


    She hugged her knees, her whole body as rigid as her toes.


    Before long, Charlie returned. His face was as handsome as always, its contours distinguished and


    soft. "I got you some clothes. Try them on."


    All the clothes fitted her very well. Clearly, he was very familiar with her sizes.


    After she dressed, it was time to punch out. The two of them went downstairs and sat into the car.


    Charlie drove her back to the hotel.


    If the circumstances were different, Charlie would definitely talk non-stop, and even Grace wouldn''t


    be able to silence him.


    But on this asion, things were very different. He didn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Grace didn''t speak either. The mood in the car was subdued. Both of them kept silent.


    Andrew, after opening the door, saw Grace''s clothes and narrowed his eyes. "I remember very well


    this was not the outfit you wore when going out this morning. Is there something you''re not telling


    me?"


    Grace made no response. She just asked," Where''s Eaton?"


    The look on her face was rather uncharacteristic of her. That was obvious.


    Charlie, instead of going inside as usual, nodded politely at Andrew and turned around.


    "Why are you so polite to me today? And why do you look like a normal person?" Andrew stroked


    his smooth chin with his slim fingers. "Is there really something you¡¯re keeping back from me?"


    Meanwhile.


    Shortly after Charlie returned to the Morgan family''s vi, Be showed up again. She stood right


    outside.


    The very sight of her gave Mckenzie a headache. "Charlie, her mother just called. She said Be''s


    still suffering from a high fever and that we should cut her some ck." "Mom, we can''t afford to be


    soft-hearted this time. Just go to sleep."


    Charlie''s mood didn''t seem to have improved today. He had dark circles under his eyes, and his


    face was sullen.


    Unsurprisingly, Be passed out again shortly afterward.


    Charlie called his chauffeur and had both the chauffeur and his personal doctor send her home. He


    instructed the doctor to give Be medical treatment on their way to her home.


    Be had thought that she woulde around to find herself inside the Morgan family''s vi, but


    unexpectedly, she was in her home. Looking at her mother, she asked with mixed surprise and


    delight, " Was it him who drove me back here?"


    Feeling rather awkward, her mother just called Be''s name softly.


    It was synonymous with a negative reply.


    Blue veins throbbed visibly in Be''s temple. She couldn''t understand why Charlie was still so


    merciless to her.


    Previously, when she had been waiting outside the Morgan family''s vi, he had refused to let her


    in. Earlier today, she had stood there with a high fever and even fainted at the front gate, but he had


    still refused to let her in!


    "Be, let it go..." her mother sighed deeply, sounding resigned.


    But Be clenched her teeth and said, "I can''t be like this anymore. I can''t..."


    Her mother couldn''t understand her words. She was baffled as to what Be meant by '' I can''t be


    like this anymore."


    What on earth did she mean by that?


    Mckenzie felt that her son had gone too far.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Be was indeed annoyingly persistent, but she was seriously ill, and letting her into the house was


    no big deal, was it?


    In the past Be had done a lot for them, and Mckenzie felt obliged to go and check on Be.


    Of course, she didn''t tell Charlie her n beforehand, for she knew that if she told Charlie, he would


    definitely keep her from going there.


    Having learned that Be was at home, Mckenzie bought some gifts and went to the McCall family.


    After opening the door, Be''s mother froze at the sight of Mckenzie standing outside, and then she


    hurriedly ushered Mckenzie into the house.


    Be also saw Mckenzie, looking hard done by.


    Mckenzie patted Be''s hand.


    "I know you feel wronged, but Charlie has made up his mind. Once he makes a decision, nobody


    can sway him. Besides, he and Grace have a child. You really should just let it go.


    "It''s very unwise to risk damaging your health. You know, there are countless men out there. He''s


    not the only one. Good men can be found everywhere. It''s totally unnecessary to be obsessed with


    him."


    "But none of those men is him! There are many men out there, but there''s only one Charlie


    Morgan!"


    Mckenzie still couldn''t get through to Be.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    "Grace met him before you did. That''s what they call predestination or fate. If Charlie had met you


    first, I think things might have turned out differently.


    "You should listen to me. Let it go, and set your heart free. Charlie wouldn''t have been so ruthless to


    you if he still felt anything for you. Don''t you think so?"


    Be remained silent.


    Mckenzie didn''t know if she had talked any sense into Be. Afterward she received a phone call


    from the restaurant and then left.


    Be¡¯s mother brought Be some food and told her that she should eat some.


    Surely she couldn''t let herself starve?


    "He would never be so merciless to me for no reason. Grace must¡¯ve bad-mouthed me behind my


    back and coerced him. That''s why he''s treating me like this. Yes. That''s the reason. I''m positive of


    it..."


    Be kept bobbing her head while speaking, looking as if she had found the correct answer.


    Her mother was stunned at her words. She felt that Be was no longer in her right mind.


    "Be, you must not think of it that way. It''s really just because you and Charlie are not meant to be


    together. Your aunt wants to fix you up with a guy. You should spare some time to meet him


    tomorrow," her mother added.


    Having seen how things had turned out,


    her mother began to regret it.


    She should never have drummed it into Be that she must marry a rich man.


    She bitterly regretted having done that.


    As Be''s mother, she naturally wanted Be to have a happy life and be in an enviable position. In


    fact, it was totally normal for Be''s mother to have that kind of thought, but it had never urred to


    her that Be would be so obsessed with it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After hearing Be''s words, she felt that Be''s mentality had be faintly abnormal.


    Be, without thinking, shook her head and refused tly. "No! I don''t want that!"


    Her mother tried her best to convince Be, but all her words just went in one ear and out the other.


    Grace had started to make preparations for her journey back to France. She was having a phone


    conversation with Dominick, talking about her uing return to France and her work.


    Eventually she fixed a date. She would depart in eight days.


    Charlie was standing right beside her so he heard her every word clearly. He was experiencing


    drastic mood swings, his chest heaving in and out violently.


    After hanging up, Grace returned to her desk, sat down and began to work. She was rushed off her


    feet.


    Charlie had be much quieter in the past few days. Unlike the talkative man he used to be, he


    was now silent most of the time.


    It was a long moment before he walked over and ced his hands on Grace''s shoulders, his


    Adam''s apple bobbing restlessly, his eyes glinting imploringly. " Tell me, what do I have to do to get


    you to stay? What do you want me to do? Tell me and I''ll do it right away."


    His eyes were deep-set, and now they seemed as if they were veiled by a sheen, glistening and


    moist.


    For some unknown reason, Grace suddenly recalled what his eyes had looked when he cried the


    other day. They had looked exactly the same as they did at this moment.


    The look in her eyes flickered. "My whole career is in France."


    After saying those words, shepsed into silence.


    Charlie began to tremble uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    He was feeling lost and helpless like never before. He did not know what to do to talk her out of it,


    or how to get through to her.


    Wordless, he quietly stood opposite her with a distance of several paces between them. The


    distance was neither long nor short. He could see her face clearly, and she could see his as well...


    "I..." Charlie paused momentarily. "I can kneel before you if that''s what it takes to get you to stay."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Men do not bend their knees easily, but in these circumstances, his dignity meant nothing to him,


    and neither did his career. She was the only one that mattered!


    Grace gazed at his face but made no response.


    His inscrutable face gave little away.


    But Charlie knitted his brows at the sight of her inaction. Without any hesitation, he bent his knees


    and really knelt down on the floor.


    This time Grace was really transfixed with shock, her pen poised above the paper.


    If she had been oblivious of Charlie''s anxiety previous to this day, she was fully aware of it now.


    "You once said men do not bend their knees easily and that you would kneel before nobody but


    your parents. What''s this about?" Grace wrenched her mind back to the present, subdued her


    shock and stopped her chest from heaving.


    "I have no other way. I can do this if it''s what it takes to get you to change your mind. I totally can!"


    Charlie''s face was unabashed. There was no embarrassment on it whatsoever.


    Tightening her grip on her pen, her lips dry, Grace said, "Stand up."


    "Would you please tell me your true thoughts and give me an answer?" Charlie looked eager and


    urgent. "Was there a moment when you felt touched by my actions and wanted to forgive me?"


    "Get to your feet," Grace said instead of answering his question.


    She couldn''t bear to see him kneeling before her. It made her feel subdued.


    "Tell me the answer and I''ll stand up right away." Charlie was insistent as well.


    The subdued and suffocating sensation was intensifying, and Grace felt as though she were


    grabbed in a chokehold which made it difficult for her to breathe. Brows knitted, she said, "Charlie,


    since when have you be such a nuisance? Do you know what you look like right now? A


    pathetic lovesick puppy!"


    After hearing her words, Charlie who was on his knees straightened his back and froze.


    His head was down, his eyes fixed on the floor, so Grace couldn''t see his face.


    Momentster, his lips parted as he said in a deep, hoarse and dull voice, "It''s lunchtime. I''ll go and


    buy you lunch."


    With that he rose to his feet and headed straight for the office door.


    His suit pants streamed as he walked, the patches of dust on his knees somewhat obtrusive.


    The instant he walked out of the office, Charlie''s straight back instantly drooped. He leaned against


    the wall, feeling as if someone had slit his heart with a knife, leaving it bleeding profusely.


    He felt an excruciating pain. He suspected that even having his heart cut with several des at the


    same time wouldn''t be more painful than this.


    Her chest heaving, Grace closed her eyes and reclined against her chair, her hands sped, her


    heart fluttering.


    All the foods that Charlie brought back for lunch were her favorites. She had loved spicy food, and


    she still did. Fillet steak,sagna, lobster soup, gazpacho, buffalo wings...


    The surface of her desk was covered with tantalizing dishes. The strong and tantalizing aroma


    whetted Grace''s appetite.


    Grace normally ate two tes ofsagna for lunch, but today she acted a little uncharacteristically.


    After having only half a te ofsagna, she put down her fork.


    Charlie didn''t eat much either. He had a stomach problem and thus was no longer in a fit state to


    eat anything spicy. If he ate spicy food, his condition would worsen, so he only ate a te of


    lasagna.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    For a whole day the two of them did not speak to each other, and the atmosphere became very


    weird.


    *


    Normally, Charlie would drive into the garage of the hotel and then go upstairs to y with Eaton for


    a while before leaving.


    But on this asion, when the car reached therge supermarket which was a long distance away


    from the hotel, Grace suddenly said, "There are some things I need to buy before going home. You


    may go back without me."


    With that she pulled the car door open, stepped out and closed the door, all her movements clean


    and smooth.


    Charlie sat there with a wry smile, mirthlessness written all over his face.


    Mixed distress and remorse were flooding over him in waves.


    At that moment, a car pulled over. The driver was Parker, the newly installed president of the


    Morgan Group, who had oncee into conflict with Charlie because of Be.


    "So it''s really you, Mr. Morgan. I thought I was hallucinating. It''s said you''ve been working as


    someone''s chauffeur. You really don''t need to do this, you know?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Have you forgotten how close we are? I can get you a job in the Morgan Group with a single call.


    Why do you make yourself look so pathetic?"


    Parker deliberately made some sarcastic remarks to spite Charlie.


    "I don''t want to put you to any trouble, Mr. Turner." Charlie¡¯s face became as apathetic and frigid as


    usual.


    "There won''t be any trouble. Actually, I happen to be in need of a chauffeur. Would you like to take


    this job, Mr. Morgan? The payment and perks will be dozens of times the amounts of your current


    ones. You know I was never stingy," Parker smiled. " And you''ll get all kinds of insurances and


    reserve funds as well."


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed irritably, but his face remained unchanged. He inserted the car key,


    intending to start the vehicle.


    Parker blocked his path. "Is the payment not good enough for you? Don''t worry. Money won''t be a


    problem. We''re old friends. I''m sure we can work something out."


    Charlie made no response to him. His frosty eyes raked Parker''s face sardonically before he


    pressed down hard on the gas pedal and whooshed past him.


    Enfolded by a cloud of dust, Parker spat, gave a cold snort and thought, ''I can''t believe this guy''s


    still so cocky in such reduced circumstances!''


    Standing in a nearby spot, Grace saw the whole thing. She felt rather ufortable, and she also


    found Parker''s behavior quite disgusting.


    After returning to the Morgan family''s vi, Charlie didn''t speak to Mckenzie. He directly walked into


    his room and locked himself in it. He didn''t evene out for dinner.


    Even to this moment, his heart was still throbbing dully.


    All her words, mien and attitude made him feel as if his insides had turned to ice.


    Grace didn''t go back to the hotel. Instead, she called Summer. Originally, she had wanted to drink


    some wine, but then she thought of Eaton and reced it with juice.


    Summer could tell that Grace was in a bad mood, which was why thetter was swigging juice non-


    stop. "What''s the matter?"


    "Charlie knelt before me earlier this day," Grace said.


    Summer was momentarily surprised. It had never urred to her that Charlie would do something


    like that, for he was a very proud man.


    "But I chewed him out. I told him he''d been bing increasingly distasteful and that he was acting


    like a pathetic lovesick puppy. I saw his back stiffen." She had a vivid recollection of that scene.


    Summer gave a little sigh and, patting Grace''s shoulder, said, "Think about what you suffered back


    then and the harsh words he said to you. This is nothingpared with that. You¡¯re just giving him


    a taste of the pain he inflicted on you."


    Grace forced a smile which was not very sightly. "I''ll return to France in eight days."

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    "So soon?" Summer was amazed. "What about Santabaca? Will youe back?"


    "Maybe, maybe not. I don''t know. My mom''s there, so chances are that I won''t...¡± Grace replied


    slowly.


    "What about Charlie? Is there a chance you might forgive him after so many things happened?" she


    asked Grace in a very serious tone, gazing at her.


    Grace made no response. She just picked up the ss of water from the table and drank it in one


    gulp, wordless.


    Seeing her reaction, Summer let out a long sigh. "Actually, deep down there, you still have faint


    feelings for Charlie, right?"


    "Since when did you switch to coffee?


    Doesn''t your kid still need breast milk?" Grace asked instead of answering Summer''s question.


    "Do you know you''re trying to change the subject?" Summer stared deep into Grace¡¯s eyes. "And do


    you know what this means?"


    Grace remained silent. She asked the waiter for another ss of water and began to sip at it.


    "Why are you silent again? Did I guess right? You still have feelings for him? Grace, I need you to


    be honest with me about this. Don¡¯t keep anything back from me. Considering how close we are... I


    think you have no reason to conceal anything from me, given our friendship. Am I right?"


    Grace smiled, "Of course I know that, Ms. Hart. Well then, I''ll tell you the truth. You should know


    how much I hated Charlie in the beginning, so I never thought of forgiving him after leaving him.


    "When I met him again aftering back, I still felt nothing for him and didn''t change my mind at all.


    This is what I''m like.


    Afterward he gave me and Eaton all his shares in the Morgan Group.


    "To be honest, I was a bit incredulous and astounded, and I did feel faintly touched, but that was not


    enough to sway me or dissolve my resentment against him. It''s because that was hispany, and


    what to do with it was his call. Eaton and I never asked him forpensation of any forms. He did


    all that on his own ount. It had nothing to do with me. I wouldn''t sympathize with him or pity him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Because he could totally just refuse to give me anything. He himself was the reason why he was in


    that situation. No matter how hard he tried to find favor with me, I could totally just ignore him.


    "But ever since he shed tears in front of me, I''ve been feeling very upset, especially


    after he dropped to his knees. My mind''s in a whirl..."


    That was a whirl of thoughts that she didn''t know how to describe. Anyway, she had a myriad of


    thoughts whirling around in her mind.


    The corners of Summer''s mouth twitched and she said, "Judging from what you just said, you''re still


    uncertain as to how you feel about him, but your hate for him has been ebbing away, and your


    feelings for him are different from before too. They¡¯ve been slowly changing."


    Grace acquiesced in Summer''s opinion.


    She felt that Summer''s words were well-founded and hit home.


    "Actually, when youe around, you''ll find the whole thing very simple. You may try thinking about


    your rtions with him from another perspective. As the tensions between you and his mother


    intensified, the disagreement and enmity between you and him built up, and eventually he chose to


    seekfort from another woman.


    "Your marriage came to an end, and the only upside to it was that he didn''t conceal it from you. He


    didn''t keep you in the dark as if you were a fool.


    "In fact, if truth be told, there are problems in every marriage. What matters the most is how you


    deal with them, and whether you can choose the right method to handle them..."


    Grace always found Summer''s words convincing and reasonable, and Summer always pointed out


    the most important issue.


    "So all you have to do is get a grasp on how things between you two might develop. I''ll say nothing


    more about it..."


    On this issue, Charlie was much better than Billy.


    At least he had never slept with Be, and he had broken up with her as quickly as he could. He


    had only made a minor mistake due to his repression.


    But Billy had maintained his rtionship with that woman for years, which was an unforgivable


    deception.


    Grace nodded. "I heard they serve very good pizza here. Let''s just order and forget about all those


    things."

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Summer agreed.


    ''As the saying in Santabaca goes, a persistent pursuer can soften the staunchestdy¡¯s heart.''


    ¡®Maybe one day Charlie will win Grace''s heart, or maybe not.''


    ''But that is the thing between them. And I cannot predict what will happen in the future.''


    After eating the pizza, Grace bought another one.


    ''Perhaps Andrew hasn''t eaten his meal yet, and I can bring him a pizza.¡¯


    Eaton hadn''t slept yet. Now he was getting more and more energetic, so he slept less and less.


    After carrying Eaton from Andrew, Grace asked Andrew to eat the pizza.


    "The flight back to France has already been booked." Looking back at her, Andrew said.


    "Okay." Grace chuckled and patted Eaton.


    ''Eaton is looking more and more handsome now.''


    Grace applied skin care products before sleeping.


    Just when she was about to go to bed, her phone rang.


    She answered in surprise. And it was Charlie.


    Thinking that he had important things to tell her, Grace didn¡¯t say anything and waited quietly for


    him to speak. But Charlie kept silent and didn''t speak either.


    The phone was connected, but they both held their phones to their ears, and no one spoke.


    The silencested about five minutes.


    In the end, Grace broke the silence first. "If there is nothing that you want to say, I''ll hang up."


    "Good night."


    Finally, Charlie said the first sentence.


    "And... Don''t always stand by the window and let the cold wind blow onto you. It''s easy to catch a


    cold."


    Then he hung up. But Grace walked to the window, frowning. As expected, she saw Charlie''s car.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie hadn''t left. He stayed downstairs until nearly eleven o''clock before he drove away.


    There were a lot of cigarette butts near the wheel of his car.


    Back at the Morgan family''s vi, Mckenzie asked him, "How are the things going?"


    Charlie didn''t answer her question.


    He felt that both his body and mood were heavy. He just said that he wanted to sleep, and then he


    turned around to go upstairs.


    His behavior and expression indicated that things were not going well. If they went well, he must


    come home happy.


    When Grace went to the bathroom, she habitually nced out of the window. The ce where the


    car was parked had be empty. It was obvious that Charlie had left.


    She blinked her eyes and lifted the quilt. Her thoughts plunged into turmoil, and she was not as


    detached and calm as usual.


    Be''s condition was still bad.


    Her mother had no choice but to secretly invite a psychiatrist to bring Be to her senses.


    But after the psychiatrist said a few words, Be recognized that he was a psychiatrist and refused


    to talk to him.


    In the end, Be was forced by her mother to go on a blind date.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    When Be came back, her mother asked," What do you think of the man?"


    Be answered, "He is too short, talks too slowly and looks too ugly. In brief, he is not pleasing to


    the eye."


    Be''s mother didn''t know what to do. She could only sigh for a long time. ''Why has Be be


    such a person?¡¯


    Charlie didn''t know how to win Grace back, so he went to meet Mark and Billy to ask them what he


    could do to make up with Grace.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "If I had known such a method, would Sherman have left me?" Billy shook his head bitterly. "You''ve


    asked the wrong person." "Different people have different personalities. Grace and Summer are


    different, so I can''t help you. You still have to figure out a method yourself."


    Mark raised his hand and patted Charlie''s shoulder.


    Although they were good buddies, Mark also didn''t know how to help Charlie.


    Charlie felt mncholy and depressed.


    Charlie had been in low spirits for a long time, and he kept silent and stayed alone.


    After looking at the time, Billy stood up and unwrinkled his suit pants. "I have a blind date at noon,


    so I¡¯ll go."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you would never go on a blind date?" "It was in the past. What I lost can never


    be regained. I couldn¡¯t understand that marriage had nothing to do with love before, but now I


    completely understand it."


    Billy slowly stretched his body.


    "I cannot be with the person I love the most in my life. But as a son, I have the responsibility to


    marry a wife and then have children.¡±


    When Charlie heard Billy''s words, an inexplicable feeling came over him. "Do youpletely let go


    of the past? Do you really forget Sherman?"


    "No. I''ll never forget her. After all, I was in love with her for so long. But it''s


    impossible for me to remarry her, so I don''t care who I will marry in the future."


    "I must ept reality. Though I¡¯ll spend my life without her, I have to do my best to


    take the responsibility that I should bear." When Billy said this, there was a smile on his face. But his


    smile strongly grieved others.


    Charlie stared at Mark and said slowly, "I don''t want to resign myself to reality."


    "Then cheer up. You still have hope, but he has no hope at all. Persevere and one day Grace may


    be with you again."


    Refreshed, Charlie drove his car to the hotel.


    Coincidentally, Grace also walked out of the hotel, followed by Andrew.


    Andrew didn''t have coats to wear. He was always picky, and he refused to wear ugly clothes. So, he


    badgered Grace to buy coats with him.


    Grace had no choice but to agree. She drove to a big shopping mall which sold luxurious clothes.


    And the prices were also unreasonably high.


    With two extremely good-looking men aside, Grace attracted a lot of attention. But she didn''t care


    and kept selecting coats.


    Andrew felt ufortable when he stayed with Charlie. He red at Charlie, with his expression


    indicating "I hate you."


    Charlie didn''t care. Sometimes Charlie even picked up a few coats and asked Andrew if he liked


    them.


    Andrew narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. "Why are you being so friendly to me? What do you


    want to do to me? Do you find that you actually don''t like Grace, but me?"


    Charlie became startled.


    Grace shrugged her shoulders, as if she hadn''t heard anything, and she continued choosing


    clothes.


    "Looking at your expression, I should guess right. But I only like Fortune and have no interest in you


    at all. I''m not gay like you. But it''s good as long as you have no interest in Fortune.¡±


    "You''re wrong. I''m not interested in you at all. It''s Grace who I love and can never forget." Charlie


    said.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Immediately afterwards, Andrew narrowed his eyes. "It sounds like you dislike me. Tell me, why am


    I inferior to Fortune?"


    Grace didn''t know what to say, as she thought that Andrew always behaved strangely.


    People began to look at Grace, Charlie and Andrew. Charlie felt a little embarrassed, so he turned


    around and ignored Andrew.


    "Why am I not as good as Fortune? I am taller and richer than Fortune. How can I notpare with


    Fortune?"


    Grace couldn''t hold back her anger this time and kicked Andrew''s buttocks. "Your bosom is not as


    big as mine, okay? Look at your clothes!"


    The people around could hear Grace¡¯s words clearly, though she said them in a low voice.


    Smiling, Andrew deliberately stared at Grace''s bosom.


    Noticing Andrew''s eyes, Charlie moved forward and stood in front of Grace to block Andrew¡¯s gaze.


    In the end, Andrew chose a coat and shirt. While he was still shopping, Andrew answered a phone


    call from Dominick, who asked them to return to France ahead of schedule.


    Grace also heard it and agreed.


    There would be a jewelry catwalk in two days, and Grace must attend. So, she nned to fly to


    France immediately to prepare for the catwalk.


    Thinking about Santabaca, Grace blinked her eyes. She reached out to lift the curtain and looked


    out of the window silently.


    After shopping for another few minutes, Grace and Andrew went back to the hotel. They chose to


    leave on the day after tomorrow.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After returning to the Morgan family''s vi, Charlie also packed his luggage, as he nned to go to


    France with Grace and Andrew.


    He would not stop until he won back Grace''s heart.


    Mckenzie couldn''t bear to see Charlie chase Grace with so many efforts, and she felt extremely


    distressed. She hugged Charlie and sighed, but she didn¡¯t utter a word.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll be back as soon as Grace makes a choice. I''m sorry for making you worried."


    Charlie spoke slowly. "But I love Grace. And I''m unwilling to be with another woman. I''ll persevere.


    But I will give up if Grace truly falls in love with another man."


    Mckenzie didn¡¯t know what to say, just sighing. And she had no way to change Charlie''s mind.


    Grace didn''t know that Charlie would go to France with her, but Be had already known. So, she


    started to pack her luggage, as she wanted to go together with Charlie.


    Be''s mother thought that Be was too stubborn, and she took Be''s suitcase away. "What can


    you do even if you go to France?"


    "I''m chasing Charlie!" She answered without the slightest hesitation. Now that


    Charlie would leave, why did she stay here?


    "Why don''t you give up? As long as Grace is avable, Charlie will never give you a second look.


    He doesn''t love you. Why do you still chase him?" Finally, Be''s mother lost her temper.


    Be''s chest rose and fell violently. "How do you know that he doesn¡¯t love me?"


    "If he likes you, he will choose you after he and Grace divorced. But he didn''t do so. It''s so clear that


    he doesn''t love you."


    "That¡¯s because Grace came back! If she hadn''te back, Charlie would have been with me. It''s


    all Grace¡¯s fault. It''s all her fault.¡±


    Be''s mother was so angry that she felt a headache, and she reached out to rub her forehead.


    Seeing Be''s hideous expression, Be''s mother couldn¡¯t tolerate Be any longer, and she raised


    her hand to p Be." Come to your senses!"


    But Be covered her face with her hand, looking at her mother in disbelief. Then she shouted


    piercingly and sadly, "You pped me. I can¡¯t believe that you pped me! I just want Charlie. I


    don''t want anyone but him. And I want Grace to disappear. Completely disappear!"


    Be thought that no one was qualified to be her boyfriend, except Charlie!

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    "Are you out of mind?" Be''s mother gave Be another p. "It''s all my fault. I''ve spoiled you!"


    Be screamed, as if to be crazy. She threw everything in the room onto the ground.


    With a crackling sound, everything fell to pieces in an instant.


    "I¡¯ll leave! I''ll leave! I¡¯ll nevere back! You wait and see. Grace will disappear.


    And Charlie will marry me shortly. When Ie back, I''m Charlie''s wife!"


    Then Be grabbed the bag aside and ran out without looking back.


    She nned to leave her home and would nevere back.


    As Be¡¯s mother had difficulty in walking, she failed to follow Be. So, she could only watch Be


    disappear from sight.


    With a suitcase in hand, Be wandered aimlessly on the street. Since there was nowhere to go,


    she went to a hotel.


    In the past few days, she had be angrier and angrier. It was like a fire smoldering in her heart,


    which couldn''t be extinguished.


    Be happened to choose the hotel where Grace stayed. But she didn''t order a presidential suite


    and just chose an ordinary room.


    There was not much time left, and Grace was packing her luggage. Putting his legszily on the


    coffee table, Andrew was watching a basketball game, with Eaton in his arms.


    Andrew had had a deep affection for NBA basketball games, and Charlie also liked them. This was


    the only thing that they had inmon.


    While Grace was busy packing, the doorbell rang. Grace walked over to open the door and found


    Charlie standing outside, with a suitcase in his hand.


    Andrew had already seen Charlie through the crack in the door. Before Grace spoke, Andrew asked


    impatiently, with his brows knitted. "Why did youe here?"


    "Don''t you n to go back to France? I''ll go with you." Charlie replied.


    Grace was startled.


    "Have you figured out the situation? It is Fortune and I who will return to France, not you." Andrew


    said coldly, frowning.


    Charlie didn''t answer. While Grace was in a trance, Charlie bypassed her and stepped in. Then he


    said, "I''ll sleep on the sofa today."


    Andrew found it was very ridiculous. ''Why haven''t I found out before that Charlie is so shameless!¡¯


    Andrew wanted to drive Charlie out, but Charlie was very determined. No matter what Andrew said,


    Charlie refused to leave.


    Grace felt a little hungry in the evening and wanted to have dinner. She walked to the dining hall in


    the restaurant, followed by Andrew and Charlie, who were like two bodyguards.


    In the hall, the three sat opposite one another.


    Be didn''t eat in the evening, so she also went to the dining hall. As soon as she took a seat, she


    saw Charlie and Grace sitting near the window.


    Immediately, a wave of jealousy and resentment came over her. She subconsciously clenched her


    hands, with the sharp fingernails pressed into her palm. She pressed so tightly that her palm ached.


    As Grace, Charlie and Andrew were eating, they didn''t notice Be. Gritting her teeth, Be strived


    to suppress her anger and walk out quickly.


    She thought that she must do something to separate Charlie and Grace, as she couldn''t endure


    seeing Charlie and Grace stay together. And her patience was running out.


    She went to another restaurant and ordered a few dishes casually. After stuffing some food, she


    went to an Inte cafe, asked for a private room, and turned on theputer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She was looking for some liquid medicine, one that could make people hallucinate, so that she


    could spray it on Grace to achieve the desired effect.


    The Inte was really omnipotent, as people could find everything they wanted online.


    In the end, Be sessfully found the medicine.


    She used anonymity and filled in the address. Since it was a transaction in the same city, it only


    took three hours for the courier to send the medicine to her.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Back to the room, Be sat beside the bed, thinking deeply about how she could carry out her n.


    In the evening, Charlie had already spread the sheets on the sofa and even took off his coat as the quilt, because he was ready to sleep on the sofa.


    Andrew really couldn''t stand Charlie''s shameless behavior and forcefully pulled him out of Grace''s room.


    Finally, Charlie slept on the sofa in Andrew''s room.


    Grace hadn''t slept yet, as she was lost in thought. With a contemtive expression on her face, no one knew what she was meditating on


    Charlie had made up his mind.


    He could give up hispany and career, but he must win back Grace and Eaton


    Frowning, Grace really didn''t like her state of mind at this time, which was a little upset


    Eaton was still a baby, so he didn''t know anything.


    He fell asleep when he was full and ate after waking up. He lived afortable and carefree life.


    Sighing softly and looking at Eaton''s tender face, Grace chuckled and carried him in her arms.


    To be honest, she didn''t know whether she should be with Charlie again. If she forgave him, would the same thing happen again? Feeling upset, she


    didn''t want to contemte it anymore, so she hugged Eaton and fell asleep.


    Charlie hadn''t had a sound sleep for a long time. He slept so well at night that he made a slight snoring sound


    However, Andrew preferred quietness and was sensitive to any sound, so he couldn''t tolerate any noise. When he heard Charlie''s snore, he walked


    over and threw the pillow on Charlie¡¯s face.


    After being awakened, Charlie was still groggy. He shook his head slightly and rubbed his temples. "Are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! If you make that noise again, sleep in the corridor." With a cold snort, Andrew turned around and went to bed.


    Be didn''t sleep all night.


    The next morning.


    She called Charlie with thest glimmer of hope.


    This time, Charlie answered the call. But his voice was cold. "Don''t call me again in the future!¡±


    "Then, let''s meet onest time. I''m in the hotel. I still have something to say to you, and it wan''t take you much time."


    Charlie walked to the room in which Be stayed. He opened the door and then closed it.


    Be was wearing a dress and a nearly transparent veil.


    "What do you want to say?¡± Charlie stood at the door, not taking a step forward. His attitude was distant and cold.


    "I don''t understand. I don''t know why I am inferior to Grace, and you hate me so much now!" "I said, if you know how to take stock of the situation, we


    are still friends. But if you don¡¯t know, we have nothing to say.¡±


    "This is thest time I''ve seen you. You''d better banish those thoughts from your mind. Even if you are better than Grace in every way, she is still the


    one I love."


    "In other words, no matter what she bes, I love her, not you!¡±


    Be got very angry.


    She seemed to remember something, and suddenly, she took off the veil covering her body.


    Wearing only a long white dress, she approached him step by step. What she wanted to do was overt


    But Charlie didn''t have any reaction. He looked at her coldly and spoke.


    "Don''t demean yourself! If I really wanted to have sex with you, I would have done it after we became girlfriend and boyfriend.¡±


    "Also, if I loved you, I would have epted you when you kissed me in the theater.


    Even if you take off all your clothes in front of me, I won''t do anything."


    Be felt embarrassed and humiliated. She raised her head with imploring eyes. "Don''t say these words. Please."


    "It''s you who should not do these things. You''d better know what you should do.


    Otherwise,-you won''t live in peace. ~


    To be honest, I have no interest in


    your body at all, and there is na¡®rieed


    for us to contact each other in ¡®the


    future.¡± Content belongs ta¡±


    -


    Then Charlie turned around and walked out of the room.


    But Be was reluctant to give up. She ran towards him and encircled his waist with both hands.


    Without the slightest tenderness, he threw Be to the ground with force. Her forehead was bumped into the table and immediately became swollen.


    Be was about to go crazy. She screamed, shouted angrily, and then clenched her teeth tightly.


    ¡®I gave him thest chance, but he didn''t cherish it. Don''t me me for being cruel!¡¯


    While she was sitting on the ground, her chest kept going up and down violently. She wanted to harm Grace, not Charlie.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    If there was something wrong with Grace, would Charlie still love her? Be thought that the answer was negative.


    Standing up, she rummaged through her bag for the thing that she had bought on the Inte yesterday, and decided to implement her n.


    She would not want Grace to die, as she just intended to make Grace sick.


    However, at this time, someone was knocking on the door.


    Hearing the sound, Be couldn''t help getting overjoyed. ¡®It must be Charlie!¡¯


    No one knew about her stay in the hotel, except Charlie!


    She only told him about this. so others didn¡¯t know.


    ¡®Could it be that Charlie regrets leaving me? And he ns to change his mind?¡¯


    Although her figure was notparable to that of Grace, her figure was not bad.


    Be was 6verflowing with joy,


    excitemeit and verve. She had never


    been so happy, as if she had been a


    butterfly that was about to flyin the


    wind.  I...?


    -


    She opened the door and said with joy, " Have you changed your mind so youe back?"


    However, when the door was fully opened, at the sight of the person standing in front, she frowned and asked in anger, "Why are you here?"


    Compared with just now, her


    expression waspletely different.


    At first, sheWas so fiery and .


    passionate, like zing mes, x


    which seemed to burn everything,


    But now she was a piece of i ice, with


    thewhole body emanating ? cold air,


    which almost could freeze-people


    into ice. Content belongs t to


    NovelDrama.Org


    ~


    It was her mother who came.


    After seeing what Be was wearing, her mother frowned immediately. "What the hell are you doing? Why are you wearing such clothes?"


    The veil on her body was so short that when she walked, her body could be seen clearly.


    "They''re a dress and a shawl. I can wear what I want, what I like and what I feel


    comfortable. How do you know I''m here?" Be asked aggressively.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    ¡®It''s impossible for my mom to find me. I''ve only told Charlie where I am.¡¯


    "I searched almost every corner of Santabaca for you, but I couldn''t find you. When I passed by the hotel just now, I noticed Mr. Morgan in the lobby. I


    ran towards him quickly and he told me where you were."


    "Why do you lose your temper so easily now? I just scolded you, but you flipped out and left."


    No matter how much Be''s mother said, Be didn''t listen to a word, as she was not in the mood to hear her mother talking.


    "No, I must meet him.¡± She said suddenly. "Who are you going to meet now?" Her mother quickly blocked her way.


    Be kept silent. It was very quiet in the room.


    But obviously, she was going to see Charlie, and her mother frowned. "You''ve already chased him for such a long time, but he refuses you. Don''t you


    give up?¡±


    "He must care about me, otherwise he would never have told you my room number. He is afraid that I will be sad. I know it.¡±


    Her mother didn''t know what to say.


    ¡®Be is still so stubborn and refuses to ept reality. She must have a mental problem.¡¯


    "Are you still daydreaming? If he really loves you, how could he reject you? He


    loves his ex-wife and his son. You are nothing to him. Don''t you know it?¡±


    Be was disgusted to hear such words the most. ''Grace can win out over me just because she has a son.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, the reason why Mckenzie epts Grace again is because Grace delivered a son.¡¯


    And Be thought that Charlie must love her, not Grace.


    "He must be ying on the scene. He really loves me. Even Mckenzie epts Grace again because of Grace''s son. So does


    Charlie. But he loves me. He loves me from the bottom of his heart!"


    "Well, even if he is with Grace again because of their son, at least Grace still has a son. What do you have?"


    Be gritted her teeth tightly and finally


    said slowly, "When he gets the custody of his son, he will chase me.¡±


    ¡®Be is really stubborn.¡¯ Her mother looked at her and asked again, "What if he doesn''t chase you?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "He will definitely chase me. Definitely!"


    Be was firmly convinced that Charlie would woo her.


    "If he chooses to remarry Grace again instead of pursuing you, what are you going to do? Will you give up?"


    Be gritted her teeth tightly and shook her head firmly, as she believed that Charlie would not remarry Grace.


    "Give me your answer. You just need to tell me that if he chooses Grace, what are you going to do?"


    If he really chose Grace, Be would


    not give up easily. "I''m going to ~


    cause trouble. I won''t give up.¡®


    Charlie. No one can live in peace!¡±


    "Will the Morgan family allow you te.


    cause trouble? They''ll definitely have


    ways t6 prevent you so that you¡±


    can even approach them. How can


    your cause trouble?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 7


    Hearing this, Be breathed violently.


    She couldn''t ept reality. Taking a deep breath and clenching her jaw, she yelled furiously, ¡°I won''t let Grace go. I want to kill her!"


    Her mother was really frightened. and her expression instantly turned pale without a trace of blood.


    Be''s mather knew that Be was


    stubbornand mentally abnormal.


    But she had never thought that Be


    would be so stubborn, awhich


    tertified her. Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    Looking at the time again, Be hurriedly walked towards the door of the room, as Charlie was going to leave. And Be had to chase him.


    Narrowing her eyes, Be''s mother quickly grabbed Be''s arm, as she didn''t want Be to chase Charlie. "Why are you chasing him? If you insist on


    chasing him, I will die in front of you!"


    "What are you doing? I''m going to meet him. Why do you threaten me with your life?" Be shook off her mother''s hand impatiently with great


    strength.


    "Don''t meet him! Promise me that you will never see him again. Don''t chase him.


    Completely sever the rtionship with him! Otherwise, I will really die in front of you." ¡®Be is originally a normal girl. I cannot allow her to be so


    abnormal.¡¯


    ¡®Otherwise, sooner orter, Be will embark on a dangerous road and destroy herself.¡¯


    Be didn''t want to listen to her mother¡¯s words at all, so she pushed her mother away with great force.


    Falling to the ground, her mother stared at her back and shouted, "Do you think I''m joking? It seems that you really want me to die in front of you!"


    Then Be''s mother immediately took out the sharp knife from her bag.


    While staring at Be, she pressed the sharp de of the knife against her wrist and swiped it quickly. Then blood flowed out.


    Be''s mother was not joking. She was serious and really shed her wrist.


    But Be didn''t look back, so she didn''t see the scene.


    She ran out of the room to the hotel reception and asked whether Grace had checked out.


    The worker at reception checked the checkin record and told Be that Grace had not checked out.


    After hearing this, Be finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Noticing the gazes of the people around, Be lowered her head, only to realize that she was still wearing the sexy dress.


    She hurried back upstairs to change her clothes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the moment Be pushed open the door of the room, she froze like a sculpture. She was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her


    hand.


    There was-blood. So much blood >.


    was flowing from her mother and


    covering the carpet. Her mothery


    on the floor weakly, without atrace


    of. Blood on her face. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    The red color was so eye-catching that Be felt that her eyes hurt.


    She hurried over to help her mother stand up and said in a panic, "Mom, I''ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    At first, she thought her mother was just joking. and she didn¡¯t expect her mother tomit suicide.


    ¡®im not going to the hospital. I''m not


    going. You let me die here. Anyway,


    there¡¯ $f10 way to live if you are Still


    SO stubborn. " Be''s mother ~


    coughed heavily, with the bled


    flowing more and more. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    The most part of Be''s white dress was dyed red with the blood. Be felt dizzy when she saw it.


    She was panicked and scared, with cold sweat on her back almost soaking her pajamas.


    She didn''t dare to think that her mother would die, and she couldn''t ept it.


    Breathing rapidly, she wanted to help her mother stand up, but she failed. She was not that strong.


    Be had (0 choice but to stretch ~~


    out her rand, grab the knife that her


    mother. was holding and throwdt


    away: ¡®During the process, Betta¡¯ Ss


    harid was shaking violently Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Then Be ran out of the room, as she nned to go to the reception of the hotel and ask the security for help.


    But when she went downstairs, she saw Grace, Charlie and another handsome man in a long ck trench coat.


    They were walking towards the door of the hotel.


    As if seeing the savior in her life, Be ran over and grabbed Charlie''s arm. The blood in her palm dyed his suit red. "Help me. Please help me to


    save my mom.¡±


    Hearing Be''s voice, Grace turned around and saw Be, who was dressed so sexily. Grace knitted her brows, with a cold expression on her face.


    Charlie subconsciously looked at Grace, as he wanted to know her attitude. Then he threw Be''s hand away, frowning


    Be was very anxious, with much sweat on her forehead. And her body trembled like a leaf shivering in the wind.


    "My mom shed her wrist. Now she is lying on the ground, covered in blood. I can¡¯t move her. Help me. Please."


    Grace didn''t know if Be''s words were true or not.


    But whether they were true or not had little to do with her. Dominick called Grace at this moment, and she answered the phone.


    Dominick was hurrying Andrew and her to go back quickly. After Grace hung up, she continued to walk forward, with her eyes falling on Charlie


    secretly.


    When Charlie saw that Grace and Andrew were about to walk out of the hotel, he became even more anxious. He just wanted to shake off Be and


    follow Grace.


    But Be was extremely frightened at this time, and her face became very pale.


    Outside the hotel door, Andrew whistled from time to time, with Eaton in his arms. He stared at Grace''s back and suggested," Come on, Grace, let''s


    make a bet. Do you think Charlie will follow us or go with that woman?"


    "Why should I bet with you? I''m not that bored.¡±


    Grace nced at the hotel lobby out of the corner of her eye deeply again.


    "Life is boring. We always have to have some fun, right? Come on, let''s bet." Andrew wanted to have some fun, and Eaton was unusually quiet in his


    arms. "I bet he will go with that woman. What''s your answer?¡±


    Hearing this, Grace stared at Andrew, with her eyebrows slightly knitted. "Why do you give such an answer?¡±


    "A man''s intuition. A man''s sixth sense. Do you know that men also have a sixth sense?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the ss door of the hotel, Charlie clearly saw that Grace and Andrew had opened the car doors and were about to get into it.


    He became more and more anxious. He wanted to chase Grace!


    It took him much effort to improve the rtionship between him and Grace a little, and he could not worsen it.


    Seeing that Charlie was about to leave, Be knelt directly in front of him. "Help me. Save my mom.¡±


    Charlie was shocked by Be''s behavior. With tears on her face, Be exined, " She''s really covered in blood, I''m not lying. Help me to save her.


    Please."


    Seeing the blood on her body and the look on her face, Charlie narrowed his eyes, with his chest rising and falling slightly.


    The Be grabbed his suit pants anxiously. She raised her head and stared at him with imploring eyes.


    Rolling his Adam''s apple, Charlie nced out of the window. He was struggling to make a decision.


    In the end, he stared at Be seriously, " You don''t lie to me?" "No, I swear not! Really not! Otherwise. I''ll end up miserably." Be swore quickly.


    Hearing this, Charlie threw his luggage to the reception and walked upstairs with Be.


    Be also quickly stood up and followed Charlie.


    Standing in front of the car, Grace


    and Andrew could see the scenein


    the hail clearly. Andrew reclined ? on


    thevarzily.¡¯ Well, I guessed right.¡±


    Grace withdrew her gaze and got into the car.


    Then she put on her sunsses to hide all her emotions. "So what?"


    "Can I have a prize?¡±


    "It''s you who wanted to bet. I''ve never promised you anything. Since you want a prize, you can give one to yourself.¡±


    Andrew shrugged his shoulders indifferently and then smiled. Grace started the car and drove towards the airport.


    The color of the sunsses was dark, just like her expression at this time. No one could detect her mood. Just the car was driven a little faster.


    In the room, Charlie widened his


    eyes the moinent he saw Be''s


    mom lyingJn a pool of blood. He


    walked I over quickly and used a.?


    simplemethod to stop her mom


    frombleeding. Then he carried her


    rom in his arms. Content t belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    Be hurriedly took the coat and put it on. She was so anxious that she walked unsteadily and almost fell to the ground several times.


    The hospital''s ambnce was already on the way. When Charlie was walking out of the hotel lobby, he instinctively searched for Grace.


    But she was not here. She had left.


    His chest rose and fell violently. But he had little time to think about Grace, as he must get into his car quickly.


    Since the ambnce was on the ~~


    way, Charlie met the ambnce feral


    the way io the hospital. He moved


    Be''s mom to the ambnce and


    then apanied her with: Be.


    Be¡¯s mom was rushed into the operating room as soon as the ambnce arrived at the hospital.


    At the airport, Grace and Andrew had already got their tickets. When it was time to board the ne. they walked down the hallway.


    Taking a deep breath, Grace closed her eyes and then opened them. She regained her detachedness and calmness.


    ¡®What should I expect from him?''


    Twenty minutester, the ne took off.


    As the ne gradually went up in the blue sky, the airport in Santabaca was getting smaller and smaller. Finally, it became a ck spot.


    In the end, it disappeared from sight.


    In the hospital, Be squatted, feeling chills all over her body.


    Charlie looked at the time, frowning tightly. Then he leaned against the wall, breathing heavily.


    ¡®The booked ne is set to take off at


    eleven o''clock. It is twelve o''clock now.


    Grace and Andrew must have already left!¡¯


    Charlie felt upset and slowly rubbed his forehead, feeling that his head was in extreme pain.


    But he couldn''t bear to let Be''s mom die.


    The lights in the operating room were still on.


    It was unknown what was going on inside now.


    Was Be¡¯s mom alive or not?


    Be was still squatting in the corner, shivering with fright and chill Her body was shaking all the time.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    A few momentster, Charlie stood up and spoke, "Keep waiting. I''m out of here.¡±


    Be looked up dully, staring at him in bewilderment and disbelief.


    "She was not my family. I sent her to the hospital out of my kindness, but I do not have the obligation and responsibility to stay here with you. Do you


    understand? She''s not my family, and neither are you. I just cannot bear to watch someone die in front of me," Charlie said coldly.


    Be couldn''t help trembling. She had never expected him to say such words.


    He was so cruel and indifferent.


    "Please stay with me... I''m so scared...¡±


    Be tugged his arm with pleading eyes.


    She hated hospitals and the feeling of waiting. She did not know whether her mother would be alive or dead, which made her so scared and annoyed.


    She wanted someone to stay by her side right here.


    ¡°Remember, I''m not your boyfriend or even your husband. I have no obligation to stay here with you. Whether you''re scared or not, that''s your


    business. I have nothing to do with it."


    "If you are really scared and want someone to keep youpany, go find a boyfriend. I am not obliged to do anything for you...¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned around and left without looking at Be. He walked out of the hospital coldly.


    Be sat on the bench.


    Thinking about what Charlie had said when he left, she felt increasingly colder and frightened.


    Her mother was still in surgery. She did not know when it would be over. She could only wait with fear and drifted in and out of consciousness.


    It was chilly... She really felt so cold... She had never felt so cold in winter...


    Charlie returned to his vi. Mckenzie was very surprised to see him. whose forehead was knotted in a frown. She thought.¡¯ Didn''t Charlie pack up?


    He was supposed to be on the airne now. Why did hee back?"


    Filled with amazement, Mckenzie asked," What was going on?"


    ¡°Be''s mother had an ident. I took her to the hospital and failed to catch the flight..." Charlie spoke and took a ss full of water.


    "What kind of ident?¡±


    "Not quite sure...¡±


    Mckenzie did not continue to ask. She said, "So what are you going to do? Are you still going to France?¡±


    Charlie nodded without any hesitation.


    Mckenzie gave a soft sigh and did not say anything


    It was gettingte, so she let Charlie go upstairs to rest.


    Back in his room, he felt his body


    was tense He raised his hands to¡±


    tug at his ¡®tie and casually ~


    unbuttoned his shirt. He then took a


    Sip of his water while dialingGrace¡¯ Ss


    number.


    <


    The phone beeped, and no one answered.


    Later, it was turned off and could not be reached.


    Charlie hadva tight chest. He stood.


    at the window for a moment and


    then turned around. He began todo


    pusteups, trying to take some eof the


    pressure off his body. Content


    belongs to  ~


    In the hospital...


    After nearly two hours, the lights in the emergency room finally went out.


    Seeing the doctoring out, Be hurriedly propped herself up and tried to walk over.


    She might have been squatting for so long. The moment she stood up, her legs went limp, and she fell to the ground again.


    Finally, a nurse helped her stand up.


    "The operation was sessful. The.


    patient was sent here in time, and=


    the precautions were well done:


    Dontworry. Keep herpany


    tonight," the doctor said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Be finally got color in her pale face again when hearing those words.


    Her mother did not wake up all night long.


    Be stayed by her side the whole night.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Mrs. McCall woke up early the next morning


    Be asked her mother what she would like to have for breakfast. and she would get it for her.


    "Promise me that you won''t chase after Charlie, or I''llmit suicide again..." Mrs. McCall coughed lightly and threatened Be


    Be stood quietly and kept silent.


    "Weren''t you going to kill Ms. Livingston if you could not get Charlie? Do you even know what you''re talking about?¡±


    "You will be dead if you kill her. Didn''t you tell me that Ms. Livingston bonded well


    with the Valentine family in Santabaca and the Wright family in Lanechett? The two families are more powerful than the Morgan Group.¡±


    "If you really harmed Ms. Livingston, those two families would not only deal with you but also make your father and I pay the price. Can you afford to


    mess with them?"


    I''d rather kill myself now than watch you be arrested by the police and sentenced to death and live in hell..."


    Mrs. McCall spoke very slowly. When she became slightly emotional, she coughed violently.


    Be rushed over to her mother and gently stroked her chest


    "Promise me! And you need counseling from today. Otherwise, even if you rescue


    me this time. I''ll kill myself once again!" Be kept silent for a long time this time. She gazed out the window. Nobody knew what she was thinking.


    After thinking quietly for a long time, she lightly said, "I promise you."


    Not until this moment did Mrs. McCall feel relieved. She took a deep breath and finally calmed down a little.


    Be brought her mother''s breakfast.


    The psychiatrist Be hired came over at noon that day and offered Be counseling


    Mrs. McCall was very relieved to see that.


    Mckenzie thought Charlie would rush to France, but he didn''t. Instead, he went to the restaurant to give her a hand.


    Charlie knew that he had gone too.


    far recently, He paid all his attention


    to Grace and Eaton and cared about


    only.them every day. He hado


    neglected his mother. Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Mckenzie was in her sixties, but she still worked hard in the restaurant every day. Thinking of that, Charlie felt so sorry for her.


    He intended to help her for a few days


    When she had a good rest, he would go to France.


    He did not know when he could return this time. Maybe in a month or a few months..Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Therefore, before leaving, he wanted to let her rest for a while. If only she could rest for just a few days.


    Mckenzie also went to the restaurant every day and watched Charlie do everything skilfully andpetently.


    One day in the hospital...


    Be brought-her mother a bowl of


    vegetable setip and said, "Mom, the


    . ¡ª¡°N


    psychiatrist: does not need toe>


    tomorrow." "Why?" Mrs. McCall had


    recovered a bit and could sit up. But


    her. wrist was injured, so shecould


    nothold the bowl by herself Content


    belongs to  ?


    "Because it is unnecessary.¡± Be replied.


    The psychiatrist hade for four consecutive days. She came at noon and left in the afternoon every day.


    Mrs. McCall was dissatisfied. "No, she muste over!¡±


    "I''m slowly bing sober, so she doesn''t have toe over. Besides, I have


    undergone counseling for four days. That''s enough.


    Mrs. McCall didn¡¯t believe her and disagreed with her. She insisted on having the psychiatriste over.


    Be stoodthere and suddenly cried,


    tears tricking down her cheeks. ¡°kam


    really b bing sober. I have >


    started to be sober since youwere in


    surgery...


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    In the past few days, Be had always thought of the cruel words Charlie had said to her when he left.


    When Mrs. McCall was sleeping at night, Be sat by the window alone and was sleepless the whole night. She just sat there all night.


    Mrs. McCall was stunned and felt that something was wrong with Be


    She wondered if there was something else going behind her back.


    "Are you really getting sober? I still have to warn you that you have to pay for the life you take. You can''t get Charlie now. If you kill Ms. Livingston in


    the future, you will be sentenced to death! And I''ll kill myself too!¡±


    Reaching out to wipe the tears on her cheeks, Be walked out and sat on the hospital bench. She gazed quietly at theke.


    She sat for a long time fram morning to noon, and to night.


    The cold wind blew hard on her face, but she could not feel the chill...


    She was thinking about a lot of people and things.


    She thought about herself, Charlie and Grace. And she also thought of a lot of things that had happened for the past year or so.


    Mrs. McCall was so worried that she called Be repeatedly, but nobody answered the phone. She was afraid that Be would do something again


    so she asked a nurse to get a wheelchair and wheel her out.


    It took a long time for Be toe back to her senses


    But she could not feel her hands and face. She took a deep breath and blew hot air onto her hands.


    Not until now did she realize that it was already dark...


    She got up and was about to walk into the hospital when she heard a familiar voice." Miss, please help me keep an eye on my daughter. I am old,


    and my eyesight is not good. It''s so dark. I can''t see her."


    The nurse nodded yes and asked, "What does your daughter look like?¡±


    "She is very beautiful. She is 1.65


    meters tall with ck hair and an


    oval face. She }s pretty enough to


    be a star. But I am too poor to


    support her. I feel sorry for her...


    Listening quietly, Be closed her


    eyes & and felt warm inside. Looking


    in tHe direction of the sound\Be


    saw her mother was being- wheeled


    by the nurse. She was ory wearing


    a thin hospital gown, her face full of


    anxiety and worry. Her cheeks were


    so thin, and her legs were still a little


    lame.


    X&


    >


    All kinds of feel ings welled up in


    Bell''s heart. Instantly, she could


    barely brea he because her heart


    ached: She ran over and called out


    to her mom. She then hugged her


    mether tightly and cried loudly.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Mrs. McCaltwas startled at first.


    When she-came back to her senses,


    she called out to Be and a so


    hugged her. She said," Honey, why


    did you stay outside alone at this


    late-hour?"


    wal


    NovelDrama.Org <


    After returning to the ward, Mrs. McCall did not rest because she was not sleepy. Instead, she said sorry to Be.


    At first, she thought Charlie was a good choice for Be out of vanity. She was wrong to keep encouraging Be to pursue Charlie.


    Be shook her head and told her mother not to overthink. She told her mother to have a rest and promised that she would not let her mother down


    again in the future


    Early the next morning, she went to the Morgan family''s vi to visit Charlie. The maid said he had gone to the restaurant.


    So Be went to the restaurant as well. Mckenzie smiled when she saw Being


    After Be exined the reason for her visit, Mckenzie asked the waiter at the restaurant to tell Charlie. But Charlie refused to see her. He did not


    want to see her at all.


    After Be had waited for more than half an hour, Mckenzie patted Be on the back. "There is nothing we can do. He''s too stubborn."


    Be nodded and stared in the direction of the kitchen for a few seconds. She then said goodbye to Mckenzie and left.


    Mckenzie med Charlie. ¡°Even if you guys cannot be together, you can still be normal friends. You should not be so cruel to BeN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I have many friends. There is no need to have one more friend whom I don''t want to talk to.¡±


    Charlie added, "The flight is at 6 pm. Mom, I have to go today."

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    The ne took off on time at six. Charlie found Grace''s home and business addresses ahead of time and nned to go to her as soon as he got off


    the ne


    Shortly after he got on the ne, however, a woman dressed in ck also boarded the ne with a red suitcase.


    The catwalk had exhausted Grace and Andrew. Nothing could be more gratifying than the sessful conclusion of the event. As soon as they got


    home, Grace went to take a shower.


    Grace heard Andrew calling her when she was in the shower. She felt surprised and came out of the bathroom, only to see Andrew standing in front


    of the window. She also walked over and saw Charlie standing on thewn of the yard. And he framed the words "I love you" and "I''m sorry " with


    candles.


    There were quite a few candles. It was quite a spectacle.


    Grace showed no emotions, frowning


    Then, she picked up the showerhead, turned it on, and sprayed the water into the yard. In an instant, Charlie was drenched and the candles were put


    out.


    Andrew squinted and admired, "God, you''re my idol! That''s so cool, Fortune!¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t respond to him but put down the showerhead and went back to the shower.


    Charlie didn''t expect this and could only manage a wry smile.


    ¡®That''s what you are, Grace!¡¯


    Instead of leaving, he stood there all day in wet clothes.


    Andrew stood at the window with a ss of wine in one hand and a steak in the other, watching Charlie''s embarrassment. He smiled and thought


    ¡®Ha! It serves you right!"


    "Here you are." A woman''s voice, all of sudden, came from behind Charlie.


    Charlie looked back in surprise and found it was Be.


    Impatiently, he squinted his eyes and spoke coldly, ¡°What the hell are you up to? Have I not made myself clear?¡±


    He thought he had made his thoughts and determination clear enough to Be, but he didn''t expect her to follow him!


    Be''s han¡é- holding the nket


    froze inthe air, and her expression


    changed. Then she withdrew her


    hand? stepped to the apartment, and


    rang the buzzer. Content b¨¦longs to


    -


    Charlie stared at her fiercely.


    Be stood erect in front of the door. After a while, Grace opened the door.


    When Grace saw Be. she frowned and was about to m the door.


    Be, however, squeezed in with one swift movement and said, "Can I talk to you for a second?"


    "There''s nothing to talk about in my opinion!¡± Grace had an overcoat draped over her shoulders and had a strong aura.


    Be said, "I won''t keep you a moment.


    When I finish what I have to tell you, you can do whatever you want with me."


    Since Be was so determined and came over in person, Grace had no reason to turn her away.


    Grace actually wanted to get out what she had in mind for it!


    She didn''t.offer Be any juice or


    water, but Be didn''t mind that, ¡°fm


    here to talk to you about me an ,


    Chailie...¡± Said Be. Content


    belongs to  ss


    "Ah-huh? Are you going to get married or engaged? So, you came here to drop off an invitation?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace sat. on the sofa leisurely and.


    crossechier eas gracefully, staring


    at Be icily. "I''ve never met anyone


    as cocky as you."


    Swnovel ¡ª

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    "Look, I¡¯m not to be trifled with. If you dare to be presumptuous in front of me, you won''t have a good end. I¡¯m gonna let you crawl out of here! Do you


    believe it?¡±


    "Of course I do." Be bit her lips and asked, ¡°Could I use your bathroom?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grace gave her a blunt refusal, "Hold it. When you can''t hold it in anymore, you can leave."


    Be had no choice but to hold it, "Well, about Charlie and me. I''ll start from the beginning...¡±


    Charlie stood on thewn and began to squint and frown anxiously as he saw Be squeeze into Grace''s house.


    He had no idea why Be came over or what they were talking about!


    "From the beginning?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Grace adjusted the coat which was slipping over her shoulders, "So, are you here to tell me how happy you are?"


    "Well, it''s really not easy for you tae to France from Santabaca. But I''m not interested. Pack your suitcase and leave my house.¡±


    "Can''t you just hear me out?" Be asked.


    Grace thought Be was really ridiculous," Give me one good reason to hear you out.¡±


    "It won''t hurt you to hear me out, I suppose, " Be said and stared at Grace.


    Grace smiled, twisting the ring on her finger, "I don''t think it will hurt me if I don''t hear you out."


    Hearing that, Be frowned. Grace''s attitude and tone were quite tough.


    Be was no match for Grace in the argument. Grace had a powerful aura.


    "I won''t keep you long. Just for a minute.¡±


    Since Be was brave enough to


    come to Grace¡¯ s house and made it


    clear that she had something to Say,


    Grace-would naturally confront it. ¡®Tf


    youswwant to talk about it, the I''ll let


    yotr talk about it.¡¯


    <


    After all, they were in Grace¡¯s house, and Grace would never allow a woman she despised to run wild on her territory.


    "Okay, sinc¨¦-you came from


    Santabaca to France to say a few¡±


    words, go ahead.¡± "Remember, you


    only I have ten minutes. You wil leave


    my £¤ vt as soon as the timed up, or


    will make you crawl out. tm not


    kidding.¡±


    Meanwhile, Andrew carried Eaton downstairs.


    Andrew seemed to be going out, his gray coat hanging from his arm.


    The weather wasn''t so good, and Eaton was too young, so Grace didn¡¯t want Eaton to go out with Andrew. She took Eaton from Andrew''s arms, and


    Andrew left the vi alone.


    Be didn''t speak until then, "I met Charlie in the hardest days of my life.¡±


    "I had to work in a nightclub because of my family''s financial situation. And we first met at the nightclub. He helped me out twice, so he made a big


    impression on me."


    "After learningthat the Morgan


    Group wanted''a secretary, I applied


    for it. Codentally, the interviewer


    happened to be Charlie. There were


    a lot ofapplicants, so I didn''t hold


    out puch hope for that. To my


    surprise, they informed mectwas


    cidsen.¡± Content belongs;to


    "I was so happy and excited then. I thought Charlie paid a lot of attention to me and recognized me, and that¡¯s why I got that offer..."

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Gradually, Eaton woke up, waving his hands in the air and grasping Grace''s clothes now and then


    Grace kissed Eaton''s cheek with a smile. Typically, children always grew fast and changed every day. Grace felt Eaton had changed a lot since he


    was born


    Be went on, "It was the happiest thing for me to be close to him and look at him so closely. I even felt blessed to breathe the same air as he."


    ¡°At that time. I always looked at him from a distance without any undue thoughts. The fact that we were dating after your divorce made me so happy


    that I lost my mind. " "I thought he was the one. He was mine..." ¡°However, he broke up with me soon after we went out. I refused to ept that fact. I


    naively thought that as long as I stayed by his side, he would discover my merits ande back to me."


    "I gradually realized that things were not going as I expected. Our rtionship got nowhere, and you came back from France! He alienated me even


    more. He only had eyes for you, which made me both worry and angry!¡±


    Be spoke at a regr rate with a sad tone, "No one understood how I felt! I even wanted to destroy everything thoroughly!¡±


    ¡°He was mine! Why did you take him away from me? I hated you so much, honestly, I wanted to kill you!" "There was only one thought in my mind


    was, ¡®l''ll kill you!¡¯ I had lost my mind, and that drove me crazy."


    Grace patted Eaton gently and stared at Be, "You''re here to kill me?¡±


    "No. I had abandoned that idea." Be said soberly.


    "What changed your mind?¡±


    "To tell the truth, that idea haunted me for a long time. There was even a time when I had nothing in my mind but how to kill you.


    "That drove me crazy! I seemed to be on the verge of total derangement. I became more and more unbnced like a maniac.¡±


    "I didn''t know if I would go too far. This time I was able toe to myself thanks to my mother...¡±


    Be bit her lips, "The day you left the hotel, my mother slit her wrists. It was Mr. Morgan who took my mother to the hospital in time so that she


    survived...¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing that, all of a sudden, Grace remembered that day Charlie and Be quarreled in the hotel hall while she and Andrew were out betting.


    Grace and Andrew heard Be tell Charlie that her mother was in danger and ask him to help her.


    They didn''t believe her words and thought she yed tricks to get Charlie''s sympathy.


    Only then did Grace realize that Be wasn''t lying.


    ¡®My mom slit her wrists because of.


    me. She warned me that she would


    die in front of me if I went to Mc.¡±


    Morgan again. At first, I didn: think


    she was serious, but she actually did


    it.¡±


    Be''s chest heaved, "She found me a psychological counselor to enlighten me these days when she was in the hospital. I haven''t slept in days.


    thinking about this stuff...¡±


    "The truth wasssimple. I reveled in


    my wishful thinking about Mr.


    Morgan and was reluctant to face-~


    reality then, He had never loved nie.


    Duringthe time we were dating,-he


    nevetheld my hand or hugged me,


    let@lone kissed me. "Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "I made physical contact with him sometimes, he quickly avoided it. He never reached out to me or asked me out."


    "I seemed. fo be the only one eager


    to date. When we dated, he began¡¯ to


    fall silent after a few words. At.that


    time, twas blinded by the force of


    falling) in love. Come to thinkof


    these things, I was silly then"


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Poor me, ordinary friends can hug at will, but we''ve never hugged."

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Be could see Charlie standing on thewn through the window.


    "His indifference sobered me uppletely. When he took my mother to the hospital, I thought he would stay in the hospital with me. I panicked at


    the thought of my mother covered in blood."


    ¡°However, he told me that he did it out of kindness and that he would not stay there with me, after all, he was neither my boyfriend nor my husband


    He also said that even if I fainted in the hospital because of fear, it had nothing to do with him. I tried in vain ta beg him to stay..."


    "I had figured these things out..." Be added, "You may not know about my family. My parents have many brothers and sisters, but we have an


    uneasy rtionship with those rtives. They look down on us because our family is poor.¡±


    "My parents would be ridiculed when they went to borrow money from those rtives. My mother often cried and told me that I had to win honor for


    our family and then astonish those who looked down on us.¡±


    Grace had never experienced this. Although she grew up in a single-parent family, she never worried about money.


    "Every girl believed that she was different when she was young and had fantasies about her future husband. I was no exception. I firmly believed that


    the man who would marry me must be a prince charming of noble birth, with perfect height, handsome appearance, and good cultivation.¡± "I fell in


    love with Mr. Morgan when he helped me out over and over again at the nightclub. Frankly, he fulfilled all my fantasies about a husband."


    "My mother was very fond of him too and used to show off her ¡®future son-inw¡¯ to rtives with photos of Mr. Morgan. They were shocked and


    became friendly to my mother, and I felt so proud...¡±


    Be managed a sad smile, "In such fantasy and pride, I became more and more infatuated with him, unable to extricate myself, and even went


    insane."


    Grace raised her eyebrows without saying a word. Eaton became hungry, crying for food. Then, Grace unbuttoned her clothes and started feeding


    him as if Be wasn¡¯t there.


    "Maybe I was too young to resist those temptations. All in all, I''m not here to defend Mr. Morgan but to apologize for what I¡¯ve done. I''m really sorry,


    Ms. Livingston. Well. time¡¯s up. I have booked a flight to Santabaca, bye."


    Be thought. Mom was right. If I kill Grace, I''ll get nothing but jail!"


    Be''s mother was old, and her legs had some problems. The family would be destroyed if she went insane. Even for her mother, she had to sober


    up.


    How could she let her mother die in front of her?


    As her mother said, if Charlie had any feelings for her, he wouldn''t have said those horrible things!


    She would definitely stay with him if he had some feelings for her, but he was actually ruthless...


    Be then Jeft Grace''s vi. When >


    Charlie saw hering out, he


    rushed forward and fixed her with a


    decidedly hostile look," What.did you


    say rio her?"


    -


    Be looked at him in the eye, "If you really want to know, you can ask her."


    "I''mpletely out of patience, Be. I''m warning you, enough is enough!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Be said nothing. Her heart ached so that she could hardly breathe.


    Then, she left, disappointed


    She couldn''t have Charlie. Even if she went out of her way, he would never fall in love with her.


    Charlie looked anxiously at the vi, wondering what Be had said to Grace and what Grace was thinking.


    After a while. Grace came out to water the nts.


    Charlie walked up to her to take her,


    watering can, but she bypassed I him


    and said, ¡®Aren''t you going to go


    after her?"


    Swnovel i


    ¡®I have nothing to do with her. ~N


    Really.".Charlie hastened to exin,


    "The other day, she came to me¡±


    covered in blood and told mexhat


    her mother had slit her wris t


    She didn''t seem to be lying, so I went with her. Her mother really slit her wrist. That was true."


    "I swear to God I had nothing to do with it."

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    "How can I persuade you to trust me, Grace? I''m not putting you on. Is it only when I kneel that you can forgive me?"


    Grace ignored him and watered the nts instead.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Grace noticed Charlie kneeling. "Men do not bend their knees easily. The more they do it, the cheaper they look," Grace


    showed no emotion and said coldly.


    Charlie went rigid and said bitterly, "I don''t care that! If you can forgive me, I can kneel for a month!"


    Grace said icily. ¡°Listen, it''s no use for you to kneel here. Go away and do note


    here again! I will not trust you anymore."


    "I swear I won''t make the same mistake again, Grace!"


    "Come on, I''m not a little girl! Do you expect me to believe that? When a man pursues a woman, he can say lots of sweet words, even willing to give


    his life. But as long as he has his eyes on another woman, he will forget his promises. You once said that you couldn''t live without me. But you lived


    well after you fell in love with another woman, didn¡¯t you?"


    Charlie hastened to exin, "No, no! I didn¡¯t fall in love with her. I love you only, Grace. At that time, I was so confused that I lost myself for a while to


    rx. My brain just misted over for a moment."


    Grace shrugged, said nothing, and continued to water the nts.


    She sprayed the flowering shrubs in front of Charlie with the hose, and his suit pants got wet.


    But he remained on his knees and did not move


    Grace took a look at him and let him be. After watering the nts, she returned to the vi and left him kneeling outside.


    Charlie then realized that it would be a long -term task, and he had to make some preparations.


    He looked around and found that the vi opposite Grace''s was just for rent. Then he walked over to ask for the details.


    After deciding to stay there, he soon signed the contract and paid the deposit.


    He nned to go back to Santabaca until he won back Grace and Eaton.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Grace held Eaton in her arms at her vi.


    Be''s words actually meant nothing to Grace. Besides, she didn''t care about Be''s apology at all.


    How could Be be delusional if Charlie wasn''t giving any hints of affection?


    Most of the''time, it was men who I


    gave women the possibility and <*


    opportunity to imagine that they


    could havea rtionship. Gontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >


    As the old saying went, there was no smoke without fire.


    Over time Grace didn''t hate Charlie as much as she used to, but she no longer trusted him.


    After all, betrayal would happen only once or countless times, and he might even be as addicted as Billy.


    She had no confidence that he would do such a thing only once. Anyway, he did have a crush on another woman once!


    Grace needed neither an assistant nor a driver.


    Charlie could only wait outside her vi all day. Once he had a chance, he would creep in.


    Fortunately, G ace had arge and .


    aggressive Samoyed dog. As long¡±


    as it noted Charlie, it would bark to


    keep Charlie outside. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >~


    Then, Charlie noticed their vis¡¯


    balconies were connected. So he


    probably could get to her vi by


    going over the balcony. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -~

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    One evening Charlie stepped on the narrow balcony, which was high that standing on it was a little disconcerting because there was nothing to hold


    on to.


    Charlie took a deep breath and held it, moving little by little on it.


    It was actually dangerous. If he wouldn''t be careful, he might even fall to death.


    But that was his only way to see Grace, so he had to try!


    Coincidentally, Andrew stood by the window with a ss of wine to get some air.


    Suddenly, he was aware of a lighting on and looked over with a frown.


    He stared for a long time and found Charlie was moving on the balcony. Then he shouted, "Hey! What are you doing?


    Andrew''s sudden voice made Charlie miss his footing and fall in a cold sweat!


    Then Grace woke up to her Samoyed dog''s barks and other noises.


    When she came out of the vi and turned on the lights. she saw Charlie lying on the ground miserably and gripping his teeth tightly.


    He clung to his legs in pain and could not move. There was no doubt that his legs must have been broken.


    At the outset, Grace tended to ignore him. Yet, she finally called a doctor because he seemed to be badly hurt.


    The doctor frowned after the examination and said, "Lucky you! It''s all right except that you broke your leg. How could you be so careless? You have


    to stay in bed for at least a month.¡±


    When Charlie heard about that, his face changed immediately.


    ¡®Stay in bed for a month? Then how can I see Grace?¡¯


    ¡®God, now, it''s impossible for me to stand up, let alone anything else.¡¯


    His face took on a ghastly expression!


    Then, Andrew came in with a ss of wine, swirling wine in the ss and looking at the ripples in it. "Does that hurt?" Andrew asked in a sarcastic


    tone.


    Charlie frowned and stared at him, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?¡± "Oh, how can you say that. Mr. Morgan? Do you know what time it is? You


    sneaked on my house''s balcony! I thought it was the thief. Anyway, I just shouted casually. How could you fall? You were guilty, weren''t you?"


    Charlie couldn''t refute. He was incandescent with rage that his chest heaved


    ¡°Your legs must be hurting you." Andrew maintained a sarcastic tone, squinting with some glee


    Charlie ignored him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The doctor packed up his things to leave. Leaning against the door, Grace looked at Charlie and said, "I think you''d better hire a nurse to take care of


    you."


    Looking at his legs, Charlie thought Grace''s advice was exactly right. It was inconvenient for him to be alone in the vi.


    Thinking for a while, he looked up at Grace.


    Although he said nothing, it was clear that he wanted Grace to help him find a nurse.


    "Why should I help you?" Grace


    asked indifferently, I ¡®Charlie, we'' re


    not rted, if anything, you are just a


    stain. want to erase from my life! Is


    that-olear? I don''t see any reason for


    me-to help you."


    -


    Hearing that, Andrew kept nodding and echoed, "I won''t help you, too."


    Charlie kept silent and his adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    Grace and Andrew then tumed to leave.


    After they left. Charlie and the doctor were the only ones left in his vi


    Charlie had to ask the doctor to find a nurse for him.


    After all, he was a stranger there, and he had no friends who could help him.


    After returning to the vi, Grace and Andrew began to have dinner, which was delicious mushroom soup and mince pie.


    Grace ate her soup absently, thinking about something else.


    And Andrew immersed himself in the mobile games, swiping the screen quickly.


    A few minutester, Grace looked up


    and identally caught a glimpse of


    Charlie''S phone on her balcony._>


    ¡®Why 4 is his cell phone here? s,


    that¡¯s a real eyesore! I''ll bringit to


    hice.¡±  I


    "I''ll give him..." Andrew said, "I''m going to throw it in his face and let him know the end of being a thief!"


    "Er, you y the game for me. If you help me pass a level, I''ll reward you with a hug.¡± Grace said, ¡°Also, I''ll warn him to move away!"


    Andrew made an "OK" gesture with his fingers and then concentrated on ying the game.


    Grace went to Charlie''s vi with his phone. His door was unlocked, so she stepped in without ringing the doorbell.


    It seemed that Charlie was not the only one in the vi because she heard a woman¡¯s voice. She then walked in with a frown.


    Charlie was flipping through magazines. When he heard a footstep, he looked up and said excitedly, "You''vee. Grace! "


    He wanted to sit up, but he gave up after considering his situation. Yet, the way he looked at her remained affectionate.


    ¡®I''m not hefe to visit you but to drop.


    off yout f phone. You left it on my S


    balcony \ when you stepped over the


    balcony." Grace''s expression. ¡ã


    remained cial. Content. belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    "Would you like something to drink or eat? I''ll ask the nurse to prepare," Charlie asked with joy.


    "You already have a nurse?" Grace leaned back slightly and saw a figure in the kitchen.


    The nurse seemed to hear them and came out with a smile, "What would you like to have for dinner? I''m a good cook, honestly.¡±


    Grace looked narrowly at the woman in front of them.


    She was a well-preserved woman of thirty. Plus, she was in great shape, and she didn''t have a nurse vibe at all.


    Grace remained silent. and then Charlie said, "Mashed potato, grilled salmon,


    vegetable sd, and some dessert..."

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    All the dishes Charlie ordered were Grace''s favorite


    "I have a cook. Okay? I''ve already had dinner."


    Grace casually threw his phone on the bed, "Well, I¡¯m here to make myself clear. It''s useless to stay here, so you''d better go back to Santabaca.¡±


    "That''s my business. I¡¯m not going back until I win you back!"


    Grace smiled, ¡°Come on, what if I never forgive you? You are famous for your filial piety! Are you going to leave your mother alone in Santabaca?"


    Charlie replied in his deep voice, "I''ll figure it out.¡± "Since you insist, I have nothing to say. Oh, let me remind you, you don''t know anyone here, and


    maybe no one will know if you die here."


    Charlie looked at her in the eye, "That''s no concern of yours!"


    "Well, I guess I''m sticking my nose in it.¡±


    Grace turned to leave after she finished.


    Charlie remained in his previous position and watched her back disappear.


    The nurse also stood her ground and asked, "Shall I prepare dinner as you just ordered, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    "No, just make a quick meal." Since Grace didn''t want to have dinner with him, he didn''t care what to eat.


    The nurse stared at Charlie, and her eyes were sparkling with something.


    Yet Charlie didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Charlie would call Mckenzie, who was still in Santabaca, every night to catch up.


    When Grace returned to her vi, Andrew showed her the new record and opened his arms wide to hug her.


    Grace hugged him with a smile.


    Andrew seized the chance to kiss her head. All of a sudden, he seemed to remember something and then squinted at her, ¡°How is Charlie?¡±


    "He has already hired a nurse.¡±


    "Well, female nurse? Er. woulda


    male nurse be better? You know,


    men. can''t undress casually in front


    of strange women. Content''belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org -


    Grace asked in a wondering tone, "Why do


    you care so much about him?" ¡°Anyway, I have something to do with his fracture. I should help him."


    "Well, whatever," Grace then went upstairs to see Eaton.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When she passed the french window, she identally saw Charlie eating with his nurse.


    ¡®I can''t believe that you found a nurse on such short notice, and she''s Estainish.


    Good for you, Charlie.¡¯


    When Grace entered the room,


    Eaton just woke up. He waved his~


    little hands i in the air, and his ruddy


    cheeks looked so cute. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >


    Grace took him in her arms and kissed him fondly.


    Although he slept during the day, he had to sleep with Grace during her breaks.


    Grace had been so tense these days


    because of the catwalk that she was


    finally. able to rx when it was-Over.


    She felt so sleepy that could hardly


    keep her eyes open. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    In Charlie''s vi.


    Charlie was wide awake, flipping through a magazine.


    After cleaning, the nurse went into Charlie''s room, "Mr. Morgan.¡±


    "Yes?" He looked up but didn''t put down the magazine. The page he looked at was jewelry designed by Grace.


    "It''s dark. It''s raining outside, and it''s hard to get a taxi. Are there any rooms to lodge me in, I wonder?¡±


    Charlie looked outside and found that it was raining heavily, "There are many rooms on the first floor. Take your pick."

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    The female nurse said, "Thank you, Mr. Morgan. It¡¯s so nice of you. Is there anything else that I can do for you?"


    Charlie said, "No, thank you. You can go to take a rest."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The nurse walked out of his room. Charlie turned on hisptop and worked for a while.


    It was 11 p.m. when he raised his head. He closed his eyes and took a rest.


    He slept for a long time. He felt that something was on his body suddenly. He felt cold as if someone was touching his chest.


    He opened his eyes suddenly and saw the


    nurse''s face


    The nurse bestrode his body. She wore a silk nightgown and stroked his smooth chest with a smile.


    Charlie said coldly, "What are you doing? Get down!"


    She smiled faintly, "Don''t be so serious.


    You are in good shape. Your abdominal muscle is strong. It seems that you often do exercise.¡±


    Charlie said, "Get out of here!¡±


    The nurse didn¡¯t leave. She bestrode his waist and twisted. Charlie was furious and pushed the nurse down.


    She was unprepared and fell to the ground. She stood up and said, "I won''t tell the woman you like. It''s a secret between us." "Get out of the room!


    The nurse ignored what he had said and smiled, "You''re a patient. You''re no match for me. It''s free. Drop the act."


    She said as she walked towards him again. She put her arms around his neck and said, "I haven''t met such a young, handsome and strong man like


    you for a long time. I like you!"


    Charlie didn''t allow her to get close to him. He pushed her to the ground again. She sat on her heels. Her knees hurt. She was angered finally. She


    stood up, bestrode his body forcibly and touched him.


    He had never hit a woman before, but today was an exception. He warned the nurse many times and ran out of his patience, but she ignored his


    warns totally.


    Charlie had no other choice but to grapple with her. Although his legs were hurt, he


    could use his arms. Usually, men were stronger than women. After a while, the nurse was hurt seriously.


    Her face was swollen. She couldn''t


    move hecarms. She was in a sorry


    State. She sat on the ground and


    didn''thave the guts to move. It hurt.


    Chatlie said in a deep voice, Get out


    of-herel¡¯ ¡±


    -


    "You have beat me up. I won''t let you off easily!¡± The nurse gritted her teeth, took out her phone and called the police


    Grace was woken up by the bark at midnight. She rubbed her eyes and saw that the lights in Charlie''s vi were turned on. She pulled open the


    curtains.


    Many police cars were in the yard.


    Seeing that, she was worried. ''Does something happen to Charlie?"


    Soon, the doors of the vi were opened.


    The nurse walked out. She was wiping tears. Her silk nightgown had slipped, and her fair shoulder was exposed.


    Then Charlie was wheeled out in the wheelchair. He was in a bad mood.


    They got in a police car one by one. The sirens wailed. The police cars left.


    Grace went downstairs. Andrew was also woken up just now. He was at a loss and said, "A thief?¡±


    Grace said, "I don''t know what has happened. Charlie and his nurse have been taken to the police station.¡±


    Andrew said, "His vi must have


    been stolen. They go to the police


    station-to report. It''s not safe here. I


    asked you not to buy the vifiere,


    but you didn''t listen to mel¡± ¡®€ontent


    belongs to  ~~


    Grace frowned in doubt. Andrew felt sleepy and almost couldn''t open his eyes. He said, "The thief must have left. Don''t worry. We can continue to


    sleep."


    Grace asked again. "A thief?"


    "I''m sure.¡± Andrew put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her to go upstairs. He said, ¡°Good night."


    Gracey on the bed but couldn''t fall


    asleep. Eaton woke up and pooped.


    She chaiged the diaper for him and


    nursed him. It took her a long time


    to d¨¦-these things. Then he fall


    asleep again. Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    She tossed and tumed in bed for a while. Then she fell asleep gradually.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    The next morning.


    Grace always jogged in the morning. She got up at 6 a m. and jogged along the street nearby.


    However, the doors of Charlie''s vi were still closed


    ¡®Hasn''t hee back?"


    After she pruned the flowers and ate breakfast, the doors were still closed. Grace asked Andrew, "Will it take a long time to report?"


    Andrew shrugged and said. "I''m not clear about that. Hasn''t hee back?"


    Grace shook her head, "The doors are still closed.¡±


    Andrew frowned and said, "Anyway, we''re avable now. Let''s go to the police station.


    They gotin the car and went to the police station. Someone took them to see Charlie.


    Charlie hadn''t slept for the whole night. He was unshaven and locked gaunt. What was worse, his legs were hurt. He was totally different from before.


    Andrew asked, "What has happened?"


    A policeman said, "He assaulted the servant sexually and beat her up. He will be imprisoned for several months."


    Hearing that, Grace looked at Charlie.


    Charlie looked at her and said, "You believe me, right?¡±


    She kept silent and looked away as if she didn¡¯t hear what he had said


    Andrew made a phone call. The police chief came over and ordered to free Charlie


    Charlie was released. The ster on his legs was distorted. He was hurt seriouslyst night.


    Charlie walked out of the police and thanked Andrew sincerely, "Thank you.¡±


    Andrew said, "I''m happy to hear that. What happened? Why did you get yourself into the police station?¡±


    Charlie thought about it and said, ¡°She assaulted me sexually."


    Andrew byrst intoughter, "Why -


    didn''t your give in to her? There was


    no need for you to struggle. You"


    didatt get the beauty but got yourself


    into the police station." Content


    belongs to  ~


    Charlie kept silent.


    Dominick called Andrew and asked for help. Andrew agreed and left first.


    Grace pushed the wheelchair for Charlie coldly. He asked slowly, "You believe me, right?"


    She kept silent and walked forward


    He said, ¡°You still care about me, so you go to the police station early in the morning..."


    Grace said coldly, "Don''t overthink. I''m not that nice!"


    "Grace, put your hand on your heart. Feel it if you''re telling the truth or lying...¡±


    He looked into the distance.


    He said, "Your subconscious actions


    and heartwon''t cheat you. Although


    made@ mistake in the past, I can''t


    ept any other woman to touch


    me.except you. You still hav¨¦


    feelings for me..." Content belongs


    to¡° ¡°


    Grace sneered, "Are you out of mind? It seems that what happenedst night is a terrible blow to you. You even haven''t calmed down up to now...¡±


    "Grace, can''t you forgive me?¡±


    Charlie felt bitter. "I''m thinking about how to make you forgive me and how to make you let go of what has happened. I''m trying my best.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡®However, {haven''t found the way ~


    XX


    yet. I dont know when I will die. Is


    don''t kAow what I will face in the


    future. Is it so difficult for yowto


    forgive me?"


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Grace said, "You mean that you have just made a small mistake, right?¡±

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Charlie paused and exined, "You have misunderstood me. I know that it''s me who have made the mistake, but I have no feelings for her at all. I


    was exhausted at that time. I felt rxed when I stayed by her side, so I mistakenly believed that I had feelings for her.¡±


    However, Grace didn''t say anything else. She wheeled him forward. The car was parked along the road. She helped Charlie get in the car and then


    started the car.


    Charlie said, "Tell me how you will forgive me. I can do anything as long as you forgive me." He didn¡¯t know what he could do.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Grace said, "OK." Hearing that, Charlie smiled brightly. Then Grace said indifferently, "Turn back the clock. If all these things didn''t happen, I would


    forgive you."


    Hearing that, Charlie became silent.


    He didn''t say anything else. He couldn''t turn back the clock.


    They returned to Charlie''s vi soon. She wheeled him into the vi. They kept silent along the way.


    The nanny called Grace and told her that Eaton was crying.


    Grace left. Charlie was left alone in the vi.


    Eaton was hungry. Although he was small. he knew how to show his dissatisfaction. The nanny prepared the form milk for him, but he disliked it.


    After Grace nursed Eaton, she started to design the drawings. When she finished work and stood up to stretch, it was 7 p.m. It was dark outside. The


    nanny called her to have dinner.


    Andrew hadn''te back. She had dinner alone. She saw that the lights in Charlie''s vi were on, but Charlie had nevere out.


    She remembered that he hadn''t found a nurse yet. What was worse, his legs were hurt. He was alone in the vi. How could he take care of himself?


    Then she realized that she had overthought it. He had nothing to do with her. There was no need for her to care about him.


    She went upstairs with Eaton in her arms to take a rest. In the following four days, she stayed in the vi. She had handed the design drawings of the


    new series of jewelry, so she didn''t need to go to thepany.


    Charlie had never walked out of the vi in the four days.


    The doors of his vi had been closed all the time.


    Grace watered the flowers absentmindedly.


    When the nanny passed by, Grace spilled the water on the nanny¡¯s body. The nanny screamed in surprise.


    Only then did Grace react. She apologized to the nanny and turned off the tap


    After she had lunch, she still felt uneasy.


    She frowned and hesitated for four minutes. Then she went to Charlie''s vi.


    Grace could open the doors from outside. She walked in slowly.


    The vi inside was airless because


    it hadn''t been ventted these days.


    Grace felt depressing somehow.


    Gontent belongs to swnevel


    She passed the living room and went to the bedroom. She saw Charlie lying on the bed


    She walked over and pushed his shoulder, but hey motionless on the bed.


    Grace¡¯s face turned pale immediately. She took out her phone and called the hospital.


    The ambnce arrived soon. It was.


    about twenty minutes. The LS


    ambnce was parked outside the


    vis The doctors and nursegarried


    Charlie to the ambnce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Grace waited outside the emergency room alone.


    The lights in the emergency room had been on for the whole afternoon.


    Grace stood up and sat down again and again


    She leaned.against the wall and


    crossed her arms across her chest.


    she frowned and was worried-about


    hitn.


    She didn''t know his condition in the emergency room. Her heart beat fast.


    ¡®What kind of operation is it? Why does it take so long?¡¯

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Grace waited outside the operation room.¡¯ Need I call Mckenzie and tell her Charlie¡¯s condition?¡¯


    Grace thought about it and gave up. They were abroad. If she called Mckenzie and told her Charlie''s condition, Mckenzie would be anxious.


    The operation door wasn''t opened until 8 p.m.


    When the attending doctor walked out and took off the mask, Grace walked towards him in heels.


    The doctor shook his head and said. "He has stomach disorders all the time. What was worse, he had only eaten instant noodles in the past four


    days. He was close to death!"


    Hearing that, Grace frowned and asked, " How is he?¡±


    "The operation is sessful, but his stomach is fragile. He needs to pay attention to his health. Otherwise, his condition will be worse."


    Charlie was sent to a general ward. Grace sat beside the window. Charliey on the bed. He was still in aa.


    One or two hours had passed by.


    Finally, Charlie woke up and opened his eyes slowly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Grace''s gaze became sharp. She breathed heavily and said, "You only ate instant noodles in the past four days? Why didn''t you die in the vi?¡±


    Charlie was weak. His lips looked pale. He was speechless with weakness and coughed feebly.


    Grace said, "If you have a death wish, go back to Santabaca. Do not stay here in case your mother thinks that I cause your death.


    I can''t afford it!"


    What Grac¨¦ had said was sharp and


    unpleasant to hear. "After you go


    backto Santabaca, I won''t stop } you.


    Do: fot die here!


    Swnovel =


    He said with difficulty, "I''m... sorry..." His lips were pale and cracked.


    "Do not say sorry to me. I dislike it. Please do not get me into trouble again!


    Charlie could say nothing in such a situation. He could only apologize to her.


    Grace''s gaze was cold. What she said was brutally frank and sharp.


    She scolded him for several minutes and didn¡¯t stop until she gave vent to her anger.


    Charlie stared fixedly at her. He said in a deep and weak voice, "Would you like to drink some more water?"


    He bore all me and didn''t refute it. Hey on the bed quietly.


    Suddenly, Grace ran out of her energy.


    Looking at the cautious Charlie, she didn¡¯t know what she could say and didn¡¯t want to scold him anymore.


    It was quietin the ward again. He.


    didn''t eat Pmeals these days and Aad


    an operation just now. He sain a


    haaise voice, "I''m sorry...¡± "Content


    belongs to  =


    Grace raised her hand to support her forehead and said, "It''s your life. You don''t need to say sorry to me.¡±


    ¡®I''m sorry..sCharlie''s eyes were filled


    with hope.¡¯ ¡®I stayed in the operation


    room for so long. Were you worried


    about me?" Grace said decisively,


    "No: not at all!"


    -

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    "Really? You don''t worry about me at all?¡± Charlie couldn''t ept the fact and asked her again, "Are you sure about this?"


    ¡°You are really annoying!¡± Grace said directly, but she still avoided answering his question. At this moment, her phone rang and it was a call from


    Sherman


    She went out of the ward and answered the phone. Sherman''s voice came from the other end of the line. "I heard that Charlie followed you to France.


    Really?¡±


    "Yes"


    "What''s your real thought? Do you intend to forgive him?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace remained silent. and when Sherman was about to say something, her mobile phone was snatched away. Kingsley''s soft voice sounded, "It''s


    me.


    "I can tell." Graceughed and raised her eyebrows. "I used to admire you a lot."


    ¡°Thanks for that..." Kingsley''s voice sounded calm, but it was quite convincing.¡± I''ve heard all about what happened


    between you and Charlie."


    "Sherman really likes to gossip!" Grace said with a helpless smile.


    With a faint smile, Kingsley continued, ¡° From my standpoint, I don¡¯t think Charlie has much affection for that girl. As he said, he was just too tired and


    wanted to find someone to release his pressure.¡±


    "You have to believe and admit one thing that all men arescivious. When Charlie was with that girl, he never did something that betrayed you.


    Actually, he even refused to hold hands with that girl. which shows that he has no deep affection for her...¡±


    "Are you alsoscivious?" Grace asked in curiosity.


    "Yes, I have to admit that..." Kingsley


    continued in avalm voice, "When a


    man loves woman, it''s natural for


    him to have''a strong desire to tou¡éh


    and kisg Her. Love is not just a kifid


    of feeling, and the greatest pleasure


    ca monly be achieved when y¨¦u two


    ar¨¦bined both physically and


    mentally. Sex and love c&hnot be


    separated.¡±


    Leaning against the window, Grace asked," Were you asked by someone to persuade me?"


    "No. I just want to tell you a truth based on my own experience..."


    He paused for a moment and then said, " Time endows a man with charm and maturity. No man is born mature, and if he is, he must have


    experienced something special, and the same is true of marriage.¡±


    "A person''s life is very long. When two people live together, they are bound to have confrontations and problems. I can''t say for sure that there is no


    smooth marriage, but I am sure that a marriage with twists and turns will be more stable."


    Grace also knew this truth


    "When a marriagees to an end, both sides must be at fault, but Charlie will be more mature after this experience, from which he has


    learned a lot.¡±


    ¡®It''s because af his experience that


    he won''t repeal he same mistake. I


    think he willbe more careful with x?


    your rtionship and address any~


    problegis existing between your


    properly, It can also be said that you


    gave him an opportunity tocbe


    rfature.¡± Content belongs-to


    ¡°If you are willing, you will be the one who is well taken care of by him in the future. But if you are not, another woman will enjoy that treatment.¡±


    "He can''t be single all the time, and


    he will naturally choose to remarry.


    Even if hadoesn''t have any love for.


    his futurewife, I think he will know"


    his resyonsibilities as @ qualified¡±


    huskand and take good care-of her.


    Aresyou willing to let othersenjoy the


    results of your efforts?¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Kingsley said faintly, "I have experienced more than you. If he just gets lost for a while. you only need to help him find the right direction, but if he


    goes the wrong way. he will never turn back.¡±


    "You are the one to make the final choice, and I hope you can choose an easy one. I have to tell you that Charlie will be more mature in the


    future, and a smart man like him will never make the same mistake again."


    "If he hadn''t had strong determination, he wouldn''t have given most of hispany shares to you and your child. Not all men can have such


    determination and courage.¡±


    "Your next husband may not be as good as him. and you might encounter various problems again...¡±

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Grace still remained silent.


    Kingsley didn''t go on. He said "Good night¡± to her and hung up the phone.


    Men were different from women. Men would be more mature and selfdisciplined after experiencing such kinds of things, and they would handle


    their rtionships more properly.


    However, men''s betrayal would only bring women psychological trauma, selfimprovement and distrust of love.


    When a woman chose another man, how could she know what kind of character and temperament he had?


    Perhaps she would get hurt again.


    No one could know each other thoroughly from the beginning, and some problems only appeared after marriage.


    Women could never guarantee that the next man they met would be better than the present one.


    Kingsley didn¡¯t say these words to her, for he thought it was no need ta do so.


    One just needed to give his own advice when it came to other people''s affairs. It was better not to interfere in others¡¯ life too much.


    Everyone needed to grow up through marriage and various life experiences, whether men or women, wives or husbands.


    A person had to go through a certain process to be more mentally mature.


    It was quite natural to make mistakes, but one should avoid making those irreversible ones. In that case, there was still a chance for self-correction.


    Kingsley felt that he could handle everything in a proper way now, which benefited from his previous experiences.


    It was necessary for people to go through certain things over time. This was the truth of life and the only way to achieve happiness.


    Back to the ward, Grace was still holding the mobile phone in her hand, but she sat there without saying anything.


    Charlie looked at her and frowned in confusion. "What happened? Who called you?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Grace didn¡¯t answer him


    Kingsley¡¯s words came to her mind from time to time, and she was lost in deep thought now.


    She knew that Kingsley''s words made sense, for he was a mature man who had experienced so many things.


    Since Grace kept quiet, Charlie


    stopped. asking her. Looking out of


    the window, he sighed deeply. with a


    helpless look in his dull eyes.


    He wondered when this kind of life


    woulde to an end. What did.he


    need t¡édo to get her to open up to


    him?. He didn''t ask for much.


    Instead, he just wanted her to bea


    little I more honest with him.Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    In therge ward, both of them remained silent, thinking about their own affairs respectively.


    Grace was thinking about her future. She knew it was not a problem for her to raise Eaton alone with her current sry.


    Would she really never get married again?


    She had considered this problem very seriously. Perhaps she would stay single and live the rest of her life with Eaton.


    She was willing to do so, but at the thought of Eaton, she hesitated.


    Since childhood, she grew up ina


    singleparentfamily, with only her


    mother bringing her up. She missed


    her fathera lot and always askedo


    see hin, and she was extremely


    enviaus of her friends who had their


    parentspany. Contentbelongs


    to¡¯ NovelDrama.Org 4


    She wasn''t willing to let Eaton go through the same miserable childhood as her.


    Thinking of this, Grace felt her head throbbing painfully. Grace held her head with both hands and slowly kneaded it.


    Charlie also remained silent.


    After a short while. Andrew called Grace.


    Grace stood up. After saying goodbye to the nurse, she left directly without taking another look at Charlie.


    Although Charlie was overwhelmed with a sense of loss and sadness, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Inside the vi, Andrew was holding Eaton in his arms.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    Grace walked over and picked up Eaton. He moved his little body instinctively, with his mouth turning against her chest.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows and clicked his tongue in surprise. Covering his forehead with one hand, he said helplessly, "It seems that this boy has


    beenscivious since childhood! How can he do this series of actions so smoothly?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hearing this, Grace couldn''t help chuckling. It seemed that Eaton had been an amusing boy since childhood, and he was extremely naughty


    sometimes.


    Back to the room, Andrew refused to leave, insisting that he would sleep with Eaton tonight.


    Grace frowned and then pinched his shoulder softly. ¡°Eaton will be hungry at night. Can he eat your milk?¡±


    "I just had a new idea. What do you think of tying a rope around my neck and hanging nipples at both ends?


    "Since you have no milk, what''s the use of nipples? Please stop talking nonsense.


    Eaton can''t keep his eyes open now, and we should let him sleep.¡±


    Andrew made an "OK" sign, indicating that he had understood. Then he stood up and leaned over, kissing Eaton¡¯s smooth little face.


    After doing that, he was still not satisfied. He turned around and hugged Grace, leaving a kiss on her forehead and then left.


    Grace didn''t go to her bed immediately. While watching Eaton, she was lost in thought and sat at the window absentmindedly.


    She wondered if it was appropriate to let Eaton go the same way as her.


    The next morning.


    Grace woke up early, and Andrew also finished his morning run, with sweat falling down his face. "Why did you get up so early?"


    "I have to go out to address something.¡±


    ¡°Your work is almost finished, right? Is there anything else you need to do?¡± Andrew asked with a confused look, "You always grumble that you can''t


    get enough sleep. How can you miss such a good opportunity today?¡±


    "I am going to go to the hospital. Charlie is


    there alone.


    Andrew was wearing casual sportswear, which didn''t cling to his body, but she could still see the obvious upheavals of his chest.


    He had wanted to say something, but he made noment after all. He just nodded his head and murmured, "I''ll take good care of Eaton.¡±


    Grace said, "OK."


    After breakfast, she picked up her coat on the hanger and put it on. After arriving at the hospital, she found that Charlie was awake.


    When seeing Grace inthe ward, 2


    Charlie felt that his whole world was


    illuminated, and he instantly put on a


    happy ¡®and excited expression.


    "Grace!" ¡±


    -


    The nurse Drought the porridge, and


    Charlie took the bowl and drank it¡±


    quickly-From time to time, his eyes


    woulc¡é-fall on Grace, for he was


    afraid! that she would suddenly get


    up-and leave.


    -


    "What can you do for Eaton?¡± Grace asked in a faint voice.


    "Everything! Even if I have to give up all things I own. I won''t hesitate."


    Gritting his teeth, he said word by word in a low voice.


    "And I promise I can do the same for you!"


    Grace smiled. ¡°Even if you swear so sincerely, you will change your mind easily. What you say is always better than what you do."


    ¡°I''m not kidding. After making such a big mistake, I promise to turn over a new leaf."


    Grace still remained silent. After a while, she seemed to think of something. She made a phone call to Summer and chatted with her idly.


    "Have you decided to forgive Charlie?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    ¡®I also hesitated for along time ¡ª ?


    when I decided to forgive Mark. =~


    Although I knew he had a beloved


    woman before we got married, I still


    found it hard to let go of iy past.¡±

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    "But if you are going to forgive him, you don¡¯t have to hesitate for so long. After all, life is short and we need to seize the day to leave no regrets.¡±


    "Also, it will be toote to express your love for him if he is really in danger and going to die. You should just follow your heart and intuition. Everything


    will lie to you, but your heart won''t...¡±


    Summer''s voice was very soft. When she decided to forgive Mark, she was also gued by an internal struggle.


    She now believed that Charlie had made a wrong cheice because of his strained nerves, but he didn¡¯t make any serious mistakes.


    If he had dared to get more intimate with Be, Summer wouldn''t have persuaded Grace to forgive him. It was a truth that for so many years, Charlie


    never had any intimate rtionship with other women


    At least this proved that he had no sincere feelings towards Be


    They chatted only for a short while before Grace hung up the phone. While she was lost in deep thought, her phone vibrated, indicating that Summer


    had sent her a message.


    ¡°Actually, you don''t have to think so much. Once you have inner struggles, it means that you have the intention of forgiving him. You still question his


    sincerity, feeling that you need to wait for an opportunity to prove that he can do anything for you. You will only forgive him if his actionspletely


    impress you.


    As a man, he has given you all his property. He is penniless now, and the only thing left is his own life.


    Maybe you are waiting to prove that he can sacrifice his life for you, but you should know that life is mundane, and such idents won''t easily take


    ce as you wish."


    With her chest rising and falling rapidly. Grace put her phone aside


    Charlie had fallen asleep with smooth breathing.


    Looking over, she found that his face was much thinner than when he first came here. It had be more angr and even a little bit haggard and


    pale.


    He had lost too much weight. which emphasized his cheekbones. She watched him silently and kept thinking about the words of Kingsley and


    Summer.


    Did she really have the intention of forgiving him?


    The answerwas self-evident. If she


    hadn''t hatthis intention, she >>


    wouldn''thave run next door to check


    his condition, and she wouldn''t have


    come¡± to the hospital at suchvan


    eatly time.


    sWwnovel


    The nurse came in to change the


    intravenous-drip. Seeing that Charlie


    was sleeping, she said, "Mr. Morgai


    kept awakest night, but he is ¡ª


    sleeping soundly now. It must be


    becalise of your presence, Ms.


    Liviigston. "


    4Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Grace smiled faintly without saying a word


    She had been a determined and resolute person who never hesitated about making any decisions.


    But at this moment. she was indeed at a loss as to what to do.


    At noon, Andrew came to the hospital to visit her, with Eaton lying in his arms.


    When Charlie saw Eaton, his Adam''s apple rolled slightly. After staring at his son for a while, he asked, "Can I hold him for a while?¡±


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a few minutes, he walked to Charlie''s bed.


    However, the moment Charlie held Eaton in his arms, the little boy began to cry loudly.


    Charlie became a little flustered. This wasn''t the first time he held Eaton, but he had never seen him cry like this, so he couldn''t help being


    bewildered


    Andrew shtugged and took Eaton ~~


    back intoshis arms. The little boy


    instantly stopped crying. It was.


    surprising that he could recognize


    pedple at such a young age! Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Andrew was so proud and satisfied upon seeing Eaton''s reaction. "It''s worth my efforts to raise him. This little guy adores me so much!¡±

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Charlie was still stretching out his arms towards Eaton, and he couldn''t help freezing with embarrassment.


    Eaton was his son, but the little boy was unwilling to get into his arms. What a sad and ridiculous thing it was!


    Grace also saw this scene. Charlie closed his eyes and slowly withdrew his arms. He clenched his fists tightly until his knuckles were white.


    The doctor came up and said, ¡°You can be discharged in the afternoon, but you must take good care of yourself.¡±


    Andrew had filled out and signed the discharge papers for him. Charlie wanted


    to say "thank you", but Andrew spoke first.¡± You don¡¯t need to thank me. I did all this for the sake of Eaton.¡±


    After discharge, Charlie moved back to Grace¡¯s vi.


    Andrew made this suggestion, and Grace did not oppose it. When seeing her nod, Andrew looked at the sky with a helpless smile, feeling quite


    distressed. There was a trace of imperceptible sadness in his bright eyes.


    Charlie was so excited, feeling that he could almost soar into the air.


    Grace didn¡¯t object to him moving into her vi. Did this indicate that she had the intention to forgive him?


    At night, after Eaton fell asleep, Andrew gently put him on the bed and kissed his forehead and soft cheeks.


    "Why did you want him to move in here?"


    Crossing her arms, Grace stared at Andrew. "It''s not your style of doing things."


    ¡°That''s true. But as for the reason, you should know better than me, shouldn''t you?"


    Grace was stunned and she slightly raised her eyebrows.


    Andrew walked over. He was nearly


    1.9 meters tall, and when he looked


    down at her his tall figure casta x


    shadow &n her face. Holding Grac¨¦¡¯s


    shoulder with both hands, he sald


    slowly, "You''ve softened your~


    attitude towards him. I cans¨¦e that


    you want to forgive him.."Content


    belongs to Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No." Grace shook her head to deny his words.


    Maybe you haven''t noticed it yourself, but I am just pointing out the truth. Or perhaps you don¡¯t want to admit that you aren''t as heartless to him as


    you thought.


    Sometimes, you even pay all your attention to him."


    He looked at her affectionately. "I


    love you with all my heart and soul.


    Since our first meeting, I have been


    deeply attrarted to you. You area


    sexy woman with a hot temper, but


    sometines you exude an air of


    mncholy, which makes yora


    mystery. I am infatuated with you


    afvd want to win your heart) but you


    have no feelings for me. I thought I


    could wait for you to change your


    mind."


    "


    decided to wait until you fall in love


    with me, but now I find it somewhat


    difficult. Maybe your attention will


    never fallomme. This makes me I


    sad, but Leriow I can''t control your


    fee ings towards me." ¡°I don''t wait


    to constrain your feelings and f¨¦al


    thoughts. I like you to stay the way


    youl are and wish you could always


    be a spontaneous and h¨¦t-tempered


    girl. Even if you don''t choose me to


    be your lifelong partner, as long as


    you can live happily, I''ll have no


    objection!"


    NovelDrama.Org


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she gazed deep into his eyes. She didn''t expect him to say these words.


    At ordinary times, Andrew always acted casually, and this was the first time that he talked to her with such a serious attitude.


    "I am not a sentimental person, but I feel really sad now, because you''ve never loved me." Andrew put on a yful smile as usual


    "Andrew..." Grace whispered his name.


    "We can never develop into a romantic rtionship. Your address to me and your attitude towards me have exined everything.¡±


    Without uttering a word, Grace just fixed her eyes on him.

 Chapter 1684 & 1685

    Chapter 1684 & 1685


    "You treat me like a close friend. We can talk about anything. But that''s exactly why this doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Andrew used to look like a careless man. He seemed to care about nothing, but in fact, he was sensitive and attentive.


    "So, I guess I better let you go. I''ve never hidden my feelings for you. I will still care for you in the future, but it will be as a friend, although I


    desperately wish you could love me back."


    "You don''t belong to me. I''m not surrendering to you, or Charlie. I''m surrendering to fate. If I had met you earlier, things would have been different


    now.


    Grace frowned, ¡°Why are you being so serious? I feel so weird...¡±


    "Really? Well, you''re a strange woman. I''m being serious, but you felt it weird. It''s a disease! You need to go see a doctor!¡± Andrew shook his head


    "It''s also a disease that you don''t love me! You also need to see a doctor for that!"


    ¡°You sound like you''re the only sane person in the world." Graceughed out.


    She felt so rxed and at ease with Andrew. She could say anything she wanted, but there were some feelings missing.


    "How I wish it were a disease. Doctor and medicine can cure it, but it''s just a wish!" Andrew swallowed and let out a long sigh.


    Then he leaned in and tock her in his arms.


    He had so many feelings for her, but she didn''t...


    He held Grace tightly in his arms.


    His embrace was powerful as if he wanted to squeeze Grace into his body.


    Grace didn''t struggle or say a word. She just stood still and let him hold her and put her hands on the back of his shoulders.


    Andrew narrowed his eyes with a smirk, let go of her, and then quickly leaned in to kiss her on the lips before she realized it.


    His move was quick. Then he walked away, winked his charming eyes, and walked out of the room.


    Grace was a little angry, but she felt more helpless. She picked up her cell phone and dialed a number.


    Within a few seconds, the call was answered. It was Kingsley.


    ¡°Thank you for warning me and advising me."


    Kingsley was in his office. His fair-textured white shirt was rolled up to his elbows, revealing his strong, well-shaped arms. He was signing papers. He


    asked gently, "Are you going to give it a try?"


    Grace was leaning against the window, "I''m going to watch him for a period of time. But my heart was softened.¡±


    Grace has always been straightforward. She never lied.


    "I''m d to hear your answer. I guess what I said to you worked..."


    Kingsley put his pen aside and leaned his back against the leather chair. "Your divorce has hit Charlie hard. He always thinks about the day you guys


    got divorced, and it¡¯s like a thorn in his heart." ¡°Those scars hurt him so much. He won''t give you any more hurt in the future. Have you ever read a


    comic about cactuses?"


    Grace casually tied her curly hair up and shook her head honestly, "I''ve never liked reading camics or books. Reading books makes me sleepy."


    "A man hugged a cactus. When he


    left, he got a bedy full of thorns.


    When the second man came, he


    embraceckthe cactus without the -


    thorns, and they lived happily ever


    after. Yo ou are the first person, and


    Charie I is the cactus. The second


    person is a woman who may appear


    later. Because Charlie has seen what


    happened to you, he won''t hurt the


    second womanter." Content


    belongs to swnovel.neN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "He will be more careful about you and your rtionship. Why are you not seeing anyone else? It''s because you''re afraid of


    meeting a second cactus."


    "The cactus that won''t hug learns to


    hug, but the dhe who hugs is afraid


    to extend her arms again. Maybe ~


    you will meet a second cactus, and


    he may-not be as good as Chartie.


    But the second woman Char lie¡±


    meats is lucky. He will care for her


    because you made him grow and


    be a mature man...¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Kingsley¡¯s voice was deep. Suddenly, he chuckled, "Are you feeling a little jealous?¡±


    Grace paused for a moment, "A little.¡±


    "Only a little?" He asked.


    "Not a little. I resent it. Why did I teach a man to grow up and then give him to another woman?¡±


    Neither money nor time could buy a man''s maturity, but a woman''s scars. Grace had been hurt so badly, but she was teaching


    the man for other women.


    "Then open your heart. Charlie didn¡¯t make an unforgivable mistake. You should give him a chance.


    "Why do I agree with everything you said? Why I can''t find anything to refute you?"


    ¡®I grew up.A ifraplicated family,


    and l''ve been married twice. I''ve 2


    been through a lot, and that''s made


    me grow up. You''re talking to a


    36- year old man, not a 29-year-old...


    Kingsley smiled faintly. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Grace also chuckled, ¡°Thank you for the advice. You are always my dream man. Well, if I''d met you first, you definitely could not get away from me!"


    "Thank you for thepliment. It''ste. Good night.¡± Kingsley''s voice was gentle and reassuring. Then footsteps sounded, and he looked up. It was


    Sherman


    He curled his lips. walked over, and hugged her. Even though they had lived together for so long. Sherman still asionally blushed when she saw


    her mature, attractive husband.


    Andrew didn¡¯t sleep. He had finally met the woman he was attracted to, but she had no feelings for him.


    He was sitting by the window, a bottle of wine on the windowsill. and he was drinking ss after ss. He never expected that one day he would


    need wine to numb his sorrows!


    It had been almost a year since he met Grace. They had spent every day together for so long. Could he bear it if one day she really left?


    For almost one year, nearly three hundred and fifty-six days, they were together every day. Some habits had been gradually engraved into his veins.


    If Grace took everything away, how could it not hurt?


    Andrew never had a worry on his mind. But now he was so sentimental!


    Charlie didn''t sleep either. He just happened to see the two kissing through the door panel. His heart ached. He could not breathe.


    It was so painful, so depressing! He couldn''t breathe!


    Grace allowed Andrew to kiss her. Did it mean she was beginning to ept him?


    Charlie''s head ached, and it was about to explode. Blue veins on his forehead stood out, and his breath was heavy.


    This night was meant to be a sleepless one!

 Chapter 1686 & 1687

    Chapter 1686 & 1687


    The next morning, Grace went to deliver Andrew''s clothes to him. The man had developed an annoying habit these days. He needed Grace to pick


    out all his clothes for him every season


    Smelling the alcohol in the room, Grace kicked him right in the ass. She had no mercy.


    Andrew growled with discontent. He med himself for being blind and falling in love with such a rude woman.


    Eaton was also awake. The baby was starting to recognize people.


    Andrew was carrying the baby in his arms and feeding him milk. The baby was sucking the milk with his chubby cheek up and down rhythmically. He


    looked so cute.


    Charlie wheeled himself out of the room. His eyes were red. He stopped beside Andrew and asked in a husky voice, "Can I hold Eaton for a while?¡± A


    touch of pleading was in his tone.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and then ced Eaton in his arms.


    However, Eaton burst out crying once Andrew held him out.


    Charlie froze, and his hand stopped in the air.


    The baby was all tears. Charlie couldn''t bear to let the baby cry. He withdrew his hand. "Forget it. You can hold him."


    Andrew swayed his arm slightly and Eaton stopped crying. "He''s not in a good mocd in the morning. Wait until noon. You can hold him then."


    Honestly, Andrew felt happy. The baby clung to him, which was worthy of his dedication to him.


    Grace surely saw Charlie''s red eyes and his rigid arms. Her eyes twitched, but she didn''t say anything.


    After breakfast, Grace went to the garden to trim the shrubs, and Andrew followed her with Eaton in his arms.


    The two chatted while Andrew was teasing Eaton.


    When Andrew said something funny,


    the two would burst outughing:


    The weather was lovely at the time


    of year: . The sun was shining in the


    garden and giving everything¡¯a


    gotden glow.


    -


    Charlie was on the second-floor balcony. From this position, he could see what was happening in the garden, certainly including such a happy scene.


    Grace was smiling cheerfully. She was not as sharp and irritable as she usually was with Charlie. And Eaton was also quiet.


    Then Charlie was lost deep in thought. His eyes darkened, without a glimmer of light. Had he made a wrong choice?


    At noon, Dominick called, and Grace went to the office. So it was just the two men and Eaton in the house.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Charlie walked over to Andrew. He wanted to hug Eaton


    Andrew gave him the baby, but Eaton started crying again. Charlie didn''t know what to do about the baby. He was frozen


    "Why are you so numb? Hold the baby! Gently sway your arms and he''ll calm down." Andrew instructed him.


    Charlie gently swayed his arm following Andrew''s instructions. Sure enough, after a few minutes, Eaton stopped crying, and Charlie was delighted


    ¡°You sure have a way with the baby.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''ve been taking care of


    Eaton since h&was born, He spends


    a third of histtime with Grace and


    two-thirds.of his time with me. He''s>


    got a bigkappetite. He poops hree


    times day. He gets moody


    asionally at night and every


    raorning. He got that from ¡®me. I''ve


    been getting up and being moody


    since I was a kid." Andrew said


    smugly. He looked really proud.


    Charlie gazed at him, envy filling his heart.


    "I cut his umbilical cord when he was born and gave him his name. The only regret is that he¡¯s my son!" Andrew sounded dismayed.


    "You like kids a lot?" Charlie asked while he was stroking Eaton''s soft little face


    For the first time, the two men got along so well. They didn''t argue or pick on each other for no reason


    "No, I don''ttike kids. I hate their


    noise. Buti like Eaton. I''ve been <>


    taking gare of him since he was~


    born... ¡°Andrew narrowed his eyes,


    ¡®other kids are none of my business.


    I just love Eaton." Content belongs ite)


    -


    "That''s good..." Charlie murmured. He didn''t say another word. He held Eaton tighter in his arms and gazed deeply at him.

 Chapter 1688 & 1689

    Chapter 1688 & 1689


    Eaton was such a little baby. But Charlie had no way to see him grow up or learn to walk.


    Holding his breath, Charlie pressed his face lightly against Eaton''s, which was so small and smooth. He paid such a fatal price for the mistake he had


    made!


    Charlie didn''t see Eaton''s birth. Nor could Charlie raise him.


    Perhaps Eaton would remember that Charlie was his nominal father when he grew up in the future, but he would not be closest to Charlie.


    Charlie regretted it, but he could no longer be together with Grace and Eaton anymore!


    Kissing Eaton''s small face and forehead, Charlie rolled his Adam''s apple, with his eyes full of tears. He tried hard to hold back the tears. Even if he


    didn''t feel well, he would hold them back!


    He had only cried in front of Grace since he grew up. He would never shed tears anymore.


    He didn¡¯t worry about leaving Eaton to a man like Andrew.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie thought that no one in this world would treat Eaton better than himself except for Andrew...


    After seeing Grace and Andrew kissst night, hepletely gave up the idea of pursuing Grace.


    Grace no longer loved him. She got along very well with Andrew. Eaton liked Andrew but disliked Charlie at such a young age.


    Charlie wanted to take Grace and Eaton back. He had made up his mind to do so when he came here


    But since it was the case, he could not stand in the way of her happiness even if he was in great pain


    He had already destroyed her happiness personally in the past, so he thought he shouldn''t be so selfish this time!


    Charlie lowered his head deeply. gritted his teeth, and used almost all his strength to hold back the tears!


    It turned out that it was useless to regret. Grace had moved on, which was understandable, as no one would always stand still and wait for another.


    The earth moves all the time, and the sun rises and sets as usual. Anyone could live without another person, no matter whether he lived a happy life


    or not.


    Without Charlie, Grace would live a good life. Without Grace, he naturally wouldn''t die. But maybe he wouldn''t live a happy life.


    After he had made up his mind, Charlie kept looking at Eaton and tried to keep Eaton¡¯s face in his mind forever.


    Charlie held Eaton in his arms


    without saying anything. Charlie


    pressed Mg-face against Faton¡¯s and


    felt his small and soft face, which


    was wonderful. He wanted tove


    Eatowr sand apany Eatomto


    grow up very much. Content belongs


    to¡¯ oH


    Even though Charlie was miserable, he gritted his teeth and endured it. Sometimes, if you loved someone, you should let him go.


    "Thank you very much for being so kind te Eaton...¡± Charlie said slowly, "I''m really grateful for you. I''ve always owed you my gratitude."


    "You''re wee. I''ve always regarded Eaton as my own son. Raising my own son is a matter of course.¡± Andrew raised his eyebrows.


    Charlie twitched his thin lips, feeling very bitter. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from Andrew, so he said, "It was me who arrogated bad motives


    to you."


    After a while, Eaton burst into tears. He kept crying very loudly this time.


    Charlie was-very anxious and


    heartbroken to see Eaton''s little face


    blush when he was crying. But ~


    Charlie couldn''tfort Eaton no


    matter what he did, so he had to


    pass Eaton to Andrew. Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    Holding EatorNa his arms, Andrew


    swayed his Body gently in a very


    rhythmic: manner. Perhaps because


    Eaton was familiar with such a


    posture or the scent that emanated


    fromaAndrew, he stopped crying


    soon. . S


    NovelDrama.Org oa


    When Charlie saw this scene, his heart ached even more.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple and closed his eyes slightly.


    I should have been prepared for such a scene a long time ago.''


    Perhaps because Eaton was tired, he fell asleep soon. Andrew turned around and walked towards the room upstairs.


    Charlie was left alone in the living room. After a long time, he pushed the wheelchair out of the vi, intending to go to the mall.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Grace was back when it was getting dark. Charlie was not in the vi, so Grace asked Andrew.


    But Andrew had no clue where Charlie was because Andrew had been with Eaton. "I have no idea. He may be wandering in the nearby park.¡±


    Charlie was still not back when Grace and Andrew had their dinner. It was already night and it was very dark.


    Grace sat on the couch with her legs crossed. She looked at Andrew with frowned eyebrows. "The nearby park? Are you sure?"


    Andrew answered with his back against a chair, "Not really. Charlie didn''t tell me where he went, and I didn¡¯t ask him."


    Grace raised her wrist and looked at her watch. It was around half-past nine. She worried about Charlie who went out withoutpany.


    And Charlie lost his walking ability, so he had been confined to a wheelchair. This made Grace more worried


    Grace got anxious. She kept moving her nce between her watch and the darkness outside the window,


    Andrew stared at Grace.


    He took his coat on the couch with frowned brows about ten minutester. "I''ll find him."


    But just as Andrew walked to the door of the vi, Charlie was back.


    Charlie made his wheelchair move with his hands slowly and hardly. Grace looked in the direction of Andrew, who was stunned by Charlie''s sudden


    appearance.


    "Where have you been?" Grace shouted with anger in a grumpy tone


    "I shopped for Eaton in a shopping mall,¡± Charlie answered.


    ¡°Shopping?¡±


    Grace stood up suddenly and looked


    at Charliein the wheelchair. Grace¡¯ S


    tone sguinded angry, "You could just


    tell us; couldn''t you? We have been


    wortted about you for as longas you


    hawe been out."


    -Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "We think you have died out there.


    But as I have told you, you can''t di¨¦


    here inFrance because I don''t. want


    to take-responsibility for that. You


    can.disappear as you want when we


    go-pack to Santabaca. By the way.


    Eaton will not like what you have bought, so don''t bother.¡±


    Grace kept saying words that sounded cruel to Charlie. After saying these angry words, Grace went upstairs without a nce at Charlie.


    Charlie was stunned while sitting in his wheelchair.


    He had suffered more on this day than he had in all the years before.


    This meant to be hisst meeting with Grace. Charlie tried to make things go well between Grace and him. But Grace¡¯s words were beyond Charlie''s


    wildest imagination.


    ¡°Don''t take it seriously. She has been in a bad mood because of her period.¡± Andrew told Charlie while shrugging.


    "Well then," Charlie whispered. But


    he still felt pain because of not just


    Grace''s reaction but also Andrew¡¯ a


    close rtionship with Grace. He~


    wondered why Andrew knew Grace''s


    peristh Charlie held the handte of his


    wheelchair tightly. Content belongs


    to  a)


    But in fact, Andrew was just saying. He didn''t know Grace''s period. He said it just to ease the atmosphere.


    And the one Grace cared about was Charlie. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be angry with a man whe had spent half a day outside in his wheelchair.


    Charlie thought it oppositely. He thought there must be something between Andrew and Grace because Andrew knew Grace''s period.


    Several mall attendants behind Charlie moved all things that Charlie had bought inside. One would regard it as housemoving because there were a


    dozen boxes.


    Even Andrew was surprised by the extravagant shopping. "Have you bought a mall?¡±

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Charlie twisted his thin lips slightly and ignored Andrew without saying anything.


    After Charlie moved all things into the living room, Andrew had a look at them. There were many boxes of clothes, which were enough for Eaton to


    wear from now until he was eight.


    Besides, there were various types of toys, which were enough for Eaton to y with until he was twelve.


    "Why did you buy so many things?"


    "I haven''t bought anything for Eaton when he was a little baby, so I want to make it up to him now.¡± "But you bought too many clothes. Do you know


    whether Eaton will get fat or not in the future? Besides, these thes might go out of style.¡±


    Charlie didn''t think too much. Hearing Andrew''s words, he thought that Andrew was right. But he said helplessly, "I can continue buying clothes for


    Eatonter.¡±


    Shaking his head, Andrew couldn''t stand Charlie, so he said, "Pack them up." Then he yawned and went upstairs.


    Sitting in the living room, Charlie looked at many boxes of clothes and toys and felt morefortable.


    Whether Eaton would use them or not in the future, Charlie wanted to prepare them for him now.


    Grace was still angry. She frowned tightly, closed her eyes, and applied her skin care products.


    ¡®Let it be! I won''t be worried about him anymore!"


    Eaton was crying. Holding Eaton in her arms. she nursed him while putting him to bed


    Charlie didn''t sleep but wrote a letter. The letter was brief. Afterwards, he pressed the letter with a book and sorted out his suitcase.


    It was four o''clock in the morning, and it was still dark. After looking at his room reluctantly, he was going to leave the vi with his things.


    But he stopped when he passed Grace and Eaton''s room. His hand trembled slightly, but he didn''t push the door open.


    He thought that since he was leaving, he should leave quickly. Even if he pushed the door of the room and walked in now, nothing would change.


    On the contrary, the more he looked at it, the more he would feel reluctant to leave.


    He gritted his teeth. made up his mind, and went downstairs. Then he got into the car waiting for him outside the vi and left


    When Charlie arrived at the airport,


    where there were few people, his:


    aura became gloomy and cold. He


    rolled:his Adam''s apple and clutched


    his wheelchair tightly with beth


    hards. ..


    -


    ¡®Just let my heart keep aching. I''d better faint from the pain!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But I have to endure it and get on with my life. There would naturally be more pain like this in the future."


    It was time for breakfast. Andrew was ying with Eaton who was in his arms.


    Grace was drinking warm water. She nced at the closed door of Charlie''s room and said, "Is he up?"


    "I don''t know. Since you want to know that so much, go and see him by yourself." Andrew said without looking at her.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Grace¡¯s body stiffened. She moved her eyebrows and asked softly, "Did I scold him excessively?¡±


    "Not just excessive. You looked like you were going to explode immediately."


    Grace kicked Andrew again and said," Excessive? Am I out of line? It is very normal. Didn''t you say you liked my volcanic temper? Have you


    repented?"


    Andrew ignored her. He just yed with Eaton, who liked him and smiled at him.


    Grace had to see it for herself. She pushed open the door to the room, but the room was empty. When she got closer, she saw a letter left on the


    desk.


    The letter said, "I have caused irreparable harm to you. Now I wish you and Andrew a happy life in the future. Andrew is a good man. After getting


    along with him for several days. I am veryfortable with him. He treats you with care and treats Eaton as if he were his own son. I will bless you


    and wish you happiness forever. May you. the woman I love, and my son be happy!"


    Staring at the letter, Grace sneered. Charlie said that he wouldn''t go back to Santabaca until he got back together with her. But now, after only two


    weeks, he gave upN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As distance tested a horse''s strength, time revealed a person''s heart.


    Over time, you could tell whether a person was sincere or not. Walking out of the room, Grace threw the letter to Andrew and started to eat.


    "Maybe, what you saidst night was too harsh for him, and that''s why he left." Andrew guessed


    "If that''s the case, then he doesn''t deserve my trust at all.¡±


    Grace said coldly, "Why, he once treated me like that. Now I only said some unpleasant words, but he couldn¡¯t bear it and chose to leave. Is a man


    like that worthy of my trust?


    Andrew frowned and asked, "Why did he mention me in the letter? And he said he blessed us.¡±


    Grace did not say anything


    She thought that she had made the right decision. Before she could say that she was ready to forgive him, Charlie already couldn''t bear it and left.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say that to him.


    If that was his fortitude and determination, she didn''t need to say anything else.


    Charlie said a lot about his determination, but what he said turned out to be nothing but lies!


    "By the way? remembered that night


    I kissed you. I ran into Charlie afteF I


    walkecLout of the room. Charlie ~


    looked at me for along time. Did he


    see >it?" Content belongs tay


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Andrew raised his eyebrows and looked at Grace.


    Grace looked at him and said what Andrew didn''t finish. "And did he misunderstand?"


    Andrew nodded, indicating that what she said was exactly what he thought.


    Otherwise, he would not have been involved for no reason


    It''s possible." Thinking about it this way, Grace thought it made sense.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do now? Go and chase him back?" Andrew stood up with Eaton in his arms.


    Grace was-still sitting there and had.


    no intention of getting up. "This i iss


    just a guess in Charlie''s mind. H¨¦


    didnt ask me about it. It''s just his


    guess.¡± Content belongs ta¡±


    NovelDrama.Org -


    ¡°Are you still not clear about the situation now? The key point is not what he thinks, but that he is given up on you. If you don''t exin, maybe...¡±


    However, before Andrew could finish, Grace interrupted him, "Maybe what?"


    "Maybe he will have a new girlfriend.


    Maybe he wilblisten to his mother


    and marry another woman. Didn''t


    you say hewas filial to his mother?¡±


    ¡°If that''s.really how things turn euti in


    the end, then I''ll feel that his love,


    persistence, and patience are a joke.


    Naturally, there would be Ad need for


    us to cross paths again. This i is also


    a kind of test." Grace said slowly.


    "I am now giving him a second chance.


    What''s wrong with testing him? Men will never understand how marriage hurts a woman! yboys like you are even less likely to understand!¡±


    This society was mean to women!

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    People were ustomed to men''s phndering. People would not be surprised to find a manmitting adultery. If a man was handsome and rich


    then there would be so many women clustering around him like bees that had smelt the flowers.


    But if a woman cheated on a man, people would use her of being a slut. Her reputation would be tarnished, and people would always gossip


    about her behind her back.


    Even if a woman had a big heart, and she didn''t care at all about people''s scorn. She had to consider her children.


    "I haven''t made up my mind to get married and surrender my loyalty to it. so I won''t get into marriage for a while. When my heart settled down, I''ll


    decide then.¡±


    Andrew was leaning against the wallzily. He asked, "Anyway. is marriage really thatplicated? When you love each other, you get married


    When you no longer feel for each other, you separate. It''s so simple. Why do you make it such aplicated thing?"


    ¡°Remember, falling in love and marriage arepletely different. Falling in love with someone is simple, but marriage is not. Why else would you go


    to the Civil Registry Office to get a marriage certificate? If you think that certificate means nothing at all, you are wrong." Grace kicked Andrew in


    exasperation, "You should grow up!"


    Andrew shook his head, "I''m telling you no woman in the world couldpare to my Eaton.¡±


    The baby seemed to understand him. He grabbed Andrew''s thumb with his chubby little palm and sucked it into his tiny mouth


    The baby licked Andrew''s thumb, his soft little tongue running over his hand as if to express his fondness for Andrew. But Andrew couldn''t stand the


    tickling. He curled up the corners of his lips and chuckled


    "He was such a little baby, but he''s growing so big now. It''s amazing! Eaton seems to understand me now." Andrew couldn''t help but smile at the baby


    all the time.


    Grace had a smile on her face, too. In the end, she asked, "Didn''t you have a party today? Why haven''t you gone?¡± "Eaton doesn''t like the smell of


    alcohol and cigarettes. Besides, are you sure you can handle it when he''s crying?¡±


    "Why not? I''m his mother. I gave birth to him. Can''t I even get him to stop crying?¡±


    Andrewughed, "You sound confident. Try that next time when Eaton cries.¡±


    Grace raised an eyebrow. She couldn''t believe how it was possible she couldn''t pacify her baby?


    Then Andrew left to join his friends. Those friends used to have a party once a year. It was this year¡¯s gathering.


    Grace and Eaton were left alone in the vi


    Eaton was quiet at first, but after about two hours, he started crying


    He was crying and twisting his body all the time. Grace checked his diaper. It was clean and dry. Then she fed him milk.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But the baby wouldn''t drink the milk.


    Grace thought something was <>


    wrong with the baby, so she reached


    out and gently touched his forehead.


    Thebaby seemed to be running a


    fever.  .~


    -


    Grace called the doctor right away. After a few minutes, the doctor came. He gave the baby some medicine


    The doctor put the baby on an IV,


    but Eaton wouldn''t stay in bed. As


    soon.as Grace put him on the bed,


    he. Sould feel it and started erying.


    -\


    Grace had no choice but to hold Eaton in her arms and cuddle him through the infusion.


    Although Eaton was still crying, his crying was much quieter and not as intense as it had been earlier.


    Grace had to keep holding and swinging the baby. It was exhausting. After about two hours or so, Grace felt her arms go limp.


    Then she carefully ced the baby on the bed as gently as possible


    He was a small baby, but it was like.


    he had eyes on his back. As soonas


    his body touched the bed, he started


    crying. He cried louder and louder,


    and his little face was red..Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Grace shook her head helplessly and picked him up again. After another two hours, her arms went numb. She couldn''t lift her arms at all


    It was like the baby was sentient. As soon as Grace moved or put him to bed, he immediately started crying.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    Grace had no choice and had to hald the baby like that. She couldn''t even sit down


    The doctor said that her baby might be in a bad mood and irritable because of the cold. Although it was hard for her to hold the baby like this, she had


    to hold the baby and not let him cry all the time.


    Grace held her baby from noon to night. When Andrew walked in, he saw Grace leaning against the wall. Her arms were as stiff as a robot''s.


    "Give me the baby." He walked over to her. He hadn''t been drinking or smoking. He smelled fresh.


    Grace shook her head. "He''ll cry. He''s


    crying a lot at the moment."


    Andrewughed softly and forcefully carried Eaton over.


    As expected, the next second, Eaton''s loud cry sounded again.


    He whistled leisurely as he teased Eaton with a rattle.


    Eaton really liked Andrew. It didn''t take long for Eaton to be well-behaved once he was in Andrew''s arms.


    Grace felt her arms were sore, numb, and aching as she shook them. Looking at Eaton''s good behavior, she said angrily to Andrew, "You must have


    spoiled him!"


    "Then why don''t you say I''m good at taking care of babies? I''m telling you that Eaton''s favorite person is me!¡± Andrew looked very smug.


    Although he was impatient, watching Eaton cry, he became patient. He coaxed, hugged. and kissed Eaton. He could do anything for Eaton as long as


    Eaton was happy.


    In Santabaca!


    Charlie came back injured. As a result, Mckenzie was furious. He went to France to chase after Grace. However, how could he finallye back like


    this?


    Charlie said his injury had nothing to do with Grace. It was all caused by him climbing over the balcony. On the contrary, it was Grace who took him to


    the hospital to receive timely treatment.


    Mckenzie didn''t ask Charlie further about it. He became like this and came back alone. And he looked so depressed. Thus, Mckenzie didn¡¯t ask about


    the result this time. Then, she just asked him to go upstairs to rest


    After thinking about it. she let out a long sigh. It seemed that Charlie and Grace were impossible to get back together. He hadn''t gotten Grace back


    after all, and he had lost hispany as well!


    Charlie wouldn''t eat or drink. He went into his room and never came out.


    The next morning.


    No matter how much Mckenzie called Charlie, she couldn''t wake him up. She had to take the key and open the door to see him sitting on the floor.


    His eyes were red and bloodshot. He had obviously not slept all night.


    Mckenzie felt very heart-wrenching for her son. She told him to eat first and then rest, but Charlie refused. He said he had to work from now on.


    "You can work after you have something to eat and rest. There is no rush!"


    Charlie refused to listen to his mother. He just had to work. Then he didn''t say anything and opened hisptop to start working.


    He didn''t believe it before. However, he nowpletely understood that the only way to make one feel rxed was to be busy when one was most


    tired and hurting.


    Mckenzie could do nothing about it, so she had to let him do what he wanted to do.


    However, Charlie worked as hard as if he were crazy. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes in the morning was to work. He still held the


    computer until he went to bed at night.


    For him, only being busy could make him feel rxed, feel that he was still alive, and feel that he was not so painful.


    Because he was so busy, he didn''t have time to think about these things.


    He lived like this day after day. After more than twenty days had passed, Charlie had lost seven pounds. His face was noticeably thin. He would


    asionally lose sleep at night.


    He couldn''t hear Mckenzie''s words. He was simply going his own way.


    Mckenzie knew that if Charlie continued like this, he would ruin his health for sure!


    So she asked Mark and Billy to help her talk to Charlie


    Billy knew what it was like to be like that. He smiled and did not know what to say.


    To be honest, Billy could not even save himself, let alone save Charlie?


    If Billy could save himself, he wouldn''t be thinking about Sherman now and then and wouldn''t lose sleep. He and Charlie were stuck in simr


    difficulties. Who could save the other?


    Mark didn''t say anything either. He was really powerless about this kind offort and didn¡¯t know how toa speak tofort Charlie.


    Then, Charlie didn''t stop doing that. Instead, he was getting crazier and crazier. And he worked as if he had gone mad. All he saw was work.


    Charlie had previously given all his shares to Grace, Eaton and Mckenzie.


    So now he was starting from scratch, too. He started a new business, one step at a time.


    Charlie felt that only numbness could save him. It was the only thing he could feel rxed about right now.


    Although Mckenzie knew she had to say something now, it was not the right time. She thought it was time for him to get a girlfriend or go on a blind


    date. After all. he wasn''t getting any younger.


    She mentioned it to Charlie, but he turned a deaf ear to it. It seemed as if he couldn''t hear it at all.


    Charlie worked hard day and night. He had an irregr work schedule. And he didn¡¯t eat on time. Therefore, Charlie was sent to the hospital again.


    The doctor warned Charlie that if he continued to work like this, his body functions would be destroyed. Since he was treating his body like this, what


    else did he expect?


    Charlie was lying in the hospital bed without saying anything while Mckenzie was wiping tears from her eyes.


    It was hard for him to see a woman crying. He frowned and spoke words offort.


    Mckenzie did not want to listen to his constion. Closing his eyes slightly. he also felt that he had gone a bit too far.


    "Mom, don¡¯t cry. I''ll rest and eat regrly from now on..." He sighed as he spoke.


    Since he was already bleeding from his stomach, it was indeed time for him to take care of his health.


    ¡°You''d better remember what you


    said. While th¨¦ woman you love


    does mattetsdon''t you even care


    x


    about me-anymore? If something <


    happens to you, what do you want


    me todo then? You''re bleedingtrom


    yourstomach. Don''t you remember


    having problems with your.


    stomach? Are you just gding to ruin


    your health like that?" Content


    belongs to


    Charlie''s adam apple bobbed. He embraced Mckenzie. "I was wrong. I''ll adjustter.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Charlie spent another week in the hospital. This time, he didn¡¯t work as hard as he used to. At the very least, he was able to eat and rest regrly,


    although he couldn''t sleep more often.


    That day, Charlie was about to leave the house when Mckenzie said, "Someone introduced a girl to you. You should go see her at noon.¡±


    Charlie refused outright. "No. Don''t ever make a promise to anyone like that again. I won''t go.¡±


    It''s the gitFyour aunt introduced you


    to. Whether you want to or not, you


    shouldat least go and see her. Your


    aunt has promised that girl. You


    canttmake things difficult foP your


    aunt, can you?"


    -


    "Give me my aunt''s cell phone number. I''ll talk to my aunt." Charlie said, taking out his cell phone, opening the screen, and ready to enter the number.


    Mckenzie red at him twice, rolled


    her eyes, and said, "You have no


    respect for me or your aunt. Since


    you don''t want to see the girl, forget


    it. I wor¡¯ t force you. Come tathe


    restaurant this afternoon will you?"


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Charlie then agreed with his mother. He took the business proposal and left. It was really good for him to live like a walking corpse.


    Not long after Charlie left, Mckenzie made a phone call. "Right. Eight o''clock in the evening. He and I will be at the restaurant...N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was seven o''clock in the evening. Charlie was looking at the proposal when his phone vibrated.


    He looked at the phone and found that it was Mckenzie


    Closing his eyes, he reached up and rubbed his forehead before picking the phone up."


    Emm, what''s up?¡±


    "Did you have dinner tonight?" asked Mckenzie


    "No..." Charlie stretched his muscles to rx. He realized he didn''t have dinner until then.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t feel sick in his stomach. He felt quitefortable.


    His stomach was now very sensitive. Whenever he didn''t eat on time, his stomach would react immediately.


    "I knew it would be like this. I told you to eat on time, but you didn''t listen to what I said. Did you really listen to what I said?" Mckenzie didn''t sound


    very nice. She was frustrated.


    "I was really a little busy today. I lost track of time. I was wrong...¡± He apologized as heforted her.


    "I don''t know if you are listening or not listening to what I told you. You only say nice things to coax me. It''s okay. I haven''t eaten dinner either. Why


    don¡¯t youe over and eat with me?" said Mckenzie.


    Charlie had promised his mother to go to a restaurant this morning. And since they hadn''t eaten together for a long time, Charlie nodded and agreed


    to his mother''s suggestion.


    It was seven o''clock in the evening. He organized his business proposal and headed to the restaurant.


    Mckenzie was already sitting there. Seeing him. she waved at him. Then Charlie walked towards her. He reached out and put his arm around her


    shoulders. "What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    Let''s eat heresthe restaurant has


    invented newtdishes which you


    haven''t ried before. Have a try then.¡±


    Mckenzit-nced in the direction-of


    the restaurant entrance. "Drinka


    s@of hot water to warm your


    stomach." Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org o


    Charlie didn''t notice anything different about Makenzie. He held the ss of warm water and took a sip. He was still waiting for dinner to be served


    After a short while, the food hadn''t been served. Charlie heard footsteps and then the restaurant door opened, and Makenzie faced the window with a


    happy face. "Lara, what are you doing here?¡±


    The middle-aged woman was gorgeously and stylishly dressed, wearing a trench coat and high heels. She was followed by a girl.


    That girl was very young. She had long, dark, shiny hair cascading over her shoulders. She was wearing a long white dress and looked very innocent


    and stunning.


    Mckenzie was secretly looking at the girl. The initial impression she got from the girl made her feel very satisfied. The girl looked quite docile.


    The middle-aged woman came towards them with the girl. Seeing Mckenzie kept winking at her, she pretended to be surprised. "Gee! Charlie, why


    are you here today?"


    "Come,e,e. If you don''t


    mind, you guys could sit here and


    have dinnerswith us.¡± Mckenzie had.


    asmile ae over her face and <


    graciously extended the invitation. ''


    We haven''t seen each other for a


    long time either. We just happened


    terun into each other today. Let''s


    have dinner together.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Slightly embarrassed, the middle-aged woman looked at the girl. "Vivian, do you mind?" "I don¡¯t mind. It''s fun to eat with others


    And I like it that way.¡± Her voice was pleasant, too. Her voice was clear and crisp, like the call of a yellow warbler just flying out of the valley.


    Mckenzie nodded her head and thought Vivian was quite understanding. She did not ask Charlie''s opinion from the beginning to the end.


    The two satdown across from


    Charlie aad his mother. And it was


    Vivian who sat across from Charlie,


    and then Vivian spoke first. She


    smiled lightly and nodded her head


    white greeting Charlie. "Hello."


    Charlie nodded lightly and didn¡¯t say anything. He just drank warm water.


    Mckenzie stood up and gave Lara a wink. Then Lara understood Mckenzie''s


    intention and got up. "Didn''t you say you bought a coat? Let me see it. I want to buy one too. If we both wear that coat out, people who don''t know us


    might think we''re sisters."

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    "Okay, okay, okay. You can also give me some advice. I don¡¯t know what kind of pants I should wear with the coat. You came here just in time. You


    can help mee up with ideas." Mckenzie said as she turned to Charlie and said, "You sit with Vivian for a while. Your aunt and I will be done


    soon."


    Mckenzie spoke as she left with Lara. Then only Charlie and the young girl were left in the seat.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Since it hade to this point, if Charlie couldn''t realize Mckenzie''s intentions, he might as well be brainless.


    "I have to run some errands. I''ll leave now." Charlie got up straight away, without the slightest hesitation.


    "Can''t you have a cup of coffee with me?¡± Vivian smiled.


    Charlie looked cold, a bit serious, and not gentle at all, but he didn''t have to be so cold to Vivian.


    At that moment, a lightly provocative voice rang out. "Gee, long time no see! You still have pretty girls surrounding you."


    This voice was all too familiar to Charlie. Then he turned his head back and saw Andrew, dressed in a simple ck floral shirt, leaning to the side and


    blinking


    "What brings you back?" Charlie frowned as he looked at Andrew.


    "Santabaca doesn''t seem to belong to the Morgan family. You can''t decide if I cane back or not." Andrew crossed his long legs as he swayed the


    fan in his hand gently.


    Charlie had nothing to say about that, but he frowned tightly. He put his big hand on his chest and felt pain as if he was being stabbed by pins and


    needles.


    Charlie could do nothing about it and had absolutely no control over himself. As soon as he saw Andrew, he thought of Grace.


    Then, Charlie felt the stabbing pain spreading through his body, which was unbearable.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I forgot to tell you..." Andrew smiled. "At first, Fortune would have liked to forgive you, but you left to ruin the


    opportunity yourself.¡±


    "What the hell are you talking about?¡± Charlie started to tremble. He was thinking about what Andrew meant by his words.


    "Are you reallystupid, or is there


    anything wreng with your mind? At


    that timeNt was indeed me who <


    asked you oe back to Stayt iv


    our vilfa. Given Fortune''s personality,


    if she didn t want to forgive you, how


    would she agree to you moving in?


    Content be ongs to swnevel


    Charlie stared at him fiercely. "At that time, why did you kiss her?"


    "I just wanted to kiss her. And she didn''t even know I was going to kiss her, and she was caught off guard. I always do whatever I want to do. It was


    only natural for me to pursue and kiss her, but only if you hadn''t questioned...¡±


    Charlie''s anger in his heart was like theva of a volcano erupting. He could not help but clench the two hands hanging down at his side.


    Then, without saying a word, Charlie walked over and punched Andrew in the face.


    Completely defenseless, Andrew


    was hit hard By Charlie and almost


    fell to the ground. He immediately .


    felt a light taste of blood spreading


    from hfssmouth. "You''re so strang,


    but Ive''got some worse news for


    you. That is, do you know why she


    didn''te to you in the past


    month?"


    "She was testing you. And she¡¯s


    been watching you from abroad.


    She didn''t decide to go back to her


    country untilshe lost all those


    doubts abott you in her mind. But ~


    she didnt expect to see sucha


    scene jist after she returned. She


    just.gat in the cafe across the ¡®street.


    think she must have seenthat


    sGe¨¦ne." "Well, by the way She also


    Saw you punch me. I guess you''re


    screwed again this time... As soon


    as Charlie heard what Andrew said,


    he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention


    to Andrew and rushed towards the


    outside of the restaurant. Content


    belongs to


    There were many cafes around the restaurant, but Charlie didn''t know which one Grace was sitting in.


    He had to stand in the street, looking around, watching, and searching for her.


    Andrew shook his head and stood up with his hand on the table. He thought, ¡®Damn it! He''s so strong! Damn it! I can''t believe he hit me that hard!¡¯

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Andrew didn''t hit Charlie back, so he felt very humiliated!


    He regretted it very much for he had suffered terrible losses. Now, not only did he have to give Fortune back to Charlie, but he had also taken a


    punch. No matter how he thought about it, he figured he had suffered too much!


    Seeing the blood running down the corner of his mouth, Vivian handed Andrew the handkerchief.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows, did not reach out to take it, shrugged his shoulders, and said directly, "I''m not interested in you at all!" "You speak the


    localnguage very well." Vivian was amazed. Although he seemed to be a foreigner, she didn¡¯t expect him to speak the localnguage so fluently.


    "That''s for sure. I am pretty good at it. I can even use idioms very well." Andrew looked arrogant and proud.


    Charlie stood on the street and looked around.


    Suddenly, the door of a cafe opened. A slender figure came out of it. That person was Grace.


    Feeling ted and excited, he rushed up to her, reached out, and grabbed her arm.


    However, Grace sneered as she shook off his hand and walked forward again.


    However, how could Charlie let her go?


    Charlie once again rushed up and stared at her with pleading and sincere eyes. "Grace, let me exin!¡± "You have always believed that seeing is


    believing. I just saw it, so I don''t think you need to exin anymore, do you?" Grace looked at him with a cold look.


    Charlie was so anxious that he was like a cat on hot bricks. He kept going back and forth around Grace, trying to exin to her.


    Grace didn¡¯t even bother to listen, turned around, and got into the car.


    Charlie called a taxi and asked the driver to catch up.


    Andrew looked clearly from inside the restaurant and let out a soft sigh. He felt mncholy in his heart because, after all. Fortune had no feelings for


    him


    During this month, although Fortune was testing Charlie, she asked Andrew to send someone to watch Charlie''s actions all the time.


    Grace learned that Charlie fainted because of stomach problems and immediately asked Andrew to call someone to take him to the hospital


    Otherwise, how could Charlie be taken to the hospital so promptly?


    Although Grace was in France, she


    didn''t sleep much and always kept


    Andrew-updated with thetest¡¯


    news -about Charlie. Finally, she


    wentto bed only after she knew


    Charlie was out of danger. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    How could Andrew not be depressed? He felt sad as if smoke was filling his heart.


    "Do you want to go with me?"


    Vivian got up and smiled lightly, looking polite.


    "Don''t try to hiton me. Your trick is


    so old- fashisned. My heart, liver,


    body, andsmind are all bruised at this


    point. D¨¦n'' t make me angry again!¡±


    Andrew < shook his head, put his-hand


    oveshis chest, and walked out of the


    restauran . Content belongs ike)


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Vivianughed behind Andrew and thought he was funny.


    Grace went back to the hotel where she stayed. Then Charlie stepped in front of her, looking anxious. "Just give me one chance. Let me exin.


    Please listen to me!


    "Okay. Exin." Grace sped her hands to her chest and looked at him calmly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡®It wasn''t a blind date. I was brought


    there. I had no''intention of trying to


    meet someone onablinddate. xX


    Please b¨¦lieve in me. If I wanted to¡±


    go ona ind date and meet On


    someone new, I would have gone


    long ago. Then why would thave


    Waited until now?" Conterit belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Charlie had some thin sweat on his forehead because of his anxiety.


    He didn''t want to miss this opportunity again!

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    He was longing to win her back. How could he let her go?


    Grace looked at him. "Well, it''s your freedom to say anything. But I don''t know if your words are true or not.¡±


    Charlie exined so anxiously that he felt hot and wanted to take off the clothes that restrained him. He was so worried that he grabbed Grace''s wrist


    and took her out of the hotel, without uttering a word.


    He took Grace to the restaurant again.


    Andrew returned to the restaurant, too. Vivian was still there, and so was Mckenzie.


    "Mom, please exin what happened just now! I didn''t know the blind date. You tricked me, right?"


    Mckenzie looked at Grace. ''When did Gracee back? What''s going on now?"


    "I only love Grace. I just want to be with her. Please quickly exin what happened just now! By the way, this youngdy, please exin it, too!"


    Charlie looked at Vivian, registering his anxiety. He was not as detached as usual." Please exin.¡±


    Thedy frowned slightly. Just now, Charlie was indifferent and cold, but now, he was so anxious and impatient. He seemed to be another


    person


    Mckenzie looked at Grace. But Grace didn¡¯t want to stay here, and she turned around and intended to leave.


    Charlie quickly grabbed Grace¡¯s arm and said to Mckenzie, "Mom, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up what? Why are you so anxious and afraid? You haven''t done anything wrong."


    Mckenzie was unwilling to see that Charlie cared so much about Grace. He and Grace hadn''t remarried yet, but Charlie had be henpecked.


    ¡°Do you want me te fall into that half-dead situation again?" Charlie hardened his face.


    Hearing this, Mckenzie looked annoyed.


    But after thinking about it, Mckenzie nned to give in for Charlie.


    Mckenzie didn¡¯t want Charlie to live.


    his previous life. During that period,


    Charlie-tormented himself all day.


    And.then he suffered from stemach


    bleeding and lost much weight,


    "He really didn''t know the blind date. I hide it from him." Mckenzie exined.


    The youngdy also said, "My aunt, Ms. Nunez and I knew the blind date, but Mr.


    Morgan didn¡¯t.¡±


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Charlie stared at Grace with a smile. ¡°Grace, have you heard that?"


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Let''s go. What are you doing here?"


    Andrew touched the corner of his


    mouth and then pointed at his ~


    stomach. ¡°I''m a little hungry and


    haven¡¯ t eaten yet." Content:belongs


    to  a


    "When we go back, I''ll make pasta for you.¡± Grace lightly kicked him. "Hurry up.¡±


    Andrew had no choice but to stand up. Then he and Grace walked out.


    Charlie hurriedly followed them. But Mckenzie didn''t want him to go and grabbed his arm


    "Do you really>want me to live the


    previous lifetWhat I should do now


    is strike while the iron is hot. If this->


    opportunity I s lost again, I will never


    have another chance to win Grace


    back Charlie looked solemrrand


    serious. -


    +


    4


    swnovel.ne 4


    Hearing this, Mckenzie let go of him


    When Charlie ran out, Grace and Andrew had already left. But luckily, he knew the exact location of the hotel


    In the hotel.


    A nanny was looking after Eaton while Grace was knitting a sweater.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    During this period, she learned how to knit a sweater, and she nned to knit one for Eaton and one for Andrew.


    Someone was knocking on the door of the room. Andrew walked over and saw Charlie through the peephole. Then he turned around and said to


    Grace, "It''s your ex-husband. Should I open the door?¡±


    "No." Grace refused tly.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course.¡± Grace didn''t even look up.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Andrew didn''t believe her words. If Charlie stood outside for a long time, he guessed that Grace would allow Charlie to


    come in.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately afterwards, Charlie called Grace, but she didn''t answer his call and continued to knit the sweater.


    Then, Andrew''s phone rang, and it was also Charlie. Andrew said, "Hello!"


    "Please tell her that I''ll wait for her outside the hotel tonight until she is willing to see me."


    "You''ve beaten me. Do you think it''s possible that I will help you? I¡¯m not that kind.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Charlie said directly, "I will let you beat me. Don''t worry.


    Finally. Andrew agreed and told Charlie''s words to Grace. But she didn''t look up and continued knitting.


    Lazily shrugging his shoulders, Andrew didn''t believe that Grace would be so cold. He would wait and see if she would feel sorry in the end.


    Charlie stood outside the hotel. Facing the hotel window, he leaned against the car and waited.


    Grace did not speak.


    She had never thought much about Mckenzie when she was in France. But the moment she saw Mckenzie aftering back, she became hesitant.


    There were still problems between her and Mckenzie, whether in the past or now. And those problems were unavoidable.


    If the problems couldn''t be solved, their life must be unhappy.


    Should she continue to live the same life as before?


    She had Eaton and her own career. She didn''t like operating the restaurant at all, and it was not her hobby.


    She hadn''t figured out the problems yet, and she hadn''tpletely made up her mind. So, she''d better not meet Charlie now.


    After experiencing those things,


    Grace had indeed be mature:


    She weuld not make impetuous.


    decisions and would contemte a


    problem from all sides. Coritent


    belongs to  ~~


    She was now considering how to deal with the rtionship between her and Mckenzie, such as whether to run the restaurant, where to live, and so


    on.


    Three hourster, Grace was still knitting the sweater.


    On the other hand, Andrew was walking back and forth in the room casually.


    Feeling boring?Andrew turned on the


    TV, but he fetind that there was


    nothing interesting, Then he walked


    to the window and looked ~


    downstairs. From where he stood,


    he catld see Charlie''s every


    behavior.


    4


    ¡®It''s amazing that Charlie is still standing there.¡¯


    ¡®Hey, the weather doesn''t seem fine.


    It''s going to rain." Andrew S


    deliberately amplified his voice. The


    windis blowing so hard. There must


    bea violent storm ina while¡±


    Raising her head slightly, Grace said nothing, as if she hadn''t heard his words.


    Andrew raised his eyebrows in surprise again. ¡®It seems that Grace makes up her mind not to meet Charlie this time.¡¯

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Today''s weather was not good. At this moment, the wind gusted, apanied by asional lightning. And after a while, it began pelting down


    "Wow! With such a heavy rain, Charlie is going to be drenched all over. It doesn''t matter if one gets wet. But Charlie seems to have just recovered


    from stomach bleeding. Will he rpse into stomach bleeding? Tsk tsk, I''m really curious.¡± Andrew leant on the windowsill, muttering alone. Though


    his voice was not loud, Grace could hear him.


    She felt that Charlie wasn''t that stupid. As it was raining so heavily, how could he still stand there?


    After another three minutes, Andrew stepped towards Grace. He reached out and snatched the sweater from her hand.¡± You''re so cruel. Don''t you


    want to go down and have a look?"


    ¡°Haven''t he left?" Grace frowned


    "He hasn''t left! Not only has he not left. but I can see him teetering in the rain from such a long distance. Maybe he would faint at some point."


    Grace pinched Andrew''s arm. ¡°Why don''t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Then Grace immediately picked up the umbre and ran out of the room. Andrew felt wronged, as he had warned her several times. ¡®Why does she


    comin about me?¡¯


    When Grace went downstairs, Charlie was still standing in the heavy rain


    Walking over, Grace popped the umbre up to resist the rain for him. Grace stared at him and asked, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "You''re willing toe down to see me. As I said, I won''t leave if you don''t see me!" With the rain on his face, Charlie¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Grace crammed her umbre into his hand, with a gloomy expression on her morous face. "I see you now, so you can go."


    As soon as he heard this, Charlie''s legs softened, and he fell straight forward. Grace happened to be standing in front of him. When he fell this way,


    he fell into her arms.


    "Stand up!"


    With his chin on her shoulder, Charlie coughed one after another. Meanwhile he slurred, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Charlie leanednis body against


    Grace, who fet it difficult to support


    him. Originally Grace thought that fe


    was pretending. But when she heard


    him cm % Out in pain and felt thathe


    waswweak, she believed that,h¨¦ was


    really ufortable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After all, Charlie''s health condition was already very bad. As he had stood for so long and had been drenched, his condition definitely got much


    Supporting his body, Grace took a lot of effort to take him to the room. Seeing them. Andrew came to help. "Do you want to ask for another suite


    now?"


    "No, take him to my room.¡±


    Andrew helped Charlie to take off the clothes. With his lips slightly pale, Charlie unconsciously said that he felt cold.


    Andrew called a doctor and then walked out of the room with Eaton in his arms.


    The doctor was on his way. But Charlie''s face turned paler. Grace raised the temperature of the air-conditioner a little bit. When she covered him with


    the quilt, he reached out and grabbed her hand tightly.


    Grace looked at him. Wriggling his dry and slightly cracked lips, he stared at her closely. ¡°You''ve forgiven me, haven''t you?"


    Without answering his question, she


    pulled her hand out of his hand


    indifferently ¡°Your condition seems


    to be verybad, If you continue >


    standingdn the rain for a while, you


    may get sick. Then I have to take


    respofisibility.¡± "You''re worryitg


    abaut me." Charlie looked very


    Happy and grabbed her hand again.


    ¡®I didn''t dare to leave. I''ve just


    reversed your opinion of me a little.


    How can I leave?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Come to your senses. I just don''t want you to die here.¡±


    "Really? Then why did you take me into your room?¡± At this moment, no matter


    how viciously Grace scolded him, he would not mind it.


    Grace stood up abruptly, crossed her arms and looked at him coldly.


    "I know youstill love me. Let¡¯s make


    up, okay2Without you, I lived an 2


    agonizing life. How happy our life


    was in-the past! Now we have¡êaton,


    andwe can live a happy life. Ol never


    letyou suffer any grievances!"


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    "How happy our life was in the past? Was it really happy? Maybe it''s just your own feelings. I didn''t feel happy at all. I was tired of pleasing your


    mother. Haven''t you ever noticed it?¡±


    Grace looked at him. "When you got fretful, you could go to drink. You only mediated between your mother and me asionally. But more often than


    not, you stayed outside. Why should I continue with such a life?"


    "l¡®ll never allow such things to happen again. After experiencing this incident, I have matured a lot. And I will prove it to you with my actions." "I''ll wait


    until you prove it. Leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded. Compared with the previous days when he was in great trauma, he felt delighted now.


    The doctor prescribed some medicine and then left.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Charlie was lying on the bed while Grace was drinking in the dining hall. She was at a loss, as she didn''t know how to deal with the rtionship


    between Charlie and her.


    After hearing her words, Charlie knew much about her hesitation.


    Having gone through so many difficulties, he really matured. If he was still immature, he didn''t learn anything from his experiences.


    The next morning.


    When Grace woke up, Charlie had already


    walked out of the room and washed up. He hugged her when he saw her. "! will dispel all your concerns. Don''t be so indifferent to me, okay?"


    Grace closed her eyes slightly, without uttering a word.


    Such a hug was so warm that she almost unleashed her suppressed love for him, but she controlled herself in the end


    "I''lle back at noon, goodbye. But I''ve already started missing you before I leave. What should I do?"


    Charlie was reminiscent of the past again and let out a long sigh. "! really miss the days when we were together!"


    He still remembered how happy their life was.


    He and Grace went to the movies, watched sunrises and sunsets, rode on the Ferris


    wheel and so on


    But now..


    Though it seemed that she allowed him to stay with her, she still had concerns and worries.


    He left. Although he was still sick, he


    looked very refreshed with joy. <


    Standing there, Grace closed her


    eyes, s, took a deep breath andthen


    extvaled. Content belongs. to


    She didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to give him hope.


    When Charliereturned to the


    Morgan farnity s vi, Mckenzie


    hadn''t gone: to the restaurant yet, aS


    she was faving breakfast. Wher ¡°she


    saw him, she looked away quickly.


    Shewas obviously angry with


    Charli ie. ~


    6


    "Mom." But Charlie was very happy. His face expanded with a delighted smile.


    Mckenzie ignored him and drank her milk, treating him as a transparent person.


    "Mom." He chuckled, reaching out his hands to encircle her arm. "Why are you angry?"


    "Why am I angry? You left with Grace directly yesterday. Do you still regard me as your mom?¡±


    How could Mckenzie not be angry? After saying those words to her yesterday, Charlie left with Grace without looking back at Mckenzie


    "I was just too anxious then. I''m sorry, Mom!" He hugged and coaxed her. "Could you please do me a favor now?¡± "What do you want to do?"


    The smile on Charlie''s face became.


    wider and wider. "Grace has almost


    forgiven me now, but she still has


    some concerns about her oo¡±


    rtionship with you.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "She has concerns about the rtionship with me? It seems that I have done something bad to her."

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    ¡°You two are in a terrible rtionship. That''s a fact. You cannot deny it, can you? No matter whose name is mentioned to the other one, either of you


    would freak out like a cat with its tail stepped on. You can''t even let me finish the sentence."


    Mckenzie¡¯s face looked awful, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Charlie''s face softened. He pulled his mother to her feet and led her across the room, ¡°Mom


    come upstairs with me. I''m going to show you something."


    In the room, Charlie turned the TV on and a video was ying.


    The video was all about Grace, in France, in Athana, in various runway shows and award-winning moments.


    "Do you see that man? He''s Philip Arredondo. Don''t you always love his designs?"


    "Not me. It''s my friends. They say his clothes are particrly expensive and hard to buy. Is he giving Grace an award?" Mckenzie stared at the


    screen


    The video was splendid. The jewels looked dazzling and took the shine off everything around them.


    Exhibition shows like this were always gorgeous and stunning. They were always a pleasure to look at and feel.


    "Yes. Everyone there is a big name in the fashion world.¡±


    One after another, models came down the runway, their clothes flowing and their jewelry sparkling. It was almost any woman''s dream.


    Mckenzie was busy all the time. She didn''t have time to watch such shows. She had only heard her friends talk about it. Now that she saw it with her


    own eyes, she felt really amazed.


    Suddenly, Charlie¡¯s phone rang, and Charlie picked it up. Someone was calling about thepany, and Charlie promised to take care of it. Then he


    said goodbye to Mckenzie and left.


    Mckenzie was left alone in the room. She was still watching the video.


    The room was silent, only the dynamic music was swelling. The music was appealing and the show was fabulous.


    After a long time, under the bluish lights, Grace slowly stepped on the stage. She was wearing a long dress.


    At the same time, the thunderous apuse


    rang out andsted for a long time.


    Grace closed her eyes slightly. The feeling in her heart at the moment her dream came true was overwhelming. She was standing alone on the stage,


    enjoying the apuse and glory that belonged to her.


    Grace was standing in the center of the stage. against a ck velvet curtain, surrounded by people apuding for her. At that moment, she was the


    center of attention, the queen of the whole ce.


    That feeling of glory was really extraordinary.


    Suddenly, as if she could no longer hold back the excitement in her heart, Grace burst into tears, tears running down her cheeks.


    Mckenzie watched her and had mixed feelings in her heart. She wasN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    overwhelmed with emotion.


    Somehow, she remembered when


    she was young, she had her own


    dreams, tQor But after she got N


    married, the Morgan family suffer¨¦d


    an unf@rtunate crash. She had.to¡±


    takesaver the Morgan family''s


    restaurant and take on all the


    responsibilities. Content,felongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Looking back upon the past, Mckenzie remembered her dream. Her dreams were not so ambitious and impressive. She just wanted to be a police


    officer, so she went to a police college.


    However, in the end, she couldn''t stick to it. She gave in to life.


    Mckenzie stayed in the room for a long time. It was afternoon when Charlie came back.


    "Mom, did you finish watching the video already?¡± Charlie asked


    Mckenzie raised her eyebrows. "What do you mean by that? She''s superior to me?"


    "Mom! I mean you two are in different industries and your ideas are different. You run a restaurant, and she''s a jewelry designer."


    But before Charlie could finish his sentence, Mckenzie cut him off. "Well, no need to talk about it! You want me to meet Grace, don''t you?"


    Charlie sh¨¦ok his head, "Mom,


    getting you to meet her is not my.


    ultimate-goal. What I really wantis


    for you two to be at peace with each


    othef to stop arguing, and te¡¯stop


    betag hard on each other.":Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    "No need to say more. Arrange a time. I''ll be there to meet her." Mckenzie was straightforward.


    Charlie''s thick brows furrowed. He was a little anxious, "Mom, please hear me out first!¡±


    "There''s nothing to talk about. I know what you want to say! There''s no need to tell me!"


    Charlie didn''t want to annoy his mother again. He collected his thoughts. He stood there quietly staring at his mother, and finally, he just said, "Mom, I


    really don¡¯t want to live my life like this anymore. I feel so depressed, so tired."


    Mckenzie nced at him. She didn''t say anything but turned around and went upstairs. Charlie then made an appointment with Grace. The three


    would meet in a private room at the hotel.


    Finally, the three meet. But Mckenzie wanted to talk to Grace in private. Charlie''s eyebrows furrowed, and he stood there still.


    "I want to talk to Grace alone. Give us a moment. If you don¡¯t allow it, I don''t think we need to talk anymore.¡±


    Grace and Mckenzie sat across from each other. They both ordered lemonade. Grace didn''t say anything, and Mckenzie initiated the conversation.


    know we both have problems with each other, but right now, we need to talk.¡±


    Grace nodded her head.


    I''ve never liked you. Your attitude, your personality, and the way you do things just don¡¯t sit well with me. In a word, you''re not qualified to be


    Charlie''s wife." Mckenzie looked at Grace and continued, "But Charlie loves you, and you''re Eaton¡¯s mother. I have to make somepromises."


    Grace waited patiently for Mckenzie''s next speech.


    "If you and Charlie got back together, then during the seven days in a week, you guys can live in your apartment for four days, but you have to stay at


    our family house for three days. You can have your career, and I have no objection to that. What do you think?¡±


    Immediately, Grace was amazed. She hadn''t expected Mckenzie to say something like that.


    "I''ll make other arrangements for the restaurant. How about that?"


    "Why would you make such a decision?"


    "That''s my decision. You don''t need to know the reason. From now on, we have to do our best to understand each other. It''s best if we can eliminate


    our disputes. But if they really can''t be eliminated, we''d better calm down and work things out.¡±


    Mckenzie felt that since she and Grace had issues with each other and Charlie was insistent on being with Grace, they needed to change the way


    they got along.


    Mckenzie saw clearly how much Charlie loved Grace. Although she felt upset with Charlie, he was after all her son, and there was Eaton, his


    grandson!


    Grace responded, indicating that she was OK with that. "Although I don''t know for what reasons you made such a concession, I am not an


    unreasonable woman. I know my position. I will take my part.¡±


    Now that Mckenzie had made such a concession, Grace showed her courtesy.


    Mckenzie nodded her head, and then she got up. It was the first time the two of them had worked out a problem so peacefully.


    Charlie walked in. The two had finished their talk.


    Charlie was anxious. He didn''t know what they had talked about.


    "Don''t be anxious like an ant on a hot stove. We''ve made a deal. Are you going hame with me or are you staying?"


    Charlie looked at Grace and saw that she looked peaceful and not angry, so he was relieved. He said. "I''ll send you home first. mam. Then I''lle


    back to pick up Grace."


    Grace didn¡¯t say a word. She nced across Charlie, and then her eyes fell on Mckenzie, and she said quietly, "Take care. See youter."


    Mckenzie nodded her head and walked ahead. Charlie was standing behind his mother. He clearly sensed a change in the atmosphere between the


    two women, and he was surprised


    When he looked at Grace, he smiled like a fool. He opened his mouth and said to Grace with his lips, making no sound, ¡°Wait for me! I''ll be right


    back!"


    He couldn''t wait to find out what they had talked about, and he desperately wanted to hug her!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But he couldn''t do that now.


    Suppressing his desire, Charlie gazed affectionately at Grace as he walked toward out of the hotel with Mckenzie.


    His eyes were so eager as if the mes in there were about to burn everything.


    Grace saw that clearly. She curled up the corners of her mouth slightly, in an unnoticeable way.


    She agreed with what Mckenzie had said. She didn¡¯t intend for Mckenzie to make all thepromises. Grace wanted to change the way the three of


    them got along


    No one wanted te live their life in endless quarrels. Each one took a step back, and things might turn out to be satisfactory for everyone.


    Not only would Mckenzie change, but Grace would make some changes too.


    Grace never thought there was


    anything wrong with her character.


    She wauld say whatever she wanted


    to say-and all her emotions would


    shawron her face. She neverchid her


    emotions.


    ¡°


    But after what Summer had said to her, and after all she had been through, Grace became mature. She had also changed a bit


    Grace didntunderstand before that


    the truth was never pleasant to hear.


    Althougtt people want to hear the


    truth they don''t like to hear the


    disappointing truth. Now, Grace


    finalky understood it. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Grace has a beld and unconstrained


    personality She was straightforward


    and hot-tempered. These were =>


    lovely in the eyes of the closest. >


    friendsyor rtives. But in frontof


    othess, she learned that she''d better


    cur some of her tempers. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    People always had to experience something, and then they would grow up


    In the car, Charlie was driving, and Mckenzie was looking out the window.


    Soon they arrived at the Morgan family''s vi. Mckenzie got out of the car and asked, "Aren''t youing home?"


    "I''m going to pick up Grace,¡± Charlie replied


    ¡°You''ve learned something. Instead of leaving me alone in a cab, you sent me home first and go to pick her up afterward.¡± Mckenzie said.


    Charlie felt embarrassed, "I''ll be more thoughtful in the future.¡±


    "Go ahead. Drive safely.¡± Mckenzie didn''t say anything more. She turned around and walked into the house.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    But suddenly, Charlie called out to her.


    Then he strode over and hugged his mother from behind, ¡°Thank you, Mother. Thank you for everything you did for me. I love you. I''ve always loved


    you!"


    Mckenzie patted Charlie''s hand, signaling him to let go, and shook her head helplessly. Although she didn''t like such an oue, she would ept it


    anyway.


    Along the way, Charlie''s car sped to the hotel. He threw the car key to the hotel security guard and rushed to the elevator.


    Grace was working on her design. Hearing the doorbell, she walked over and opened the door. When the door was opened, she was immediately


    clutched into a tight hug.


    Charlie''s whole body was tense and hard, like a block of stones.


    He was so nervous. He couldn''t believe she belonged to him again!


    His embrace was so powerful, so tight that Grace felt breathless. She tapped him on his chest.


    The pain assured him that he was not dreaming. It was all real. It had actually happened


    For a moment, his blood boiled throughout his body. He could no longer hold back his passions. He leaned in and kissed Grace''s lips eagerly.


    This was one of those moments when the feelings were so strong and intense that no words could express them, and only actions could make it.


    While the two were kissing passionately, the door was still open


    Andrew returned with Eaton. He wanted to send the boy back to Grace''s room.


    But standing in the doorway and seeing the two kissing passionately, Andrew''s Adam''s apple rolled. He took Eaton back to his room.


    Standing in front of the window, he had mixed feelings in his heart. It was bad. It was like numerous needles were stabbing him in the heart. His heart


    was literally bleeding.


    Eaton had fallen asleep, and Andrewid the boy on the bed. His face, which always had a careless look, now looked solemn. He gave a hard punch


    on the wall. the back of his hand bruised.


    Well, this was the difference between love and friendship!


    He had anticipated such an oue, and he actually made some efforts to get them back together. But why did he feel so much pain?


    Suddenly, just at thest second, Charlie abruptly let go of Grace. He suppressed the desire to go further and kept a distance from Grace.


    Grace looked up at him.


    Charlie reached up to cup her face in


    his handsand gazed deeply into her


    eyes. "We just got back together?


    don''t want you to think I''m


    desperate. I can wait until after you


    are-sure of it.¡±


    -


    Grace patted his hand, the look in her eyes tender.


    "I never expected you to forgive me. I felt like I was in a dream, so unreal!"


    ¡°You can punch your face and see if you''re dreaming.¡±


    Charlie giggled, and then he took Grace¡¯s hand and pped himself in the face. "It hurts. I am not dreaming."


    Grace raised an eyebrow. She rolled her eyes at him. The two feel like they had gone back before.


    "What did you and my mom talk about?"


    Grace replied, "It''s between women. You don''t need to know."


    ¡®I want yourto know that whatever


    you twa talked about, I won''t get


    away ffom the problems you have or


    get impatient with that. I will dearn to


    deal with things." Content {belongs to


    Charlie hugged Grace tightly in his arms.¡±


    It''s so hard to have you back. I won''t be careless again.¡±


    Grace''s heart was gradually bing softer and softer.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warm words were always touching. No matter what Grace did, Charlie held her behind her back and would not let go.


    Wherever she went, he followed.


    "We have been separated for so long. Now we finally get back together. I don''t want to miss a second."


    "I''m going to the bathroom now. Are you going to follow me too?¡± Grace turned back and red at him.


    Charlie nodded without hesitation.


    Then Grace made a grunt and went


    to the bathroom. Charlie really


    followed her into the bathroom. She


    walked over to the toilet andtooked


    atchim. '' ¡®Are you going to watch


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    me pee?¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    "That''s right!" Charlie''s answer was determined.


    But Grace gradually lost her patience. She kicked Charlie''s calf. "Get out!"


    "Why? Are you getting shy in front of me? You used not to be shy!" Charlie eximedContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace frowned at him. She had a threatening smile on the corner of her mouth.


    At her threatening gaze, Charlie immediately turned and walked out, and closed the door behind him.


    The look in Grace''s eyes softened. Maybe her choice was right. And they could live happily ever after, couldn''t they?


    When Grace got out of the bathroom, Charlie had prepared the wine. They each had a ss and slowly sipped the wine. which rxed their bodies


    and spirits.


    They were just like before, with asional quarrels but infinite tenderness. Charlie held Grace in his arms and she snuggled into his chest.


    Charlie had a lot of emotions in his heart at that moment. He made up his mind that he would cherish her for the rest of his life.


    Grace gave him a warning. It was a simple sentence. "Watch what you should do in the future!"


    "Gee! You are my queen. I will never disobey you!" Charlie chuckled, "Oh my! I''m so happy. I want to dance!¡±


    Grace ignored him, "Go ahead and dance if you want to!"


    But Charlie grabbed her hand before she realized it. Then he turned on the gramophone and yed a piece of beautiful, soft music. He led her in a


    waltz,


    But Grace was a fiery woman. She was never used to such romantic dancing. Within a few minutes, she had stepped on his foot several times


    But Charlie didn''t care about it at all. He curled up the corners of his thin lips and whispered into her ear, "Just dance. Don''t worry about the steps.


    Even if you step on my foot a couple more times, I''m okay with that.¡±


    After a waltzed, Grace had stepped on Charlie''s foot a dozen times. Finally, Grace ran out of patience. She shook off his hand. She didn¡¯t want to


    dance anymore!


    Charlieforted her patiently and looked at her attentively.


    Grace was slightly touched. She sighed softly and resumed her patience and moved and swirled with his footsteps.


    She had made up her mind to make a change. She would no longer allow her temper to re up!


    The night was getting dark. The


    atmosphere was just right. The <>


    romanti atmosphere and the heat


    between the couple were slowly


    rising: It was getting more aad more


    fervent. ¡±


    -


    Finally. the two fell asleep snugly in each other''s arms..


    The next morning, when Andrew walked into Grace''s room with Eaton in his arms, Charlie''s arms were still wrapped around Grace''s waist.


    Charlie followed her every step. Grace felt it ridiculous but helpless.


    Her fine eyebrows were arched, and there was a faint smile in there. It was bright, without a trace of sorrow.


    Andrew had never seen her like this before!


    ¡®Did you guys have sexst night? Is


    that why-you are so fulfilled this =


    morning?" Andrew felt bitterness¡±


    and Noss i in his heart. He asked with


    a deliberately raised eyebrow.


    "What are you talking about in front of my son?" Grace grunted and kicked him in the ass.


    Charlie also frowned sternly and warned," Don''t be a bad influence an my son. I don''t want my son to grow up to be as reckless as you are."


    Andrewughed out contemptuously, "Like Eaton is really your son. I raised Eaton.


    Who are you to lecture me?"


    "You did raise him before, but I will raise him from now on.¡± Charlie didn''t argue with him. He admitted the truth


    At Charlie''s words, Andrew''s narrowed eyes froze slightly and his body stiffened


    But in just afew seconds, he came.


    to himself asifnothinghad = =


    happened. "He''s always fond of me.


    Youcan''t deny it.¡± "He will grow a


    fondness for meter too.¡± Content


    belongs to  ~

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Andrew ignored Charlie and sat on the couch with Eaton in his arms


    Grace scooped Eaton up in her arms. Eaton was hungry and nuzzled up against Grace immediately.


    Grace didn¡¯t mind that Andrew was here. She unbuttoned her shirt and underwear. Suddenly, Charlie stood in front of her.


    She had unbuttoned her underwear.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie coughed slightly and blocked Andrew''s sightpletely.


    Andrew looked at Charlie and sneered, "It''s useless. I have seen that already.¡±


    Charlie asked, "You have seen that already? Andrew said, "She needs to nurse Eaton many times a day. Of course, I have seen that before. Don''t


    you feel that it''s toote to block me?"


    Charlie was stuck for words.


    Although he felt angry about what had happened, he had no right to use Andrew.


    But Charlie still stood in front of Andrew and blocked Andrew''s sightpletely.


    After Grace nursed Eaton, Charlie said to Grace, "The apartment still belongs to us. Would you like to go there to see if you need anything else?"


    Grace didn''t raise her head. She said, "I would like to stay here.¡±


    Charlie persuaded her, "It''s inconvenient to live here. You are more ustomed to living in the apartment."


    Grace disagreed. She hadn''t made up her mind yet.


    Charlie advised, ¡°Then would you like to hang out with Eaton and buy some daily necessities? You haven''t seen Summer since you came back this


    time. You can go to see her.¡±


    Grace missed Summer indeed. She nodded and agreed.


    After a while, Grace, Eaton and Charlie were about to set off. Before Grace left. she nced at Andrew who sat on the couch.


    She stared at him and asked, "Would you like to go with us?¡±


    Andrew said, "I¡¯m reluctant to be the third wheel. There is a lot of delicious food. I would like to taste it alone. Bye." He stood up and smoothed down


    his clotheszily.


    Andrew didn''t join them


    Seeing that Grace had a happy life now, Summer felt happy for her. Summer carried Eaton in her arms and liked him very much


    They sat in front of a table, chatted andughed. The atmosphere was not as gloomy as before.


    On the contrary, Andrew wandered on the street alone. He didn''t know where he could go.


    He was tall and slender. He had an angr face. He was so eye-catching that many people turned to look at him. He didn''t care about their gazes at


    all. He wandered on the street and returned to the hotel.


    Grace and Eaton hadn''te back yet.


    Andrew had nothing to do. He drank and yed the game. He felt lonely as if he had lost the most important in his life.


    He stayed in Grace''s room for a long time. At 11 p.m., when he was about to leave, the room door was opened. Grace walked in first. Charlie followed


    her with Eaton in his arms.


    Charlie said, "I wille here to pick you up tomorrow. Let''s go there together." He put Eaton on the bed and tucked him in. Charlie was so gentle.


    Grace nodded and said, "Drive safely.¡±


    Although Charlie had stayed by Grace''s side for a long time, he was still reluctant to say goodbye to Grace. He ignored Andrew and pulled Grace into


    his arms.


    Grace pushed his shoulder as she said, " Alright, you can leave now. I need to bath Eaton."


    Charlie rested his chin on her shoulder and smelled the fragrance of her hair. He felt rxed.


    He said, "I notise one thing. After we


    are reconci [ett with each other, I''m


    bingxmore reluctant to say <>


    goodbyeXto you and want to stayby


    your side all the time, but your ¡ª


    attitude towards me is bing


    casual... "Content belongs te


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Grace sighed and kissed his face. She said,¡± Alright, you can leave now.¡±


    Andrew saw the scene and clenched his fists tightly. He closed his eyes and looked away.


    Charlie left finally. Grace and Andrew were left in the room. Grace poured a ss of milk and asked curiously, "Where did you go today?"


    Andrew said, "I had a lot of fun. Did Eaton cry at noon?"


    Grace said, "No, he didn''t. What''s the matter?¡±


    Andrew said, "Ils that so? He is clingy and likes me very much. Why didn''t he cry?"


    Grace arched her eyebrows and smiled, "Do you think that only you can handle him? You''re so confident in front of me. He cried at noon but was


    coaxed.¡±


    "My heart is broken. He is heartless!"


    Andrew covered his heart and pretended to be sad. He said, "I would like to sleep with Eaton tonight."


    Grace said, "How about tomorrow? He has fallen asleep. I''m afraid that he will be woken up."


    Andrew ignored what Grace had


    said. He scooped Eaton in his arms


    and said, "Don''t worry. I will be.- =


    gentle: won''t wake him up. Now


    thatEaton was in Andrew''s arms,


    Grace didn''t stop Andrew anymore.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sometimes Eaton slept in the nude. Andrew bathed Eaton. Eaton waved his fists and giggled.


    Andrew stared at Eaton and kissed his tender face.


    Time went by-so quickly. In a blink,


    Eaton grew up: Andrew still


    remembered the moment when hex


    waited oUtside the delivery room


    and what Eaton looked like when


    An drew saw him for the first-time. At


    thattime, Eaton was smand


    I58ked ugly with a red fac¨¦. Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    Andrew had so many memories of Eaton in such a short time. All the memories were impressive for Andrew.


    Andrew looked at Eaton and was reluctant to look away. Andrew touched Eaton. His skin was tender and smooth.


    Andrew was lost in thought with Eaton in his arms.


    Grace walked in and saw that Andrew''s eyes were bloodshot. She frowned and asked, "Was Eaton noisyst night? Your eyes were bloodshot. Didn''t


    you sleep?"


    Andrew stretched and yawnedzily. He sat in front of Grace and said, "! didn''t sleepst night. but it was not because of Eaton. I thought about


    something.


    Hearing that, Grace felt surprised and said, "What is it? I''m curious about it. You even didn¡¯t sleep for it.¡±


    Andrew smiled and said, "I will go back to France.¡±

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Grace felt surprised and kept silent. She didn''t expect him to think about that.


    Andrew said seriously, "I''ve decided to go back to France. I will buy the ticket as soon as possible..."


    Grace kept silent. She felt sad and asked," Why did you decide to leave?¡±


    Andrew said, "You may not go to France anymore, but I have to go back."


    Grace asked, "Do you have the heart to leave Eaton?¡± Then she closed her eyes and regretted what she had said. I shouldn''t have said that!¡¯


    Andrew thought about it and said, "I''m reluctant to leave him, so I need to leave immediately! If I continue to stay here, I will be more reluctant to


    leave.


    Although Grace didn¡¯t want Andrew to leave, she couldn''t be so selfish. She didn''t say anything else but nodded.


    In the past year, Andrew was so nice to Eaton. She would remember it forever!


    When Grace was in France, it was Andrew who apanied her in the delivery room. He cut Eaton''s umbilical cord and named Eaton. When she


    was busy with work, he helped her take care of Eaton and slept with Eaton at night.


    Andrew knew Eaton''s habits better than Grace, although Grace was Eaton''s mother.


    Andrew was like Eaton''s father.


    Andrew would go back to France and say goodbye to Eaton. Grace didn¡¯t have the heart to think how sad Andrew would be.


    Andrew said, "Just like what you have said, someone else can coax Eaton besides me. For example, Eaton smiled through tears yesterday.¡± As a


    man, although Andrew felt sad to be separated from Eaton, he needed to suppress his feelings.


    Since Eaton was born, he had be a part of Andrew''s life. Subconsciously, Andrew went to see if Eaton had woken up almost every morning.


    Andrew cared if Eaton cried or was sick. He cared where to take Eaton for fun!


    Suddenly, Andrew would say goodbye to Eaton. Andrew felt heartbroken


    But he couldn''t stay here anymore. Grace had been reconciled with Charlie. Eaton was Charlie''s son. There was no room for Andrew!


    Andrew was reluctant to stay here and see how happy Charlie, Eaton and Grace were.


    "Someone els&can coax Eaton.


    Then what about you?" Grace rarely


    expressehher feelings, but her eyes


    were filled with tears this time. She


    said, "You have be his father


    sincehe was born. After youteave


    here sadly, who willfort you?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "As time goes by, I won''t feel sad one day..." Andrew looked away in case she would see the tears in his eyes. He clenched his fist tightly. His hands


    were veined.


    If he continued to stay here, he would be more reluctant to say goodbye to Eaton, but he had no right to stay by Eaton''s side. He could only leave


    here immediately.


    No matter how sad he was, he had to bear it. Grace didn''t love him. Charlie was Eaton''s father. Andrew could do nothing.


    Andrew took care of Eaton since he


    was borneand saw Eaton learn ta:


    crawl and giggle gradually. >


    Outsiders wouldn''t know how much


    timeand energy Andrew had


    sacrificed for Eaton. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Andrew felt happy when he spent time with Eaton. However, he was heartbroken now.


    In the past, he would feel lonely when he just didn''t see Eaton for one day. What would his life be like in the future?


    He didn¡¯t know the answer, but he knew that he couldn''t stay here anymore.


    Grace said, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t met you, you wouldn''t have been so sad.¡±


    She hugged him


    When she mennim, she didn''t expect


    that he woulttake part in her life for


    so long. Ske felt sad that he would?


    leave. She didn''t want him to leave.


    She had gotten used to havingshim


    around. However, she couldat ¡®be so


    selfish! s


    6

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Andrew said, "I have never regretted it. I only regret that I haven''t won your heart and thus can''t take Eaton away. It is the most regretful thing in my


    life!¡±


    ¡®If I had won Grace''s heart. we wouldn''t face such a situation.¡¯


    Grace rarely felt sad, but her eyes were filled with tears now.


    Andrew said, "My affection for you will be increased as time goes by. I have no other choice but to leave. I won''te here again. I will stay in


    France.¡± He had made up his mind this time.


    Grace became serious and said word by word, "It may be the right choice for you.


    Although I don''t want you to leave. I can''t be so selfish.¡±


    Andrew sighed and stared at her. He said." Sometimes, I would rather you be selfish towards me.¡±


    She had no feelings for him, so she wouldn''t ask him to do anything. She would be selfish towards him only when she had feelings for him.


    Grace frowned and kept silent. He stayed by her side and helped her for so long. He even helped her take care of Eaton. If she asked him to stay


    here, she was too ruthless.


    Andrew said, ¡°Alright, I have made up my mind.¡±


    Andrew stretched, narrowed his eyes and looked outside through the window. He said, "If I can''t stay by your side all the time, I would rather leave


    here and miss you in my heart..."


    I would rather leave here and miss you in my heart...¡¯


    Graced looked at Andrew and was surprised by what he had said.


    Andrew said, "Eaton belongs to me today. Do you have any objection?" He turned around.


    Grace said, "I will go with you.¡±


    Andrew shook his head, "No need. I only need Eaton. If you insist, I won''t be opposed.¡±


    Grace burstintoughter and a


    pinchedhis arm angrily. At that time,


    Charlie arrived. He brought breakfast


    forthem and smiled brightly.


    After they ate breakfast, Grace asked


    Charlie to leave first.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She would spend the day with Andrew. Of course, Charlie felt unhappy.


    She took Charlie to a corner and told him the whole story.


    Hearing that, although Charlie still felt unhappy, he didn''t oppose it anymore.


    When he broke Grace''s heart, it was.


    Andrew who stayed by Grace''s side


    and helped her. Also, Andrew was


    Grace¡¯ S spiritual dependence? :


    Charlie should thank him! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Charlie left finally. Grace, Andrew and Eaton went to the ancient city that was the main attraction in Santabaca.


    Andrew took a camera and took photos along the way. He took photos of Grace and Eaton. Then they had photos taken together.


    Andrew took photos nonstop. Grace was afraid that the film on the camera would not be enough for Andrew!


    At noon, Grace took Andrew to have some delicious food. He was not fussy about food and enjoyed it very much.


    Grace ate some light food because she needed to nurse Eaton. Besides, she felt unwell these days


    Andrew carried Eaton in his arms along the way and was reluctant to let go.


    They hung-out for the whole day. >


    After they returned to the hotel,


    Eaton Kad fallen asleep in his arms.


    Seeing that, Grace said," Would you


    like-to sleep with Eaton tonight?

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Andrew said, "I''m tired today. Eaton will be hungry at night. I won''t be able to get up. He would better sleep with you." Andrew didn¡¯t sleepst night


    and hung out for the whole day. He was exhausted indeed.


    "OK." Grace took Eaton from Andrew''s hands and said, "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Andrew stood there and stared at Grace''s back. He saw Grace open her room door and walk in with Eaton in her arms.


    He didn''t walk into his room until Grace was out of his sight. A st of loneliness hit him as he closed the door.


    He forced a smile. After he took a shower, he stood in front of the window and looked at the dark sky.


    Charlie called Grace and was relieved after he knew that she had returned to the hotel. He said, "! think that I should thank Andrew face to face. He


    helps Eaton and you a lot."


    Grace said, "No need. He helps us not because of you. He won''t like that..."


    Charlie said, "OK. Need Ie to see you tonight?¡±


    Grace hung out for the whole day and was exhausted. She shook her head and said," I''m sleepy. Eaton has fallen asleep. You don''t need to came


    here.¡±


    Charlie became dingier and wanted to stay by Grace''s side all the time. He couldn''t control himself.


    He said, "OK. Good night. I wille over tomorrow morning."


    The next day, Andrew pulled his suitcase and walked out of the hotel before dawn. He stopped a taxi. He would go to the airport and go back to


    France.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He didn''t tell Grace because he didn''t want her to be sad.


    He would like to leave secretly. If she knew it, she would see him off. He was afraid that he would change his mind when she stood in front of him.


    When he boarded the ne and wore the patch, his heart beat fast. Hepressed his lips tightly.


    He wouldn''te to Santabaca


    anymore. He¡®failed to win her heart


    NSN -


    here. It was-a ce that was filled=>


    with sadness for him. His bag was


    I of faton¡¯ s photos. When he


    missed Eaton, he could see these


    phistos one by one. Contentbelongs


    to¡¯ a


    He loved Eaton so much!


    His eyes were filled with tears, but he held his tears back. ¡®Il have known the result already.¡¯


    He had taken care of Eaton for so long, but he had to leave Eaton now. He felt heartbroken as if his heart had been pierced by many knives.


    An air hostessxecognized Andrew.


    She hesitated-and came up to


    Andrew totalk with him. However,-> -


    he shouted rudely as soon as she


    opened F her mouth, "Leave me ?


    alone" It was rare for him to. be so


    ruds.  _¡°


    When Grace woke up, Charlie had arrived.


    He brought breakfast for them. He smiled at her and couldn''t wait to go to the bedroom to see Eaton.


    Grace said, "Please take care of Eaton. I will go to Andrew''s room."


    She finished speaking and left.


    Two minutester, Grace hadn''te back. Charlie went to look for her.


    He pushe¡éopen the room door and.


    saw race sitting on the couch far


    away. ff seemed that she was ina


    bad 1enood. He frowned and asked,


    "What''s the matter?" Conterit


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Grace said in a hoarse voice, "He has left. His suitcase is not in the room. He has left!¡±


    Charlie walked over and hugged her worriedly. He said, "He was afraid that you would be sad, so he left secretly.¡±


    Grace stared at the room and said, "I know


    it. He has stayed by my side for so long, but I can give him nothing. I hurt his heart badly.¡±


    Charlie kept silent and hugged her tightly tofort her. He knew how important Andrew was in her heart.

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    Andrew was neither Grace''s family nor her friend, but he was very important to her.


    Grace was depressed today.


    She called Andrew six times, but no one answered.


    She wanted to know whether he had returned to France, but he refused to answer the phone.


    Charlie apanied her. Eaton was crying as if he knew what was going on. His little face was red. His tears were dropping like pearls.


    Charlie was busy consoling Grace and Eaton.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was drinking in France.


    He downed sses of the strongest wine. He had changed his cell phone number.


    When he was not so sad, he would go to see her.


    Finally, Grace was tired and fell asleep.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie tucked her in with a sigh. Grace ate a little all day.


    And so did Eaton. He cried no matter who held him. Eaton didn''t stop crying until he was taken out this afternoon. After they came back, Charlie


    carefully put Eaton on the bed next to Grace, took off his suit, and got into bed.


    Afraid that Grace would be hungry at night and that Eaton would cry, Charlie didn''t take off all his clothes. Although it was ufortable to sleep with


    clothes on, but it would be convenient for him to take care of Grace and Andrew.


    All was quiet. The three of them were lying on the same bed. The faint sound of their breathing mixed. This gave Andrew a wonderful feeling.


    The first to wake up was Grace. She opened her eyes and turned sideways, seeing Eaton''s and Charlie''s sleeping faces. The father and son looked


    alike.


    Grace was stunned. She felt a sense of belonging.


    She was the mother. Her baby was lying in the middle, and the baby¡¯s father was on the other side of the bed.


    Since giving birth to Eaton, Grace had never expected that they would stay together like this.


    As she saw Eaton and Charlie sleeping next to her, Grace''s heart raced. She was content and delighted


    After freshening up, she continued to call Andrew but couldn''t get through to him. She didn¡¯t call him again this time.


    Andrew needed time to calm down. If she kept calling him, she would only upset him. Grace decided not to disturb him.


    When he came around, he would naturally contact her.


    She walked to the kitchen and was surprised to see the warm porridge on the table. Charlie''s voice suddenly came over.¡± Are you hungry? Eat


    some.¡±


    She quickly recovered herself, staring at those things. "When did you prepare these?


    "I just went to buy them. You hardly ate anything yesterday. I was worried you would be hungry after getting up.¡± Charlie walked over and filled a bowl


    with porridge.


    Grace took it and sat down at the table. " You had never been so nice to me before."


    "You''re sad¡®because of another man.


    Of course; 7 have to be nice to you:


    Otherwise, you may think he isc


    better ¡®than me and go to hingwith


    our ¡®gon. What can I do at that time?"


    Grace curved her rosy lips, crossing her straight and slender legs. "That''s true.¡±


    Charlie took the opportunity to


    express his det¨¦rmination. '' ¡®I''ll never


    make you regret your choice. I want


    you to kaw that I can be a perfect


    husband!" "I''ll wait and see.¡± ¡®t''s


    been slong time since west


    kissed. May I taste your lipsnow?"


    Gharlie sat down beside Grace with


    a smile. Content belongs t to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Grace snorted and continued to eat.


    breakfast After that, they went back


    to the > Morgan family¡¯s vi.


    Mckenzie was waiting for them and


    had the servants prepare t the meal.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Grace was polite, and Mckenzie didn''t say anything harsh.


    They still disliked each other and couldn''t forget the past.


    Thus, they tried to start again. They greeted and spoke to each other politely.


    Although they were not intimate, they wouldn''t quarrel.


    Mckenzie held Eaton.


    It had been a long time since shest met him. Mckenzie was unwilling to let go of Eaton. She thought of something, looked up, and said, "The room


    is ready. If you don''t want to live here anymore, then live anywhere else you like. Just remember our agreement.¡± "Thank you, Mom!"


    Charlie curved his thin lips. He had never been so happy! His heart pounded.


    "Thank you.¡± Grace said evenly.


    This was how people got along with each other. One could only win respect by respecting others.


    Charlie asked Grace''s opinion.


    After thinking about it. she answered, "It''s better to stay outside for a while. If you can pass the test, we''ll move back here.¡±


    Charlie nodded in agreement and even saluted her. "Trust me. I can do it!"


    Mckenzie was feeding Eaton milk. She was startled by Charlie''s loud voice. She turned to look at him, shaking her head and thinking, "My son looks


    like a fool!


    For the first time, the three of them got on well. There was noughter, and the atmosphere was a bit dull, but they didn''t row.


    They had dinner together in the vi. Nothing unpleasant happened.


    In the evening, the three of them left. Charlie drove to the apartment where they had lived before.


    The apartment was cleaned regrly, so it remained neat.


    Grace looked around. It was still the same as when she left.


    Charlie went to the room and put


    Eaton onthe bed. Eaton fell asleep


    in the ear. Today he was very good


    and. only cried this morning: ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org -N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Charlie came out, Grace was drinking water, looking down at her phone and fiddling with it.


    Charlie walked up to her, seeing that she was flipping through the address book. She was looking at Andrew''s name.


    "Did he answer the phone?¡±


    Charlie stood behind her and hugged her.¡± He wille around sooner orter. Now your calls can only make him sad.¡±


    ¡°It''s true, but I''m worried about him. I want to know how he is.¡± Grace pulled her pajamas.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and x


    continued, "I think you''d better not


    contact him for now if you dont¡±


    wantto upset him. You can ask his


    family or friends about him" ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Grace smiledHer slender eyebrows


    curved like crescent moons. She


    called Dominick. However, Dominick


    didn''t ev¨¦n know that Andrew had~


    returned to France. Hearing Grace''s


    wo ds; Dominick promised that he


    wasid go to Andrew and cath her


    l@fer. Content belongs ta


    NovelDrama.Org


    Grace said okay and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    "Would you like some wine?"


    "Yes."


    The red wine had been stored here. Charlie took a bottle, opened it. and poured two sses of red wine.


    In the light, the red wine was swaying inside the sses. It had a beautiful and elegant luster. The atmosphere was romantic. Charlie took out a


    bunch of red roses and handed it to Grace.


    Grace blinked as she gazed at the roses. " When did you prepare these?"


    "After you agreed to move in here." Charlie was still on one knee, holding the bright red roses.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She didn''t take the flowers, leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window behind her, and said with curiosity, "What made you realize you were wrong?¡±


    "Summer came over and scolded me. She told me what you had suffered. She sharply pointed out my mistakes and made me feel ashamed."


    Grace''s expression changed slightly. She stared at him. ¡°I thought you realized that yourself. If not for Summer, you might have never reflected on


    what you had done."


    Waves of disappointment washed over Grace.


    She was not sentimental


    She just felt upset and was unsatisfied with the truth.


    Charlie noticed that Grace was unhappy. He hurriedly stood up and hugged her tightly. "Look, even if Summer hadn''t said that to me, I would have


    realized what I wanted. She just helped me clear my mind.¡¯


    Grace was silent for a moment before saying, "That''s different. You thought of me because of her words. This is the truth.¡±


    "Grace, I would have realized how important you are to me even without Summer''s words. I''ve never loved any other woman. I was just tired at that


    time, so I wanted to rx.


    "If I had been in love with another woman, I wouldn''t havee to my senses or changed my mind no matter what Summer had said. Don''t you


    believe me?¡±


    Grace put 4 down her wine ss,


    saying with acalm face, "Let go of


    me." "NO" never. If I had loved ~


    someone else, I would have been


    witheher. How could I have realized


    my-mis akes so soon?" Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "Sometimes one will make mistakes,


    but they ean be forgiven if they <>


    correcttheir mistakes as soon.as


    possible, ight? Even though I was


    wrong, you should give me atchance


    tocmend my ways.¡± Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org <


    ¡°Let go of me. I''m a little tired. I want to rest..." Grace answered.


    Charlie didn''t know if he had persuaded her.


    Charlie held her tightly, unwilling to let go of her. He just wanted to be with her forever.


    Now it seemetithat any exnation


    was useless He was at a loss for


    what to ds? No. I''m afraid that you''ll


    disappear without a trace." "You''re


    hurtingyme, and I have to feed Eaton.


    Are you sure you want to keep.


    hating me like this?" Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org


    At these words, Charlie swallowed, pursed his dry, thin lips, and had to let go of her.


    He tried hard to get back together with her. He would be mad if she left again


    Grace returned to her room with a sullen face. Her mind wandered


    Charlie was distracted. What happened just now made him tense again


    He didn''t dare to rx, go back to his room, or sleep. Thus, he sat on the sofa in the living room, staring at the door of Grace''s room.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Charlie was afraid that she would secretly leave with Eaton. He couldn''t bear that.


    At first, he was sitting on the sofa, but gradually, he became sleepy. He didn''t dare to go to rest. After thinking for a moment, he brought a chair to the


    door and sat down, leaning on the door.


    This was the safest way. Even if he was asleep, he would fall to the ground and wake up as soon as she opened the door.


    Grace couldn''t sleep and called Summer, who knew her very well, after 11 p.m.


    Summer was wakened and answered the phone in a nasal voice.


    "Did I disturb you?" Grace held the milk ss and took a sip.


    "No. What''s up?" Summer chuckled


    Grace also smiled slightly, thinking,¡¯ Summer knows me best.'' Grace told Summer what had happened this afternoon.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Are you upset about that?" Summer sat up, wrapping herself in the quilt. ¡°What do you think?"


    I''m very confused. I feel disappointed and annoyed. He realized his mistakes, not because he missed me, but because of what you said to him."


    Summer slowly replied, "One can¡¯t take everything seriously. After all, we are not living in fairy tales. No matter what the reason was, he corrected his


    mistakes, right?" "Yes, but..." Summer interrupted Grace, "When you were living together, you cared more about trivial things and ignored important


    facts. If he hadn''t loved you, he wouldn''t have listened to me.


    "I just tried to clear up the misunderstandings between you. I couldn''t force him to do anything. That depended on his feelings for you."


    Grace was silent, seemingly pondering.


    "Every rtionship has a lot of ups and downs. You and Charlie get back together after suffering a lot. Now you have a peaceful and happy life. Do


    you have to be so upset about such a trivial matter?


    "Since he has been loving you, what made him think of you doesn''t matter, right? If I were you, I would forgive him because he is loyal to you


    Everyone will make mistakes.¡± Summer chuckled. "Mark kissed Raine after we were just married. If I was upset about that and didn''t let it go, how


    could I be happy?


    "If you want to solve this problem, you can only turn back the clock. Do you think it''s possible? It''s no big deal. Why do you have to make things so


    difficult for yourself?"


    Grace didn¡¯t want to disturb Summer anymore. She said good night to Summer and hung up the phone.


    Summer was a guiding light for Grace sometimes.


    After thinking for a while, Grace sighed softly, went to the bathroom to take a shower, and slept with Eaton in her arms.


    Early the next morning.


    Grace was woken by her cell phone.


    Dominick called her, saying that he had gone to the vi, and Andrew drank a lot.


    Grace was worried. ¡°Is he alright?"


    "Yes, but he has lost his mind. He is drunk. His room is full of Eaton''s photos. I don¡¯t know how tofort him. Can you be with him? He used to be


    carefree. For the first time, he is so serious. I want him to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Dominick, I also want him to be happy, but I can''t be with him."


    "Well, I can''t force you anyway. I will tell you if he gets better."


    Grace wanted Andrew to be happy, but she couldn''t give him what he wanted


    After hanging up the phone, she felt a little thirsty and wanted to go to the living room to get water. As soon as she opened the room. something fell.


    She then saw Charlie on the ground. He had fallen from the chair.


    The pain brought his thoughts back to the present. He quickly stood up, staring at Grace nervously. "Grace..."


    Grace didn¡¯t respond, went past him, and filled a ss with water.


    Charlie followed her. Meanwhile, his.


    Xu


    phone rang a few times, but he.


    didn''t even look at it. He either ¡ã


    directly dismissed the calls Qn I just


    ignored them.


    Eventually, Grace couldn''t stand it. She frowned in annoyance. "Aren''t you going to answer your phone?¡±


    Charlie gazed intensely at her and shook his head.


    "Maybe it''s about your work."


    Charlie still shook his head. Nothing was more important to him than her.


    "I''ll follow you today. I won''t leave or do anything else!"


    Grace raised her eyebrows, saying. "I''m a little hungry!"


    "What do you want to eat, porridge or bread? I''ll go downstairs to buy them now,¡± Charlie said. His expression immediately changed


    ¡°Both are good." Grace looked carefully at him, feeling that his expression changed quite fast.


    "Then I''ll buy both of them." Charlie


    picked uphis jacket from the sofa,


    went tothe door, and put his hand


    on the door handle. Suddenly, he


    thought of something and quickly


    withdrew his hand, standing still.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Grace wage little surprised. "What''s.


    wrong?."t ¡®So you want to leave? Ae


    you trying to trick me?" Charlie


    stared at her, thinking that hewas


    alriost fooled by her. Cont¨¦nt


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    "No." She shook her head. "I¡¯m just hungry."


    He was unconvinced and uneasy. "Will you leave? Promise me that you won''t leave!"


    Grace frowned, red at him, and said, "I won''t leave!"


    Charlie was excited. He walked over to her, cupped her face in his big hands, and gave her a smack on the cheek.


    He came to the door again and stood there. still feeling worried.


    Under Grace''s gaze, he found a scarf, tied her hands with it. settled her on the sofa, and then left.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Grace kept cursing with an angry expression. She asked Charlie to let her go.


    Charlie was too worried to let go of Grace. He would stay with Grace for every minute if it was possible.


    Breakfast could be bought downstairs. It was not far from the apartment, and he walked quickly to buy everything he needed.


    After buying the breakfast, Charlie walked hurriedly back to the apartment


    When Charlie got into the apartment, the one he tied on the couch had disappeared.


    Charlie''s heart skipped a beat. Then he checked the bedroom, only to find Eaton was gone too.


    Eaton must have been taken away.


    Charlie''s hands clenched tightly into fists with bulging veins. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called Grace.


    But there was a system voice reminding him that Charlie had to redialter because Grace¡¯s phone had been shut down.


    The strength of Charlie instantly disappeared. He felt so weak that his legs had no strength to stand up. Charlie fell on the couch with his hands


    holding his head


    He once thought he was close to his happiness. But it turned out to be such a cruel joke.


    Charlie remained silent for a long time while sitting on the couch. He felt extremely sad as his heart began to pound. What''s worse, his stomach


    started to ache.


    The pain was so tense that it was like acute renal colic. Charlie stretched out his hand to cover his abdomen. He could not sit up for a long time, and


    his face was even pale without a trace of blood color.


    And the pain in his stomach was getting more intense. Charlie could no longer bear the pain. He cked out and fell to the ground.


    Grace walked out of the bathroom while holding Eaton. She took a shower just now. And she helped Eaton take a bath.


    Grace found Charlie on the ground as soon as she stepped into the living room. She was stunned and moved closer quickly. Grace shook Charlie


    lightly while shouting at him.


    But Charlie stilly on the ground in the same gesture without any response.


    Grace immediately called the hospital. She left Eaton with the nanny and took Charlie to the hospital in the car.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie began to have an intravenous drip after being checked by the doctor.


    During the dripping, Charlie seemed.


    to recoyer his consciousness. Hes


    opened his eyes slowly and became


    excited when he saw Grace. Gharlie


    grabbed Grace''s hand tightly.


    Charlie didn''t wake up for long. He fainted again soon after. Grace asked the doctor," Why does he faint?"


    The doctor answered, "He has a


    serious stomach problem, which he


    has not receve ed from. Moreover,


    he has nothad breakfast in the x


    mornings so his heart rateis


    irreguiar. And he is nervous. That''s


    why he faints.¡± Grace knew.that


    Gharlie had stomach troubte, but she


    did not expect it to be so Serious.


    The doctor teft. Grace wanted to pull


    a chair over to rest her tired legs. But


    when she moved, Charlie held Hier


    hand fore tightly. Grace looked at


    himand found that he did wake


    up=Charlie did it unconsciausly.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Grace had to stand. When she was too tired to stand, Grace would sit for a while on the sickbed.


    A few hourster, Charlie woke up while coughing. He stared at Grace without winking.


    Grace moved her numb feet to change her posture. She raised her eyebrows, "What are you looking at?¡±


    Charlie just held Grace''s hand tightly without a word. Charlie was afraid Grace would disappear if he let go of Grace''s hand


    "Hands off. My feet are numb. I want to rest on the sofa." Grace shook their hands as she winked.


    Charlie didn''t listen to her. He would clench Grace''s hand whatever she said.


    ¡°Can you hear me?" Grace frowned. Charlie held her hand more tightly when Grace asked him to let go of her. Grace¡¯s hand began to hurt.


    Charlie began to talk, "I will not let go of you. Never.¡±


    Grace was confused, "What is wrong with you?"


    "When I was out to buy breakfast, you left with Eaton without telling me. This time, I will not give you the chance.¡± Charlie said clearly.


    Grace interrupted Charlie, "Wait. What? Left with Eaton without telling you?¡±

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Charlie said, "Don''t you want to admit it until now? I tied you up there. But I didn''t see you when I went back. Nor did I see Eaton!"


    Holding her forehead with both hands, Grace couldn''t help but twist her eyebrows slightly, "You didn''t make the rope tight, so I got rid of it with the


    slightest force. And I was in the apartment!"


    "I searched the apartment, but I didn¡¯t see you and Eaton. I called you, but your phone was off..."


    "My phone was automatically off because it was dead. Did you search the bathroom? I was bathing Eaton in the bathroom."


    Charlie asked suspiciously, ¡°Were you really in the bathroom?"


    "Why would I lie to you? Otherwise, how could you be sent to the hospital so promptly?¡± Grace said angrily. "Is that why you fainted?"


    He didn¡¯t say anything but turned his handsome face away and closed his eyes.


    Apparently he admitted it.


    Shaking her head slightly, Grace couldn''t stand him. She found that he was more and more foolish now!


    Hearing Grace''s words, Charlie was still worried. He fell asleep while holding on to her hand


    She didn''t resist him but sat on the edge of the bed, being grabbed by his hand. She sighed helplessly and shook her head. Two hourster, she


    couldn''t help but say, "Let go of me quickly!¡±


    Charlie didn''t sleep. Hearing her words, he closed his eyes and put their hands between his legs under the quilt directly.


    Grace struggled and said, ¡°Hurry up! I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "I''ll give you two minutes!" He said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Are you joking?¡± She finally got a little angry and was desperate to go to the bathroom


    Charlie did let go of her hand, but he counted the seconds very loudly. Grace could hear it clearly through the door.


    She couldn''t help but whisper, "He is really mad!"


    When she walked out of the bathroom, one of Charlie''s legs was already off the bed.


    Seeing her return, he took his leg back andy on the bed.


    Summer came over at night. She saw how deeply Charlie loved Grace.


    Actually, she was quite satisfied with the current scene.


    Summer left i in a while, so only


    Charlie and Grace were in the ward.


    Charlie-Said to Grace, "From now on,


    you should call me no matter where


    you,go. Moreover, keep yourphone


    ormtwenty-four hours a day!" Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    She ignored him andy down on the sofa. Charlie insisted that she should promise him. Grace said somewhat helplessly,¡± Don''t you have any sense


    of security?¡±


    "No, I don¡¯t!" He replied quickly, not feeling ashamed.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. If you can''t find me, you can find another woman. There are so many women in the world. You can absolutely find someone you


    like."


    When Charlie heard her words, his face became gloomy. He kept staring at her with his sharp eyes


    After a while, he turned away angrily, closed his eyes, and stopped paying attention to her.


    Grace raised her eyebrows. ¡®Why did he get angry so often?¡¯


    Charlie was discharged from the hospital the next day. Grace drove him home.


    Things in thepany were in full swing. Charlie''s phone rang on the way. He got through and wanted to go to thepany. Grace didn''t stop him


    Eaton didn-tery. Instead, he was


    very quiet: ¡°Grace kissed his soft and


    small face. The nanny, Xenia Beck,


    was cooking dinner. She had just


    brought the meal to the tabl¨¦when


    Charlie returned home. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    He was still angry. He walked up to Grace and took Eaton from her arms into his own.


    Thinking of something. Grace said, "Well. You''d better take back the shares of thepany. Neither Eaton nor I need them."


    "I said I would give you shares!" Charlie said loudly.


    "They''re a waste for Eaton and me. We don''t know how to run thepany. They''re also a burden to us, so please take them back."


    Charlie immediately stood up from.


    his chair-and stared at Grace closely,


    "Do you ¡®think I managed to getback


    together with you just because of


    thase shares?" Grace twisted her


    lips.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Before Grace could say anything, Charlie continued, "Do you feel a heavy burden? Do you feel too much pressure? You don''t want it, do you? Then


    I''m here today to tell you that I''m not only going to give you the shares of the Morgan Group, but all my properties will be under your name in the


    future!"


    ¡°Even if you don''t want these properties. I''ll give them to you anyway! You feel too much pressure. That''s right. I did it on purpose!"


    After saying that, Charlie did not eat dinner and carried Eaton back to his room.


    Charlie was experiencing an emotional upheaval today. It was said that women had bad moods during those days of their periods. Could it be that


    men also have a few days of bad moods every month?


    Grace shook her head and went to invite Charlie to eat dinner. But he refused to eat, so she didn''t force him. After dinner, Grace went back to her


    room to rest.


    Charlie wanted to wait for Grace to coax him. He waited for a long time but she did not show up, so he went out of his room to ask Xenia. Xenia said,


    "Ms. Livingston had already eaten dinner and she is resting.¡±


    Charlie was depressed and felt angry. But after thinking about it. he felt that there was no room for him to lose his temper now.


    Charlie sighed. He pushed open the door of the room and walked in. Grace was lying on the bed flipping through magazines. Putting Eaton on the


    bed, Charlie casually took away the magazine and gazed at her.


    Ignoring Charlie, Grace stretched out her slender arm to cross over him to get the magazine. Charlie moved his lips, feeling aggrieved. "You don''t


    even care about me now."


    Grace didn¡¯t say anything. She turned sideways and lightly patted Eaton.


    Charlie put his hands on her shoulders and made her turn around to face himself. "I''m sorry!"


    "What was wrong with you? You didn''t do anything wrong.¡± She said calmly without anger.


    "I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you."


    Their conversation woke up Eaton who was sleeping. He let out a loud cry.


    Grace held him in her arms and coaxed him. His face was red from crying and he couldn''t stop crying. Grace coaxed him for a long time, but Eaton


    was still crying. She handed Eaton to Charlie and said, "You''re his father. Do something!¡±


    Charlie could not get Eaton to stop crying either. Charlie hugged Eaton and patted him gently. He walked around the room and took some toys to y


    with Eaton, but Eaton didn¡¯t stop crying.


    Grace was too sleepy and got a little dizzy watching Charlie walk around. She didn''t know why Eaton was crying so much today. She said, "By the


    way, Andrew said that he would give Eaton a pacifier when he can''t stop crying.¡±


    Charlie immediately asked Xenia to get a pacifier, then he put the pacifier in Eaton''s mouth. Finally, Eaton stopped crying.


    But he was too young to keep biting on the pacifier.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Charlie had to hold the pacifier for the baby. Soon his arm went numb. He thought of the way Andrew had "rmended". So he asked Xenia to find


    a red rope to tie around his neck, with a pacifier tied to each end of the rope.


    This posture and scene were weird. Grace felt helpless


    As long as Charlie didn''t move, the pacifier would not fall down. After Eaton was asleep, Charlie gazed deeply at Grace and said. ¡°Let''s get married!"


    Grace was stunned. She shook her head and refused. "I don¡¯t want to get married again so soon!"


    She had a failed marriage, so she was afraid of getting married again. She didn''t want to enter married life easily.


    "Which do you choose, falling in love first and then getting married, or getting married first and then falling in love?¡±


    "To be honest. I''m not interested in either. Whether it''s falling in love first or getting married first, I''ve already done it with you. They''re really nothing


    new!" She didn¡¯t care.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes, put his hand under the quilt, and then pinched Grace''s buttocks. He leaned over and kissed her lips fiercely.


    As they kissed passionately, Eaton began to cry loudly. Charlie retreated in dismay andy on the bed. However, Grace wore azy and flirtatious


    smile, her eyes bright.


    Charlie stared at her in a daze, forgetting to react for a moment. He just stared at her dumbly. as if he was fascinated


    How long had it been since he had seen her smile like this? If he counted the time carefully, then it had been a year.


    Since what happened between them and after Grace asked for a divorce, he had not seen her bright smile again.


    Now seeing her smile again, he seemed to feel that a long time had passed.


    Charlie just wanted to keep looking at her like this, gazing at her smile forever.


    Grace held Eaton in her arms. Eaton spontaneously found afortable position in her arms and fell asleep again.


    Grace didn''t rest well during the two days she stayed in the hospital. She was so tired that her eyelids drooped and soon fell asleep.


    Charlie did not disturb her and just quietly gazed at her.


    He didn''t want anyone to break this


    moment of happiness. Hehad <>


    experiefited the pain of losing Grace


    beforeand now he knew how-to


    cherish her. He would cherish the


    time he spent with her. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Time passed quietly. Charlie did not


    know exacily when he fell asleep,?


    perhaps the first half of the night, or


    perhaps the second half of the night.


    He separated Eaton from Grace a


    little I before he fell asleep. Con ent


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    The second morning


    Grace got up first. She prepared the breakfast.


    During her time in a foreign country, she learned to cook a simple breakfast.


    The moment Charlie got up and saw the breakfast, he felt ttered. Grace could cook breakfast!


    Although it was just omelets, hot milk, and sandwiches, it was very good


    "The breakfast looks yummy." He said and took a deep sniff of the breakfast.


    Grace raised her eyebrows. She thought that Charlie''s reaction was slightly exaggerated, but she found it very ttering. "Your reaction is


    exaggerated, but you''re right."


    After they had breakfast, they decided to go shopping


    Walking on the street. Grace said, "Let''s go back to stay at the Morgan family''s vi tonight."


    She still remembered the agreement between her and Mckenzie. Now that she had made a promise, there was no room for reversal.


    That was Grace''s character. If you treated her gently, then she would treat you gently. If you were tough with her, then she would only be tougher with


    you


    Hearing what Grace said, Charlie was delighted. The change in Grace made him really happy and grateful. ording to her nature, it wasn''t an easy


    thing to make her change.


    It was time to make seasonal purchases. Grace needed a few pieces of clothes and now she was going to buy them.


    When they were in the women¡¯s clothing store on the second floor, they happened to meet up with Be who was walking towards them.


    It was a long time before the three


    of them met. Be paused slightly,


    never expecting to meet them.one


    day. After she reacted, she greeted


    Chaslie and Grace with a smile. "Hi,


    areyou shopping?" Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org <

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    Grace nodded lightly, with her expression unchanged.


    Charlie was still as detached as usual.


    "I still have to say sorry for having caused so much trouble to you in the past.¡± Be bent over and apologized.


    "It''s doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Grace uttered, as she felt that Be was sincere.


    "I''m very happy that you are willing to speak to me." Be smiled, feeling rxed.


    At this moment, a man yelled, "Be."


    Grace, Charlie and Be all turned around and saw a man walking over. The man was average in appearance, but he was very strong.


    He walked to Be''s side, with delicate bags in his hand, inside which were women¡¯s clothes. Obviously, the rtionship between the man and Be


    was very close. He asked Be, "Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Be worked with me in the past. Who are you?" Grace answered on behalf of Be.


    Then Be reacted and introduced the man. "This is my fiance. We are getting married in a month, so we came to buy wedding outfits today."


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as she felt surprised.


    Be smiled and said, "We''ll leave now. Goodbye."


    Then Be and her fiance walked towards the elevator. Shrugging her shoulders,


    Grace walked forward with Charlie.


    Having walked several steps forward, Be tumed her head back secretly and quietly stared at Grace and Charlie. Finally, her eyes were fixed on


    Charlie.


    Be hadn''t seen Charlie for a long time. When she saw him this time, she felt that Charlie had changed. Compared with before, he was less dull,


    less cold, and gentler. He seemed to be reborn.


    Be knew her fiance on a blind date, and she had a good impression of him.


    Although the man was not very handsome and came from an ordinary family, he treated Be well and cherished her.


    Be knew that Charlie fulfilled all her fantasies about men. But fantasies were only fantasies, and Charlie could not be her boyfriend.


    She no longer fancied being with Prince Charming and epted reality, as there were few people like Charlie, who had a charming appearance, a


    wealthy family and virtues.


    And Charlie was not her best choice, as he didn¡¯t love her at all


    Even if Be managed to marry Charlie, she was unable to make Charlie love her.


    Besides, if a man was so rich, he must be surrounded by numerous beautiful women. Be was self-aware that her appearance and family


    background were average. So, there was a slim chance that she would be favored by a rich man.


    This was the reality. She was not thatpetitive, and she must ept reality.


    Be intended to view Charlie as her first love in her heart and leave him behind, as


    she wanted to live a happy life in the future.


    As if aware that she was absent-minded, the man lowered his head, with a soft expression on his face. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you not satisfied with


    the clothes we bought? How about shopping again?"


    "No, I''m very satisfied. Now I''m going to buy you a suit. Let''s go. Actually, I''m thinking about what we will have for lunch.


    ¡°Didn''t you want Mexican food at noon yesterday? I''ve already made a reservation.¡±


    The man smiled. Though he was not handsome, there was a charm unique to him when he gave a sincere smile.


    In fact, different people had different opinions about happiness. Love was to delight one, and when one met love, he or she would feel delighted.


    People didn''t necessarily love the person they married. But it was enough if they knew they would be happy after the wedding.


    Grace chose a few long dark dresses, because light-colored clothes would easily be dirty when she carried Eaton in her arms.


    Charlie didn''t take much into consideration. He asked Grace to buy whatever dress she liked. Anyway, he would carry Eaton in the future.


    Instead of listening to him, Grace still bought dark dresses.


    Charlie followed behind her and


    asked theshop assistant to wraprall


    the nic¨¦ clothes that Grace had tried


    on, regardless of whether they were


    light or dark.


    Grace was ring at him, but he shunned her re. He insisted on buying the clothes for her, and finally, they carried many bags.


    Among the bags, there were the gifts that Grace especially bought for Mckenzie.


    When Grace, Charlie and Eaton returned to the Morgan family''s vi, Mckenzie was having dinner, and she was surprised to see them.


    "These are the presents for you." Grace handed the gifts to Mckenzie. Although her attitude was still the same as before, there was a touch of


    respect.


    Mckenzie paused for several seconds and finally took the gift. "Thanks."


    The attitude of Grace and Mckenzie was better. They were not as cold and sarcastic as before, let alone losing a temper easily.


    Charlie asked the servant to add two more chairs.


    He hugged Eaton, and Grace sat beside.


    Then Mckenzie took Eaton and said, "Are you going to live here tonight?¡±


    "Yes." Charlie answered.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    So, Mckenzie arranged the previous room for them and asked the servants to give the room a turnout.


    Both Grace and Charlie nodded


    While Grace was feeding Eaton, Charlie went to Mckenzie¡¯s room, in which Mckenzie was reading a magazine.


    "Mom, haven''t you slept yet?" He walked over, sat beside her, and stretched out his arms to embrace her. "I''m really happy today.¡±


    "Why?" She raised her head, confused.


    ¡®Because she proposed to live here.


    And she selected and bought the


    gifts for \ you herself. I didn¡¯t renaind


    her. think she is making changes


    forme. She really loves me. ¡°Content


    belongs to  ~


    "I hope you can see that she is changing. After all, I''m not as rich as her now. Except for loving me, she has no reason to change her character,


    right?"


    Mckenzie was silent.


    After a while, she patted his shoulder. "I hope you will always be so happy in the future."


    Charlie rested his chin on her


    shoulder, and¡¯said very gratefully,


    "Thank your the concession you.


    made forme. I really appreciate itt


    ¡°Well, den¡¯ t talk too much. Go back


    to your room. I¡¯m going to sleep."


    "Okay, when you have time, il take


    yau out to shop. I haven¡¯ t''gone out


    with you for along time.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Mckenzie nodded and patted his back. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 1718

    ?


    Charlie felt excited and overjoyed tonight. He was in such a great ecstasy that he almost couldn''t control himself.


    As soon as he returned to the room, he hugged Grace and said, "I love you. I love you so much. I love you with all my soul!"


    Grace pushed him away. As Eaton urinated in his diaper, Grace was going to change it. She was busy and had no time to talk with Charlie.


    "Really, I love you. You are the air to me! Without you, I cannot live." Charlie hugged her again.


    "Change Eaton''s diaper!" Grace couldn''t tolerate Charlie. ''Not seeing him for so long, he is getting more and more clingy now.''


    Charlie lowered his head with a chuckle and changed Eaton''s diaper, with a soft expression on his face. Compared with the past, his life now was very happy.


    When Eaton fell asleep, he hugged Grace and refused to let go of her. "Let me hold you to sleep tonight!"


    "If you hold me, I can''t fall asleep. Loosen me and go to sleep by yourself!"


    "No! I''ll never let you go tonight!" Charlie was determined. It was not impossible for someone to make some changes for another person. But the key was whether one was willing to make changes!


    Grace had no choice but to let him do what he wanted. He embraced her tightly, feeling happy and satisfied.


    "Wait. I must ask you to marry me again, and you can only marry me!" He stared at her affectionately with determination!


    Love became stronger after people had bitter experiences. It was because of those experiences that they knew how to treat their lovers.


    Upon hearing this, Grace closed her eyes and began to sleep.


    Charlie wanted to say something else, but Grace said, "Don''t say so much. Wait until I want to marry!"


    Got married again? Grace didn''t have such a n after her divorce. And she didn''t want to consider marriage at all.


    Charlie didn''t force her. He just hugged her, as he knew that he had made a mistake and harmed her, so she needed time to let go of the past.


    Mckenzie had not slept yet.


    She thought that it was right to give in sometimes. At least the current life was so peaceful, and the previous problems had never reappeared.


    It was happy for her to live with Charlie and her grandson. She enjoyed the present life.


    They ate breakfast together. Charlie was brimming with happiness. He was busy serving food to Mckenzie and Grace.


    Grace also felt that though Mckenzie was indifferent, she was not as cold as before. Maybe they would really lead a happy life in the future.


    Was this a blessing in disguise? Did everyone have to experience bitter things before he or she matured?


    "Mom, Grace and I will go to the amusement park in a while. Let''s go together." Charlie suggested.


    Mckenzie shook her head. "That''s the ce where young people like you go. What can I do there?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Let''s go together. You always say that you haven''t been to an amusement park before and you''ve just seen it on TV. I have time today. Let''s go together."


    Mckenzie still shook her head.


    After breakfast, Charlie gripped her shoulders and insisted on taking her there.


    The two plunged into a deadlock. Charlie insisted on taking her to the amusement park while Mckenzie refused tly. In the end, Charlie said, "If you still insist on not going, I will directly carry you into the car."


    Mckenzie didn''t believe it. She turned around and walked towards the Morgan family''s vi. Then Charlie stepped forward, carried her in his arms and took her into the car.


    Mckenzie couldn''t believe that Charlie really carried her. Feeling embarrassed in front of so many people, she kept patting him on the chest and asked him to put her down. But how could Charlie agree?


    After he put Mckenzie in the car, he locked the car door quickly. He nned to start the car and leave as soon as Grace got into the car with Eaton.


    Mckenzie couldn''t open the car door.


    And Grace was getting into the car now. Mckenzie didn''t want to embarrass Grace anymore, so she didn''t speak. But she was secretly scolding Charlie. ''Charlie is getting naughtier!''

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Soon, they arrived at the amusement park.


    Stopping the car, Charlie let Grace hold Eaton. He wanted to keep an eye on Mckenzie because he was afraid that she would run away again.


    After buying tickets, they entered the amusement park.


    Grace wore casual jeans, a shirt, and t heels


    Charlie wore a jacket and jeans. He looked handsome, mature, and casual.


    Taking Mckenzie¡¯s age into consideration, they didn''t go on the thrilling rides at first but started with the carousel


    Mckenzie was surrounded by young couples. She felt she was old, so she was too embarrassed to sit on one carousel. Charlie pushed her to sit on


    one carousel.


    Grace sat on another carousel behind her. As the carousel spun, Mckenzie thought it was quite interesting and wonderful.


    She married Charlie''s father when she was young. She had never been to the amusement park because she was too busy.


    Charlie''s father diedter. She had to run the restaurant, manage thepany, and look after Charlie at the same time, so she had no time toe


    here even more.


    Now she was old and alone. How could a woman in her fiftiese to a ce like this alone?


    After that, Mckenzie and Grace rode the flying chairs. Mckenzie was not afraid theContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    whole time


    Then Charlie gave Eaton to the nanny. The three of them yed rafting together.


    The scenery around them was very beautiful. They rafted on the clear river with beautiful flowers in full blossom.


    Floating over the river, they could feel the fresh air, so they were in a happy mood.


    Enjoying a wonderful afternoon, Mckenzie felt rejuvenated.


    The next was the roller coaster,


    which looked terrifying. Seeing the


    almost nydegree verticalnding,


    Grace felt a tingling in her sealp.


    Charlie heleEaton and pushed


    Grace and ckenzie to sit on the,


    roller coaster. The seats were in¡±


    rows of two, so Grace and Mekenzie


    sat side by side. Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    At first, the train rose towards the top slowly. They could bear it.


    However, reaching the top, it stopped at the highest position. People were almost about to fall down. Grace became nervous.


    Before they-were ready, the train -~


    flew away y like an arrow. Feeling a-


    strongsense of weightlessness, ¡®all


    peopte sitting on the roller coaster


    cotildn''t help but scream lolidly.


    Their screams were deafening. The wind hit their faces like a p in the face because of the high speed of the train.


    Everyone''s face had been deformed in the wind.


    The trainnded vertically, rose immediately afterwards, and then spun 360 degrees.


    Grace couldn''t stand it anymore and felt like she was going to die.


    She was already at the end of her rope as she endured the intense feeling of weightlessness again and again.


    As Grace felt fear again, Mckenzie grabbed her hand with one hand.


    After freezing slightly, Grace looked at her.


    "Rx, and you will feel better. Or you can sing your favorite song."


    Grace frowned and looked at her, "Aren''t you scared?"


    "No. Since you have chosen the path. you should not be afraid. It''s rare for us to appreciate the scenery from such angles."


    At this time, Grace suppressed her fear and screamed to rx.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Sure enough, she felt much better after screaming out and she was less scared. When it flipped 360 degrees, the scenery was very different.


    She admired Mckenzie for her endurance. Mckenzie enjoyed these exciting rides and remained calm all along.


    The roller coaster was the longest ride, and it didn''t end after three minutes. Grace only felt that minutes were like years.


    After it was over, she walked off the roller coaster with a slightly pale face and walked towards Charlie, who was not far away.


    The next was the Wave Swinger. It looked as thrilling as the roller coaster. Grace did not intend to ride it at the nce of it.


    Mckenzie had a lot of fun on these exciting rides. She decided to go on a ride as long as she saw the Wave Swinger.


    Grace said in advance, "I am not going to try. This is scary.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll go with her this time." Charlie went over and took Mckenzie¡¯s hand. Then they walked over and sat down in the Wave Swinger.


    Charlie immediately felt nervous when the Wave Swinger started. He hated to go on this kind of high-altitude amusement park ride because he felt


    that the altitude was too high, and there was noplete safety guarantee.


    Charlie tried very hard not to scream and thought it was crazy.


    After the end of the Wave Swinger, Mckenzie was refreshed.


    Charlie felt bad and tidied up the cor of his jacket. His handsome face looked gloomy at this time but he didn''t say anything


    Grace wasughing lightly. Looking at Charlie''s look, Grace thought that he was not that brave to go on these exciting rides. Unexpectedly, he took


    them to the amusement park.


    There were many other rides in the amusement park. Charlie apanied Mckenzie on those rides mest of the time. Grace watched the fun with


    Eaton in her arms, as it was fun to see Charlie''s scared look.


    Obviously, Charlie was very afraid and he tried hard to hold on. After each ride, he would be silent for a while.


    Grace couldn''t help butugh. Mckenzie wasughing too. When she met Grace¡¯s eyes, they smiled at each other.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After finishing the rides, Charlie didn''t want to speak.


    They happened to be hungry, and


    there waSKFC right next to them: ~


    The foyrof them went in and sat


    downs After drinking a ss of juice,


    Chaslie asked, "Mom, how came


    youre so brave?"


    -


    Mckenzie smiled and said, "I used to be brave and I like exciting things. Your nature is like your father''s. Neither you nor your dad likes these exciting


    rides.¡±


    Charlie was still confused and asked, "Why aren''t you afraid?¡±


    "There is nothing to be afraid of. No


    matter how ¨¦xciting it is, it can


    release the''snhappi ness, depression


    and pressure that you have ~


    suppressed in your heart for a long


    time ter going on these rides, all


    thexinhappy things will disappear


    into thin air. I only feel rxed. I love


    this feeling.¡±


    "Mom, it seems that I underestimated you too much before." Charlie shook his head and sighed. Now he really understood how good his mother was.


    She was so brave.


    ¡°Your father and you don''t have the guts. At this point, you are not as good as women. Hey, I really don''t know how I would give birth to a son like


    you.¡±


    Charlie wasSnot satisfied with her


    words and stared at her. ¡®Mom, =>


    don''t say that. I''m afraid my father


    will ceme out of his grave to look for


    you-and that will be a big deal.


    Besides, isn''t she also afraid?"


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Charlie lifted his chin in Grace''s direction. "Can youpare with she? She''s a woman. It''s right for her to be timid. What about you?"


    Grace nodded approvingly and asked, "Can youpare with me? Can you?"


    "Oh, now you''re on the same side and treat me like this, huh?¡±


    Mckenzie looked at Grace and smiled.¡± Ignore him. He is just being yful.¡±

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Grace nodded, "I will not pay any attention to him. I heard that the spinning car is quite interesting. so you can try itter."


    "It sounds good." Mckenzie said


    Charlie felt awful. He rolled his Adam''s apple and said, ¡°Let it be. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back home."


    ¡®When did they make up?"


    ¡°It''s only three o''clock. Let''s keep having fun. The haunted house is not bad.¡±


    Mckenzie nodded, "Yes. I agree with her."


    Charlie thought that he would have a hard time after Grace and his mother made up.


    It turned out that Charlie was right. They went on various exciting rides.


    Grace thought that the haunted house was not scary. Her favorite movie was the ghost movie. When the three of them went into the haunted house.


    they were all very calm


    The visitors around them had already started screaming. The floor was full of blood and bones.


    Soon, they came to the end of the haunted house. Probably because they were too calm, the staff who pretended to be ghosts were a little frustrated.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the haunted house, Grace''s wrist was suddenly grabbed by a ¡°ghost¡±, who seemed toe out of hell and


    said in a prolonged voice," Don''t go away... Don''t go away...¡±


    Instead of being afraid, Grace frowned and said directly, ¡°If I stay here, will you cover my room and board?"


    The "ghost" hadn''t thought of this question, so he couldn''t help butugh.


    There were many guests around them. Hearing such a conversation, they forgot to be afraid and burst intoughter.


    At this time, the haunted house was full ofughter. Mckenzie and Charlie also couldn''t help butugh.


    When they left the amusement park, it was already night. The colorful lights were on, which were very beautiful.


    At that moment, the Ferris wheel started spinning. It was Mckenzie¡¯s first time seeing it, so she couldn''t help but show a surprised look.


    She did have fun today.


    She hadn''t been so rxed and happy since Charlie''s father died. She seemed to be a dozen years younger today.


    Back in the car, they were talking


    andughing. Eaton didn''t cry.


    Instead, he fell asleep. They hadi''t


    eaten anything for lunch, so they


    nned to go for hot pot. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    There were many guests in the hot.


    pot restaurant. They went straigI ht to


    a private room. They ordered aight


    hat pot instead of a spicy ane.


    They became very close and got along very well today. They didn''t argue but smiled all the time.


    When they returned to the Morgan family''s vi, they said good night to each other and went to their own rooms.


    Mckenzie always had a smile on her face.


    She really. thought that Grace was


    quite nis¨¦ today. Generally speakirig,


    couples weren''t willing to go. on


    dat¨¦s together with their mothers.


    However, Grace didn''t object to going to the amusement park with Mckenzie, and she always had a faint smile on her face.


    Although sometimes she didn¡¯t say anything, she was very thoughtful and considerate.


    For example, when the meal was served, Grace would hand Mckenzie a fork or get some water for her first.


    They didn''t have the opportunity to get to know each other in the past. but they could do it now.


    In fact, it was said that "There are two sides to every story.¡± Grace was indeed a nice girl.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Charlie smiled and squatted in front of


    Grace, "Are you tired? I can massage your


    legs."

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Grace took a sip of water and casually rested her leg on his thigh. Charlie smiled and said, "My queen, what else do you want me to do?"


    "I want to drink milk." Grace now would drink a ss of milk every night. Eaton had frequently been breastfeedingtely. so she had to gain adequate


    nutrition.


    Charlie poured her a ss of milk and then hugged her. They sat in front of the window and enjoyed the beautiful night scene outside the window.


    At first, they just hugged each other, then they pressed close together. The next moment, they kissed each other. Finally, they both couldn''t restrain


    their desire.


    Grace fell asleep in a daze.


    The next morning, Charlie brought the milk to bed before he woke her up. After Charlie''s desire was satisfied, he looked refreshed, which was


    different from usual.


    Grace''s back hurt and she had no energy. She leaned on the bed to drink milk.


    Looking at him in good spirit, Grace gritted her teeth.


    At this moment, Mckenzie came to the room and invited them to have breakfast. The two of them hurriedly went out of the room.


    Mckenzie held Eaton, who had slept sweetly and looked adorable with pink cheeks.


    After breakfast, Grace had nothing to do, so she sat there reading a magazine. She found a passage in the magazine very reasonable and handed it


    to Charlie.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and picked up the magazine


    The paragraph read: "If I don''t ask you and you don''t say anything either, this is known as a misunderstanding. If I ask you but you don¡¯t exin, this


    is the estrangement. If I ask you and you exin, then it''s respect. If you want to talk and I want to ask, then it''s the tacit understanding. If I don¡¯t ask


    you and you take the initiative to say something, then it''s trust. If a couple really loves each other, they would act in an intimate and natural way. If


    they are estranged from each other, then they will be indifferent to each other." ¡°It makes sense. How about writing this down tomorrow and posting it


    in my study? So I can see it every day and every hour. I will never let my queen down!¡±


    Mckenzie sat aside with a smile on her face.


    Grace closed the magazine and said, "You don''t have to read it every time, just read it a few times."


    Charlie was a little bored and suggested ying cards to win money.


    They had nothing else to do, so the three of them yed cards together.


    Of course, the one who finally lost


    the mostwas Charlie. Mckenzie and


    Grace teamed up to defeat him,


    Besides, Charlie had bad luck with


    cards and he couldn''t resist them.


    So-he lost badly.


    <


    But Charlie was happy and smiled all the time.


    They stayed at the Morgan family''s vi for three days and got along very well. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    When Grace and Charlie left. Mckenzie was left alone in the Morgan family¡¯s vi. She didn¡¯t feel anything different before, but now she suddenly felt


    very lonely.


    There had been people apanying her for the past few days. Suddenly they all left. She was really ufortable.


    In the evening, Charlie called Mckenzie and asked, "Do you feel lonely?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mckenzie smiled but didn''t answer.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to find her good points rather than deny her?


    Charlie was a little sad.


    Of course, je wanted to marry


    Grace, butGrace didn¡¯t agree to =


    marry him now. In fact, he wanted


    Graceto be with him all the time. If


    Grace¡¯ left him for a few hours, he


    would feel uneasy. Content. belongs


    to¡° ¡°

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    "It all depends on you! If a man is powerful, he can certainly make his woman happy. If he''s not, it''s a shame."


    Hanging up the phone, Charlie had been thinking about Mckenzie¡¯s words.


    If a man is powerful...¡±


    He was a powerful man! Grace was lucky to have him, and he was giving her a taste of it tonight!


    Thinking about this, Charlie had a smile on the corners of his lips. His eyes glittered with determination, and his slim fingers tapped the table briskly.


    That night, Charlie held Grace on the bed. He pulled all his tricks, seduced her, and cajoled her, but Grace didn¡¯t fall for his tricks.


    Charlie thought Grace was indeed a tough woman. He used all his charms, but she wasn''t tempted!


    This was not fine! He needed to think of another method. They couldn''t stay like this forever. He had to find a way to get her to marry him!


    He would do whatever it took to get her to marry him.


    For the rest of the day, Charlie couldn''t concentrate on his work. He kept thinking about how to deal with Grace, that was, how to get her to marry him


    as soon as possible! This was the most important thing to him!


    However, Grace was not in any hurry to get married at all. She found her life was quite satisfying for the time being.


    But Charlie was anxious! He was afraid any other man would get between them as Andrew did.


    Not all men were gentlemen like Andrew.


    But Charlie couldn''t do anything about her.


    Staying in his room, Charlie called Grace. On the first call, the line was busy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He tried three times, and the line was still busy. When he called the fourth time, Grace had turned off her phone and the voice message told him to


    redialter.


    Then Charlie started to get nervous.


    Why was Grace on the phone all the time? Did she deliberately hang up on him? Or was she really on the line?


    Strolling in the apartment, Charlie began to fidget. He couldn''t me anyone but himself. He had made the fatal mistake before. Surely, he could only


    be so humble now.


    Charlie couldn''t stay calm, so he took Eaton and headed to Grace''s office.


    It was work time. The employees were bustling around in thepany.


    Charlie was tall and handsome. He was wearing a suit, which made him look neat and attractive.


    Especially he was holding his little baby in his arms, so he attracted a lot of eyes.


    Charlie got on the elevator and went straight to Grace''s office.


    He didn''t expect that Grace was having a meeting in a conference room. A group of employees was sitting around the table and Grace was sitting in


    the front seat


    When the door was suddenly thrown open, everyone''s eyes turned to him.


    Grace frowned slightly and said to him." Wait for me in my office."


    Charlie nodded his head, turned around, and got out of the room with Eaton.


    Grace was in charge here. The staff was listening to her instructions and arrangements.


    The meeting was about thepany''s design contest for the new season. They were going to select a few of the most talented designers from


    Santabaca to send to France. The winners would be sent to Dominick''s studio and practice under his guidance.


    Due to the reputation of Dominick and Grace, many people got enlisted in the contest. There was a lot of work to do, so Grace organized the meeting


    to arrange the work in detail.


    Grace¡¯s pretty face changed its usual casualness and became serious and stern. Her tone was resolute.


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    After giving the speech, Grace picked up the file folder on the desk, stood up, and swept out of the office in her eight-inch high heels.


    When Grace just stepped out of the office, a


    man approached her. He reached out and put his arm around Grace''s shoulders. The two look very close


    They talked as they walked along. The other employees nced at them, but they didn¡¯t care.


    The guy was an Athanian. The features on his face were sharp. He was handsome and charming. He leaned over and whispered something in


    Grace''s ear.


    As the two approached, Charlie strode out. He stared at the Athanian guy with a stern gaze. He stretched out his strong arms and took Grace in his


    arms.


    The Athanian guy was still smiling. He leaned down carelessly and kissed Grace¡¯s cheek.


    The stern gaze in Charlie''s eyes became even harsher as if it was about to prate through the Athanian guy.


    The Athanian guy smiled lightly. Then he waved at the two and was about to leave. But before he left, he gave Grace a few more kisses on the cheek.


    This was a bold provocation. Charlie couldn''t bear it. He raised his fist and punched the Athanian guy hard in the face.


    The Athanian guy was caught off guard. He fell to the floor. Some of the employees stopped and watched them


    Grace held Charlie''s wrist and demanded,¡± That''s enough. Go inside."


    Charlie was still staring at the Athanian guy when Grace dragged him into the office.


    Charlie was furious. His chest was heaving. He was emotional at the moment.


    "I should have punched him more!" Charlie growled through clenched teeth.


    "That''s just social etiquette.¡±


    Hearing Grace''s words, Charlie exploded with rage, "What country''s etiquette is that?


    Did he need to kiss you so many times?"


    "Don''t you see it? He just finds it interesting to annoy you."


    Charlie grunted, "I couldn''t bear it, and I didn''t like it. He was way out of boundary!"


    Grace rubbed her forehead. She didn''t say a word. She and Peter had met in Athana. They were good friends. Peter was a funny guy.


    Grace turned around and headed to the


    door.


    Immediately, the angry Charlie grabbed her wrist, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to thedies'' room. Is that okay? " Grace raised her eyebrows and looked at him askance.


    Charlie let go of her wrist and followed her around the corner to the bathroom. There he heard two female staff talking inside and they were talking


    about Grace


    ¡®Pretty women can do whatever they


    want! Look at Grace! She''s flirting


    with semany men, Dominick, R¨¦ter,


    Andrew, and now Mr. Morgan! ¡®Her


    life''is so wonderfull¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Another woman chuckled, ¡°Yes, it is! She''s pretty and excellent, so she gets to y around. I feel shame for Mr. Morgan. He is a coward now."

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    "Indeed. He is a man. He used to be the president of Morgan Group. But now he''s carrying a baby


    and hanging around all day. It¡¯s a shame!"


    "Exactly! A man stays at home and looks after the baby like a nanny. He''s such a loser."


    The thin heels of Grace''s high heels made a crisp tter on the floor. She walked into thedies''


    room with no qualms, a sneer on her red lips. "You guys are having a good chat here!"


    The two women who were doing their makeup froze immediately. They hastily turned around and


    lowered their heads, trepidation on their faces.


    "Won''t you guys go on?" Grace smiled coldly, "Go on! I''m standing here listening."


    The two women were silent, their heads hanging down as if they were about to bury their faces


    under the floor.


    "I remember I said before that I hate people gossiping about others behind their backs. Have you


    forgotten?"


    Grace stared at them and asked harshly, " He''s a coward? Well, he has transferred all his assets to


    me. He doesn¡¯t keep a penny for himself. Who of your husbands could do that? That''s it for today. I


    won''t deal with you this time. If such a thing happens again, pack your things and get out! Go back


    to your work!"


    Immediately, the two women were like they had been given a pardon and quickly walked out of the


    ladies'' room. They were still nervous in their heart.


    Grace walked out of thedies'' room. She couldn''t stand anyone talking about Charlie behind her


    back. They had no right to judge Charlie!


    Charlie had already given Eaton some milk. Seeing Gracee in, Charlie got down on one leg,


    and Grace looked at him.


    "Baby, will you marry me? " He gazed at her affectionately, held a diamond ring in his hand, and


    waited for her answer.


    Grace was ustomed to such scenes. He proposed every three days as if it was a routine of his


    life. He didn''t fall behind once.


    "From today on, I will propose every day until you say yes. And I¡¯ll prepare a new ring each time..."


    Charlie made up his mind, "I will never let you down again. Trust me!"


    From that day on, Grace would receive a diamond ring and a bouquet of flowers every day, whether


    she was in Santabaca or on a business trip, and Charlie never stopped.


    Gradually, her jewelry box was full of all kinds of diamond rings, beautiful and dazzling. And her


    room was filled with flowers of all kinds, their fragrance wafting.


    Certainly, Grace''s heart got softened, and Charlie had been doing this for over a month. Every day


    when she saw the diamond ring, she thought of Charlie.


    It was Grace¡¯s second day in Athana on business, and Charlie''s ring arrived at noon as usual. It


    was a simple style, in but dazzling.


    Walking in the bright sunlight, Grace couldn''t help but imagine...


    If Charlie could put the diamond ring on her finger at this moment, then...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Maybe the scenery was too lovely, or maybe she had not seen him for two days. She missed


    Charlie and Eaton so much...


    Maybe she felt lonely at the moment and she missed theirpany. She imagined they made a


    family. Then she thought about how he would put the ring on her finger. Suddenly her heart flipped.


    She looked forward to that.


    It was a wonderful feeling. She felt so much for Charlie.


    Suddenly, Grace was surprised at her own thoughts. She raised an eyebrow and felt her thoughts


    were getting strange.


    If Charlie really showed up at the moment and proposed to her, would she say yes to him?


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t been touched by him. He sent diamonds and flowers every day for a


    month, rain or shine. She clearly saw his sincerity and determination.


    But if she were to agree to his proposal at present, she was a little hesitant. After all, she had a scar


    on her heart.


    Suddenly, her phone rang and Andrew called. Grace answered the phone.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    "Since you''re in Athana, you should have called me. Tell me where you are. I''ll meet youter.¡±


    Grace told Andrew where she was. Andrew sounded in a good mood, much better than she had


    expected. She felt relieved.


    It was the middle of summer and the streets were shaded by thick trees on both sides. Rays of


    sunlight spilled down through the gaps in the trees. A light breeze was blowing and the leaves were


    rustling on the branches as if they were floating in the air.


    Just as Grace turned around, her cell phone rang. She thought it was Andrew, but when she took it


    out, she found it was Charlie. "Have you had lunch?" Charlie''s voice rang out on the other end of


    the line, soft and low.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No, I haven¡¯t. I just finished work. I''m on my way. Have you and Eaton had lunch yet?" Grace


    asked.


    "No. Shall we have lunch together?"


    Grace rubbed her brow and curled her red lips. "Together? Are you kidding? I''m in Athana, and


    you''re home. Tell me how we can have lunch together?"


    "Of course, I have my way. Tell me, do you miss me in Athana?"


    "I refuse to answer the question. You need to answer my question first. How are you going to have


    lunch together with me?"


    Immediately, Charlie got upset. How could she avoid his question?


    "No. You have to think about me. Say you miss me. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster.


    Grace blinked and muttered, "I miss you." Then she asked again, "Tell me how you''re going to have


    lunch with me."


    "Will you marry me?" Charlie asked another question.


    "You are doing it again..." Grace snorted.


    Charlie insisted, "If I propose to you right now, will you say yes?"


    "On the phone?"


    "What if I stand in front of you? Will you say yes?"


    Grace thought that was impossible. "You''ll know when you stand in front of me..."


    "Then if I show up in front of you and propose to you, you will say yes. We have made a deal. You


    can''t back out. All right! Stop where you are now, turn to the right, and look with your own eyes..."


    At his words, Grace was slightly startled,'' Did he reallye here?''


    As per his instructions, Grace turned to the right. Charlie was wearing a pair of light gray suit pants


    and purple short sleeves. And he had Eaton in his arms.


    ''Charlie had reallye over?''


    Grace was shocked. Before she could take a step forward, Charlie was already striding towards her.


    When he reached her, he didn¡¯t say a word but reached out and held her tightly in his arms. He


    seemed to clutch her all the way into his body!


    Grace was afraid that she would hurt Eaton, and she pushed against his chest," Be careful! Don''t


    hurt Eaton."


    "Now I''m here. What do you say?" Charlie stared intently at her, his eyes burning as if they were


    going to look through her.


    The next second, he suddenly dropped to one knee and held up the diamond ring in his hand. The


    diamond glittered brightly in the sunlight. "I''ll send you a different diamond each day till you say yes


    to me. So will you marry me?"


    Everything was so beautiful, so fascinating.


    Grace''s heart was pounding. She didn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    "Why are you still hesitating? Or do you need to think about it again? During the time you''ve been


    gone, even though you''ve only been gone a mere few days, this has been too much for me to bear!"


    Grace could feel the breath spurting from his nose, zing like a me. It was as if he was


    desperate to prove that he did miss her like crazy.


    Grace had waited so long for him. The view was so beautiful. She was so excited at the moment, so


    she seemed to have no reason to refuse him.


    Grace stared at him and finally nodded after a long time. "Okay, I''ll say yes..."


    At this point, Charlie was so excited that he was speechless. He was so happy that he was going


    crazy!


    He held Eaton with one hand and Grace with the other, circling and dancing in the air.


    This time, she didn''t know if she had made an impulsive decision, but Grace believed she had


    be more calm and rational than the first time she decided to marry him.


    "I''m going to have a very big wedding, more solemn, passionate, and grand than the one before. I


    will give you everything you want. I want you to have the best memory of your life!"


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be so grand. Let''s keep it simple. We don''t need to invite too many guests. And


    we can just invite our best


    friends and family. We don''t need to invite anyone else!"


    Charlie disagreed.


    He couldn''t agree with her idea of having a simple wedding ceremony. He felt they had to have a


    big wedding. And he wanted to remove the unhappy and depressing memories that were left in her


    heart.


    However, Grace said, "There can''t be only good memories in life. It''s okay to have such sad


    memories. Maybe I''ll get hurt like that again. The happier I feel now, the more painful I will beter."


    "I won''t allow that! Absolutely not!"


    "Then I just want it to be simple. And the wedding ceremony before was already grand, so I want to


    have a simple wedding this time. Otherwise, I won''t get married!"


    Charlie got anxious when he heard her say no. Grace had finally agreed to his proposal now, so


    how could he give up the chance to marry her again? No matter what, he couldn''t give up this


    chance!


    Therefore, Charlie decided to listen to how Grace nned the wedding and what kind of wedding


    she wanted to have.


    As long as she was willing to marry him, then what did it matter how they got married and in what


    way they got married?


    They went to the restaurant at noon. And Andrew was already there waiting.


    When Andrew saw Charlie, the anger inside him erupted like a volcano. "I¡¯m just having a meal, but


    why do you have toe along?"


    "Because I like you!" Charlie held Eaton and sat down in the seat opposite Andrew, smiling at him.


    Andrew didn''t think Charlie was acting normally. He thought, ''Why does his smile look so out of


    ce today? And he actually said he likes me? Gee, is there something wrong with his brain?''


    "Stop! You don''t like me! I don''t like you at all anyway. Understand? I''m disgusted


    with you. And I loathe you deeply. How can you like me when you''ve taken so much from me?


    Damn it!"


    At this point, Charlie was in a good mood. He was so thrilled that he was about to set off fireworks


    to celebrate. No matter what Andrew said to Charlie, Charlie didn''t care and ignored him.


    Ignoring Charlie, Andrew looked at Grace and asked her how long she nned to stay in Athana.


    He had plenty of time and could stay with her and Eaton at their former vi.


    "I''ll tell you the good news for me but the deadly bad news for you. We''re getting married." Charlie


    was staring at Andrew.


    The next second, Andrew immediately turned his head to Grace and asked her if what Charlie said


    was true or not.


    Grace told him that what Charlie said was true. And Charlie was telling the whole truth, for Grace


    was indeed nning to remarry Charlie.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew was sad and depressed but couldn''t stop her. Then he closed his eyes and took a sip from


    the ss of wine on the table.


    After a few moments of silence, Andrew stood up, nning to leave. Grace wanted him to stay, but


    Andrew waved his hand and said, "Sorry, I just kind of want to be alone right now."


    At this point, Grace felt she shouldn''t insist on asking Andrew to stay, so she let him leave.


    Charlie did feel a bit sad for Andrew, but it was the fact that Charlie was going to marry Grace!


    Sooner orter, Andrew would have to know about it. And it was just a matter of time.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    After Grace returned to Santabaca and picked her wedding day, she began to prepare for the


    wedding. She chose the church as the venue. And there were only seven tables of guests.


    It was because the time was different. So was her state of mind.


    If it was the old Grace, she would have thought that the bigger the wedding, the better. And she


    couldn¡¯t wait for the whole world to know she was getting married.


    However, this time was very different. She didn''t want to have a grand wedding and just wanted to


    keep it simple.


    From now on, whether she would be happy or the same asst time, she could ept any


    oue...


    Because, this time, she made her own choice. Whether the result was good or bad, she should be


    responsible for herself. The simpler life one lived, the happier one could be.


    When Summer heard the news that Grace was getting married again, she seemed calm because it


    was all in her expectation.


    From the moment Grace decided to forgive Charlie, everything was already on track. Therefore, it


    was only a matter of time before they got married.


    And Summer was happy to see that the rtionship between Grace and Charlie was going so well.


    The wedding party was scheduled for ten dayster. And Sherman and Kingsley were notified and


    headed back to Santabaca.


    In the evening, Mark, Charlie, and Billy got together.


    Mark usually didn¡¯t drink, but he was in a good mood today, so he took a few sips from his ss.


    Billy also smiled and lifted the cup, but he seemed to be a bit reluctant. He said, "I was thinking


    you''d still be mypanion, but now you''re getting out of this kind of life. I really hate to see that!"


    "Get lost!" Charlie stretched out his long legs and lightly kicked him a few times." Honestly, do you


    not want to see me have a good life?"


    "Of course!" Billy pped Charlie''s shoulder seriously again. "You''re going to be a decent guy when


    you go back to your normal life. And you have to turn over a new leaf. Do you hear me?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and ignored Billy.


    He thought Billy really couldn''t see him having a better life than he did!


    Mark asked Billy about the results of his blind date, curled his lips, and said," Anyway, no one I meet


    in the future will be her. I''ll just live with it."


    And Mark had always had a keen intuition. He narrowed his eyes after hearing what Billy said.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m getting married too..."


    Billy said in a low voice and paused for a moment.


    Finally, he went on to deliver the explosive news. "I''ll be getting married in a few days... When


    Charlie heard Billy''s words, his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down slightly. He even forgot to drink.


    Charlie thought, ''Billy... What did Billy just say?''


    "Have you decided yet?" Mark''s reaction was much better than Charlie''s.


    "Yeah, I''ve decided. Even though I have known her for only a few days, I''mfortable being with


    her." Billy said calmly. It was as if he wasn''t the one getting married.


    Mark moved his eyes and did not say anything. However, who knew whether Billy''s choice was right


    or wrong?


    "Billy, do you have a problem with me getting married? You dropped the bomb so suddenly. And you


    even got married earlier than me!" Charlie thought Billy was crazy!


    Billy moved his eyes, shook his head, and raised his ss. "Here''s to us getting out of our single


    life. Let''s get drunk tonight!"


    Charlie gazed deeply at Billy.


    Although Billy was about to get married, he didn¡¯t look happy at all, which made Charlie and Mark


    feel sad for him.


    "Maybe you can reconsider instead of rushing into a decision..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Come on, drink.¡± Billy was unimpressed, held out his ss, and raised it to the


    other two.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Charlie was about to say something else, Mark stopped him.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Billy had already made up his mind, so he wasn''t going to change it.


    They kept drinking until the middle of the night. Billy was the one who drank the most among the


    three of them. Billy drank so much that he was dizzy.


    Then, they called the designated driver toe over. Mark and Charlie took Billy back to his house


    first and then went home separately.


    Early the next morning.


    Grace was sorting things out when Charlie, with a headache from the hangover, sat up with the


    covers in his arms and stared at her back.


    "Honey..." Charlie''s voice was hoarse and raspy.


    "What?" She was putting on her makeup and didn''t look back at him.


    "Billy''s getting married. His wedding date is two days ahead of us," said Charlie.


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Grace said calmly, "Well, which girl is he going to ruin this time?"


    Charlie rubbed his brow. Given Grace''s tone, he felt that there was some deep hatred between her


    and Billy. "I don''t know. It''s too sudden, and I haven''t seen the girl."


    "Hmm."


    She had no interest in learning that Billy was getting married.


    Her friend Sherman was having such a wonderful life now. And it seemed like Sherman was living in


    heaven. Thus, Grace didn''t care about any news about Billy.


    Seeing her so uninterested, Charlie did not continue to talk to her about this topic.


    Eaton was very energetic. Although he looked small, he could climb from the other side of the bed,


    always smiling and drooling from time to time.


    Charlie stretched out his strong arms, picked Eaton up, went over, and kissed his soft little face.


    Charlie couldn''t help but want to y with Eaton. The more Eaton avoided him, the harder he


    kissed Eaton.


    Finally, Grace interrupted Charlie. "It''s gettingte. We have to go outter. You should go wash


    up."


    Although Charlie said he would go wash up, his body betrayed him. Then he turned to Grace and


    kissed her. He kissed her passionately as he held her against the wall.


    The two of them were kissing passionately with their tongues. At that moment, the temperature in


    the room instantly rose, as if it was about to catch fire.


    Just as the fire was about to spread, Grace pushed Charlie¡¯s chest with her slender hand. "Go wash


    your face."


    Charlie felt his lower body had already reacted yet was interrupted at that moment. Then, Charlie


    shrugged his shoulders helplessly and left.


    After breakfast, Grace asked Charlie to call Mckenzie because she was going to choose the


    wedding dress to be worn at the weddingter.


    Charlie still wanted to have Grace¡¯s wedding dress designed by a famous foreign designer and then


    shipped here via ne.


    However, Grace didn''t want it that way and just wanted to keep it simple.


    Because Charlie could not change Grace''s mind, he had topromise.


    Mckenzie was in a good mood all day and kept smiling.


    Grace asked Mackenzie''s advice on important matters, so Mckenzie was pleased.


    The car was parked downstairs. When the three of them went into the wedding dress store to


    choose the dress, Mckenzie was very careful and patient. She looked at the dresses one by one


    and imagined which one would look better on Grace.


    It took them more than three hours to choose the wedding dress. Then they decided to go back to


    the Morgan family''s vi to discuss the details of the wedding.


    Grace and Charlie didn''t go back to the apartment for the next few days and stayed at the Morgan


    family''s vi. In the evening, Grace enjoyed watching variety shows, while Mackenzie enjoyed


    watching family dramas.


    Grace gave Mackenzie the remote control, but Mckenzie didn''t take it and said, "Let''s just watch this


    one. This show is pretty funny."


    The show that was on was Go, Forward! And Grace wasughing her head off a few times while


    watching it.


    Usually, Mckenzie would have found Grace¡¯sughter very loud and noisy.


    However, this time, Mckenzie patiently and seriously watched the show and found it really funny. At


    this point, Charlie, who was carrying Eaton to the stairs, could hear Grace and Mackenzie keep


    laughing.


    Charlie thought, ''What are they watching? Why are they in such a good mood?''


    Mckenzie knew there was a TV in Grace and Charlie''s room too, so Grace could have gone back to


    their room to watch it. However, Grace was still sitting here.


    Therefore, how could Mckenzie not realize Grace¡¯s intentions?


    Time passed quickly. In a sh, it was Billy''s wedding day.


    Grace was not going to attend Billy''s wedding, so Charlie was helpless and anxious and did not


    know how to convince her!


    The phone rang. It was Sherman calling Grace, and Sherman said, "Just go then. I''m so happy


    now. You should be relieved too, right?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! I''m going to see how happy Billy is today!"


    Summer also came to the wedding and sat at the table with Grace. The wedding ceremony was


    also very simple.


    The bride was very young and looked very pure and gentle. And she seemed to be a nice person.


    Billy looked very calm. And no one saw the emotions in his deep eyes.


    Billy always found it unreal. He had never really felt that his rtionship with


    Sherman waspletely broken until this moment.


    He looked calm during the wedding ceremony. When he gave the wedding ring to the bride, and the


    priest asked him to kiss her, Billy kissed the back of her hand instead of her lips.


    At that moment, the bride''s eyes dimmed, showing a little disappointment in her eyes, but it quickly


    disappeared.


    The dinner party was lively. However, Grace shrugged her shoulders and said to Summer, "He


    didn''t look much happier."


    "Yes.¡± Summer also swept over Billy." Maybe he hasn''t gotten over Sherman yet."


    "He did it to himself! He deserved it!" Grace had a sharp tongue and humiliated Billy.


    Grace and Summer didn''t stay long because Sherman hade back. They had a little light


    pumpkin soup and then left.


    It was supposed to be the time for the guests to tease the bride and groom in their bedroom.


    However, at this point, the bedroom was quiet. The bride stayed in the bedroom. And there was a


    bottle of wine in front of Charlie, Billy, and Mark, who were sitting in the living room.


    While Billy was getting drunk, he called Sherman. Although the call was answered, he did not speak


    and remained silent.


    "If you don¡¯t talk, I''ll hang up!" Sherman spoke calmly.


    "I''m sorry!" Billy said in a hoarse voice. " And can you call me Rat again?"


    Rat was the nickname Sherman had given him when they were both in college. And Sherman liked


    to call Billy Rat, as if she were yelling at a rat.


    When they graduated, Sherman stopped calling Billy that because she thought that nickname would


    affect his image.


    "I can''t!" Sherman replied with a neat, firm answer. "Today is your wedding day. I expect you to


    understand your responsibilities and obligations. Also, the reason you''re reminiscing about the past


    is that you''re having a bad time now. When the dayes that you live a happy life, you will forget


    those memories of the past. That¡¯s all I''m saying."

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    The phone was hung up. Sherman was not the kind of person who could be friends with her ex-


    husband. No matter how much Billy regretted it now, the harm he had done to Sherman could not


    be undone.


    Billy smiled bitterly. Mark patted his shoulder and said, "Although I don''t really want to say


    something, I have to remind you that some things arepletely over."


    "This is your own choice. Mark and I have warned you many times, but it''s useless. At this point,


    Billy, you should forget about Sherman.¡±


    This was the first time that Charlie felt ufortable at a wedding.


    Billy straightened his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    Charlie and Mark left after midnight.


    The bride had already changed her wedding dress and wore an evening gown. She felt nervous


    when she saw Billying in.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to be nervous. Go to sleep." Billyy on the other side of the bed. The


    wedding was over and he felt physically and mentally exhausted.


    The bride gazed at him while Billy closed his eyes to sleep.


    Grace, Summer, and Sherman arranged the wedding venue, including many details, such as


    flowers, tables, and chairs.


    Grace asked, "When will Kingsleye?"


    Sherman looked at the time and said, "He is in a meeting at thepany right now. He should


    arrive in Santabaca at eight o''clock this evening."


    "He''s my Prince Charming and mentor. He has to be there, or I''ll be mad at him!"


    Sherman shook her head with a smile. She was checking whether there was anything wrong and


    whether she needed to check it again.


    There was not much time left because the wedding was the day after tomorrow.


    Everything that they had prepared had to be checked.


    Andrew called Grace and said that he wasn¡¯t going to attend the wedding because he was very


    busy during this time. The wedding gift for Grace would be given to herter.


    Grace knew that Andrew was making an excuse because he didn''t want to see her get married.


    "Okay. Do you miss Eaton? Eaton can stay with you for a few days." She knew he missed Eaton.


    Dominick said that Andrew looked at Eaton''s pictures every day.


    "OK, it''s fine if Eatones over. You two don''t have toe." Andrew agreed readily.


    They talked for a few more minutes and then hung up the phones. Andrew was sitting on the sofa


    drinking wine with his eyes closed. Grace wouldn¡¯t know that.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The reason he had held on to his feelings for her was that he loved her, and the reason he gave up


    his love was that he wanted her to be happy.


    In fact, Grace was the one who could decide whether he should hold on to his feelings for her or


    give up, but she never chose him.


    Anyway, it was good as long as she was happy.


    In the evening, Summer didn¡¯t want to return to the Valentine mansion and Sherman also didn''t


    want to go home, so they decided to stay here with Grace.


    Grace didn''t have any special feelings, because she had already been married once before, so she


    was very calm this time.


    After being married once, Grace thought that her love would be simple but real.


    Mckenzie came in and brought them a lot of delicious food.


    Mckenzie didn¡¯t stay any longer and left. She was unwilling to get too involved in young people¡¯s


    lives.


    "When I heard Summer say that the rtionship between you and Mckenzie had improved, I didn''t


    believe it. Now that I''ve seen it with my own eyes, I finally believe it. It''s hard to believe that


    Mckenzie would change."


    Summer said, "It''s not surprising that she has changed a lot."


    "It¡¯s really not surprising. She made the change, not because of me, but because of her son and


    grandson. Of course, the most important reason for her change is Eaton."


    "Do you think she would have changed without Eaton? Eaton is the reason why Mckenzie and I get


    along harmoniously. If I was still unable to have my own child, then she wouldn''t have changed."


    Grace knew Mckenzie very well.


    "No matter what the reason is, it''s good that she has changed. This means that you are destined to


    have your baby and


    destined to be with Charlie. Other factors should be the lubricant of your rtionship.


    "I know that life is realistic. There is no need to care about so many things. If you care too much


    about something, then you will only hurt yourself, thus making your lives unpleasant."


    Grace smiled and ruffled her curly hair with her hand that wore crystal nails.


    Summer said with a smile, "It''s really unusual and rare to hear you say that."


    "I''ve been through so much and eventually I learned my lessons. I am not stupid.


    Actually, given the remarkable change I¡¯ve made in such a short time, I am pretty smart, am I not?"


    A satisfied smile appeared on Grace¡¯s beautiful face.


    "Yeah, it''s true. How smart you are. Who canpare to you?" Sherman agreed. The three of them


    looked at each other andughed out loud. The room was filled with joy at that moment.


    They all nned to stay up all night to chat and make each otherugh.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Kingsley arrived.


    He was dressed simply and casually, but that didn''t hide his elegance and temperament. "Did I


    disturb you guys?"


    "No, youe at the right time." Grace said with a smile, "I really appreciate youing here."


    Kingsley smiled gently and took out two exquisite bags. "These are gifts for you and Summer."


    Grace frowned slightly with a delighted and surprised look. "Gifts?"


    "You''re a jewelry designer, so I''m not going to give you jewelry. That¡¯s your specialty. Here are two


    bottles of perfume. I hope you and Summer will like it."


    "As long as it''s from you, I''ll like whatever it is." Grace gave Summer a nudge and said," Summer,


    am I right?"


    Summer felt a little embarrassed and said," It''s really quite embarrassing that you bring us gifts


    every time you meet us and we never prepare a gift for you."

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Kingsley smiled lightly, "It''s okay. Thank you for helping her and supporting her in her hard time.


    Don''t feel pressured or embarrassed, otherwise we¡¯ll feel awkward. We should get along well with


    each other..."


    "My prince charming is really different. I''m veryfortable hearing his words." Grace tsked, "That''s


    so typical of you..."


    Kingsley smiled at her and then looked at Sherman, "I''ll stay at the Hilton Hotel tonight. I will arrive


    here before the wedding banquet tomorrow. I won''t call you during this time. But please call me


    immediately if anythinges up. Good night..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sherman nodded and then turned to Grace and Summer, "I''ll see him off..." "Okay. I know you miss


    each other so much. Please say goodbye to my prince charming for me. Tell him to drive safely."


    Grace joked.


    Hearing her words, Sherman blushed


    Kingsley loved to see her blush. He took her into his arms and said to Grace and Summer, "She


    tends to be shy, but it fascinates me. She will be back in ten minutes. Goodbye."


    After Kingsley and Sherman left, Grace said to Summer, "My goodness! Sherman is so lucky! Will


    she be shy every day when she lives with such a perfect man?"


    "Come on. Prepare your things quickly to see if anything iscking."


    After a while, Sherman came back. Her face was even redder, like a flower in full bloom.


    "What did prince charming say to you?


    Why is your face so red? Oh, it''s understandable. If I were you, my heart would also beat faster if he


    looked into my eyes deeply and said nice words to me, even though I''ve been in rtionships with


    several men and am quite experienced. But you don''t have much experience in rtionships, so


    how could you not blush?"


    Sherman had the urge to hit her...


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie hade over early to pick up Grace.


    The wedding dress was simple, with noplicated decorations. But Grace looked fantastic when


    she wore it.


    Charlie had seen her in her wedding dress before. But when he saw it for the second time, he still


    froze in ce.


    Only when Billy patted him lightly did hee back to his senses, walk over, and take Grace away.


    Different from thest one, this marriage wasn''t that grand or solemn. It was simple but full of


    happiness and peace.


    The wedding ceremony was held in a church, which was small but quiet, with a sense of happiness.


    A few cars were stopped outside the church. All the guests were friends and rtives of Grace and


    Charlie.


    The church was decorated by Grace, Sherman and Summer. Beautiful flowers dangled from the


    ceiling, with a faint fragrance. Since the windows were open. the light breeze blew in and the scent


    of the flowers was very refreshing.


    The setting was beautiful. There were not so many fussy steps or demands. The wedding was


    simple but sweet.


    The whole wedding ceremony was filled with the scent of flowers, where guests enjoyed


    themselves.


    This wedding was special. There was no priest. Grace and Charlie made vows and said their


    innermost words to each other. After that, they put on the rings for each other. They didn¡¯t need to


    follow specific procedures. As long as they were happy, how theypleted the procedures didn''t


    matter.


    The moment the light breeze with the scent of flowers blew Grace¡¯s wedding dress up, everyone


    present was attracted to her.


    Their wedding was beautiful and casual. It was different from the usual weddings, but it was


    unforgettable in the whole life of Charlie and Grace!


    Chapterl731

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    In the evening, Grace''s arms crossed around her chest, she told Charlie the bad news. She was


    having her period.


    Charlie couldn''t believe it. He wanted to confirm it himself. Grace simply ignored him. She was busy


    with her work.


    How could such a beautiful evening be so disappointing?


    Charlie couldn''t ept it. He got up and walked over to Grace. He tried to turn Grace on, but she


    told him she was serious.


    Immediately, Charlie got upset. He lost all his vitality.


    "Get up! It¡¯s time to feed Eaton some milk." Grace moved her body. She looked


    ufortable.


    Charlie¡¯s dark eyes glittered at the moment. He licked his thin lips naughtily and teased Grace, "I''ll


    feed Eaton some milk, and you give me a reward. How about that?"


    Grace ignored him. She lifted her foot and kicked him in the leg with her thin heel.


    Charlie''s lips twitched. He made Eaton''s form, carried Eaton in his arms, and fed the baby milk.


    Later he put the baby to sleep. Again, he came to Grace and asked," On such a special day, you


    should show me some tenderness!"


    "All right, if you¡¯re not afraid to catch on fire..." Grace shrugged her shoulders. She couldn''t help him


    put out the fire anyway.


    Grace pointed her slender finger against his forehead and made a gentle nudge. "Go take a cold


    shower."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie sighed helplessly. Although he didn¡¯t want to, he got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    He pitied himself for being such a miserable man.


    *


    The following days, they went on their honeymoon. They took Eaton to France. They went to meet


    Andrew.


    Upon seeing Eaton, Andrew held the baby in his arms and he wouldn¡¯t put him down. He kept


    kissing the baby''s chubby face. Finally, he waved to Charlie and Grace to leave. He didn''t need


    them here.


    Then Charlie and Grace went to Spain, German, Italy, etc., like they were traveling around the


    world. They had visited so many countries.


    They had learned how tomunicate with each other now. They had never once quarreled. They


    got along very well. They had a wonderful time.


    Grace wouldn''t believe it if it was before.


    But now they had really learned how to be around each other. It was true that people needed to


    experience something before they could grow up, just like them.


    The two traveled for about twenty days. They both missed Eaton so much that they lost interest in


    continuing the trip. They went back to France.


    They didn''t see Eaton for quite a couple of days. The baby grew chubbier under Andrew¡¯s care. The


    little boy giggled at his daddy and mommy and waved his little hand from time to time. He looked so


    adorable.


    Andrew knew it was time for him to give Eaton back. Although he was reluctant to do so, he could


    only take a deep breath.


    Both Grace and Charlie hugged Andrew. Charlie¡¯s hug was tight and he patted Andrew''s shoulder.


    He was grateful to Andrew.


    When they returned home, Mckenzie was waiting for them at the airport, with a driver. With the


    three of them away for about a month, Mckenzie felt the house was so empty, and she felt so lonely.


    Charlie was all smiling. He held Grace with one arm and Mckenzie with the other as they made their


    way back to the Morgan family¡¯s vi.


    Morgan Group was not doing welltely. The new president didn''t know how to run the business.


    The sales were plummeting, and even thepany''s share price kept falling.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Charlie seized the opportunity to buy a lot of shares at a low price.


    Charlie, Grace, and Mckenzie were all different from the past.


    All of them had changed and learned to make concessions, which was the greatest happiness.


    Grabbing the Morgan Group was a piece of cake for Charlie.


    Charlie felt that the life of him and Grace was as happy as when they had just got married, but there


    was a big difference.


    In the future, they would be happier and happier. And they would not make mistakes again.


    It was wonderful.


    It was precisely because of the pain that they had experienced that they learned how to deal with


    family and career problems and how to take responsibility.


    Now the Morgan family was overflowing withughter. When Charlie and Grace went to travel, they


    took Mckenzie together.


    No matter how unhappy they were in the past, they lived a pleasant life now.


    Happiness was actually very simple, notplicated. If one let the unhappy experiences go and


    made concessions, he or she could lead a satisfactory life.


    Sometimes reality was reality, and marriage was marriage. It had nothing to do with fairy tales, and


    it had to do with thoughts and facts. Mistakes could be forgiven if they were not serious. And one


    didn''t have to agonize over them.


    Jazz was quite tired when he came back from thepany. Today, there were problems and


    loopholes in thepany''s system, so he had been working in thepany until now.


    "Uncle Jazz, why did youe back sote?" Charlotte was wearing short sleeves and shorts, with


    her hands on her hips, questioning.


    Looking at Charlotte, Jazz smiled and felt refreshed.


    He bent and carried Charlotte into his arms. "Do you miss me?"


    "Youe backter andter these days. I don''t think youete because of work! " Charlotte


    said, as if she was an adult.


    Jazz had a headache, as he was quite afraid of naughty Charlotte.


    At dinner. Summer was feeding Tim, and Mark was serving soup to her.


    Charlotte liked eggnts and disliked beans. But today the cook stewed eggnts with beans.


    Charlotte was a picky eater, so she separated the beans from the eggnts and some oil fell onto


    the table.


    "Charlotte, how many times have I told you? Can you change your eating habit? You can pick


    whatever you like. But how can you poke randomly on the te?"


    Summer scolded her.


    ''It''s really a bad habit. But no matter how many times I warn Charlotte, she can''t correct it.¡¯


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Charlotte was in a very bad mood today. After being scolded, she immediately became angry and


    threw the fork and knife on the table with a bang.


    The fork and knife were still stained with oil. When Charlotte threw them this way, the oil sshed


    onto Jazz''s white shirt. The yellow oil stains and the white T-shirt contrasted sharply.


    "Stand in the corner. How dare you lose your temper easily now?" Summer criticized sternly.


    Charlotte felt that she was extremely wronged, but still, she immediately stood up and walked


    towards the corner.


    But after she only took several steps forward, Jazz stretched to pick up Charlotte and put her on his


    lap. "Don''t be angry.¡±


    Charlotte sat on hisp andined," Uncle Jazz, my mom gave birth to me, but she doesn''t


    like me. What do you think of me?"


    Blinking his eyes, Jazz thought for a moment and remarked, "You''re smart, clever, and considerate.


    But asionally you lose your temper easily. If you know how to control your temper, you will be


    better. No, you¡¯ll be perfect."


    "You don¡¯t think I have many bad habits, do you?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Then adopt me. Anyway, you don¡¯t think I have many bad habits and I don¡¯t think so, either. How


    about adopting me?"


    Summer was used to Charlotte''s tricks and just twitched her lips.


    Mark stared at Summer with a smile. He coughed slightly, as if thinking of something. Then he


    asked Jazz, "I arranged two blind dates for you."


    Jazz was unwilling to attend the dates. He didn¡¯t give an answer and just teased Charlotte.


    Charlotte was very interested in the blind dates. "Do thedies that you''re going to meet have


    bigger breasts than the pretty police sister?"


    Summer raised her head. "Charlotte, what are you talking about?"


    "I saw Uncle Jazz touch the breast of the pretty police sister twice. The first time Uncle Jazz directly


    touched her breast. The second time, I identally dropped the ice cream on her breast at the


    police station. Then Uncle Jazz straight touched her breast, trying to wipe the ice cream off. I think


    Uncle Jazz likes beautiful women with big breasts. So, if the breasts of thedies are not as big as


    the pretty police sister''s, Uncle Jazz won''t like them." "Teach Charlotte to behave well!" Summer


    said angrily to Mark.


    Mark also didn''t know how to teach Charlotte. He thought that Charlotte had many weird ideas.


    "Attend the blind dates. It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t like thedies. But I cannot refuse, because my


    friends introduce thedies to you. And I won¡¯t agree to any blind dates for you in the future.


    Anyway, it''s your matter and I should not interfere."


    As Mark said these words, Jazz could no longer refuse and agreed.


    Mark gave much care to Jazz, and Jazz respected Mark the most, instead of their parents.


    Seeing Jazz nod, Mark continued. "The time is set for two o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. The location


    is the Barup Cafe.¡±


    Summer raised her head and said, "Just these two dates. We won¡¯t ask you to attend any blind date


    in the future. You can choose thedy you like."


    "Thank you." Jazz narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    When Jazz was once Summer''s student, he never thought that one day she would be his


    sister-inw.


    And Summer was also thinking that Jazz came to the age of marriage in the blink of an eye.


    She still remembered that in ss, Jazz was leaning on the desk and learning knowledge from her


    with a smile.


    In the room Jazz loosened his tie and let out a long sigh to dispel his unhappiness.


    When he ensured that the problems in thepany had been addressed, he took a rest.


    When he was going to the Barup Cafe, Charlotte bounced towards him, with her beautiful


    ponytail swinging. "Uncle Jazz, take me with you."


    Jazz doted on Charlotte more than


    Summer and Mark and indulged her every whim.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    He took Charlotte into his arms, put her on the front passenger¡¯s seat and fastened the seat belt for


    her. Then he started the car and left.


    In the Barup Cafe.


    Thedy had been waiting for a long time. She was beautiful and dressed very sexily. When she


    saw Jazz, her tone became coquettish.


    Jazz couldn''t tolerate a woman speaking in such a tone. Frowning, he took a seat.


    Before he spoke, Charlottey her hands on the table and asked, "Miss, why are your breasts so


    small?"


    Hearing this, the woman felt a little


    embarrassed.


    But she still suppressed her temper and said, "You are cute!"


    "Yeah, they all say that I''m cute. But my uncle doesn''t like women with small breasts." Charlotte


    sucked the juice.


    Thedy became angry, with a dark expression on her face.


    Jazz took Charlotte back into his arms, without criticizing her. He spoke to the woman indifferently


    but politely, "I''m sorry. She''s still a child and always likes telling the truth."


    Hearing the apology, the woman smiled. But her face was contorted with anger at Jazz¡¯s following


    words. She picked up the bag and stood up abruptly.


    "How about I give you a ride?" Jazz asked.


    "No, I have my own car." ''Although the man is good-looking and has a good family background, he


    doesn''t like me at all. There is no need for me to linger here.¡¯


    With her forehead against the car, Charlotte was looking around.


    Jazz was driving the car, but he was suddenly stopped. When he looked up, he met Essa. ''Enemies


    are bound to meet on a narrow road. Why do I meet her again?''


    There had been a lot of car idents caused by people drinking under the influence recently. So,


    the police were required to strictly check whether drivers drove under the influence!


    Jazz rolled down the car window. When his face came into view, Essa curled her lips secretly. Why


    is he?''


    Charlotte''s face expanded with a happy smile. "Hey, pretty police sister. Your breasts are big."


    Essa felt embarrassed. She had to smile and correct Charlotte. "Baby, it''s not polite toment on


    my breasts."


    But Charlotte still smiled naughtily. "But it¡¯s true that your breasts are big."


    Then Jazz said, "Did you stop me on purpose?"


    Essa red at him. "Do you think there''s something wrong with me?¡±


    "Today is the 6th day of this month, but you''ve stopped me for five days in a row. You are interested


    in me, right?" Jazz smiledzily, reclining on the car casually.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Do you think you are that attractive? Don''t you see that all the drivers are being checked? I''m


    fulfilling my duty!" Essa looked serious.


    Feeling bored, Charlotte twisted her buttocks. Then he poked Jazz''s shoulder and asked him to see


    Essa¡¯s bra.


    Suddenly both Jazz and Charlotte didn''t speak and stared at Essa. Essa felt something was wrong.


    What are they looking at?''


    "Pretty police sister, are you wearing a green bra today? But I still think you look better in red."


    Hearing this, Essa lowered her head, only to see that the button on her chest was undone again, so


    her bra could be seen. Blushing, Essa hurriedly fastened her button.


    Jazz reached out and patted the window. " Could you pay attention to your image? You should go to


    the bathroom to fasten your button anyway. Why do you do so in front of me? You¡¯re too casual."


    "You''ve already seen it. Why are you posturing yourself as a serious person?" Essa said angrily.


    "There are so many supermodels with ample breasts in magazines. I can look at theirs. Why should


    I just stare at yours?¡± Jazz sneered.


    Essa kicked the tire and snapped, "Get out of the car and take an alcohol test!"


    "The damage to the car is not something you can afford to pay for. Although you are a police officer,


    it''s not appropriate to kick my car casually for personal reason. If I want to file aint, you will


    be fired!"


    Blinking, Essa rationalized herself quickly. "I didn''t kick the car. I just help you check


    whether the car''s tire is inted."

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Hearing this, Jazz snorted coldly.


    ¡®She just helps me check whether the car''s tire is inted. What nonsense she said!"


    After Jazz got out of the car, Essa took out the device and began to test him. And the result showed that Jazz hadn''t drunk alcohol.


    "To tell the truth, Jazz only has a handsome face. Except for this, he is almost good-for-nothing. But he obeys the traffic rules ''


    However, Essa didn''t know that the reason why Jazz drove so slowly and obeyed thew was that Charlotte was in the car.


    "Can I leave now?"


    Essa nodded. "Okay, the next one."


    Charlotte was still leaning against the car window. After she fastened her seat belt, she waved at Essa with a smile. "Pretty police sister, I hope that


    you wear a red bra next time. Goodbye."


    Though Charlotte''s voice was not loud, people around could hear it clearly. And they all looked at Essa.


    Bowing her head, Essa ground her teeth secretly and blushed slightly. She now only hoped that Charlotte could leave quickly, as Charlotte


    embarrassed her a lot.


    Several minutester, Essa answered a call from her boyfriend, who said that he had reserved a private room and asked Essa to go for a drink


    together.


    Actually, Essa doesn''t like drinking very much


    But her boyfriend said, "Many friends wille here this time, and I want to introduce you to them. If you don''te, it''s a little embarrassing, right?"


    She really didn''t want to go. But thinking for a while, she agreed


    After Jazz came back to the Valentine mansion, Mark didn''t ask him what he thought of thedy, as Mark knew that Jazz would share his ideas if he


    liked thedy.


    Jazz went to ehange his clothes in


    the room. Just when he took off his


    shirt, Charlotte pushed open the ~~


    door and_popped up her little head¡±


    from b&hind." Uncle Jazz, what are


    your ns for the evening?¡¯ What


    dazyou want to do?" Jazz nced at


    het, putting on another shirt. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Can you take me with you? We have such a good rtionship. You will take me, right?¡± Smiling brightly, Charlotte coaxed Jazz.


    Jazz didn¡¯t n to agree this time, so he spoke directly. "Sorry, I can''t take you, because the ce where I''ll go at night is not suitable for you. You


    can go practice the piano."


    "Will you go to a bar or KTV?" Charlotte pursed her lips. "Why can''t you take me? I''m so obedient and quiet. How can you bear not to take me?"


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, Jazz raised his eyebrows and walked over.


    Leaning over, Re rubbed her little


    face." This isnot a question of


    whether Pean take you or not, but a>


    question''of whether your father ~


    agrees or not, understand?¡± With an


    understanding gesture, Charfolte


    tured around and went downstairs.


    Several minutester, she went upstairs again, smiling at Jazz. "My daddy agreed.¡±


    "Why did your daddy agree?" Jazz was a little surprised. Ill go to a bar. How can Mark agree?¡¯


    "I kissed Daddy five times, and he agreed."


    ".." Jazz felt that Mark really doted on Charlotte.


    In the bar.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Jazz and Charlotte arrived at the bar in the evening, his other friends all brought beautiful, sexy. and charming women. Only Jazz brought


    Charlotte.


    However, Charlotte was born to be gregarious. Just after a while, she got along well with Jazz''s friends.


    Cn the other side, Essa pushed open the private room door and found that there were several middle-aged men sitting opposite, all of whom were


    slightly overweight.


    She raised hereyebrows in surprise


    and looked atDen beside her.


    These middie-aged people were old>


    enough te be Den''s uncles. How


    could he make friends with them?


    She Riad a hunch that things: would


    notbe that simple. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    Den greeted these people politely. At the same time, he took out a bag of cigarettes from the pocket of his suit pants and handed the cigarettes to


    the people present, with a ttering smile on his face.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Cne of the men asked, "Who is she?" He examined Essa up and down again and again


    Den said, "I forgot to introduce her to you. She is my girlfriend, Essa Reese. She is a policewoman." Then he looked at Essa and said, "Say hello


    to these gentlemen.¡±


    Although Essa felt confused, she still greeted these men under Den''s expectant gaze.


    Then she sat opposite Den. He talked with these men warmly. Cnly then did she realize his purpose.


    Den was an unknown frence painter.


    He heard that Santabaca''s most authoritative investors were here, so he came here to have a try.


    Essa kept silent. Den felt anxious. He looked at her and secretly signaled to her to put in a good word for him.


    Den was her boyfriend. Of course, she was willing to help him, so she tried her best to putin a good word for him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, these investors looked nonchnt and smiled faintly. Essa wasn''t sure if they had taken what she had said seriously.


    Cne of the investors sat beside Essa. Under the table, he put his hand on her thigh and moved his hand slowly.


    She had never experienced such a thing before, so she doubted if it was her illusion. However, she felt his hand clearly.


    ''Humph! How dare you grope me?"


    She clutched the investor''s hand and wrenched it. He cried out in pain


    All the people present were surprised by the investor''s shout. They looked at Essa and the investor in confusion, including Den.


    After Den reacted, he pulled Essa''s wrist away immediately. He scolded her, "What are you doing?¡±


    Essa was furious. Her eyes smouldered with anger. She breathed heavily and gritted her teeth. The investor felt pain and even couldn''t raise his arm.


    He felt angry and said to Den, "Do youe here to stir up trouble today? How dare you take the crazy woman here?"


    Den bent to apologize. Essa hated to see that and pulled his arm.


    Den looked at Essa and said, "Apologize to Mr. Julian.¡±


    ¡®Apologize?¡¯


    Essa frowned. ''ls Den out of his mind? Why should I apologize to the man?¡¯


    Den urged her, "Hurry up!"


    Essa thought that Den was out of


    his mind: ¡°She stood up without ~~


    hesitation and wanted to leavethe


    private room. Besides, she feft


    wronged. Content belongs. to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Den didn''t learn about what had happened but asked her to apologize in such a situation!


    "Hurry up!" Den didn''t know what had happened but he was reluctant to piss these investors off because he couldn''t afford the result.


    "No!" Essa was very stubborn.


    Mr. Julian said, "It''s OK that you ~~.


    don''t apologize to me. Drink the S


    bottle of wine, and then you can¡±


    leave) ¡®Apologize to me or dripk the


    wire, Choose one. " Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org a


    Essa sneered and didn''t bother to talk with him. She walked towards the door.


    But Den pulled her arm to stop her. He whispered in her ear, "Don¡¯t piss him off. I do that for Winston."


    Hearing that, Essa stopped and picked up the bottle of wine. She didn''t care if the wine was strong or not. She gulped it down and left.


    Den was busy apologizing to these investors and didn''t have time to catch up with Essa.


    The wine was strong. Essa had drunk the whole bottle. Of course, she was drunk!


    After she walked out of the private


    room, shewas unsteady on her feet


    and felt dizzy. Jazz thought that the


    atmosphere of the bar was bad for


    Charlotte, so he nned to take her


    toteave. Content belongs 1 to


    NovelDrama.Org od


    Charlotte was naughty. If she continued to stay here, Jazz was afraid that she would be out of control!

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    When Jazz walked out of the private room with Charlotte, they saw Essa sitting on the ground drunkenly. Charlotte shouted,¡± Pretty police sister!"


    Essa was totally drunk. She didn¡¯t recognize Charlotte but sat on the ground nkly.


    Jazz nced at Essa and kept calm. He held Charlotte''s hand and was about to leave.


    Charlotte said, "She is drunk. Uncle Jazz, let''s take her to leave here."


    Jazz said, "I dislike drunk women."


    Charlotte disagreed, twisted her small bottom and criticized Jazz, "You have no sense of responsibility. Her breasts are so big. She will be in danger if


    we leave her here!"


    Jazz was stuck for words.


    Charlotte insisted on taking Essa away, but Jazz refused. Charlotte lost her temper. She sat on the ground and burst into tears. It seemed that she


    wouldn''t stop crying unless he agreed


    Jazz had no other choice but topromise. He had an agreement with her. Now that she insisted on taking Essa away. she would be responsible


    for taking care of Essa. She nodded in agreement.


    Then they took Essa away. Charlotte sat on the back seat and seized the chance to touch Essa''s breasts. ¡®Her breasts are soft. No wonder Uncle


    Jazz likes to touch her breasts very much!


    Luckily, Summer didn''t see that!


    Otherwise, she would be furious because of the shameless Charlotte!


    Jazz was driving the car. He put his left hand against the car window casually and held the steering wheel with his right hand. He locked at the


    officious and cunning Charlotte in the rearview mirror and asked, "Charlotte, where should we take her?"


    Charlotte blinked, tilted her head and thought about it. She said, "Uncle Jazz, let''s take her home."


    Jazz stared at Charlotte and said, "She is a stranger..."


    Charlotte said seriously, "She is not a stranger. She is the pretty police sister. Why are you so cold-blooded? Haven''t your teachers taught you to be


    warmhearted?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When you meet someone who is in trouble, you should be d to lend a hand. Look at you. What are you doing?"


    She pointed at Jazz with her small fair finger and said, "What have you learned in the schools?"


    Jazz was speechless.


    He could do nothing to the cunning Charlotte. ''She is just a little kid, but why is she so crafty?¡¯


    When they-took Essa to the iN


    Valentine-mansion, Summer and.


    Mark were sitting on the couchand


    ying with Tim. There was a pile of


    puzzles i in front of them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Seeing the drunk Essa, Summer and Mark frowned subconsciously. They felt confused and surprised.


    ¡®Who is the woman? Jazz walked


    forward and didn''t pay any attention


    to Essa. Charlotte red at Jazz and


    said, "Aren''t you a gentleman?¡¯


    Jazz stroked his forehead. He walked over, held the drunk Essa and took her upstairs.


    Cnly then did Charlotte feel satisfied and p her hands. Then she looked at


    Summer and Mark. She asked, "What do you want to know?"


    Summer asked, "Who is she?" Mark wasn''t interested in it. He was helping Tim jigsawing puzzles.


    Charlotte said, ¡®She is the pretty


    police sister. Uncle Jazz and I are


    familiar wither. Besides, he even


    has ouched her breasts. Today she


    is drunk-but Uncle Jazz is reluctant


    to ake''her home. Her breasts are


    big. Jf she were left on the street,


    other men would grope her. Humph!


    Uncle Jazz is cold-blooded!¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Summer said seriously, "Don''t be so rude anymore! Ctherwise, I will teach you a lesson!¡±


    Charlotte twisted her bottom and felt annoyed, ''Mom always scolds and threatens me!" She said, "Anyway, she will stay here tonight!"


    Summer scolded, "Don''t call her like that anymore!¡±


    Charlotte said, "Humph! Mom, you''re jealous of her because her breasts are bigger than yours! You''re so narrowminded!¡±

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    ¡®Charlotte is too naughty! Summer pulled a wry face!


    The next morning, when Jazz slept soundly, he was woken up by a loud harsh rm


    Jazz narrowed his eyes, looked at Charlotte and asked, "What do you want?"


    Charlotte said, "Uncle Jazz, go to see if the pretty police sister has woken up.¡±


    Jazz felt sleepy andy on the bed motionlessly. He asked Charlotte to go to see Essa alone, but Charlotte was reluctant


    He thought about it and found a perfect excuse. He said that Essa might be naked.


    He was a man, so it was unseemly for him to go to her room.


    Charlotte snorted, "You have touched her breasts already. Cut the act.¡±


    Charlotte pestered Jazz. He had no other choice but to get up finally. When he walked into Essa¡¯s room, she hadn''t woken up yet. He could only lean


    against the wall and wait for her.


    After a while, Essa opened her eyes slowly. When she saw the unfamiliar ceiling and windows, she realized that she wasn''t in her own room.


    The room was luxurious. She had never seen these ornaments before. It wasn''t her room. She was at a loss. "Where am I?


    Then she saw Jazz. She was suddenly wide awake and sat up.


    "Why am I here?" Essa red at Jazz with a sharp gaze.


    Jazz didn''t bother to talk with Essa. He crossed his legs and put his arms across his chest.


    She said through gritted teeth, "Telk.


    me! I knew that you were a bad guy


    when met you for the first time It


    see ns that I haven''t misunderstood


    you!"


    Jazz interrupted her, "Shut up! If you don''t know what happened, recall it or ask her!"


    He raised his chin towards Charlotte and said, "I will go to wash up. If there is nothing special, do not call me! Do you understand?¡±


    Charlotte wasn''t afraid of Jazz at all and didn''t take what he had said seriously. She knew that Jazz loved her very much


    Ctherwise, she wouldn''t be so impudent in front of him.


    When Jazz washed up, Charlotte told Essa what had happenedst night.


    Hearing that, Essa felt embarrassed. He had helped her, but she misunderstood him.


    Charlotteforted her, "Never mind. He has touched your breasts twice. You have got even with each other."


    Essa was stuck for words.


    f


    Essa felt embarrassed to eat


    breakfast atthe Valentine mansion,


    but Charlotte held her hand and >


    didn''t lether leave. Besides, Summer


    invitechher to have breakfast C:


    warmly. She had no other choice but


    0&9 ee. Content belongs t fo


    oe


    When they had breakfast. Summer, Essa and Charlotte chatted. Mark and Jazz kept silent.


    Summer said, "There are few taxis on the hillside. After you have breakfast, Jazz will drive you home."


    Essa refused immediately. "No, thank you."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Summer said, "There are few taxis.


    You may-wait for more than one =~


    hour.¡± Then she looked at Jazz and


    said, ou re a gentleman. You will


    drive her home, right?" Jazz kept


    silent but nodded. Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    After they had breakfast, Charlotte insisted on leaving with Jazz. Summer could do nothing but agree.


    Essa thought that Charlotte''s character was influenced by them.


    Charlotte had a good family background. Her uncle and father loved her very much. Luckily. she hadn''t been spoiled but was lovely. She just had


    some weird ideas.


    After a while. Jazz stopped the car. Essa got out of the car. She thought about it, paused and said, "Thank you!"


    Jazz teased, "It''s rare for you to be so gentle.


    Essa gritted her teeth and felt that he was


    annoying. She snorted, closed the door with a loud sound and left


    Charlotte was unsatisfied with Jazz''s attitude toward Essa. She said like an elder, "You''re not like a gentleman at all. Will you have a girlfriend? I''m


    worried about that."


    Jazz pinched her fair and tender face. He said, "Mind your own business. You are not like your father or your mother. Are you their child?"


    When they were talking, Essa rushed out of her home. Her face turned pale. She locked anxious.


    Charlotte got out of the car and looked at her with concern.


    Essa acted as if she had found the savior. She opened the car door and said to Jazz," Could you please do me a favor?"


    She asked for help politely, and her eyes were clear.


    Seeing that, Jazz nodded in agreement. She said, "My brother is unable to walk. Please help me!"


    Jazz followed Essa and walked into her home. A man, who was in his thirties, was in the room. He looked childish. He covered his belly and writhed


    around on the couch. He shouted, "Candy... candy... I want to eat candy...¡±


    Essa was worried. She came up to him and hugged his waist. She said, "I''m here, Winston. I will buy candy for youter, OK?"


    Winston said with difficulty, "Essa..." Heughed innocently as he took two boxes of jelly from his pocket and handed them to Essa, "Here you are."


    Jazz realized that Winston suffered from amentia. Although Winston was in his thirties, he was like a kid for his intelligence.


    Essa locked up at Jazz and said with expectation, "My brother has a bellyache. I''m not able to take him to the hospital alone. Could you please help


    me?"


    Jazz kept silent, but he came up to Winston, took Winston on his back and walked towards his car.


    Essa was relieved and thought that Jazz was nice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then they ¡é arrived at the hospital.


    Essa queued up to register. N


    Charlotte tugged at Essa¡¯s sleeve


    and gtanced at Jazz. She said;


    "Ungte Jazz, call the doctor. You can


    use-my father''s name.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    ¡®Why am I here? Charlotte orders me casually, and I even need to help the woman who I dislike!"


    I''m unlucky indeed!¡±


    Charlotte widened her eyes and looked at Jazz. Essa also locked at Jazz anxiously. If she didn''t need to queue up, it would be great!


    Charlotte held Essa''s hand, and they stared at Jazz. He took a deep breath and called some..


    Then everything went smoothly.


    Winston was sent to have an exam. Jazz thought that he had done enough for Essa. After all, he had only met her a few times. She was a stranger to


    him


    He beckoned to Charlotte to leave


    Charlotte refused, "We have nothing to do. Let''s stay here for a while!"


    Jazz threatened her, "Let''s go!" ~


    Charlotte-said, "You can leave first


    will calfmy dad and ask him topick


    me up¡¯ She was reluctant tadeave


    and held Essa''s hand. Content


    belongs to


    Essa liked the lovely and


    quick- witted Charlotte, but she


    couldn''t: ask Charlotte to stay here.


    She was just a little kid. Besides,


    they-had had little acquaintaice with


    each other.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Essa said, "Be good. Leave with your uncle first. If you have free time, wee to see me."

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    In the end, despite her reluctance, Essa nodded to Jazz to express her thanks.


    Charlotte still refused to leave. She had a tantrum and no one could stop her.


    Jazz had no choice but to stay.


    Charlotte had beenpletely spoiled!


    After examining Winston, the doctor took off his mask and locked serious. "His condition worsens to the extent that he has to have surgery as soon


    as possible. He can''t wait."


    Essa immediately lowered her head and looked upset.


    Then she raised her head and asked,"


    When can he have a kidney transnt?¡±


    Winston had been sick for some time. The difficulty they met was not only money but also theck of a suitable kidney.


    "It''s not clear yet. In his case, I suggest that he should be hospitalized now.¡± The doctor said.


    Winston''s prognosis was quite grave.


    Essa nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go through the admission procedures now."


    When everything was settled, Essa went downstairs and bought lunches: two bowls of beef noodle soup, a hamburger, and two orders of French


    fries.


    Charlotte seldom ate out. She couldn''t help but lick her lips at this moment as she smelled the aroma of the packed lunch. Essa asked, "Do you want


    to eat beef noodle soup or hamburger and fries?"


    She thought for a moment and then pointed to the beef noodle soup.


    Essa also bought Jazz beef noodle soup, but Jazz didn''t even lock at it, because he didn''t eat beef noodle soup. What''s more, he was unwilling to eat


    what this woman bought.


    Essa raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. It was fine if he didn''t like to eat. Anyway, she wouldn''t force him to eat.


    As a police officer, Essa needed to


    be on duty every day. She was a big


    eater andate more than an average.


    woman, Since Jazz didn''t want to


    eat thepeef noodle soup, she


    directly ced the beef noodte soup,


    haraburger, and French fries''in front


    ofherself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Locking at her reaction, Jazz widened his eyes slightly. Her behavior irritated him. Charlotte smiled. She happily ate the beef noodle soup and French


    fries at the same time.


    It was afternoon now. Jazz was a little hungry. Looking at Essa and Charlotte eating happily, he was upset.


    At least he was the one who sent Winston to the hospital and he was the one who called the doctor, but now Essa was eating his lunchfortably!


    He took a step forward with his long legs and reached out to snatch the beef noodle soup from Essa.


    Essa narrowether eyes and looked


    at himin surprise. Jazz snorted and


    looked ather with a sour face. "What


    are youn looking at? You are a ready


    SO fatand still dare to eat so much.


    Dontyou look at your own oF


    appearance?¡±


    =


    Hearing these words, Essa looked down at herself. She was in good shape! It was true that she was not slender, but she was not fat at all.


    Charlotte was close to him and said with a smile, "Uncle Jazz, isn''t the lunch quite delicious?¡±


    Jazz red ather. Essa said


    sarcastically. If you want to eat the


    lunch, justsay it You don''t have to->


    be so m¨¦an. You think I''m fat, that''s S


    because you haven''t seen a fate


    woman. Besides, which part of my


    body I is fat?"


    NovelDrama.Org =


    ncing at her, Jazz paused for a moment and said, "Your breasts.¡±


    Essa was silent and felt very angry. "Are you kidding me? I''m hot, okay?" "Don''t make excuses for being fat.¡± Jazz leisurely ate his lunch and said to


    Charlotte, "Eat quickly.¡±


    It was the first ime Essa heard a man say her breasts were fat!


    After eating, Charlotte still wanted to stay.


    Cnce Jazz changed his expression, she obediently agreed to leave.


    Although Charlotte was capricious at home, she knew how to take a hint. She knew that Jazz had spent most of the day with her and he had to go to


    thepany.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    Essa sent the two of them downstairs.


    Charlotte kept waving her hand towards Essa


    Jazz walked straight away without looking back.


    He was indeed handsome, with big eyes and a high nose. But he had a bad temper!


    As he turned the corner, he nced at Essa and raised his eyebrows. Essa red at him. They hated each other very much!


    When Essa returned to the ward, she called her parents and told them about the incident.


    Winston was seriously ill, so he had to see a doctor. But they didn''t have that money. After discussing it, they nned to hospitalise him and wait until


    a suitable kidney appeared for an operation.


    "Essa... Do you want to eat jelly?¡± Winston said, tilting his head. He was thirty years old, yet he was like a child.


    Essa shook her head and stroked his face, feeling heartbroken. Her brother was actually very handsome. Unfortunately, he had such a disease!


    "I have money. I have a lot of money. I''ll buy it for you!" Winston found some change from his coat pocket and put it in Essa''s hand with a smile.


    At this time, the doctor came to the ward. Essa asked the doctor about the cost of the operation


    The doctor told her about it. It was a big deal, and she couldn''t afford it.


    Thinking about it, she told her parents that she wanted to borrow some money from Den.


    Hearing her words, her mother said, "You and Den are getting along well now.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even though you are already nning to get married, it is inappropriate for you to borrow money from him."


    "Den said his mother has bought


    us a house. I want to ask him if he


    could sell the house and lend.me the


    money. I''l pay him backter."


    That was the only way Essa could -


    think of, Even if people around her


    might fend her money, it was


    impassible for them to lend fer


    hundreds of thousands of dors!


    Her mother said, "Let it be. Let''s think of another way. I don''t want it to be a burden to you."


    Essa said unhappily, "Mom, remember that he''s my brother. How can you say it''s a burden to me?"


    Winston loved her, and she loved Winston toc. She didn''t want to watch Winston suffer without doing anything!


    In the afternoon, she called Den and then they went to see his mother. When they met, Essa told Den¡¯s mother about it


    "No way!" Den¡¯s mother said directly, "I bought the house for you to get married.¡±


    "We can rent a house now. I will write a loan note and pay you back in full in the future!" Essa said.


    "No way! Don''t mention it anymore. I bought the house for my son, not for you.


    How could you make the decision yourself? I don''t want my son to live in a rented house.¡±


    "Now that youmentioned this


    matter, I would like to say that you


    should leave: your brother and your


    parents glone after you and Den


    get magried. Please live your owh¡¯


    life. dont want Den to take on


    thesburden of your brother after he


    g¨¦ts married!" Content befongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Essa was angry. She knew that she had gone too far, and it was normal for Den''s mother to disagree.


    But what did Den''s mother mean?


    It was impossible for Essa to leave Winston alone after she got married!


    "If you disagree with me, I advise you to think about whether to get married or not. And we will consider it! *

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Essa¡¯s chest was heaving. She was furious, "Let me get this straight. I only have one brother, and I''m his only sister. There is no way I could leave


    him alone! No way! I will do everything I can to cure him, even if it will make me bankrupt!¡±


    Den¡¯s mother frowned and said, "Now that you''ve made up your mind, you''d better separate from Den for a while and think twice about which


    you''d choose between your brother and Den. Den also needs to consider whether he''ll stay with you or give up.¡±


    "After all, your brother''s disease costs a lot. No one knows how much the treatment will cost. And even if we spend the money, he may not be cured


    Den had supported you a lot of money before. You need to reconsider this matter. Marriage is not a game. You both need to be cautious!"


    Essa didn''t say anything. She turned to Den and asked, "What do you think?"


    Den paused for a moment, then he said to Essa, "I''ve spent a lot on Winston over the years. If I was not willing to do that, why would I bother?¡±


    Essa stared steadily at Den. She trusted her perception. She couldn''t be wrong about Den


    "But you spend all your time with Winston. Whenever there''s a vacation, I want to spend it alone with you, but you always spend it with Winston. Even


    when you go out with me, you always take Winston with you. What kind of rtionship is this?


    What kind of boyfriend am I? Don''t you


    think we need to change how we go on?"


    "Winston always clings to me more than anyone else, and he loves me the most. I''m his only sister. If I don''t take care of him, who will?"


    "But you don''t need to take him with you every time!"


    "I''m a policewoman. I have very few vacations. It''s hard for me to get a vacation, and Winston is bored, so I want to take him out..."


    Den¡¯s brow furrowed. "That''s why I''m saying it is a problem! You-"


    Before he finished his sentence, Essa''s cell phone rang. She picked it up. It was calling from the hospital.


    Winston always clung to Essa. He didn''t see his sister at the moment, so he began crying and screaming for his sister.


    The doctor couldn''t do anything to soothe him, so he called Essa.


    When Essa received the doctor''s call, she didn''t dy a second. She grabbed her handbag from the table and headed to the hospital.


    Den hurriedly grabbed Essa''s hand and hastened, "I''m not finished.¡±


    "We''d better talk about it some other time. Winston has a situation at the moment. The doctor told me to hurry over."


    Essa pushed Den¡¯s hand away and quickly hailed a cab. She got into the cab and left.


    Den¡¯''s mother stared at him


    steadily, " Didyou see that? If you


    marry her; Winston will be your ¡ão


    burden fi from now on. Are you sure


    you want to live your life with stich a


    drag?As you are not marriegyet,


    endit, as soon as possible" Content


    belongs to  ?


    Den didn''t say a word. He got up and went to his room. Apparently, he did not want to discuss the topic with his mother.


    When Essaarrived at the hospital,


    Winston was still crying, tears and


    snot covering his face. When he saw


    Essa, fie immediately ran to her with


    his arms outstretched and hugged


    hertightly.


    Essa patiently and gentlyforted him. After a while, Winston finally fell asleep, and Essa breathed a sigh of relief.


    She still didn''t know how to pay for the surgery. Not to mention the surgery, just the hospital bill is not a small amount


    Where the hell could she get that much money?


    Essa''s work was very busy and finding a part-time job was not possible for her.


    Cther than that, how to make money in a short time?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The problem was driving Essa crazy. It was so hard for her.


    On her wayhome from the hospital,


    while Essa was walking along the


    road, her eyes wandered aimlessly.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of


    an¡¯ad posted on a telegraph pole.


    Someane was looking for models, offering a payment of $50 per hour.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    She remembered the phone number in the advertisement, and then she dialed the number. She and the advertiser made an appointment to meet at


    the bar at night.


    Recently. Jazz had been clubbing, either for ss reunions or socializing. In short, he was very busy these days.


    Today he stayed outside the bar to breathe the fresh air for a while. As he walked towards the bar, he saw a very familiar slender figure in front of him.


    When he looked at it closely, he recognized that it was Essa.


    ¡®Why is she here?¡¯


    ¡®She seems to be looking for someone, with her phone in her hand.


    Jazz thought that Essa had nothing to do with him. If there was a rtionship between them, it must be a terrible rtionship.


    Jazz intended to ignore Essa, and he walked straight forward.


    Just as he was about to step into the private room, Jazz saw a bald man walking out of the private room opposite and smiling at Essa


    The bald man was a little familiar to Jazz. Jazz stared at him for a long time, trying to recognize him.


    But Jazz didn¡¯t recall the man until Jazz sat on the chair and he remembered that the man was the most notorious lecherous photographer in


    Santabaca


    ¡®What will happen between Essa and the man?¡¯


    ¡®However, no matter what happens, it has nothing to do with me.


    Essa was a little worried at first, because the advertiser was looking for a model.


    How could shepare with a model? She neither had a beautiful appearance, nor did she have a charming figure.


    But the photographer was satisfied with Essa after meeting her. Then he made an embarrassing and unexpected request.


    He asked Essa to take off her shirt and just reveal her breasts. Only then did Essa realize that he wanted to take pictures of breasts.


    Immediately, Essa nned to refuse him. She had never thought that the man would take photos of her breasts.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing her hesitation, the photographer exined.


    "Miss Reese, please don''t bias art! It''s very difficult to find an appropriate person, so I offer such a reward. How about I give you one thousand dors


    per hour?"


    Essa contemted it and thought that artists indeed had some crazy ideas sometimes.


    Now that the man had given such a high reward, Essa was tempted.


    At the photographer''s request, she took off her shirt to reveal her perfectly shaped, plump breasts.


    The photographer felt very satisfied. He squatted on the ground and snapped a few pictures.


    Afterwards, he seemed to think that Essa¡¯s pose was not good, so he walked over and held her breasts with both hands.


    Essa had never been touched by a man this way, and she felt offended. But she was suppressing her anger. "You can tell me what pose you want.


    Please move your hands now."


    "Photographing is locking for beauty and feeling. And that kind of beauty and feeling can only be found by me. All you need to do now is cooperate."


    The photographer''s expression became different. He even deliberately rubbed Essa¡¯s breasts.


    ''Her breasts are wonderful!¡¯


    If Essa did not notice that the man was intentionally molesting her, she would be a real big fool.


    Essa couldn''t suppress her anger and beat


    the photographer. With several screams, the photographer''s arms were mped together.


    ''How dare he harass a policewoman? Does he want to die?"


    The private room door was opened. Jazz appeared at the door and saw the scene.


    Essa only wore a bra on her upper body and stepped on the man under her feet.


    At the sight of Jazz, Essa was stunned for several seconds. Thinking of something, she cried out, "Close your eyes!"


    "I''ve already seen it. It''s not necessary to close my eyes.¡±


    Essa gritted her teeth. "Why are you here?"


    "The phone number. Could you ask the hospital not to call me again in the future? The nurse in the hospital said your parents


    were on a business trip and they couldn''t get in touch with you, so they called me."


    ¡®Since the hospital called him, it must have something to do with Winston.¡±


    "But why are you here?" Essa asked cautiously.


    "I was smoking in the hall just now, and I identally saw you walk into this bar. What do you think of me calling the police for you?"


    Essa stared at him. "You dare?"


    "Why don''t I dare? As a policewoman, you know thew, but you break thew. You even shoot porn here, tsk tsk..."


    "I didn''t shoot it! Don''t defame me. I''m just taking artistic pictures!¡±


    Jazz ignored her and added, "Who takes artistic photos this way? It''s the first time


    I''ve seen it. By the way, what''s the police phone number?"


    As he spoke, he was typing in the number. Now what he needed to do was dial it.


    "Stop!" Feeling angry and anxious, Essa red at him.


    "This is the first time I''ve been begged this way!" Jazz shrugged. "To be honest, your attitude makes me feel very ufortable!


    Gritting her teeth again and again, Essa suppressed the anger and said, "Sorry!"


    "I feel a lit{le better now." Jazz took.


    his undeserved gain for granted. ¡®Go


    to the Kospital. Remember to let the


    hospital not call me again ing the


    futire, understand?" Content


    telongs to  ~~


    "Of course!¡± Essa responded, shorting angrily. Then she took the shirt aside and put it on casually.


    Jazz called her the unlucky girl secretly. As long as he met her, unlucky things happened. Essa nicknamed Jazz bastard, as he was really annoying.


    Narrowing his eyes, Jazz stepped forward.


    Essa followed behind in a hurry, as the buttons on her shirt were not fastened.


    When they walked out of the bar, Jazz opened his car door and Essa sat in.


    The moment she sat in, Jazz looked at her breasts intentionally or unintentionally and then muttered, "You really know how to use your breasts."


    Though his voice was not loud, Essa heard it clearly. "What do you mean by that?¡±


    "It''s very clear. You know that you


    have big breasts, and then you


    be a breast model. You really


    know-how to use them, tsk tsk...


    Jazzteaned against the doorand


    said.  N


    With the corners of Essa¡¯''s mouth


    twitching, she became very angry.


    She raised fer foot to kick Jazz.


    "Please dor''t mention my breasts.


    casually! t''s my breasts, not Yours!


    Do you¡¯ Wunderstand? Besides, how


    big my breasts are has nothing todo


    with you! I have big breasts. So


    what? Whose breasts ar&as small


    as raisins like yours?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Jazz shrugged his shoulders. "It''s just a trivial thing. Why are you so angry?"


    "You!" Essa felt that Jazz was indeed shameless.


    "A dignified policewoman bes a breast model. The news must be eyecatching.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Essa just wanted to ignore him. "Please stop talking nonsense! Don''t defame me and tarnish my reputation casually!¡±


    Jazz couldn''t help chuckling. Revolving the key ring and making a crisp sound, he blinked his eyes and said, "Ckay, you''re innocent. Then you swear


    to God now that you have never applied for a breast model, or you''ll be punished."


    His words silenced Essa. She stared at him, without uttering a word.


    "It''s quieter now. You don''t know what to say, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Okay, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have argued with you. You''re right, okay?" Essa gave in, as she felt it not embarrassing to yield in sometimes.


    Jazz raised his eyebrows. He stepped forward and knocked on the car window. *


    Sit in the front. Do you regard me as your driver?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Essa reluctantly went to sit on the front passenger''s seat and fastened her seat belt.


    Along the way, the two didn''t talk. It was so quiet that only the sound of their breathing. When they arrived at the hospital, Essa got out of the car and


    went directly to Winston''s ward while Jazz started his car to pick up Charlotte.


    In the evening, Den alse came to the hospital, with a gift in his hand. Essa walked towards him with a smile. She was happy.


    After taking the gift, Essa peeled an apple for him. Den was ying with Winston when the doctor came in, who hurried Essa to pay the medical


    expenses.


    Essa felt a little embarrassed, as she almost had no money for the medical expenses.


    Though the doctor understood Essa, he had to fulfill his duty. "I also want to give you more time. But the hospital has its own rules. Please pay the


    expenses as soon as possible. And theter treatment of the patient is also very important, and so is the money. It''s better for you to pay the


    expenses at one time. It is estimated that what is needed is no less than half a million.¡±


    Hearing this, Essa responded repeatedly, saying that she would pay the money as soon as possible and would not trouble the doctor.


    Den frowned. "Half a million is needed. It''s a colossal sum of money.¡¯


    After the doctor left, Essa looked at Den and asked him, "How much money do you have now?"


    Den was slightly startled. "Are you asking me?"


    Essa nodded. She was asking him.


    Hesitating for a moment, he shook his head and told her that he had at most tens of thousands.


    Essa didn''t believe it. As Den had worked for so many years, how could he save so little money?


    I have to gocialize often and cannot


    avoid smoking and drinking. ~~ <7


    Besides, I''ve paid part of the money


    to buy a house. How can I have


    much money now?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org a


    Essa thought about it and said, "Give me the money in hand first."


    "But the money I have won''t help you much.


    "It''s better than nothing.¡± Essa had no choice but to try every conceivable way to raise money.


    "But there. are some appliances and,


    furniture that need to be reced¡±


    They-were reserved some time-ago,


    and now I have to pay the money.¡±


    Essa nced at him. "Okay, I''ll borrow the money from others.¡±


    "How can you pay it back if you borrow so much?"


    "I''l definitely pay it back myself. My


    parents are already so old. It''s =~


    impossible for them to pay it back.


    Besides, I''m still young, and I can


    payitback slowly. There wilCalways


    be-a day when the money is paid


    off."


    Hearing this, Den blinked his eyes, but he didn''t speak

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Essa asked all her friends and rtives whether they could lend money to her, but almost everyone declined. Even if several people agreed, they


    only lent several thousand to Essa.


    Essa''s family members spent nearly all their savings on Winston''s illness, and they only had tens of thousands left.


    With a long sigh, Essa sat on the chair. She raised her hand to rub her forehead slightly, as she had a bad headache.


    At this moment, her phone rang. Essa took out her phone and found that the call was from her superior.


    The expression on her face changed rapidly, as she was a little terrified. Essa hadn''t gone to the police station since Winston was sent to hospital


    Essa thought that her superior must call her due to her absence. So, as soon as she answered the phone, she said, "Sir, I''ll definitely go to work


    tomorrow!"


    "I didn''t call you because of this. Have you read the news online?"


    Feeling confused, Essa shook her head Not yet. What happened?¡±


    "You''re on the heated news. It''s said that you are a breast model. You know that the police are not allowed to do such jobs.


    You''re a policewoman. How dare you be a breast model? You should know the consequences.¡±


    When Essa heard this, her mindpletely went nk. She couldn''t hear anything, only the buzzing sound.


    After her superior hung up, Essa turned on theputer and found that there was indeed news about her on the hot search list.


    Although the news didn''t directly show her picture, her workce and name were mentioned. So, it was easy for people to associate the woman in


    the news with her. How could she still stay at the hospital? Impossible. She must address the problem.


    But not many people know that I applied for a breast model, except for the photographer and the bastard.¡¯


    ¡®The photographer does a shady job, and it is impossible for him to disclose the issue. So, it must be the bastard.¡¯


    Now Essa recalled the aggressive look of that bastard.


    She was smoldering with rage and couldn''t pacify herself. Essa picked up the bag on the sofa quickly, stopped a taxi, and went to the Valentine


    mansion


    She had been to the Valentine mansion once, so it was not strange to her.


    Jazz and his family members were having dinner. Essa rushed in with anger. When she saw Jazz, she seemed to see her deadly enemy.


    She directly picked up the bowl of -.


    fish soup-in front of Jazz and poured


    it ontoshis face without the slightest


    hesitation. She scolded him. SFuck


    you: Are you still a man?" Content


    belongs to


    Jazz didn¡¯t expect what Essa would do.


    With the soup on his face, he even couldn''t open his eyes. He cursed, "Damn it!"


    ¡®Damn what? I''ve never seen a man


    like you before. I have big breasts,


    and I appliegifor a breast model. So


    what? Doegit have anything to do


    with you? Besides, I was originally~


    going 10"be a model, and I didnt


    know-that the photographer was a


    liar=Do you think I was wi ling to do


    that kind of thing? A good person


    never intrigues against others. But


    you deliberately intrigue against me.


    How can you do this?" Content


    belongs to


    Summer was still confused, and so was Mark. Even Jazz was at a loss. "What the hell are you talking about? You''re a crazy woman!"


    Jazz took tissues to clean the soup on his face.


    "Haven''t you admitted it?" Essa gritted her teeth angrily and threw her phone in front of him. "Read it seriously and carefully.¡±


    He took the phone and read the news.


    Summer and Mark turned their heads to look at the phone.


    The title was indeed eye-catching "A Policewoman Is a Breast Model!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After Jazz clicked it, the content was all about Essa. Jazz read it and then stared at her. "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    "Doesn''t it have anything to do with you? If you didn''t expose it, who knows about my things?"


    Jazz seemed to have heard the most ludicrous joke in the world. "Are you still dreaming? I''m not that boring."


    Summer also said, "Miss Reese,


    although-Jazz is careless and RN


    casual he has no reason to dosuch


    zs) thing. Maybe you''ve found. the


    wrong person.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "He''s the only one who knows about that incident, so he must have done it!"


    Essa was sure that it was Jazz who deliberately set her up.


    However, hearing her words, Jazz raised his eyebrows, wiped the fish soup from his hair with a tissue, and said calmly, "In order to photograph your


    breasts, the photographer took off your clothes. To be honest, I wonder why you think I did it instead of him? Was it because he touched your breasts


    but I didn''t?"


    Essa stared at him angrily. Her gaze seemed to be able to kill him.


    At this time. Summer hurriedly snapped in a low voice, "Jazz!" "l told the truth. Both of us knew about it. Why does she suspect me instead of him?"


    Mark thought that Jazz had a point. He sipped his tea, looked at Essa, and said calmly and politely, "Ms. Reese, why do you suspect Jazz?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "As he said, that photographer is not a good person. He must have done many bad things. If such news and rumours get out, not only will it do him


    no good, but it will also get him into trouble. I''m sure he''s not that stupid!" Essa said with a straight face.


    Jazz looked at her coldly and sneered, "It''s true that good people don''t get any reward. I really shoot myself in the foot! I shouldn''t have gone in


    before so that the photographer could touch you for a little longer!"


    He had done a good deed, yet he was suspected. He was so speechless!


    "Alright." Summer patted Jazz''s shoulder lightly and then looked at Essa, "Ms. Reese, since you don''t have any evidence, it''s too early to say these


    words. I believe and I am sure that Jazz didn''t do it. Mark and I will look into this matter and give you a satisfactory answer, okay?"


    Summer''s attitude and words made Essa feel veryfortable. Essa liked her gentle personality, so she nodded.


    But Jazz said, "Why should we look into this matter? I''ve been in trouble for doing a good deed. I''ve had enough of that. Why should I do it again?"


    Mark raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at him, "Shut up!¡±


    Thinking that there was no need for her to stay there, Essa left after saying goodbye to Summer and Mark, except for Jazz.


    Essa went to the hospital. Winston-.


    was awake, waiting for her with hig


    eyes open. When he saw her walk in,


    he jumped out of his bed excitedly,


    hugged her, and kissed her. face.


    Feeling itchy, Essaughed, pushed Winston away, and told him to get rid of her.


    But Winston was like a child now. The more he wasn''t allowed to do something, the more he wanted to do it


    Essa didn''t allow him to kiss her, but he pounced on her and kept kissing her.


    The ward was filled with theirughter all of a sudden.


    At that mament, Den pushed


    open the "door of the ward and


    walked I in. Seeing this scene, he


    frowned tightly with a stern face.


    Hearing his footsteps, Essa turned around and saw Den.


    She was just about to walk to Den when Winston suddenly hugged her and kissed her face with a smile.


    Den walked over and pushed Winston away with a cold look on his face.


    Winston was very happy to see


    Den. He tried to hug Den with


    one hand, while taking out the jelly


    igelny) fis pocket with the other-hand.


    Hidirg it in his palm, he seemed to


    want to give Den a surprise.


    But Den was a little impatient, so he pushed Winston away.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    Winston was unprepared and was vigorously pushed to the ground. His forehead went red after the hit.


    Essa was distressed and rushed over to help Winston up. She frowned and stared at Den. "What are you doing?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I need to talk to you. Let''s talk outside.¡± Den took the lead and walked out of the ward.


    Essaforted Winston and waited until he calmed down before she went outside.


    Standing at the door of the ward, Den locked stern and said, "Can you and Winston keep your distance?"


    Essa didn''t like to hear that and asked. "


    Why should I keep a distance from him?" "He''s an adult. And you are still cuddling together. Is it appropriate for you to do that?


    "That''s funny. So what? Other people don¡¯t know that we are brother and sister. Don''t you know that? Besides, Winston is sick. He has the


    temperament of a child. Don''t you think you''re out of line? How can you think of us in this way?"


    Den said, "Anyway, you still need to keep a proper distance. Tell me, what''s the story on the news?"


    "That was a misunderstanding. I was framed. I''m trying to figure out who''s behind it."


    "What about the photos? How can the photos be exposed?¡± "I don''t know. I''m not sure. I said the matter is being investigated.¡±


    "The matter is getting out of hand! Do you think there is anyone who doesn''t know now? My mother is so angry about it that she is lying in bed and


    can''t move. What you''ve done is way out of line."


    Essa¡¯s chest swelled and she said, "It doesn''t matter if others don''t believe me. How can you not believe me? Do you believe I would do something


    like that?"


    "Now it''s not about whether I believe you or not. This matter has be widely


    known. Friends, rtives, and colleagues all know about our rtionship, and they''ve all seen the news about you."


    "If you hadn''t done such a thing, how could others have the opportunity to take advantage of it?"


    They argued loudly, which scared Winston in the ward. He ran out barefoot and stretched out his arms to stand in front of Essa. "You are not allowed


    to bully Essa! No!


    Den was not in a good mood and scolded in a low voice. "We are talking now. You go back!"


    Winston refused and reached out to push Den. Den also had a temper and pushed Winston heavily.


    Winston couldn''t resist such force and fell to the ground again. Essa lost her temper." What are you doing? How can you push him with such heavy


    force?¡±


    "You support him every time,


    Whenever there was a conflict,


    whether iy was right or wrong, you ?_


    would support Winston. Now yous


    have g-ehoose between me and


    him. When you have made your


    decision, let me know your choice.


    Gtherwise, let''s not see each other


    again!" Content belongs io


    NovelDrama.Org


    Den left. Winston tugged at Essa''s sleeve and said, "Bad. He bullied you. He is a bad guy!"


    She shook her head and checked if Winston was hurt


    Luckily, Winston just had a red mark on his forehead and a bruise on the palm of his hand. Sheined about Den.


    Winston got sick. Den was a normal and healthy man, but he did this to Winston.


    Not long after, there was a sound of


    footsteps. Essa thought it was RN


    Denwho had gone and returned,


    thinking he realized he was wrong


    and wasing to apologize to her.


    But when she turned around, she didn''t expect it to be Jazz. Her face immediately changed


    It was the first time Winston saw Jazz. He tilted his head and stared at him curiously with a questioning face.


    Noticing his curious gaze, Jazz raised his eyebrows. Jazz extended his hand with a serious attitude and said, "Hello."


    Winston blinked and stared at Jazz


    for a few-seconds before revealing a


    smile. He wiped her hands on his


    hospit tal gown, afraid that his hands


    weredirty. Then he held out his hand


    asJazz did, saying," Hello Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    "My name is Jazz Valentine. It''s nice to meet you!" The man introduced himself formally.


    "My name is Winston Reese. Nice to meet you, too." Winston felt a little shy. He blushed slightly.


    The two greeted each other in a manly way. There was not a trace of a peculiar look in Jazz''s eyes. He was polite and serious.


    Essa was a little touched. She looked at the man steadily.


    At the moment, she found that Jazz was not that bad. Winston''s excited look showed that he liked Jazz.


    "These are what you are looking for. Here you are." Jazz casually tossed a cowhide bag to Essa.


    Essa opened the bag and found a pile of papers in it. Regarding the news, the evidence showed that it was not Jazz or the photographer who passed


    the information to the media but a reporter from another newspaper.


    That journalist was Essa''s enemy. She was not surprised that the journalist would give her out.


    However, she realized that she had misunderstood Jazz and that she had been too impulsive. Thinking about what she had donest night, she felt


    ashamed of herself.


    Essa''s lips twitched and she was about to apologize to Jazz. But before she could say


    anything, Jazz spoke first, "Now do you know I''m innocent? By the way, you have a terrible choice of men.¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just heard you guys while you were quarreling. Then I got thirsty, so I went downstairs to buy a bottle of water.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and


    shook the water bottle in his hand.


    Immediately, hearing his words,


    Essa''s intention to apologize to him


    instantly thsappeared but was o


    recedby anger. "Do you have any


    decency at all? How canyou <


    eavesdrop on others¡¯ oF


    conversations?"


    =


    "You quarreled so loud that I can


    hear it from arpund the corner of the


    stairs. Do I even need to eavesdrop


    on it?" J azz raised an eyebrow. He


    found her really funny. " You guys


    were ¡ì 0 loud that I thought you


    owed he hospital.¡± Essa was really


    pissed off, but she couldn''t retort


    him. She took the file bag and didn''t


    say a word.


    But Jazz wasn''t going to let it go with her so easily. "So you''re just going to keep quiet?¡±


    "What do you mean?" Essa looked up at him.


    "What do I mean?" Jazz got serious and stared at her. "That''s your gratitude? Don''t you remember how you poured soup over my headst night?"


    Essa raised her eyebrows. She remembered clearly aboutst night. She got sincere and serious. "I''m sorry."


    "That''s it? Seriously, think back to how furious and rude you were when you stormed into our house and poured the soup over my head. And now you


    simply say you''re sorry?"


    "I know it was my fault. I was out of my mind. I sincerely apologize to you. But you are a man. I don''t think you would be bothered with me, would


    you? People say that men have a big heart.¡±


    There was-asmile on the corner of


    Jazz''s mauth, and his thin lips curled


    upward teasingly. "I think you''re¡±


    wrong-about me. I''m not as a ~


    broat-minded man as you think I


    am You overestimate me.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    "Even in the fairy tale, I would be Cindere''s stepmother, not a great king."


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Essa was speechless. He himself had stated him being such tit for tat, so what else could she say?


    "How do you think about this? Wait for me here. I''ll go downstairs and get a bow! of soup, and then you pour it over my head in the same way. How


    about that?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She was deliberately being sarcastic, but with a serious look on her face, and gave the proposal in an earnest way.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Jazz liked her suggestion, so he raised his eyebrows and praised, "That''s good."


    Essa gritted her teeth and forced a smile,¡± That''s fine. Please wait. I''ll buy it now."


    Then she opened the door and went out. While walking forward, she gnashed her teeth and secretly scolded, ¡®so stingy! He is not like a man! He


    must be a scoundrel in the previous life!¡¯


    ''He is not a gentleman! He is such a man who likes to pinch pennies! He focuses on unimportant matters!"


    A momentter, Essa opened the door of the ward and came in. Jazz was talking to Winston.


    Winston seemed very happy to hear what he said and then talked a lot with Jazz. Seldom had she seen him so pleased!


    Essa handed Jazz the fish soup, squinted at him and said, "Scoundrel! You creep, take it!"


    Jazz was speechless and took the soup. He slowly unwrapped the bag and stared at Essa with interest, "Would you want me to give you some time


    to prepare psychologically?"


    "Not at all! You can ssh it any way you want. Come on." She looked fearless.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With a smile, he tore the bag. There was a hissing sound when he tore it. The packaging bag was made of stic, and the voice was very harsh.


    Jazz then lifted the bag over Essa¡¯s head. As soon as he let go of it, the soup would be all over her head.


    Then, he slowly opened his thin lips and slowly counted, "one, two.."


    Although Essa had prepared well, she still couldn''t help swallowing, waiting for the whack.


    He finished cqunting number three,


    but the fish spup did not fall. She


    looked up ant saw Jazz raising his. _


    eyebrows azily at her. He said, Your


    expression is very interesting, but I


    didn¡¯t an to reward your hair with


    this Bowl of fish soup. You let me


    watch a good show, and Fm ina


    good mood now." "Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    While saying so, he walked towards Winston with his long legs and handed the soup to him, "Here is your lunch.¡±


    "Thank you!" Winston liked him more and more and gave him a big smile.


    Jazz leaned over and patted him on the shoulder, "I hope you will get well soon. You have a good sister. As for me, I have a good brother.¡±


    Winston nodded, holding the fish soup in his hand. Then he put down the soup and took out his phone, wanting to get Jazz''s phone number.


    With a faint smile on his mouth, Jazz gave him his phone number. Then he turned around and left directly.


    There wergonly Essa and Winston:


    left in he ward Bowing his head-and


    giggling alone, Winston was hatding


    the phone as if he was grasping


    sohing wonderful. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Out of curiosity, Essa approached -.


    him quietly and caught a glimpse:of


    his saving Jazz''s number. Seeing his


    de ighted look, she couldn''t help but


    feel a little jealous,¡± Content belongs


    t6 NovelDrama.Org a


    Do you like him that much?¡±


    Winston nodded, "I like him... I don t like Den..."


    Essa stretched out her hand and stroked her forehead,¡± Do you change your mind so quickly? Are you so fond of the new and tired of the old?"


    Winston stopped talking and he just held the phone as if he didn''t hear her question.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Essa sat on the sofa with a sad look on her face. She couldn''t continue working at the police station now, so what other job could she find? She was


    really upset!


    Winston needed immediate medical treatment, so she had to pay the medical bills. However, she couldn''t even get a basic sry now!


    Thinking that she couldn''t wait any longer, she picked up her purse and walked out of the ward. She nned to find a job, so she went to many


    ces with job advertisements.


    Generally speaking, one person earned about four thousand dors a month, excluding bed and board. But it was a drop in the bucket for her!


    Low ie was better than no ie. She chose apany and nned to start work from the next day.


    As the evening approached, Essa walked along the street, where there were many bright lights. She sighed softly. When she saw a bar, a thought


    came into her head.


    She stopped and stood there. She was so hesitant, as if she was making an important decision.


    If she wanted to make a lot of money in a short time, she could only think of working in the bar.


    Winston was very important to her and her parents. She couldn''t bear to see him in danger.


    Gritting her teeth, she went into the bar and exined directly to the manager what she wanted to do. She said that she could apany guests to


    drink and work part-time as a security guard


    After looking her up and down, the manager nodded and asked her to get her work clothes and start working from this evening.


    Although she was going to work two jobs, their working hours were different, so she was capable of doing them


    Therefore, Essa started work that evening.


    Charlotte craved for steak and refused to have dinner at home, so they went to a French restaurant as a family.


    Mark was holding Tim, and Jazz was holding Charlotte. When they passed by a cafe, Jazz inadvertently noticed that the man sitting by the window


    looked so


    familiar.


    After thinking about it, he remembered that this man was Essa''s boyfriend. To be more precise, he was her fiance.


    A woman sat opposite him, who


    was beautiful anddressedin


    fashion: £¤ They seemed to get on well


    with each other. With smiles on their


    faces, they asionally made some


    intimate gestures. Contentbelongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    Charlotte stared at Jazz in surprise, "Uncle Jazz, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    After dinner-Jazz happened to see


    the two of them once again. This


    time the woman had sat next to


    Deca. Sitting next to each other,


    they-fooked at their phones, With


    smiles on their faces the whole time.


    They seemed to have a somewhat intimate rtionship.


    Jazz raised his-eyebrows and


    nced at Den a few times,


    thinking that this man was no good:


    ~


    Thinking''ef the arrogant -


    policewoman, he tapped his fingers


    on the steering wheel, pondering


    whether he should tell her about it.


    Then he suddenly sneered.


    ''She was so arrogant. I''d better not bother her.¡¯


    Besides, I am absolutely not a nosey parker!


    However, remembering that Essa had managed to please him at the hospital, he thought it didn''t matter to talk to her on the phone.


    Jazz called Essa. When she picked up, he said directly, "Victray Cafe in Recova Avenue.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he hung up the phone quickly.


    He wasn''t a nosey parker. He just wanted to see how the bossy policewoman would react after seeing such a scene...


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    I''m a principled man!¡¯


    Jazz came straight to the point. Before Essa said anything, he had hung up.


    The beep on the phone reminded Essa that Jazz had hung up. She felt confused and frowned. ''What is he talking about? Is he out of his mind?¡¯


    ''Recova Avenue? Victray Cafe?"


    She thought about it and thought that Jazz wouldn''t call her for no reason. Right?


    Then she hesitated and didn''t know if she should believe him again!


    She hesitated for a while and decided to go there. Although she disliked Jazz, he was nice. After experiencing so many things, she changed her view


    of him a lot.


    She took off her uniform and went to the manager''s office to ask for leave. However, she was new here, so the manager felt unhappy.


    Essa tried her best to curry favor with the manager, and he was ted and floating on air.


    He smiled happily, but he waved his hand impatiently and said, "OK! You can leave now!"


    "Thank you," Essa smiled brightly like a cunning fox.


    Then she stopped a taxi on the street and went to Recova Avenue.


    Mark scooped the drowsy Charlotte up in his arms and asked Jazz to drive the car out of the parking lot.


    After a while, Jazz drove the ck Rolls-Royce cut. He opened the car door and got out of the car.


    Mark arched his eyebrows and asked,¡± Won''t youe back with us?"


    Jazz said, "l have something to deal with. I wille backter.¡±


    Summer nodded and didn''t ask anything else. She just asked him toe home early and be safe on the way.


    Jazz nodded with a smile and asked them not to worry about him.


    After they left, Jazzwentintoa


    restaurant that was across from


    Victray-Cafe. He sat beside a


    window and observed Demand


    the woman.


    a


    Den was getting closer to the woman. The woman even leaned against him with a bright smile.


    Jazz leaned against the chairzily.


    put his arms across his chest,


    lookedhat Den and the woman


    casually, and raised his wrist 10 tell


    time from time to time. Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Half an hour had passed after he called Essa. Why was she so slow?


    Time went by quickly. Several minutester, Den and the woman stood up


    They walked out of the cafe, hand in hand.


    Jazz saw the scene. He narrowed his eyes and changed his pose anxiously. He locked around, but Essa still hadn''t arrived.


    He stood up and smoothed down his shirt. When he was about to leave, he saw Essa getting out of a taxi.


    She paid the bill, stood in the street and looked around. ''Why does Jazz ask me toe here?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She took ott her phone and called -.


    Jazz angrily. As soon as he N


    answered the phone, she thundered,


    "Are you out of your mind? Ondo you


    have nothing to do?" Content


    telongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Jazz narrowed his eyes and looked at her through the window. He said coldly, "Why do you arrive sote?"


    Essa arrived just after Den and the woman left. What a coincidence!


    Essa felt confused and asked, "Are you out of your mind? What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Jazz said, "Forget it. You can go back now.¡± He didn''t bother to say anything to her.


    Essa became furious and said, "Who do you think you are? You ask me toe here and then ask me to leave casually. Do you know that I asked


    for leave toe here? I was so stupid. Why did I believe you? I even asked for leave and came here from the bar!"


    Jazz narrowed his eyes and snorted,¡± You''re really stupid!"


    She said through gritted teeth, "Do not show up in front of me again! Otherwise, I will show no mercy to youl¡±


    Jazz said, "You''re an idiot indeed."


    Hearing that, Essa bristled with rage and even wanted to tear him into pieces!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She could only get in the taxi again and leave. She swore that she wouldn''t believe him again! Otherwise, she was an idiot indeed.


    However, she was an idiot in Jazz''s eyes already.


    The next evening, Jazz was invited to the bar. Many of his friends were in the private room.


    The waitress served wine to them in Bunny Girl''s clothes. The clothes were not that sexy and only exposed her breasts slightly.


    Essa raised her head and saw Jazz in surprise. She widened her eyes and stared at him.


    Jazz didn¡¯t expect to see her here either.


    Of course, Essa still needed to work. She lowered her head and fixed her eyes on the wine sses.


    Some of the guests were lecherous. Essa was in good shape. Her breasts were plump and fair. Her bottom was well-toned.


    Someone seized the chance and groped her. She bore it and suppressed her anger. Jazz saw the scene. He knocked on the table slightly, narrowed


    his eyes, nced at her and said, "Pour two sses of wine for me."


    Essa was reluctant to serve Jazz and didn''t move.


    "Have you heard what I have said?


    Are you deaf?"@r do you pretend not


    to hear whatrhave said?" Jazz held


    a ss of water and took a sip. He ?


    said slowly, "I think that I should tell


    your manager about that.¡± Hearing


    that; Essa gritted her teeth. Jazz


    makes things difficult for me on


    purpose! He knows my weakness. I


    have no other choice but to listen to


    him."


    ¡®The manager is angry about what happenedst night. If Jazzins to the manager, I will be fired.¡±


    Essa said, "Sir, you would like two sses of wine, right? Would you like me to pour three sses of wine for you? *


    Jazz smiled and let her do as she


    wished. Essdsat beside him and


    poured wire for him. However, she


    seemed to be bad at that. One ss


    of wine > flowed down his pants. The


    other two sses of wine were


    sptashed on his body. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Essa wiped for him with tissues as she said, "I''m sorry. I will wipe it for you." She feltcent in her heart and tittered.


    However, she ignored one thing...


    Jazz said, Are you sure that you


    want to continue to touch me like


    that? I don''t care, but are you sure


    that you are willing to continue?¡± He


    saig-s0 on purpose and let altthe


    peaple i in the private room hear that.


    All the people looked at Jazz and Essa and saw Essa''s actions clearly.


    "The waitress is bold!"


    "Mr. Valentine is popr among women.¡±


    Jazz said with a smile, "I can feel how urgent she is. We will have a wonderful night.¡±


    The others burst intoughter and were clear about Jazz''s thoughts.


    Essa stepped on Jazz''s foot with her high heel and pinched his thigh. She only pinched his thigh a little every time to


    make him feel pain!

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Jazz arched his eyebrows and whispered in her ear, "You''d better let go! Otherwise, you will regret it!"


    Essa sneered and ignored his warning. So Jazz stroked her bottom slowly and leisurely.


    Essa''s face clouded over immediately. ''He is shameless!


    Their moves were drastic. The others noticed that and looked at them with gusto


    "Alright, we will get out of your hair, Mr. Valentine. Have a wonderful night!"


    They were well-advised and left one by one. Only Essa and Jazz were left in the private room.


    Essa made a sudden dive for Jazz. She scratched and bit him. "How dare you feel me up?¡±


    Jazz wasn''t afraid of her at all and said, "l warned you, but you ignored it."


    Then he said calmly, "Your fiance cheats on you!"


    Essa didn''t hear clearly. She arched her eyebrows in confusion and asked, "What did you say? "


    Jazz arched his eyebrows, nced at her and said, "Your fiance cheats on you."


    Essa arched her eyebrows and nced at him. She said angrily, "Are you out of your mind?"


    Hearing that. Jazz narrowed his eyes and stared at her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Essa said, "Don''t look at me like that. No one will joke about it. Why do you curse me like that?"


    Jazz massaged his forehead and sneered," How can you think like that? Alright! I have told you that. It''s none of my business if you believe me or


    not!"


    Of course Essa didn''t believe him. -


    ~


    She sneefed, "Sir, do you need


    anything else? If not, I will get aut of


    yourhair. Other guests are waiting


    for me."


    ig


    "OKI" Jazz didn''t bother to say EN


    anything else. He thought that it was


    useless no matter what he said to


    her. No wonder her fiance cheated


    on, her. She deserved it! Content


    belongs to  ~~


    He stood up, put the ss on the table casually and left.


    Essa locked at his back and shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t take what he had said seriously.


    Jazz turned around suddenly. He nced at her coldly and said, "A policewoman bes a barmaid. You''re so cheap!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the door.


    Essa breathed heavily in anger, and her heart beat fast.


    She couldn''t suppress her anger anymore. She picked up the fruit tray and threw it at Jazz''s back


    Jazz didn''t turn round, so he didn''t notice that and was hit by the apples, pears and bananas in the tray.


    It hurt. He turned around and was in a bad mood


    Essa widened her eyes and was inwardly furious. She red at him. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    She was so emotional that even her


    cheeks turned red. She shouted,


    "You don''tknow that at all'' You


    know nothing about that! Do you


    think that I''m willing to do thatZWho


    do you think you are? How dare you


    judge me like that?" Content¡¯ belongs


    to"NovelDrama.Org 9


    JN


    >

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Before her tears fell, Essa held her breath and ran out of the private room. She didn''t want to see Jazz anymore!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to be a policewoman since she was a little girl. She dreamed about being admitted to the police academy. Of course, she felt sad that


    she became a barmaid now.


    But she could do nothing but ept it.


    She tried her best to suppress her sadness and keep calm on the surface. However, he exposed it cruelly and even belittled her. She was


    heartbroken.


    She had suppressed her sadness for a long time. He was the first one who exposed it


    cruelly. She couldn''t control her emotions anymore. She stood in a corner of the bar and burst into tears.


    Jazz still stood in the private room. He had seen the tears in Essa¡¯s eyes. He didn''t expect her to be so sentimental.


    He had only seen a few women cry. They were his mother, Summer and Essa.


    His heart sank somehow.


    He thought that he shouldn''t have told her that. He shouldn''t have been a stickybeak and asked for trouble.


    He sighed and walked out of the private room. When he passed by the corner, he heard someone''s cry by chance.


    He was familiar with the voice..


    He looked over and saw a slender figure. It was Essa.


    She had her back to him and cried sadly. Her emaciated shoulders shook as she sobbed. She wept bitterly.


    She had never cried like that. She stood there, wiped tears with one hand and covered her face with another hand


    Jazz felt more disturbed. He stood there and hesitated for seconds. Then he walked over and handed his handkerchief to her resignedly.


    She pushed away his hand and wiped her tears in a hurry. She said word by word, "I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    Her make-up was melted by her tears. She was in a sorry state.


    She was not a fragile woman and rarely cried, but she couldn''t bear it this time.


    Jazz closetthis eyes and gritted his


    teeth. Hedgven had the almost =~


    overwhelming desire to p himself.


    said? that I wouldn''t be a stickybeak


    anysore I ust now. Why dosk for


    trouble again?


    -


    He took a deep breath. After he


    calmed down, he walked outside.¡±


    When he passed by the hall, he


    turned-around and saw that Essa


    had-stopped crying and wasouring


    wire for guests with a bright smile.


    He felt disturbed and left decisively.


    Den hadn''te to see Essa these days. Essa was busy. When she had spare time, she felt angry with him.


    Den had never gotten angry with,


    her for so many days before. a


    Besides, he hadn''t contacted her this


    time. He neither called her. ror texted


    fer!


    However, Essa wouldn''t take the initiative to contact him this time. After all, Winston was her brother. She couldn''t abandon him!


    She felt empty after she resigned from the police station as if she lost something in her life.


    As for Jazz, she hadn''t seen him since that day. She thought that there was no need for them to meet. After all, they disliked each other.


    The job in the bar was annoying sometimes. There were always some men who wanted to feel her up. She had a bad temper and made some


    scenes.


    However, the sries were high, and the tips were considerable. Although she disliked the job, she didn''t n to quit.


    Ancther week went by, but Den still hadn''t contacted her. He hadn''t contacted her for two weeks in total. She felt annoyed.


    Sometimes, Jazz came to the bar at night.


    Of course, he had seen Essa, but she hadn''t seen him because he always hid from her in case she would see him.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    This evening, Essa was looking after Winston. She was ying puzzles with her brother. Their mother came over, with a thermos in her hands, which


    smelled good.


    "Mom, give the thermos to me. I''ll get it warmed for Winston.¡±


    "No, it''s not for Winston. It''s for Den.


    You''ve been taking care of Winston all these days and you''ve neglected Den. I made his favorite food. Take it to him."


    Essa shook her head She wouldn''t go!


    Her mother realized something was wrong with them. "Did you guys have a fight?"


    Essa didn''t say anything. She was silent. Her mother got serious and asked her what


    was going on. And she demanded her daughter to be honest with her.


    Essa didn''t hide anything from her mother. She told everything, their disputes and their problems.


    Hearing Essa¡¯s words, her mother let out a long sigh. She told Essa to take a step back and go to apologize to Den.


    The world was just as realistic as it was. Den wanted to marry Essa, but Winston''s situation was like a fathomless pit that they couldn''t fill up no


    matter how hard they tried. Den''s family was not rich. He was surely not happy about such a burden!


    It was usual for ordinary people. Essa did not resent Den for this.


    Nowadays, how many men could take all the burdens on themselves?


    Essa didn''t move. Her mother said, "Go ahead! Apart from that, Den is a good guy.¡±


    After thinking about it, Essa agreed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway she believed Den was sensible and kind, and she would try to convince him.


    Her mother nodded and told her to go to Den''s home soon


    Then Essa went to Den¡¯s apartment. She took a cab with the thermos box in her arms


    Since they were definitely getting married, Den had given her the key to his apartment.


    When Essa opened the door with the key, the smile on her face instantly dissipated like it was blown away by a gale


    There were three people sitting at the table, besides Den and her mother, there was another young girl.


    She was pretty, with fair skin, almond eyes, and a small cherry mouth


    Essa was fine with it. But what =~


    pissed her off was that the girl s fork


    was on Den''s te. What was the


    hell thi s all about? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ="


    Hearing the door open, the three all


    turned to thexdoor. Seeing it was


    Essa, Den s mother showed a <


    nonchnt look, while Den was


    surprised. The girl blinked her eyes.


    She-gbviously didn''t know that Essa


    was Den¡¯ s girlfriend. Conten


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    ~


    "Den, who is this?" The girl asked.


    She called Den¡¯''s name so I.


    intimately. And she even asked =~


    Deniwho Essa was. Essa found it


    SO ridiculous, She almost burst out


    laughing. Content belongs fo


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Den, would you exin it?" Essa stared coldly at the girl. She sensed the girl wasn''t very nice.


    Den didn''t know how to introduce Essa. For a moment he was in a bind. He stood still in silence


    "I''m Anja Fisher. What''s your name?" The girl spoke first. She stood up and introduced herself.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    "I''m her fiancee, Essa Reese.¡± Essa''s eyes stared steadily at the girl. Although the girl seemed polite and well-bred, Essa didn''t like her.


    ''Fiancee?'' The girl''s eyes blinked. Then she curled her lips and smiled, "Really? I''ve never heard of Den being engaged.¡±


    Essa was not stupid. The girl was implying something. It wasn''t as simple as the words. The girl was indicating that Den had never mentioned


    Essa to her, or admitted that Essa was his girlfriend.


    But that was not the point. The point was in what kind of identity was the girl showing up at Den''s dinner table today.


    "Den, you better make it clear! Is she any of our rtives?"


    The war between women was silent, without weapons or smoke.


    The girl smiled gently. She did not say a word and sat there quietly. She didn''t think she needed to answer such a question.


    Den and his mother were both present. They should be the ones to answer the question


    However, Den''s mother had no intention of speaking up. She just sat there in silence.


    And Den felt that the situation wasplicated. He didn''t know how to exin it.


    Essa''s eyes darted between the three, waiting for any one of them to give her an exnation.


    But none of them spoke up. They all remained silent. The atmosphere was tense.


    After a while, Den grabbed Essa''s wrist and tried to take her out.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But Essa wouldn''t go out. Why would she go out?


    Den frowned, he tugged Essa''s arm." Let''s talk outside.¡±


    "Why do we have to go outside? Can''t we talk in here? Let''s just get it straight here!" Essa stood still.


    The corners of Den''s mouth


    twitched He forcibly dragged het¡±


    out of the apartment. As they o


    pushed and shoved, the thermos


    box-in Essa''s arms fell to the floor


    and spilled the food inside. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    After all. Essa was taken out. Den didn''t


    let go of her hand until they got out of the apartment building.


    "All right! You want to talk outside. Here we are! Exin it to me!"


    "OK. then, answer me before I answer you. What''s your answer to the question I asked you earlier?¡±


    Essa locked at him in disbelief, "You want me to give up Winston? He''s my brother!"


    "Then there is no need to talk about.


    anything between us. Since you


    choose your brother over me, that''s


    it between you and me!" Den


    locked serious. He wasn''t Kidding.


    "Den, this isn''t you! You used to be so good to Winston! How could you be so cruel to Winston?" Essa didn''t believe it


    "I used to be good to him, and I was good to him for so long, so now I''m done! He''s not


    my family. I''m not obligated to be responsible for him. I can''t afford to take on that much responsibility, so that''s it!"


    Now Essapletely calmed down. She looked at Den harshly and asked him," Who is that girl?"


    Den didn''t say anything. He was silent


    "A spare wheel? Or your new girlfriend?" Den didn''t say anything, so Essa answered for him.


    Den still didn''t say anything. He just stood there in silence.


    Essa let outa coldugh. She had


    understood everything. She took out


    a bottle of water, raised her hand,


    and srashed it on Den''s head.


    Her fovement was quick antl


    acedrate.


    od

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    Essa had gone through professional trainings and her blow was hard. Immediately, Den''s eyes went blind and he stumbled on his feet. He almost


    fell to the ground.


    "All right, as you wish, this is the end between us! From now on we are strangers! " Essa threw the bottle on the ground and locked at Dn fiercely,


    and then she took the ring off her finger and threw it at him." This is your mother¡¯s ring! Don''t ever show up in front of me again and disgust me!"


    Finishing her words, Essa turned around and left without a second''s hesitation. No one saw her pale fingers as she clenched her fists to hold in her


    grief.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Back in the hospital ward, Essa''s mother was sitting at the bedside and ying puzzles with Winston. Seeing Essa¡¯s return, the mother stood up and


    hurriedly asked, a smile on her face, "How was it going? Did Den like it?"


    "No, he didn¡¯t eat it. I smashed it at his home. Also, he and I have broken up. We don''t have anything to do with each other from now on.¡± Essa stated


    calmly.


    Her mother was surprised. She took Essa¡¯s hand and asked what had happened


    Essa told her everything, including the girl at Den¡¯s apartment.


    Her mother¡¯s brow furrowed. "Winston is not supposed to be your responsibility.


    Indeed few men can bear the burden. From now on, Winston will be in my charge! Go to talk to Den!"


    ''Aman''s promises are never reliable. No matter how wonderful his promises are, he would change after he gets married.¡¯


    ''For example, Den promised that he would take care of Winston together with Essa for the rest of his life. But if they get married, he will get tired


    and bored one day, sooner orter. And then he will start to quarrel with Essa for that. Their lives will be full of conflicts *


    ''So this is for the best. I''m after all not old and I can take care of Winston.


    However, Essa shook her head firmly, her slender hands clenched into fists. "I won''t go back to him. I don''t ever want to see him again. He''s not


    worth it! I''ve seen him through. Why would I go back to him?" "Essa, do you think all the men in the world are good men? Winston has got the


    disease and it''s hopeless. Which man would like to take care of him?"


    "If no one will, then I''ll take care of him myself. Anyway, I will never go back to Den. A man like him is not worthy of my affection!" Essa was


    determined. No one could change her mind.


    Her mother let out a long sigh. Her chest was heaving.


    Essa was a decisive woman. When she saw how weak and selfish Den was, no matter how she loved him before, she despised him now! She


    never wanted to see him again!


    "Okay, I''m done here. I''m going to work now. Mom, take care of Winston." Then she left.


    In the bar, Essa was in a depressed


    mood. After all, she and Den were


    going 1) get married, but now they


    endedup I in this way. Her job wasn''t


    going well either. She felt heplife


    was so miserable. Content, belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org od


    Sitting in the corner of the bar, Essa drank one ss after another. She had been in love with Den for two years, but they couldn''t fight the reality.


    Ideals were always perfect, but the real world was practical. No one could realize their ideal without pity.


    Jazz wanted to go to the bar, and Charlotte insisted on going with him. He had no choice but to carry the little girl in his arms.


    Charlotte looked around in the bar.


    She shook hetMhead at all the


    women withfieavy makeup. She


    . i ~


    didn''t likexany of them. Suddenly,


    she saw Essa sitting in the corner,


    so shegyan towards her and sheuted,


    "Pretty police sister!¡± Essa was a


    little drunk. Her consciousness


    drifted away. When she saw


    Charlotte, she reached out and


    squeezed her little face. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jazz wanted to take Charlotte away, but the little girl would not go. She must stay with Essa. After a few more drinks, Essa was totally wasted. She


    pointed at Jazz and screamed, "You bastard!"


    Jazz raised his eyebrows. He then realized that Essa was pointing at him, but he would not bother with a drunk woman!


    "You bastard! You knew he was with another woman, but you didn''t tell me!" Essa looked fierce.


    Jazz walked up to her. He reached


    out and cupped her chin right in his


    hand. "didn''t tell you? When I told


    you, you thought I was out of my


    ming Now you me me fortelling


    you? Have you lost your mind?¡±

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Suddenly, Essa burst outughing. She started giggling. Immediately after, she leaned forward and threw up on Jazz''s suit.


    The smell was awful. Jazz frowned in disgust and pushed against her forehead. But Essa fell on his chest. She didn¡¯t move.


    Jazz nced at Charlotte with a threatening look in his eyes. He pushed Essa away and hissed a curse. He pulled off his suit and tossed it aside.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlotte dared not to make a fuss anymore. She was quiet. Jazz carried the little girl up in his arms, and the two were about to leave. Just then, they


    heard Essa whimpering.


    Locking back, Jazz saw Essa leaning on the table, her face covered in tears. She looked wretched. She was out of breath from sobbing and looking


    at Jazz pitifully.


    Seeing her pitiful gaze, Charlotte felt sympathy for her. "Uncle Jazz, the police sister is so pitiful. Let''s take her home."


    Before Jazz could say anything, Essa ran up to him in her drunkness and clung to Jazz''s waist. "Tell me a joke! I want to hear a joke."


    Jazz ignored her. Charlotte was dumbfounded. But Essa acted like a child, sitting on the floor and weeping loudly.


    Peaple around cast their curious eyes at them and whispered. Jazz gritted his teeth and yelled, "Get yourself up!" "Tell me a joke! I want to hear


    jokes! You''re so cruel to me! I''m not leaving! I want to


    hear jokes!" Essa was wasted and acted like a grumpy child.


    More and more people gathered around them.Jazz felt had no choice but to bend down, crouched in front of Essa, and whispered a joke through his


    gritted teeth.


    "Two brothers were talking. The younger brother asked, "brother, can you say something in one sentence and make me upset?"


    Essa blinked her eyes, tears on her cheeks, but she was listening intently.


    "The elder brother said, "Your wife has a mole on her left breast.¡¯ Then the younger brother demanded, ¡®Now say something in one sentence to cheer


    me up.'' And the elder brother said, I went to primary school with her as a toddler.¡¯


    Essa got it. She cupped her mouth and giggled. Cne second earlier, she was still crying, but now she was all smiling.


    But Charlotte didn''t get it. ''Got upset earlier but got cheered up in the next second. What on earth was Uncle Jazz talking about?¡¯


    Jazz was relieved to see Essa finally burst intoughter. He picked up Charlotte and prepared to leave.


    But Essa wouldn''t let him go. She wrapped her arms around his legs and looked up at him, her eyes twinkling. "I''ming with you."


    Charlotte looked at Jazz and asked, "Uncle Jazz, let''s take the pretty police sister with us. Is it OK?"


    Jazz hissed at her, "No way!" He got himself into trouble thest time he did her a favor. How could he possibly do it again?


    Essa stared at him pitifully. But Jazz forcibly pushed her away and sat her on a chair beside her.


    Anyway, he felt that every time he -.


    met her, fie got into trouble! The first


    We times, the woman scolded.him


    furiously. And today, he was; forced


    to. fell a joke! What the hellt Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jazz picked up Charlotte in his arms. He got up and headed out of the bar.


    Essa sat on a chair and started whimpering again. Covering her face with her hands, she slumped down on the table.


    Jazz had walked to the door of the bar.


    Charlotte pinched him on the shoulder. " Uncle Jazz, take the pretty police sister with us! Or put me down. I''ll call Daddy!"


    Jazz pped her ass and got stern.


    pe quiet!" "Goh... Oooh... You hit


    Lt NURS... You don''t love me


    anymord res Charlotte cried. Tears


    were (onning down her cheeks, and


    her r ayes got red from crying She


    was so miserable. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    ~o


    A


    Since the little girl had lived in the Valentine mansion for so long, when had Jazz ever beaten her? He could not dote on her enough. He had never


    seen her cry.


    Now the little girl was crying her eyes out. Her little face turned red. She was crying so miserably.


    Jazz got heartbroken at her tears. Heforted the little girl in a soft voice.


    Charlotte wiped her tears while


    whimpering. ¡¯ I want to take the


    pretty police sister with me!" He


    couldot stand to see the girl~


    crying. He gently patted Charlotte i in


    hisarms andforted her:


    Finally, he had no choice but to take Essa with them.


    He took her back to the Valentine mansion

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Charlotte finally became happy. She smiled and ate the ice cream in her hand.


    Jazz opened the car door, picked up Essa, and went to the room on the second floor.


    After putting her on the bed, Jazz was about to leave when she suddenly put her hands around his neck.


    Such a gesture was too intimate for the two of them. They were so close to each other that they could hear each other''s breathing clearly.


    There was a faint smell of apple around Essa. Jazz couldn''t help but take a few breaths and found it pleasant.


    She narrowed her eyes and hugged him tightly. Her face kept rubbing against his chest.


    "Let''s sleep together, okay?"


    Her cheek was soft and warm. Their faces touched gently. He felt that an electric current seemed to run through him, and then he froze in ce,


    forgetting to react.


    Essa buried her whole face into his neck, like a kitten. Then she rubbed his neck with her face a few times.


    Jazz was such a young man. How could he stand such an invisible temptation? He moved his body and tried to get up.


    However, Essa used to sleep with her arms around something when she was drunk, like a teddy bear or a pillow.


    At this time, she thought she was hugging a "pillow", but this "pillow" was obviously not very obedient and always moved around, and didn''t seem to


    want to be hugged by her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, "Whether it is a teddy bear or a pillow, I have paid for it. I can definitely hug it."


    Therefore, her body rubbed against the bed. Then she pressed her leg against the " pillow" as she always did, making "it" between her legs.


    Jazz was really about to go crazy!


    She was really drunk! She pinned the man between her legs recklessly!


    "I''m warning you, let go of me quickly!" Jazz said in a low voice.


    But she had him between her legs firmly. They seemed to be tangled vines.


    She was very sleepy now, so she kept yawning and weeping. Hearing his voice, she frowned in annoyance, "Be quiet!¡±


    After taking a deep breath, he suppressed the hot currents running wildly through his body and said through clenched teeth,¡± I''ll warn you thest


    time!"


    "Shut up!" Saying that, Essa kissed Jazz''s lips directly this time and licked them, finding them soft and sweet.


    Jazz narrowed his eyes tightly all of a sudden, tensed his strong body, and tock a deep breath.


    The funny thing was that this was Jazz''s first kiss!


    Jazz was well educated. He took a:


    ~


    romantic -ftionship seriously.


    What''ssmore, he was stubborn.If he


    didnt meet a girl he liked, he.would


    prefer to remain single. Content


    belongs to  ~~


    Since he was in junior high school,


    he had received many love letters.¡±


    His sc hool bag was often stuffed


    with love letters, but he never cared


    about them. Nor did he everbhave


    feelings for any girl. Content belongs


    t¡ì" -


    When he was in senior high school, he fell in love with Summer. He loved her with his whale heart.


    At that time, he was young and curious about sex, but he had an inexplicable determination to respect Summer.


    Mark never stopped him.


    Sometimes, tie watched


    pornographic movies with Jazz.


    Mark feltthat it was normal for_~


    teenagers to have such mentality


    and-mpulse, but Jazz shouldbe


    guided correctly.


    NovelDrama.Org oF


    PN


    ¡ª


    ~


    Before meeting Summer, Jazz had no interest in any woman. He just found them annoying


    Afterwards, Summer took over his world and mind quickly. Apart from her, he hadn''t liked any woman.


    Sometimes, he would fantasize..

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    After knowing that Summer had sex with Mark, Jazz was in pain, but he couldn''t get her out of his mind.


    It didn''t mean that he didn''t want to start a romantic rtionship or have sex with another woman, but as soon as he smelled the expensive perfume


    on the woman and then saw her red lips, he immediately lost his interest.


    Cver time, Jazz wasn''t in the mood to find a girlfriend. Once he had the desire, he would give himself a handjob.


    He didn''t mean to remain chaste. It was just that he couldn''t get himself turned on, as the person he was in a rtionship with wasn''t Summer. He


    had no desire for


    women other than Summer. Even if he had feelings for a woman, he would always visualize her face as Summer''s the moment he approached her,


    which would make him push her away in horror!


    Jazz now felt a wave of odd current through his body. It was unusual. He suddenly had an urge of desire.


    Essa smelled good. She had a faint smell of green apple, which was very simr to Summer''s orange smell. He took a deep breath and forgot to


    push her away.


    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Summer''s voice came in. "Essa. Oh, I''m sorry. You should continue!"


    Summer coughed gently and said with a smile. She left and closed the door.


    Cnly then did Jazze to his senses. He quickly pulled Essa off him and then chased Summer with his long legs. He grabbed Summer''s wrist and


    exined,¡± Summer, it''s not what you see!¡±


    "You don''t need to exin. I get it!" Summer still smiled and patted his shoulder.


    Jazz couldn''t help but raise his voice." Summer!¡±


    "Jazz, you need to let something go. You know we can''t be together. Why do you insist on it? Let go of yourself, okay?" Summer said in a low voice.


    Jazz moved his eyes slightly and rolled his throat. He knew what her words meant. He opened his thin lips but he didn''t say a wordC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Going back to his room, Jazzy down on the bed with his eyes closed. There was still an urge of desire in his body.


    Jazz gritted his teeth. Eventually, a beautiful face appeared on Jazz''s mind, then his robust and slender body trembled slightly.


    Jazz panted slightly, his chest rising and falling rapidly.


    He looked out the window and his eyes moved. Thest person that came to mind was Essa, the policewoman.


    Why did it happen?


    Was it because she had just pinned him between her legs, or because she kissed him?


    Jazz felt like he was going crazy.


    Why on earth did things turn out like


    this? He watched many o


    pornographic films. It didn''t make


    sense! that Essa¡¯s kiss madehim


    change his sexual fa ntasies! Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Jazz rolled his Adam''s apple. He


    stretched out his long fingers to. Ny


    cover his handsome face. He closed


    his''eyes and tried to sleep. Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org =~


    oO


    The next morning.


    Everyone was sitting at the dining table, waiting for Jazz toe downstairs and have breakfast together.


    Usually, Jazz was always the first


    one down''the stairs. He was strarige


    today. He hadn''te down yet.


    Summer asked the maid to go


    upstairs to call him. Conterit belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ig


    At this time, Essa walked down the stairs, slowly rubbing her forehead. She looked downstairs and her heart skipped a beat.


    How did she get to the Valentine mansion against night?


    What had happened?


    Summer waved her hand with a smile on her face and invited Essa to have breakfast


    Essa felt embarrassed and shook her head. She declined and wanted to leave


    Charlotte ran over to hug Essa and didn''t want her to leave, inviting her to have breakfast.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    "Charlotte likes you a lot, I rarely see her like someone so much.¡± Summer spoke up from the side, "Breakfast is ready. I''ve prepared breakfast for


    you too. Let''s eat together.¡±


    There had been many conflicts between Jazz and her, and even that kind of conflict had happened, so how could she stay here for breakfast again?


    She wanted to leave, but Charlotte refused, and so did Summer, who was pulling her arms and forcing her to sit at the table, adding, "If you don''t eat


    today, then you can''t leave."


    They were so warm-hearted, and the breakfast was alreadyid out in front of


    her, so it was hard to resist. Essa had no choice but to sit down


    The maid called three or four times before Jazz came down from upstairs btedly. He wore a simple white shirt. The buttons on the shirt were


    unfastened, exposing arge part of his smooth tanned chest.


    Summer could not stand it a bit, but she was used to it, as he always had this habit. No matter what you said, he was always like this and did not


    listen to it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The seat Summer sat down at happened to be opposite where Jazz and Essa were sitting.


    Essa lowered her head and concentrated on drinking her porridge; she looked as if she was about to bury her whole head in it.


    Rarely, Jazz did not say a word and focused on eating his breakfast.


    Summer''s eyes kept slowly wandering between the two; she intuited that the rtionship between the two was somewhat unusual...


    Jazz''s eyes asionally swept past Essa, and then the scene fromst night woulde into his mind. Jazz raised his eyebrows, closed his eyes


    slightly, and continued to drink his porridge.


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Essa''s mind went nk, and she couldn''t recall anything.


    It was not easy to finish the breakfast. Essa finally breathed a slow sigh of relief now that the torture was over, and she could be relieved.


    Jazz was packing up, nning to go to the office.


    Summer spoke up, "Jazz, Essa is leaving.


    You are going in the same direction. Give her a ride."


    "Do not bother, please. I''ll just leave by myself." She quickly declined


    "It won''t be troublesome; he can swing by to drop you off. Besides, it''s not easy to take a taxi here, so just take Jazz''s car.¡±


    When the fivo were talking, Jazz had


    already walked over with his long


    legs, with the car key hanging on his


    fingers and shaking. His eyegwere


    fixed on Essa,¡± Would you like to


    go?"


    Essa didn''t speak, but Summer did. She put both hands on her shoulders and pushed her forward, "Hurry up, you are not a stranger to him."


    Summer intended to promote the rtionship between the two. She thought that Essa had a good personality. More


    importantly, she was the first woman who interacted with Jazz for so long.


    But these were not the point. The most important point was that Jazz did not hate her.


    Having no choice, Essa still got into Jazz''s car.


    Cn the way, the car drove forward smoothly. Both Jazz and Essa did not say anything. They fell silent


    After a long-time, Essa broke the


    silence,¡± Was it you who took mezto


    your housest night? I remember I


    was pretty drunk. May I ask if have


    dong anything I should not have


    dere?" .


    -


    After hearing this topic, Jazz raised his eyebrows slightly. His thin lips pursed, and his handsome face seemed slightly red


    "No." He said, his eyes twinkling.


    Finally relieved, Essa looked at him,¡± Thank you forst night!"


    "No need. Jazz tuned his turn +.


    signal tothe left and sped up. For


    the first time, he felt that the


    conversation between them: seemed


    sa polite. Content belongs io


    a


    Essa also felt that they were being too polite. She said, "Just leave me at the nearest underground entrance, and I need to go to the hospital.¡±


    He replied indifferently. As if remembering something, Jazz handed her a piece of paper, "If you are interested, you can take a look.¡±


    Being curious, Essa saw the word" recruitment¡± at a nce and was immediately interested, so she continued to read.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Thepany was recruiting for a security guard. The candidate needed to be experienced and responsive.


    The pay was pretty good. Essa thought the job suited her very much. It was meant for her.


    "Is this yourpany? When can I go for an interview?"


    "You don''t need to go for the interview. If you''ve made up your mind, I can arrange it for you right away.¡±


    Essa was dumbfounded, "I don''t need to go for an interview?"


    "I know you very well, so there is no need for an interview, and there is no trial period.¡± Jazz answered


    Immediately, Essa got excited, "When should I start working?"


    "It''s up to you, but on one condition, you have to quit your current job."


    "Why?" Essa was upset, "I work here during the day, and I go to the bar after work.


    That''s not a problem."


    "Mypany needs dedicated people. If youe to work here, you have to bemitted. I can give you a raise. At the bar, you work until one


    o''clock at night. I don''t think you can rest well and do a good job by the next morning in mypany. You may think about it. Let me know if you


    make your choice.¡±


    Essa was in a bit of a bind. She needed to think about this.


    The pay at the bar was no match to that


    she was offered here, and it wasn''t as decent as here. It was not necessary for her to continue working in the bar.


    Essa thought about it and made up her mind. So she told Jazz that she would go to hispany the next day.


    Jazz nodded his head as a response.


    Essa''s lips were as pink as fresh rose petals, so delicate.


    ncing at the rearview mirror, Jazz could see her lips shivering slightly. He couldn''t help but think ofst night.


    The feeling was involuntary as if he was underpulsion. He gritted his teeth and let out a low curse to sweep the scene out of his mind


    The car eventually stopped at the hospital Essa thanked Jazz, and Jazz responded tersely that the hospital was just on his


    way.


    Essa found Jazz was not as annoying as usual today, and he was a bit considerate and seemed like a nice guy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Jazz drove his car along. He irritably pulled his tie loose and cursed himself,


    Essa went to the bar and quit her


    job. Afterall, many of the people.


    who went there were familiar faces.


    It wauldnt be good if she was I


    recognized one day. Content


    belongs to  ~~


    The next morning, Essa went to the office. It was her first official workday.


    Jazz stepped into the office building. Everyone who passed by bowed their heads and greeted him politely, and Jazz nodded to them all in response.


    Essa was wearing thepany uniform, suit pants, a white shirt, and a zer. Her hair was casually tied in a ponytail. She looked smart and neat.


    Her eyes met Jazz''s. Essa did not squirm but smiled and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Valentine!"


    Jazz had never seen her so polite. He was stunned for a moment. Then he came to himself and nodded to her, "Good morning."


    The policewoman used to be tough, but now she looked as tender as a sheep.


    ¡®The woman is a fast changer. Tsk..."


    Essa didn''t like the security job, but she needed the money.


    Jazz now looked decent and had a sense of authority with him. Well, he was the boss!


    There was-surveince everywhere


    in the office bui Iding. Thepany''s


    every corner was under surveince,


    Essa surely included. She was-


    wearing a suit and patrollingaround


    inthe office building. Content


    b¨¦longs to


    Jazz was Gasually leaning back in


    his leather chai r, his long legs folded


    and his-foot rested on the edge of


    his desk, His thin lips were curled up


    slightly as he stared at Essadrom


    the-mornitor...


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Essa never thought that she woulde to work in Jazz''spany one day. It was true what they said. Fate had a way of making fun of people!


    After work, she met Jazz again and she said goodbye to him in a low voice.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Jazz fixed his eyes on her and asked, "Let me give you a ride."


    "No, it''s fine. I can go back by myself. It''s convenient.¡±


    "You''re so polite. I do remember that you used to call me a scoundrel.¡±


    Essa showed a bright smile and said, "l didn''t know anything before. How could I still think you''re a scoundrel now?"


    "Am I misremembering? Howe I always remember you calling me a scoundrel?"Jazz said deliberately and squinted his eyes.


    This man was really good at harboring resentment. But for the sake of Jazz giving


    her a job, Essa would put up with it.


    Essa showed a brighter smile and said, " That''s definitely your misremembering! A lot of scoundrels are sneaky and mean


    You look so handsome and dashing. How can you be a scoundrel?"


    Essa smiled and said nice words to make Jazz happy. Especially when Jazz saw her ingratiating look, it made him more pleasant. Jazz said, "Give


    me an example. Who''s the image of me in your mind now?"


    "Leonardo DiCaprio!" Essa answered quickly without the slightest hesitation.


    "Get in the car." Jazz leaned forward and opened the car door.


    After Essa got in the car, Jazz turned on the car''s navigation system and let her enter her home address into it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time they got along so well without arguing.


    Suddenly, a grumbling sound came out. Essa frowned and touched her stomach quietly.


    Jazz didn''t ignore this sound. He looked over at the source of the sound and his eyes fell on Essa''s stomach.


    Unlike other women, Essa didn''t feel ufortable and embarrassed. Instead, she said frankly with bright eyes, "l didn''t eat anything at noon.¡±


    "Do you want to eat something before you go back?" Jazz asked.


    "Okay." Essa nodded her head. Since


    she hadn''t caten anything at noon,


    she was ROW very hungry. Besides,


    her mott¨¦r was taking care of oo


    Winsterr in the hospital, so even if


    she went home, there was nofood


    athome. She might as welljust eat


    atthe Content belongs tg;


    restaurant.


    Jazz looked across the two streets and asked, "What do you want to eat? What about steak or foie gras?"


    The steak and the foie gras were delicious, but Essa didn''t like them.


    "I don''t like to eat these things," Essa said.


    "Then what do you want to eat? Or have you decided what you want to eat?" Jazz nced at Essa and felt that she already had an idea in her mind


    Essa nodded her head and said, "Yes, I got an idea. It''s better for me to treat today. You just need to follow me."


    The car moved along and eventually drove to a slightly old residential area


    The houses were old and the security was not very good. There were few pedestrians on the road.


    It was Jazz''s first timeing to this kind of ce. He couldn''t help but frown.


    Essa was very familiar with this ce. She turned the corner and walked into a long and narrow alley. Even if there was light, it was still dark


    Jazz said nothing with a frown and followed Essa into the room.


    Sitting by the window, Essa ordered a taco and a bowl of tomato soup.


    Jazz didn''t order, because he was not familiar with this kind of small restaurant. Noticing Jazz''s reaction, Essa ordered him the same food as hers.


    The food iAthis restaurant was very.


    delicious; but Essa would only core


    here during the day when she head


    time-She would nevere. here at


    night because it was not very safe.


    She came here tonight because Jazz had a car and she happened to want to eat the tacos.


    Jazz had never eaten a taco before. He took it in his hand and looked back and forth repeatedly.


    "What? Don''t you want to eat? Then.


    you''d better give ittome. I am very


    hungry ¡é One taco is not enoughrfor


    e (Essa reached out her fair hand


    o are "


    ig

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Jazz''s eyes twinkled. He stared at Essa¡¯s palm. Suddenly, he felt his throat get a little dry. "Howe you eat so much? A girl should watch her


    manners."


    "I''m so hungry. How can I watch my manners? Besides, manners are for elegantdies, while I''m not one of them. I''m just going to get my stomach


    full, so I can work. Are you going to eat or not?"


    Jazz didn''t say a word. He opened his lips and tasted it and found it delicious. The vor was fresh


    Seeing Jazz start to eat, Essa smiled,¡± How''s it? It''s not bad, is it? Try the tomato soup.¡±


    Essa didn''t care one bit about her manners. She ate whatever she wanted, but she was eating slowly. She was blowing the steam from her bow!


    carefully.


    From the bowl, the misty steam rose. Seen through the haze of the steam, her face locked indescribably beautiful.


    During the meal, Essa concentrated on tasting the food, while Jazz was distracted. His eyes nced at her from time to time


    After the meal, Essa scrambled to pay the bill. Then they got out of the restaurant. Not long after they left the restaurant, they encountered a group of


    gangsters. One man had a toothpick hung in his mouth. He didn''t look like a nice guy.


    "Wow, it''s sote! You guys are still having romance here, huh?" The man walking in the front smiled yfully. "Take out your money. Don''t make us


    doit."


    Essa frowned, "I don''t have any money!"


    "Oh, a pretty woman has no money. That''s forgivable. Fortunately, you have a pretty face. You make me hot. I''ll let you go after you suck my d*ck!"


    "Yuck! Shame on you!" Essa sneered with a disdainful look on her face, which totally pissed off the man. He beckoned, and the guys behind him


    walked forward, smiling lewdly while rubbing their palms. Their smiles were disgusting.


    Just as Jazz was about to step forward and confront them, he suddenly felt a warmth clung to his hand and he was yanked back. He locked at the


    hand and found Essa standing in front of him, trying to protect him.


    He froze for a few seconds. Then he came back to his senses. He stood behind her with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. "This woman is


    literally protecting me?"


    Seeing this scene, theughter of the gangsters grew louder. ¡®Locks like this guy is trash. He''s a coward, relying on a woman and cowering behind


    her!¡¯


    The gangsters surrounded the two and then they lunged at them.


    Essa''s eyes grew fierce. She narrowed her eyes and then nced back at Jazz. "Stay behind me!"


    "OK." Jazz responded obediently, "No problem.¡±


    The gangsters burst outughing. They nced at each other, and then they made their moves.


    Essa graduated from the police academy.


    She had professional fighting training. And she knew well about the human body. In terms of strength, she was certainly no match for the men, but in


    terms of skill, they were no match for her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the calf or the most vulnerable part between the men¡¯s thighs, she gave them hard kicks.


    She turned sideways, raised her leg, and then kicked down hard. Her movements were agile and urate, without a bit of miss. She was tough and


    ruthless.


    Jazz had been standing behind her all the time and she requested him to grab her shirt and stay behind her.


    The gangsters were really no match for her. In no second, they were all kicked down to the ground.


    Essa pped her hands and looked down at the men cowering on the ground. Then she took out her cell phone and called the police.


    After the police took all the men away, Essa got into Jazz''s car. She asked with concern, "Are you hurt?"


    This was the first time Jazz was protected by a woman. He curled up the corners of his lips and replied, "No. You''re terrific.¡±


    "I was trained at the police academy, though I am not a police anymore.¡± She sounded upset, with blunt frustration in her tone.


    "Why did you go to the police academy?" Jazz was curious.


    "My brother was born with dementia.


    He was bullieda lot when we were


    kids. I was girl and I couldn''t N


    protect him, but I felt it was my duty


    to protect him. My parents gave


    birth tome to apany him''and


    protect him, so I went to the\police


    academy." Then Essa stretched


    lazily," How do you think fhy


    fighting?"


    Jazz shrugged his shoulders, "You are terrific indeed!"


    Essa smiled, "Have you thought of giving me a raise?"


    Jazz raised an eyebrow. Before he could say anything, she patted him on the shoulder andughed, "Don''t be nervous. I''m just kidding.


    After spending a few days together, Jazz found another side of her that he hadn''t seen before, naughty and adorable.


    After the dinner, Jazz drove Essa


    home. In-front of the apartment


    building, Fssa waved goodbye to¡¯


    him. He stayed in the car and gazed


    at her back for a while. Thenhe


    started the car and left... Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    When Jazz returned home, Charlotte hadn''t gone to bed. Summer punished the girl by letting her practice her handwriting.


    Charlotte got punished quite often, which wasmon enough for her, but she just wouldn''t learn


    As she wrote, the girl chanted, "Daddy doesn''t love me. Mommy doesn''t love me. I''m a poor unloved child...¡±


    Jazz was speechless at the little girl. He nced at her and handed her two more sheets of paper. "Good girl. You''re getting better every day."


    Jazz took a shower, casually wrapped up in a robe, andy down on the bed. Somehow the scene of Essa protecting him came back to his mind.


    It was a wonderful feeling, a man being protected by a woman. It was strange though. Jazz narrowed his eyes. He felt good...


    The next morning, at breakfast, Summer sensed that Jazz was in a good mood. His lips were slightly curled up with a smile. And he was kind of


    entranced


    Summer raised her eyebrows and tapped his te with her fork. It made a crisp sound. "Jazz, your spoon is about to reach your nose."


    Immediately, Jazz got out of his trance. He asked, "What?"


    Summerughed and shook her head, "Tell me what you were thinking about. Why are you all smiles?¡±


    Charlotte was drinking her soup. The little girl nibbled on her spoon, "Mommy, it wasn''t a smile. It was a daydream.¡±


    Summer frowned at her, "Don''t interject in our grown-ups¡¯ conversation! Eat your breakfast and then write three more pages!¡±


    No!" Charlotte flung her spoon on


    the te Her little pink face was¡¯


    filled with anger. "Didn''t you ask me


    to pragtice my handwriting? The


    ettets I wrote yesterday were


    daydreams. Didn''t I use them right?

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Summer was amused, but she held back herughter. "Did I teach you to use it like that?"


    Then Charlotte became more righteous. " Then when should I use it? You''ve made me write it so many times. What''s the point?"


    Summer made a deliberate cough slightly. She found herself unable to refute the little girl. She felt that the little girl had a point there.


    Jazz couldn''t help butugh out loud.¡± Charlotte got that from you.¡±


    Charlotte was indeed a mischievous girl, and Jazz adored her very much


    Summer helplessly held her hand at her forehead


    Jazz got up, casually straightened his clothes, and said, "I''m done. I''m going to the office.¡±


    Summer nodded her head. ncing at the soup in front of him, she noticed that he hadn''t had much. "Why was he acting so strange today, having


    barely had anything at breakfast?¡¯


    Indeed, she could tell from his expression that something was strange with him. Jazz was weird today. Was he hiding something from them?


    When Jazz arrived at the office, it was only time to start work. Jazz nodded slightly at the employees¡¯ greetings. He got into his office and sat down in


    his leather chair.


    There were a lot of papers on his desk. Jazz picked up his pen, but he couldn''t concentrate on the papers.


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and went downstairs to the security department.


    He was the president of thepany. It was rare for him toe to the security department. Today, his sudden appearance startled the staff there


    They were quite respectful and humble toward Jazz. And they were panicking. Why did the president suddenlye over? Was something wrong


    here?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just as everyone was wondering, Jazz asked, "Where''s Essa?"


    ¡®Essa, who was that?¡¯


    Then the manager stepped forward and reported, "Mr. Valentine, Ms. Reese came to work this morning, but it looked like she had some kind of


    emergency. She asked for a day off and left earlier.¡±


    ¡®She asked for a day off?


    Jazz''s eyes darkened, "I see. Go back to your work."


    He had been to Essa¡¯s homest night, so he remembered the way. He got his car from the garage and headed for Essa''s home.


    Essa was at home taking care of her


    young cousin, her aunt''s son. Her


    mother had gone to the hospital to


    take care of Winston. Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org =~


    The boy was about six or seven


    years old: He was quite naughty ahd


    rebel ious. He challenged anything


    that Essa forbade him to do:


    Locking after the boy exhausted her. She felt so tired.


    Suddenly, a knock came on the door. Essa raised her eyebrows and wondered if her mother was home so early.


    She opened the door and found it was Jazz. Her eyebrows got furrowed more tightly. And she was surprised.


    "What? I''m not wee here?"


    "No, you''re wee." She stepped back and let him in.


    Then the little boy''s voice rang out, "Essa, who is it?"


    The little boy probed his little head out from under her arm, his dark eyes rolling,¡± Wow, he¡¯s so handsome!"


    Jazz was amused. He rubbed the boy''s little head.


    "Essa, I want to go outside.¡±


    Essa was tired. She spread her shoulders,¡± Where do you want to go?"


    "I want to go to the zoo."


    Essa felt aheadache. She didn''t


    want to''go to the zoo. But Jazz had


    already picked up the little boy in his


    arms, "Let''s go." Content befongs to


    NovelDrama.Org =


    With Charlotte the mischievous little girl and a clingy little baby in the house, Jazz had almost be a ''new daddy¡¯.


    He was good with kids.


    Essa''s eyes widened. She couldn''t help but gulp. How did she not know Jazz had such a side?

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    Essa said, "General, get in the car with the handsome guy. I will go to get the jacket for you.¡± The kid was vigorous and had a cute name, General


    Joshua.


    Jazz burst intoughter in the car because of General''s name.


    There were many people in the zoo. It was crowded. Jazz took care of General all the time. He let General sit on his shoulders and bought many


    snacks for General. He was patient with General.


    Essa was surprised. She didn''t expect him to be so patient with kids and good at coaxing kids


    She nced at him and smiled. It was her


    first time to notice that he was so nice besides his nice appearance.


    They stayed in the zoo for a long time. General was just a kid. He fell asleep soon


    Jazz carried General in his arms for a long time. Essa took General from Jazz''s hands carefully.


    After a while, Essa felt tired and couldn''t hold General tightly. General slid down from time to time. Essa wore loose clothes today. Her clothes were


    pulled down, and her breasts were exposed slightly, especially her cleavage.


    General rubbed his face against her breasts with satisfaction. Essa looked down and flushed immediately.


    Jazz looked over and saw the scene. He was turned on.


    Essa held General with one hand and


    pulled her clothes up with the other hand. She cursed with a red face, "Alittle lecher!¡±


    Essa yed the woman. Jazz was fascinated by her.


    Noticing his gaze. Essa looked up and said, "Where are you looking at?"


    Cnly then did Jazz raise his head. He arched his eyebrows and took General from her hands. He said, "Pull your clothes up.¡±


    She pulled her clothes up. The three of them went back to her home. General hadn''t woken up yet. She felt hungry and went to make the meal.


    When she put the dishes on the table. Jazz walked out of the bathroom


    The dishes tasted good. Delicious smells wafted up in the room.


    The corner of her mouth was stained with sauce. Her pink lips looked tempting


    Essa didn''t notice that and ate happily.


    Jazz leaned forward, crossed the table and touched theer of her mouth.


    Essa was shocked. She looked at him in surprise and asked, "What are you doing?"


    He said, "Don''t move. The corner of your mouth is stained with sauce. I will wipe it for you."


    She pushed his hand away as she said, "I will wipe it by myself!"


    Jazz grabbed her wrist tightly, and


    Essa couldn''t move anymore. His


    gaze became deep suddenly like the


    unfathomable sea. His eyes were


    filled with affection. It was glowing


    asf it would burn everythi 19.


    His gaze was so deep that she indulged in it involuntarily.


    He was fascinated by her pink lips, and she was attracted by his deep gaze.


    The atmosphere between them was fiery. They attracted each other like mas and were lost in the kiss.


    Jazz leaned forward again and kissed her gently. He sucked her lips with all his gentleness.


    It was so gentle that Essa indulged ?


    in his kiss. His kiss was fervent: ¡®She


    felt excited and was turned on.


    content belongs to swnevel


    Then he held her waist tightly. They snuggled up to each other.


    They rubbed against each other and


    felt the pleasure. Essa had a clear


    head suddenly and pushed hin


    away. Her face turned red, and her


    heart beat fast.


    ig


    Why did ite to this?


    She didn''t know the reason and didn''t know why she didn''t push him away just now. She felt panickedC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jazz''s gaze was fiery. He fixed his eyes on her.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Suddenly, General giggled in the room and said, "Essa, did you kiss the handsome guy?


    Essa panicked and looked at General. She frowned and said, "Don''t talk nonsense!¡±


    Generalughed, "It''s true! I saw that you had a kiss with the handsome guy for a long time! I had woken up already, but I kept silent when I saw the


    scene. Am I considerate?"


    Essa gritted her teeth. ''Considerate? I would like to teach you a lesson!


    Jazz savored the moment just now. Her lips were soft and stic like jelly.


    He looked at Essa with a glowing gaze.


    However, Essa avoided his gaze and felt annoyed in her heart. "How does ite to this?"


    General giggled and covered his mouth. Essa¡¯s face turned red like rose petals.


    The atmosphere was awkward. To be exact, only Essa felt awkward.


    Jazz and General didn''t feel awkward at all.


    Finally, Essa said first, "You have something else to do, right? It is time for you to leave "


    Before Jazz said something. General said,¡± Are you driving the handsome guy away?"


    Hearing that, Essa felt embarrassed and reached out to cover General''s mouth


    Jazz arched his eyebrows. He was not stupid. He hugged General, nced at Essa and left.


    It became quiet in the apartment finally. General said with a smile, "Your face is as red as a ripe apple.¡±


    Essa gritted her teeth. She pretended to be malicious and put her hands around his neck.


    General wasn''t afraid of her butughed more loudly.


    At night, Essa¡¯s mother returned from the hospital and looked gloomy. Although she tried to hide it, it was obvious.


    Essa was worried and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter? Is it about Winston?"


    Essa¡¯s mother said, "You''re right. The hospital urges us to pay the medical fee. I try to borrow money from our rtives in the afternoon, but no one is


    willing to lend money to us. It''s understandable. After all, we haven''t returned them the money that we borrowed yet!"


    ¡®The medical fee.¡± Essa kept silent. It was a big problem for them.


    Essa¡¯s mother nced at the apartment. She fell silent and said seriously, "I want to sell the apartment. We can get some money at least.¡±


    Essa felt disturbed and said, "Mom, grandma left it to us.¡±


    Essa''s mother sighed, "I''m also reluctant to sell it, but I have no other choice.¡±


    At that time, someone knocked on the door. Essa hid her emotions and went to open the door. It was Erin Dorsey who lived opposite.


    Erin asked, "Is your mother at home?"


    Essa nodded, "She came back from the hospital just now."


    Erin walked imand sat in front of


    Essa''s mother. Essa poured a cup of


    coffee forErin. Erin waved her hand>


    to refuse-because she had drunk


    soup gt home. She said, "I heard that


    Essa¡¯ fiance has broken off the


    engagement with her. Is that true?"


    Essa¡¯s mother''s face clouded over.


    Someone gossiped behind their backs. She asked, "Who gossips behind our backs?"


    Erin said, "You misunderstand me. I


    heard that by chance. One of my


    rtives carte to my home today.


    She knows. a manager who is


    twenty-eight years old. He is .


    handsome and has a good family


    background. Several hundred


    thotisand dors are nothing for


    him. He is still single, so +think of


    Essa. Would you like to arrange a


    blind date for them?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Erin added, "He is loyal and filial. I have told him about your family''s condition. He doesn''t care about it. If Essa goes out with him and they have


    feelings for each other, he will be willing to pay the medical fee."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa''s mother frowned and said, "Now that he is a diamond bachelor, why hasn''t he got married?"


    Erin said, "He Js.not that picky. He


    has met mary beauties, but he has


    no feelings. for them. He wants to ~~


    marry a woman who hasmon


    topics with him and who he likes. He


    is a good choice. Otherwise, won''t


    intFeduce him to Essa.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Essa''s mother looked at Essa and didn''t know what to say. Essa also kept silent.


    Erin said, "Just have a try. Essa won''t lose anything. After all, she will get married one day. Besides, the result is uncertain now, right?¡±


    Essa thought about it and agreed. Erin smiled, seized the chance and said, "How about tomorrow at noon? You can meet him at a cafe.¡±


    Essa said, "Tomorrow is my working day. I can''t go too far. How about the cafe opposite mypany?¡±


    Erin agreed and left.


    Essa''s mother looked at Essa and sighed. Essa smiled, "ording to Erin''s description, he is a diamond bachelor.


    After all, I will get married sooner orter. Now that he is a good choice, why don''t I have a try? Besides, he is willing to pay Winston''s medical fee. It


    means that he is nice, right?¡±


    Essa''s mother burst into tears, "I feel sorry for you. You have sacrificed so much for Winston!"


    Essa felt bitter because of her mother¡¯s tears.


    She walked over, hugged her mother and said, "Mom, don''t cry! He is my brother. I''m willing to do that for him!"


    They hugged each other. The atmosphere was warm


    The next day, Essa nced at her watch at lunchtime. It was only a few minutes before the appointment. She didn''t change her clothes and rushed to


    opposite the street.


    It was troublesome to change clothes.


    When she arrived at the cafe, the man had arrived already. He was 5.8 feet in height. He had heavy features and looked righteous.


    She apologized, "I''m sorry that I''mte "


    The man smiled, "You''re notte. On the contrary, you arrive 3 minutes ahead of time."


    At the same time, Jazz went downstairs. He was going to lunch with his friends. He saw Essa through the windows. Also, he saw the man who sat in


    front of Essa.


    Jazz made a phone call and changed the ce to have lunch suddenly. Then he walked toward the cafe.


    He chose a concealed position to sit behind Essa and the man. They couldn''t notice him, but he could hear their conversation clearly.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Essa chatted with the man. They had simr characters and interests.


    The man smiled all the time. It seemed that he was satisfied with her.


    Essa also thought that he was a good choice. She would get married sooner orter. He had a good temper and was willing to pay the medical fee for


    her brother. It was perfect for her.


    She didn''t have so many thoughts and wishes anymore. Life was realistic.


    She had broken up with Den. Her brother was in the hospital and waiting for the medical fee. She couldn''t ask for too much, right?


    The man said, "If possible, I would like to hold the wedding ceremony after we get along with each other for one month. What do you think about it?"


    Essa felt surprised slightly.


    The man said seriously, "You may feel that it''s too sudden, but it''s not sudden for me. I''m waiting for the woman that I like. I like you. We have simr


    characters and will get along well with each other. I fall in love with you at first sight. You may think that it''s ridiculous.¡±


    Essa thought about it and nodded, "But my brother..."


    The man interrupted her and said, "I know your thoughts. Don''t worry. Now that he is your brother, I will try my best to help him."


    Shepressed her cracked lips and nodded.


    Jazz frowned and held the coffee cup in his hand more tightly. ¡®They meet for the first time, but they discuss their wedding?"


    ¡®They n to get married one monthter?"


    Jazz became furious. He put down the cup, walked over and stood beside them.


    Essa raised her head and saw Jazz in surprise.


    The man asked in confusion, "Who is him?"


    Jazz didn''t look at the man but fixed his eyes on Essa. Jazz narrowed his eyes and said, "We had a French kiss yesterday, but youe here to


    have a blind date today?"


    Essa felt angry and red at Jazz.


    The man felt surprised and looked at Essa and Jazz.


    Jazz said, "You can fall in love with another man, but don''t you think that you''re too quick?"


    Essa scolded him, "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Am I out of my mind? Do you have the guts to swear that we didn''t kiss yesterday? " Jazz locked at Essa with a smile and said, "Come on.¡±


    Essa breathed heavily in anger. The man realized that what Jazz had said was true and left decisively.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Essa panicked and wanted to run -.


    after the man Seeing that, Jazz


    became > furious and grabbed het


    slender wrist. He said, "Do you ¡®want


    to. 3 un after him?" Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org ig


    Essa asked in return, "Why not?"


    "Will you marry him after one month?" Jazz was reluctant to let go. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her.


    Essa frowned and looked at him. She felt that he was funny and ridiculous. "It has nothing to do with you."


    Jazz was stuck for words.


    What she had said was true. It had nothing to do with him


    Jazz said, "Alright, it has nothing to.


    do with>me, but don''t you think that


    you''re100 hasty and casual? Yeu


    should be responsible for yourself!¡±


    Essa said, ¡°Thave thought about it


    careful y-He can give me what Re


    want. Of course, I won''t refuse,


    right? The man would pay ~


    Winston s medical fee. She was


    withing to marry him. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Jazz asked word by word, "He can give you what you want? What do you want?"


    Essapressed her lips and kept silent.


    She couldn''t tell him that she wanted money.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, Jazz got a shrewd idea and guessed, "Is it because of your brother?"


    She was still silent, which made him think that she acquiesced. Jazz said immediately, "l can give you money!"


    Essa asked, "Why do I need your money?"


    Jazz frowned and stared at her closely. " Then why do you want his money?"


    "If nothing happens. I will marry him in one month, so I will take his money for granted. There''s nothing going on between you and me."


    Jazz was in a bad mood when he heard what she said. Essa looked at the time and


    said, "It''s time to go to work. I have to go now."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leaving him behind, she walked towards thepany. She was in a bad mood too because the date waspletely screwed up.


    When Essa went to work in the afternoon, she was anxious and absent-minded


    When she returned home in the evening, her mother asked her about her date today.


    Essa did not answer truthfully. After a moment of silence, she shook her head and picked up the soup


    Criginally she had some hope. But after Jazz ruined her date, she thought about it and felt that he was a busybody.


    Her mother didn''t say anything else. She couldn''t show partiality to Winston and keep pushing Essa for Winston''s sake


    After dinner and a shower, Essay in bed. Her phone rang at this time. She leaned over to pick it up. The call was from Jazz.


    It was veryte. Why was he calling?


    Thinking about what he had done this noon, Essa was filled with anger and resentment, so she deliberately hung up the phone.


    But within a few seconds, the phone rang again. It was still Jazz who called


    Essa frowned irritably. She picked up the phone and said angrily, "Hello!"


    "Did you deliberately not answer my call?" Jazz questioned.


    "No, I was just answering someone else''s phone call." Essa was reluctant to admit it.


    Jazz said sarcastically in his deep voice,¡± Were you on the phone with the man you


    were dating at noon?"


    Essa rolled her eyes and didn''t


    answer his question. She was


    speechless about his thoughts. Jazz


    had damaged her reputation in front


    of thera n she was dating and


    delibera ely said things that made


    hinrmisunderstand. Now Jazz had


    th¨¦ nerve to bring up this matter.


    "I am very tired now. If you don''t have anything important, I''ll hang up.¡±


    "When you-talked to that man, you


    were happy and wore a bright smile


    on you face all the time. As soon as


    you answer my call, you feel ~


    exhausted. Am I here to helgyou fall


    asleep?¡±


    -


    Essa frowned when she heard what Jazz said. However, what Jazz said next instantly startled Essa. She quickly sat up from the bed


    Jazz said, "Go downstairs. I''m at your downstairs.¡±


    "You...you... What are you doing here?" She was so shocked that she stammered.


    "My patience is limited. Now I''ll give,


    you five minutes. You go downstairs


    or I 9 upstairs. Now make your


    choice." Jazz said seriously: Content


    selongs to  =~


    Essa lost sleep instantly and went downstairs in pajamas instead of changing clothes,


    As expected, Essa saw the ck Bentley parked not far away. She ran over, pulled open the door, and got in.


    "You are quite fast this time."

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Jazz narrowed his eyes and nced at herzily. Noticing the pattern on her pajamas, he said, "Hello Kitty? You are so childish. You don''t seem to be


    a woman. Women should wear sexy pajamas.¡±


    Essa red at him, "If you want to see women in sexy clothes, you should read magazines. You can see women in as few clothes as you want. Some


    women are even naked! You can also download porn movies from the web, which can definitely meet your requirements and preferences.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jazz suddenlyughed, "Are you familiar with that? Have you seen them before?¡±


    "Bah!" Essa turned her head to look out the window, "Don''t you idle rich like porn and


    drinking? Since you are so rich, you have time and money to do whatever you want."


    With a smile on his face, he handed her a check for one million dors.


    Essa froze and looked at him in shock. She didn''t know what Jazz wanted to do.


    "Don''t you want it?" Jazz shook his hand gently, and the check fluttered in his hand.


    "Why should I want it?" she asked.


    "Don''t you need it?"


    Essa shook her head, "Yes. But why should I ept your money?"


    "Do you think I give it to you for nothing?" Jazz leaned back in his seat, "I think you''re a talent. I want to lend you one million dors, and you can pay


    me back in any way you want at any time."


    She blinked and stared at the check fluttering in the air, "Really?"


    "I always keep my word. The man you''re dating doesn''t care about such an amount of money. Nor do 11"


    It was nice to have money! There -.


    was no. denying that it did solve her


    problem. Essa smiled, "Thankst I


    prortise to do a good job in the


    futire!¡± Content belongs ta>


    NovelDrama.Org a


    Jazz changed his posture, tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, and asked carelessly, "Are you still going to marry any man?"


    "Absolutely not. I have money now." She answered immediately.


    Her answer obviously made Jazz very happy. His smile broadened. He liked her ruthlessness


    Essa pointed upstairs and licked her lips slightly, "Do you want to go up for a cup of coffee? My mother hasn''t slept now."


    "No. I didn''t prepare any gifts today. I''ll visit you next time." Jazz always had good manners, and he was not a casual person.


    "This is the best gift." Essa shook the check in her hand, "If my mother sees the check, she will love you very much!"


    Jazzughed lightly and became cheerful,¡± Okay. It''ste. You should go upstairs and rest."


    "Okay. Be careful on the road.¡± Essa said.


    When she was about to get out of ~.


    the car Jazz suddenly clutched her


    slendef v wrist and pulled her back


    into the seat. The two of them¡¯


    ooked at each other. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    He didn''t say anything but just N


    stared at her with deep eyes. His.


    eyes-seemed to be as searing as the


    fire sand as sweeping as the''sea.


    Essa looked at him in surprise at first and looked into his eyes calmly. But as time passed slowly, she blushed.


    Then sheughed lightly and bit her lips, trying to break the awkwardness, but he was unmoved!


    Soon, Essa could not bear his deep eyes, which seemed to be a fire, burning her violently.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Her gaze drifted, looking awa'' face and pretending to look at the window


    behind him. Then she rolled her eyes. Jazz na arms, and kissed her hard until her lips


    were swollen. Her red lips were bright and m if they were covered with ayer of lipstick. They were sparkling and very


    attractive. The night was so beautiful. Their e¡¯ full of love and they kissed deeply.


    Unconsciously, she kissed him back. By the t hands were already wrapped around his neck. She lifted her head slightly and opened her red lips


    slightly. She was at his


    disposal. Her pupils dted slightly, and she at him at such a close distance. Her handsome face was only a finger awayProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    from him, and his skin was surprisingly smooth that no pores could be seen. Her face f wildly. The heartbeat was too fast, as if it


    was going to jump out of her chest. When she rose and fell violently. She reached out and pushed him away. She bit her lips and got


    out of the car at once. His back hit on the sea


    his lips and quickly grabbed her wrist. She t red. She nced at his big bony hand and gritted her teeth. "Let me go. Don''t think that you can do


    whatever you want to me just because you borrowed my money! If you dare to touch me again, I will punch


    you." "Well..." Jazz touched his chin, pulled thin lips, and reminded her, "l just want to tell you that one of your slippers are gone."


    She lowered her head. Sure enough,


    she was stepping on the ground,


    and one of Ker slippers was a few ._


    steps away from her. Essa her le <


    and hopped forward. She looked so


    embarrassed. Jazz or iginally s wanted


    to.go ou up and take her upstairs.


    When his eyes swept overher


    reddened earlobe and neck Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    and her angry look, he gave up the idea. He 1 woman would definitely pick up the


    slipper on the ground and throw it on his


    face, which would only backfire. Wearing slip apartment building. During the whole


    process, she did not look back. After her figun corridor, Jazz raised his eyebrows, curled


    his lips, drove the car, and left. Essa went u] front of her mother. Her mother was


    stunned and looked at the check. One


    million dokars? It was unbelievable.


    Her math-looking atit foralong -


    time, she swallowed and looked at


    the check incredulously. "Is itreal?¡±


    "Of Course it''s real. Have a. Took.¡±


    Eonten belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    very confused. "The president of curpai


    Why did he give you the check?" "He


    lent met Mom, don''t worry. Have:


    goodsleep tonight. We will goto the


    haspita Content belongs I to"


    NovelDrama.Org =


    tomorrow morning." Her mother sighed and invite your president to our home. He


    helped us a lot this time." "Okay..." she replied

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Lying in bed, Essa scrolled through her phone. Her eyebrows furrowed, she pondered for a long time. Finally, she clicked on WhatsApp and


    messaged him," Thank you".


    There was no response. Essa tossed the phone aside. After about ten minutes, she nced at her phone again. But still, there was no response. She


    frowned and grimaced with annoyance. She was too easily touched!


    She thought about the kiss she had with Jazz earlier, and how she had beenpletely lost. Abruptly, she shook her head. Her head was in turmoil.


    She was out of her mind!


    Closing her eyes, Essa put her phone on mute and got ready for sleep.


    Charlotte had been punished by her mother in the afternoon, so she was in a bad mood and a bit clingy this evening. The little girl was lying on Jazz''s


    shoulder and couldn''t stop crying.


    Although Jazz knew she was ying miserable, he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for her. He carried her in his arms and gently coaxed her.


    Charlotte was clinging to Jazz''s neck, like a wombat. She wouldn''t let go of his neck. She demanded to sleep with him. She wouldn''t get off of him.


    Jazz had no choice but to carry her to his room. She snuggled up to his chest and grabbed his shirt with her little hands.


    It took Jazz a long time to put her to sleep.


    Then he carried her back to her room.


    Picking up his phone, he saw an unread message. He clicked on the message with his lengthy finger. "Thank you!"


    ¡®She got so modest now?"


    Jazz stared at the message for a moment, and his finger was on the phone screen.


    He wanted to reply to her scmething. He thought for a while but couldn''t figure out how to reply. He knew very well that whatever he replied, it would


    not be like him. It would be a little deliberate. So he gave it up.


    The next morning, Essa took a day off. She didn''t go to work. She went to the hospital to pay the bill. There was no suitable kidney source at the


    present. As soon as the hospital found a suitable kidney source, the doctor would do the transntation for Winston


    Essa hadn''t felt so rxed for a long time, as if the stone on her chest had finally been removed. She was freed from the heavy and depressing


    shackles. The feeling of total rxation was wonderful


    Jazz didn''t see her at the office. Then he heard that Essa had taken a leave. He raised an eyebrow. He thought she must have gone to the hospital.


    He had nothing on his afternoon schedule, so he asked his assistant to prepare a fruit basket. He was going to drop by the hospital this afternoon.


    When he walked into the hospital room, Essa was surprised. And her mother was dumbfounded as well. The mother tugged on Essa''s sleeve and


    asked in a whisper," Who is this?"


    "I had told youst night. This is my boss."


    Hearing Essa¡¯s reply, her mother stood up, took Jazz''s hand, and heartly expressed her gratitude to him.


    "It''s no big deal, Mrs. Reese, don''t worry about it. I was just stopping by." Jazz was modest, gentle, and looked elegant.


    The mother¡¯s eyes fastened on Jazz the whole time. She nced at him from head to feet. She was pleased with him. She liked him


    Jazz was handsome. He was the CEO of thepany. And he had good qualities. He was such a perfect man.


    "Mr. Valentine, are you doing anything this afterncon? We''re having dinner at home this evening. Would you like toe to our home for dinner?¡±


    "Sure." "No--"


    Jazz and Essa answered at the same time.


    Essa nced at Jazz. "Mom, Mr. Valentine is very busy this afternoon. He has a lot of contracts to sign. How can he spare any time toe to our


    home for dinner?"


    "No, I have nothing to do this afternoon. I''m avable.¡± Jazz smiled lightly. He denied her im.


    The corners of Essa''s mouth twitched." Seriously? Is he out of his mind?"


    Jazz really intended to go to their home for dinner. He stayed with them at the hospital.


    When everything was done, the mother took Jazz''s hand, "Shall we? Tell me your favorite food. I''m going to the supermarketter.¡±


    "Sure! It''s such a great honor!¡±


    The mother took Jazz''s arm and the two walked ahead. They looked like mother and son. Essa was walking behind them, alone.


    The mother had bought a lot of food, but all of it was to Jazz''s like.


    Jazz and Essa''s mother walked ahead and talked. The two hit it off well. Theypletely ignored Essa.


    Essa felt helpless. She walked behind them, her arms crossed on her chest. She was upset. She didn''t find before that Jazz had such a side, that he


    could please the elderly.


    The two walking ahead discussed and bought a lot of groceries, tworge shopping bags. Both were carried by Jazz.


    Getting back home, her mother cooked in the kitchen. Essa tried to help, but her mother turned her out. "I don''t need your help. Go talk to Jazz. I can


    handle it myself.


    Essa rested her hand on her forehead and walked helplessly out of the kitchen. She looked at Jazz, "Are you really going to stay for dinner?"


    "Are you sure you treat me like this?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Should I tell Mrs. Reese?" said Jazz with a deliberately raised eyebrow. He turned and shouted into the kitchen, "Mrs. Reese--"


    Before he could finish his sentence,


    Essa had stegped forward and


    covered hisshouth. She whispered.


    glgelilely clenched teeth, "You win. > -


    "Are yowscared?¡± Jazz smiled >


    triumphantly. His warm breath¡±


    sprayed her fair palm. I was


    seorching like it was going-to turn


    her on.


    Like having an electric shock, Essa¡¯s body shivered. She clenched her palm tight and immediately turned away from him.


    "You''re lucky to have moved your hand away so quickly. If you''d moved slower, I would have kissed it." Jazz was ying loose.


    Essa hissed, "Shame on you!"


    He didn''t care what she said to him. He had a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "Why are you staying here? You''re the CEO of Valentine Group. How could you not afford a dinner elsewhere?¡±


    "What if... I came for you? Do you believe it?"


    Essa couldn''thelp but get tensed up


    all over, and trer heart thumped


    violently. ¡°What do you mean by &


    that?" " Do you need me to make i it


    clearer? You don''t look that stupid,


    do yu?" Jazz''s words were >


    meaningful, implying something.


    Essa narrowed her eyes and stared at Jazz. They stood there eye to eye. But soon, Jazz averted his eyes, not looking at her anymore.


    Jazz did not feel embarrassed. His eyes were as sharp as usual as if they could see through everything.


    Just then, Essa''s mother came to the dining room with the finished dishes, which broke the tense atmosphere between the two. Essa took the


    opportunity to go to the kitchen to serve the food...


    Jazz and Essa''s mother chatted. They were getting along quite well. His eyes asionally caught a glimpse of the slender figure shuttling between


    the dining room and the kitchen.


    Eventually, -all the food was brought


    to the table. Essa didn''te out tof


    the kitchen until everything was?


    prepared. She sat in her chair, hung


    her Head down, and ate her food.


    She never looked away. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    At the table, only the mother and Jazz were chatting. They talked andughed like old acquaintances.


    Essa stayed silent. She didn''t say a word unless it was necessary. She tried to make herself invisible at the table.


    The other two chatted on. They paid no attention to her.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Jazzplimented Essa''s mother on her cooking. He said both the color and vor of the dishes were great and that she could be the chef of a top-


    notch restaurant. In the end, he turned to Essa and asked, "How''s your cooking? Have you inherited any of Mrs. Reese''s expertise?"


    Suddenly, Jazz threw a question at Essa, and she was startled. She choked and started coughing.


    Seeing Essa choking, her mother hurriedly leaned forward and patted her back, trying to smooth her breath. "You''re such a grownup girl now. How


    careless you are to have choked yourself!"


    Essa didn''t respond. How could she


    anticipate that the two had been talking to each other abscrbedly a second ago, but all of a sudden, Jazz changed the subject to her?


    "Just 50 80."


    "I wish I had the honor to try your cooking someday." Jazz raised an eyebrow.


    Essa cursed secretly in her mind, "You wish!" But she didn''t show any of that on her face. She had a dry smile.


    "To be honest, Essa is a bitzy. But she''s got some of my expertise in cooking. She cooks very well. When you have time,e to our home again,


    and Essa will cock for you." The mother was all smiling the whole time.


    The mother had some ideas in her mind. She thought this guy was good in character and sessful in his career.


    And now Essa was also single. If the two could make a couple, that would be perfect.


    "Mom, don''t bluff. You tell terrible lies. I''m an awful cook. Scarcely anyone has an appetite for my cooking."


    "That''s fine. Mrs. Reese is such a good cook. You can learn from her. I''ll check your cooking next time."


    Checking her cooking? Who the hell did he think he was! Although he had lent her a million dors in her time of need. But there was no reason for


    him to go beyond bounds, right?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I think it''s a good idea. I could teach her." Essa¡¯s motherughed lightly.


    It was gettingte, and Jazz wasn''t going to stay any longer. He got up and prepared to leave.


    Essa was drinking her soup at the moment. She didn''t even look up, let alone walk him out.


    Her mother nudged her shoulder and suggested, "Why don''t you walk Jazz out?"


    Without her mother¡¯s reminder, Essa knew she should have the decency to walk him out.


    Essa walked behind Jazz, and the


    two headed out of the room. Jazz''s


    car wag parked in the parking lot.


    After walking him to the stairway,


    Fssastopped and said to hi, "Take


    care on your way. " Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    Jazz pausgd in his tracks. Before he


    could say-something, he saw Essa


    had walked several steps back.¡±


    "Sorry, I''m a little tired. I Il justsay


    goodbye to you here.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then she ran away like a rabbit. No, she ran faster than a rabbit, as if she was


    frightened


    Jazz curled his lips, his arms were crossed on his chest, and he watched her with interest. He felt it so funny.


    Essa''s mothepwas clearing the


    tes at theable. Hearing


    footstepsrthe mother turned around


    and saw Essa get back. Her brows


    furrowed, she asked, "Why are you


    backso soon? Where did you awalk


    hirfFto? Content belongs t¡é 0


    NovelDrama.Org =


    "To the stairway.¡± Essa poured herself a ss of warm water and sipped it.


    "How could you just walk him to the stairway?" The mother''s voice sank. She was displeased.


    "He knows the way. He''s a grown man.


    Why does he need me to walk him out?¡± Essa thought her mother¡¯s idea was ridiculous.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Dissatisfied with Essa''s attitude, Essa''s mother reached out to grab and shake Essa shoulders. "You''re silly."


    Is there a connection between the one million dors and Jazz''s feelings for me? Why am I silly?"


    "Have your brain been hit? Who will lend you a million for no reason?¡±


    Essa''s mother poked her in the head. "You were in love! Why are you so stupid?"


    "If he doesn''t like you, why did he visit Winston with a fruit basket? Why did he have time toe to our home?"


    Hearing this, Essa couldn''t help rolling her eyes at her mother. "Mom, you think too


    much! You are like a love expert! But he is a president. How can he love me?"


    "You deserve to be single! You deserve to be cheated on! Well, even if he doesn''t have any interest in you, you are single and he is also single. He is


    virtuous, young, promising and talented. You should also think for yourself, shouldn''t you? If I were young, I would definitely chase him."


    Essa became speechless. "Why did my mom even say such words?"


    "We cannot judge people by their appearance. He is not virtuous. You are simply deceived by his appearance!¡±


    "Do you know that the first time I saw him, he casually touched my bosom? I met him three times. and he caressed my bosom three times. Is he


    really a virtuous man?"


    Essa''s mother did not believe it. "You are someone who knows how to punch and kick. You can knock down a man. If he really had done those


    things. how could he still have such a good rtionship with you now?"


    "Besides, your big bosom is also inherited from mine. Now that I am so satisfied with him, it doesn¡¯t matter if he touches you a few times. It''s best if


    he can be your boyfriend.¡±


    "Mom, you are getting more and more abnormal now! You even say these words. Hurry up and go to bed. You have to go to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    Then Essa shunned her mother and went back to her room directly.


    Her mother shook her head. "Essa is very smart. But why is she being silly now?"


    The next day.


    When Essa went to thepany. she met Jazz and greeted him.


    Jazz raised his eyebrows witha ~~.


    smile and''walked into the elevatar.


    With many people in the elevator,


    Essawas squeezed into the corner,


    and Jazz stood beside her. Content


    belongs to


    After thinking for a while, he


    twitched-his thin lips and said, "The


    dishes fate at your homest night


    were pretty good. I''l go to your


    home with you after getting off


    work." ...


    -


    Hearing the words, others in the elevator felt surprised


    Essa gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "You are shameless!¡±


    "Too salty? I think so too, so let''s put a little less salt..." He touched his ear and replied.


    Cthers did not dare stare at Essa and Jazz overtly, but they still looked at them two secretly. Essa asked, "When have you been to my home?"


    "Haven''t I been? [even remember


    the location of your bathroom .~


    clearly. Don''t be angry. i know that


    you just want roses, and I''ll bring you


    thep tomorrow.¡± Jazz answered in a


    tender tone.


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Feeling angry and embarrassed, Essa was eager to kill him into pieces with her eyes.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Those employees in the elevator now realized that Essa was having a sulk, and Jazz was pleasing her.


    The female employee was envious and jealous, as they thought that Essa must be showing the affection between her and Jazz on purpose!


    They also felt that such a woman as Essa was the most annoying!


    The news that Essa was the president''s


    girlfriend had spread throughout thepany within the morning.


    Essa''s exnation would only make people deeply believe that the news was true.


    After getting off work, Jazz parked his ck Bentley beside the road.


    The moment Essa came out, she saw the car. She was about to walk away when Jazz agilely opened the car door and stood in front of her. "Get into


    the car!¡±


    "All the people in thepany think that I''m your girlfriend, and I cannot make them disbelieve it. Could you please not make trouble?¡±

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Jazz was not worried, "Since it can''t be exined, let it go! What''s the big deal?¡±


    Seeing that the two seemed to be arguing, a female colleague walking past behind them interjected, "Mr. Valentine is so perfect. You''ll be condemned


    if you pick a fight with him!"


    "Did you hear it? If you continue to make such a fuss, you will be condemned.¡± He still maintained a gentleman''sposure.


    Essa was so angry she wanted to kill him right away.


    If it wasn''t for the sake that he had lent her money, she would really kill him. What did she do to him that she would be


    condemned?


    "Are you getting in the car or not? Anyway, I have plenty of time. It doesn''t matter to me standing here for another hour..." Jazz smiled and shrugged


    his shoulders.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The employees bustled in and out behind them. asionally, someone would cast a curious nce at them. Essa felt uneasy with the attention.


    To avoid those eyes, Essa gritted her teeth and clenched her fists and gestured to Jazz to get in the car. She pulled open the car door and stepped


    inside.


    The car ran along the road. Only the two were in the car. Essa narrowed her eyes and red at Jazz, "Don''t you dare stain my reputation again!"


    Seeing her angry face, Jazz found it funny. He had a nonchnt lock, and he asked, " When have I ever stained your reputation?¡± "Haven''t you done


    enough?" Essa felt that his rogue behavior was driving her crazy.¡± You go our home and visit my mother from time to time. And you deliberately made


    the words so ambiguous. Just before, you blocked my way at the front door of the office building in front of all our colleagues. You said those


    deliberate words to mislead people. And I can''t exin it to anyone. How else do you want to ruin my reputation?"


    "Since people have already misunderstood us, it doesn''t matter if they misunderstand a little bit more. What do you say?"


    Essa red at him angrily, "Why should I be misunderstood by people! Am I crazy?¡±


    Jazz nced at her and curled up -.


    the corners of his lips with a slight


    smile, I lent you that much money


    and didn t charge interest. What''s


    the big deal about some gossip?¡±


    "Do you think you have a loss for lending me money without charging interest, so you cause all that gossip? That''s not a problem. If you want the


    interest, I''l pay you."


    "Interest? Do yeu think I''m short of


    money? " Ja2z curled his lips and


    askedcently. Not to ¡ão


    mention¡¯ ¡®the interest, I don''t give a


    damnabout the million dorscBut


    I''d behappy to create the gossip


    with you. "


    oF


    "Are you out of your mind? Even if you don''t care, that doesn''t mean I have no problem with that!"


    Jazz thought she was indeed stupid, too stupid. "Pretty women are all stupid? Do you have any sense at all?"


    "Of course I do!" Essa was furious. "This guy was crazy!¡¯


    "Think about it. I''d love to have the gossip with you. What do you think that means?" Jazz''s tone sank, with a touch of hoarseness.


    Essa could never stand men speaking in such a voice. But at that moment, she felt her ears scorching.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about!¡±


    "You are indeed a stupid woman. Are you ying dumb with me now? Or are you really that stupid?" Jazz didn''t believe her.


    "Okay then-Tell me why you''re


    interestedn me." Essa wasn''t the¡±


    type of avoman to squirm. Hearing


    his words, she curled her lips and


    liftegther ample breasts. "Fofmy


    curves?"


    -


    She didn''t move much, but her breasts bounced a little. Any man would be fascinated by that.


    Jazz swallowed and his Adam''s apple rolled. His eyes fastened on her breasts.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Gee! When did this policewoman be so hot! She had even adopted such a bold and sexy pose!


    "Look! You admitted it, right?" Essa asked sarcastically while staring at him.


    He asked in reply, "What did I admit? You think too highly of your breasts! There are countless women with bigger and prettier breasts! Why do you


    think it''s your breasts that attracted me?"


    Essa shrugged and said, "Do you want to know why I think so? It''s because I have no other merit to attract you other than my breasts. I don''t think it


    could be counted as merit though.¡±


    Hearing this, Jazz frowned and said, "You should not have locked down an yourself!" "Actually, I don''t look down on myself. On the contrary, I have a


    clear estimation of myself. I understand I am not worthy of you. Both of our ¡®hardware¡¯ and ¡®software¡¯ are not in the same grade. President Valentine,


    you are free, but I am very I''m busy. I don''t have time to y games with you." She had made it truly clear.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jazz said, "lI don''t have time to y games either. With my conditions, many women would throw themselves on me. If I want to y games, I will not


    choose you, right?"


    Essa pursed her lips and kept silent.


    The car kept going ahead, and after a while, she asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Dinner." He turned on the turn signal and turned the car around.


    "I''m going back home for dinner. Let me get off the car now.¡±


    Jazz ignored her words, continued to drive regardless, and stopped the car outside the woods near the suburbs in the end


    There was a restaurant inside, and the food there was homely and very delicious, but Essa had a poor appetite.


    This was the first time the two of them had had such a silent meal.


    After finishing eating, Jazz said, "Think about my words again and give me your answer. I really think we can get along well with each other.


    Essa kept silent.


    "We''re both single. I have feelings for


    you, so I wantto have amitted


    rtionship:with you. Ithink it''s


    normal. Are you sure that you have


    no feelings for me?" Jazz leaned"


    back az y on the back of thechair


    and-added, "Don''t lie. Otherwise, you


    will be Pinhio.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She red at him.


    Jazz stopped where he should stop and didn''t force her anymore. When she finished eating, he offered to send her home.


    But on the way back, he suddenly felt dizzy and ufortable, so he immediately stopped the car and said, "You drive. I need a rest.¡±


    Essa saw his face was pale, so she didn''t say any nonsense but directly asked him where to go, and he gave her the address.


    She enteredthe address into the -.


    navigator-and started the car. The¡±


    ce she drove to was not the.¡±


    Valentine mansion but an apartment


    [a vihe center of the city. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jazz felt weak all over his body, and his forehead was hot. It seemed that he caught a cold.


    Essa parked the car and helped hin.


    go upstairs with all her strength. ~


    Standifig outside the door, Jazz.¡±


    wanted to open the door but.souldn''t


    move a single muscle. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The key is in my pocket..." The breath from his nostrils was as hot as boiling water.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Bowing her head, Essa looked at his trouser pocket, pursed her lips, but didn''t move.


    Jazz, however, was a little upset, so he casually loosened the tie around his neck and said, "Don''t worry, my dick is not that long..."


    Essa was speechless.


    She reached out and put her hand into his trouser pocket. The fabric was soft and felt good, but she found he didn''t wear long johns!


    Therefore, before she found the key, her palm had touched his thigh through a thinyer of fabric.


    His thigh was hot, so her hand trembled. At the same time, his body also trembled slightly, and then, it became extremely tense and stiff.


    "Why don''t you wear long johns!" She gritted her teeth and continued to stretch her hand down to fumble for the key.


    Jazz had an extremely sensitive body, so he couldn''t bear her flirtation-like movement any longer. A tent quickly appeared in his suit pants, and he


    gritted his teeth and said, "Men do not wear long johns! It will be detrimental to my handscmeness and style!¡±


    Essa didn''t bother to argue with him, but when she bowed her head, she felt a warm blush rise from her neck to her cheeks, so she asked, "Aren''t


    your dick not that long?"


    "It grew longer because of your flirtation! If


    it doesn''t erect, you will think I am impotent!¡± "Shut up!"


    Throwing the man who was as heavy as a pig onto his bed, Essa was tired and thirsty, so she poured a ss of water for herself and drank it up


    After taking a rest, she covered Jazz with a quilt, fed him some medicine, poked his forehead, and said, "Do you know why you got sick? It''s because


    vou teased me! Evil is rewarded with evil, understand?¡±


    "Don''t be smug! I will teach you a lesson when I get better!" Jazz really had no strength to argue with her now.


    Essa didn''t care about his threat. When she got up to leave, Jazz asked her to wait.


    And then, he threw his car key to her and said, "It''ste now. It will be hard to take a taxi here. Drive my car back."


    "No, thanks. I can get a taxi."


    "It''s safer to drive home than taking a taxi. Take the key!" His attitude was very firm


    "Mind your own business first! Not safe? Even ten men are not necessarily my match!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Arrogant woran! But I like your


    point becausg it indirectly proves


    that you have feelings for me! Since


    you''re sqgood at fighting, why didn''t


    you puseh me or do a backflip to


    avoidme when I kissed you? / Admit


    it! You were also intoxicated; so you


    could not bear to be so cre to me!"


    Jazz chuckled lightly. Content


    belongs to


    Essa said through gritted teeth, "Don''t worry, I will definitely fulfill your wish next time!"


    Jazz said, ¡°It was fine before


    because you didn''t know my feelings


    for you: But from now on, you have


    to be mentally prepared because I


    ae :


    will gften do things that maycharm


    your reputation.¡±


    -


    Essa wondered how he could be so shameless. She wished she could jump on him and bite him hard.


    Suddenly, the hospital called and -.


    told her that Winston was going to


    have tke transnt operation. She


    stopped quarreling with Jazzand


    huiriedly left his apartment. 10 hail a


    taxi.


    Jazz had not been far from her when she had answered the call, so he had heard the conversation on the phone.


    At this time, it was hard to get a taxi. All the taxis passing by were carrying passengers.


    Seeing this, Essa couldn''t help but feel


    anxious. It was rush hour, so it was difficult to take a taxi


    Jazz shrugged, walked up behind her with his long legs, put his big hands directly on her shoulders, and suddenly pushed her.


    Essa was caught off guard and pushed into the car. She lost her bnce and fell on the car seat heavily, so she red at him and asked, "Are you


    insane?¡±

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    At this point, Jazz looked arrogant. "So are you going to take my car?¡±


    As the saying went, "Gifts blind eyes." Essa pursed her mouth slightly and then fell silent


    This was a critical moment, so she didn''t want to argue with him. If she was really kicked out of the car and couldn''t make it to her brother''s surgery,


    she would regret it.


    As long as she endured this time, everything could be solved. Therefore, she decided to hold back her anger!


    "You''d better be quiet and get real. That''s how you make people like you!"


    Essa frowned angrily andpletely


    ignored his words. Why should she let him like her?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Cn the way, the traffic was so jammed that it was hard for Jazz to drive forward. Essa was so anxious that she was torn with anxiety.


    Jazz raised his eyebrows, started the car, and weaved through the narrow gaps in the traffic. Even though he saw the red light, he didn''t stop driving


    and ran the red light.


    Locking at the red light, as a traffic cop, Essa became agitated. "Will you obey the traffic rules? If you keep weaving in and out of traffic, what if you


    have an ident? Do you know how many car idents happen every year because of disobeying the traffic rules?"


    Hearing Essa¡¯s words, Jazz didn''t say a word, put his foot on the brake, and suddenly mmed on the brakes. Then the car lurched forward, and


    Essa¡¯s forehead hit the car.


    "No problem. Then [I''ll obey the traffic rules. In this situation, I guess we have to wait for two or three hours. Let''s keep waiting. Do you want to listen


    to a little more music?" He looked rxed, with a smile on his face.


    Essa was speechless.


    She bit her lip and didn''t say anything.


    Jazz put one hand on the steering wheel and the other hand casually on the leather seat. "At this point, should we run the red light or not?"


    Essa lifted her wrist and looked at the time. She hesitated for a few seconds and then grunted, "Yes..."


    Jazz raised his-eyebrows. "What are


    you talking about? didn''t hear you."


    ¡®Let''s runthe red light! But you have"


    to drive > Safely and not hit other


    peopley eY Given the circumstances,


    she-anly broke thew once and


    wotild never do it again. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "You''re the one who decided to break the rules, and you''re the one who said those pretty words. How could you be so sophisticated?" Jazz looked at


    her.


    Essa locked a little embarrassed, coughed gently, and didn''t say anything because she really wasn''t justified in the matter.


    Jazz kept driving forward. And Jazz


    had very remarkable driving skills,¡±


    because he could drive o


    spontaneously in narrow traffic. His


    driving skills wereparable to


    that of a race car driver. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    With Jazz''s?help, it took Essa twenty


    minutes ? get to the hospital. =~


    Essa''s mother was the only one


    waiti ng J outside for the operation.


    She-was agitated and pacedback


    and forth Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Seeing this, Essa rushed up to hold her mother¡¯s hand. "Mom, how is my brother?"


    "Your brother is already in surgery. I don''t know anything about the rest.¡± Essa''s mother looked worriedly at the emergency room


    "Don''t worry. My brother will be fine! He''s definitely going to be okay!" Essa reassured her mother with a resolute tone.


    If one couldn''t even convince oneself with one¡¯s words, how could one convince the others?


    Perhaps because Essa''s tone was too firm, Essa¡¯s mother sighed with relief and finally sat down on the bench outside the operating room.


    Jazz did not leave, but stood opposite Essa, leaning against the wall, and waited with them.


    The process of waiting was often the most torturous because one never knew what to expect, whether it would be survival, death, hope, or endless


    despair.


    Time passes quietly minute by minute. At this point, only the breathing of these three people could be heard in the air.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Suddenly, the door to the emergency room opened. The attending doctor, dressed in a white gown, came out. Then Essa hurriedly walked towards


    the doctor. Before she could speak, the doctor said, "Which one of your blood types is O? Right now, the patient urgently needs type O blood. The


    patient is bleeding profusely, so he needs an emergency blood transfusion, but there is no blood in the hospital blood bank."


    Essa was stunned. Her blood type was A, and so was her mother¡¯s. What should she do?


    The blood bank was unexpectedly out of blood as well. Essa reached out to hold her forehead, only to feel a splitting headache


    that seemed like it was going to explode.


    "Draw my blood. I have..." Jazz, who had been staying quiet, stood up and spoke.


    The doctor could not help but look happy and let Jazz go with him. Looking at the two men leaving, Essa moved her mouth. At that moment, she felt


    very touched.


    Because Essa''s brother was bleeding profusely, the doctor had to draw a lot of blood from Jazz. The doctor first drew 80''s blood from Jazz and


    was going to stop. If the doctor continued to draw more blood, he was afraid that Jazz would not be able to handle it.


    Jazz said, "Keep drawing!"


    The doctor knew that there was not enough blood. However, if the doctor continued to draw mare blood from Jazz, he was afraid that it would do


    damage to Jazz''s body, so the doctor was a little hesitant.


    "I am aware of my health condition. If my body can''t take it, I will call out to stop!" His eyes were fierce, making it impossible to look straight at him.


    Jazz seemed to be born with prestige. The doctor paused and continued to start drawing blood.


    The doctor did not stop drawing blood until he had drawn as much as a person could take. Jazz''s face and lips were pale and bloodless.


    Essa held Jazz up and looked deeply at him. "Thanks."


    "Say it twice. Louder..." He braced himself to look casual and deliberately teased Essa by saying so.


    Essa had a headache and was a


    little helpless: She felt that Jazz


    could easily ruin the atmosphere. ~~


    Although-she wanted to thank hi,


    his words could make Essa soangry


    that-she forgot to say thankfal


    words to him.


    =


    "Thank you!" She said in a loud voice next to his ear.


    Jazz was pleased. He went limp and leaned his head on her shoulder. However, Essa moved but was held down by him. "Don''t move. Let me rest for


    a while."


    His thin lips were pale, and Essa did not move again and remained in that position.


    The operation continued. After an hour and a half, the door to the operating room finally opened. The doctor tock off his mask, and there was a look


    of joy on his face.


    The doctor''s expression was very clear.


    Then Essa stood up at once with excitement. Her heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest.


    Essa''s mother also held the doctor''s hand tightly and kept thanking him. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa and her mother then


    apanied Winston to the


    hospital ward, and it was only after >


    everything had settled that Essa ~~


    realized that Jazz had note.


    Shetold her mom and rushed out to


    look for Jazz.


    =


    There was no one outside the operating room. She anxiously asked the nurses who were walking around and told them what Jazz locked like.


    Jazz was too handsome and easy to recognize. No sooner had Essa finished describing Jazz than the nurses said they had seen him faint in front of


    the operating room and that he was in the hospital ward.


    Essa asked the nurse for the ward number. She then went in and saw that Jazz was lying on the bed and was receiving fluids.


    The doctor care over to change


    Jazz''s IV. Essa then asked the


    doctor if Jazz''s condition was Oo


    serious, Because the doctor had


    drawn-{o0 much blood from Jazz,


    which was more than a norma


    person could handle, Jazz had to get


    Ge rest.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Essa called her mother again and decided to stay in Jazz''s ward to take care of him.


    Without Jazz, she would not have made it to the hospital in time. Without Jazz, Winston wouldn''t have gotten out of danger, so Jazz was the hero of


    the night!

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Jazz just woke up to see Essa sitting on the edge of his bed and looking at him with a warm smile. "Get up. Have some pumpkin soup.¡±


    He propped himself up and sat up. "Why do you look so gentle today?"


    "It was all my fault before. Thank you so much for what you have done for Winston! And please be prepared, because I will always be so gentle with


    vou. You are simply the lifesaver in my life! I have to treat you well. Otherwise, TH be damned!"


    Jazz not only helped her out at work but also helped her pay for the medical bills and saved Winston''s life. In a nutshell, Jazz was her lifesaver!


    So. Essa felt that she had to do her best to treat her lifesaver.


    "I can''t believe you know the word damn. That must''ve been very hard for you to say.¡±


    "Of course!" Essa greeted him with a smile. At this point, Essa was very nice and polite to him.


    Jazz leaned back against the bed and locked at her askance. "I nowpletely understand what it means to be two-faced. You change your attitude


    too fast!"


    "Are you saying you don''t like this attitude I have towards you now, or do you prefer the kind of attitude I used to have towards you? It doesn''t matter.


    That won''t be a problem. I''ll treat you the way you like to be treated.¡± She passed the spoon she was holding to his mouth and seemed to be very


    easy tomunicate with.


    "Okay. You don''t have to do that. I just like the way you''re pleasing me right now.¡± He waved his hand. Watching Essa carefully act like his maid, Jazz


    feltfortable and pleasant.


    Essa felt very speechless. And she expected Jazz to be more and more shameless.


    However, he was her lifesaver, and she had a big heart, so she would not argue with him!


    "Okay. What else do you want to eat? Do you want to eat something salty, sweet, or spicy?" Essa felt that a bowl of pumpkin soup wouldn''t be


    enough for him.


    Jazz liked her attitude more and more. He thought hard about it and then answered,¡± Something salty.¡±


    After tucking him in, Essa smiled softly, told him to wait a while, and then walked out of the ward


    When she came back, she brought back some pickles and some other delicious food


    It had been a long time since Winston had gone into surgery. And Essa hadn''t eaten since then.


    She didn''t realize that she was very hungry until she smelled the faint aroma of the pumpkin soup. She was so hungry that her stomach was growling.


    So she bought some pickles for Jazz and a box of fried chicken and a cup of noodles for herself.


    Essa ced the items on the table in front of him, then turned to the water cooler to make instant noodles.


    She hadn''t eaten instant noodles in


    a long time When she came


    downstairs, she smelled the oo


    deliciousness of the instant noodles,


    so shewanted to have some. Then,


    she xan over and bought a cup y of


    instant noodles.


    =


    Essa poured the boiling water into the cup and covered it with a lid. Two minutester, she removed the lid


    She sat down on the hospital bed -.


    and ate the noodles with a fork. THe


    vor of instant noodles and fried


    chicken were mixed togetherand


    smelled very tempting. Coritent


    belongs to


    While Jazz was eating the pickles, Jazz raised his eyes and then locked askance at Essa, who was eating delicious noodles with a look of enjoyment


    on her face.


    She seemed to-enjoy eating noodles


    very much. Her lips turned pink. She


    ~~


    forked thelong noodles and then -


    sucked them in her mouth. The. OF


    scenemade his Adam''s apple Bob


    up a and down and made his bodyAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    reatt in a way it shouldn''t. Have.


    However, Essa did not notice Jazz''s reaction. She kept her head down and tock a sip of soup. She felt warm, hot, andfortable after drinking the


    hot soup.


    Jazz coughed gently and pushed the pickles aside. Then, he coughed as he said, "Let me eat some..."


    "What?" Finally, raising her head, Essa looked at him and said, "Say that again. I didn''t hear you!"


    She was too busy eating and didn''t have time to listen to him.


    Jazz looked at the cup of noodles a few times and said without hesitation, "Let me have some of your noodles.¡±

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    "Don''t you want to eat pickles? Why are you eating my noodles?" Essa was upset.


    "I want to eat. Didn''t you just say that you were going to be damned if you weren''t nice to me? Did youpletely forget what you said in the blink of


    an eye?" Jazz stared deeply at her. His gaze seemed to be saying she was ungrateful.


    "That''s what I said. And it''s true, but you can''t push my luck. Because you said you wanted to eat something salty, I went to South Lane to buy you


    pickles."


    However, Jazz looked arrogant and shameless. "But I think noodles are delicious right now, so I want to eat noodles!"


    Essa breathed deeply. She thought it was okay for her topromise, so she said,¡± Okay. Then you wait. I''l go downstairs and buy you another cup


    of instant noodles. Spicy or not? Which do you choose?¡±


    "Forget it. I just want to eat the cup of noodles you''re having." Jazz was referring to the cup of instant noodles that was in front of Essa.


    She thought he was joking. After all, that was the cup of instant noodles she had eaten


    "I''m very, very hungry right now. I can''t wait for you to go downstairs to buy ancther cup of instant noodles." As he spoke, Jazz leaned forward, took


    her cup of instant noodles directly over, and ate it.


    Seeing this, Essa also swallowed what she wanted to say. She sat back in her chair and opened the bag of fried chicken to eat.


    Essa bought spicy fried chicken and felt that it was super spicy. She felt so spicy that her face turned a little red. However, the mare she ate the fried


    chicken. the better it tastedC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jazz had just taken two bites of the noodles, but the delicious fried chicken caught Jazz''s eye again. Then, he reached out and pointed to the fried


    chicken. "l want to eat it too..."


    Jazz thought it was amazing because he found that everything she had eaten was delicious and made him have an appetite.


    However, Essa felt that Jazz was just having trouble with her. Whenever she wanted to do something, he just wanted to ruin it and leave her restless.


    Then she began to regret what she had said about taking good care of him.


    That was because Jazz was taking advantage of her good nature. And it had only been a few hours, but she felt deeply that she couldn''t go on being


    so unprincipled.


    "Eat your noodles!¡± She didn''t even lock at him and started eating the fried chicken.


    "Are you going to give it to me or not?" Jazz raised his eyebrows.


    However, Essa was very determined. "Ho!"


    He didn''t say anything more. He lifted the nket with one hand and sat up, stretching out his long arm to grab the fried chicken that Essa was


    eating.


    However, how could Essa let him get what he wanted? Essa began to dodge, but Jazz was tall and strong. He pinned her with his arm and pressed


    her under his body.


    Essa refused to give in. She held the fried chicken in one hand and kept waving it in the air, so he couldn''t touch it.


    Jazz didn''t take her struggles seriously. Then, he pressed his body against hers. In that way, Essa was pinned underneath him.


    Essa squirmed. But Jazz mped her hands to stop her moving, opened his mouth, and gnawed on the fried chicken in her hand.


    "You''re shameless!" Essa scolded Jazz in anger.


    He was eating more and more


    comfortably. While she was holding


    the fried chicken, he took one bite at


    zc) time-and ate it slowly on purpose.


    How''could he enjoy eating it30


    muh! .


    a


    However, Jazz seemed to be deaf to


    her words and was eating more. and


    more leisurely. And Essa was not


    happy ¡®about this, so she tickled his


    waist with the other hand. Content


    belongs to


    Jazz had a total of three sensitive spots on his body, which were his lips, ears, and waist. And his waist was the most sensitive spot.


    After being tickled by Essa, he immediately went limp, so he whispered a warning. "Let go of me!"


    "I didn''t expect you to have a soft spot. And that''s your waist. I finally found your Achilles¡¯ heel, so do you think I''ll be that obedient?¡±


    Not only did she not let go of him. Instead, she became more reckless. She started tickling his waist from top to bottom and from left to right.


    The tickling ndade it impossible for


    Jazz to hold-up any longer. His arms


    went limpsand then he fell straight >


    down. The two of them were on top


    of each c other and face to face (The


    moment he fell, his lips pressed


    against hers.


    NovelDrama.Org =

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Essa blinked in a daze.


    Jazz''s eyes became hot. He thought it was an ill wind.


    He licked Essa''s lips with a smile while she was not locking.


    Essa felt hot and itchy. His tongue was crawling on her mouth like an insect. A quiver of excitement ran through her, making her tremble.


    Essa panicked. Hearing footsteps from outside, she instantly pushed him away.


    The door of the ward was opened. Essa¡¯s mother came in.


    Essa''s cheeks were pink. She ducked her


    head, self-consciously tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "Why is your face red?" Essa''s mother stared at her in surprise. "Are you running a fever?¡±


    Essa''s face was burning as she heard this. She shook her head, stammering, "No... no.


    "Then why do you look so strange?¡±


    "Mom, is Winston awake? What are you doing here?" Essa hurriedly changed the subject


    Unaware of what had happened between Essa and Jazz, Essa''s mom answered, "I just came to see if Jazz had eaten.¡±


    ncing at Essa who pretended to be calm, Jazz smiled. "Mrs. Reese, I ate instant noodles.¡±


    "What?" Essa''s mother scowled. "You''ve just donated blood. You need to eat something nutritious. How could you just eat instant noodles? Essa, he


    doesn''t know that, but you should know. Why didn¡¯t you take good care of him?"


    Essa was gggrieved. ¡®Mom, he ~~.


    wants toeat soup and pickles. I


    bought the fried chicken and instant


    noodles for myself. He snatched the


    noodles from me!" Content belongs


    to  ig


    Jazz said, "Mrs. Reese, I don''t know why I feel hungry whenever I see Essa eating. I couldn''t resist snatching it from her!"


    He seemed to hint that there was something between him and Essa.


    Essa¡¯s expression changed, thinking, "What is he doing?


    Essa''s mother used to feel that Jazz was somewhat interested in Essa but was not sure.


    After all, Jazz was very wealthy and powerful, much too good for Essa. However, Jazz''s words confirmed Essa¡¯s mother''s intuitive feelings.


    "Is that so? But now you need nutritious food, so you can''t eat instant noodles. I''ll prepare food for you."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." He looked like a pushover.


    Essa''s mother was delighted to hear this.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!¡± Essa warned Jazz. She was upset.


    Before Jazz could say anything, Essa¡¯s mother poked Essa in the forehead. "How can you be so impolite to him?"


    Jazz gave a dazzling smile. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Reese. I won''t be angry with her.¡±


    Essa was speechless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Essa¡¯''s mather went home and came


    to the hospital again with some


    soup. The mushroom soup was:


    white and thick. Its fragrance-filled


    the Toom.


    ig


    Jazz quite liked it. He ate two bowls.


    of soup, Essa watched him eat and


    couldnt help swallowing. She -


    walked over anddled a bowl of


    seLip for herself.


    NovelDrama.Org ig

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Essa was caught eating the soup by her mom. Essa¡¯s mother frowned and pped Essa on the back of the hand. "You''re stealing the soup!"


    "I''m not stealing. I''m just eating my share."


    "Do you think I cooked it for you?"


    Essa felt that her mother must have been ensnared by Jazz.


    Jazz smiled. "Mrs. Reese, let her eat. I''m full anyway. Don''t waste the soup.¡±


    "Then eat up the rest. Otherwise, I have to throw it in the trash can,¡± Essa''s mother said to Essa.


    Essa thought, ¡®She looks as if she were my


    stepmother. How can she be so ruthless to her daughter?¡±


    Essa''s mother went to see Winston. Essa and Jazz were left in the ward.


    Essa ignored Jazz, sitting by the window, fiddling with her phone. She was busy watching her friends¡¯ updates and the news on Twitter.


    Jazz had been staring at her for half an hour Finally, he felt bored and said, "Hey. are you angry?"


    Essa had no time to pay attention to him, looking at the news on Twitter and sliding her finger across her phone. She pursed her lips and chuckled


    while being amused by the posts.


    "Hey!" Jazz was annoyed that Essa gave him the silent treatment. He threw back the covers and kicked her with his long leg.


    "Talk to me!"


    Essa pretended not to hear or see him. She didn''t respond.


    "Do you want me to call your mom?" He looked rxed, taking out his phone.


    Essa threw aside her phone. She had never seen such a despicable man before!


    Essa''s mother only listened to Jazz now. If he called Essa''s mother, Essa would be screwed.


    "What do you want?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Chat with me."


    Essa stared at him calmly. "What do you want to chat about?"


    Jazz was stumped.


    He didn''t know what to talk about with her. He frowned without speaking.


    "If you have nothing to talk about, just leave me alone, okay?" she directly warned him.


    Jazz paused for a moment before saying," Tell me a story.¡±


    "I don¡¯t know any story!"


    "Then you can read one to me."


    Essa raisec her eyebrows in


    amazement, thinking that he was¡±


    joking, but Jazz looked serious, He


    raised his hand, signaling her to


    hurezup, and sat upright, walting for


    hereto read a story to him. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Essa rolled her eyes at him, picked up the book beside her, and began to read.


    However, Jazz was still unsatisfied, picking on her from time to time. "Too t. You should read it more lively and passionately...¡±


    "Why do you sound so vicious? Am I your enemy?¡±


    "You read too fast. Is there a wolf chasing you?"


    Essa was irritated.


    She was reading, but Jazz was like a bee buzzing in her ear.


    Finally. she couldn''t stand him, flinging the book on the bed. "Do you want to listen or not?"


    "Yes..." Jazz instantly shut up.


    Seeing this, Essa was pleased. The story was quite boring. She was sleepy while reading.


    Yet Jazz was listening with interest


    After a long while, he was drowsy. Essa was overjoyed. Finally, she got rid of him.


    She went to Winston''s ward. He was awake and out of danger. His face was not as pale as before.


    When Winston saw Essa, he was so happy that he hugged her and refused to let go of her.


    Essa¡¯s mother asked, "You leave Jazz alone. What if he needs your help?"


    "I came here after he fell asleep.¡± Essa felt that her mother was partial to Jazz and always mentioned him


    "That''s gogd. You stay at the ~~


    hospital. I Lil go home and make ~~


    some soup and dishes that can help


    Jazzand Winston recover. Take


    care of them I''m leaving now"


    Essa didntagree. "Why do you have


    to go back? There are many N


    restaurants on the nearby streets.


    Justbuy some food there. Dorit


    make yourself so tired!¡± Carrtent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m happy to do that for them. They may not like the food from those restaurants. Just wait for me."

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Essa''s mother quickly left the ward. Essa was speechless, resting her head in her hand.


    Jazz pushed open the door and walked in. Winston''s eyes immediately fell on him. Winston had a low 1Q, but he was not a fool.


    After Winston''s mother told him that he was saved by Jazz, Winston mored to see Jazz. Yet Winston was so weak that he could only lie in bed.


    Winston was excited and kept smiling at Jazz.


    "Hello." Noticing Winston''s gaze, Jazz greeted him.


    "Hello!" Winston hurriedly said.


    Ever since Jazz came, Winston had ignored Essa and stared fixedly at Jazz.


    Essa was jealous, thinking, ''Is this guy going to bewitch all of my family?"


    Jazz was still smiling. He was very friendly to Winston and taught Winston to y cards. Winston was smart and quickly learned it.


    The two of them were a little bored. Jazz secretly winked at Winston, who tock the hint and looked at Essa eagerly. silently inviting her to y with


    them.


    Essa was not interested in ying cards, let alone ying cards with Jazz. She sat still, not intending to move.


    Winston was anxious, threw back the quilt, and wanted to get out of bed to pull her. Seeing what he was doing, Essa panicked. She hurriedly went


    over and stopped him.


    As a result, she had no choice but topromise.


    The three of them yed cards together. Jazz always lost. Essa and Winston won a lot of money from him, smiling brightly.


    Finally, Wigston was sleepy. Essa o


    put his head on herp, softly


    rubbing ¡°his head with two hands 50


    that he could sleep more oO


    cornfortably.


    The smile on Winston''s face was innocent and dazzling. Essa knew he felt better. She also smiled gently.


    Jazz couldn''t take his eyes off her. At that moment, he was envious of Winston


    "He is very lucky. People like him can live happily because they are simple and unworldly.¡±


    Hearing this, Essa looked up at him with mixed feelings. She rarely heard people praise Winston as Jazz did


    "It sounds as if you were having a hard time! You''re from a wealthy family, so you can get whatever you want. Have you ever been sad?"


    "You are not me. How do you know I haven''t?" Jazz asked calmly.


    "You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. What are you sad about?"


    Jazz looked-out the window. "You -.


    have been to the Valentine mansion


    many : times. Have you seen anyone


    elsebesides Mark, Summer, and


    thelr kids?"


    swnovel.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa remembered that she had never seen his parents


    "My mother was sent to prison by


    me and my brother," he said evenly.


    "My father is also in prison. Summer


    used to be my teacher. I liked her


    and told her my feelings, butatst,


    she married my brother..." Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Essa was stunned. The Valentine family was very powerful in Santabaca. Why were his parents in prison?


    She couldn''t believe such things had happened to the Valentine family.


    Jazz was cheerful and carefree. He didn''t look like someone who had experienced those things.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Jazz raised his eyebrows and looked at her fixedly.


    "Yes. There is no need for you to lie to me. I just think that something like that shouldn''t have happened to your family,¡± Essa answered.


    Jazz curled his lips sarcastically and coldly. "There are many dirty things behind those rich families. The better they look, the more disgusting they


    are!¡±


    Essa was silent. The members of those wealthy families tended to have animosities towards each other.


    "I was brought up by my mother. I rarely met my father. I couldn''t see him even


    once a year. When I was young, I thought my father was great and hardworking, butter I found I was ridiculous. He is simply a revolting humbug!


    "He had an affair and embezzled public funds. He deserved to go to prison..."


    Jazz said evenly as if what he said had nothing to do with him.


    "In shart, every family has its problems and secrets. No matter what happens in our lives, we have to face it." Essamented.


    Jazz liked her attitude. She was optimistic and strong.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I find I''m bing more and more interested in you," said Jazz.


    Essa¡¯s eyes twitched.


    "What''s wrong? Do your eyes hurt? Come here. Let me give you a massage.¡± He waved his hand at her.


    "No need! I''m just shocked by what you said.¡±


    Jazz smiled slightly and calmly looked at her. "Is it that frightening? I''ll give you more surprises in the future, so please be prepared.¡±


    "Do you have to treat me like this? Can you act normal?¡±


    "I can''t. I will only be more abnormal in the future,¡± he replied.


    Essa was lost for words. She didn''t know how tomunicate with him.


    Yet, since he told her about those things, she could see that he was virtuous and not as frivolous as he appeared to be.


    "Then try to act normal, okay?"


    Jazz curved his lips and shook his head, answering, "No way! Forget it.¡±


    "By the way, talk about Winston. I''m quite interested in him..."


    "Winston..." Essa''s face instantly


    softened." He was born with a low


    IQ. but he''s well Il behaved and has


    never caused trouble. He likes to


    follow me Sometimes he doesn''t:


    listen te-our parents. Yet he is oY


    always submissive tome and.


    shares his snacks with me hen I


    was a kid, my ssmates said he


    was a fool. I was angry and fought


    with them. Because of this, I was


    often scolded, and others kids called


    me a bully..."


    Jazz knew that she loved Winston, so Jazz deliberately mentioned Winston to soften her.


    Sure enough, Essa became gentle. Her eyes were full of tenderness.


    ¡®Because gf Winston, Iwenttoa -.


    police academy and intended to h& a


    police, officer. He''s not stupid. He Ss


    just foo innocent. He''s more. SN


    innocent than anyone e se.¡±


    Jazz said softly, "He''s lucky to have you in his life.¡±


    "No. I''m grateful to be his sister. I will


    confide in hist whenever I feel


    unhappy. He will hold me. Although?


    he doesnt understand, he can feet


    I''m uRset. He always gives meC


    candy and asks me to eat Ite ae


    sme... "  to


    =


    Jazz was sunk in thought. "I''m also happy to be Mark''s brother..."

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Hearing what Jazz said, Essa knew that Mark was very good to Jazz. Essa smiled.¡± We seem to have simr experiences."


    Essa s mother looked through the window in the door. She saw Essa and Jazz chatting and smiling. They looked well matched.


    Essa s mother thought, "Essa is a lucky kid! She''ll marry a nice man!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After talking about Winston, Essa and Jazz got closer. They didn''t trade barbs like before.


    Since Jazz only donated blood and was strong, he could leave the hospital after resting for a day.


    Essa''s mother was uneasy. "You lost a lot of blood. You have to eat some nutritious food. I''ll cook for you and ask Essa to bring the food to your


    company.¡±


    "Okay. Thank you, Mrs. Reese."


    "I don''t agree.¡±


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    However, Essa finally gave in to her mother.


    The next morning, Essa went to work with a big insted lunchbox that her mother had prepared. There were various dishes and soup in it.


    The morning shed by. She stood still with the lunchbox. She was hesitant to bring it to Jazz.


    That was so embarrassing.


    Meanwhile, a manager called Essa, asking her to go to the president''s office quickly.


    She had no choice but to carry the lunchbox and go up.


    Jazz had rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt. He was reading documents.


    Essa put the lunchbox on the desk, pursed her lips, and said, "Here is your lunch. Bye."


    Jazz looked up, raised his eyebrows, and rested his head on his fists. "Where are you going?"


    "You''re going to have lunch, and so am I I''ll go to a restaurant,¡± she answered bluntly.


    "Mrs. Reese has prepared lunch for us. She asked you to eat with me."


    "Really?" Essa was amazed. Her mother didn''t tell her about that.


    Jazz leaned down and opened the lunchbox. It was a lunch for two.


    Essa stood there, wondering, "What''s going on? Are they in cahoots?" "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to call your mom?"


    Immediately, Essa gritted her teeth, walked over to the table, and ate unhappily.


    There were meat and spinach.


    Jazz hated spinach the most. He narrowed his eyes, picked it up, and threw it into Essa''s bowl


    "What are you doing?" Essa was mad.


    ¡®I don''t eat spinach or waste it, so I.


    give it toyou.¡± Jazz was eating meat


    whileisaying seriously,¡¯ Don''t you


    know it''s a shame to waste food?"


    Essa didn''t believe what he said. He was deliberately torturing her. He just wanted her to be upset.


    Although she was angry, she had to eat. After all, he had support from her mother.


    Essa lost her temper after bringing


    lunch to Jag for a week. She told


    her mother. fot to cook for Jazz


    anymor¨¦-and refused to cont nue¡±


    delivering the food. Because she ate


    too Ruch nutritious food these days,


    shethad a heavy flow. Content


    bel ongs to  ?


    JN


    ¡ª


    Judging from this, Essa didn''t think Jazz was still weak.


    Her mother didn''t force her, saying calmly, "If Jazz wants to pursue you, don¡¯t reject him!"


    "I have the right to date someone I like!"


    "No! You have two choices. Try to be with Jazz or go on blind dates!"


    Essa was reluctant. "Is there a third


    way?" "No! titdo what I say. You''d


    better take.it seriously. One of your ?


    aunts wants to introduce two youths


    to yout you don''t like Jazz, go. and


    meetthem. Your uncle also wants to


    introduce... "


    ?


    A bunch of blind dates seemed to be waiting for Essa!


    She was in a fret. She couldn''t bear to see so many strange men. That would kill her!


    When she went to work, she was listless and depressed.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Jazz nced at Essa in the elevator. "You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you?"


    Instantly, Essa gave him an using look." Did you threaten or tempt my mom?¡±


    "I didn''t, but I can roughly guess why you look like this. Since your mom urges you to find a boyfriend, why don''t you try to be with me?


    "There''s no downside. Your mother won''t nag you anymore, and you''ll be served by a handsome man like me. If you still don''t like me after dating me


    for a while, you can end it at any time.


    "Besides, if you are my girlfriend, you can ask me to do some things for you. I can


    help you return to your original post. What do you think?"


    That sounded quite appealing. Essa blinked. Jazz was smiling, narrowing his eyes like a fox.


    If he had a tail behind him, it must be wagging.


    Yet Essa didn''t notice that. She was lured by the bait given by Jazz.


    "I think it''s a good offer.¡±


    "Yeah." Jazz curved his lips slightly. "I think so toc. Will you ept it?"


    "Yes. I have no reason to refuse it, but I should tell you that if I don''t need you anymore, I''ll break up with you!"


    Jazzzily shrugged his shoulders. "It''s okay if you want to do so, but I don''t think you will leave me."


    "Don''t be so sure. You''re too narcissistic and arrogant! What makes you think I won''t leave you?"


    "Then let''s wait and see.¡± he said


    Finally, they reached an agreement, though they didn''t know when they would end their rtionship


    Essa and Jazz went to her home together after work.


    Essa''s mother was overjoyed that Essa hade around.


    "What would you like for dinner? I''m going to go to the market. I''ll buy what you want to eat. "


    Essa shook her head. There was nothing she wanted to eat.


    Jazz replied, "Essa and I have nothing to do. Let''s go together.¡±


    Essa''s mother smiled, her eyes crinkling. She was delighted to go with them.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The three of them went to a nearby.


    food market next to an intersection.


    Many seople living in the Rh


    neighborhood knew the Reese


    family. .


    -


    Seeing Jazz standing beside Essa, they were curious about this handsome man, asking who he was.


    "This is Essa''s boyfriend." Essa''s mother introduced Jazz to them happily.


    Jazz smiled and greeted them politely. He was neither distant nor too friendly.


    A group of people looked at him up and down. He was so charming that even those middle-aged women flushed


    Essa''s mother bought a lot of things, such as chops, chicken, fish, and some


    vegetables.


    Jazz followed them and voluntarily.


    carried aff the things they bought.He


    was patient, smiling and watching


    Essa¡¯s mother bargaining with


    interest. Content belongs 10


    ig


    Unlike her mother, Essa didn''t like going back and forth or bargaining. She felt it was troublesome


    If Essa was going to buy some things, she would buy all of them at one stall.


    Essa was getting impatient while her


    mother was bargaining. Essa kicked


    the stones. When she looked up; she


    saw the man standing next toher


    smifing. He was wearing a sdit and


    participated in the bargaining.


    Moreover, Essa''s mother was still not content and taught him skills. The two of them looked happy.


    Essa was speechless.


    Finally, they settled the price. Jazz took out his wallet and paid the owner of the stall.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Essa''s mother and Jazz were cheerful.


    They bought a lot of ingredients and then went home.


    Essa didn''t bother to pay attention to them. She briskly walked ahead. Essa''s mother and Jazz wanted to buy some juice and other drinks.


    The two of them looked like mother and son, while Essa looked like an outsider.


    As Essa''s mother was cooking. Essa was watching TV in the living room. Jazz was washing vegetables in the kitchen.


    Essa was a little bored with staying alone. She came to the kitchen and stood at the door. Her mother was teaching Jazz to cut


    fish.


    Jazz was very obedient and patient.


    Essa¡¯s mother liked Jazz, feeling that Jazz was much better than Den. There was simply noparison between them.


    Essa''s mother kept offering Jazz the dishes, encouraging him to eat more of them


    Essa shook her head, not wanting to say anything.


    After dinner, they ate some fruit. It was already 9.30 p.m. Jazz was going to leave. Essa went downstairs with him. "You''re very good at pleasing


    people, right? Have you ever learned about it?"


    "You''ve finally realized this. Are you afraid that you will be fascinated by me?" Jazz looked sideways at her with a smile.


    "Come on! Don''t tter yourself! I won''t see you off. Take care on your way back.¡±


    Jazz nodded, quickly leaned down, and pecked her on the forehead.


    Immediately, Essa felt a quiver of excitement run through her. She said with a frown, "What are you doing?"


    "You are my girlfriend now, so I can kiss you like this, right?"


    "We''re just putting on a show! You''re taking advantage of me, aren''t you?" She red at himProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jazz smiled faintly without saying a.


    word. He kissed her on the cheek.


    while she was not looking. Before


    she blew up, he slid into his car and


    drove away.


    ig


    Essa was so angry that she almost picked up stones and threw them at his car. What a creep!


    When Essa returned home, her mother''s face wrinkled in a grin. "Jazz kissed you just now."


    "No!" Essa was astonished to hear that from her mom


    "Don''t deny it. I saw he kiss you clearly."


    "Mom, you must have misunderstood!"


    Essa blushed. Her mom wouldn''t believe what she said.


    Essa gave up. The more she said,


    the more excited her mom was. = >


    She''d better take a shower and: go to


    sleep.


    =


    Her mother was even bolder than her.


    The world was crazy.


    Essa''s mind was still in a fog.


    It was not until she hung up the phone that she realized that he had told her to go to the police station.


    This meant that she could work at the police station again


    She sat on the bed in a daze. The police chief called her, asking her to go to the police station at 9 a m.


    It was 8 a m. Essa quickly got out of bed, washed her face, and rushed to the police station.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    "That matter has been exined clearly. Besides, it was a long time ago. We''ve all forgotten about it. You did a good job. Now, you can return to your


    post."


    Essa nodded, saluted the police chief, turned around, and went out of the office.


    Where there were people, there was gossip.


    Essa was in a stall in the restroom. She heard some women discussing


    "Wasn''t there a scandal about her? How can she return to the police station?"


    "When I made coffee for the chief in the morning, I heard him calling someone Mr. Valentine on the phone. I remember that her boyfriend is a


    Valentine."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes. Anyway, she has a powerful boyfriend. We can''t bepared with her.¡±


    They spoke loudly, but Essa didn''t take it to heart. She had a clear conscience, so she didn''t care about gossip.


    She liked this job and wanted to do her best.


    Jazz called her. "Have you gone to the police station? Did you report for duty? Are there any difficulties?"


    "Everything is fine. Thank you," she said sincerely. She was grateful to him.


    He curved his thin lips. "If you need


    my help, jus cal me.


    Congrattions on getting back to


    your post! Have a good time at wark.


    By the way, I hope you can do me a


    favorwhen I m in trouble. Don''t¡¯ be


    sodmipartial¡¯ "Don''t even thitk about


    ithShe was not going to pull strings


    for anyone. He''d better forget it.


    "I''m so sad. How can you be so dutiful?" He sighed and hung up.


    Essa smiled. He was a warm-hearted person.


    She had changed her opinion of him.


    Jazz smiled faintly, whistling B


    leisurely while dealing with the pile


    of documents i in front of him:


    In the afternoon, Essa called Jazz. "Well, I want to invite you to dinner tonight.¡±


    He was delighted. "At home?"


    "No. We''ll gat outside alone. My ~~.


    treat. I want to thank you. If we eat


    at my home, my mom will say


    something embarrassing, and I''m


    afraid that the two of you I will goon


    and on..."

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    "It sounds like you are afraid that I will ignore you. Don''t worry. I like your mom just because I like you very much..."


    Essa frowned and interrupted him with a sneer.


    "Well, I like your mom. That is the truth," he said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! You know what I''m talking about. Let''s meet at 7 p.m. You can pick any ce for dinner!"


    Jazz thought for a moment. "What if I want a royal feast?"


    "Then just get lost!" Essa answered bluntly. He was simply dreaming!


    "Okay, then [''ll listen to you. Let''s eat what you like. I have no problem with that," Jazz replied so softly that Essa got goose bumps.


    Essa said coldly through clenched teeth.¡± Shut up, or I''ll kill you."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jazz stopped teasing her and quickly hung up.


    Essa was overjoyed that she could get back to her original post. Being a police officer was her favorite job. She worked even harder than before.


    As she was packing up her things and was about to leave after work, the police chief came over, said that there was a murder, and asked Essa to go


    to the scene.


    Essa nodded and immediately called Jazz." I have an urgent task. Let''s have dinner some other time."


    Before Jazz could answer, Essa ended the call. Jazz was wearing a suit. His eyebrows twitched. He was delighted all afternoon, but she just stood


    him up.


    He went back to the Valentine mansion listlessly, while Charlotte was like a happy butterfly. She was wearing a beautiful dress, dancing


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "Uncle Jazz, we are going to travel tomorrow. Don''t miss us too much!¡±


    Charlotte smiled, her eyes crinkling. "We''ll spend the holiday abroad.¡±


    Jazz raised his eyebrows. "Howe I didn''t know about that?"


    "You can join us."


    "No. I don''t want to be the third wheel. Just go with your parents. Remember to bring


    me a gift."


    Charlotte nodded


    Jazz flipped through the magazine.


    The door was open. He could hear Charlotte singing with joy. He shook his head


    Suddenly, Jazz thought of something. His eyes lit up.


    Essa was Jazz''s girlfriend. The police chief gave her a vacation, so she didn''t need to be on duty during theing holiday.


    The next morning, although it was a holiday, Essa didn''t intend to go out. She just wanted to sleep at home.


    However, shetheard loud voices


    coming fromthe living room, and


    Winston saunded very excited. So


    she got up and walked into the living


    room{n her Hello Kitty pajamas, only


    to fir Jazz sitting on the sofe. And


    there was a suitcase next to''it.


    ¡®What''s going on?"


    As soon as she opened the door, Winston walked up to her, took her hand and said joyfully, "Essa. Jazz is taking us to Turlen.¡±


    Essa was retuctant to travel with


    Jazz andiwas worried that it would


    be incovenient for Winston to. go


    on a tip. Thus she said," How about


    we wait until you get better, O


    Winston?¡¯


    -


    Then she looked at Mrs. Reese and asked,¡± What do you think. Mom? It would be inconvenient for Winston to travel in a wheelchair.


    Yet just as Mrs. Reese opened her lips, Winston tugged at her sleeve and pleaded,¡± Mom, I want to go to Turlen.¡±


    Mrs. Reese''was caught in the ~~


    middle. [twas indeed inconvenient


    for Winston togoonatripin ac¡±


    wheelchair, but he had never. been to


    any ce other than Santabaca.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Seeing that Mrs. Resse was in a dilemma, Jazz quickly added, "Don''t worry. I''ll help take care of Winston during the trip."


    Finally, Essa nodded in agreement, as she didn''t want Winston to feel disappointed.


    Winston was so excited that he pped his hands and danced for joy.


    Jazzed chartered a ne so that Winston would feel morefortable.


    When the four of them arrived at Turlen, it was alreadyte in the afterncon.


    Jazz had booked two adjoining suites in Hilton: a two-bedroom suite and a one-bedroom suite.


    After checking in at the reception, they went to check out the suites Jazz had booked. The one-bedroom suite was for Jazz, and the two-bedroom one


    was for the Reese family. The moment Mrs. Reese, Essa and Winston stepped into the suite, they were all stunned at its luxury decoration. Essa and


    Winston checked almost every corner of the suite.


    Soon, Essa felt something was wrong but couldn''t figure out what it was. She was a little tired from the long journey. So she went to one of the


    bedrooms, wanting to take a nap.


    Just as she was about to throw herself onto the bed, Mrs. Reese said, "I''m afraid you can''t sleep here. This room is for me."


    Only then did Essa realize that there.


    was no_bedroom for her. There were


    only two bedrooms. Of course, one


    was.for her mom, and the other was


    for her brother.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why? She was bewildered.


    Jazz, who fad juste to check -.


    them out; happened to hear their.


    conversation. He showed a smug


    smile on his handsome face. and


    saitl, "You can sleep in my. Suite¡±


    Then he said to Mrs. Reese, "Mrs. Reese, she can sleep on my bed. I''ll sleep on the sofa.¡±


    Actually, as sosn as they had walked


    into the suite Mrs. Reese noticed


    ~


    there wers.only two bedrooms. She


    thought te herself," Jazz is not a>


    careless person. He must have.a


    reagan for only booking two


    bedfooms for us.¡± Content Lbelongs


    to¡¯ =


    Mrs. Reese nodded at Jazz.


    Essa was almost driven crazy by her mother''s reaction. She was lost for words for a second. Then she said, "Fine, you win. I''ll ask for a room by


    myself.¡±


    With that, Essa walked out of the suite. Looking at Essa''s back, Mrs. Reese shook her head while Jazz shrugged his shoulders.


    Essa went downstairs to the hotel hall. She asked the receptionist for a room but was told there was no vacancy.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    She didn''t give up and went to another hotel, but she got the same answer.


    All those hotels told her that they had no vacancies.


    Essa frowned. She was embarrassed but could only go back to the original hotel.


    When she arrived at the room, the three of them were watching TV. They were not surprised to see her and ignored her.


    Essa smiled awkwardly. She picked up an apple from the te, washed it, and took a bite. "Mom, I''ll sleep on the sofa in your room tonight.¡±


    Essa¡¯s mother didn''t respond until a momentter. "No!"


    Essa was speechless as she heard this, thinking, "How can Mom say that? Her daughter has no ce to stay and is going to wander outside. Why is


    she so ruthless?"


    "Are you serious?" Essa asked with disbelief.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa had made up her mind. She would stay here no matter what happened. Even if her mom tried to drive her away, she wouldn''t leave.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Jazz said good night and went back to his room to rest. Essa was still sitting on the sofa, not intending to see him off.


    Essa''s mother didn''t say anything, as if she didn''t care what Essa was doing.


    Essa was secretly pleased. She nned to


    get a quilt and a pillow and to sleep on the sofa.


    While she was in a trance, her mother suddenly said, "Go downstairs and buy some milk. I''ll heat the milk for your brother."


    Without a second thought, Essa got up, went down to the store, and brought milk.


    However, as she came back and rang the doorbell, no one opened the door for her.


    Her eyelids twitched. She had a bad feeling.


    Yet she quickly told herself it was impossible.


    She reached out and constantly rang


    the doorbell, but no one answered:


    She leaned against the door


    listlessly. She shouldn''t have trusted


    her mother!


    Meanwhile; the door of the opposite


    room opened, Jazz had changed.¡±


    into pajmas. He leisurely crossed


    his areas over his chest, narrowed


    his eyes, and looked at her. ¡®Are you


    abandoned by your mom?" Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Essa snorted, cursing silently, "You guys are birds of a feather!"


    "Do you want toe to my room?" He asked while knocking on the door.


    "No!" She refused quickly and tly.


    Jazz just spread his hands and ~~.


    shruggedthis shoulders resignedly. ''I


    don''t like to force others. It''s okay if


    you don''t want toe in. I Ihwait


    for three seconds. One, two"


    Before he could finish his words, Essa walked in.


    Jazz was surprised.


    She looked very determined just now. How could she change her mind so soon?


    Jazz followed her in, closed the door, and gave her a ss of water. Essa asked, "Are you going to sleep on the sofa?"


    "Why should I sleep on the sofa?"


    "Didn''t you just tell my mother that you will sleep on the sofa and let me sleep on the bed?"


    Jazz nodded calmly. "Yes, but things are different now.¡±


    "You hypocrite! You go back on your word!"


    "You''ve refused my offer. You came here just because your mom kicked you out.


    That''s not the same thing."

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    Essa sneered, "Cut out this clever talk!" "lt isn''t clever talk. It''s just a fact.¡±


    "God, what bare-faced cheek! That''s quite a mouth you have.¡±


    Jazz just smiled, "Shouldn''t you have realized that when I first touched your chest?"


    Essa was speechless.


    Unable to defeat him, she threw a pillow at him. Jazz picked it up and threw it back, which hit Essa on the nose.


    Essa got so provoked that she hurled the pillow back.


    Although they were both adults in their


    twenties, they were childish at the time, throwing pillows at each other and refusing to give in!


    Chasing each other in such a narrow space made them all tired and panting, and their breath ragged.


    With the advantages of long arms and legs, Jazz grabbed all the pillows in the room and gave Essa a challenging look.


    Essa was, by nature, apetitive person and couldn''t tolerate Jazz''s provocation!


    She rushed over and knocked him down the bed.


    Then, she rode on his back and even twisted her body in a swift movement.


    Essa gained the upper hand, and a faint smile of satisfaction crossed her face.


    However, the most sensitive part of Jazz''s body was his waist. He was aroused when she was twisting on his waist. He pressed his lips together, and


    his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    "You think you are so tough? Don''t be silly! I used to practice martial arts."


    Jazz warned her in a deep voice, "I''ll give you a chance. Get off me, now."


    "You? Give me a chance? Are you serious? Now, I''m the one with the upper hand, not you, okay?"


    "That doesn''t matter. I''m telling you, if you go on like this, you''ll regret it!"


    Essa made a deprecating smile and thought, ''How dare you threaten me? Ha! I wasn''t born yesterday!"


    Jazz sat up suddenly, cupped her head with his big hands, and kissed her with unusual fervour.


    He wouldn''t let her go until her lips swelled.


    Then he kissed her again, and his body became hotter.


    Essa blushed and managed to utter, "Um... um...let.let me ...go!"


    He, of course, disobeyed her. Like a


    hungry wolf struggling to catchyits


    prey; he could never let her go easily.


    €ontent belongs to swnevel


    He kissed her wildly.


    Essa felt her face burning and pushed him away with all her strength, "Cf all the nerve!


    "How do you feel?" Jazz then stood up.


    "What a cheek!" She continued and even wanted to scratch him into pieces.


    Jazz looked at her with a smile and*


    said confidently, "You haven''t had


    sex-with any man, I''m sure of it."


    content belongs to swnevel


    Enraged, Essa lifted her leg to kick himC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Jazz avoided it quickly and


    raised his eyebrows, "But that''s fair. I


    haven''t had sex with any woman,


    t00."


    Hearing that, Essa said sarcastically,¡± Humph! You expect me to believe that shit?


    No ane would believe a yboy said he was a virgin.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    "You don''t believe me?¡±


    "You can ask any woman in the Santabaca if she believes it?"


    Jazz touched his forehead helplessly,¡± What''s wrong with the world? I can''t believe that no one believes the truth. It''s so sad!"


    It suddenly urred to Essa that she needed revenge. She surprised him with a kick at the knee.


    When she kicked him with a stiletto heel, he was defenseless and it hurt like hell


    Essa chuckled, "It serves you right! That''s what you pay for being shameless!" Her anger gradually dissipated.


    Jazz said, "You and I stayed in a room. Also, we''re in a rtionship. At least I regard you as my girlfriend. It''s natural, isn¡¯t it?"


    "God! Don''t you know it''s fake?"


    "Oh,e on, we''re all adults. It''s perfectly natural. It shows that you are attractive to men. Just think. Wouldn''t you be humiliated if we were in a


    room and I didn''t even look at you?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa thought, ''Humph! It''s absolute nonsense!


    "I warn you, Jazz, if you dare to vite me again, I will not spare you!"


    Jazz theny casually on the bed, pulling the quilt to get ready to sleep.


    Essa walked up to him and yanked the quilt, "Didn''t you just tell my mom you


    wouldn''t let me sleep on the floor but the bed?"


    "You really bought into it? Ha! Then why do you never take it seriously that you are my girlfriend?"


    "Don''t you understand that not everything has to be taken seriously?"


    Jazz said nothing and closed his eyes. He showed no inclination to give in.


    Instead of arguing with him, Essa turned and went to sleep on the sofa.


    All the lights in the room were off except the dim blue light at the head of the bed. That made the room look soft and cozy.


    They were tired after the long flight.


    Secondster, the only sound in the room was their even breaths.


    When Jazz went to the bathroom at


    midnight; he saw the lean figure oh


    the sofa with a frown. Then, he


    carried her to the bed and tucked her


    iM.


    The scene of their kiss came to his mind as he gazed into her pretty face.


    His lips pressed together into a line. That drove him crazy!


    He had seen all kinds of women, and no one could arouse his desire except his sister-inw and Essa.


    Essa didn''t have to do anything. Just seeing her lying in front of him, he was aroused.


    He bent down and kissed her so gently that she didn''t feel anything.


    The next morning.


    Essa got up early as usual. As she stretched, she realized that the person sleeping on the sofa was Jazz, not her.


    There was only one possibility that it was Jazz who carried her to the bed.


    ¡®This guy could be really reliable, even though he seems slutty and flirty."


    After washing up, she went to the -.


    next FOO: Winston looked


    downstairs excitedly because hie


    had never traveled. It was all.mew


    and interesting to him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Sensing his exciting feeling, Essa felt that she was indebted to him.


    Winston depended on her so much, yet she did not have much time for him. After she started working, work upied almost all of her life.


    When she got home from getting off


    work, shejust wanted to lie in bed?


    and didn''t want to move, let ne


    y.with Winston. She felt more


    sarty for him at the thought> Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    Essa stood behind the wheelchair near the window with her mother and kept ying with Winston, and the room was filled withughter. When Jazz walked in, he saw such a scene and liked it very much because he felt warm andfortable.


    After breakfast, they went to the street together. Jazz did not let the twodies push the wheelchair but did it himself.


    Suddenly, Winston appeared a little embarrassed. He frowned hard and rubbed his back against the wheelchair as if feeling ufortable.


    Essa''s mother noticed it first and asked,"


    What''s wrong?" "I want to go to thevatory as soon as possible." Winston lowered his voice because there were people around.


    Jazz, who was pushing the wheelchair, heard his words and directly said, "I''ll take him to thevatory."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned the wheelchair around and left. Essa tugged at her mother''s sleeve and asked where they were going. Only then did she know that Winston wanted to go to thevatory.


    She was a little worried. Jazz was a pampered son of a wealthy family, but Winston was in an awfully bad condition now. Could he take care of Winston?


    But they went into a men''svatory, so she could not follow them in. She had no choice but to wait outside.


    Five minutester, Jazz wheeled Winston out. His phone suddenly rang, so he stepped aside to answer the call.


    Taking advantage of this period, Essa asked, "Winston, did you use the toilet? Did you feel ufortable just now?"


    Winston shook his head and smiled, "Not at all. He was afraid that I would be ufortable, so he gave me a drink bottle. He also helped me wash my hands. You can smell my hands if you don''t believe."


    Essa raised her eyebrows because she hadn''t expected Jazz to be so thoughtful!


    They then had a good time together and didn''t return to the hotel until eight o''clock in the evening.


    Jazz had brought his notebook with him and was dealing withpany affairs now. He seemed to have encountered some difficulties because his brows were furrowed hard, and his face looked gloomy.


    Essa was used to hiszy and frivolous appearance and thought he didn''t care about anything, so when she saw him looking so serious, she felt a little strange.


    "What the matter? Are you in trouble?" She pretended to be rxed, intending to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Your expression tells me that you are in trouble now." Essa shrugged and said," Don''t worry."


    Jazz pushed the notebook away silently. Hispany was indeed in trouble because there was something wrong with the overseas cooperation. "Sometimes, you are indeed a man of the sentimental appeal, but it''s really boring to deal withpany affairs when you are on vacation. What about we y poker together?"


    He thought for a while and replied, "OX."


    They had no cards in hand and needed more yers, so they yed poker online in turn. The one who won more games would be the victor.


    Essa said that he was so lucky that he always got good cards when it was his turn. But when it was her turn, the cards were always awfully bad. It was not fair at all!


    Jazz smiledcently, "Don''t make excuses. The result shows that you''re lesspetent than me."


    Staring at his smiling face, Essa felt a lot


    morefortable, and then, sheughed and blew a raspberry at him.


    She didn''t even realize she had already begun to care about him...


    Something was really slowly changing, but she didn''t notice it...


    The atmosphere tonight was obviously much better than yesterday, and the two of them were getting along warmly and harmoniously.


    They didn''t stop ying poker untik


    ten o''clock. Essa was too


    She went to take a shower and day on the sofa likest night because


    on the sofa likest ne


    She


    knew her own ce.  S


    The sofa was soft, so it felt quitefortable to sleep on it. After a short while, she fell asleep.


    She was too tired because she had walked too much today. She slept, but she was dreaming.


    It was that kind of dream...


    In her dream, there was kissing, hugging, and two bodies pressing and rubbing against each other, so she felt extremely hot...


    Jazz thought of himself as a


    gentleman, so he would not sleep on the bed while letting a woman sleep on the sofa. Moreover, he liked the woman. Therefore, he would not allow such a thing to happen.


    When he walked over and was about to pick her up, he suddenly found that something was wrong with her.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and there was murmuring from her rose-like red lips.


    Jazz immediately thought that she had a fever!


    He put his hand on her forehead and found it was hot but not scalding. He thought the temperature was within the normal range. When his gaze moved down, he found her two straight legs mping tigh


    together and slowly rubbing against each other.


    Suddenly, he felt dry and hot in his throat. He propped up his forehead with his long fingers and couldn''t help wondering whether she was having a sex dream.


    If she had not caught a cold, then her current situation was very likely...


    Thinking of this, he felt as if his body were ame with sexual desire, and the mes were getting more and more intense.


    Moreover, she licked her lips with her pink tongue from time to time, making her lips gleam.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In an instant, Jazz''s body tensed up, and his eyes turned a little red.


    Although she was licking her own lips, he felt as if she had licked his private part. His blood instantly boiled, and the feeling was really terrible!


    D*mn it!


    She didn''t know anything about it. Her cheeks were blushing lightly, and her breaths almost drove him crazy!


    He shouldn''t havee down to check her up!


    Suddenly, Essa''s breathing began to elerate.


    Jazz took a deep breath, suppressed his sexual urges, and reached out to pick her up.


    Maybe it was because Essa had reached orgasm in her dream, she woke up. When she met Jazz''s eyes, she was startled and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Jazz raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you think I am doing?"


    "Who knows what people like you will do! Anyway, you have no credibility in my heart!"


    "Really? Come on, tell me! What dream did you have just now?"


    Essa looked a little embarrassed and unnatural, but she still said stubbornly," You sounded really strange! Do you mean you know whether I was dreaming?"


    "Of course, I know not only that you were dreaming but also what dream you had!" Jazz shrugged and gave her a meaningful look.


    "I don''t believe you! Tell me! What dream did I have just now?" She didn''t believe he knew!


    Jazz''s thin lips twitched, and then he slowly uttered, "A dream, about sex..."


    Hearing this, Essa instantly blushed as if her face were burning, and she said," You''re talking nonsense!"

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    He hit the sore point, so she got angry with shame!


    "Am I really talking nonsense?" Jazz smiled, "Why are you blushing? Tell me! What are you blushing about?"


    "I have a fever because of a cold! Can''t I blush?"


    Jazz was smiling with a hint ofziness on his face and said, "I''ve seen all your reactions when you were sleeping. Why do you still try to resort to sophistry?"


    Essa pursed her lips and retorted, "I didn''t resort to sophistry! Stop ndering me!"


    "Can I ask you a question? Who was the man in your sexual fantasy when you were


    dreaming? Whose face popped into your mind at that moment?"


    "You''re talking nonsense again! Believe it or not, if I kick you now, you will suffer for the rest of your life!"


    "You''re not going to tell me the answer? But I have the answer in my heart. Men have that kind of dream too. And the woman in my sexual fantasy is you. I swear 1 am telling the truth. Do you believe me?"


    Essa blew a raspberry at him and cursed," Are you courting a spanking?"


    "No, but I think people should follow their hearts. In such dreams, other people''s faces won''t appear for no reason. If one person''s face appeared, it must mean something, such as fondness and love, right?"


    "If you dare to say one more word, I''ll cut


    your tongue!" She didn''t even want to hear it!


    Jazz shrugged and stopped arguing with her. He yawned, got up, stretched casually, and said, "I''m sleepy, so I''m going to bed now. You continue to sleep..."


    When he was speaking, his face was calm and expressionless, but Essa felt what he meant was that she could continue her unfinished dream! It was really strange! Why had she had such a dream?


    She was not a lubricious person, and she had never had such a dream before. What had happened tonight?


    Thinking about it, she felt ashamed, very ashamed!


    Cursing Jazz in her heart, shey back on the sofa, rubbed her face on the pillow, and felt so embarrassed that she did not dare to face him anymore!


    In the second half of the night, Essa was still unable to fall asleep, so she stared at the ceiling with wide eyes. She had always had good sleep quality, but now, she actually lost sleep!


    Jazz didn''t sleep either because he couldn''t close his eyes at all.


    As long as he closed his eyes, her shy and charming look would appear in his mind.


    D*mn it!


    He got up and turned on the light.


    get


    When the light came on, Essa quickly closed her eyes because of the conditioned response, but her ears were carefully listening to the movements around.  S


    Jazz went to the bathroom. It was already October, but he took a cold shower. After the shower, his high-spirited part finally showed signs of weakness.


    Essa frowned in annoyance, thinking Jazz''s fixation with cleanliness was too serious. It was midnight, but he still went to take a shower!


    It was fine for Jazz if he just could not fall asleep, but his energy was obviously a bit excess tonight! He actually had a hard-on again.


    Jazz gritted his teeth angrily. Although he had never had sex before, it should not have been so hard tonight!


    He cursed in his heart, reached out, pulled the quilt, covered it on himself, and then put his right hand into...


    In the dark, Essa couldn''t see him clearly, but because of the moonlight, she could still see the quilt rise and fall. What was he doing...


    She stared at him for a long time. Her nose was a little itchy, and she failed to hold it back, so she sneezed one after another.


    Jazz was about to ejacte, but the sudden sneezes shocked him!


    His body trembled, and then he was so shocked that his private part instantly became soft...


    He cursed in a muffled voice because holding it back like that was extremely ufortable!


    *


    Neither of them had slept at night.


    When they got up the next morning, their faces were gloomy, and there were dark circles under their@yes, so they looked a little haggard.


    the


    Jazz was a little spiritless. While he was brushing his teeth, Essa came into the bathroom too, but neither of them said a single word. After brushing their teeth, they went toC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    have breakfast.


    Essa s mother frowned curiously when she saw their haggard faces and asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Essa coughed softly and said without raising her head, "I slept pretty well anyway..."


    Jazz said, "I didn''t sleep well. I lost sleepst night..."


    "Why?"


    "There seemed to be a mouse in the room. It didn''t stop running around and making noises all night!"

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Essa''s mother frowned, "I didn''t expect there are mice in such a high-end hotel. Didn''t you let the hotel staff deal with it?"


    "It''s not a big deal. Last night, a lot of things happened. It was a mess! What''s more, she had a dream about...¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, Essa stood up, grabbed a bun, shoved it directly into his mouth, and asked with a grin, "Is it yummy? Would you like another one?"


    Jazz raised an eyebrow.


    Although she was smiling at him, she winked and signaled him to shut up!


    Jazz gave azy and casual smile, leaned


    on the back of the chair, and replied, "It''s nice. Can you feed me more like this?"


    His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear.


    Essa scolded with a cold smile, "Shameless!


    "Since you have used me of being shameless, I must do or say something shameless. Otherwise, I would be unworthy of your praise."


    He maintained the smile on his face, looking very rxed as if he was not upset by her words at all.


    Essa gritted her teeth, suppressed her anger, and forced a faint smile. And then, she grumbled in a flirtish manner, "Do you really want more?" In fact, she was gnashing her teeth.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." She picked up another bun, put it in front of his lips, and smiled, "Open your mouth."


    Hearing this. Jazz opened his mouth ordingly, and Essa deliberately stuffed the whole bun in!


    The buns had juste out of the stove, so they were still hot. Jazz''s face became slightly gloomy, and be leaned backward, but Essa would not allow him to avoid her. Her hand was pressed on his lips. No matter how he tried to avoid her hand, she followed closely.


    There was some stuffing in the buns. After the hot stuffing flew out, his tongue hurt so much that it became numb. He did not know whether he should spit it out or swallow it now!


    Looking at his slightly distorted handsome face, Essa smiled like a spring flower blooming and said, "Come on! Let me feed you another one! Don''t you like it?"


    Jazz had fully understood how poisonous a woman''s heart could be. From his point of view, Essa would burn him to death now if she could!


    After eating three in a row, he


    couldn''t bear the heat in his mouth


    any longer, so he stood up with a light cough and said," Would you please excuse me? I need to use the bathroom..."


    "Come back quickly! There are still four buns left. It will be cold soon." She smiled happily and smugly and was in a very good mood now.


    She had never seen Jazz being so embarrassed before, and she felt she had finally gotten even with him today!


    Essa''s mother had not said a word from the very beginning. She silently looked at their interactions with a gentle smile. When


    Jazz disappeared from her sight, she said," You and Jazz seem to be a lot closer."


    "No way!" Essa woke up, and the smug and provocative smile froze on the corner of her mouth.


    "Really? Then, what were you doing just now?"


    "I just..." Essa immediately swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue because she noticed that something was wrong. And then she said casually, "Well, you misunderstood!"

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Hearing this, Essa''s mother sighed, "Yes, I''m old. How can I understand the romance between you young people?"


    "It has nothing to do with romance, OK?" Essa had a headache, feeling her mother''s words were getting increasingly ridiculous.


    "Are you shy?"


    Essa was speechless.


    The more shemunicated with her mother, the more thetter misunderstood!


    Jazz came back from the bathroom soon. Seeing him, Essa smiled, "Here you are! Let''s continue having breakfast."


    Jazz was speechless.


    "Open your mouth! Be good." There was cruelty in her gentle smile.


    Jazz felt as if her murderous intention were shooting at him like arrows. Seeing her smile, he even wanted to run away!


    He didn''t know whether to open his mouth or not, so he sat motionlessly.


    "Come on! You ate too little. You must still be hungry now."


    Jazz put on a false smile by moving his cheeks slightly and then opened his mouth. Perhaps because it had been a while, the bun was no longer so hot, and it tasted exactly right.


    This time, it was his turn to be smug. Chewing with relish, he gave her a charming smile.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Essa widened her eyes and suddenly realized that the buns had gotten cold after such a long time. Thinking of this, she threw the one in her hand aside and stopped feeding him.


    "There''s one more! I still want to eat. Come on..."


    Gritting her teeth, Essa reluctantly picked up thest bun and stuffed it into his mouth.


    There was a rafting trip. Essa''s mother needed to take care of Winston, so she asked Essa and Jazz to go by themselves.


    After they put on raincoats and life jackets, they sat side by side on the raft. The slope was a little steep When they rushed down, Essa couldn''t help screaming and grabbing his arm.


    Jazz squinted at her with great enjoyment. She was very timid, so she could not help closing her eyes, and her eyshes trembled slightly. And sometimes, she screamed in fright, clutching his clothes tightly.


    "I won''t mind if you hold me tighter."


    Essa''s face turned pale in fright, so she ignored his words. She was afraid of water the most.


    The rafting trip here was famous for its dangers, so as the raft constantly moved up and down in the river, the trip became increasingly dangerous. Essa had fallen into a river when she had been a child. She couldn''t swim and had been saved when she had almost drowned.


    Since then, she had felt that water was disgusting, and she could still remember the frightening feeling of being unable to breathe...


    Looking at the turbulent water flowing, she felt suffocated, so her breathing became quicker and quicker...


    Jazz noticed her slight anomaly, so he frowned and stared at her...

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    She subconsciously clutched his sleeve. She did not open her eyes and did not say anything. She was as quiet as if she were invisible.


    Jazz let out a soft sigh. Then he stretched his arms out and took her directly into his arms. His warm palm fell on her back. Then he gently stroked her back.


    His chest was warm. She suddenly felt at ease and less frightened. Then he grabbed her waist with his hands and held her tight. At that moment, he did not care about anything. He was her lifesaver and the only one she could rely on, and she just wanted to rely on him.


    Jazz liked the look on her face at that


    moment. It looked as if he was all she had left in the world!


    He couldn''t describe that feeling in words. And he felt that he was happy physically and mentally. If he hadn''t felt this feeling before, he would feel it


    now.


    Jazz remained in the same position holding her. He said softly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here..."


    Although his words sounded normal and were not sweet-talk at all, his words could warm her heart in such moments.


    At that moment, her palm touched his warm chest, and she could feel his thumping heartbeat.


    Suddenly, she wondered what it would be like if she could have such an embrace and never let go of it for the rest of her life.


    She felt that she had always been strong and very assertive. However, she wanted to lean on such an embrace. After all, his embrace was too warm and fascinated her...


    At that moment, her fear of water disappeared without a trace in this instant. And she could only feel his warm body and heartbeat. And the sound of the water seemed so insignificant at that moment.


    A few momentster, they reached the end. She then blushed as if she was electrocuted and quickly moved her hand away. At this point, the scene was indeed a bit awkward. And she didn''t know how to break the ice. After a long time, she secretly rubbed her hand and said, "I didn''t mean to do that. I just couldn''t help it..."


    "I hope you can hold me like this for the rest of your life. You know I''m not lying to you..."


    It was rare that she blushed. Then Essa gave him a look and didn''t say anything. However, the atmosphere between the two of them kept changing. They went from arguing at first to a slight silence. Then, they warmed up to each other but both felt a little awkward. They had been through a lot together.


    All in all, everything kept changing. However, some things could no longer be the same after all, which could be people, things, or feelings...


    The two of them had never been polite to each other and kept arguing with each other. They had never been so quiet as they were at this moment, and it made them feel a little ufortable.


    Essa''s mother naturally sensed the change in atmosphere between Essa and Jazz.


    However, she felt as if the rtionship between the two of them seemed to be weirder than before. "Did anything unpleasant happen between you two?"


    Essa tugged on her sleeve and told


    her mother that her clothes were


    Rat


    wet, so she had to go change. Then, she didn''t answer her mother''s


    question, but Jazz smiled and didn''t say much. Before he left, Jazz said," It''s true that there''s been some change, but in a good way..."


    Essa''s mother couldn''t understand the meaning of Jazz''s words, but she felt like there was subtext in his words.


    Jazz smiled and held Essa''s shoulder. He lowered his head as his gaze fell on Winston. Then, Jazz and Winston whispered something.


    Meanwhile, Essa took off all her clothes and changed into a trench coat. When she thought about the scene at the rafting, she couldn''t help but reach out and mess up her hair.


    She thought she was crazy. How could she have felt attached to a man like that!


    She was still sitting there without


    moving. At that moment, her phone


    was ringing. She leaned over and picked up the phone. It was her mother calling her. Her mother told her to go downstairs for dinner.


    mping down on her emotions, she went downstairs. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she saw her mother, Jazz, and Winston sitting on the couch in the hotel lobby. They were waiting for her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa approached them. Before she spoke, Jazz narrowed his eyes as he nced at her and then said, "You look pretty!"


    Essa was not expecting him to say something like that to her out of the blue, and she was stunned for a moment and then blushed. She felt her cheeks were hot and a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    In the past, Jazz would not have said anything nice to Essa. And he always wanted to argue with Essa, so Jazz looked a little different today. Winston also looked at his sister with a smile and a thumbs up. "Essa, you look so beautiful! You''re so gorgeous!"


    "You think so too? I agree with you!" Jazz spoke to Winston as if he were his friend.


    Essa''s mother also said, "I think Essa is pretty, too!"


    The more theyplimented Essa, the more embarrassed Essa felt. After hearing thepliments from the three of them, she didn''t want to look up at all!


    Jazz thought she looked a little shy today, which made her look charming.


    When they had dinner, Jazz sat in a row with Essa while Essa''s mom sat in a row with Winston.


    Essa didn''t usually eat steaks, and she was more interested in local dishes. At this point, she found it particrly difficult to cut the steak into small pieces. She made a lot of noise on the te when she forked the steak, but she still couldn''t cut the steak.


    Raising an eyebrow, Jazz took the te from her hands. "I''ll cut it..."


    When Essa was about to say something, he had already started cutting the steak into pieces with his knife. The steak pieces he cut were very nice. When Essa looked at Jazz from the side, she noticed that he had strong features, especially his nose, which looked straight as a line and was quite attractive...


    She got a little lost in her eyes and forgot what she was going to say and do. She just stared at Jazz like that.


    After cutting the steak into pieces, he handed her the te, then took Essa''s mother''s te and Winston''s te. Finally, he slowly began to cut the steak on his te.


    His steak had gone cold because it took him a lot of time to help Essa, her mother, and Winston cut steaks.


    He didn''t care and just ate the steak.


    Essa had a better impression of him sincest night. And she felt that he seemed to be very outstanding, in every way.


    At least, among all the men she had met, none of them were as thoughtful as he was. He was very thoughtful about important and trivial matters. She bowed her head and took two bites. Her eyes fell on him from time to time. She smiled as she gazed at his movements.


    They stayed in Turlen for five days and then returned to Santabaca.


    Essa did not go home and went straight to the police station to report. She had to go to work because there had been another murder recently.


    Since she returned to the policeC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    station, her work was very different from before. She used to deal with misceneous tasks, but now she could take care of some important work.


    In the evening, she returned home exhausted but heard voicesing from the apartment. She wondered if Jazz wasing to her home.


    Maybe she didn''t even notice that she quickly put on a smile and walked into the apartment.


    When she entered the room, she froze. She couldn''t help but wonder why Den was here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Denughed. "Essa, you''re back. I brought some nutritional supplements for your mother. Don''t you both like them?"


    Essa frowned as she thought he had bad intentions ofing here. What was he doing here all of a sudden when it had been so long since they broke up?


    She couldn''t think of any reason!


    "We don''t like nutritional supplements these days. We prefer steak." She said to him nonchntly. She sounded a little angry.


    Den chuckled. "Is that so? But I


    think it''s better to eat nutritional supplements and steak at the same time. Your mom is getting older, so it''s better for her to have some nutritional supplements."


    Essa''s mom looked at Den without saying anything, and then she said to Essa, "Go wash your hands quickly. Then let''s have dinner." Den did not go, still standing there.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    If it were someone else, one would have left at this point, but Den stood still.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Essa came out of the bathroom, she saw that Den hadn''t left. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but frown.


    Essa''s mother was very kind. Seeing that Den didn''t want to leave, she was embarrassed to eat dinner while ignoring Den. Then she asked out of politeness," Would you like to eat dinner with us?"


    "Yes, I''d love to. I haven''t eaten your cooking for a long time. I miss it very much. " Den said with a smile.


    Essa didn''t think Den was so cheeky before!


    The atmosphere of the meal was a bit awkward. They were all silent. When they were halfway through eating, the doorbell rang.


    Essa went over and opened the door. Then Jazz appeared outside the door with his trench coat on his arm. It seemed he hade from the office. He twitched his eyes. "Are you having dinner?"


    "Yeah You haven''t eaten dinner yet, have you? The food is still hot. Come eat with us after you wash your hands."


    Jazz nodded his head and stretchedzily." I think I smell fish."


    "Clever." She chuckled.


    Essa''s mother looked excited. "You are here. You haven''t eaten dinner yet, have you? Come on over."


    When Jazz saw Den, he narrowed his eyes and looked at him askance.


    Jazz didn''t forget who Den was, but he wondered why Den came here. Did Den want to get back together with Essa?


    When he thought of this, Jazz looked at Essa with an icy gaze.


    Essa felt Jazz''s gaze. She looked over to him, but she saw that he only swept her a cold nce, ignored her again, and then sat down at the table.


    Den was also staring at Jazz. And he couldn''t understand why Jazz was here.


    Essa''s mother was very warm to Jazz. And she put a lot of food on Jazz''s te.


    In the past, Essa''s mom also treated Den in this way, but now she regarded him as an invisible person and cared for Jazz.


    Den felt someplicated feelings in his heart.


    Essa was also gazing at Jazz, and she looked at his side face from time to time.


    Den also noticed Essa s behavior. Then, he figured it out.


    He felt that the situation was not favorable to him, because the Reese family seemed to prefer Jazz to him.


    It had been a short time since he broke up with Essa! Had he just been forgotten by Essa?


    After dinner, Den didn''t leave, for he nned to wait for Jazz to leave before leaving!


    Otherwise, how could he feel relieved if he just left like that!


    Den missed that opportunity to be with Essa before. However, he now had to prevent the development of Essa and Jazz''s rtionship. And he definitely couldn''t let them develop their rtionship smoothly!


    Essa washed the fruit, peeled it, cut it into pieces, and handed it to Jazz. Jazz frowned as he said in a low voice, "What''s going on? Are you going to get back together with him now?"


    "I''m not!"


    "He''s already sitting here. Why are you still trying to defend yourself?"


    Essa propped up her forehead. "He was the one who wanted toe here. I didn''t know anything about it. And it doesn''t have anything to do with me at all!" "Is that so?" He had a questioning look on


    his face.


    Essa grunted gloomily. "Of course! Do I have to lie to you?"


    Essa and Jazz were talking in low voices like that, which made Den angry. At this point, Den could not wait to force them to split up!

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    At this point, Den felt that Jazz was simply an eyesore!


    Essa sat beside Jazz. They both kept talking and ignored Den.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Jazz got up. Looking at Den, who had no intention of leaving. Jazz said, "It''s time for them to rest."


    Jazz was indicating to Den that Essa and her mother were going to rest, so Den should leave too!


    Den had mixed feelings inside. He thought, ''Who is he to speak to him in this tone of voice as the head of the family?


    He''s so annoying!''


    "I still want to talk to Essa with a few words. After that, I will leave."


    Hearing his words, Jazz stopped in his tracks. "Well, then I''d like to hear what you have to say to my girlfriend..."


    Den paused, frowned, and said, "She has the right to decide whether or not to talk to me. I''d like a couple of words to her alone."


    "Alone? Why would you want to speak to her alone?" Jazz sneered and said bluntly.


    "She''s a person, not an item, and I just want to talk to her for a few minutes. Why are you so nervous? Or are you afraid to let me talk to her? Or are you afraid that she still has feelings for me?"


    "Are you challenging me?" Jazz sneered, looking at him calmly and indifferently. " Unfortunately, I won''t ept it. If you have something to say to her, you say it to my face. If you don''t want to, you turn around and leave."


    Essa was silent without saying a word. She and Den had broken off the ties after what had happened between them.


    Den ignored Jazz and stared at Essa. He hoped that Essa would say something.


    But Essa did not speak and remained quiet.


    Then, Den could only leave. He thought there was plenty of time to talk to herter. And he didn''t believe that Jazz would be by Essa''s side all the time, for she would be alone somehow.


    Jazz stared at her. "If you havepletely let go of him, then you should never see him alone again!"


    Essa said, "I know that." "Keep that in your mind. You''d better remember clearly. Behave yourself!"


    Essa felt speechless.


    "What kind of look is that? I''m your boyfriend. Do you think what I said is too much?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Not really..."


    Jazz smiled and was very pleased with her response. "Lock your door well when you go to bed at night. Take care "


    She nodded.


    After pulling open the car door, Jazz got in and fastened his seat belt. Then he waved at her and left.


    Essa stood still. She waited until he waspletely gone before she turned around and went home.


    Winston and his mother were watching TV. Seeing her walk in, Essa''s mother said, "By the way, bring those pickles on the table to


    Jazz." "He''s driving away now. I can''t


    catch


    p with him. I''ll give them to


    him tomorrow." She changed into slippers in the foyer. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    e


    Essa''s mother smiled as she said, "Have you noticed some changes in yourself?"


    "What changes?" She thought she had always been the same and hadn''t changed at all.


    "When I used to ask you to see Jazz off, you were always reluctant and looked upset. But you look happy today. You walked Jazz all the way to the corner. Maybe you didn''t even notice the disappointment written all over your face the moment you opened the door and found it was D¨¦n. In the end, when Jazz arrived, you were so excited that you burst intoughter." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing her words, Essa couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding. Had she really be like that?


    Standing still, she didn''t say a word.


    She went back to her room a few


    momentster and closed the door, sitting on her bed and panting slightly.


    S


    She thought about it carefully after she quieted her mind. It seemed that she had been like that...


    What should she do? She felt a little flustered and unsettled, but why was she like this?


    Jazz hade into her life in such a short time with a domineering presence and was deeply involved in her life.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Essa covered her face with her hands and stopped thinking about it.


    At that moment, she heard the phone ringing. Without looking at the screen, she picked it up and said, "Are you home yet?"


    It was obvious that Essa thought it was Jazz calling her.


    "Are you expecting someone to call you?" Essa heard Den''s voice.


    Essa was surprised to realize that she had thought of Jazz again, then Essa pped her face and calmed down. "Not really."


    "Yes or no?"


    Essa was a little angry. "It''s none of your business."

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    ''How dare he speaks to me in such a tone. What position is he in?''


    "Well, let''s meet tomorrow," Den''s purpose in calling her was not to annoy her.


    "Why do we need to meet? What reason do we have for our meeting?"


    Den, who had already expected her indifference, didn''t take it for granted, "I just want to meet you once. And if you don''t agree with it, I''ll go to your home every night from now on, every night."


    He emphasized "every night".


    Essa wasn''t afraid of his threat, but she thought it would be good to go out and make things clear for once, just once.


    With this in mind, she agreed and set up the ce and the time with him.


    The next day, Essa was still busy with work, but she enjoyed it. This kind of work was her favorite.


    She got off work early because she had an appointment tonight.


    In the cafe, Den was waiting for her.


    Seeing hering, he quickly ordered a cup of Blue Mountain, which was her favorite.


    "Tell me why you wish to see me," She said simply and directly.


    "I''m going to... I''m going to chase you again.


    "What?" Essa was shocked, "Didn''t you wake up?"


    Den added, "I''m calm and sensible now. She and I have broken up and I find that I still love you. You have a boyfriend, but you and your boyfriend aren''t married, so I still have a chance to be with you."


    ''Now Winston is making a recovery. It will be best if I can make up with Essa.''C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It''s impossible. You know my


    elget


    character. Especially when youe to me after such a long time, it is no longer possible for us to be together would have forgiven you if you hade to me on the second or third day. Winston was badly ill back then, and there was no reason for you to burden yourself with that. But there is no way I can forgive you foring to me after so a long time."


    "We used to be so happy. I made mistakes but soon learned that I was wrong. I will chase you again. I''m just informing you of this, and it''s my right to do what I want."


    Essa didn''t say anything, for she didn''t think there was any need to talk about it, and she would never get back together with him.


    As if he was talking to himself, Den continued, "We had been in love for so long before, and you should know that the two of us knew each other best. We had been together for so long, hadn''t we?"


    Essa didn''t get anything he had said. She listened to his words absent-mindedly.


    "So let''s get back together. Mr.


    Valentinees from a wealthy family, but do you think he and you are really right for each other? And can someone from a family like the one hees from ept you? Be realistic. You are past the age of dreaming.


    Be realistic..."


    Before Essa could speak, a low voice came through, "You are not me, and how can you know it so well?"


    She turned around and saw that it was


    Jazz.


    After he had finished his words, Jazz looked at her again, "Didn''t you gain in your wit?"


    Probably because she saw that Jazz was very angry, Essa didn''t say anything.


    "What are you sitting there waiting for? Waiting till I scoop you up?" His face darkened, and his tone was stern.


    Essa stood up quickly.


    "Even if she''s your girlfriend, you can''t yell at her like that." "You''re in no position to meddle in my affairs," Jazz said to Den.


    Then Jazz looked at Essa and said,


    "I went to pick you up, but you came here to meet another man. Where


    are your apology and sine Where t


    1.n


    Jazz''s tone was very stern, like a man who caught his wife having an love affair.


    Essa pursed her lips. To be honest, she really enjoyed watching him get jealous at this moment, and she was very happy in her heart.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Walking over to him, she stood on tiptoe and ced a light kiss on his face before quickly backing away.


    Not expecting her to do this, Jazz was slightly stunned for a moment before putting his arms around her slender waist and kissing her fiercely. Watching this scene, Den was scant of breath, as if his throat was blocked.


    Essa opened her eyes innocently, but Jazz gave her a warning look, which silently asked her to close her eyes.


    She closed her eyes nkly, and Jazz kissed her on her lips fiercely. He became happy when he saw that she was obedient.


    Den was like a sculpture. When did he ever see Essa like this? In Den''s face, the two of them were kissing so unscrupulously.


    After kissing her for a long time, Jazz let go of her and said to Den word by word, "I am telling you. I''ll make her my fiancee as soon as she wants. Do you think you still have a chance?"


    Essa blinked, raised her chin and stared at Jazz, "Are you sticking up for me me, or do you really think so?"


    Hearing what she had said, Jazz felt it funny, as if he had heard the funniest joke," Why should I stick up for me you?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he isn''t sticking up for me, that means he...''


    Essa didn''t know if she dared to believe it. Den, knowing he had no chance, stood up and gave Essa a few affectionate looks," If you are unhappy in the future,e to me at any time."


    "She doesn''t need a backup," Jazz said sternly.


    "It''s not for you to decide whether she needs a backup, but it''s for her to decide. I can do anything for her," Den put aside his dignitypletely and became cheeky.


    Jazz smiled charmingly, "She''s my girlfriend. It''s a pity that I won''t give her that chance, and she won''t have the guts to do so."


    Essa didn''t say anything.


    ''Is he taking me seriously by talking like that? And what he said is kind of arrogant.''


    After finishing his words, Jazz took her hand and led her away.


    On their way home, Jazz looked at her dismissively and said, "You''re not determined enough not to see your exboyfriend." "Why do you say that?" Essa didn''t understand.


    "Didn''t you say that he and you wouldn''t fall in love against night? But today, you met him behind my back."


    Essa was speechless at Jazz''s logical thinking, "Who says if he and I meet, he and I will fall in love again?"


    "Then tell me why you met?"


    "I don''t want him constantlying


    to my home and harassing me. I went to meet him to put an end to all that had happened between me and him so that he and I would never have to meet each other again.


    I got it done once and forever. Do you understand?"


    Jazz smiled, "So you''re a bit clever after all. You have some merits."


    "Do you think I''m as stupid as you?"


    "Good. Good. Good job."


    The atmosphere between the two of them was quite good. All the way, they were talking andughing.


    Essa''s mother had already prepared


    dinner. When she saw the two of


    theming back together, talking andughing, she immediately began to serve dinner and told them to wash their hands.


    During dinner, Essa''s mother wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it. Or maybe she didn''t know whether she should say it or not, so she hesitated.  S

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    "Mrs. Reese, what do you want to say?" Jazz asked. Obviously, he saw her embarrassed look.


    "What do you think of Essa?" Essa''s mother said.


    Essa frowned, not knowing what her mother wanted to say.


    ''Why did she suddenly ask such a strange question?''


    "She''s pretty, kind, righteous, brave and quick on her feet. She''s a very good girl." Jazz looked up and answered seriously. Then he looked at Essa with his eyes full of love.


    They seemed to be lovers who loved each


    other deeply.


    Essa was deeply impressed by his gaze, lost in thought.


    "When are you going to get engaged?"


    Essa froze. She twisted her eyebrows, hurriedly tugged at her mother''s sleeve, and asked her to stop talking.


    ''How could you say these words?''


    However, Jazz frowned slightly and then added, "Mrs. Reese, what do you think of December 28th?"


    It was November 23 now. There was one month left.


    Essa was stunned, not expecting Jazz to answer her mother''s question!


    "I think it''s okay. But we haven''t met your parents yet. Can we make a decision so quickly now?"


    Hearing that, Jazz clutched his fork with his hand and said calmly, "Yes. My brother has met Essa."


    He just cared about his brother and sister-inw now!


    Essa tugged at his sleeve secretly, "Are you kidding me? There is no need to act so real. How will you exin itter?"


    "I didn''t act. Even if I acted, I didn''t need to act so real."


    When Essa heard his words, her heart kept pounding. She blinked and said, "But you didn''t ask me if I agreed to be with you!"


    "You obviously agreed, so I don''t need to ask you!"


    Essa was confused, "When did I


    agree? Did you hallucinate?" "When I kissed you, why didn''t you avoid me


    but let me kiss you at will? If this happened in the past, you would have hit me!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Essa bit her lips.


    It seemed to be true!''


    S


    "I didn''t avoid you because I wanted to get rid of Den. You should not think too much!" Essa gritted her teeth and said.


    "Don''t you want to marry me?" Jazz said as he gazed at her.


    Essa didn''t know what to say.


    Jazz continued quickly, "Since you didn''t reject me, it means you are considering it, so maybe you will agree. There''s nothing wrong with marrying me, is there?"


    Holding her forehead, Essa didn''t know why they suddenly talked about this topic!


    "It''s an annoying topic. I''m going to rest for


    a while." Saying that, Essa left.


    Mrs. Reese smiled.


    ''Essa definitely likes Jazz. Otherwise, why was she annoyed?''


    Then she patted Jazz''s shoulder.


    In the evening, she went to Essa''s room. Essa was still awake. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Essa seemed to think about something.


    "Jazz is a good man. Take your time


    to think about it yourself. He is attentive, and he has a good


    personality. If you miss himel.ne


    meet a man like him?" Essa''s mother Said


    Essa knew he was a good man.


    "Stay with him. Don''t do anything you''ll regret! No one can reset their life. There''s no use regretting it. Do you understand?"


    "I got it. I like him. But we haven''t spent much time together, so we don''t know each other very well. How can we get married in such a hurry?"


    With a long sigh, her mother said


    slowly," What does the word ''know'' mean? Some couples have known each other for more than ten years. They think they know each other well enough, but they don''t live a, happy life. Even if both parties know each other very well before they get married, they might not live a happy life. You should know Jazz''s


    character now. You can get to know each otherter slowly. After all, you need to work hard to get along well with each other after you get married. If you get to know each other after you are married, you will have a lot of fun in your life."

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Essa sighed softly, "This is just an excuse you made to drive me out of the apartment, but I think what you said is reasonable. I''m speechless." "That''s because what I said is true! My words are based on my experience. I am sure you will never regret it if you listen to me! Never!"


    Essa rubbed her forehead and remained silent.


    She did have a crush on Jazz. This was a fact that could not be denied, and it could be said that she had fallen in love with him!


    One day without him seemed as long as three years. When she had seen the person


    who came was not him, the joy in her heart had been reced by upset. If it was not love, what would it be?


    He was a decent man, so it seemed not bad to marry him. Anyway, she had fallen in love with him.


    A message came, and it said, "It is normal that you need to think about it. But I think you can see that my brother and sister-inw like you. I will not say any redundant words today. Please think about it carefully yourself. Take your time...


    Essa threw the phone away, squinted her eyes, and slowly kneaded her forehead with her hand. She felt speechless!


    She used to say that she would never get married, but now it seemed that she would have a sh marriage!


    However, because it was Jazz that she was going to marry, she was not very anxious or panicked. Instead, she was very calm. She had gotten along with him for a long time, so she knew him well.


    He was not a man who would fool around with other women!


    The next morning, when Essa opened the door, she saw Jazz sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was stunned and gaped at him, wondering why he hade so early.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wille here every day before you agree. I want to show you how good I am and make you reluctant to leave me!"


    Essa swallowed hard. For the first time, she had felt he was full of brilliance. He looked so handsome that she could not take her eyes off him!


    After eating breakfast, Jazz sent her to the police station and bought her a lot of fruit and snacks.


    She did not like eating snacks, but what he had done still made her very happy. He was delivering his promise. It was not just lip service...


    And he became even more clingy. He made at least two phone calls a day and drove her to and from work every day!


    All the women in the police station looked at her with envy, and some of them even wanted to kill her with their gazes! Why? Why could she be admired by such a man?


    Essa gradually felt that she couldn''t bear such gazes. Public opinion was really terrifying.


    She suggested that Jazz should stop driving her to and from work because her


    colleagues were gossiping about them.


    But Jazz was an assertive man, and he always did things decisively and neatly. He did not care about other people''s opinions at all. So, he remained the same.


    Essa couldn''t convince him, and she got used to it gradually. Sometimes, when he could note to pick her up, she even felt extremely disappointed.


    ove


    The habit was a very scary thing, and sometimes, its effect was fatal.


    After breaking up with Den, Essa had never thought about dating another man. Jazz had forced his way into her life. She had disliked him at first, then gotten used to his existence, and then begun to dike him. It was a process of adapting.


    This afternoon, Jazz came over with a bunch of fiery red roses. The


    flowers were very delicate and


    like fire, looking unbelievablyo beautiful.


    As soon as Essa walked out of the police station, she saw the fiery red roses, and then, she blinked and froze in ce.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Jazz walked over and handed her red roses.


    "You''re too high-profile!" Essa kneaded her forehead with her hand, feeling a headache.


    "Don''t you like it?" Jazz smiled.


    "I like it very much." She took a deep sniff. The roses were exuding a light fragrance, making her mood good.


    "My brother and sister-inw want to have dinner with you and your family tonight. Do you want to meet them?"


    Essa blinked, "Didn''t we meet before?"


    "Yes, but it''s not formal. This time, it will be a formal meeting at the Grande Hotel at eight o''clock in the evening..."


    Essa rubbed her forehead, then went home, and told her mother about the dinner. Her mother was a little worried. She had only met Jazz before, and Mark was a big shot that she could only see on TV. When he suddenly wanted to meet them, Essa''s mother felt nervous.


    Essa keptforting her, saying there would be no problem because Mark was very approachable and easygoing.


    She then changed her clothes and put on makeup. Later, Jazz drove over to pick them up, and Winston also went with them.


    Mark and Summer were waiting at the hotel with Charlotte and the baby. Essa was a little reserved and unnatural when entering the room, not knowing what to say.


    She had met them before, but she had not been dating Jazz then, so she had acted naturally. Now, she felt embarrassed... Essa''s mother was more nervous. She had never met Mark before, and she didn''t know what to talk about with him.


    Mark said first, "Mrs. Reese, I''m Mark Valentine, Jazz''s elder brother. Nice to meet you. Please take a seat."


    After he finished speaking, the atmosphere eased a lot. Essa''s mother became less stiff and unnatural, and she sat down.


    Summer also greeted them with a smile and pushed Charlotte lightly.


    Charlotte was a smart kid. As soon as her mother pushed her, she knew what was going on, so she greeted Essa''s mother with a sweet smile on her tender little face.


    Essa''s mother liked children the most, so when she saw such a beautiful and well-behaved child, she was overjoyed. She then took out the gifts she had bought on the way and gave one of them to Charlotte.


    She knew that the Valentine family was wealthy and that they would not care about the gifts she had given to the kids. But this was her expression of her goodwill, and she had not had time to prepare gifts for the kids today.


    S


    Summer understood her thoughts, so she epted the gift on behalf of the baby and said, "Mrs. Reese, thank you. You pamper them too much. They will be spoiled."


    "Children should be doted on." Essa''s mother kept holding Charlotte.


    She had originally thought Mark and Summer were haughty, but after getting along with them, she realized that they were as amiable and easy to approach as Jazz, so she immediately felt relieved.


    Summer was talking to Essa jokingly, so the embarrassing atmosphere disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Mark and Summer both liked Essa very much. Otherwise, they would not have tried their best to fix them up from the beginning.


    Jazz liked the current harmonious atmosphere very much.


    Everything was going on naturally and smoothly. The result was within the bounds of reason because all of them were considerate to each other.


    The dinner was very enjoyable.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Essa''s mother hadpletely let go of her previous scruples. During the dinner, she noticed that Mark was constantly putting food onto Summer''s te while holding the baby in his arms.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Essa had told her that Summer was also from an ordinary family. Seeing she and Mark were so affectionate to each other, she felt relieved and believed that Mark was a good man.


    It was hard to imagine such a handsome man with a high status would be the same as an ordinary man when he was with his family.


    On the other side of the table, Essa was putting food on Jazz''s te, while Jazz was picking out fishbones for her. Both of them had faint smiles on their faces, showing genuine love to each other.


    Essa''s mother let out a sigh of relief.


    After dinner, Mark insisted on sending the three of them home. Essa shook her head repeatedly and rejected because there were a lot of taxis outside the hotel.


    "This is our first dinner together, so we must send you home. In this way, we can know where you live..."


    Although Mark''s words were polite, they had an irresistible sense of solemnity.


    Jazz had wanted to refuse too, but after hearing Mark''s words, he swallowed the words back.


    Before Mark said anything, he must have thought about it carefully, so he must be right.


    Hearing this, Essa''s mother didn''t know what to say to reject, so she nodded.


    When the car was running on the road, Charlotte sang songs non-stop in funny ways, cracking everyone up. The trip was full ofughter.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After they arrived, Mark took out the three delicately packaged gifts he had prepared from the trunk.


    One for each person. And then he handed them over.


    Essa''s mother refused to ept the precious gifts, so Summer said, "The gifts are just the token of our regard. We just want to express goodwill Ms. Reese, the token of our regard in our first meeting can''t be rejected. You can reject our gifts next time if you want, OK?"


    Since Summer had said such words, Essa''s mother would look hypocritical if she continued rejecting the gifts.


    So, she took them over, stood by the roadside, and watched the car leave.


    *


    Back at home, Essa''s mother sighed that the men of the Valentine family were both good and that Essa was lucky!


    Although Essa and Jazz had just begun to date, Essa''s mother believed Jazz was a good man because he was well-bred and had a nice personality.


    She used to think Essa was unlucky


    because she had broken up with Den after being together with him for such a long time. She had been distressed when hearing the news.


    Now it seemed she had been wrong, so she felt relieved!


    From now on, she would only worry about Winston.


    Jazz called Essa and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "I feel as if everything is unreal. Some time ago, we were pretending to date, but now, we are going to get engaged. I feel foggy as if waking in the clouds. It''s very unreal.  S


    "Hey, I am not calling to ask about whether you feel real. Do you miss me?"


    Essa''s cheeks blushed slightly, and she said, "Don''t you think it is too fast?"


    "Fast? I don''t think so. The speed is normal because we have feelings for each other. How long had you dated that bastard


    named Den?"

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    "A few years. Why did you call him a bastard?"


    "You still care about him? I just want to call him a bastard. Don''t be silly. There are few innocent men like me. Think about it!


    It is cost-effective for you to marry me. You have never been married before, and neither have I. To be honest, with my appearance and status, it was not easy to stay single till now. Don''t you think it''s very touching?"


    Hearing this, Essa waspletely speechless.


    "It''s not touching at all. Are you sure you''re not impotent? Why are you a virgin till


    now? As you said, you have enough merits to fascinate others!"


    Hearing this, Jazz on the other end of the phone became sullen and said, "Are you doubting my potency?"


    Women''s suspicion was the most intolerable thing to men! How could she doubt his sexual potency? It had hurt his pride!


    "I didn''t doubt it before, but you emphasized it over and over again. It is you that made me feel suspicious..." She took a sip of water. Compared to his exasperation, she was quite rxed.


    "Would you like to have a try? How about checking my stamina and potency in person?"


    Shaking her head, Essa directly rejected, "I have no interest!"


    "No interest?" Jazz frowned hard, "Howe? You can be uninterested in other things, but this matter is rted to your lifelong sexual well-being! How can you not care about it?"


    The corners of Essa''s mouth twitched, and she said helplessly, "I think it doesn''t matter!"


    "Are you still a woman?"


    She snorted, "Haven''t you already touched my chest? I am of course a woman. Why do you till suspect this?"


    Hearing her words, Jazz almost vomited blood out of anger. He narrowed his eyes and showed a gloomy look. "Don''t worry. Even if you are impotent, I won''t mind it. Take it easy and rx..." She deliberatelyforted him. Jazz was speechless.


    Just as he was about to lose his temper, he heard a beeping sound, and then he realized she had hung up the phone.


    She had not only insulted him but also hung up the phone!


    Jazz almost vomited blood in anger while Essa frowned at the phone that had automatically turned off because the battery was dead, and then, she went to get the charger.


    When Essa was having breakfast the next morning, Jazz walked in with a gift and cast a cold look at her.


    She shrugged her shoulders without taking his gloomy look seriously and continued eating.


    Her mother took out a bowl of porridge for Jazz, so he sat down at the dining table as if he were at his own home.


    Later, he offered to send her to the police station. When Essa sat in the passenger seat, Jazz seemed to think of something, narrowed his eyes, and said, "You can''t go to work today..."


    Essa looked at him in surprise and asked," Why?"


    "You angered mest night, so you will have to pay the price. I am a petty man.


    How could I let go of the person who has offended me?" While speaking, he turned the steering wheel and drove in the opposite direction. "Where are you going?"


    He nced around, stared at her with a smile, and spat one word out charmingly," Hotel."


    Essa couldn''t help swallowing and asking," What do you want to do?"


    "Get a room..." He rolled her eyes at her, thinking she was asking nonsense.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Jazz narrowed his eyes with a smile and said, "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Essa kneaded her forehead with her hand and had a headache. She had just been jokingst night! Why was he so serious about it?


    "As a man, I can''t bear to be insulted by my woman like that. And I think I have to prove my potency..."


    The car was getting farther and farther from the police station, and Jazz looked serious. Essa knew he was not joking, so she couldn''t help saying worriedly, "Don''t act like a baby, okay?"


    Jazz chuckled softly, "Who is acting like a baby?"


    "I still have to go to work! I will bete!" She was getting increasingly anxious and shouted, "Jazz,e on!"


    "Why are you so fierce? If you had talked gently with me, maybe I would have changed my mind. Since you have no sincerity, I will not let you go to work today!


    Essa gritted her teeth secretly and said," Jazz, please." Although her voice hade out through her gritted teeth, it sounded much softer.


    "You sounded harder than a stone..." He said with a look of disgust.


    "Jazz..." Her voice became softer.


    But he was still dissatisfied and said," Don''t I know my name? I don''t need you to remind me over and over again."


    He was really hard to please! Essa closed her eyes slightly, suppressed her anger, and said, "Honey."


    Jazz was satisfied to hear this, so he


    turned the car around and headed toward the police station. Looking down at the time, Essa estimated not bete. Content


    Shone


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Fortunately, there was no traffic jam along the way. It could be said to be unimpeded, so they soon reached the police station.


    "Drive safely. See you!" She reminded while unbuckling the seat belt.


    Jazz was not satisfied, so he said, "That''s it?


    "What do you mean?" She was in


    confusion, not knowing what he was referring to.


    Jazz felt making this woman understand his intention was harder than climbing the highest mountain!


    So, he quickly undid his seat belt with his long, well-knotted fingers, hooked his strong arm around her slender waist, and kissed her red lips. He kissed her wildly and passionately for a long time...


    They were sitting in the car, and the windows of the car were all transparent, so the police officersing and going could see them clearly...


    At first, Essa had struggled hard. This was the police station. She would be very embarrassed if he did this.


    But his kiss oscited between


    frantess and gentleness, so she gradually indulged in his tenderness like a boat in theke which could only float along the frenzied currents...


    Jazz did not let her go until her red lips became swollen. He supported her waist and beamed with joy, saying, "It''s time to go to work."


    Hearing this, Essa suddenly sobered up. When she looked outside the window, her cheeks instantly flushed. This was the gate of the police station,


    but they...


    She felt too embarrassed to face her colleagues. How could she have allowed such a thing to happen?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She had been tempted by him so easily.


    Covering her face with her hands, she felt there was no trace of light before her eyes!

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Jazz opened the car door for her with a smile and said, "Baby, have an enjoyable time at work."


    After finishing speaking, he started the car and stepped on the elerator, and then, the car disappeared without a trace, leaving Essa standing there in a daze.


    But she still needed to enter the police station to work. Even if she stood here for two hours, she could not solve the problem. There was no point in evading issues, so she decided to get in.


    Then, she gritted her teeth and walked in, keeping her eyes looking straight ahead


    However, even if she didn''t look at others,


    others would still look at her. Along the way, many people stared at her.


    They had not expected Essa to be so open. She had actually done such a thing at the gate of the police station!


    Essa felt her cheeks were burning, but she still forced a smile and tried to be a thick-skinned person.


    She was hypnotizing herself.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When she got into her office, she felt as if she had been yed by the gazes of those women!


    She wondered why Jazz had chosen such a ce!


    She was also to me because she had been tempted by him and forgotten to push him away. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have developed to this point!


    Essa had a sharp headache at the thought of the gazes of the people outside.


    But Jazz was in a particrly good mood. He looked quite smug with a big smile on his face!


    Essa felt as if she would be torn into pieces when being lectured by her supervisor in his office.


    Her supervisor said that he could understand young people who were in love wanted to kiss, but they should not have done it outside the police station. Many officers and citizens wereing and going here and engaged in chitchat, which made what she had done look very embarrassing.


    Essa blushed to her ears and kept her head down. No matter what her supervisor said, she nodded unconditionally.


    After finally leaving her supervisor''s office, she scolded Jazz severely in her heart.


    The engagement banquet was scheduled a few dayster and it was prepared by Summer alone.


    Time flew, and it was the engagement banquet today.


    Essa was wearing a simple and


    delicate white dress, but it was very elegant and outstanding. She looked quite dignified in it. Jazz was wearing a ck suit, which was straight without any wrinkles...


    They toasted to the guest together, but Jazz would drink most of the wine because he had offered to help Essa drink her wine.


    Essa thought it was OK for her to drink asionally. After all, it was a special day today.


    But Jazz disagreed. He didn''t want her to get drunk. They would have an incredibly good night together, and he didn''t want to take care of the drunk "cat"...


    At the end of the banquet, after most of the guests left, it was about ten o''clock.


    The Valentine mansion was in the suburbs, and it was toote now, so they decided not to return home. Ten presidential suites had been booked in advance.


    Essa had wanted to go back home but had been stopped by her mother. After all, there were still some guests here, so she should stay here to help. Since she would marry into the Valentine family soon, she must begin to learn how to do such things now.


    Therefore, Essa had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    At night, Jazz grabbed Essa''s slender wrist and led her to the room at the end of the corridor.


    "There are many vacant rooms. I''ll live next to your room."


    "We are engaged! How can we live separately? Do you think it''s reasonable?"


    Essa frowned, thinking his words did make sense. While she was deep in thought, Jazz pulled her into the room and closed the door.


    Jazz went to take a shower first. Essa, who had nothing to do, wandered around in the room, stood in front of the window, and looked at the night scene. The scenery was bustling and beautiful.


    When she was standing in front of the window, Jazz came out of the bathroom wearing only a simple bathrobe He took two steps forward with his long legs, hugged her from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder, and looked out of the Window.


    Essa shuddered as his hot breath sprayed on her neck, which was her most sensitive part.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    "Why are you so sensitive?" Jazz smiled lightly, enjoying her current reaction.


    "You''re talking nonsense! You are hugging me too tight. Back away..." She blushed slightly, keeping twisting her body.


    She had never had such intimate contact with a man before, so she felt hot all over and acted unnaturally.


    "Do you think this distance is too close? We will be closer..."


    Essa couldn''t take it anymore, so she stretched out her hands, pushed against his chest, and said, "Stop it!" "Why? You have to get used to this. We will have more intimate interactions, so you


    have to get used to..."


    She felt a little scared about such intimate contact.


    Jazz pressed his body against hers tightly. The scenery outside was blurry at night, and the two of them were alone in the same room, so it was easy for them to be turned on, and sparks were flying between them.


    His long fingers began to take off her clothes.


    Soon, she was naked. Jazz picked her up and ced her on the bed.


    "I''m scared..." Her eyshes couldn''t help shaking.


    This was her first time, so she could not help feeling frightened.


    He kept kissing her fair-skinned shoulders and neck, trying to alleviate her nervousness.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be very gentle. I won''t make you feel pain. Take it easy..."


    Essa''s body was still tense, and she said," This is your first time! You have no experience. How can I not be nervous?"


    When Jazz heard this, his face turned gloomy as of a ck cloud had covered the sky.


    Why was she so good at angering him? She had always hit him hard at the most critical moment.


    "You can rest assured. I''ve watched a lot of movies. You really don''t have to worry about this. I am skilled, and I''ll make youfortable. Just wait and see..."


    Essa''s remarks had stimted Jazz, challenging his pride as a man. He swore to make her, who did not know chalk from cheese, feel extremelyfortable.


    When he thought of this, the movements of his lips and hands became gentle like a feather, making Essa feel unbearable and itchy.


    Essa was afraid of such gentle passion, and her body trembled like a lotus leaf in the river, floating back and forth.


    Jazz''s skills were really superb. When his hands swept over her body, she felt as if there were fiery mes and electric currents.


    She was not scared anymore. Instead, she felt amazinglyfortable...


    Neither of them slept this night, and Jazz had earnestly practiced what he had advocated.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Essa woke up first. In fact, she was woken up by Jazz.


    When she had been sleeping, she


    had felt as if a big rock were pressed against her chest. It had been so heavy that she had had difficulty breathing, so she had felt very ufortable.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Jazz''s iron-like arm was pression


    her chest. Suddenly, all the


    yel


    memories ofst night flooded back, and she blushed in an instant.


    She could not believe she had behaved like that and made such groansst night!


    She felt too ashamed to face Jazz, so she slowly moved his hand away from her chest, not wanting to wake him up.


    Although they had sexst night, she still felt a little embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Jazz moved slightly, so Essa closed her eyes in fright.


    Jazz felt refreshed and full of energy.


    When he looked sideway, he found she was still sleeping. Her fair-skinned and round shoulders were out of the quilt, and her ck hair was scattered randomly on the pillow. She was sleeping soundly.


    Seeing this scene, he thought she was charming. Her pale pink lips were like cherry blossoms, looking tempting.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Jazz lowered his head slightly and kissed her.


    Essa could not pretend to be sleeping any longer, so she opened her eyes and pressed her hands against his chest.


    "Morning, baby." He stared at her tenderly and asked, "How did you feelst night? Are you satisfied?"


    She red at him, not wanting to speak.


    But she didn''t know her eyes were full of tenderness and love now.


    After the sexst night, Jazz could not resist such a temptation anymore.


    He bowed his head, intending to kiss her. "Get up! I have to go to work! If you dare to kiss me now, I will definitely beat you up!"


    Jazz didn''t kiss her but shrugged his shoulders.


    He was not afraid of her threat, but he knew it was her first timest night. He thought he could not ask her to make love again in the morning. Otherwise, she would be too tired.


    Essa was satisfied to see him give up. She nced at the time and found she was about to bete, so she didn''t want to waste time chatting with him anymore.


    But when she stood up, she felt weak in her legs and fell directly back to the bed. She could not stand up at all!


    Staring at her, Jazz teased, "Aren''t you going to work?"


    Essa red at him and wanted to tear him to pieces!


    Jazz had to admit that her breasts felt really good. They were soft and smooth.


    He said, "Do you need me to drive you to the police station?"


    "Don''t gloat! I need more sleep. You go to work by yourself."


    Jazz smiled charmingly, "TH apany you..."


    "I don''t need you to apany me!"


    "Fine! You don''t need me, but I need you to apany me. OK?"


    "It''s not OK! Go to work!" She gritted her teeth secretly.


    The difference between men and women was really big. Afterst night, she felt tired as if having been sucked dry.


    But he looked refreshed, contented, and full of energy.


    "Come on! Let''s sleep together. Be good..."


    While speaking, he hooked his arm around her slender waist, took her into the heap of covers, slowly closed his eyes, and said, "I am


    warning you. Now you have


    two


    options. One, sleep in my arms. Two, we will continue making..."


    She could not continue it anymore, so she struggled. Seeing this, Jazz stretched out his hand to pull the quilt off her with a serious face.


    Seeing that he was not joking, Essa did not dare to move anymore.


    She was sleepy and thought she should not waste time arguing with him. So, she decided to ignore him and sleep.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her be obedient, Jazz kissed her cheek contentedly and said, "Good girl, have a nice dream..."


    They instinctively snuggled together and fell asleep, and they slept for an entire day without having meals.


    When Essa woke up again, it was


    already dark outside. She reached out, instinctively fumbled for her phone, and found it was already nine o''clock in the evening.  S


    Suddenly, Jazz''s phone rang. He picked it up and found the caller was Summer. She wanted to schedule the wedding fifteen dayster, so she called to ask whether the date was OK for them.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Jazz naturally had no objection because he couldn''t wait to get married. He had always been determined, and as long as he made the decision, he would never change his mind!


    Now that he had decided to marry her, he must do it!


    Essa had heard her words. Although she thought it was a little too hasty, she kept silent, giving tacit consent.


    They were getting married in fifteen days! It was really fast!


    But because the bridegroom was Jazz, she was not panicked at all. She was calm because cuddling up together with him like this made her feel happy.


    That night was not easy. Jazz was like a wolf who had been hungry for decades, and he would not let go of the delicious meat that had been put in front of his mouth.


    They had sex for another whole night. Although Essa was strong, she was no match for a man.


    Her legs and waist were so weak that she had to support her waist with both hands in order to stand up. She thought Jazz should not have been so horny even if he had hadn''t "eaten" for decades!


    Essa felt it was unbearable. If things continued like this, she would definitely die in bed within a week.


    It could not go on like this!


    The consequence of indulgence in sex was that she felt weak all over, but he was still full of energy!


    Jazz had originally wanted Essa to move into the Valentine mansion today, but then, he realized after she got married, she would have less time to spend with her mother and Winston, so he changed his mind.


    Hearing this, Essa was very moved.


    "Where do you want to live after we get married? The Valentine mansion or outside?" Jazz asked.


    "Both are OK for me. Anyway, I like your brother and sister-inw quite a bit." They were both easygoing people, so she really liked them. It didn''t matter if they needed to live together.


    Jazz nodded, "It''s up to you. This is the key to a vi in the city center. Keep it, and I''ll take you to have a look another day."


    "Okay..."


    Although time had passed, life remained the same. Essa still went to work as usual, and she had no special feelings.


    Jazz had still driven her to and from work today. But he didn''t want to leave tonight, intending to sleep in Essa''s bedroom.


    Her bedroom room was not big, and


    there was a guest room at her home. If he slept in the guest room, it would be less crowded, and he could be more rxed andfortable.


    Essa''s mother had made the bed for him in the guest room.


    However, Jazz refused.


    "My bedroom is too small. The guest room is big. Hurry up and go there." Essa pushed his shoulders.


    "I will only sleep in this room. It''s not that small!"


    Essa felt helpless and snapped, "Jazz!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you yelling at me! I can hear you even if you talk to me normally. Don''t you sleep now? Then I''ll sleep first."


    While speaking, hey on the bed.


    Essa widened her eyes and said, "I''ll go to sleep in the guest room."


    Hearing this, Jazz jumped up from the bed and hooked his strong and long arm around her slender waist, hugged her tightly, and said, "You should sleep now."


    "How can I sleep like this? If you sleep here, I will sleep in the guest room." She struggled.


    "You only have two options now.


    Sleep quietly with me here. If you continue to struggle, you know what the result will be. Your struggle will definitely be in vain."  S


    Essa got a little angry and said, "You''re talking nonsense!"


    "If your voice gets louder, I believe your mom will hear it!"


    This was a threat. Essa frowned and said angrily, "How can you be such a rascal!"


    "Rascal? I don''t think so. As long as you sleep here, I will not do anything to you..."


    It was alreadyte. If they continued arguing like this, they would not only wake up her mom and Winston but also be very tired tomorrow. After thinking about it, she decided to let it go.


    So, they cuddled and slept together. Essa curled her body up like a small shrimp.


    Jazz slept behind her, pressing his chest against her back. They were tightly pressed together without the slightest gap.


    But Essa couldn''t fall asleep because his hot breath was sprayed on her neck, which was extremely sensitive.

 Chapter 1813

    ?Chapter 1813


    The neck was Essa''s most sensitive spot. She felt itchy if someone touched her there, let


    alone that Jazz clung tight to there for so long. She could barely stand it. Her body was squirming timidly.


    "Don''t seduce me!"


    Essa was angry, "I''m not seducing you! Just sleep! But can you not cling to me so tight?"


    "Why? Are you turned on by me?"


    Essa was lying with her back to him, her cheeks blushed, and she hissed, "Who is turned on?


    ''What the hell! The man is like a sex machine!''


    "Since you are so sure of it, let me check you out."


    Essa wanted to kill herself, but before she did, she wanted to kill him first!


    "Are you lying, babe?" Jazz deliberately drawled.


    "Get away from me! If you don''t want to sleep in the guest room, go sleep on the couch! I cannot sleep with you clinging to me so tight!"


    But Jazz ignored her demand.


    Essa''s whole face had turned red, so red as if it was about to bleed. "Jazz!"


    "You can be louder. I''m fine with it anyway. You can moan as loud as you want to."


    The walls weren''t very soundproof. If Essa shouted any louder, her mother could hear her clearly.


    Essa could do nothing with the man. She didn''t dare to make a sound. She had to grit her teeth tight and suppress the urge to shout at him!


    Jazz showed a naughty smile. He leaped on top of her, her arms braced on either side of her body. In no second, he had his clothes off.


    "Hey! Stop it, Jazz!"


    The man had already turned into a wolf. How could he listen to what she was saying at the moment? His eyes were burning with desire. "You''ve had enough and now you''re turning your back on me? You''re such an ungrateful woman!"


    Essa really wanted tosh out at him, "Damn! Did I ask for it? You forced me to! And who told you I had enough?"


    "Not enough? You''re not satisfied with mybor? It''s okay. I''ll try my best to satisfy you!"


    Essa, "..."


    She didn''t expect Jazz to act immediately after what he had just said. In a second, he stripped her clean.


    Early the next morning, they did it again, but wasn''t as fierce as the previous times. When Essa got up, she walked a little oddly.


    Winston asked curiously, "Essa, what''s wrong with your leg? Does it hurt? Why do you walk like a duck?"


    At first, no one paid attention to her legs. After Winston asked the question, all eyes turned to Essa. At once, Essa felt embarrassed.


    Jazz looked nonchnt. He went on with what he was doing, sitting at the table, eating his breakfast. He was not the least bit embarrassed.


    Essa wanted to be as nonchnt as he was. But she felt her mother''s eyes ncing at her from time to time. There was a smile at the corners of her mother''s mouth, a meaningful


    one.


    Under such a gaze, Essa lost herposure. The key point was that she was not as shameless as that man!


    She ate her breakfast in a state of unease.


    After that, Essa forbade Jazz to stay overnight at her home or enter her room!


    Jazz regretted it so much! He had no idea that a single indulgence would ruin his happiness for the following days!


    He had waited so long to have a taste of her sweetness. But Essa forbade it. He would have to wait almost two more weeks until their wedding day. He was helpless!


    In fact, time flew fast. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    The wedding day was getting closer. Everyone was busy preparing for the wedding. But Essa was anxious. As the wedding day was getting closer, she became more and more anxious. Her mind was in aplete daze.


    Had she got pre-wedding anxiety?


    Jazz was so worried. The wedding day would be in a few days. He didn''t want anything to go wrong. What if Essa''s nerves got on the edge and she refused to marry him?


    No, he couldn''t afford that, and he wouldn''t let it happen!


    If Essa got pre-wedding anxiety, it was best for her to see a therapist, but Essa wouldn''t go!


    She thought it was humiliating! Getting married was no big deal. It would be too much if she went to a therapist.


    "Anyway, I''m not going to see a therapist or go to the hospital! I really don''t have pre- wedding anxiety!" She wouldn''t admit that she had anxiety in any way. Actually, she was


    just nervous.


    She didn''t want to be anxious! But she couldn''t calm her nerves! She couldn''t help it!


    "It''s quitemon to see a therapist nowadays. Don''t think too much about it or feel ashamed. It is a rathermon thing. If you go on like this, you can''t get better, and it could get worse. What should we do then?"


    Jazz was like coaxing a child. He pacified her andforted her with the utmost patience. He hoped she would be open to the idea and agree to see a therapist.


    However, Essa wouldn''t go anyway. She had absolutely no intention of seeing a therapist.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jazz dared not push Essa too hard. He was afraid that Essa would be annoyed and that her worries and fears would overwhelm her and that she might run away before the wedding.


    Jazz couldn''t talk her into it. He had no choice but to give up. He had intended to ask Summer to talk to Essa. But, seeing the look on Essa''s face, he thought it best not to make such a move.


    Essa was really showing some anxiety symptoms. She was trying to suppress it as much as possible. She didn''t expect her nerves to be so vulnerable either.


    The next day was the wedding. Winston didn''t sleep all night. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to sleep, but he, too, was nervous and he was busy all night. He had no time to rest.


    It was after 3 a.m. when Winston heard noises outside his room. It was time for Essa to get up and get dressed.


    Winston had been bustling around all night. Now he was feeling sleepy and wanted to take a rest. It took a long time for Essa to put on her makeup. Then she got dressed in her wedding dress. When everything was settled, it was seven o''clock in the morning.


    The sound of people cheering came from outside. Apparently, the groom had arrived.


    Essa''s cheeks were flushed. The tension in her heart swelled up again.


    Some of her friends blocked Jazz out of the door. They wouldn''t let him in. They were making fun of Jazz on their wedding day.


    Jazz was blocked out of the door. Someone smeared his handsome face with lipstick, drawing a pair of sses, a mustache, and something else, making his face a mess. Now, one could not see how Jazz used to look like.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Before Jazz came to pick up Essa, his elder brother told him he should give candies if he was blocked out of the door. The big brother got experience in his own wedding years ago.


    Jazz kept it in his mind. At the moment, under such circumstances, he generously distributed candies to everyone.


    Jazz was a smart guy! People were happy with the candies. They let him in and stopped making trouble for him. People were just having fun on their wedding day and making the atmosphere livelier.


    Essa''s wedding dress was custom-made by the most famous designer in Paris.


    Summer had arranged it for her. It looked gorgeous on Essa.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The wedding dress had a fishtail, which set off Essa''s slender waist even more as if it could be grabbed in one hand. The dress was low-back, showing her fair skin. Under the light, Essa looked amazing!


    Essa was so beautiful, breathtakingly beautiful! Stepping on her crystal high heels, she walked slowly towards Jazz.


    The distance wasn''t long, but Jazz felt it was the longest distance in the world. He couldn''t wait to hold her in his arm. Essa''s cheeks were slightly flushed, like the evening glow. Looking at her, Jazz forgot to breathe.


    Jazz couldn''t wait any longer to bend down and carry her up in his arms. He walked across the room towards his car.


    At the moment, Essa was a little shy. Jazz didn''t dare to look at her. He was afraid he would lose control.


    At that time, he could already feel his penis sticking up.


    The others couldn''t see it, but Essa clearly felt something hard against her body...


    Immediately, Essa''s cheeks flushed. Her arms wrapped around his neck, she whispered to Jazz, "Will you please cool down?"


    "I can''t help it. You look so beautiful! I couldn''t control it! It''s your fault!" Jazz argued. Essa was so nervous that she didn''t dare to move. She was afraid that any movement on her part would arouse the man. It would be embarrassing then.


    On their way, Essa was cautious. Who was as helpless as she was on the wedding day?


    In the car, Jazz reached under her wedding dress with both hands and touched her.


    With the driver in the car, Essa wanted to kill Jazz. But she daren''t make any move. She was afraid of making it embarrassing or messing up her dress-up.


    Essa gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger. She narrowed her eyes and red at him with a silent, threatening look, warning him he better not go too far!


    Luckily, the church was not far away. They soon arrived at the church.


    The guests and journalists had been waiting in the church. They were all here to watch the splendid wedding.


    Summer wanted everything to be perfect. She had thought of every aspect, no matter how trifle it was. She was very thoughtful.


    Sherman and Kingsley were out of the country. They couldn''t make it back in time, but Kingsley had sent a gift. Grace and Charlie were already seated. Seeing Summering, Grace smiled and waved to her.


    Everything went on as routine for the wedding. The two followed the priest''s procedure. They made their vows and exchanged rings.


    "The groom may now kiss the bride." The priest announced. Immediately, Jazz kissed Essa on the lips and his tongue reached into her mouth. People were excited. They all apuded.


    Essa''s face turned red. In front of so many eyes, she felt ashamed. She buried her face in Jazz''s chest. She wished she didn''t need to look up again. And then the bride and groom should give a toast to the guests, but Jazz shook his head. He carried Essa in his arms and left right away.


    In the evening, some friends nned to y tricks on the newly wedded. But after they got into their bedroom, they found nobody in there. Both Jazz and Essa were gone.


    It was weird. Where the hell did the couple go?


    Mark, who walked inter, saw an envelope on the bed. He picked it up, opened it, and found a letter inside Jazz said in the letter that they had gone abroad for their honeymoon and that they would be back after the honeymoon.


    Mark rubbed his forehead helplessly. He didn''t anticipate Jazz to run away so soon!


    He didn''t tell them his n in advance but left them a letter. How did hee up with such an idea?


    The couple''s honeymoon trip looked to Essa like a lusty trip for Jazz. They didn''t take a flight but got on a luxury cruise.


    Literally, Jazz didn''t let Essa out of bed, let alone out of the room. The man made love to her over and over again, which was killing her.


    It seemed the man hadn''t had sex for a long time, which was why he was so horny!


    They travel from Asia to Europe,


    1


    from city to city, enjoying various scenery in different cities. They would wake up at the morning sunrise. In the evening, they snuggle up on the balcony of the hotel and watch the sun setting.  S


    Never before had Jazz felt that life could be so rxing and simple.


    Jazz loved such life, and so did Essa. She wore a in white shirt and jeans, walking along numerous streets...


    Indeed, happiness was just having the beloved one by one''s side.


    They walked together on the road, holding each other''s hands. Actually, love didn''t always need to be dramatic or heartbreaking. Life was in, without much drama. More often than not, a couple just spent time together and lived through the years.


    Then Essa remembered how she met Jazz. It was so funny. But they ended up together. Destiny was wonderful.


    Jazz was taking a bath in the bathroom. Not long after Essa sat down, he called out from the bathroom, "Sweetheart, honey,e in and help me in the bath..."


    Even though they were married, Essa wasn''t used to Jazz''s clinginess. She just sat in her chair and ignored him.


    "Sweetie, baby, honey..." Jazz was like a clingy child who didn''t give her a moment''s peace!


    Essa frowned and yelled, "Quiet! Do it yourself!"


    "Sweetie, do you want me to go out and carry you in? I want to take the bath together with you..." His voice became increasingly seductive.


    Essa had no intention of walking in there. She was going to ignore him.


    However, Jazz meant it. He walked out of the bathroom and carried her up in his arms and went straight back into the bathroom. He threw her into the tub!


    Her clothes were drenched in an instant. She struggled to get out, her eyes filled with anger. But in the next second, she was pressed against the tub by the man-


    Essa assumed that her life in the future would not be easy. After all, she had such 3 horny husband! Damn it!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!